4^
■M^f'
REESE LIBTRARY
■I 'OF IHH
j UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA.;]
Sj u u-
Class No.
fM ^j^^^^^
A GLOSSARY
OF
ANGLO-INDIAN COLLOQUIAL
WORDS AND PHRASES
AND OF
KINDRED TERMS
[" Wee have forbidden the severall Factoryes from wrighting words in
this languadge and refrayned itt our selves, though in bookes of coppies
we feare there are many which by wante of tyme for perusall we cannot
rectefie or expresse." — Surat Factors to Court, Feb. 26, 1617 : I. O. Eecords :
O. C. No. 450. (Evidently the Court had complained of a growing use of
" Hobson-Jobsons.")]
" OvSe yap Travras rrjv avr-qv Siacno^eL Sidvotav ixeOepfirjvevojxeva to.
ovofxara dW ccttl Ttva, Kal KaO' eKacrrov Wvos iStw/xara, aSi^vara €15
aA,Ao €^vo? Sid <fiO)V7Js (rrj[xaLve(rdaL." — lAMBUCHUS, Be Mysterii^, vii. cap. v.
i.e. "For it is by no means always the case that translated terms
preserve the original conception ; indeed every nation has ^cyjie idiomatic
expressions which it is impossible to render perfectly in the language of
another."
"As well may we fetch words from the Ethiopians, or. East or West
Indians, and thrust them into our Language, and baptize all by the name of
English, as those which we daily take from the LcUine or Languages thereon
depending; and hence it cometh, (as by often experience is foxmd) that
some English-men discoursing together, others being present of our own
Nation .... are not able to understand what the others say, notwith-
standing the}'- call it English that they speak." — R. V(ERSTEGAN), Restitution
of Decayed Intelligence, ed. 1673, p. 223.
' ' Utque novis facilis signatur cera figuris,
Nee manet ut fuerat, nee formas servat easdem,
Sed tamen ipsa eadem est ; VOCEM sic semper eandem
Esse, sed in varias doceo migrare figuras."
Ovid. Metamorph. xv. 169-172 (adapt.).
"... Take this as a good fare-ivell draught of 'English-Indiaji liqicor." — PURCHAS,
To the Reader {before Terry's Relation of East India), ii, 1463 (misprinted 1464).
"Nee dubitamus multa esse quae et nos praeterierint. Homines enim
sumus, et occupati officiis; subsicivisque temporibus ista curamus." — C.
Plinii Secundi, Hist. Nat. Praefatio, ad Vespasianum. I
■I
" Haec, si displicui, fuerint solatia nobis :
Haec fuerint nobis praemia, si placui."
Martialis, Epigr. II. xci.
HOBSONJOBSON
A GLOSSARY OF COLLOQUIAL
ANGLO-INDIAN WORDS AND
PHRASES, AND OF KINDRED
TERMS, ETYMOLOGICAL, HIS-
TORICAL, GEOGRAPHICAL AND
DISCURSIVE
BY COL. HENRY YULE, R.E., CB.
AND A. C. BURNELL, Ph.D., CLE.
NEW EDITION EDITED BY
WILLIAM CROOKE, B.A.
LONDON
JOHN MURRAY, ALBEMARLE STREET
1903
Rf^SE
[Dedication to Sir George Udny Yide^ CB., K.CSJ.'i ■ J
G. U. Y.
FRATRI OPTIMO DILECTISSIMO
AMICO JUCUNDISSIMO
HOC TRIUM FERME LUSTRORUM
OBLECTAMENTUM ET SOLATIUM
NEC PARVI LABORIS OPUS
ABSOLUTUM TANDEM
SENEX SENI
DEDICAT
H. Y.
4 rvr> — /»
PREFACE.
The objects and scope of this work are explained in the Intro-
ductory Eemarks which follow the Preface. Here it is desired to
say a few words as to its history.
The book originated in a correspondence between the present
writer, who was living at Palermo, and the late lamented Arthur
BuRNELL, of the Madras Civil Service, one of the most eminent of
modern Indian scholars, who during the course of our communica-
tions was filling judicial offices in Southern and Western India,
chiefly at Tanjore. We had then met only once — at the India
Library ; but he took a kindly interest in work that engaged me,
and this led to an exchange of letters, which went on after his
return to India. About 1872 — I cannot find his earliest reference
to the subject — he mentioned that he was contemplating a vocabu-
lary of Anglo-Indian words, and had made some collections with
that view. In reply it was stated that I likewise had long been
taking note of such words, and that a notion similar to his own
had also been at various times floating in my mind. And I pro-
posed that we should combine our labours.
I had not, in fact, the linguistic acquirements needful for
carrying through such an undertaking alone; but I had gone
through an amount of reading that would largely help in instances
and illustrations, and had also a strong natural taste for the kind
of work.
This was the beginning of the portly double-columned edifice
which now presents itself, the completion of which my friend has
not lived to see. It was built up from our joint contributions till
his untimely death in 1882, and since then almost daily additions
have continued to be made to the material and to the structure.
The subject, indeed, had taken so comprehensive a shape, that it
was becoming difficult to say where its limits lay, or why it should
PREFACE.
ever end, except for the old reason which had received such
poignant illustration: Ars longa, vita hrevis. And so it has
been wound up at last.
The work has been so long the companion of my horae suhsi-
civae, a thread running through the joys and sorrows of so many
years, in the search for material first, and then in their handling and
adjustment to the edifice — for their careful building up has been
part of my duty from the beginning, and the whole of the matter
has, I suppose, been written and re-written with my own hand at
least four times — and the work has been one of so much interest
to dear friends, of whom not a few are no longer here to welcome
its appearance in print,* that I can hardly speak of the work
except as mine.
Indeed, in bulk, nearly seven-eighths of it is so. But Burnell
contributed so much of value, so much of the essential ; buying, in
the search for illustration, numerous rare and costly books which
were not otherwise accessible to him in India ; setting me, by his
example, on lines of research with which I should have else pos-
sibly remained unacquainted ; writing letters with such fulness,
frequency, and interest on the details of the work up to the
summer of his death ; that the measure of bulk in contribution is
no gauge of his share in the result.
In the Life of Frank BucUand occur some words in relation to
the church-bells of Eoss, in Herefordshire, which may with some
aptness illustrate our mutual relation to the book :
"It is said that the Man of Ross" (John Kyrle) "was present at
the casting of the tenor, or great bell, and that he took with him an old
silver tankard, which, after drinking claret and sherry, he threw in, and
had cast with the bell."
John Kyrle's was the most precious part of the metal run into the
mould, but the shaping of the mould and the larger part of the
material came from the labour of another hand.
At an early period of our joint work Burnell sent me a fragment
of an essay on the words which formed our subject, intended as the
basis of an introduction. As it stands, this is too incomplete to
print, but I have made use of it to some extent, and given some
extracts from it in the Introduction now put forward.!
* The dedication was sent for press on 6th January ; on the 13th, G. U. Y.
departed to his rest.
+ Three of the mottoes that face the title were also sent bv him.
PREFACE.
The alternative title {Hobson-Johson) which has been given to
this book (not without the expressed assent of my collaborator),
doubtless requires explanation.
A valued friend of the present writer many years ago pub-
lished a book, of great acumen and considerable originality, which
he called Three Essays^ with no Author's name ; and the result-
ing amount of circulation was such as might have been expected.
It was remarked at the time by another friend that if the volume
had been entitled A Book^ hy a Chap, it would have found a much
larger body of readers. It seemed to me that A Glossary or A
Vocabulary would be equally unattractive, and that it ought to
have an alternative title at least a little more characteristic. If
the reader will turn to Hohson-Johson in the Glossary itself, he
will find that phrase, though now rare and moribund, to be a
typical and delightful example of that class of Anglo-Indian
argot which consists of Oriental words highly assimilated, perhaps
by vulgar lips, to the English vernacular ; whilst it is the more
fitted to our book, conveying, as it may, a veiled intimation of
dual authorship. At any rate, there it is ; and at this period my
feeling has come to be that such is the book's name, nor could it
well have been anything else.
In carrying through the work I have sought to supplement my
own deficiencies from the most competent sources to which friend-
ship afforded access. Sir Joseph Hooker has most kindly
examined almost every one of the proof-sheets for articles dealing
with plants, correcting their errors, and enriching them with notes
of his own. Another friend, Professor Eobertson Smith, has done
the like for words of Semitic origin, and to him I owe a variety of
interesting references to the words treated of, in regard to their
occurrence, under some cognate form, in the Scriptures. In the early
part of the book the Eev. George Moule (now Bishop of Ningpo),
then in England, was good enough to revise those articles which
bore on expressions used in China (not the first time that his
generous aid had been given to work of mine). Among other
friends who have been ever ready with assistance I may mention
Dr. Eeinhold Eost, of the India Library; General Eobert
Maclagan, E.E. ; Sir George Birdwood, C.S.I. ; Major-
General E. H. Keatinge, Y.C, C.S.I. ; Professor Terrien
DE LA Couperie; and Mr. E. Colborne Barer, at present
Consul-General in Corea. Dr. J. A. H. Murray, editor of the
PREFACE.
great English Dictionary, has also been most kind and courteous
in the interchange of communications, a circumstance which will
account for a few cases in which the passages cited in both works
are the same.
My first endeavour in preparing this work has been to make it
accurate ; my next to make it — even though a Glossary — interest-
ing. In a work intersecting so many fields, only a fool could
imagine that he had not fallen into many mistakes ; but these
when pointed out, may be amended. If I have missed the other
object of endeavour, I fear there is little to be hoped for from a
second edition.
H. YULE.
5th Janicary 1S86.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
The twofold hope expressed in the closing sentence of Sir Henry-
Yule's Preface to the original Edition of this book has been amply-
justified. More recent research and discoveries have, of course,
brought to light a good deal of information which was not
accessible to him, but the general accuracy of what he wrote
has never been seriously impugned — while those who have
studied the pages of Hohson-Johson have agreed in classing it
as unique among similar works of reference, a volume which
combines interest and amusement with instruction, in a manner
which few other Dictionaries, if any, have done.
In this edition of the Anglo-Indian Glossary the original text has
been reprinted, any additions made by the Editor being marked
by square brackets. No attempt has been made to extend the
vocabulary, the new articles being either such as were accidentally
omitted in the first edition, or a few relating to words which
seemed to correspond with the general scope of the work. Some
new quotations have been added, and some of those included in
the original edition have been verified and new references given.
An index to words occurring in the quotations has been prepared.
I have to acknowledge valuable assistance from many friends.
Mr. W. W. Skeat has read the articles on Malay words, and has
supplied many notes. Col. Sir R. Temple has permitted me to
use several of his papers on Anglo-Indian words, and has kindly
sent me advance sheets of that portion of the Analytical Index to
the first edition by Mr. C. Partridge, which is being published
in the Indian Antiquary. Mr. R. S. Whiteway has given me
numerous extracts from Portuguese writers; Mr. W. Foster,
quotations from unpublished records in the India Office ; Mr. W.
Irvine, notes on the later Moghul period. Eor valuable sugges-
tions and information on disputed points I am indebted to Mr.
PREFACE,
H. Bevekidge, Sir G. Birdwood, Mr. J. Brandt, Prof. E. G.
Browne, Mr. M. Longworth Dames, Mr. G, E. Dampier, Mr.
Donald Ferguson, Mr. C. T. Gardner, the late Mr. E. J. W. Gibb,
Prof. H. A. Giles, Dr. G. A. Grierson, Mr. T. M. Horsfall,
Mr. L. W. King, Mr. J. L. Myres, Mr. J. Platt, jun., Prof. G.
U. Pope, Mr. V. A. Smith, Mr. C. H. Tawney, and Mr. J. Weir.
W. CROOKE.
lUh November 1902.
CONTENTS.
Dedication to Sir George Yule, C.B., K.C.S.I.
Preface .......
Preface to Second Edition . » .
Introductory Remarks ....
Note A. to do.
Note B
Nota Bene — in the Use op the Glossary —
(A) Regarding Dates of Quotations
(B) Regarding Transliteration .
Fuller Titles op Books quoted in the Glossary
Corrigenda ......
PAGE
V
XI
XV
xxiii
XXV
xxvi
xxvi
xxvii
xhdii
GLOSSARY
INDEX
1
987
xiii
m^
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
Words of Indian origin have been insinuating themselves into English
ever since the end of the reign of Elizabeth and the beginning of that of
King James, when such terms as calico, chintz, and gingham had already
effected a lodgment in English warehouses and shops, and were lying in
wait for entrance into English literature. Such outlandish guests grew
more frequent 120 years ago, when, soon after the middle of last century,
the numbers of Englishmen in the Indian services, civil and military,
expanded with the great acquisition of dominion then made by the Company ;
and we meet them in vastly greater abundance now.
Vocabularies of Indian and other foreign words, in use among Euro-
peans in the East, have not unfrequently been printed. Several of the
old travellers have attached the like to their narratives ; whilst the pro-
longed excitement created in England, a hundred years since, by the
impeachment of Hastings and kindred matters, led to the publication
of several glossaries as independent works ; and a good many others
have been published in later days. At the end of this Introduction will
be found a list of those which have come under my notice, and this might
no doubt be largely added to.*
Of modern Glossaries, such as have been the result of serious labour,
all, or nearly all, have been of a kind purely technical, intended to facilitate
the comprehension of official documents by the explanation of terms used
in the Ke venue department, or in other branches of Indian administration.
The most notable examples are (of brief and occasional character), the
Glossary appended to the famous Fifth Report of the Select Committee of
1812, which was compiled by Sir Charles Wilkins ; and (of a far more vast
and comprehensive sort), the late Professor Horace Hay man Wilson's Glossary
of Judicial and Revenue Terms (4to, 1855) which leaves far behind every
other attempt in that kind.f
That kind is, however, not ours, as a momentary comparison of a page
or two in each Glossary would suffice to show. Our work indeed, in the
long course of its compilation, has gone through some modification and
enlargement ef scope ; but hardly such as in any degree to affect its dis-
tinctive character, in which something has been aimed at differing in form
from any work known to us. In its original conception it was intended
to deal with all that class of words which, not in general pertaining to the
technicalities of administration, recur constantly in the daily intercourse of
the English in India, either as expressing ideas really not provided for by
* See Note A. at end of Introduction.
t Professor Wilson's work may perhaps bear re-editing, but can hardly, for its purpose,
be superseded. The late eminent Telugu scholar, Mr. C. P. Brown, interleaved, with
criticisms and addenda, a copy of Wilson, which is now in the India Library. I have
gone through it, and borrowed a few notes, with acknowledgment by the initials C. P. B.
The amount of improvement does not strike me as important.
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
our mother-tongue, or supposed by the speakers (often quite erroneously) to
express something not capable of just denotation by any English term. A
certain percentage of such words have been carried to England by the
constant reflux to their native shore of Anglo-Indians, who in some degree
imbue with their notions and phraseology the circles from which they had
gone forth. This effect has been still more promoted by the currency of a
vast mass of literature, of all qualities and for all ages, dealing with Indian
subjects ; as well as by the regular appearance, for many years past, of Indian
correspondence in English newspapers, insomuch that a considerable number
of the expressions in question have not only become familiar in sound to
English ears, but have become naturalised in the English language, and are
meeting with ample recognition in the great Dictionary edited by Dr. Murray
at Oxford.
Of words that seem to have been admitted to full franchise, we may give
examples in curry, toddy, veranda, cheroot, loot, nahdb, teapoy, sepoy, cowry ; and
of others familiar enough to the English ear, though hardly yet received
into citizenship, compound, hatta, pucka, chowry, bahoo, mahout, aya, nautch*
fvv&t-chop, com^QiitioTi-wallah, griffin, &c. But beyond these two classes of
words, received within the last century or so, and gradually, into half or
whole recognition, there are a good many others, long since fully assimilated,
which really originated in the adoption of an Indian word, or the modifica-
tion of an Indian proper name. Such words are the three quoted at the
beginning of these remarks, chintz, calico, gingham, also shawl, bamboo, pagoda,
typhoon, monsoon, mandarin, palanquin,j- &c., and I may mention among
further examples which may perhaps surprise my readers, the names of three
of the boats of a man-of-war, viz. the cutter, the jolly-boat, and the dingy, as
all (probably) of Indian origin. | Even phrases of a different character —
slang indeed, but slang gejierally supposed to be vernacular as well as vulgar
— e.g. ' that is the cheese ' ;X or supposed to be vernacular and profane — e.g.
'I don't care a dam'X — are in reality, however vulgar they may be, neither
vernacular nor profane, but phrases turning upon innocent Hindustani
vocables.
We proposed also, in our Glossary, to deal with a selection of those
administrative terms, which are in such familiar and quotidian use as to
form part of the common Anglo-Indian stock, and to trace all (so far as
possible) to their true origin — a matter on which, in regard to many of the
words, those who hourly use them are profoundly ignorant — and to follow
them down by quotation from their earliest occurrence in literature.
A particular class of words are those indigenous terms which have been
adopted in scientific nomenclature, botanical and zoological. On these Mr.
Burnell remarks : —
"The first Indian botanical names were chiefly introduced by Garcia
de Orta {Colloquios, printed at Goa in 1563), C. d'Acosta (Tractado, Burgos,
1578), and Rhede van Drakenstein {Hortus Malabaricus, Amsterdam, 1682).
The Malay names were chiefly introduced by Rumphius {Herbarium Am-
* Nautch, it may be urged, is admitted to full franchise, being used by so eminent
a writer as Mr. Browning. But the fact that his use is entirely misuse, seems to justify
the classification in the text (see Gloss., s.v.). A like remark applies to compound. See
for the tremendous fiasco made in its intended use by a most intelligent lady novelist,
the last quotation s.v. in Gloss.
t Gloss., s.v. (note p. 659, col. a), contains quotations from the Vulgate of the passage
in Canticles iii. 9, regarding King Solomon's ferculum of Lebanon cedar. I have to thank
an old friend for pointing out that the word palanqiun has, in this passage, received
solemn sanction by its introduction into the Revised Version.
X See these words in GLOSS.
INTROBVGTORY REMARKS. xvii
boinensey completed before 1700, but not published till 1741). The Indian
zoological terms were chiefly due to Dr. F. Buchanan, at the beginning of
this century. Most of the N. Indian botanical words were introduced by
Eoxburgh."
It has been already intimated that, as the work proceeded, its scope ex-
panded somewhat, and its authors found it expedient to introduce and trace
many words of Asiatic origin which have disappeared from colloquial use,
or perhaps never entered it, but which occur in old writers on the East.
We also judged that it would add to the interest of the work, were we to
investigate and make out the pedigree of a variety of geographical names
which are or have been in familiar use in books on the Indies ; take as
examples Bombay, Madras, Guardafui, Malabar, Moluccas, Zanzibar, Pegu,
Sumatra, Quilon, Seychelles, Ceylon, Java, Ava, Japan, Doah, Punjab, &c.,
illustrating these, like every other class of word, by quotations given in
chronological series.
Other divagations still from the original project will probably present
themselves to those who turn over the pages of the work, in which we have
been tempted to introduce sundry subjects which may seem hardly to come
within the scope of such a glossary.
The words with which we have to do, taking the most extensive view of
the field, are in fact organic remains deposited under the various currents
of external influence that have washed the shores of India during twenty
centuries and more. Kejecting that derivation of elephant "^ which would
connect it with the Ophir trade of Solomon, we find no existing Western
term traceable to that episode of communication ; but the Greek and Roman
commerce of the later centuries has left its fossils on both sides, testifying
to the intercourse that once subsisted. Agallochum, carbasus, camphoVj
sandal, musJc, nard, pepper (Triirepi, from Skt, pippali, 'long pepper'), ginger
(^Lyyi^epis, see under Ginger), lac, costus, opal, malabathrum or folium indicum,
beryl, sugar (aaKxap, from Skt. sarkara, Prak. sakkara), rice (6pv]a, but see s.v.),
were products or names, introduced from India to the Greek and Roman
world, to which may be added a few terms of a different character, such as
Bpax/J-aves, 'Zapfidves {sramams, or Buddhist ascetics), f«^Xa cayaXlva Kal aaa-afilva
(logs of teak and shisham), the <rdyyapa (rafts) of the Periplus (see Jangar
in Gloss.) ; whilst dindra, dramma, perhaps kastlra ('tin,' Kaaa'iTepos), kasturl
('musk,' Kaa-rSpLou, properly a difterent, though analogous animal product),
and a very few more, have remained in Indian literature as testimony to the
same intercourse.!
The trade and conquests of the Arabs both brought foreign words to
India and picked up and carried westward, in form more or less corrupted,
words of Indian origin, ^ome of which have in one way or other become part
of the heritage of all succeeding foreigners in the East. Among terms which
are familiar items in the Anglo-Indian colloquial, but which had, in some
shape or other, found their way at an early date into use on the shores of
the Mediterranean, we may instance bazaar, cazee, hummaul, briiijaul, gingely,
saffiower, grab, maramut, dewaun (dogana, douane, &c.). Of others which are
found in medieval literature, either West- Asiatic or European, and which
still have a place in Anglo-Indian or English vocabulary, we may mention
amber-gviB, chank, junk, jogy, kincob, kedgeree, fanam, calay, bankshall, mudiliar,
tindal, cranny.
* See this word in Gloss.
t See A. Weber, in Indian Antiqxiary, ii. 143 senc/. Most of the other Greek words,
which he traces in Sanskrit, are astronomical terms derived from books.
h
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
Tlie conquests and long occupation of the Portuguese, avIio by the year
1540 had estal)lished themselves in all the chief ports of India and the East,
have, as might have been expected, bequeathed a large number of expressions
to the European nations who have followed, and in great part superseded
them. We find instances of missionaries and others at an early date Avho
had acquired a knowledge of Indian languages, but these were exceptional."^
The natives in contact with the Portuguese learned a bastard variety of the
language of the latter, which became the lingua franca of intercourse, not
only between European and native, but occasionally between Europeans of
diflferent nationalities. This Indo-Portuguese dialect continued to serve such
purposes down to a late period in the last century, and has in some localities
survived down nearly to our own day.t The number of people in India
claiming to be of Portuguese descent was, in the 17th century, very large.
Bernier, about 1660, says : —
"For he (Sultan Shuja', Aurangzeb's brother) much courted all those
Portugal Fathers, Missionaries, that are in that Province. . . . And they
were indeed capable to serve him, it being certain that in the kingdom of
Bengale there are to be found not less than eight or nine thousand families
of Franguis, Portugals, and these either Natives or Mesticks." (Bernier, E.T.
of 1684, p. 27.)
A. Hamilton, whose experience belonged chiefly to the end of the same
century, though his book was not published till 1 727, states : —
" Along the Sea-coasts the Portuguese have left a Vestige of their Language,
tho' much corrupted, yet it is the Language that most Europeans learn first
to qualify them for a general Converse with one another, as well as with the
different inhabitants of India" {Preface, p. xii.)
Lockyer, who published 16 years before Hamilton, also says : —
"This they (the Portugueze) may justly boast, they have established a
kind of Lingua Franca in all the Sea Ports in India, of great use to other
Europeans, who would find it difficult in many places to be well understood
without it." {An Account of the Trade in India, 1711, p. 286.)
The early Lutheran Missionaries in the South, who went out for the
S.P.C.K., all seem to have begun by learning Portuguese, and in their diaries
speak of preaching occasionally in Portuguese. J The foundation of this
lingua fratica was the Portuguese of the beginning of the 16th century ; but
it must have soon degenerated, for by the beginning of the last century
it had lost nearly all trace of inflexion.§
It may from these remarks be easily understood how a large number of
* Varthema, at the very beginning of the 16th century, shows some acquaintance
with Malayalam, and introduces pieces of conversation in that language. Before the
end of the 16th century, printing had been introduced at other places besides Goa,
and by the beginning of the 17th, several books in Indian languages had been printed
at Goa, Cochin, and Ambalakkadu. — (A. B.)
t " At Point de Galle, in 1860, I found it in common use, and also, somewhat later,
at Calecut."— (A. B.) ■
X See "Notices of Madras and Cuddalore, &c., by the earlier Missionaries." Longman,
1858, passim. See also Manual, &c. in BoOK-LlST, infra p. xxxix. Dr Carey, writing
from Serampore as late as 1800, says that the children of Europeans by native women,
whether children of English, French, Dutch, or Danes, were all called Portuguese.
Smith's Life of Carey, 152.
§ See Note B. at end of Introductory Remarks. "Mr. Beames remarked some time
ago that most of the names of places in South India are greatly disfigured in the forms
used by Europeans. This is because we have adopted the Portuguese orthography.
Only in this way it can be explained how Kolladam has become Coleroon, Solamandalam,
Coromandel, and Tuttukkudi, Tvticorin." (A. B.) Mr. Burnell was so impressed with
the excessive corruption of S. Indian names, that he would hardly ever willingly venture
any explanation of them, considering the matter all too uncertain.
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. xix
our Anglo-Indian colloquialisms, even if eventually traceable to native
sources (and especially to Mahratti, or Dravidian originals) have come to
us through a Portuguese medium, and often bear traces of having passed
through that alembic. Not a few of these are familiar all over India but
the number current in the South is larger still. Some other Portufruese
words also, though they can hardly be said to be recognized elements in the
Anglo- Indian colloquial, have been introduced either into Hindustani
generally, or into that shade of it which is in use among natives in habitual
contact with Europeans. Of words which are essentially Portuguese, among
Anglo-Indian colloquialisms, persistent or obsolete, we may quote goglet^
gram, 'plantain, muster, caste, peon, padre, mistry or maistry, almyra, aya, cobra,
mosquito, pomfret, cameez, palmyra, still in general use ; picotta, rolong, pial,
fogass, margosa, preserved in the South ; batel, brab, for as, oart, vellard in
Bombay ; joss, compradore, linguist in the ports of China ; and among more
or less obsolete terms, Moor, for a Mahommedan, still surviving under the
modified form Moorman, in Madras and Ceylon ; Gentoo, still partially kept
up, I believe, at Madras in application to the Telugu language, mustees, casteeSy
bandeja ('a tray'), Kittysol ('an umbrella,' and this sur\dved ten years ago in
the Calcutta customs tariff), cuspadore (' a spittoon '), and covid (' a cubit or
ell'). Words of native origin which bear the mark of having come to us
through the Portuguese may be illustrated by such as palanquin, mandarin,
mangelin (a small weight for pearls, &c.) monsoon, typhoon, mango, mangosteen,
jack-fruit, batta, curry, chop, congee, coir, cutch, catamaran, cassanar, nabob,
avadavat, betel, arecct, benzoin, corge, copra.* A few examples of Hindustani
words borrowed from the Portuguese are chdbl ('a key'), bdola ('a port-
manteau'), bdltl{^Si bucket'), martol ('a hammer'), tauliya ('a towel,' Port.
toalha), sdimn ('soap'), bdsan ('plate' from Port, bacia), llldm and nildm ('an
auction '), besides a number of terms used by Lascars on board ship.
The Dutch language has not contributed much to our store. The Dutch
and the English arrived in the Indies contemporaneously, and though both
inherited from the Portuguese, we have not been the heirs of the Dutch to
any great extent, except in Ceylon, and even there Portuguese vocables had
already occupied the colloquial ground. Petersilly, the word in general use
in English families for 'parsley,' appears to be Dutch. An example from
Ceylon that occurs to memory is burgher. The Dutch admitted people of
mixt descent to a kind of citizenship, and these were distinguished from
the pure natives by this term, which survives. Burgher in Bengal means 'a
rafter,' properly bargd. A word spelt and pronounced in the same way had
again a curiously different application in Madras, where it was a corruption
of Vadagar, the name given to a tribe in the Nilgherry hills ; — to say nothing
of Scotland, where Bu^hers and Antiburghers were Northern tribes {veluti
Gog et Magog !) which have long been condensed into elements of the United
Presbyterian Church !
Southern India has contributed to the Anglo-Indian stock words that are
in hourly use also from Calcutta to Peshawur (some of them already noted
under another cleavage), e.g. betel, mango, jack, cheroot, mungoose,^ pariah,
bandicoot, teak, patcharee, chatty, catechu, tope (' a grove '), curry, mulligatawny,
congee. Mamooty (a digging tool) is familiar in certain branches of the
* The nasal termination given to many Indian words, when adopted into European
use, SiS in palanqum, mandar{7i, &c., must be attributed mainly to the Portuguese ; but
it cannot be entirely due to them. For we find the nasal termination of Achln, m
Mahommedan writers (see p. 3), and that of Cochin before the Portugiiese time (see
p. 225), whilst the conversion of Pasei, in Sumatra, into Facem, as the Portuguese call
it, is already indicated in the Basma of Marco Polo.
XX INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
service, owing to its having long had a place in the nomenclature of the
Ordnance department. It is Tamil, manvetti, 'earth-cutter.' Of some very
familiar words the origin remains either dubious, or matter only for con-
jecture. Examples are /mcZjer?/ (which arose apparently in Bombay), ^oncaw,
topaz.
As to Hindustani words adopted into the Anglo-Indian colloquial the
subject is almost too wide and loose for much remark. The habit of intro-
ducing these in English conversation and writing seems to prevail more
largely in the Bengal Presidency than in any other, and especially more than
in Madras, w^here the variety of different vernaculars in use has tended to
make their acquisition by the English less universal than is in the north
that of Hindustani, which is so much easier to learn, and also to make the
use in former days of Portuguese, and now of English, by natives in contact
with foreigners, and of French about the French settlements, very much
more common than it is elsewhere. It is this bad habit of interlarding
English with Hindustani phrases which has so often excited the just wrath
of high English officials, not accustomed to it from their youth, and which
{e.g.) drew forth in orders the humorous indignation of Sir Charles Xapier.
One peculiarity in this use we may notice, which doubtless exemplifies
some obscure linguistic law. Hindustani verbs which are thus used are
habitually adopted into the quasi-English by converting the imperative into
an infinitive. Thus to hujiow, to lugow, to foozilow, to puckarow, to dumhcow,
to sumjow, and so on, almost ad libitum, are formed as we have indicated.*
It is curious to note that several of our most common adoptions are due to
what may be most especially called the Oordoo ( Urdu) or ' Camp ' language,
being terms which the hosts of Chinghiz brought from the steppes of North
Eastern Asia — e.g. "The old Bukshee is an awful bahadur, but he keej)s a
first-rate bobachee." That is a sentence which might easily have passed
without remark at an Anglo-Indian mess-table thirty years ago — perhaps
might be heard still. Each of the outlandish terms embraced in it came from
the depths of Mongolia in the thirteenth century. Chick (in the sense of a
cane-blind), daroga, oordoo itself, are other examples.
With the gradual assumption of administration after the middle of last
century, we adopted into partial colloquial use an immense number of terms,
very many of them Persian or Arabic, belonging to technicalities of revenue
and other departments, and largely borrowed from our Mahommedan pre-
decessors. Malay has contributed some of our most familiar expressions,
owing partly to the ceaseless rovings among the Eastern coasts of the
Portuguese, through whom a part of these reached us, and partly doubtless
to the fact that our early dealings and the sites of our early factories lay
much more on the shores of the Eastern Archipelago than on those of
Continental India. Paddy, godown, compou7id, bankshall, rattan, durian^
a-muck, prow, and cadjan, junk, crease, are some of these. It is true that
several of them may be traced eventually to Indian originals, but it seems
not the less certain that we got them through the Malay, just as we got words
already indicated through the Portuguese.
We used to have a very few words in French form, such as boutique and
mort-de-chien. But these two are really distortions of Portuguese words.
A few words from China have settled on the Indian shores and been
adopted by Anglo-India, but most of them are, I think, names of fruits or
* The first five examples will be found in Gloss. Bando, is imperative of hand-na,
' to fabricate ' ; lagdo of lagd-nd, * to lay alongside,' &c. ; sumjhdo, of samjlid-nd, ' to cause
to understand,' &c.
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS. xxi
other products which have been imported, such as loquot, leechee, chow-chow,
cumquat, ginseng^ &c. and (recently) jinrickshaw. For it must be noted that
a considerable proportion of words much used in Chinese ports, and often
ascribed to a Chinese origin, such as mandarin, junk, chop, pagoda, and (as I
believe) typhoon (though this is a word much debated) are not Chinese at all,
but words of Indian languages, or of Malay, which have been precipitated in
Chinese waters during the flux and reflux of foreign trade.
Within my own earliest memory Spanish dollars were current in England
at a specified value if they bore a stamp from the English mint. And
similarly there are certain English words, often obsolete in Europe, which
have received in India currency with a special stamp of meaning ; whilst
in other cases our language has formed in India new compounds applicable
to new objects or shades of meaning. To one or other of these classes belong
outcry, huggy, home, interloper, rogue (-elephant), tiffin, furlough, elk, roundel
(' an umbrella,' obsolete), pish-pash, earth-oil, hog-deer, flying-fox, garden-house,
musk-rat, nor-wester, iron-wood, long-drawers, harking-deer, custard-apple, grass-
cutter, &c.
Other terms again are corruptions, more or less violent, of Oriental words
and phrases which have put on an English mask. Such are maund, fooVs
rack, hearer, cot, hoy, helly-hand, Penang-lawyer, huckshaw, goddess (in the
Malay region, representing Malay gddis, •a maiden'), compound, college-
pheasant, chopper, summer-head,* eagle-ivood, jackass-co'pal, hohhery. Upper Roger
(used in a correspondence given by Dalrymple, for Yuva Raja, the ' Young
King,' or Caesar, of Indo-Chinese monarchies), Isle-o^-Bats (for Allahabad or
Ilahdhdz as the natives often call it), hohson-johson (see Preface), St. John's,
The last proper name has at least three applications. There is " St. John's "
in Guzerat, viz. Sanjdn, the landing-place of the Parsee immigration in the
8th century ; there is another " St. John's " which is a corruption of Shang-
Gh'uang, the name of that island off the southern coast of China whence the
pure and ardent spirit of Francis Xavier fled to a better world : there is the
group of " St. John's Islands " near Singapore, the chief of which is properly
^ulo-Sikajang.
Yet again we have hybrids and corruptions of English fully accepted and
adopted as Hindustani by the natives with whom we have to do, such as
simkin, port-shrdb, hrandy-pdni, apll, rasid, tumid (a tumbler), gilds (' glass,'
for drinking vessels of sorts), rail-ghdrl, lumber-ddr, jail-khdna, hottle-khdna,
huggy-khdna, 'et omne quod exit in' khdna, including gymkhana, a very
modern concoction (q.v.), and many more.
Taking our subject as a whole, however considerable the philological
interest attaching to it, there is no disputing the truth of a remark witli
which Burnell's fragmen^of intended introduction concludes, and the appli-
cation of which goes beyond the limit of those words which can be considered
to have ' accrued as additions to the English language ' : " Considering the
long intercourse with India, it is noteworthy that the additions which have
thus accrued to the English language are, from the intellectual standpoint, of
no intrinsic value. Nearly all the borrowed words refer to material facts,
or to peculiar customs and stages of society, and, though a few of them
furnish allusions to the penny-a-liner, they do not represent new ideas."
It is singular how often, in tracing to their origin words that come within
the field of our research, we light upon an absolute dilemma, or bifurcation,
i.e. on two or more sources of almost equal probability, and in themselves
* This is in the Bombay ordnance nomenclature for a large umbrella. It represents
the Port, sombrero I
xxii INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
entirely diverse. In such cases it may be that, though the use of the word
originated from one of the sources, the existence of the other has invigorated
that use, and contributed to its eventual diffusion.
An example of this is hoy, in its application to a native servant. To this
application have contributed both the old English use of hoy (analogous to
that of fuer, gargon, Knahe) for a camp-servant, or for a slave, and the Hindi-
Marathi hhoi, the name of a caste which has furnished palanquin and
umbrella-bearers to many generations of Europeans in India. The habitual
use of the word by the Portuguese, for many years before any English
influence had touched the shores of India {e.g. hdy de sombrero, hdy d'aguoa,
hdy de palanquy), shows that the earliest source was the Indian one.
Cooly, in its application to a carrier of burdens, or performer of inferior
labour, is another example. The most probable origin of this is from a nomen
gentile, that of the KolU, a hill-people of Guzerat and the Western Ghats
(comj)are the origin of slave). But the matter is perplexed by other facts
which it is difficult to connect with this. Thus, in S. India, there is a Tamil
word huli, in common use, signifying 'daily hire or wages,' which H. H.
Wilson regards as the true origin of the word which we call cooly. Again,
both in Oriental and Osmali Turkish, kol is a word for a slave, and in the
latter also there is kuleh, ' a male slave, a bondsman.' Khol is, in Tibetan
also, a word for a slave or servant.
Ta7i]c, for a reservoir of water, we are apt to derive without hesitation,
from stagnum, whence Sp. estanc, old Fr. estang, old Eng. and Lowland Scotch
stank, Port, tanque, till we find that the word is regarded by the Portuguese
themselves as Indian, and that there is excellent testimony to the existence
of tdnkd in Guzerat and Rajputana as an indigenous word, and with a
plausible Sanskrit etymology.
Veranda has been confidently derived by some etymologists (among others
by M. Defremery, a distinguished scholar) from the Pers. bai'drnada, 'a pro-
jection,' a balcony ; an etymology which is indeed hardly a possible one, but
has been treated by Mr. Beames (who was evidently unacquainted with the
facts that do make it hardly possible) with inappropriate derison, he giving
as the unquestionable original a Sanskrit word haranda, ' a portico.' On this
Burnell has observed that the word does not belong to the older Sanskrit,
but is only found in comparatively modern works. Be that as it may, it
need not be doubted that the word veranda, as used in England and France,
was imported from India, i.e. from the usage of Europeans in India ; but it
is still more certain that either in the same sense, or in one closely allied, the
word existed, quite independent of either Sanskrit or Persian, in Portuguese
and Spanish, and the manner in which it occurs in the very earliest narrative
of the Portuguese adventure to India (Roteiro do Viagem de Vasco da Gama,
written by one of the expedition of 1497), confirmed by the Hispano- Arabic
vocabulary of Pedro de Alcala, printed in 1505, preclude the possibility of
its having been adopted by the Portuguese from intercourse with India.
Mangrove, John Crawfurd tells us, has been adopted from the Malay
manggi-manggi, applied to trees of the geims Rhizophora. But we learn from
Oviedo, writing early in the sixteenth century, that the name mangle was
applied oy the natives of the Spanish Main to trees of the same, or a kindred
genus, on the coast of S. America, which same mangle is undoubtedly the
parent of the French manglier, and not improbably therefore of the English
form mangrove.'*'
* Mr. Skeat's Etjjvi. Diet, does not contain mangrove. [It will be found in his CorMse
lltymological Diet. ed. 1901.]
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
xxm
Tlie words bearer, mate, cotwal, partake of this kind of dual or doubtful
ancestry, as may be seen by reference to them in the Glossary.
Before concluding, a word should be said as to the orthography used in
the Glossary.
My intention has been to give the headings of the articles under the
most usual of the popular, or, if you will, vulgar quasi-English spellings,
whilst the Oriental words, from which the headings are derived or corrupted,
are set forth under precise transliteration, the system of which is given in a
following " Nota Bene." When using the words and names in the course of
discursive elucidation, I fear I have not been consistent in sticking either
always to the popular or always to the scientific spelling, and I can the better
understand why a German critic of a book of mine, once upon a time, re-
marked upon the etwas schwanJcende yulische Orthographie. Indeed it is
difficult, it never Avill for me be possible, in a book for popular use, to adhere
to one system in this matter without the assumption of an ill-fitting and
repulsive pedantry. Even in regard to Indian proper names, in which I
once advocated adhesion, with a small number of exceptions, to scientific
precision in transliteration, I feel much more inclined than formerly to
sympathise with my friends Sir William Muir and General Maclagan, who
have ahvays favoured a large and liberal recognition of popular spelling in
such names. And when I see other good and able friends following the
icientiiic W^ill-o'-the-Wisp into such bogs as the use in English composition of
sijpalil and jangal, and verandah — nay, I have not only heard of bagi, but
have recently seen it— instead of the good English words 'sepoy,' and 'jungle,'
* veranda,' and ' buggy,' my dread of pedantic usage becomes the greater."^
For the spelling of Mahratta, Mahratti, 1 suppose I must apologize (though
something is to be said for it), Mardthl having established itself as orthodox.
NOTE A.— LIST OF GLOSSARIES.
1. Appended to the Roteiro de Vasco
da Gama (see Book-list, p. xliii.) is a
Vocabulary of 138 Portuguese words with
their corresponding word in the Lingua
de Calicut, i.e. in Malayalam.
2. Appended to the Voyages, &c., du
Sieur de la BouUaye-le-Gouz (Book-list,
p. xxxii.), is an Explication de plusieurs
mots dont Vintelligence est nkessaire ait
Lecteur (pp. 27).
3. Fryer's New Account (Book-list,
p. xxxiv.) has an Index Explanatory^ in-
cluding Proper Names, Na7nes of Things,
and Names of Persons (12 pages).
4. "Indian Vocabulary, to which is
prefixed the Forms of Impeachment."
12mo. Stockdale, 1788 (pp. 136).
5. "An Indian Glossary, consisting of
some Thousand Words and Forms com-
monly used in the East Indies .... ex-
tremely serviceable in assisting Strangers
to acquire with Ease and Quickness the
Language of that Country." By T. T.
Robarts, Lieut., &c., of the 3rd Eegt.
Native Infantry, E.I. Printed for Mur-
ray & Highley, Fleet Street, 1800. 12mo.
(not paged).
6. "A Dictionary of Mohammedan
Law, Bengal Revenue Terms, Shanscrit,
Hindoo, and other words used in the East
Indies, with full explanations, the leading
word used in each article being printed in
a new Nustaluk Type," &c. By S.
Rousseau. London, 1802. 12mo. (pp.
lxiv.-287). Also 2nd ed. 1805.
* 'Buggy' of course is not an Oriental word at all, except as adopted from us by
Orientals. I call sepoy, jinigle, and veranda, good English words ; and so I regard them,
just as good as allignior, or hurricane, or cayioe, or Jerxtsalevi artichoke, or cheroot. "What
would my friends think of spelling these in English books as alagarto, and huracan^
and canoa, and girasole, and shuruUu ?
XXIV
INTEODUGTOBY REMARKS.
7. Glossary prepared for the Fifth
Report (see Book-list, p. xxxiv.), by Sir
Charles Wilkins. This is dated in the
preface "E. I. House, 1813." The copy
used is a Parliamentary reprint, dated
1830.
8. The Folio compilation of the Bengal
Regulations, published in 1828-29, con-
tains in each volume a Glossarial Index,
based chiefly upon the Glossary of Sir C.
Wilkins.
9. In 1842 a preliminary "Glossary of
Indian Terms," drawn up at the E. I.
House by Prof. H. H. Wilson, 4to, un-
published, with a blank column on each
page "for Suggestions and Additions,"
was circulated in India, intended as a
basis for a comprehensive official Glossary.
In this one the words are entered in the
vulgar spelling, as they occur in the docu-
ments.
10. The only important result of the
circulation of No. 9. was "Supplement
to the Glossary of Indian Terms,
A— J." By H. M. Elliot, Esq., Bengal
Civil Service. Agra, 1845. 8vo. (pp. 447).
This remarkable work has been revised,
re-arranged, and re-edited, with additions
from Elliot's notes and other sources, by
Mr. John Beames, of the Bengal Civil
Service, under the title of "Memoirs on
the Folk-Lore and Distribution of the
Races of the North-Western Provinces of
India, being an amplified edition of " (the
above). 2 vols. 8vo. Trlibner, 1869.
11. To "Morley's Analytical Digest of
all the Eeported Cases Decided in the
Supreme Courts of Judicature in India,"
Vol. I., 1850, there is appended a
"Glossary of Native Terms used in the
Text " (pp. 20).
12. In "Wanderings of a Pilgrim"
(Book-list, p. xlvi.), there is a Glossary of
some considerable extent (pj). 10 in double
columns).
13. "The Zillah Dictionary in the
Koman character, explaining the Various
Words used in Business in India." By
Charles Philip Brown, of the Madras
Civil Service, &c. Madras, 1852. Imp.
Svo. (pp. 132).
14. "A Glossary of Judicial and
Revenue Terms, and of Useful Words
occurring in Official Documents, relating to
the Administration of the Government of
British India, from the Arabic, Persian,
Hindustani, Sanskrit, Hindi, Bengali,
Uriy^, Mar^thl, Guzar^thi, Telugu, Kar-
n^ta, T^mil, Mayal^lam, and other lan-
guages. By H. H. Wilson, M.A., F.R.S.,
Boden Professor, &c." London, 1855.
4tp. (pp. 585, besides copious Index).
15. A useful folio Glossary published by
Government at Calcutta between 1860 and
1870, has been used by me and is quoted in
the present Gloss, as "Calcutta Glossary."
But I have not been able to trace it again
so as to give the proper title.
16. Ceylonese Vocabulary. See Book-
list, p. xxxi,
17. "Kachahri Technicalities, or A
Glossary of Terms, Rural, Official, and
General, in Daily Use in the Courts of
Law, and in Illustration of the Tenures,
Customs, Arts, and Manufactures of
Hindustan." By Patrick Camegy, Com-
missioner of Rai Bareli, Oudh. 8vo. 2nd
ed, Allahabad, 1877 (pp. 361).
18. "A Glossary of Indian Terms,
containing many of the most important
and Useful Indian Words Designed for
the Use of Officers of Revenue and Judi-
cial Practitioners and Students." Madras,
1877. 8vo. (pp. 255).
19. " A Glossary of Reference on Sub-
jects connected with the Far East "
(China and Japan). By H. A. Giles.
Hong-Kong, 1878, 8vo. (pp. 182).
20. "Glossary of Vernacular Terms
used in Official Correspondence in the
Province of Assam." Shillong, 1879.
(Pamphlet).
21. "Anglo-Indian Dictionary. A
Glossary of such Indian Terms used in
English, and su.ch English or other non-
Indian terras as have obtained special
meanings in India." By George Clifford
Whitworth, Bombay Civil Service.
London, 8vo, 1885 (pp. xv.— 350).
Also the following minor Glossaries con-
tained in Books of Travel or History : —
22. In "Cambridge's Account of the
War in India," 1761 (Book-list, p. xxx.) ;
23. In "Grose's Voyage," 1772 (Book-
list, p. XXXV.); 24. In Carraccioli's "Life
of Clive" (Book-list, p. xxx.); 25. In
" Bp. Heber's Narrative " (Book-list,
p. xxxvi.); 26. In Herklot's "Qanoon-e-
Islam (Book-list, p. xxxv.) ; [27. In
"Verelst's View of Bengal," 1772; 28.
* ' The Malayan Words in English, " by
C. P. G. Scott, reprinted from the Journal
of the American Oriental Society : New
Haven, 1897; 29. "Manual of the Ad-
ministration of the Madras Presidency, "
Vol. III. Glossary, Madras, 1893. The
name of the author of this, the most valu-
able book of the kind recently published
in India, does not appear upon the title-
page. It is believed to be the work of
C. D. Macleane ; 30. A useful Glossary of
Malayalam words will be found in Logan,
' ' Manual of Malabar. ' ']
INTRODUCTORY REMARKS.
NOTE B.— THE INDO-PORTUGUESE PATOIS
(By a. C. Burnell.)
The phonetic changes of Indo- Portuguese are few. F is substituted for p ;
whilst the accent varies according to the race of the speaker."^ The vocabulary-
varies, as regards the introduction of native Indian terms, from the same
cause.
Grammatically, this dialect is very singular :
1. All traces of genders are lost — e.g.
we find sua pom (Mat. i. 21) ; sua nome
(Id. i. 23) ; sua filho (Id. i. 25) ; sua jilhos
(Id. ii. 18) ; sua olhos (Acts, ix. 8) ; o dias
(Mat. ii. 1) ; o rejj (Id. ii. 2) ; hum voz
tinha ouvido (Id. ii. 18).
2. In the plural, s is rarely added ; gene-
rally, the plural is the same as the sin-
gular.
3. The genitive is expressed by de,
which is not combined with the article —
e.g. conforme de o tempo (Mat. ii. 16) ;
JJepois de o morte (Id. ii. 19).
4. The definite article is unchanged in
the plural : como o discipulos (Acts, ix.
19).
5. The pronouns still preserve some
inflexions : Eu, mi ; nos, nossotros ; minhay
nossos, &c. ; tu, ti, vossotros ; tua, vos'
sos; Elle, ella, ellotros, elles, sua, suas,
lo, la.
6. The verb substantive is (present)
tern, (past) timha, and (subjunctive) seja.
7. Verbs are conjugated by adding, for
the present, te to the only form, viz., the
infinitive, which loses its final r. Thus,
te falla ; te faze ; te vi. The past is formed
by adding ja — e.g. ja falla ; ja olha. The
future is formed by adding ser. To express
the infinitive, per is added to the Portu-
guese infinitive deprived of its r.
* Unfortunately, the translators of the Indo-Portuguese New Testament have, as
much as possible, preserved the Portuguese orthography.
NOTA BENE
IN THE USE OF THE GLOSSARY
(A.) The dates attached to quotations are not always quite consistent. In
beginning the compilation, the dates given were those of the 2^vMicatio7i
quoted ; but as the date of the compositio?i, or of the use of the word in
question, is often much earlier than the date of the book or the edition in
which it appears, the system was changed, and, where possible, the date
given is that of the actual use of the word. But obvious doubts may some-
times rise on this point.
The dates of j^ublication of the works quoted will be found, if required,
from the Book List, following this Nota bene.
(B.) The system of transliteration used is substantially the same as that
modification of Sir William Jones's which is used in Shakespear's Hindustani
Dictionary. But —
The first of the three Sanskrit sibilants is expressed by (i), and, as m
Wilson's Glossary, no distinction is marked between the Indian aspirated A;, </,
and the Arabic gutturals M, gh. Also, in words transliterated from Arabic,
the sixteenth letter of the Arabic alphabet is expressed by (#). This is the
same type that is used for the cerebral Indian (^). Though it can hardly give
rise to any confusion, it would have been better to mark them by distinct
types. The fact is, that it was wished at first to make as few demands as
possible for distinct types, and, having begun so, change could not be made.
The fourth letter of the Arabic alphabet is in several cases represented
by {til) when Arabic use is in question. In Hindustani it is pronounced as (s).
Also, in some of Mr. Burnell's transliterations from S. Indian languages,
he has used (r) for the peculiar Tamil hard (r), elsewhere (r), and (7) for the
Tamil and Malayalam Qi) when preceded and followed by a vowel.
xxvi
LIST OF FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS
QUOTED IN THE GLOSSARY
Abdallatif. Kelation de I'Egypte. See
De Sacy, Silvestre.
Abel-Remusat. Nouveaux Melanges Asia-
tiques. 2 vols. 8vo. Paris, 1829.
Abreu, A. de. Desc. de Malaca, from the
Parnaso Portuguez.
Abulghazi. H. des Mogols et des Tatares,
par Aboul Ghazi, with French transl.
by Baron Desmaisons. 2 vols. 8vo. St.
Petersb., 1871.
Academy, The. A Weekly Review, &c.
London.
Acosta, Christ. Tractado de las Drogas y
Medecinas de las Indias Orientales.
4to. Burgos, 1578.
• E. Hist. Rerum a Soc. Jesa in
Oriente gestarum. Paris, 1572.
Joseph de. Natural and Moral
History of the Indies, E.T. of Edward
Grimstone, 1604. Edited for Hak. Soc
by C. Markham. 2 vols. 1880.
Adams, Francis, Names of all Minerals,
Plants, and Animals described by the
Greek authors, &c. (Being a Suppl. to
Dunbar's Greek Lexicon.)
Aelian. Claudii Aeliani, De Natura Ani-
malium, Libri XVII.
Ain. Ain-i-Akbaii, The, by Abul Fazl
'AUami, tr. from the orig. Persian by
H. Blochmann, M.A. Calcutta. 1873.
Vol. i. ; [vols. ii. and iii. translated by
Col. H. S. Jarrett ; Calcutta, 1891-94].
The MS. of the remainder disappeared
at Mr. Blochmann's lamented death in
1878 ; a deplorable loss to Oriental
literature.
(Orig.). The same. Edited in the
original Persian by H. Blochmann,
M.A. 2vols. 4to. Calcutta, 1S72. Both
these were printed by the Asiatic Society
of Bengal.
Aitchison, C. U. Collection of Treaties,
Engagements, and Sunnuds relating to
India and Neighbouring Countries, 8 vols.
8vo. Revised ed., Calcutta, 1876-78.
Ajaib-al-Hind. See Merveilles.
Albirunl. Chronology of Ancient Nations
E.T. by Dr. C. E. Sachau (Or. Transl.
Fund). 4to. 1879.
Alcala, Fray Pedro de. Vocabulista
Arauigo en letra Castellana. Salamanca,
1505.
Ali Baba, Sir. Twenty-one Days in India,
being the Tour of (by G. Aberigh
Mackay). London, 1880.
[Ali, Mrs Meer Hassan, Observations on the
Mussulmauns of India. 2 vols. London,
1832.
[Allardyce, A. The City of Sunshine.
Edinburgh. 3 vols. 1877.
[Allen, B. C. Monograph on the Silk Cloths
of Assam. Shillong, 1899.]
Amari. I Diplomi Arabi del R. Archivio
Fiorentino. 4to. Firenze, 1863.
Anderson, Philip, A.M. The English in
Western India, &c. 2nd ed. Revised.
1856.
Andriesz, G. Beschrijving der Reyzen.
4to. Amsterdam, 1670.
Angria Tulagee. Authentic and Faithful
History of that Arch-Pyrate. London,
1756.
Annaes Maritimos. 4 vols. 8vo. Lisbon,
1840-44.
Anquetil du Perron. Le Zendavesta.
3 vols. Discours Prelim inaire, &c. (in
first vol.). 1771.
Aragon, Chronicle of King James of.
E.T. by the late John Forster, M.P.
2 vols. imp. 8vo. [London, 1883.]
Arbuthnot, Sir A. Memoir of Sir T.
Munro, prefixed to ed. of his Minutes.
2 vols. 1881.
Arch. Port. Or. Archivo Portuguez
Oriental. A valuable and interesting
collection published at Nova Goa, 1857
seqq.
Archivio Storico Italiano.
The quotations are from two articles
in the Appendice to the early volumes,
viz. :
(1) Relazione di Leonardo da Ca'
Masser sopra il Commercio
dei Portoghesi nell' India
(1506). App. Tom. II. 1845.
(2) Lettere di Giov. da Empoli, e
la Vita di, Esso, scritta da
suo zio (1530). App. Tom. III.
1846.
xxvii
FULLER TITLES QF BOOKS QUOTED.
Arnold, Edwin. The Light of Asia (as told
in Verse by an Indian Buddhist). 1879.
Assemani, Joseph Simonius, Syrus Maro-
nita. Bibliotheca Orientalis Clementino-
Vaticana. 3 vols, in 4, folio. Romae,
1719-1728.
Ayeen Akbery. By this spelling are dis-
tinguished quotations from the tr. of
Francis Gladwin, first published at Cal-
cutta in 1783. Most of the quotations
are from the London edition, 2 vols. 4to.
1800.
Baber. Memoirs of Zehir-ed-din Mu-
hammed Baber, Emperor of Hindustan.
. . . Translated partly by the late John
Leyden, Esq., M.D., partly by William
Erskine, Esq., &c. London and Edinb.,
4to. 1826.
Baboo and other Tales, descriptive of
Society in India. Smith & Elder.
London, 1834. (By Augustus Prinsep,
B.C.S., a brother of James and H.
Thoby Prinsep.)
Bacon, T. First Impressions of Hindustan.
2 vols. 1837.
Baden Powell. Punjab Handbook, vol. ii.
Manufactures and Arts. Lahore, 1872.
Bailey, Nathan. Diction. Britannicuvi,
or a more Compleat Universal Etymol.
English Diet. &c. The whole Revis'd
and Improv'd by N. B., $1X6X070?.
Folio. 1730.
Baillie, N. B. E. Digest of Moohummudan
Law applied by British Courts in India.
2 vols. 1865-69.
Baker, Mem. of Gen. Sir W. E., R.E.,
K.C.B. Privately printed. 1882.
Balbi, Gasparo. Viaggio dell' Indie Ori-
entali. 12mo. Venetia, 1590.
Baldaeus, P. Of this writer Burnell used
the Dutch ed., Naauwkeurige Beschry-
vinge van Malabar en Choromandel,
folio, 1672, and Ceylon, folio, 1672.
I have used the German ed., contain-
ing in one volume seriatim, Wahrhaftige
Ausfiihrliche Beschreibung der beruhm-
ten Ost-Indischen Kusten Malabar und
Coromandel, als audi der Insel Zeylon
. . . benebst einer . . . Entdeckung
der Abgoterey der Ost-Indischen Hey-
den. . . . Folio. Amsterdam, 1672.
Baldelli-Boni. Storia del Milione. 2 vols.
Firenze, 1827.
Baldwin, Capt. J. H. Large and Small
Game of Bengal and the N.W. Pro-
vinces of India. 1876.
Balfour, Dr. E. Cyclopaedia of India.
[3rd ed. London, 1885.]
[Ball, J. D. Things Chinese, being Notes
■ on various Subjects connected with
China. 3rd ed. London, 1900.
Ball, V. . Jungle Life in India, or the
Journeys and Journals of an Indian
Geologist. London, 1880.]
Banarus, Narrative of Insurrection at, in
1781. 4to. Calcutta, 1782. Reprinted
at Roorkee, 1853.
Bdnyan Tree, The. A Poem. Printed for
private circulation. Calcutta, 1856.
(The author was Lt.-Col. R. A. Yule^
9th Lancers, who fell before Delhi,.
June 19, 1857.)
Barbaro, losafa. Viaggio alia Tana, &c.
In Ramusio, torn. ii. Also E.T. by
W. Thomas, Clerk of Council to King^
Edward VI., embraced in Travels to
Tana and Persia, Hak. Soc, 1873.
N.B. — It is impossible to discover
from Lord Stanley of Alderley's Pre-
face whether this was a reprint, or
printed from an unpublished MS.
Barbier de Meynard, Dictionnaire G^ogr.
Hist, et Litter, de la Perse, &;c. Ex-
trait . ■. . de Yaqout. Par C. B. de M.
Large 8vo. Paris, 1861.
Barbosa. A Description of the Coasts of
E. Africa and Malabar in the beginning
of the 16th century. By Duarte Bar-
bosa. Transl. &c., by Hon. H. E. J.
Stanley. Hak. Soc, 1866.
Lisbon Ed. Livro de Duarte
Barbosa. Being No. VII. in Collecgao
de Noticias para a Historia e Geografia,
&c. Publ. pela Academia Real das
Sciencias, tomo ii. Lisboa, 1812.
Also in tom. ii. of Ramusio.
Barretto. Relation de la Province de
Malabar. Fr. tr. 8vo. Paris, 1646.
Originally pub. in Italian. Roma, 1645.
Barros, Joao de. Decadas de Asia, Dos
feitos que os Portuguezes fizeram na
Conquista e Descubrimento das Terras e
Mares do Oriente.
Most of the quotations are taken from
the edition in 12mo., Lisboa, 1778,
issued along with Couto in 24 vols.
The first Decad was originally printed
in 1552, the 2nd in 1553, the 3rd in 1563,
the 4th as completed by Lavanha irt
1613 (Barbosa-Machado, Bibl. Lusit. ii.
pp. 606-607, as corrected by Figaniere,
Bihliogr. Hist. Port. p. 169). A. B.
In some of Burnell's quotations he
uses the 2nd ed. of Decs. i. to iii.
(1628), and the 1st ed. of Dec. iv. (1613).
In these there is apparently no division
into chapters, and I have transferred
the references to the edition of 1778,
from which all my own quotations are
made, whenever I could identify the
passages, having myself no convenient
access to the older editions.
Barth, A. Les Religions de I'lnde. Paris,
1879.
Also English translation by Rev. T.
Wood. Trubner's Or. Series. 1882.
Bastian, Adolf, Dr. Die Volker des Oest-
lichen Asien, Studien und Reisen. 8vo.
Leipzig, 1866 — Jena, 1871.
Beale, Rev. Samuel. Travels of Fah-hian
and Sung-ynn, Buddhist Pilgrims from
China to India. Sm. 8vo. 1869.
Beames, John. Comparative Grammar of
the Modern Aryan Languages of India
&c. 3 vols. 8vo. 1872-79.
See also in List of Glossaries.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Beatson, Lt.-Col. A. View of the Origin
and Conduct of the War with Tippoo
Sultaun. 4to. London, 1800.
[Belcher, Capt. Sir E. Narrative of the
Voyage of H.M.S. Samarang, during the
years 1843-46, employed surveying the
Islands of the Eastern Archipelago.
2 vols. London, 1846.]
Bellew, H. W. Journal of a Political
Mission to Afghanistan in 1857 under
Major Lumsden. 8vo. 1862.
[The Races of Afghanistan, being A
Brief Account of the Principal Nations
inhabiting that Country. Calcutta and
London, 1880.]
Belon, Pierre, du Mans. Les Observations
de Plvsievrs Singularit^s et Choses
memorables, trouuees en Grece, Asie,
ludee, Egypte, Arabie, &c. Sm. 4to.
Paris, 1554.
Bengal, Descriptive Ethnology of, by Col.
E. T. Dalton. Folio. Calcutta, 1872.
Bengal Annual, or Literary Keepsake,
1831-32.
Bengal Obituary. Calcutta, 1848. This
was I believe an extended edition of De
Rozario's ' Complete Monumental Regis-
ter,' Calcutta, 1815. But I have not
been able to recover trace of the book.
Benzoni, Girolanio. The Travels of,
(1542-56), orig. Venice, 1572. Tr. and ed.
by Admiral W. H. Smyth, Hak. Soc.
1857.
[Bemcastle, J. Voyage to China, includ-
ing a Visit to the Bombay Presidency.
2 vols. London, 1850.]
Beschi, Padre. See Gooroo Paramarttan.
[Beveridge, H. The District of Bakarganj,
its History and Statistics. London, 1876.]
Bhotan and the History of the Dooar War.
By Surgeon Rennie, M.D. 1866.
Bird's Guzerat. The Political and Statisti-
cal History of Guzerat, transl. from the
Persian of Ali Mohammed Khan. Or.
Tr. Fund. 8vo. 1835.
Bird, Isabella (now Mrs. Bishop). The
Golden Chersonese, and the Way
Thither. 1883.
Bird's Japan. Unbeaten Tracks in J. by
Isabella B. 2 vols. 1880.
Birdwood (Sir) George, C.S.I., M.D. The
Industrial Arts of India. 1880.
[ Report on The Old Records of the
India Office, with Supplementary Note
and Appendices. Second Reprint.
London, 1891.
[ and Foster, W. The First Letter
Book of the East India Company,
1600-19. London, 1893.]
[Blacker, Lt.-Col. V. Memoir of the British
Army in India in 1817-19. 2 vols.
London, 1821.
[Blanford, W. T. The Fauna of British
India: Mammalia. London, 1888-91.
Blumentritt, Ferd. Vocabular einzelner
Ausdriicke und Redensarten, welche
dem Spanischen der Philippinschen In-
seln eigenthumlich sind. Druck von Dr.
Karl Pickert in Leitmeritz. 1882.
Bluteau, Padre D. Raphael. Vocabulario
Portuguez Latino, Aulico, Anatomico,
Architectonico, (and so on to Zoologico)
. . . Lisboa, 1712-21. 8 vols, folio, with
2 vols, of Supplemento, 1727-28.
Bocarro. Decada 13 da Historia da India,
composta por Antonio B. (Published by
the Royal Academy of Lisbon). 1876.
Bocarro. Detailed Report (Portuguese)
upon the Portuguese Forts and Settle-
ments in India, MS. transcript in India
Office. Geog. Dept. from B.M. Sloane
MSS. No. 197, fol. 172 seqq. Date 1644.
Bocharti Hierozoicon. In vol. i. of Opera
Omnia, 3 vols, folio. Lugd. Bat. 1712.
Bock, Carl. Temples and Elephants. 1884.
Bogle. See Markham's Tibet.
Boileau, A. H. E. (Bengal Engineers).
Tour through the Western vStates of
Rajwara in 1835. 4to. Calcutta, 1837.
Boldensele, Gulielmus de. Itinerarium
in the Thesaurus of Ganisins, 1604. v.
pt. ii. p. 95, also in ed. of same by
Basnage, 1725, iv. 337 ; and by C. L.
Grotefend in Zeitschrift des Histor.
Vereins fur Nieder Sachsen, Jahrgang
1852. Hannover, 1855.
Bole Pongis, by H. M. Parker. 2 vols. 8vo.
1851.
Bombay. A Description of the Port and
Island of, and Hist. Account of the
Transactions between the English and
Portuguese concerning it, from the
year 1661 to the present time. 12mo.
Printed in the year 1724.
[Bond, E. A. Speeches of the Manager and
Counsel in the Trial of Warren Hastings.
4 vols. London, 1859-61.]
Bongarsii, Gesta Dei der Francos. Folio.
Hanoviae, 1611.
Bontius, Jacobi B. Hist. Natural et Medic.
Indiae Orientalis Libri Sex. Printed
with Piso, q.v.
[Bose, S. C. The Hindoos as they are : A
Description of the Manners, Customs,
and Inner Life of Hindoo Society in
Bengal. Calcutta, 1881.
Bosquejo das Possessoes, &c. See p. 809J.
[Boswell, J. A. C. Manual of the Nellore
District. Madras, 1887.]
Botelho, Simao. Tombo do Estado da
India. 1554, Forming a part of the
Subsidios, q.v.
Bourchier, Col. (Sir George). Eight
Months' Campaign against the Bengal
Sepoy Army. 8vo. London, 1858.
Bowring, Sir John. The Kingdom and
People of Siam. 2 vols. 8vo. 1857.
Boyd, Hugh. The Indian Observer, with
Life, Letters, &c. By L. D. Campbell.
London, 1798.
Briggs, H. Cities of Gujarashtra ; their
Topography and History Illustrated.
4to. Bombay, 1849.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Brigg's Firishta. H. of the Rise of the
Mahomedan Power in India. Trans-
lated from the Orig. Persian of Mahomed
Kasim Firishta. By John Briggs, Lieut-
Col, Madras Army. 4 vols. 8vo. 1829.
[Brinckman, A. The Rifle in Cashmere : A
Narrative of Shooting Expeditions.
London, 1862.]
Brooks, T. Weights, Measures, Exchanges,
&c., in East India. Small dto. 1752.
Broome, Capt. Arthur. Hist, of the Rise
and Progress of the Bengal Army. 8vo.
1850. Only vol. i. published.
Broughton, T. D. Letters written in a
Mahratta Camp during the year 1809.
4to. 1813. [New ed. London, 1892.]
Bruce's Annals. Annals of the Honourable
E, India Company. (1600-1707-8.) By
John Bruce, Esq., M.P., F.R.S. 3 vols.
4to. 1810.
Brugsch Bey (Dr. Henry). Hist, of Egypt
under the Pharaohs from the Monu-
ments. E.T, 2nd ed. 2 vols. 1881.
Buchanan, Claudius, D.D. Christian Re-
searches in Asia. 11th ed. 1819.
Originally pubd. 1811.
Buchanan Hamilton, Fr. The Fishes of
the Ganges River and its Branches.
Oblong folio. Edinburgh, 1822.
[ Also see Eastern India.
[Buchanan, Dr. Francis (afterwards Hamil-
ton). A Journey . . . through . . .
Mysore, Canara and Malabar . . . &c.
3 vols. 4to. 1807.]
BUrckhardt, J. L. See p. 315a.
Burke, The Writings and Correspondence
of the Rt. Hon. Edmund. 8 vols. 8vo.
London, 1852.
Burman, The : His Life and Notions. By
Shway Yoe. 2 vols. 1882.
Bumes, Alexander. Travels into Bokhara.
3 vols. 2nd ed. 1835.
[Bumes, J. A Visit to the Court of Scinde.
London, 1831.]
Bumouf, Eugbne. Introduction h, I'His-
toire du Bouddhisme Indien. (Vol. i.
alone published.) 4to. 1844.
Burton, Capt. R. F. Pilgrimage to El
Medina and Mecca. 3 vols. 1855-56.
Memorial Edition. 2 vols. London,
1893.^
Scinde, or the Unhappy Valley. 2
vols. 1851.
Sind Revisited. 2 vols. 1877.
Camoens. Os Lusiadas, Englished
by R. F. Burton. 2 vols. 1880. And
2 vols, of Life and Commentary, 1881.
Goa and the Blue Mountains. 1851.
[ The Book of the Thousand Nights
and a Night, translated from the Arabic
by Capt. Sir R. F. Burton, edited by L.
C. Smithers. 12 vols. London, 1894.]
Busbequii, A. Gislenii. Omnia quae extant.
Amstelod. Elzevir. 1660.
[Busteed, H. E. Echoes of Old Calcutta.
3rd ed. Calcutta, 1857.
[Buyers, Rev. W. Recollections of Northern
India. London, 1848.]
Cadamosto, Luiz de. Navega9ao Primeira.
In Collec9ao de Noticias of the Aca-
demia Real das Sciencias. Tomo II.
Lisboa, 1812.
Caldwell, Rev. Dr. (afterwards Bishop). A
Comparative Grammar of the Dra-
vidian or South Indian Family of Lan-
guages. 2nd ed. Revd. and Enlarged,
1875.
Caldwell, Right Rev. Bishop. Pol. and
Gen. History of the District of Tinne-
velly. Madras, 1881.
, Dr. R. (now Bishop). Lectures on
Tinnevelly Missions. 12mo. London,
1857.
Ca' Masser. Relazione di Lionardo in
Archivio Storico Italiano, q.v.
Cambridge, R. Owen. An Account of the
War in India between the English and
French, on the Coast of Coromandel
(1750-1760). 4to. 1761.
Cameron, J. Our Tropical Possessions ia
Malayan India. 1865.
Camoes, Luiz de. Os Lusiadas. Folio ed.
of 1720, and Paris ed., 8vo., of 1847
are those used.
[Campbell, Maj.-Gen. John. A Personal
Narrative of Thirteen Years' Service
among the Wild Tribes of Khondistan.
London, 1864.
[Campbell, Col. W. The Old Forest Ranger.
London, 1853.]
Capmany, Ant. Memorias Hist, sobre la
Marina, Comercio, y Artes de Barcelona.-
4 vols. 4to. Madrid, 1779.
Qardim, T. Relation de la Province du
Japon, du Malabar, &c. (trad, du
Portug.). Tournay, 1645.
[Carey, W. H. The Good Old Days of
Honble. John Company. 2 vols. Simla,
1882.]
Carletti, Francesco. Ragionamenti di^
Fiorentino, sopra le cose da lui vedute
ne' suoi Viaggi, &c. (1594-1606). First
published in Firenze, 1701. 2 vols, in
12mo.
Camegy, Patrick. See List of Glossaries.
Carpini, Joannes de Piano. Hist. Monga-
lorum, ed. by D'Avezac, in Recueil de
Voyages et de M^moires de la Soc. de
G^ographie, tom. iv. 1837.
Carraccioli, C. Life of Lord Clive. 4 vols.
8vo. No date (c. 1785).
It is not certain who wrote this
ignoble book, but the author must have
been in India.
Castanheda, Femao Lopez de. Historia
do descobrimento e conquista da India.
The original edition appeared at
Coimbra, 1551-1561 (in 8 vols, 4to and
folio), and was reprinted at Lisbon in
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
1833 (8 vols. sm. 4to). This last ed.
is used in quotations of the Port. text.
Castanheda was the first writer on
Indian affairs {Barbosa Mackado, Bihl.
Limt, ii. p. 30. See also Figaniere,
Bihliographia Hist. Fort., pp. 165-167).
He went to Goa in 1528, and died in
Portugal in 1559.
Castaneda. The First Booke of the His-
torie of the Discouerie and Conquest of
the East Indias. . . . Transld. into
English by N. L.(itchfield), Gentleman.
4to. London, 1582.
The translator has often altered the
spelling of the Indian words, and his
version is very loose, comparing it with
the printed text of the Port, in the ed.
of 1833.. It is possible, however, that
Litchfield had the first ed. of the first
book (1551) before him, whereas the
ed. of 1833 is a reprint of 1554. (A.B.).
Cathay and the Way Thither. By H.
Yule, Hak. Soc. 8vo. 2 vols. (Con-
tinuously paged.) 1866.
[Catrou, F. F. A History of the Mogul
Dynasty in India. London, 1826.]
Cavenagh, Lt.-Gen. Sir Orfeur. Reminis-
cences of an Indian Official. 8vo. 1884.
Ceylonese Vocabulary. List of Native
Words commonly occurring in Official
Correspondence and other Documents.
Printed by order of the Government.
Columbo, June 1869.
[Chamberlain, B. H. Things Japanese,
being Notes on Various Subjects con-
nected with Japan. 3rd ed. London,
1898.]
Chardin, Voyages en Perse. Several edi-
tions are quoted, e.g. Amsterdam, 4 vols.
4to, 1735 ; by Langlfes, 10 vols. 8vo. 1811.
Chamock's Hist, of Marine Architecture.
2 vols. 1801.
Charters, &c., of the East India Company
(a vol. in India Office without date).
Chaudoir, Baron Stan. Apergu sur les Mon-
naies Busses, &c. 4to. St. P^tersbourg,
1836-37.
[Chevers, N. A. A Manual of MedicahJuris-
prudence for India. Calcutta, 1870.]
Childers, R. A Dictionary of the Pali
Language. 1875.
Chitty, S. C. The Ceylon Gazetteer. Cey-
lon, 1834.
Chow Chow, being Selections from a Journal
kept in India, &c., by Viscountess Falk-
land. 2 vols. 1857.
Cieza de Leon, Ti-avels of Pedro. Ed. by
C. Markham. Hak. Soc. 1864.
Clarke, Capt. H. W., R.E. Translation of
the Sikandar Nama of Nizaml. Lon-
don, 1881.
Clavijo. Itineraire de I'Ambassade Espa-
gnole a Samarcande, in 1403-1406 (ori-
ginal Spanish, with Russian version by
I. Sreznevevsky). St. Petersburg, 1881.
Embassy of Buy Gonzalez de, to
the Court of Timour. E.T. by C.
Markham. Hak. Soc. 1859.
Cleghom, Dr. Hugh. Forests and Gardens
of S. India. 8vo. 1861.
Coast of Coromandel : Regulations for the
Hon. Comp.'s Black Troops on the.
1787.
Cobarruvias, Tesoro de la Lengua Castellana
o Espafiola, compvesto per el Licenciado
Don Sebastian de. Folio. Madrid, 1611.
Cocks, Richard. Diary of , Cape-
Merchant in the English Factory at
Japan (first published from the original
MS. in the B. M. and Admiralty).
Edited by Edward Maunde Thompson,
2 vols. Hak. Soc. 1883.
Cogan. See Pinto.
Colebrooke, Life of, forming the first vol.
of the collection of his Essays, by his
son. Sir E. Colebrooke. 1873.
Collet, S. The Brahmo Year-Book. Brief
Records of Work and Life in the Theistic
Churches of India. London, 1876 seqq.
CoUingwood, C. Rambles of a Naturalist
on Shores and Waters of the China Sea.
8vo. 1868.
Colomb, Capt. R.N. Slave-catching in the
Indian Ocean. 8vo. 1873.
Colonial Papers. See Sainsbury.
Competition- wallah, Letters of a (by G. 0.
Trevelyan). 1864.
Complete Hist, of the War in India (Tract).
1761.
Conti, Nicolo. See Poggius ; also see India
in the XVth Century.
[Cooper, T. T. The Mishmee Hills, an
Account of a Journey made in an
Attempt to penetrate Thibet from
Assam, to open out new Routes for
Commerce. London, 1873.]
Cordiner, Rev. J. A. Description of Cey-
lon, &c. 2 vols. 4to. 1807.
Comwallis, Correspondence of Charles,
First Marquis. Edited by C. Ross. 3
vols. 1859.
Qorrea, Gaspar, Lendas da India por.
This most valuable, interesting, and
detailed chronicle of Portuguese India
was not published till in our own day it
was issued by the Royal Academy of
Lisbon— 4 vols, in 7, in 4to, 1858-1864.
The author went to India apparently
with Jorge de Mello in 1512, and at an
early date began to make notes for his
history. The latest year that he men-
tions as having in it written a part of
his history is 1561. The date of his
death is not known.
Most of the quotations from Correa,
begun by Burnell and continued by me,
are from this work published in Lisbon.
Some are, however, taken from "The
Three Voyages of Vasco da Gama and
his Viceroyalty, from the Lendas da
India of Gaspar Correa," by the Hon.
E. J. Stanley (now Lord Stanley of
Alderley). Hak. Soc. 1869.
Coryat, T. Crudities. Reprinted from
the ed. of 1611. 3 vols. 8vo. 1776.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Couto, Diogo de. The edition of the De-
cadas da Asia quoted habitually is
that of 1778 (see Barros). The 4th
Decade (Couto's first) was published
first in 1602, fol. ; the 5th, 1612 ; the
6th, 1614 ; the 7th, 1616 ; the 8th, 1673 ;
5 books of the 12th, Paris, 1645. The
9th was first published in an edition
issued in 1736 ; and 120 pp. of the 10th
(when, is not clear). But the whole
of the 10th, in ten books, is included in
the publication of 1778. The 11th was
lost, and a substitute by the editor is
given in the ed. of 1778. Couto died
10th Dec. 1616.
DialogO do Soldado Pratico (written
in 1611, printed at Lisbon under the
title Observa9oes, &c., 1790).
Cowley, Abraham. His Six Books of
Plants. In Works, folio ed. of 1700.
Crawfurd, John. Descriptive Diet, of the
Indian Islands and adjacent countries.
8vo. 1856.
Malay Dictionary, A Grammar
and Diet, of the Malay Language.
Vol. i. Dissertation and Grammar.
Vol. ii. Dictionary. London, 1852.
Journal of an Embassy to Siam
and Cochin China. 2nd ed. 2 vols.
1838. (First ed. 4to, 1828.)
Journal of an Embassy to the
Court of Ava in 1827. 4to. 1829.
[Crooke, W. The Popular Heligion and
Folk-lore of Northern India. 1st ed.
1 vol. Allahabad, 1893 ; 2nd ed. 2 vols.
London, 1896.
[ The Tribes and Castes of the
North - Western Provinces and Oudh,
4 vols. Calcutta, 1896.]
Cunningham, Capt. Joseph Davy, B.E.
History of the Sikhs, from the Rise of
the Nation to the Battles of the Sutlej.
8vo. 2nd ed. 1853. (1st ed. 1849.)
Cunningham, Major Alex., B.E. Ladak,
Physical, Statistical, and Historical.
8vo. 1854.
Cunningham, M.-Gen., R.E., C.S.I, (the
same). Reports of the Archaeological
Survey of India. Vol. i., Simla, 1871.
Vol. xix., Calcutta, 1885.
Cyclades, The. By J. Theodore Bent. 8vo.
1885.
Dabistan, The ; or. School of Manners.
Transl. from the Persian by David Shea
and Anthony Troyer. (Or. Tr. Fund.)
3 vols. Paris, 1843.
D'Acunha, Dr. Gerson. Contributions to
the Hist, of Indo-Portuguese Numis-
matics. 4 fascic. Bombay, 1880 seqq.
Da Gama. See Roteiro and Correa.
D 'Albuquerque, Afonso. Commentarios.
Folio. Lisboa, 1557.
Commentaries, transl. and edited
by Walter de Grey Birch. Hak. Soc.
4 vols. ' 1875-1884.
Dalrymple, A. The Oriental Repertory
(originally published in numbers, 1791-
97), then at the expense of the E.I. Co.
2 vols. 4to. 1808.
Damiani a Goes, Diensis Oppugnatio. Ed.
1602.
De Bello Cambaico.
Chronica.
Dampier's Voyages. (Collection including
sundry others). 4 vols. 8vo. London,
1729.
[Danvers, F. C, and Foster W. Letters
received by the E.I. Co. from its Servants
in the East. 4 vols. London, 1896-1900.]
D'Anville. Eclaircissemens sur la Carte de
I'Inde. 4to. Paris, 1753.
Darmesteter, James. Ormazd et Ahriman.
1877.
The Zendavesta. (Sacred Books of
the East, vol. iv.) 1880.
Davidson, Col. C, J. (Bengal Engineers).
Diary of Travels and Adventures in
Upper India. 2 vols. 8vo. 1843.
Davies, T. Lewis 0., M.A. A Supple-
mental English Glossary. 8vo. 1881.
Davis, Voyages and Works of John. Ed.
by A. H. Markham. Hak. Soc. 1880.
[Davy, J. An Account of the Interior of
Ceylon. London, 1821.]
Dawk Bungalow, The ; or. Is his appoint-
ment pucka ? (By G. 0. Trevelyan).
In Eraser's Mag., 1866, vol. Ixiii. pp.
215-231 and pp. 382-391.
Day, Dr. Francis. The Fishes of India.
2 vols. 4to. 1876-1878.
De Bry, J. F. and J. "Indien Orientalis."
10 parts, 1599-1614.
The quotations from this are chiefly
such as were derived through it by Mr.
Burnell from Linschoten, before he had
a copy of the latter. He notes from the
Biog. Univ. that Linschoten's text is
altered and r6-arranged in De Brj', and
that the Collection is remarkable for
endless misprints.
De Bussy, Lettres de M., de Lally et autres.
Paris, 1766.
De CandoUe, Alphonse. Origine des
Plantes Cultivees. 8vo. Paris, 1883.
De Castro, D. Joao de. Primeiro Roterio
da Costa da India, desde Goa at^ Dio.
Segundo MS. Autografo. Porto, 1843.
De Castro. Roteiro de Dom Joam, do
Viagem que tizeram os Portuguezes ao
Mar Roxo no Anno de 1541. Paris, 1883.
De Gubematis, Angelo. Storia dei Viag-
g^atori Italiani nelle Indie Orientali.
Livorno, 1875. 12mo. There was a pre-
vious issue containing much less matter. •
De la BouUaye - le - Gouz, Voyages et
Observations du Seigneur, Gentilhomme
Angevin. Sm. 4to. Paris, 1653, and
2nd ed. 1657.
De la Loubere. Historical Relation of Siam
by M.' E.T. 2 vols, folio in one. 1693.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
XXXlll
Delia Tomba, Marco. Published by De
Gubernatis. Florence, 1878.
Delia Valle, Pietro. Viaggi de , il Pel-
legrino, descritti, da lui medesimo in
Lettere Familiari . . . (1614 - 1626).
Originally published at Rome, 1650-53.
The Edition quoted is that published
at Brighton (but printed at Turin),
1843. 2 vols, in small 8vo.
[ From the O.E. Tr. of 1664, by
G. Havers. 2 vols. ed. by E. Grey.
Hak. Soc. 1891.]
Dellon. Relation de I'lnquisition de Goa.
1688. Also E.T., Hull, 1812.
De Monfart, H. An Exact and Curious
Survey of all the East Indies, even to
Canton, the chiefe citie of China. Folio.
1615. (A worthless book.)
De Morga, Antonio. The Philippine
Islands, ed. by Hon. E. J. Stanley.
Hak. Soc. 1868.
[Dennys, N.B. Descriptive Dictionary of
British Malaya. London, 1894.]
De Orta, Garcia. See Garcia.
De Sacy, Silvestre. Chrestomathie Arabe.
2nd ed. 3 vols. Paris, 1826-27.
Desideri, P. Ipolito. MS. transcript of
his Narrative of a residence in Tibet,
belonging to the Hakluyt Society.
1714-17-29.
Diccionario della Lengua Castellana com-
puesto por I'Academia Real. 6 vols.
folio. Madrid, 1726-1739.
Dicty. of Words used in the East Indies.
2nd ed. 1805. (List of Glossaries, No. 6.).
Diez, Friedrich. Etymologisches Worter-
buch der Romanischen Sprachen. 2te.
Ausgabe. 2 vols. 8vo. Bonn, 1861-62.
Dilemma, The. (A novel, by Col. G.
Chesney, R.E.) 3 vols. 1875.
Dipavanso. The Dipavamso : edited and
translated by H. Oldenberg. London,
1879.
Diplomi Arabi. See Amari.
Dirom. Narrative of the Campaign in
India which terminated the War with
Tippoo Sultan in 1792. 4to. 1793.
D'Ohsson, Baron C. Hist, des Mongols.
La Haye et Amsterdam. 1834. 4 vols.
Dom Manuel of Portugal, Letter of. Re-
print of old Italian version, by A.
Burnell. 1881.
Also Latin in Grynaeus, Novus Orbis.
Dom, Bernhard. Hist, of the Afghans,
translated from the Persian of Neamet
Allah. In Two Parts. 4to. (Or. Tr.
Fund.) 1829-1836.
Dosabhai Framji. Hist, of the Parsis.
2 vols, 8vo. 1884.
Dostoyeffski. 1881. See p. 8336.
Douglas, Revd. Carstairs. Chinese-English
Dictionary of the Vernacular or Spoken
Language of Amoy. Imp. 8vo. Lon-
don, 1873.
[Douglas, J. Bombay and Western India.
2 vols. London, 1893.]
C
Dowson. See Elliot.
Dozy and Engelmann. Glossaire des Mots
Espagnols et Portugais derives de
I'Arabe, par R. D. et W. H. F. 2nd ed.
Leide, 1869.
Oosterlingen. Verklarende Lijst
der Nederlandsche Woorden die mit het
Arabsch, Hebreeiiwsch, Chaldeeuwsch,
Perzisch, en Turksch afkomstig zijn,
door R. Dozy. S' Gravenhage, 1867.
(Tract.)
Supplement aux Dictionnaires
Arabes. 2 vols. 4to.
Drake, The World Encompassed by Sir
Francis (orig. 1628). Edited by W. S.
W. Vaux. Hak. Soc. 1856.
Drummond, R. Illustrations of the Gram-
matical parts of Guzarattee, Mahrattee,
and English Languages. Folio. Bom-
bay, 1808.
Dry Leaves from Young Egypt, by an ex-
Political (E. B, Eastwick). 1849.
Dubois, Abbe J. Desc. of the Character,
Manners, &c., of the People of India.
E.T. from French MS. 4to. 1817.
[DufFerin and Ava, Marchioness of. Our
Viceregal Life in India. New edition.
London, 1890.]
Dunn. A New Directory for the East
Indies. London, 1780.
Du Tertre, P. Hist. G^ndrale des Antilles
Habitues par les Fran9ois. Paris, 1667.
Eastern India, The History, Antiquities,
Topography and Statistics of. By Mont-
gomery Martin (in reality compiled
entirely from the papers of Dr. Francis
Buchanan, whose name does not appear
at all in a very diffuse title-page !) 3
vols. 8vo. 1838.
Echoes of Old Calcutta, by H. E. Busteed.
Calcutta, 1882. [3rded. Calcutta, 1897.]
[Eden, Hon. E. Up the Country. 2 vols.
London, 1866.]
Eden, R. A. Hist, of Trauayle, &c. R.
Jugge. Small 4to. 1577.
Edrisi. Geographie. (Fr. Tr. ) par Amed^e
Jaubert. 2 vols. 4to. Paris, 1836.
(Soc. deG^ogr.)
[Edwardes, Major H. B. A Year on the
Punjab Frontier. 2 vols. London, 1851.
[Egerton, Hon. W. An Illustrated Hand-
book of Indian Arms, being a Classified
and Descriptive Catalogue of the Arms
exhibited at the India Museum.i« Lon-
don, 1880.]
Elgin, Lord. Letters and Journals of
James Eighth Earl of E. Edited by T.
Walrond. 1872.
Elliot. The Hist, of India as told by its
own Historians. Edited from the Posth.
Papers of Sir H. M. Elliot, K.C.B., by
Prof. John Dowson. 8 vols. 8yo. 1867-
1877.
Elliot, Sir Walter. Coins of S. India, be-
longing to the new ed. of Numismata
Orientalia. Not yet issued (Nov. 1885).
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Elphinstone, The Hon. Mount- Stewart,
Life of, by Sir Edward Colebrooke,
Bart. 2 vols. 8vo. 1884.
Elphinstone, The Hon. Mount - Stewart.
Account of the Kingdom of Caubool.
New edition. 2 vols. 8vo. 1839.
Emerson Tennent. An Account of the
Island of Ceylon, by Sir James. 2 vols.
8vo. [3rd ed. 1859.] 4th ed. 1860.
Empoli, Giovanni da. Letters, in Archivio
Storico Italiano, q.v.
Eredla. See Godinho.
Evel3m, John, Esq., F.R.S., The Diary of,
from 1641 to 1705-6. (First published
and edited by Mr. W. Bray in 1818.)
or Fah-hian. See Beale.
S. W. New Hindustani-English
Fahian;
Fallon,
Dictionary. Banaras (Benares), 1879.
Fankwae, or Canton before Treaty Days:
by an Old Resident. 1881.
Faria y Sousa (Manoel). Asia Portugnesa.
3 vols, folio. 1666-1675.
E.T. by Capt. J. Stevens. 3 vols.
8vo. 1695.
Favre, P. Dictionnaire Malais-Fran^ais et
Fran9ais-Malais, 4 vols. Vienne, 1875-80.
Fayrer, (Sir) Joseph. Thanatophidia of
India, being a Description of the Veno-
mous Snakes of the Indian Peninsula.
Folio. 1872.
Federici (or Fedrici). Viaggio de M. Cesare
de F. — neir India Orientale et oltra
rindia. In Venetia, 1587. Also in
vol. iii. of Ramusio, ed. 1606.
Ferguson. A Dictionary of the Hindostan
Language. 4to. London, 1773.
Fergusson, James, D.C.L., F.R.S. Hist,
of Indian and Eastern Architecture.
8vo. 1875.
[Farrier, J. P. Caravan Journeys in Persia,
Afghanistan, Turkestan, and Beloochis-
tan. London, 1856.]
Fifth Report from the Select Committee of
the House of Commons on the Affairs of
the E.I. Company. Folio. 1812.
Filet, G. F. Plant-kundig Woordenboek
voor Nederlandsch Indie. Leiden, 1876.
Firishta, Scott's. Ferishta's H. of the Dek-
kan from the great Mahommedan Con-
quests. Tr. by Capt. J. Scott. 2 vols.
4to. Shrewsbury, 1794.
Briggs's. See Briggs.
Flacourt, Hist, de la Grande isle Mada-
gascar, compos^e par le Sieur de. 4to.
1658.
Fluckiger. See Hanbury.
Fonseca, Dr. J. N. da. Hist, and Archaeo-
logical Sketch of the City of Goa. 8vo.
Bombay, 1878.
Forbes, A. Kinloch. See Ras Mala.
[Forbes, Capt. C. J. F. S. British Burmah,
and its People, being Sketches of Native
Manners, Customs, and Religion. Lon-
don, 1878.]
Forbes, Gordon S. Wild life in Canara
and Ganjam. 1885.
Forbes, James. Oriental Memoirs. 4 vols.
4to. 1813. [2nded. 2 vols. 1834.]
Forbes, H. 0. A Naturalist's Wanderings
in the Indian Archipelago. 1885.
Forbes Watson's Nomenclature. A List of
Indian Products, &c., by J. F. W.,
M.A., M.D., &c. Part II., largest 8vo.
1872.
[ The Textile Manufactures and the
Costumes of the People of India. Lon-
don, 1866.]
Forrest, Thomas. Voyage from Calcutta to
the Mergui Archipelago, &c., by ,
Esq. 4to. London, 1792.
Voyage to New Guinea and the
Moluccas from Balambangan, 1774-76.
4to. 1779.
Forster, George. Journey from Bengal to
England. 2 vols. 8vo. London, 1808.
Original ed., Calcutta, 1790.
Forsjrth, Capt. J. Highlands of Central
India, &c. 8vo. London, 1872. [2nd
ed. London, 1899.]
Forsyth, Sir T, Douglas. Report of his
Mission to Yarkund in 1873. 4to.
Calcutta, 1875.
[Foster. See Danvers, F. C.
[Francis, E. B. Monograph on Cotton
Manufacture in the Punjab. Lahore,
1884.
[Francis, Sir P. The Francis Letters, ed.
by Beata Francis and Eliza Keary. 2
vols. London, 1901.]
Fraser, James Baillie. Journal of a Tour
through Part of the Snowy Range of the
Himala Mountains. 4to. 1820.
[ The Persian Adventurer. 3 vols.
London, 1830.]
Frere, Miss M. Deccan Days, or Hindoo
Fairy Legends current in S. India, 1868.
Frescobaldi, Lionardo. Viaggi in Terra
Santa di L. F. ed. altri. Firenze, 1862 ;
very small.
Friar Jordanus. See Jordanus.
Fryer, John, M.D. A New Account of
East India and Persia, in 8 Letters ;
being 9 years Travels. Begun 1672.
And Finished 1681. Folio. London,
1698.
No work has been more serviceable in
the compilation of the Glossary.
FuUarton, Col. View of English Interests
in India. 1787.
Galland, Antoine. Journal pendant son
S^jour k Constantinople, 1672-73. An-
not6 par Ch. Schefer. 2 vols. 8vo.
Paris, 1881.
Galvano, A. Discoveries of the World,
with E.T. by Vice-Admiral Bethune,
C.B. Hak. Soc, 1863.
Garcia. Colloquios dos Simples e Drogas
e Cousas Medecinaes da India, e assi de
Algumas Fructas achadas nella . . .
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED,
XXXV
compostos pelo Doutor Garcia de Orta.
Physico del Rei Joao 3°. 2a edi9ao.
Lisboa, 1872.
(Printed nearly page for page with the
original edition, which was printed at
Goa by Joao de Eredem in 1563.) A
most valuable book, full of curious
matter and good sense.
Garcin de Tassy. Particularit^s de la Re-
ligion Musulmane dans I'lnde. Paris,
1851.
Garden, In my Indian. By Phil. Robinson.
2nded. 1878.
Gamier, Francis. Voyage d'Exploration
en Indo-Chine. 2 vols. 4to and two
atlases. Paris, 1873.
Gildemeister. Scriptorum Arabum de
Rebus Indicis Loci et Opuscula Inedita.
Bonn, 1838.
Giles, Herbert A. Chinese Sketches. 1876.
. See List of Glossaries.
Gill, Captain William. The River of
Golden Sand, The Narrative of a
Journey through China and Eastern
Tibet to Burmah. 2 vols. 8vo. 1880.
[Condensed ed., London, 1883.]
Gleig, Rev. G. R. Mem. of Warren Hast-
ings. 3 vols. 8vo. 1841.
See Munro.
Glossographia, by T. B. (Blount). Folio
ed. 1674.
Gmelin. Beise durch Siberien. 1773.
Crodinho de Eredia, Malaca, L'Inde Meri-
dionale et le Cathay, MS. orig. auto-
graphe de, reproduit et traduit par
L. Janssen. 4to. Bruxelles, 1882.
Gooroo Pararmattan, writtten in Tamil by
P.Beschi;E.T.byBabington. 4to. 1822.
Gouvea, A. de. Jornada do Arcebispo de
Goa, D. Frey Aleixo de Menezes . . .
quando foy as Serras de Malabar, &c.
Sm. folio. Coimbra, 1606.
[Gover, C. E. The Folk-Songs of Southern
India. Madras, 1871.]
Govinda Samanta, or the History of a
Bengal Rdiiyat. By the Rev. L^l Beh^ri
Day, Chinsurah, Bengal. 2 vols. Lon-
don, 1874.
Graham, Maria. Journal of a Residence
in India. 4to. Edinburgh, 1812.
An excellent book.
Orainger, James. The Sugar-Cane, a Poem
in 4 books, with notes. 4to. 1764.
Oramatica Indostana. Roma, 1778.
See p. 4176.
Grand Master, The, or Adventures of Qui
Hi, by Quiz. 1816.
One of those would-be funny moun-
tains of doggerel, begotten by the success
of Dr Syntax, and similarly illustrated.
Grant, Colesworthy. Rural Life in Bengal.
Letters from an artist in India to his
Sisters in England. [The author died in
Calcutta, 1883.] Large 8vo. 1860.
Grant, Gen. Sir Hope. Incidents in the
Sepoy War, 1857-58. London, 1873.
Grant-Duff, Mount-Stewart Elph. Notes of
an Indian Journey. 1876.
Greathed, Hervey. Letters written during
the Siege of Delhi. 8vo. 1858.
[Gribble, J. D. B. Manual of Cuddapah.
Madras, 1875.
[Grierson, G. A. Bihar Peasant Life. Cal-
cutta, 1885.
[Grigg, H. B. Manual of the Nilagiri Dis-
trict. Madras, 1880.]
Groeneveldt. Notes on the Malay Archi-
pelago, &c. From Chinese sources.
Batavia, 1876.
Grose, Mr. A Voyage to the East Indies,
&c. &c. In 2 vols. A new edition. 1772.
The first edition seems to have been
pub. in 1766. I have never seen it.
[The 1st ed., of which I possess a copy,
is dated 1757.]
[Growse, F. S. Mathur^, a District Memoir.
3rd ed. Allahabad, 1883.]
Guerreiro, Feman. Relacion Annual de
las cosas que han hecho los Padres de la
Comp. de J. ... en (1)600 y (1)601,
traduzida de Portuguez par Cola^o.
Sq. 8vo. ValladoHd, 1604.
Gundert, Dr. Malayalam and English
Dictionary. Mangalore, 1872.
Haafher, M. J. Voyages dans la Peninsula
Occid. de I'lnde et dans I'lle de Ceilan.
Trad, du HoUandois par M. J. 2 vols.
8vo. Paris, 1811.
[Hadi, S. M. A Monograph on Dyes and
Dyeing in the North- Western Provinces
and Oudh. Allahabad, 1896.]
Hadley. See under Moors, The, in the
Glossary.
Haeckel, Ernest. A Visit to Ceylon. E.T.
by Clara Bell. 1883.
Haex, David. Dictionarium Malaico-Lati-
num et Latino-Malaicum. Romae, 1631.
Hajji Baba of Ispahan. Ed. 1835 and 1851.
Originally pubd. 1824. 2 vols.
in England. Ed. in 1 vol, 1835 and
1850. Originally pubd. 1828. 2 vols.
Hakluyt. The references to this name are,
with a very few exceptions, to the
reprint, with many additions, in 5 vols.
4to. 1807.
Several of the additions are from
travellers subsequent to the time of
Richard Hakluyt, which gives an odd
aspect to some of the quotations.
Halhed, N. B. Code of Gentoo Laws. 4to.
London, 1776.
Hall, Fitz Edward. Modern English, 1873.
Hamilton, Alexander, Captain. A New
Account of the East Indies.
The original publication (2 vols. 8vo.)
was at Edinburgh, 1727 ; again pub-
lished, London, 1744. I fear the quota-
tions are from both ; they differ to a
small extent in the pagination. [Many
of the references have now been checked
with the edition of 1744.]
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Hamilton, Walter. Hindustan. Geographi-
cal, Statistical, and Historical Descrip-
tion of Hindustan and the Adjacent
Countries. 2 vols. 4to. London, 1820.
Hammer - Pnrgstall, Joseph. Geschichte
derGoldenen Horde. 8vo. Pesth, 1840.
Hanbnry and Fluckiger. Pharmacogra-
phia : A Hist, of the Principal Drugs
of Vegetable Origin. Imp. 8vo. 1874.
There has been a 2nd ed.
Hanway, Jonas. Hist. Ace. of the British
Trade over the Caspian Sea, with a
Journal of Travels, &c. 4 vols. 4to.
1753.
[Harconrt, Capt. A. F. P. The Himalayan
Districts of Kooloo, Lahoul, and Spiti.
London, 1871.]
Hardy, Revd. Spence. Manual of Bud-
dliism in its Modern Development.
The title-page in my copy says 1860,
but it was first published in 1853.
Harrington, J. H. Elementary Analysis
of the Laws and Regulations enacted by
the G.-G. in C. at Fort William. 3 vols.
folio. 1805-1817.
Haug, Martin. Essays on the Sacred
Language, Writings, and Religion of
the Parsis. 8vo. 1878.
Havart, Daniel, M.D. Op- en Ondergang
van Coromandel. 4to. Amsterdam, 1693.
Hawkins. The Hawkins' Voyages. Hak.
Soc. Ed. by C. Markham. 1878.
Heber, Bp. Reginald. Narrative of a
Journey through the Upper Provinces
of India. 3rd ed. 3 vols. 1878.
But most of the quotations are from
the edition of 1844 (Colonial and Home
Library). 2 vols. Double columns.
Hedges, Diary of Mr. (afterwards Sir)
William, in Bengal, &c., 1681-1688.
The earlier quotations are from a MS.
transcription, by date ; the later, paged,
from its sheets printed by the Hak. Soc.
(still unpublished). [Issued in 2 vols.,
Hak. Soc. 1886.J
Hehn, V. Kultnrpflanzen und Hausthiere
in ihren Uebergang aus Asien nach
Griechenland und Italien so wie in das
ubrige Europa. 4th ed. Berlin, 1883.
Heiden, T. Vervaerlyke Schipbreuk, 1675.
Herbert, Sir Thomas. Some Yeares
Travels into Divers Parts of Asia and
Afrique. Revised and Enlarged by the
Author. Folio, 1638. Also 3rd ed. 1665.
Herklots, G. B. Qanoon-e-Islam. 1832.
2nd ed. Madras, 1863.
Heylin, Peter. Cosmographie, in 4 Books
(paged as sep. volumes), folio, 1652.
Heyne, Benjamin. Tracts on India. 4to
1814.
Hodges, William. Travels in India during
the Years 1780-83. 4to. 1793.
[Hoey, W. A Monograph on Trade and
Manufactures in Northern India,
Lucknow. 1880.]
Hoflfineister. Travels. 1848.
Holland, Philemon. The Historic of the
World, commonly called The Natvrall
Historic of C. Plinivs Secvndvs. . . .
Tr. into English by P. H., Doctor in
Physic. 2 vols. Folio. London, 1601.
Holwell, J. Z. Interesting Historical
Events Relative to the Province of
Bengal and the Empire of Indostan, &c.
Parti. 2nded. 1766. Part II. 1767.
Hooker (Sir) Jos. Dalton. Himalayan
Journals. Notes of a Naturalist, &c.
2 vols. Ed. 1855.
[Hoole, E. Madras, Mysore, and the South
of India, or a Personal Narrative of a
Mission to those Countries from 1820
to 1828. London, 1844.]
Horsburgh's India Directory. Various
editions have been used.
Houtman. Voyage. See Spielbergen. I
believe this is in the same collection.
Hue et Gabet. Souvenirs d'un Voyage
dans la Tartaric, le Thibet, et la Chine
pendant les Annies 1844, 1845, et 1846.
2 vols. 8vo. Paris 1850. [E.T. by W.
Hazlitt. 2 vols. London, 1852.]
[Hugel, Baron Charles. Travels in Kashmir
and the Panjab, with notes by Major
T. B. Jervis. London, 1845.
[Hughes, T. P. A Dictionary of Islam,
London, 1885.]
Hulsius. Collection of Voyages, 1602-1623.
Hum9,ytLn. Private Mem. of the Emperor.
Tr. by Major C. Stewart. (Or. Tr.
Fund.) 4to. 1832.
Humboldt, W. von. Die Kawi Sprache
auf der Insel Java. 3 vols. 4to. Berlin,
1836-38.
Hunter, W. W. Orissa. 2 vols. 8vo. 1872.
Hyde, Thomas. Syntagma Dissertationum,
2 vols. 4to. Oxon., 1767.
Hydur Naik, Hist, of, by Meer Hussein
Ali Khan Kirmani. Trd. by Col. W.
Miles. (Or. Tr. Fund). 8vo. 1842.
[Ibbetson, D. C. J. Outlines of Panjab
Ethnography. Calcutta, 1883.]
Ibn Baithar. Heil und Nahrungsmittel
von Abu Mohammed Abdallah . . .
bekannt unter dem Namen Ebn Baithar.
(Germ. Transl. by Dr. Jos. v. Sontheimer).
2 vols, large 8vo. Stuttgart, 1840.
Ibn Batuta. Voyages d'Ibn Batoutah,
Texte Arabe, accompagn^ d'une
Traduction par C. De Frdmery et le
Dr. B. R. Sanguinetti (Soci6t6 Asi-
atique). 4 vols. Paris, 1853-58.
Ibn Elhallikan's Biographical Dictionary.
Tr. from the Arabic by Baron McGuckin
de Slane. 4 vols. 4to. Paris, 1842-71.
India in the XVth Century. Being a Coll.
of Narratives of Voyages to India, &c.
Edited by R. H. Major, Esq., F.S.A.
Hak. Soc. 1857.
Indian Administration of Lord Ellen-
borough. Ed. by Lord Colchester. 8vo.
1874.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Indian Antiquary, The, a Journal of Orien-
tal Research. 4to. Bombay, 1872, and
succeeding years till now.
Indian Vocabulary. See List of Glossaries.
Intrigues of a Nabob. By H. F. Thompson.
See under Nabob in Glossary.
Isidori Hispalensis Opera. Folio. Paris,
1601.
Ives, Edward. A Voyage from England to
India in the year 1754, &c. 4to. London,
1773.
Jacquemont Victor. Correspondance avec
sa Famille, &c. (1828-32). 2 vols. Paris,
1832.
(English Translation.) 2 vols. 1834.
Jagor, F. Ost-Indische Handwerk und
Gewerbe. 1878.
Jahangniier, Mem. of the Emperor, tr. by
Major D. Price (Or. Tr. Fund). 4to.
1829.
Jal, A. Archeologie Navale. 2 vols, large
8vo. Paris, 1840.
Japan. A Collection of Documents on
Japan, with comment, by Thomas
Rundall, Esq. Hak. Soc. 1850.
Jarric, P. (S.J.). Remm Indicarum
Thesaurus. 3 vols. 12mo. Coloniae,
1615-16.
Jenkins, E. The Coolie. 1871.
Jerdon's Birds. The Birds of India, being
a Natural Hist, of all the Birds kno.wn
to inhabit Continental India, &c. Cal-
cutta, 1862.
The quotations are from the Edition
issued by Major Godwin Austen. 2 vols.
(in 3). Calcutta, 1877.
Mammals. The Mammals of India,
A Nat. Hist, of all the Animals known
to inhabit Continental India. By T. C.
Jerdon, Surgeon-Major Madras Army.
London, 1874.
[Johnson, D. Sketches of Field Sports as
followed by the Natives of India.
London, 1822.]
Joinville, Jean Sire de. Hist, de Saint
Louis, &c. Texte et Trad, par M. Natalis
de Wailly. Large 8vo. Paris, 1874.
Jones, Mem. of the Life, Writings, and
Correspondence of Sir William. By
Lord Teignmouth. Orig. ed., 4to., 1804.
That quoted is— 2nd ed. 8vo., 1807.
Jordanus, Friar, Mirabilia Descripta
(e. 1328). Hak. Soc. 1863.
J. Ind. Arch. Journal of the Indian Archi-
pelago, edited by Logan. Singapore,
1847, seqq.
Julien, Stanislas. See Pelerins.
Kaempfer Engelbert. Hist. Naturelle,
Civile et Ecclesiastique du Japon. Folio.
La Haye. 1729.
Am. Exot. Amoenitatum Exoti-
carum . . . Fasciculi V. . . . Auctore
Engelberto Ksempfero, D. Sm. 4to.
Lemgoviae, 1712.
Ehozeh Abdulkurreem, Mem. of, tr. by
Gladwin. Calcutta, 1788.
Kinloch, A. A. Large Game Shooting in
Thibet and the N.W.P. 2nd Series.
4to. 1870.
Kinneir, John Macdonald. Geogr. Memoir
of the Persian Empire. 4to. 1813.
[Kipling, J. L. Beast and Man in India,
a Popular Sketch of Indian Animals
in their Relations with the People.
London, 1892.]
Kircher, Athan. China Monumentis, &c.
lUustrata. Folio. Amstelod. 1667.
Kirkpatrick, Col. Account of Nepaul,
4to. 1811.
Klaproth, Jules. Magasin Asiatique.
2 vols. 8vo. 1825.
Knox, Robert. An Historical Relation of
the Island of Ceylon in the East Indies,
&c. Folio. London, 1681.
Kuzzilbash, The (By J. B. Fraser). 3 vols.
1828.
La Croze, M. V. Hist, du Christianisme
des Indes. 12mo. A la Haye, 1724.
La Roque. Voyage to Arabia the Happy,
&c. E.T. London, 1726. (French
orig. London, 1715.)
La Rousse, Dictionnaire Universe! du
XIXe Siecle. 16 vols. 4to. 1864-1878.
Lane's Modem Egyptians, ed. 2 vols. 1856.
Do., ed. 1 vol. 8vo. 1860.
Arfl.hia.Ti Nights, 3 vols. 8vo. 1841.
[Le Fanu, H. Manual of the Salem District.
2 vols. Madras, 1883.]
Leland, C. G. Pidgin-English Sing-song,
16mo. 1876.
[Leman, G. D. Manual of the Ganjam
District. Madras, 1882.]
LembrauQa de Cousas da India em 1525,
forming the last part of Subsidios, q.v.
Letter to a Proprietor of the E. India
Company. (Tract.) 1750.
Letters of Simpkin the Second on the Trial
of Warren Hastings. London, 1791.
Letters from Madras during the years 1836-
1839. By a Lady. [Julia Charlotte
Maitland.] 1843.
Lettres Edifiantes et Curieuses. 1st issue in
34Reeueils. 12mo. 1717 to 1774. 2nd
do. re-arranged, 26 vols. 1780-1783.
Leunclavius. Annales Sultanorum 0th-
manidarum. Folio ed. 1650.
An earlier ed. 4to. Francof. 1588, in
the B. M., has autograph notes by Jos.
Scaliger.
Lewin, Lt.-Col. T. A Fly on the Wheel,
or How I helped to Govern India. 8vo.
1885. An excellent book.
[ The Wild Races of South-Eastem
India. London, 1870.]
Leyden, John. Poetical Remains, with
Memoirs of his Life, by Rev. J. Morton.
London, 1819.
(Burnell has quoted from a reprint at
Calcutta of the Life, 1823.)
XXXVIU
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Life in the Mofussil, by an Ex-Civilian.
2 vols. 8vo. 1878.
Light of Asia, or the Great Renunciation.
As told in verse by an Indian Buddhist.
By Edwin Arnold. 1879.
Lindsays, Lives of The, or a Mem. of the
House of Crawford and Balcarres. By
Lord Lindsay. 3 vols. 8vo. 1849.
Linschoten. Most of the quotations are
from the old English version : John
Hvighen van Linschoten, his Discours
of Voyages into Ye Easte and Weste
Indies. Printed at London by lohn
Wolfe, 1598— either from the black-letter
folio, or from the reprint for the Hak.
Soc. (2 vols. 1885), edited by Mr. Burnell
and Mr. P. Tiele. If not specified, they
are from the former.
The original Dutch is: "Itinerarie
Voyage ofter Schipvaert van Jan Huygen
van Linschoten." To T'Amstelredam,
1596.
Littre, E. Diet, de la Langue Fran^aise.
4 vols. 4to., 1873-74, and 1 vol. Suppt.,
1877.
Livros das Moncoes. (Collec9ao de Monu-
mentos Ined'itos). Publd. by R. Aca-
demy of Lisbon. 4to. Lisbon, 1880.
[Lloyd, Sir W. Gerard. Capt. A. A
Narrative of a Journey from Caunpoor
to the Boorendo Pass in the Himalaya
Mountains. 2 vols. London, 1840.]
Lockyer, Charles. An Account of the
Trade in India, &c. London, 1711.
[Logman, W. Malabar. 3 vols. Madras,
1887-91.]
Long, Rev. James. Selections from Un-
published Records of Government (Fort
William) for the years 1748-1767. Cal-
cutta, 1869.
Lord. Display of two forraigne Sects in
the East Indies. 1. A Discouerie of the
Sect of the Banians. 2. The Religion
of the Persees. Sm. 4to. 1630.
Lowe, Lieut. C. R. History of the Indian
Navy. 2 vols. 8vo. 1877.
Lubbock, Sir John. Origin of Civilisation.
1870.
Lucena, P. Joao de. Hist da Vida do
Padre F.deXavier, Folio. Lisbon, 1600.
Ludolphns, Job. Historia Aethiopica
Francof. ad Moenum. Folio. 1681.
Luillier. Voyage du Sieur, aux Grandes
Indes. 12mo. Paris, 1705. Also E.
T., 1715.
Latfilllah. Autobiog. of a Mahomedan
Gentleman. Ed. by E. B. Eastwick.
1857.
Macarius. Travels of the Patriarch. E.T.
by F. C. Belfour (Or. Trans. Fund). 4to.
1829.
McCrindle, J. W. Ancient India as described
by Megasthenes and Arrian. 8vo. 1877.
Transl. of the Periplus Maris Ery-
thraei, and of Arrian's Voyage of Near-
chus. 1879.
M'Crindle, J. W. Ancient India as described
by Ktesias the Knidian. 1882.
Ancient India as described by
Ptolemy. 1885.
[ The Invasion of India by Alexander
the Great. New ed. London, 1896.]
Macdonald, D., M.D. A Short Account of
the Fisheries of the Bombay Presidency
(prepared for the great Fisheries Exhi-
bition of 1883).
Macgregor, Col. (now Sir Charles). A
Journey through Khorassan. 2 vols.
1875.
Mackenzie. Storms and Sunshine of a
Soldier's Life. By Mrs. Colin Mac-
kenzie. 2 vols. 8vo. 1882.
[ Life in the Mission, the Camp, and
the Zen^n^, or Six Years in India. 2nd
ed. London, 1854.]
Mackenzie Collection. Desc. Catalogue
of. By H. H. Wilson. 2 vols. 8vo.
Calcutta, 1828.
Mackintosh, Capt. A. An Account of the
Origin and Present Condition of the
Tribe of Ramoosies, &c. Bombay,
1833.
an, E. D. Monc^raph on the Gold
ana Silver Works of the Punjab.
Lahore, 1890.]
MacLennan, J. F. An Inquiry into the
origin of the form of Capture in Mar-
riage Ceremonies. Edinburgh, 1865.
[McMahon, Lieut. -Col. A. R. The Karens
of the Golden Chersonese. London, 1876.]
McNair, Major. Perak and the Malays. 1878.
Madras, or Fort St. George. Dialogues
written originally in the Naruga or
Gentou language. By B. S. V. Halle,
1750. (German).
Maffeus, Joannes Petrus, E. S. J. His-
toriarum Indicarum Libri XVI. Ed.
Vienna, 1751.
also Selectarum Epistolarum ex
India Libri IV. Folio. (Hist, first
pubd. at Florence, 1588).
Maine, Sir Henry S. Village Communities.
3rd ed. 1876.
Early History of Institutions. 1875.
Makrizi. Hist, des Sultans Mamlouks de
I'Egypte par . . . trad, par M. Quatre-
mfere. (Or. Transl. Fund). 2 vols. 4to.
1837-1842.
Malaca Conquistada pelo Grande Af. de
Alboquerque. A Poem by Fr. de Sa de
Menezes. 4to. 1634.
Malcolm, Sir John. Hist, of Central India.
1st ed. 1823; 2nd, 1824; 3rd, 1832.
2 vols.
Hist, of Persia. 2 vols. 4to.
[New ed. 2 vols. 1829.]
Life of Robert, Lord Clive.
1836.
Malcolm's Anecdotes of the Manners and
Customs of London during the 18th Cen-
tury. 4to. 1808.
1815.
vols.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Mandelslo, Voyages and Travels of J. A.,
into the E. Indies, E.T. 1669. Folio.
Manning. See Markham's Tibet.
Manual ou Breue Instnictcao que seme por
Uso D'as Crian^as, que Aprendem Ler,
6 comfegam rezar nas Escholas Portu-
guezas, que sao em India Oriental ; e
especialmente na Costa dos Malabaros
que se chama Coromandel. Anno 1713.
(In Br. Museum. No place or Printer.
It is a Protestant work, no doubt of the
first Danish missionaries of the S.P.G.
It contains a prayer "A oragao por
a Illustrissima Companhia da India
Oriental.")
Manual of the Geology of India. Large
8vo. 2 parts by Medlicott and Blanford.
Calcutta, 1879. Part 3 by V. Ball,
M.A. Economic Geology, 1881.
Marcel Devic. Dictionnaire Etymologique
des Mots d'origine orientale. In the
Supplemental Vol. of Littre. 1877.
Marini. Hist. Nouuelle et Cvrievse des
Royaumes de Tunquin et de Lao. Trad-
de I'ltalien. Paris, 1666.
Marino Sanudo. Secretorum Fidelium
Crucis. See Bongarsius, of whose work
it forms the 2nd part.
Markham, C. R., C.B. Travels in Peru
and India. 1862.
Clavijo. Narr. of Embassy of Ruy
Gonzalez de C. to the Court of Timour
(1403-6). Tra. and Ed. by C. R. M.
Hak. Soc. 1859.
's Tibet. Narrative of the Mission of
G. Bogle to Tibet ; and of the Journey
of Thomas Manning to Lhasa. 8vo.
1876.
[ A Memoir of the Indian Surveys.
2nd ed. London, 1878.]
Marmol, El Veedor Lvys de. Descripcion
General de Africa ; Libro Tercero, y
Segundo Volumen de la Primera parte.
En Granada, 1573.
Marre. Kata-Kata Malayou, ou Recueil
des Mots Malais Frangis^s, par Avis-
Marre (Ext. from Compte Rendu du
Congrfes Prov. des Orientalistes). Paris,
1875.
Marsden, W. Memoirs of a Malayan
Family, transl. from the original by,
(0. T. F.). 1830.
History of Sumatra. 2nd ed. 4to.
1784 ; 3rd ed. 4to. 1811.
Dictionary of the Malayan Lan-
guage. In two Parts. 4to. 1812.
A Brief Mem. of his Life and Writ-
ings. Written by Himself. 4to. 1838.
Martinez de la Puente. Compendio de los
Descubrimentos, Conquistas y Guerras
de la India Oriental y sus Islas. Sq.
8vo. Madrid, 1681.
[Mason, F. Burmah, its People and
Natural Productions. Rangoon, 1860.
[Maspero, G. The Dawn of Civilisation.
Egypt and Chaldaea. Ed. by A. H.
Sayce. London, 1894.]
Mas'udi. Magoudi, Les Prairies d'Or, par
'Barbier de Meynard et Pa vet de Cour-
teille. 9 vols. 8vo. 1861-1877.
[Mateer, S. The Land of Charity : A
Descriptive Account of Travancore and
its People. London, 1871.]
Matthioli, P. A. Commentary on Dios-
corides. The edition chiefly used is an
old French transl. Folio. Lyon, 1560.
Maundeville, Sir John. Ed. by Halliwell.
8vo. 1866.
Max Havelaar door MultatuH (E. Douwes
D6kker). 4th ed. Amsterdam, 1875.
This is a novel describing Society in
Java, but especially the abuses of
rural administration. It was origi-
nally published c. 1860, and made a
great noise in Java and the mother
country. It was translated into
English a few years later.
[Ma3me, J. D. A Treatise on Hindu Law
and Custom. 2nd ed. Madras, 1880.]
Mehren, M. A. F. Manuel de la Cosmo-
graphie du Moyen Age (tr. de I'Arabe
de ChemseddlnDimichqi). Copenhague,
&c. 1874.
Memoirs of the Revolution in Bengal.
(Tract.) 1760.
Mendoza, Padre Juan Gonzales de. The
work was first published at Rome in
1585 : Historia de las cossas mas notables,
Ritos y Costumbres del Gran Reyno de
la China (&c. ) . . . hecho y ordenado por
el mvy R, P. Maestro Fr. Joan Gon-
zalez de Mendoga, &c. The quotations
are from the Hak. Soc.'s reprint, 2 vols.
(1853), of R. Parke's E.T., entitled "The
Historic of the Great and Mightie King-
dome of China " (&c). London, 1588.
Meninski, F. a M. Thesaurus Linguarum
Orientalium. 4 vols, folio. Vienna, 1670.
New ed. Vienna, 1780.
Merveilles de I'lnde, Livre des. Par MM. .
Van der Lith et Devic. 4to. Leide,
1883.
Middleton's Voyage, Sir H. Last East
India V. to Bantam and the Maluco
Islands, 1604. 4to. London, 1606;
also reprint Hak. Soc. 1857.
Milbum, Wm. Oriental Commerce, &c. 2
vols.4to. 1813. [Newed. 1vol. 1825.]
Miles. See Hydur Ali and Tipii.
Mill, James. Hist, of British India.
Originally published 3 vols. 4to. 1817.
Edition used in 8vo, edited and com-
pleted by H. H. Wilson. 9 vols. 1840.
Milman, Bishop. Memoir of, by Frances
Maria Milman. 8vo. 1879.
Millingen. Wild Life among the Koords.
1870.
Minsheu, John. . The Guide into the
Tongues, &c. The 2nd ed. folio. 1627.
Minto, Lord, in India. Life and Letters
of Gilbert Elliot, first Earl of Minto
from 1807 to 1814, while Governor-
General of India. Edited by his great
niece, the Countess of Minto. 8vo. 1880.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Minto Life of Gilbert Elliot, by Countess of
Minto. 3 vols. 1874.
Mirat-i-Ahmedi. See Bird's Guzerat.
Miscellanea Curiosa (Norimbergae). See
pp. 957a, and 236.
Mission to Ava. Narrative of the M. sent
to the Court of A. in 1855. By Capt.
H. Yule, Secretary to the Envoy, Major
Phayre. 1858.
Mocquet, Jean. Voyages en Afrique, Asie,
Indes Orientales et Occidentales. Paris,
1617. The edition quoted is of 1645.
Mohit, The, by Sidi Ali Kapudan. Trans-
lated Extracts, &c., by Joseph v.
Hammer - Purgstall, in J. A. S. Soc.
Bengal. Vols. III. and V. [Also see
Sidi Ali.]
Molesworth's Dicty. Mar^thl and English.
2nded. 4to. Bombay 1857.
Money, William. Java, or How to Manage
a Colony. 2 vols. 1860. (I believe Mr.
Money was not responsible for the
vulgar second title. )
Moor, Lieut. E. Narrative of the opera-
tions of Capt. Little's Detachment, &c.
4to. 1794.
Moore, Thomas. Lalla Rookh. 1817.
[Morier, J. A Journey through Persia,
Armenia and Asia Minor, to Constanti-
nople, in the years 1808 and 1809.
London, 1812.]
Morton, Life of Leyden. See Leyden.
Mountain, Mem. and Letters of Col.
Armine S. H, 1857.
Muir, Sir William. Annals of the Early
Caliphate, from original sources. 1883.
[Mukharji, T. N. Art - Manufactures of
India. Calcutta, 1888.]
MuUer, Prof. Max. Lectures on the
Science of Language. 1st Ser. 1861.
2nd Ser. 1864.
Hibbert Lectures on the Origin and
Growth of Eeligion, as illustrated by
the Religions of India. 1878.
[Mnndy, Gen. G. C. Pen and Pencil
Sketches in India. 3rd ed. London,
1858.]
Munro, Sir T. Life of M.-Gen., by the
Rev. G. R. Gleig. 3 vols. 1830. (At
first 2 vols., then a 3rd vol. of additional
letters. )
His Minutes, &c., edited by Sir
A. Arbuthnot, with a Memoir. 2 vols.
8vo. 1881.
Munro, Capt. Innes. Narrative of Military
Operations against the French, Dutch,
and Hyder Ally Cawn, 1780-84. 4to.
■1789.
Munro, Surgeon Gen. , C. B. Reminiscences
of Military Service with the 93rd High-
landers. 1883. (An admirable book of
its kind.)
Napier, General Sir Charles. Records of
the Indian Command of, comprising all
his General Orders, &c. Compiled by
John Mawson. Calcutta, 1851.
[Neale, F. A. Narrative of a Residence at
the Capital of the Kingdom of Siam,
with a Description of the Manners,
Customs, and Laws of the modern
Siamese. London, 1852.
[N.E.D. A New English Dictionary on
Historical Principles : founded mainly
on the Materials collected by the
Philological Society : edited by J. H.
Murray and H. Bradley. 5 vols. Ox-
ford. 1888-1902.]
Nelson, J. H. , M. A. The Madura Country,
a Manual. Madras, 1868.
Niebuhr, Carsten. Voyage en Arabia, &c.
2 vols. 4to. Amsterdam, 1774.
Desc. de I'Arabie, 4to. Amsterdam,
1774.
Nieuhof, Joan. Zee-en Lant Reize. 2 vols,
folio. 1682.
Norbert, Pfere (O.S.F.). Memoires Histo-
riques presentes au Souverain Pontife
Benoit XIV. sur les Missions des Indes
Orientales (A bitter enemy of the
Jesuits). 2 vols. 4to. Luques (Avignon).
1744. A 3rd vol. London, 1750 ; also
4 pts. (4 vols.) 12mo. Luques, 1745.
Notes and Extracts from the Govt. Records
in Fort St. George (1670-1681). Parts
L, II., III. Madras, 1871-73.
N. & E. Notices et Extraits des Manu-
scrits de la Biblioth^que du Roi (and
afterwards Nationale, Imp^iale, Royale,
&c.). 4to. Paris, 1787, e< se??.
Notices of Madras and Cuddalore in the
Last Century, from the Journals and
Letters of the Earlier Missionaries (Ger-
mans) of the S.P.C.K. Small 8vo.
1858. A very interesting little work.
Novus orbis Regionum ac Insularum
Veteribus Incognitarum, &c. Basiliae
apud lo. Hervagium. 1555, folio. Orig.
ed., 1537.
Nunes, A. Livro dos Pesos da Ymdia, e
assy Medidas e Moedas. 1554. Con-
tained in Subsidies, q.v.
Oakfield, or Fellowship in the East. By
W. D. Arnold, late 58th Reg. B.N.I.
2 vols. 2nd ed. 1854. The 1st ed.
was apparently of the same year.
Observer, The Indian. See Boyd.
[Oliphant, L. Narrative of the Earl of
Elgin's Mission to China and Japan in
the years 1857-8-9. 2 vols. Edinbxirgh,
1859.
[Oppert, G. The Original Inhabitants of
Bharatavarsa or India. Westminster,
1893.
[Oriental Sporting Magazine, June 1828
to June 1833, reprint, 2 vols. London,
1873.]
Orme, Robert. Historical Fragments of
the Mogul Empire, &c. This was first
published by Mr. Orme in 1782. But a
more complete ed. with sketch of his life,
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
xli
&c., was issued after his death. 4to.
1805.
Orme, Robert. Hist, of the Military Trans-
actions of the British Nation in Indo-
stan. 3 vols. 4to. The dates of editions
are as follows : Vol. I., 1763 ; 2nd ed.,
1773 ; 3rd ed., 1781. Vol. II. (in two
Sections commonly called Vols. II. and
III.), 1778. Posthumous edition of the
complete work, 1805. These all in 4to.
Reprint at Madras, large 8vo. 1861-62.
Osbeck. A Voyage to China and the E.
Indies. Tr. by J. R. Forster. 2 vols.
1771.
Osborne, Hon. W. G. Court and Camp of
Runjeet Singh. 8vo. 1840.
Ousely, Sir William. Travels in Various
Countries of the East. 3 vols. 4to.
1819-23.
Ovington, Rev. F. A Voyage to Suratt in
the year 1689. London, 1696.
{Owen, Capt. W. F. W. Narrative of
Voyages to explore the Shores of Africa,
Arabia, and Madagascar. 2 vols. Lon-
don, 1833.]
Palgrave, W. Gifford. Narrative of a
Year's Journey through Central and
Western Arabia. 2 vols. 1865. [New
ed. 1 vol. 1868.]
Fallegoix. Monseigneur. Description du
Royaume Thai ou Siam. 2 vols. 1854.
[Palmer, Rev. A. S. Folk-etymology.
London, 1882.]
Pandurang Hari, or Memoirs of a Hindoo,
originally published by Whitaker. 3
vols. 1826. The author was Mr. Hock-
ley of the Bo. C.S. of whom little is
known. The quotations are partly from
the reissue by H. S. King & Co. in 1873,
with a preface by Sir Bartle Frere,
2 vols, small 8vo. ; but Burnell's ap-
parently from a 1-vol. issue in 1877.
[See 4 Ser. N. & Q. xi. 439, 527. The
quotations have now been given from
the ed. of 1873.]
Panjab Notes and Queries, a monthly
Periodical, ed. by Capt. R. C. Temple.
1883 seqq. [Continued as ' ' North Indian
Notes and Queries," ed. by W. Crooke.
5 vols. 1891-96.]
Paolino, Fra P. da S. Bartolomeo. Viaggio
alle Indife Orientali. 4to. Roma, 1796.
Paolino, E.T. by J. R. Forster. 8vo. 1800.
[Pearce, N. Life and Adventures in Abys-
sinia, ed. J. J. Halls. 2 vols. London,
1831.]
Pegolotti, Fr. Balducci. La Pratica di Mer-
catura, written c. 1343 ; publd. by Gian
Francisco Pagnini del Ventura of Vol-
terra in his work Delia Decima, &c. Lis-
bone e Lucca (really Florence), 1765-66.
4 vols. 4to. Of this work it constitutes
the 3rd volume. Extracts translated in
Cathay and the Way Thither, q.v. The
5th volume is a similar work by G.
Uzzano, written c. 1440.
Pelerins Bouddhistes, by Stanislas, Julien.
Vol. I. Vie et Voyages de Hiouen
Thsang. Vols. II. and III. M^moires
des Contrees Occidentales. Paris. 1857.
[Pelly, Col. Sir L. The Miracle Play of
Hasan and Husain, collected from Oral
Tradition, ed. A. N. Wollaston. 2 vols.
London, 1879.]
Pemberton, Major R. B. Report on the
Eastern Frontier of British India. Svo.
Calcutta, 1835.
Pennant's (T.) View of Hindoostan, India
extra Gangem, China, and Japan.
4 vols. 4to. 1798-1800.
Percival, R. An Account of the Island of
Ceylon. 2 vols. 1833.
Peregrinatoris Medii Aevi Quatuor. Re-
censuit J. CM. Laurent. Lipsiae.
1864.
Peregrine Pultuney. A Novel. 3 vols.
1844. (Said to be written by the late
Sir John Kaye.)
Periplus Maris Erythraei (I have used
sometimes C. Mliller in the Geog. Graeci
Minores, and sometimes the edition of
B. Fabricius, Leipzig, 1883).
Petis de la Croix. Hist, de Timur-bec,
&c. 4 vols. 12mo. Delf. 1723.
Philalethes, The Boscawen's Voyage to
Bombay. 1750.
Philippi, R.P.F., de Sanctma. Trinitate,
Itinerarium Orientale, &c. 1652.
Phillips, Sir Richard. A Million of Facts.
Ed. 1837. tThis Million of Facts contains
innumerable absurdities.
Phillips, Mr. An Account of the Religion,
Manners, and the Learning of the People
of Malabar. 16mo. London, 1717.
Pictet, Adolphe. Les Origines Indo-Eiiro-
peenes. 2 vols. imp. 8vo. 1859-1863.
Pigafetta, and other contemporary Writers.
The first Voyage round the World by
Magellan, translated from the accounts
of . By Lord Stanley of Alderley.
Hak. Soc. 1874.
Pilot, The English, by Thornton. Part III.
Folio. 1711.
Pinto, Fernam Mendez. PeregrinaQao de
— por elle escrita, &c. Folio. Origin-
ally published at Lisbon, 1614.
Pinto (Cogan's). The Voyages and Ad-
ventures of Fernand Mendez P., A
Portugal, &c. Done into English by
H. C. Gent. Folio. London, 1653.
Pioneer & Pioneer Mail. (Daily and
Weekly Newspapers published at
Allahabad.)
Piso, Gulielmus, de Indiae utriusque Re
Naturali et Medici. Folio. Amster-
dam, 1658. See Bontius, whose book is
attached.
[Platts, J. T. A Dictionary of Urdu, Classi-
cal Hindi, and English. London, 1884.]
Playfair, G. Taleef-i-Shereef, or Indian
Materia Medica. Tr. from the origmal
by. Calcutta, 1883.
xlii
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Foggius De Varietate Fortunae. The
quotations under this reference are
from the reprint of what pertains to the
travels of Nicolo Conti in Dr. Friedr.
Kuntsmann's Die Kenntniss Indiens.
Munchen. 1863.
Pollok, Lt.-Col. Sport in British Burmah,
Assam, and the Jynteah Hills. 2 vols.
1879.
Polo, The Book of Ser Marco, the Venetian.
Newly Tr. and Ed. by Colonel Henry
Yule, C.B. In 2 vols. 1871. 2nd ed.,
revised, with new matter and many new
Illustrations. 1875.
Price, Joseph. Tracts. 3 vols. 8vo. 1783.
Pridham, C. An Hist., Pol. and Stat.
Ac. of Ceylon and its Dependencies.
2 vols. 8vo. 1849.
Primor e Honra da Vida Soldadesca no
estado da India. Fr. A. Freyre (1580).
Lisbon, 1630.
Fringle (Mrs.) M.A. A Journey in East
Africa. 1880.
[Fringle, A. T. Selections from the Consulta-
tions of the Agent, Grovemor, and
Council of Fort St. George, 1681. 4th
Series. Madras, 1893.
-The Diary and Consultation Book of
the Agent, Governor, and Council of
Fort St. George. 1st Series, 1682-85.
4 vols, (in progress). Madras, 1894-95.]
Prinsep's Essays. Essays on Indian An-
tiquities of the late James Prinsep . . .
to which are added his Useful Tables
ed. . . . by Edward Thomas. 2 vols.
Svo. 1858.
Prinsep, H. T. Hist, of Political and
Military Transactions in India, during
the Adm. of the Marquess of Hastings.
2 vols. 1825.
Propagation of the Gospel in the East. In
Three Parts. Ed. of 1718. An English
Translation of the letters of the first
Protestant Missionaries Ziegenbalg and
Flutscho.
Prosper Alpinus. Hist. Aegypt. Natura-
lis et Rerum Aegyptiarum Libri. 3 vols,
sm. 4to. Lugd. Bat. 1755.
Punjab Plants, comprising Botanical and
Vernacular Names and Uses, by J. L.
Stewart. Lahore, 1869.
Punjaub Trade Report. Report on the
Trade and Resources of the Countries on
the N.W. Boundary of British India.
By R. H. Davies, Sec. to Govt. Punjab.
Lahore, 1862.
Purchas, his Pilgrimes, &c. 4 vols, folio.
1625-26. The Pilgrimage is often bound
as Vol. V. It is really a separate work.
His Pilgrimage, or Relations of the
World, &c. The 4th ed. folio. 1625.
The 1st ed. is of 1614.
Pyrard de Laval, Francois. Discours du
Voyage des Fran9ais aux Indes Orient-
ales, 1615-16. 2 pts. in 1 vol. 1619
in 2 vols. 12mo. Also published, 2 vols.
4to in 1679 as Voyage de Franc. Pyr-
ard de Laval. This is most frequently
quoted.
There is a smaller first sketch of 1611,
under the name " Discours des Voyages
des Francais aux Indes Orientales."
[Ed. for Hak. Soc. by A. Gray and
H. C. P. Bell, 1887-89.]
Qanoon-e-Islam. See Herklots.
Raffles' Hist, of Java. [2nd. ed. 2 vols.
London, 1830.]
[Raikes, C. Notes on the North-Westem
Provinces of India. London, 1852.
[Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryans. Con-
tributions towards the Elucidation of
their Ancient and Mediaeval History.
2 vols. London. 1881.]
Raleigh, Sir W. The Discourse of the Em-
pire of Gniana. Ed. bv Sir R. Schom-
burgk. Hak. Soc. 1850.
Ramayana of Tulsi Das. Translated by
F. Growse. 1878. [Revised ed. 1 vol.
Allahabad, 1883.]
Ramusio, G. B. Delle Navigationi e
Viaggi. 3 vols, folio, in Venetia. The
editions used by me are Vol. I., 1613 ;
Vol. II., 1606 ; Vol. III., 1556 ; except a
few quotations from C. Federici, which
are from Vol. III. of 1606, in the B. M.
Rashiduddin, in Quatrem^re, Histoire des
Mongols de la Perse, par Raschid-el-din,
trad. &c., par M. Quatremere. Atlas
folio. 1836.
Ras Mala, or Hindoo Annals of the Pro-
vince of Goozerat. By Alex. Kinloch
Forbes, H.E.I.C.C.S. 2 vols. 8vo.
London, 1856.
Also a New Edition in one volume,
1878.
Rates and Valuationn of Merchandize
(Scotland). Published by the Treasury.
Edinb. 1867.
Ravenshaw, J. H. Gaur, its Ruins and
Inscriptions. 4to. 1878.
Raverty, Major H. G. Tabakat-i-Nasiri,
E.T. 2 vols. 8vo. London,' 1881. *
Rawlinson's Herodotus. 4 vols. 8vo. 4th
edition. 1880.
Ray, Mr. John. A Collection of Curious
Travels and Voyages. In Two Parts
(includes Rauwolflf). The second edi-
tion. 2 vols. 1705.
Historia Plantarum. Folio. See p.
957a.
Synopsis Methodica Animalium
Quadrupedum et Serpentini Generis, &c.
Auctore Joanne Raio, F.R.S. Londini,
1693.
Raynal, Abbe W. F. Histoire Fhilosophi-
que et Politique des Etablissements des
Europeens dans les deux Indes. (First
published, Amsterdam, 1770. 4 vols.
First English translation by J. Justa-
mond, London, 1776.) There were an
immense number of editions of the ori-
ginal, with modifications, and a second
English version by the same Justamond
in 6 vols. 1798.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
xliii
Reformer, A True. (By Col. George Ches-
ney, R.E.). 3 vols. 1873.
Regulations for the Hon. Company's Troops
on the Coast of Coromandel, by M.-Gen.
Sir A. Campbell, K.B., &c. &c. Madras,
1787.
Reinaud. Fragfmens sur I'lnde, in Joxirn.
Asiatique, Ser. IV. torn. iv.
See Relation.
Memoire sur I'lnde. 4to. 1849.
Relation des Voyages faites par les Arabes
et les Persans . . . trad., &c., par M.
Reinaud. 2 sm. vols. Paris, 1845.
Rennell, Major James. Memoir of a Map
of Hindoostan, or the Mogul Empire.
3rd edition. 4to. 1793.
Resende, Garcia de. Chron. del Key dom
Joao II, Folio. Evora, 1554.
[Revelations, the, of an Orderly. By Paunch-
kouree Khan. Benares, 1866.]
Rhede, H., van Drakenstein. Hortus
Malabaricus. 6 vols, folio. Amstelod.
1686.
Rhys Davids. Buddhism. S.P.C.K. No
date (more shame to S.P.C.K.),
Ribeiro, J. Fadalidade Historica. (1685.)
First published recently.
[Rice, B. L, Gazetteer of Mysore. 2 vols,
London, 1897.
[Riddell, Dr. R. Indian Domestic Economy.
7th ed. Calcutta, 1871.
[Risley, H. H. The Tribes and Castes of
Bengal. 2 vols. Calcutta, 1891,]
Ritter, Carl. Erdkunde. 19 vols, in 21,
Berlin, 1822-1859.
Robinson Philip. See Garden, in My
Indian.
Rochon, Abbe. See p. 816a,
[Roe, Sir T, Embassv to the Court of the
Great Mogul, 1615-19. Ed. by W.
Foster. Hak. Soc. 2 vols. 1899.]
Roebuck, T. An English and Hindoostanee
Naval Dictionary. 12mo. Calcutta,
1811. See Small.
Rogerius, Abr, De open Deure tot het
Verborgen Hyedendom. 4to. Leyden,
1651.
Also sometimes quoted from the
French version, viz. : —
Roger, Abraham. La Porte Ouverte . . .
ou la Vraye Representation, &c. 4to.
Amsterdam, 1670.
The author was the first Chaplain at
Pulicat (1631-1641), and then for some
rears at Batavia (see Havart, p. 132).
[e returned home in 1647 and died in
1649, at Gouda (Pref. p. 3). The book
was broiight out by his widow. Thus,
at the time that the English Chaplain
Lord (q.v.) was studying the religion of
the Hindus at Surat, the Dutch Chap-
lain Roger was doing the same at Puli-
cat. The work of the last is in every
way vastly superior to the former. It
was written at Batavia (see p. 117), and,
owing to its publication after his death,
there are a few misprints of Indian
??;
words. The author had his information
from a Brahman named Padmanaba
{Padmandhha), who knew Dutch, and
who gave him a Dutch translation of
Bhartrihari's Satakas, which is printed
at the end of the book. It is the first
translation from Sanskrit into an Euro-
pean language (A.B.).
Roteiro da Viagem de Vasco da Gama em
Mccccxcvii. 2a edi9ao. Lisboa, 1861.
The 1st ed, was published in 1838, The
work is inscribed to Alvaro Velho. See
Figaniere, Bihliog. Hist. Port. p. 159.
(NotebyA.B,).
See De Castro.
Rousset Leon. A Travers la Chine, 8vo.
Paris, 1878,
[Row, T. V, Manual of Tanjore District,
Madras, 1883.]
Royle, J. F., M.D. An Essay on the An-
tiquity of Hindoo Medicine. 8vo. 1837.
Illustrations of the Botany and
other branches of Nat. History of the
Himalayas, and of the Floras of Cash-
mere. 2 vols, folio. 1839.
Rubruk, Wilhelmus de. Itinerarium in
Recueil de Voyages et de Memoires d©
la Soc. de Geographic. Tom. iv. 1837.
Rumphius (Geo. Everard Rumphf.). Her-
barium Amboinense. 7 vols, folio. Am-
stelod. 1741. (He died in 1693.)
Russell, Patrick. An Account of Indian
Snakes collected on the coast of Coro-
mandel. 2 vols, folio. 1803.
Rycaut, Sir Paul. Present State of the
Ottoman Empire. Folio, 1687. Ap-
pended to ed. of KnoUys' Hist, of the
Turks.
Saar, Johann Jacob, Ost - Indianische
Ftlnf - zehn - Jahrige Kriegs - Dienste
(&c.). (1644-1659.) Folio. Niirnberg,
1672.
Sacy, Silvestre de. Relation de I'Egypte,
See Abdallatif.
Chrestomathie Arabe. 2de Ed. 3
vols. 8vo. Paris, 1826-27.
Sadik Isfahani, The Geographical Works
of. Translated by J. C. from original
Persian MSS., &c. Oriental Transla-
tion Fund, 1832.
Sainsbury, W. Noel. Calendar of State
Papers, East Indies. Vol, I., 1862
(1513-1616); Vol, II., 1870 (1617-1621);
Vol, III,, 1878 (1622-1624); Vol. IV.,
1884 (1625-1629). An admirable work.
Sanang Setzen. Geschichte der Ost-Mon-
golen . . . von Ssanang Ssetzen Chung-
taidschi der Ordus. ausdem Mongol . . .
von Isaac Jacob Schmidt. 4to. St.
Petersburg, 1829.
[Sanderson, G. P. Thirteen Years amoi^
the Wild Beasts of India, 3rd ed.
London, 1882.]
Sangermano, Rev. Father. A description
of the Burmese Eml)ire. Translated
by W. Tandy, D,D. (Or. Transl. Fund).
4to. Rome, 1833.
xliv
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
San Roman, Fray A. Historia General
de la India Oriental. Folio. Valladolid,
1603.
Sassetti, Lettere, contained in De Guber-
natis, q.v.
Saty. Rev. The Saturday Review, London
weekly newspaper.
Schiltberger, Johann. The Bondage and
Travels of. Tr. by Capt. J. Buchan
Telfer, R.N. Hak. Soc. 1879.
Schouten, Wouter. Oost-Indische Voyagie,
&c. t' Amsterdam, 1676.
This is the Dutch original rendered
in German as Walter SchUlzen, q.v.
[Schrader, 0. Prehistoric Antiquities of
the Aryan Peoples. Tr. by F. B.
Jevons. London, 1890.]
Schulzen, Walter. Ost-Indische Reise-
Beschreibung. Folio. Amsterdam, 1676.
See Schouten.
Schuyler, Eugene. Turkistan. 2 vols.
8vo. 1876.
[Scott, J. G. and J. P. Hardiman. Gazetteer
of Upper B\irma and the Shan States.
5 vols. Rangoon, 1900.]
Scrafton, Luke. Reflexions on the Govern-
ment of Hindostan, with a Sketch of
the Hist, of Bengal. 1770.
Seely, Capt. J. B. The Wonders of EUora.
8vo. 1824.
Seir Mutaqherin, or a View of Modern
Times, being a History of India from the
year 1118 to 1195 of the Hedjirah.
From the Persian of Gholam Hussain
Khan. 2 vols, in 3. 4to. Calcutta, 1789.
Seton-Karr, W. S., aud Hugh Sandeman.
Selections from Calcutta Gazettes (1784-
1823). 5 vols. 8vo. (The 4th and 5th
by H. S.) Calcutta, 1864-1869.
Shaw, Robert. Visits to High Tartary,
Yarkand, and Kashghar, 1871.
Shaw, Dr. T. Travels or Observations re-
lating to several Parts of Barbary and
the Levant. 2nd ed. 1757. (Orig. ed.
is of 1738).
Shelvocke's Voyage. A V. round the
World, by the Way of the Great South
Sea, Perform'd in the Years 1719, 20, 21,
22. By Capt. George S. London, 1726.
Sherring, Revd., M.A. Hindu Tribes and
Castes. 3 vols. 4to. Calcutta, 1872-81.
Sherwood, Mrs. Stories from the Church
Catechism. Ed. 1873. This work was
originally published about 1817, but I
cannot trace the exact date. It is almost
unique as giving some view of the life of
the non-commissioned ranks of a British
• regiment in India, though of course
much is changed since its date.
Sherwood, Mrs., The Life of, chiefly Auto-
biographical. 1857.
Shipp, John. Memoirs of the Extraordi-
nary Military Career of . . . written by
Himself. 2nd ed. (First ed., 1829).
3 vols. 8vo. 1830.
Sibree, Revd. J. The Great African
Island. 1880.
Sidi 'Ali. The Mohit, by S. A. Kapudan.
Exts. translated by Joseph v. Hammer,
in /. As. Soc. Bengal, Vols. III. & V.
Relation des Voyages de, nomme
ordinairement Katibi Roumi, trad, sur
la version allemande de M. Diez par
M. Moris in Journal Asiatique, Ser. I.
torn. ix.
[ The Travels and Adventures of the
Turkish Admiral. Trans, by A.
Vambery. London, 1899.]
Sigoli, Simone. Viagg^io al Monte Sinai.
See Frescobaldi.
Simpkin. See Letters.
[Skeat, W. W. Malay Magic, being an
Introduction to the Folklore and Popular
Religion of the Malay Peninsula. 8vo.
London, 1900.
[Skinner, Capt. T. Excursions in India,
including a Walk over the Himalaya
Mountains to the Sources of the Jumna
and the Ganges, 2nd ed. 2 vols.
London, 1833.]
Skinner, Lt.-Col. James, Military Memoirs
of. Ed. by J. B. Eraser. 2 vols. 1851.
Sleeman, Lt.-Col. (Sir Wm.). Ramaseeana
and Vocabularvof the Peculiar Language
of the Thugs. ' 8vo. Calcutta, 1836.
Rambles and Recollections of an
Indian Official. 2 vols, large 8vo. 1844.
An excellent book. [New ed. in 2 vols,,
by V. A. Smith, in Constable's Oriental
Miscellany. London, 1893.]
[ A Journey through the Kingdom of
Oudh in 1849-50. 2 vols. London, 1858.]
Small, Rev. G. A Laskari Dictionary.
12mo., 1882 (being an enlarged ed. of
Roebuck, q.v.).
Smith, R. Bosworth. Life of Lord Law-
rence. 2 vols. 8vo. 1883.
Smith, Major L. F. Sketch of the Regular
Corps in the service of Native Princes.
4to. Tract. Calcutta, N.D. London.
1805.
[Society in India, by an Indian Officer. 2
vols. London, 1841.
Society, Manners, Tales, and Fictions of
India. 3 vols. London, 1844.]
Solvyns, F. B. Les Hindous. 4 vols.
folio. Paris, 1808.
Sonnerat. Voyages aux Indes Orientales
et k la Chine 2 vols, 4to. 1781. Also
3 vols. 8vo. 1782.
Sousa, P. Francesco de. Oriente Conquis-
tado a Jesus Christo pelos Padres da
Companha de Jesus. Folio, Lisbon.
1710. Reprint of Pt. I., at Bombay, 1881.
Southey, R. Curse of Kehama. 1810. In
Collected Works.
Spielbergen van Waerwijck, Voyage of.
(Four Voyages to the E. Indies from
1594 to 1604, in Dutch.) 1646.
Sprenger, Prof. Aloys. Die Post und Reise-
Routen des Orients. 8vo. Leipzig, 1864.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED
xlv
[Stanford Dictionary, the, of Anglicised
Words and Phrases, by C. A. M.
Fennell. Cambridge, 1892.]
Stanley's Vasco da Gama. See Correa.
Staunton, Sir G. Authentic Account of
Lord Macartney's Embassy to the
Emperor of China. 2 vols. 4to. 1797.
Stavorinus. Voyage to the E. Indies. Tr.
from Dutch by S. H. Wilcocke. 3 vols.
1798.
Stedman, J. G. Narrative of a Five Years'
Expedition against the Revolted Negroes
in Surinam. 2 vols. 4to. 1806.
Stephen, Sir James F. Story of Nun-
comar and Impey. 2 vols. 1885.
Stokes, M. Indian Fairy Tales. Calcutta,
1879.
Strangford, Viscount, Select Writings of.
2 vols. 8vo. 1869.
St. Pierre, B. de. La Chaumiere Indienne.
1791.
[Stuart, H. A. See Sturrock, J.
[Sturrock, J. and Stuart, H. A. Manual of
S. Canara. 2 vols. Madras, 1894-95.]
Subsidios para a Historia da India Portu-
gueza, (Published by the Royal Aca-
demy of Lisbon.) Lisbon, 1878.
Sulivan, Capt. G. L., R.A. Dhow Chasing
in Zanzibar Waters, and on the Eastern
Coast of Africa. 1873.
Surgeon's Daughter. By Sir Walter Scott.
1827. Reference by chapter.
Symes, Major Michael. Account of an
Embassy to the Kingdom of Ava, in
the year 1795. 4to. 1800.
Taranatha's Geschichte des Buddhismus
in India. Germ. Tr. by A. Schiefner.
St. Petersburg, 1869.
Ta vernier, J. B. Les Six Voyages en
Turquie, en Perse, et aux Indes. 2 vols.
4to. Paris, 1676.
E.T., which is generally that quoted,
being contained in Collections of Travels,
&c. ; being the Travels of Monsieur
Tavernier, Bernier, and other great
men. In 2 vols, folio. London, 1684.
[Ed. by V. A. Ball. 2 vols. London,
1889.]
Taylor, Col. Meadows. Story of My Life.
8vo. (1877). 2nd ed. 1878.
[Taylor, J. A Descriptive and Historical
Account of the Cotton Manufacture of
Dacca, in Bengal. London, 1851.]
Teignmouth, Mem. of Life of John Lord,
by his Son, Lord Teignmouth. 2 vols.
1843.
Teixeira, P. Pedro. Relaciones . . . de
los Reyes de Persia, de los Reyes de
Harmuz, y de un Viage dende la India
Oriental hasta Italia per terra (all three
separately paged). En Amberes, 1610.
Tennent, Sir Emerson. See Emerson.
Tenreiro, Antonio. Itinerario . . . como
da India veo por terra a estes Reynos.
Orig. ed. Coimbra, 1560. Edition
quoted (by Burnell) seems to be of
Lisbon, 1762.
Terry. A Voyage to East India, &c.
Observed by Edward Terry, then Chap-
lain to the Right Hon. Sir Thomas Row,
Knt., Lord Ambassador to the Great
Mogul. Reprint, 1777. Ed. 1655.
An issue without the Author's name,
printed at the end of the E.T. of the
Travels of Sig. Pietro della Valle into
East India, &c. 1665.
Also a part in Purchas, Vol, II.
Thevenot, Melchizedek. (Collection). Re-
lations de divers Voyages Curieux.
2nd ed. 2 vols, folio. 1696.
Thevenot, J. de. Voyages en Europe, Asie
et Afrique. 2nd ed. 5 vols. 12mo. 1727.
Thevet, Andre. Cosmographie Univer-
selle. Folio. Paris, 1575.
Thevet. Les Singularitez de la France
Antarticque, autrement nomm^e Ame-
rique. Paris, 1558.
Thomas, H. S. The Rod in India. Svo.
Mangalore, 1873.
Thomas, Edward. Chronicles of thePathan
Kings of Dehli. 8vo. 1871.
Thomson, Dr. T. Western Himalaya and
Tibet. 8vo. London, 1852.
Thomson, J. The Straits of Malacca,
Indo-China, and China. Svo. 1875.
Thomhill, Mark. Personal Adventures,
&c,, in the Mutiny. 8vo. 1884.
[ Haunts and Hobbies of an Indian
Official. London, 1899.]
Thunberg, C. P., M.D. Travels in Europe,
Africa, and Asia, made between the
years 1770 and 1779. E.T. 4 vols,
Svo. 1799.
Timour, Institutes of. E.T. by Joseph
White. 4to. Oxford, 1783.
Timur, Autobiographical Memoirs of. E.T.
by Major C. Stewart (Or. Tr. Fund),
4to. 1830.
Tippoo Sultan, Select Letters of. E.T,
by Col. W. Kirkpatrick. 4to. 1811.
Tipii Sultan, Hist, of, by Hussein Ali Khan
Kirmani. E.T. by Miles. (Or. Tr.
Fund.) Svo. 1864.
Tod, Lieut.-Col. James. Annals and Anti-
quities of Rajasthan. 2 vols. 4to. 1829.
[Reprinted at Calcutta. 2 vols. 1884.]
Tohfut-ul-Mujahideen (Hist, of the Maho-
medans in Malabar). Trd. by Lieut.
M. J. Rowlandson. (Or. Tr. Fund.)-
Svo. 1833. (Very badly edited.)
Tom Cringle's Log. Ed. 1863. (Originally
published in Blackwood, c. 1830-31.)
Tombo do Estado da India. See Subsidios^
and Botelho.
Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. Transactions of the
Literary Society of Bombay. 3 vols.
4to. London, 1819-23.
Trevelyan, G. 0. See Competition- Wallah
and Dawk-Bungalow.
Tribes on My Frontier. Bombay, 1883.
xlvi
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
Trigautius. De Christiana Expeditione
apud Sinas. 4to. Lugduni, 1616.
Tumour's (Hon. George) Mahawanso.
The M. in Roman characters with the
translation subjoined, &c. (Only one
vol. published.) 4to. Ceylon, 1837.
Tylor, E. B. Primitive Culture. 2 vols.
8vo. 1871.
[ Anahuac ; or Mexico and the
Mexicans, Ancient and Modern. London,
1861.]
Tyr, Guillaume de, et ses Continuateurs —
Texte du XIII. Sifecle— par M. Paulin.
Paris. '2 vols, large 8vo. 1879-80.
[Tytler, A. F. Considerations on the Present
Political State of India. 2 vols. London,
1815.]
Uzzano, G. A book of Pratica della Merca-
tura of 1440, which forms the 4th vol. of
Della Decima. See Pegolotti.
Valentia, Lord. Voyages and Travels to
India, &c. 1802-1806. 3 vols. 4to. 1809.
Valentijn. Oud en Niew Oost-Indien. 6
vols, folio — often bound in 8 or 9.
Amsterdam, 1624-6.
[Vdmb^ry, A. Sketches of Central Asia.
Additional Chapters on my Travels,
Adventures, and on the Ethnology of
Central Asia. London, 1868.]
Van Braam Houckgeist (Embassy to China),
E.T. London, 1798.
Van den Broecke, Pieter. Reysen naer
Oost Indien, &c. Amsterdam, edns.
1620 ? 1634, 1646, 1648.
Vander Lith. See Merveilles.
Vanity Fair, a Novel without a Hero,
Thackeray's. This is usually quoted
by chapter. If by page, it is from
ed. 1867. 2 vols. 8vo.
Vansittart H. A Narrative of the Transac-
tions in Bengal, 1760-1764. 3 vols. 8vo.
1766.
Van Twist, Jehan ; Gewesen Overhooft van
de Nederlandsche comtooren Amcvdahat,
Gaynhaya, Brodera, en Broitchia, General!
Beschrijvinge van Indien, &c. t'Am-
steledam, 1648.
Varthema, Lodovico di. The Travels of.
Tr. from the orig. Italian Edition of
1510 by T. Winter Jones, F.S.A., and
edited, &c., by George Percy Badger.
Hak. Soc. 1863.
This is the edn. quoted with a few ex-
ceptions. Mr. Burnell writes :
"We have also used the second edi-
tion of the original (?) Italian text
■ (12mo. Venice, 1517). A third edition
appeared at Milan in 1523 (4to.), and a
fourth at Venice in 1535. This interest-
ing Journal was translated into English
by Eden in 1576 (8vo.), and Purchas
(ii. pp. 1483-1494) gives an abridgement ;
it is thus one of the most important
Neither Mr, Winter Jones nor my
friend Dr. Badger, in editing Varthema,
seem to have been aware of the dis-
paragement cast on his veracity in the
famous Colloquios of Garcia de Orta
(f. 29i;. and f. 30). These affect his
statements as to his voyages in the
further East ; and deny his ever having
gone beyond Calicut and Cochin ; a
thesis which it would not be difficult to
demonstrate out of his own narrative.
[Verelst, H. A View of the Rise, Progress,
and Present State of the English Govern-
ment in Bengal, including a Reply to
the Misrepresentations of Mr. Bolts, and
other Writers. London, 1772.]
Vermeulen, Genet. Oost Indische Voyage.
1677.
Vigne, G. Travels in Kashmir, Ladakh,
&c. 2 vols. 8vo. 1842.
Vincenzo Maria. II Viaggio all' Indie
orientall del P. . . . Procuratore Gene-
rale de' Carmelitani Scalzi. Folio.
Roma, 1672.
Vitriaci, Jacobi (Jacques de Vitry). Hist.
Jherosolym. See Bongars.
Vocabulista in Arabico. (Edited by C.
Schiaparelli.) Firenze, 1871.
Voigt. Hortus Suburbanus Calcuttensis.
8vo. Calcutta, 1845.
Von HarJBf, Arnold. Pilgerfahrt des Ritters
(1496-1499). From MSS. Coin, 1860.
Voyage to the East Indies in 1747 and
1748. . . . Interspersed with many use-
ful and curious Observations and Anec-
dotes. 8vo. London, 1762.
Viillers, J. A. Lexicon Persico-Latinum.
2 vols, and Suppt. Bonnae ad Rhenum.
1855-67.
Wallace, A. R. The Malay Archipelago.
7th ed. 1880.
[Wallace, Lieut. Fifteen Years in India,
or Sketches of a Soldier's Life. London,
1822.]
Wanderings of a Pilgrim in Search of the
Picturesque (by Fanny Parkes). 2 vols,
imp. 8vo. 1850.
Ward, W. A View of the History, Litera-
ture, and Religion of the Hindoos. 3rd
ed. 4 vols. 8vo. London, 1817-1820.
In the titles of first 2 vols, publd. inl817,
this ed. is stated to be in 2 vols. In those
of the 3rd and 4th, 1820, it is stated to be
in 4 vols. This arose from some mis-
take, the author being absent in India
when the first two were published.
The work originally appeared at
Seramporo, 1811, 4 vols. 4to, and an
abridged ed. ibid. 1 vol. 4to. 1815.
Waring, E. J. The Tropical Resident at
Home, &c. 8vo. 1866.
Wassaf, Geschichte Wassafs, Persisch
herausgegeben, und Deutsch tibersetzt,
von Joseph Hammer-Purgstall. 4to.
Wien, 1856.
FULLER TITLES OF BOOKS QUOTED.
xlvii
Watreman, W. The Fardle of Facions.
London, 1555. Also reprinted in the
Hakluyt of 1807.
[Watt, G. A Dictionary of the Economic
Products of India. 10 vols. Calcutta,
1889-93.]
Wellington Despatches. The Edn. quoted
is usually that of 1837.
Welsh, Col. James. Military Reminis-
cences ... of nearly 40 years' Active
Service in the E. Indies. 2 vols. 8vo.
1830. (An excellent book.)
Wheeler, J. T. Madras in the Olden
Time . . . compiled from Official Re-
cords. 3 vols. sm. sq. 8vo. 1861.
Early Records of British India.
Calcutta, 1878. 2nd ed. 1879.
Wheler, Rev. Sir George. Journey into
Greece. Folio. 1682.
Witney (Prof. W. D.) Oriental and
Linguistical Studies. 2 vols. New
York, 1873-74.
Widows, Hindoo. Papers relating to E.I.
Affairs ; printed by order of Parliament.
Folio. 1821.
[Wilkinson, R. J. A Malay-English Dic-
tionary. Part I. Singapore, 1901.]
Wilks, Col. Mark. Historical Sketches
of the South of India in an Attempt to
trace the Hist of Mysoor. 3 vols. 4to.
1810-17. 2nd ed., 2 vols. 8vo. Madras,
1869.
Williams, Monier. Religious Thought
and Life in India. Part I., 1883.
[ Brahmanism and Hinduism. 4th ed.
London, 1891.]
Williams, S. Wells. Chinese Commercial
Guide. 4th ed. Canton, 1856.
Williamson, V. M. The East India Vade
Mecum, by Capt. Thomas Williamson
(the author of Oriental Field Sports).
2 vols. 8vo. 1810.
Williamson, Capt. T. Oriental Field
Sports. Atlas folio. 1807.
Wills, C. T. In the Land of the Lion and
the Sun, or Modem Persia. 1883.
[Wilson, A. The Abode of Snow, Observa-
tions on a Journey from Chinese Tibet
to the Indian Caucasus. Edinbui^h,
1875.]
Wilson, John, D.D., Life of, by George
Smith, LL.D. 1878.
[ Indian Caste. 2 vols. Bombay,
1877.]
Wolff, J. Travels and Adventures. 2 vols.
London, I860.]
WoUaston, A. N. English-Persian Dic-
tionary. 8vo. 1882.
Wright, T. Early Travels in Palestine,
edited with Notes. (Bohn.) 1848.
Wright, T. Domestic Manners and Senti-
ments in England in the Middle Ages.
1862.
Wyllie, J. W. S. Essays on the External
Policy of India. Edited by Dr. W. W.
Hunter. 1875.
Wytfliet. Histoire des Indes. Fo., 3 pts.
Douay. 1611.
Xaverii, Scti. Francisci. Indiarum Apostoli
Epistolarum Libri Quinque. Pragae,
1667.
Xavier, St. Francis, Life and Letters of,
by Rev. H. I. Coleridge (S.J.). 2 vols.
8vo. 1872.
[Yusuf Ali, A. A Monograph on Silk Fabrics
produced in the North-Westem Pro-
vinces and Oudh. Allahabad, 1900.] .
Zedler, J. H. Grosses Vollstandliges Uni-
versal Lexicon. 64 vols, folio. Leipzig,
1732-1750 ; and Supplement, 4 vols.
1751-1754.
Ziegenbalg. See Propagation of the
Gospel.
CORRIGENDA.
PAGE. COL.
32 6.— Apollo Blinder. Mr. S. M. Edwardes (History of Bombay, Town
and Island, Census Report, 1901, p. 17) derives this name from
' Pallav Bandar,' ' the Harbour of Clustering Shoots.'
274 a. — Crease. 1817. " the Portuguese commander requested permission
to see the Cross which Janiere wore. . . . " — Bev. B. FelloweSy
History of Ceylon, chap. v. quoted in 9 ser. N. cfc Q. I. 85.
276 h.—For " Porus " read " Portus."
380 6. — For " It is probable that what that geographer ..." read " It is.
probable from what ..."
499 6. — The reference to Bao was accidentally omitted. The word is
Peguan hd (pronounced Id-a), "a monastery." The quotation
from Sangermano (p. 88) runs : " There is not any village, how-
ever small, that has not one or more large wooden houses, which
are a species of convent, by the Portuguese in India called Bao.'*
511 a.—iTor " Adawlvt " rmt^ " Adawlat." '
565 a. — Mr. Edwardes {ojp. cit. p. 5) derives Mazagong from Skt, matsya-
grdma, " fish- village," due to " the pungent odour of the fish,
which its earliest inhabitants caught, dried and ate."
655 h.—For " Steven's " read " Stevens'."
678 a. — Mr. Edwardes (op. cit. p. 15) derives Parell from pddel, "the Tree-
Trumpet Flower " (Bignonia
816 a. — For " shd-bdsh " read " shdh-hdsh."
858 6. — Far " Sowar " read " Sonar, a goldsmith."
920 &.— Tiflan add :
1784. — "Each temperate day
With health glides away,
No Triffings * our forenoons profane."
— Memoirs of the Late War in Asia, by A71 Officer of
Colonel Baillie's Detachment, ii. Appendix, p. 293.
1802. — " I suffered a very large library to be useless whence I
might have extracted that which would have been of more service
to me than running about to Tiffins and noisy parties." — Metcalfe,
to /. JV. Sherer, in Kaye, Life of Lord Metcalfe, I. 81.
* [In note "Luncheons."]
xlviii
A GLOSSARY
OF
ANGLO-INDIAN COLLOQUIAL TERMS AND
PHRASES or ANALOGOUS ORIGIN.
ABADA
ABADA
ABADA, s. A word used by old
Spanish and Portuguese writers for a
'rhinoceros,' and adopted by some of
the older English narrators. The
origin is a little doubtful. If it were
certain that the word did not occur
earlier than c. 1530-40, it would
most probably be an adoption from
the Malay badak, 'a rhinoceros.' The
word is not used by Barros where he
would probably have used it if he
knew it (see quotation under GANDA) ;
and we have found no proof of its
earlier existence in the language of
the Peninsula ; if this should be es-
tablished we should have to seek an
Arabic origin in such a word as abadat,
dbid, fem. dbida, of which one meaning
is (v. Lane) ' a wild animal.' The usual
form abada is certainly somewhat in
favour of such an origin. [Prof. Skeat
believes that the a in abada and similar
Malay words represents the Arabic
article, which was commonly used in
Spanish and Portuguese prefixed to
Arabic and other native words.] It
will be observed that more than one
authority makes it the female rhino-
ceros, and in the dictionaries the word
is feminine. But so Barros makes
Ganda. [Mr W. W. Skeat suggests that
the female was the more dangerous
animal, or the one most frequently
met with, as is certainly the case
with the crocodile.]
1541. — "Mynes of Silver, Copper, Tin, and
Lead, from whence great quantities thereof
were continually drawn, which the Merch-
ants carried away with Troops of Elephants
and Rhinoceroses {em cajilas de elef antes e
badas) for to transport into the Kingdoms of
Soman, by us called Siam, Passiloco, Sarady,
{Savady in orig.), Tangu, Prom, Galamin-
havi and other Provinces .... " — Pinto
(orig. cap. xli.) in Cogan, p. 49. The king-
doms named here are Siam (see under
SARNAU); Pitchalok and Sawatti (now
A
two provinces of Siam) ; Taungu and Prome
in B. Burma ; Calaminham, in the interior
of Indo-China, more or less fabulous.
1544. — "Now the King of Tartary was
fallen upon the city of Pequin with so great
an army as the like had never been seen
since Adam's time ; in this army . . .
were seven and twenty Kings, under whom
marched 1,800,000 men .... with four
score thousand Rhinoceroses " {dondepartircto
com oitenta mil badas). — Ibid. (orig. cap.
cvii.) in Cogan, p. 149.
[1560. — See quotation under LAOS.l
1585. — "It is a very fertile country, with
great stoare of prouisioun ; there are ele-
phants in great number and abadas, which
is a kind of beast so big as two great buls,
and hath vppon his snowt a little home." —
Mendoza, ii. 311.
1592. — "We sent commodities to their
king to barter for Amber-greese, and for the
homes of Abath, whereof the Kinge onely
hath the traffique in his hands. Now this
Abath is a beast that hath one home
only in her forehead, and is thought to be
the female Vnicorne, and is highly esteemed
of all the Moores in those parts as a most
soveraignci remedie against poyson." — Bar-
ker in Uakl. ii. 591.
1598. — "The Abada, or Rhinoceros, is not
in India,* but onely in Bengala and Patane"
— Linschoten, 88. [Hak. Soc. ii. 8.]
"Also in Bengala we found great numbers
of the beasts which in Latin are called Rhin-
ocerotes, and of the Portingalles Abadas." —
Ibid. 28. [Hak. Soc. i. 96.]
c. 1606.—". . . ove portano le loro mer-
canzie per venderle a' Cinesi, particolar-
mente . . . molti corni della Bada, detto
Rinoceronte . . ."—Carletti, p. 199.
1611. — "Bada, a very fierce animal, called
by another more common name Rhinoceros.
In our days they brought to the King Philip
II., now in glory, a Bada which was long at
Madrid, having his horn sawn off, and being
blinded, for fear he should hurt anybody.
. . . The name of Bada is one imposed by
the Indians themselves ; but assuming that
* i.e., not on the W. coast of the Peninsula,
called India especially by the Portuguese. See
under INDIA.
ABGAREE.
2
ACHANOCK.
there is no language but had its origin from
the Hebrew in the confiision of tongues . . .
it will not be out of the way to observe that
Bada is an Hebrew word, from Badad,
'solus, solitarius,' for this animal is pro-
duced in desert and very solitary places."
— Cobarruvias, s, v.
1613. — "And the woods give great timber,
and in them are produced elephants, badas
. . ." — Godinho de Eredia, 10 v.
1618. — "A China brought me a present of
a cup of abado (or black unecorns home)
with sugar cakes." — Cocks' s Diary, ii, 56.
1626. — On the margin of Pigafetta's Congo,
as given by Purchas (ii. 1001), we find :
" Rhinoceros or Abadas."
1631.— "Lib. v. cap. 1. De Abada sen
Rhinocerote." — Bontii Hist. Nat. et Med.
1726.— "Abada, s. f. La hembra del
Rhinoceronte." — Dice, de la Lengua Gas-
tellaiut.
ABCAREE, ABKARY. H. from
P. db-kdrl, the business of distilling
or selling (strong) waters, and hence
elliptically the excise upon such
business. This last is the sense in
which it is used by Anglo-Indians.
In every district of India the privilege
of selling spirits is farmed to con-
tractors, who manage the sale through
retail shopkeepers. This is what is
called the 'Abkary System.' The
system has often been attacked as
promoting tippling, and there are
strong opinions on both sides. We
subjoin an extract from a note on the
subject, too long for insertion in
integrity, by one of much experience
in Bengal— Sir G. U. Yule.
June, 1879. — " Natives who have ex-
pressed their views are, I belidve, unani-
mous in ascribing the increase of drinking
to our Abkaree system. I don't say that
this is putting the cart before the horse,
but they are certainly too forgetful of the
increased means in the country, which, if
not the sole cause of the increased consump-
tion, has been at least a very large factor in
that result. I myself believe that more
people drink now than formerly ; but I knew
one gentleman of very long and intimate
knowledge of Bengal, who held that there
was as much drinking in 1820 as in 1860."
In any case exaggeration is abundant.
All Sanskrit literature shows that tippling
is no absolute novelty in India. [See the
article on "Spirituous Drinks in Ancient
India," by Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryatis,
i. 389 seqq.']
1790.— "In respect to Abkarry, or Tax
on Spirituous Liquors, which is reserved for
Taxation ... it is evident that we cannot
establish a general rate, since the quantity
of consumption and expense of manufacture,
etc., depends upon the vicinity of principal
stations. For the amount leviable upon
different Stills we must rely upon oflftcers'
local knowledge. The public, indeed, can-
not suffer, since, if a few stills are sup-
pressed by over-taxation, drunkenness is
diminished." — In a Letter from Board of
Revenue (Bengal) to Government, 12th July.
MS. in India Office.
1797. — " The stamps are to have the words
' Abcaree licenses ' inscribed in the Persian
and Hindu languages and character." — Ben-
gal Regulations, x. 33.
ABIHOWA. Properly P. db-o-
hawd, 'water and air.' The usual
Hindustani expression for 'climate.'
1786. — "What you write concerning the
death of 500 Koorgs from small-pox is
understood .... they must be kept where
the climate [3,b-o-haw3,] may best agree
with them." — Tippoo's Letters, 269.
ABYSSINIA, n.p. This geogra-
phical name is a 16-century Latin-
isation of the Arabic Habash, through
the Portuguese Abex/ heamng much
the same pronunciation, minus the
aspirate. [See HUBSHEE.]
[1598. — " The countrey of the Abezynes,
at Prester John's land." — Linschoten, Hak.
Soc. i. 38.
1617. — " He sent mee to buy three
Abassines."— <SiV T. Roe, Travels, Hak.
Soc. ii. 445.]
A. C. (i.e. ' after compliments '). In
official versions of native letters these
letters stand for the omitted formalities
of native compliments.
ACHANOCK, n.p. H. Ghdnak and
Achdnak. The name by which the
station of Barrackpore is commonly
known to Sepoys and other natives.
Some have connected the name with
that of Job Ghamock, or, as A.
Hamilton calls him, Channock, the
founder of Calcutta, and the quotations
render this probable. Formerly the
Cantonment of Secrole at Benares was
also known, by a transfer no doubt, as
Ghhotd (or ' Little ') Achanak. Two
additional remarks may be relevantly
made : (1) Job's name was certainly
Cliarfiock, and not Ghannock. It is
distinctly signed "Job Cbarnock," in
a MS. letter from the factory at
"Chutta," i.e. Chuttanuttee (or Cal-
cutta) in the India Office records,
which I have seen, (2) The map in
Valentijn which shows the village of
Tsjannok, though published in 1726,
was apparently compiled by Van der
AGHAR,
AGHEEN.
Broecke in 1662. Hence it is not
probable that it took its name from
Job Charnock, who seems to have
entered the Company's service in 1658.
When he went to Bengal we have not
been able to ascertain. [See Diary of
Hedges, edited by Sir H. Yule, ii., xcix.
In some "Documentary Memoirs of
Job Charnock," which form part of
vol. Ixxv. (1888) of the Hakluyt Soc,
Job is said to have " arrived in India
in 1655 or 1656."]
1677.— "The ship Falcone to go up the
river to Hughly, or at least to Channock."
—Court's Letter to Ft. St. Geo. of 12th
December. In Notes and Extracts, Madras,
1871, No. 1., p. 21 ; see also p. 23.
1711. — " Chanock-Keach hath two shoals,
the upper one in Chanock, and the lower
one on the opposite side .... you must
from below Degon as aforesaid, keep the
starboard shore aboard until you come up
with a Lime-Tree .... and then steer over
with Chanock Trees and house between the
two shoals, until you come mid-river, but no
nearer the house." — The English Pilot, 65.
1726.— "'t stedeken Tsjannock. "—Fa^
entijn, v. 153. In Val.'s map of Bengal
also, we find opposite to Oegli (Hoogly),
Tsjannok, and then Collecatte, and Calcula.
1758. — "Notwithstanding these solemn
assurances from the Dutch it was judged
expedient to send a detachment of troops
.... to take possession of Tanna Fort and
Chamoc's Battery opposite to it."— Nar-
rative of Dutch attempt in the Hoogly, in
Malcolm's Life of Clive, ii. 76.
1810. — "The old village of Achanock
stood on the ground which the post of
Barrackpore now occupies." — M. Graham,
142.
1848. — "From an oral tradition still pre-
valent among the natives at Barrackpore
... we learn that Mr. Charnock built a
bungalow there, and a flourishing bazar
arose under his patronage, before the
settlement of Calcutta had been deter-
mined on. Barrackpore is at this day
best known to the natives by the name
of Chanock." — The Bengal Ob%t%Lary, Calc.
p. 2.
ACHAB, s. P. aclmr^ Malay achdr^
adopted in nearly all the vernaculars
of India for acid and salt relishes. By
Europeans it is used as the equivalent
of 'pickles,' and is applied to all the
stores of Crosse and Blackwell in that
kind. We have adopted the word
through the Portuguese ; but it is not
impossible that Western Asiatics got it
originally from the Latin acetaria. —
(See Plin. Hist. Nat. xix. 19).
1563. — "And they prepare a conserve of
it {Anacardtum) with salt, and when it is
^reen (and this they call Achar), and this
is sold in the market just as olives are with
us." — Garcia, f. 17.
1596.— Linschoten in the Dutch gives the
word correctly, but in the English version
(Hak. Soc. ii. 26) it is printed Machar.
[1612. — "Achar none to be had excejjt one
jar."— Danvers, Letters, i. 230.]
1616.— "Our jurebasso's (Juribasso) wife
came and brought me a small jarr of Achar
for a present, desyring me to exskews her
husband in that he abcented hymselfe to
take phisik." — Cocks, i. 135.
1623. — "And all these preserved in a way
that is really very good, which they call
a.cciB.0."— P.' delta Valle, ii. 708. [Hak. Soc.
ii. 327.]
1653. — "Achar est vn nom Indistanni,
ou Indien, que signifie des mangues, ou
autres fruits confis avec de la moutarde, de
Tail, du sel, et du vinaigre k I'lndienne." —
De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, 531.
1687.— "Achar I presume signifies sauce.
They make in the East Indies, especially
at Siavi and Pegu, several sorts of Achar, as
of the young tops of Bamboes, &c. Bambo-
Achar and Mango-Ji c^r are most used." —
Dampier, i. 391.
1727.— "And the Soldiery, Fishers, Pea-
sants, and Handicrafts (of Goa) feed on a
little Rice boiled in Water, with a little bit
of Salt Fish, or Atchaar, which is pickled
Fruits or Roots." — A. Hamilton, i. 252.
[And see under KEDGEREE.]
1783. — We learn from Forrest that limes,
salted for sea-use against scurvy, were used
by the Ghulias (Choolia), and were called
atchar {Voyage to Mergui, 40). Thus the
word passed to Java, as in next quotation :
1768-71.— "When green it (the mango) is
made into attjar; for this the kernel is
taken out, and the space filled in with
ginger, pimento, and other spicy ingredi-
ents, after which it is pickled in vinegar."
— Stavorinus, i. 237.
ACHEEN, n.p. (P. AcUn [Tarn.
Attai, Malay Acheh, Achih'] 'a wood-
leech'). The name applied by us to
the State and town at the N.W. angle
of Sumatra, which was long, and
especially during the 16th and 17th
centuries, the greatest native power on
that Island. The proper Malay name
of the place is Acheh. The Portuguese
generally called it Achevi (or frequently
by the adhesion of the genitive preposi-
tion, Dachem, So that Sir F. Greville
below makes two kingdoms), but our
Acheen seems to have been derived
from mariners of the P. Gulf or W.
India, for we find the name so given
(Achln) in the Am-i-Ahhari, and in the
Geog. Tables of Sadik Isfahan!. This
form may have been suggested by a
jingling analogy, such as Orientals love,
ADAMS APPLE.
ADAWLUT.
with Machin (Macheen). See also
under LOOTY.
1549. — "Piratarum Acenorum ixec peri-
culum nee siispieio fiiit." — S. Fr. Xav.
Epistt. 337.
1552. — "But after Malacca was founded,
and especially at the time of our entry into
India, the Kingdom of Pacem began to
increase in power, and that of Pedir to
diminish. And that neighbouring one of
Achem, which was then insignificant, is now
the greatest of all." — Barros, III. v. 8.
1563.—
" Occupado tenhais na guerra infesta
Ou do sanguinolento,
Taprobanico * Achem, que ho mar
molesta
Ou do Cambaico occulto imiguo nosso."
Cam5es, Ode prefixed to Garcia de Orta.
c. 1569. — "Upon the headland towards
the West is the Kingdom of Assi, governed
by a Moore King." — Gcesar Frederike, tr. in
Hakluyt, ii. 355.
c. 1590.— "The mhdd (civet), which is
brought from the harbour-town of Sumatra,
from the territory of Achin, goes by the
name of Sumatra-zabdd, and is by far the
best." — Am, i. 79.
1597. — " do Pegu como do Da-
chem." — King's Letter, in Arch. Port. Or.
fasc. 3, 669.
1599. — "The iland of Sumatra, or Tapro-
buna, is possessed by many Kynges, enemies
to the Portugals ; the cheif is the Kinge of
Dachem, who besieged them in Malacca. . .
The Kinges of Achejm and Tor (read Jor
for Johore) are in lyke sort enemies to the
Portiigals." — Sir Fulke Greville to Sir F.
Walsingham (in Bruce, i. 125).
[1615. — "It so proved that both Ponleema
and Governor of Tecoo was come hither for
Achein." — Foster, Letters, iv. 3.
1623. — "Acem which is Sumatra." — P.
delta Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 287.]
c. 1635. — "Achin (a name equivalent in
rhyme and metre to ' M^chln ') is a well-
known island in the Chinese Sea, near to
the equinoctial line." — Sadik Isfahdnl (Or.
Tr. F.), p. 2.
1780.— " Archin." See quotation under
BOMBAY MARINE.
1820. — "In former days a great many
junks used to frequent Achin. This trade
is now entirely at an end." — Grawfurd, H.
Ind. Arch. iii. 182.
ADAM'S APPLE. This name
{Porno d^Adamo) is given at Goa to the
■fruit of the MimusopsElengi, Linn. (Bird-
wood) ; and in the 1635 ed. of Gerarde's
Herhall it is applied to the Plantain.
But in earlier days it was applied to a
fruit of the Citron kind. — (See Marco
* This alludes to the mistaken notion, as old as
N. Conti (c. 1440), that Sumatra = ToprobaTie.
Polo, 2nd ed., i. 101), and the follow-
ing:
c. 1580. — "In his hortis (of Cairo) ex ar-
boribus virescunt mala citria, aurantia, li-
monia sylvestria et domestica poma Adami
vocata." — Prosp. Alpinus, i. 16.
0. 1712. — "It is a kind of lime or citron
tree . . . it is called Pomuin Adami, because
it has on its rind the appearance of two bites,
which the simplicity of the ancients imagined
to be the vestiges of the impression which
our forefather made upon the forbidden
fruit. ..." Bluteau, quoted by Tr. of Alho-
querque, Hak. Soc. i. 100. The fruit has
nothing to do with zamhoa, with which
Bluteau and Mr. Birch connect it. See
JAMBOO.
ADATI, s. A kind of piece-goods
exported from Bengal. We do not
know the proper form or etymology.
It may have been of half -width (from
H^ ddlid, ' half '). [It may have been
half the ordinary length, as the
Salampore (Salempoory) was half the
length of the cloth known in Madras
as Punjum. (Madras Man. of Ad. iii.
799). Also see Yule's note in Hedges^
Diary, ii. ccxL]
1726. — ^^Casseri (probably Kasidri in
Midnapur Dist.) supplies many Taffatsfte-
las (Alleja, Shalee), Ginggangs, Allegias,
and Adathays, which are mostly made
there." — Valentijn, v. 159.
1813. — Among piece - goods of Bengal :
"Addaties, Pieces 700" {i.e. pieces to the
ton). — Milhurn, ii. 221.
ADAWLUT, s. A.T.—E..—'addlat,
' a Court of Justice,' from ^adl, ' doing
justice.' Under the Mohammedan
government there were 3 such courts,
viz., Nizdmat 'Adalat, Dlwdnl Adalat,
and Faujddrl 'Adalat, so-called from
the respective titles of the officials
who nominally presided over them.
The first was the chief Criminal
Court, the second a Civil Court, the
third a kind of Police Court. In 1793
regular Courts were established under
the British Government, and then the
Sudder Adawlut (Sadr 'Adalat) became
the chief Court of Appeal for each
Presidency, and its work was done by
several European (Civilian) Judges.
That Court was, on the criminal side,
termed Nizamut Adawlat, and on the
civil side Dewanny Ad. At Madras
and Bombay, Foujdarry was the style
adopted in lieu of Nizamut. This
system ended in 1863, on the introduc-
tion of the Penal Code, and the institu-
tion of the High Courts on their
ADAWLUT.
ADAWLUT.
present footing. (On the original
history and constitution of the Courts
see Fifth Report, 1812, p. 6.)
What follows applies only to the
Bengal Presidency, and to the ad-
ministration of justice under the
Company's Courts beyond the limits
of the Presidency town. Brief par-
ticulars regarding the history of the
Supreme Courts and those Courts
which preceded them will be found
under SUPREME COURT.
The grant, by Shah 'Alam, in 1765,
of the Dewanny of Bengal, Behar, and
Orissa to the Company, transferred all
power, civil and military, in those
provinces, to that body. But no im-
mediate attempt was made to under-
take the direct detailed administration
of either revenue or justice by the
agency of the European servants of
the Company. Such superintendence,
indeed, of the administration was
maintained in the prior acquisitions of
the Company — viz., in the Zemindary
of Calcutta, in the Twenty-four
Pergunnas, and in the Chucklas
(Chucklah) or districts of Burdwan,
Midnapoor, and Chittagong, which had
been transferred by the Nawab,
Kasim 'Ali Khan, in 1760 ; but in the
rest of the territory it was confined to
the agency of a Resident at the
Moorshedabad Durbar, and of a
* Chief at Patna. Justice was ad-
ministered by the Mohammedan
courts under the native officials of
the Dewanny.
In 1770, European officers were
appointed in the districts, under the
name of Supervisors, with powers of
control over the natives employed in
the collection of the Revenue and the
administration of justice, whilst local
councils, with superior authority in all
branches, were established at Moor-
shedabad and Patna. It was not till
two years later that, under express
orders from the Court of Directors,
the effective administration of the
provinces was undertaken by the
agency of the Company's covenanted
servants. At this time (1772) Courts
of Civil Justice (Mofussil Dewanny
Adawlut) were established in each of
the Districts then recognised. There
were also District Criminal Courts
{Foujdary Adawlut) held by Cazee or
Mufty under the superintendence, like
the Civil Court, of the Collectors, as
the Supervisors were now styled ;
whilst Superior Courts {Sudder Dewanny,
Sudder Nizamut Adawlut) were
established at the Presidency, to be
under the superintendence of three
or four members of the Council of
Fort William.
In 1774 the Collectors were recalled,
and native 'Amils (Aumil) appointed
in their stead. Provincial Councils
were set up for the divisions of
Calcutta, Burdwan, Dacca, Moor-
shedabad, Dinagepore, and Patna, in
whose hands the superintendence, both
of revenue collection and of the
administration of civil justice, was
vested, but exercised by the members
in rotation.
The state of things that existed
under this system was discreditable.
As Courts of Justice the provincial
Councils were only " colourable imita-
tions of courts, which had abdicated
their functions in favour of their own
subordinate (native) officers, and though
their decisions were nominally subject
to the Governor-General in Council,
the Appellate Court was even a more
shadowy body than the Courts of first
instance. The Court never sat at all,
though there are some traces of its
having at one time decided appeals on
the report of the head of the Khalsa,
or native exchequer, just as the
Provincial Council decided them on
the report of the Cazis and Muftis." *
In 1770 the Government resolved
that Civil Courts, independent of the
Provincial Councils, should be estab-
lished in the six divisions named above, t
each under a civilian judge with the
title of Superintendent of the Dewanny
Adawlut y whilst to the Councils should
still pertain the trial of causes relating
to the public revenue, to the demands
of zemindars upon their tenants,
and to boundary questions. The
appeal from the District Courts still
lay to the Governor-General and his
Council, as forming the Court of Sudder
Dewanny/ but that this might be real,
a judge was appointed its head in the
person of Sir Elijah Impey, the Chief
Justice of the Supreme Court, an ap-
pointment which became famous. For
it was represented as a transaction in-
tended to compromise the acute dis-
* Sir James Stephen, in Nuncomar and Impey,
ii. 221.
t These six were increased in 1781 to eighteen.
ADAWLUT.
6
ADTGAR.
sensions which had been going on
between that Court and the Bengal
Government, and in fact as a bribe to
Inipey. It led, by an address from
tlie House of Commons, to the recall
of Impey, and constituted one of the
charges in the abortive impeachment
of that personage. Hence his charge
of the Sudder Dewanny ceased in
November, 1782, and it was resumed
in form by the Governor-General and
Council.
In 1787, the first year of Lord Corn-
wallis's government, in consequence of
instructions from the Court of
Directors, it was resolved that, with an
exception as to the Courts at Moor-
shedabad, Patna, and Dacca, which
were to be maintained independently,
the office of judge in the Mofussil
Courts was to be attached to that of
the collection of the revenue ; in fact,
the offices of Judge and Collector,
which had been divorced since 1774,
were to be reunited. The duties of
Magistrate and Judge became mere
appendages to that of Collector ; the
administration of justice became a
subordinate function ; and in fact all
Kegulations respecting that administra-
tion were passed in the Revenue
Department of the Government.
Up to 1790 the criminal judiciary
had remained in the hands of the
native courts. But this was now
altered ; four Courts of Circuit were
created, each to be superintended by two
ci^dl servants as judges ; the Sudder
Nizamut Adawlut at the Presidency
being presided over by the Governor-
General and the members of Council.
In 1793 the constant succession of
revolutions in the judicial system came
to something like a pause, with the
entire reformation which was enacted
by the Regulations of that year. The
Collection of Revenue was now entirely
separated from the administration of
justice ; Zillah Courts under European
judges were established (Reg. iii.) in
each of 23 Districts and 3 cities, in
Bengal, Behar, and Orissa ; whilst
Provincial Courts of Appeal, each con-
sisting of three judges (Reg. v.), were
established at Moorshedabad, Patna,
Dacca, and Calcutta. From these
Courts, under certain conditions,
further appeal lay to the Sudder
Dewanny Adawluts at the Presi-
dency.
As regarded criminal jurisdiction,
the judges of the Provincial Courts were
also (Reg. ix., 1793) constituted Circuit
Courts, liable to review by the Sudder
Nizamut. Strange to say, the im-
practicable idea of placing the duties
of both of the higher Courts, civil
and criminal, on the shoulders of the
executive Government was still main-
tained, and the Governor-General and
his Council were the constituted heads
of the Sudder Dewanny and Sudder
Nizamut. This of course continued
as unworkable as it had been ; and in
Lord Wellesley's time, eight years
later, the two Sudder Adawluts were re-
constituted, with three regular judges
to each, though it was still ruled (Reg.
ii., 1801) that the chief judge in each
Court was to be a member of the
Supreme Council, not being either the
Governor-General or the Commander-
in-Chief. This rule was rescinded by
Reg. X. of 1805.
The numl)er of Provincial and Zillah
Courts was augmented in after years
with the extension of territory, and
additional Sudder Courts, for the
serAdce of the Upper Provinces, were
established at Allahabad in 1831 (Reg.
vi.), a step which may l3e regarded as
the inception of the separation of the
N.W. Provinces into a distinct Lieu-
tenant-Governorship, carried out five
years later. But no change that can be
considered at all organic occurred
again in the judiciary system till
1862 ; for we can hardly consider
as such the abolition of the Courts
of Circuit in 1829 (Reg. i.), and that
of the Provincial Courts of Appeal
initiated by a section in Reg. v. of
1831, and completed in 1833.
1822. — " This refers to a traditional story
which Mr. Elphinstone used to relate ....
During the progress of our conquests in the
North-West many of the inhabitants were
encountered flying from the newly-occupied
territory. ' Is Lord Lake coming ? ' was the
enquiry. 'No,' was the reply, 'the Adaw-
lut is coming.'" — Life of Ephinstone, ii. 131.
1826. — " The adawlut or Court-house was
close by." — Pandurang Hari, 271 [ed. 1873,
ii. 90].
ADIGAR, s. Properly adhiJcdTj
from Skt. adhikdrin, one possessing
authority ; Tam. adhiJcdri, or -kdren.
The title was formerly in use in South
India, and perhaps still in the native
States of Malabar, for a rural headman.
[See quot, from Logan below.] It was
ADJUTANT.
AFGHAN.
also in Ceylon (adiJcdrama, adikdr) the
title of chief minister of the Candyan
Kings. See PATEL.
1544. — "Facte comem et humanum cum
isti Genti praebeas, turn praesertim magis-
tratibus eorum et Praefectis Pagorum, quos
Adigares vocant."— *S. Fr. Xav. Epistt. 113.
1583. — " Mentre che noi erauamo in questa
cittk, I'assalirono sii la mezza notte all' im-
prouiso, mettendoui il fuoco. Erano questi
d'una cittk uicina, lontana da S. Thom^,
done stanno i Portoghesi, un miglio, sotto
la scorta d'un loro Capitano, che risiede in
detta citta . . . et questo Capitano h da loro
chiamato Adicario." — Balbi, f. 87.
1681. — "There are two who are the
greatest and highest officers in the land.
They are called Adigars ; I may term
them Chief Judges."— -li^nox, 48.
1726. — " Adigaar. This is as it were the
second of the Dessave." — Valentijn (Ceylon),
Names of Officers, &c., 9.
1796. — "In Malabar esiste oggidi I'uffizio
.... molti Kdriakdrer o ministri ; molti
Adhigdri o ministri d'un distretto . . . " —
Fra Paolino, 237.
1803.— "The highest officers of State are
the Adigars or Prime Ministers. They are
two in number." — PercivaVs Ceylon, 256.
[1810-17. — "Announcing in letters . . . .
his determination to exercise the office of
Serv Adikar." — Wilks, My sow, i. 264.
1887. — "Each amsam or parish has now
besides the Adhikari or man of authority,
headman, an accountant." — Logan, Man. of
Malabar, i. 90.]
ADJUTANT, s. A bird so called
(no doubt) from its comical resemblance
to a human figure in a stiff dress pacing
slowly on a parade-ground. It is the
H. harglldy or gigantic crane, and
popular scavenger of Bengal, the
Leptoptilus argala of Linnseus. The H.
name is by some dictionaries derived
from a supposed Skt. word hadda-gila,
' bone-swallower.' The compound,
however appropriate, is not to be
found in Bohtlingk and Roth's great
Dictionary. The bird is very well
described by Aelian, under the name
of KTjXa, which is perhaps a relic of the
still preserved vernacular one. It is
described by another name, as one of
the peculiarities of India, by Sultan
Baber. See PELICAN.
"The feathers known as Marabou or
Comercolly feathers, and sold in Calcutta,
are the tail-coverts of this, and the Lept.
Javanica, another and smaller species " {Jer-
don). The name marabout (from the Ar.
murdbit, 'quiet,' and thence 'a hermit,'
through the Port, marabuto) seems to have
been given to the bird in Africa on like
reason to that of adjutant in India. [Comer-
colly, properly Kumarkhali, is a town in the
Nadiya District, Bengal. See Balfour, Cycl.
i. 1082.]
c. A.D. 250. — "And I hear that there is
in India a bird Kela, which is 3 times as
big as a bustard ; it has a mouth of a
frightful size, and long legs, and it carries
a huge crop which looks like a leather bag ;
it has a most dissonant voice, and whilst the
rest of the plumage is ash-coloured, the tail-
feathers are of a pale (or greenish) colour." —
Aelian, de Nat. Anim. xvi. 4.
c. 1530. — "One of these (fowls) is the
ding, which is a large bird. Each of its
wings is the length of a man ; on its head
and neck there is no hair. Something like
a bag hangs from its neck ; its back is black,
its breast white ; it frequently visits Kabul.
One year they caught and brought me a
ding, which became very tame. The flesh
which they threw it, it never failed to catch
in its beak, and swallowed without ceremony.
On one occasion it swallowed a shoe well shod
with iron ; on another occasion it swallowed
a good-sized fowl right down, with its wings
and feathers." — Baber; 321.
1754. — " In the evening excursions ....
we had often observed an extraordinary
species of birds, called by the natives Argill
or Hargill, a nati^ of Bengal. They would
majestically stalk along before us, and at
first we took them for Indians naked. . . .
The following are the exact marks and
dimensions. . . . The wings extended 14
feet and 10 inches. From the tip of the bill
to the extremity of the claw it measured 7
feet 6 inches. ... In the craw was a
Terapin or land-tortoise, 10 inches long ;
and a large black male cat was found entire
in its stomach." — Ives, 183-4.
1798.— "The next is the great Heron, the
Argali or Adjutant, or Gigantic Crane of
Latham. ... It is found also in Guinea."
— Pennant's View of Hindostan, ii. 156.
1810.— "Every bird saving the vulture,
the Adjutant (or argeelah) and kite, retires
to some shady s^poV— Williamson, V. M.
ii. 3.
[1880.— Ball [Jungle Life, 82) describes the
" snake-stone " said to be found in the head
of the bird.]
AFGHAN, n.p. v.— n— Afghan.
The most general name of the pre-
dominant portion of the congeries of
tribes beyond the N.W. frontier of
India, whose country is called from
them Afghanistan. In England one
often hears the country called Af-
gunist-un, which is a mispronuncia-
tion painful to an Anglo-Indian ear,
and even Afgann, which is a still
more excruciating solecism. [The
common local pronunciation of the
name is Aoghdn, which accounts for
some of the forms below. Bellew
insists on the distinction between the
AFGHAN.
8
AG-GARL
Afghan and the Pathan (PUTT AN).
"The Afghan is a Pathan merely
because he inhabits a Pathan country,
and has to a great extent mixed with
its people and adopted their language "
(Races of Af., p. 25). The name repre-
sents Skt. asvaka in the sense of a
'cavalier,' and this reappears scarcely
modified in the Assakani or Assakeni
of the historians of the expedition of
Alexander.]
c. 1020.—" . . . Afghins and KHljis ..."
— ' UtU in Elliot, ii. 24 ; see also 50, 114.
c. 1265. — "He also repaired the fort of
Jal^ll, which he garrisoned with Afghdns."
— Tdrikh-i-Firozshdhi in do. iii. 106.
14th cent. — The Afghans are named by
the contintiator of Rashiduddin among the
tribes in the vicinity of Herat (see N. 2r E.
xiv. 494).
1504. — "The Afghans, when they are
reduced to extremities in war, come into the
presence of their enemy with grass between
their teeth ; being as much as to say, ' I am
your ox.'" * — Baber, 159.
c. 1556.— " He was afraid of the Afghins."
—Sidi 'All, in /. As., 1st S., ix. 201.
1609. — "Agwans and Potans." — W.
Finch, in Purchas, i, 521.
c. 1665. — ' ' Such are those petty Sovereigns,
who are seated on the Frontiers of Persia,
who almost never pay him anything, no more
than they do to the King of Persia. As also
the Balouches and Augans, and other Moun-
taineers, of whom the greatest part pay him
but a smaU matter, and even care but little
for him : witness the Affront they did him,
when they stopped his whole Army by cut-
ting off the Water .... when he passed
from Atek on the River Indus to Caboul to
lay siege to Kandahar .... " — Bernier, E.
T. 64 [ed. Constable, 205].
1676. — "The people called Aug^ans who
inhabit from Candahar to Caboul . . a
sturdy sort of people, and great robbers in
the night-time." — Tavernier, E. T. ii. 44 ;
[ed. Ball, i. 92].
1767. — "Our final sentiments are that we
have no occasion to take any measures
against the Afghans' King if it should
appear he comes only to raise contributions,
but if he proceeds to the eastward of Delhi
to make an attack on your allies, or threatens
the peace of Bengal, you will concert such
measiires with Sujah Dowla as may appear
best adapted for your mutual defence."
— Court's Letter, Nov. 20. In Long, 486 ;
also see ROHILLA.
1838. — "Professor Dorn .... discusses
severally the theories that have been main-
tained of the descent of the Afghauns : 1st,
* This symbolical action was common among
beldars (BUdar), or native navvies, employed on
the Ganges Canal many years ago, when they
came before the engineer to make a petition.
But besides grass in mouth, the beldar stood on
one leg, with hands joined before him.
from the Copts ; 2nd, the Jews ; 3rd, the
Greorgians ; 4th, the Toorks ; 5th, the Mo-
guls ; 6th, the Armenians : and he mentions
more cxirsorily the opinion that they are
descended from the Indo-Scythians, Medians,
Sogdians, Persians, and Indians : on con-
sidering all which, he comes to the rational
conclusion, that they cannot be traced to any
tribe or country beyond their present seats
and the adjoining mountains." — Elphin-
stone's Caubool, ed. 1839, i. 209.
AFRICO, n.p. A negro slave.
1682. — "Here we met with y^ Barbadoes
Merchant .... James Cock, Master, laden
with Salt, Mules, and AfricoB."— Hedges,
Diary, Feb. 27. [Hak. Soc. i. 16.]
[AG AM, adj. A term applied to
certain cloths dyed in some particular
way. It is the Ar. ^ajam (lit. "one
who has an impediment or difficulty in
speaking Arabic "), a foreigner, and in
particular, a Persian. The adj. 'ajami
thus means "foreign" or "Persian," and
is equivalent to the Greek ^dp^apos and
the Hind, mleccha. Sir G. Birdwood
(Rep. on Old Rec, p. 145) quotes from
Hieronimo di Santo Stefano (1494-99),
" in company with some Armenian and
Azami merchants " : and (ibid.) from
Varthema : " It is a country of very
great traffic in merchandise, and par-
ticularly with the Persians and
Azamini, who come so far as there."]
[1614. — "Kerseys, Agam colours." — Fos-
ter, Letters, ii. 237.
1614. — "Persia will vent five hundred
cloths and one thousand kerseys, Agam
colours, per annum." — Ibid. ii. 237.]
AGAR- AGAR, s. The Malaj name
of a kind of sea- weed (Spherococcus
lichenoides). It is succulent when boiled
to a jelly ; and is used by the Chinese
with birdsnest (q.v.) in soup. They also
employ it as a glue, and apply it to
silk and paper intended to be trans-
parent. It grows on the shores of the
Malay Islands, and is much exported
to China. — (See Grawfurd, Diet. Ind.
Arch.j and Milburn, ii. 304).
AGDAUN, s. A hybrid H. word
from H. dg and P. dan, made in imitation
oiplk-ddn, kalam-ddn, shama-ddn ('spit-
toon, pencase, candlestick'). It means
a small vessel for holding fire to light
a cheroot.
AG-GARI, s. H. 'Fire carriage.'
In native use for a railway train.
AG UN-BOAT.
9
AKYAB.
AGUN-BOAT, s. A hybrid word
for a steamer, from H. agan^ 'fire,'
and Eng. hoat. In Bombay Ag-hot is
used.
1853.—" .... Agin boat."— Oa^^W,
i. 84.
[AJNAS, s. Ar. plur. oijins, ' goods,
merchandise, crops,' etc. Among the
Moguls it was used in the special sense
of pay in kind, not in cash.]
[c. 1665. — "It (their pay) is, however, of a
different kind, and not thought so honour-
able, but the Rouzindars are not subject,
like the Mansehdars (Munsubdar) to the
Agenas ; that is to say, are not bound to
take, at a valuation, carpets, and other
pieces of furniture, that have been used in
the King's palace, and on which an un-
reasonable value is sometimes set." — Bernier
(ed. Constable), 215-6.]
AK, s. H. ok and ark, in Sindi ah :
the prevalent name of the maddr
(MUDDAR) in Central and Western
India. It is said to be a popular
belief (of course erroneous) in Sind,
that Akbar was so called after the dk,
from his birth in the desert. [Ives
(488) calls it Ogg.] The word appears
in the following popular rhyme quoted
by Tod {Rajasthan, i. 669) :—
Ak-ra jhopra,
Phok-ra bar,
Bajra-ra roti,
Mot'h-ra dal :
Dekho Eaja teri Marwar.
(For houses hurdles of madar,
For hedges heaps of withered thorn,
Millet for bread, horse-peas for pulse :
Such is thy kingdom, Raja of Marwar !)
AKALEE, or Nihang ('the naked
one ' ), s. A member of a body of
zealots among the Sikhs, who take
this name 'from being worshippers
of Him who is without time, eternal'
{Wilson). Skt. a privative, and kdl^
' time.' The Akalis may be regarded
as the Wahabis of Sikhism. They
claim their body to have been insti-
tuted by Guru Govind himself, but
this is very doubtful. Cunningham's
view of the order is that it was the
outcome of the struggle to reconcile
warlike activity with the abandonment
of the world ; the founders of the Sikh
doctrine rejecting the inert asceticism
of the Hindu sects. The Akalis threw
off all subjection to the earthly govern-
ment, and acted as the censors of the
Sikh community in every rank. Run-
jeet Singh found them very difficult
to control. Since the annexation of
the Panjab, however, they have ceased
to give trouble. The Akalee is dis-
tinguished by blue clothing and steel
armlets. Many of them also used to
carry several steel chakras (CHUCKER)
encircling their turbans. [See Ibbetson,
Panjab Ethnog., 286 ; Madagan, in
Panjab Census Rep., 1891, i. 166.]
1832. — "We received a message from
the Acali who had set fire to the village.
. . . . These fanatics of the Seik creed
acknowledge no superior, and the ruler of
the country can only moderate their frenzy
by intrigues and bribery. They go about
everywhere with naked swords, and lavish
their abuse on the nobles as well as the
peaceable subjects. . . . They have on
several occasions attempted the life of Run-
jeet Singh." — Burnes, Travels, ii. 10-11.
1840. — "The Akalis being summoned to
surrender, requested a conference with one
of the -attacking party. The young Kban
bravely went forward, and was straightway
shot through the head." — Mrs Mackenzie,
Storms and Sunshine, i. 115.
AKYAB, n.p. The European name
of the seat of administration of the
British province of Arakan, which is
also a port exporting rice largely to
Europe. The name is never used by
the natives of Arakan (of the Burmese
race), who call the town Tsit-htwe,
'Crowd (in consequence of) War.'
This indicates how the settlement came
to be formed in 1825, by the fact of the
British force encamping on the plain
there, which was found to be healthier
than the site of the ancient capital of
the kingdom of Arakan, up the valley
of the Arakan or Kaladyne R. The
name Akydb had been applied, pro-
bably by the Portuguese, to a neigh-
bouring village, where there stands,
about 1^ miles from the present town,
a pagoda covering an alleged relique of
Gautama (a piece of the lower jaw, or
an induration of the throat), the name
of which pagoda, taken from the
description of relique, is Au-kyait-dau,
and of this Akydb was probably a
corruption. The present town and
cantonment occupy dry land of very
recent formation, and the high ground
on which the pagoda stands must have
stood on the shore at no distant date,
as appears from the finding of a small
anchor there about 1835. The village
adjoining the pagoda must then have
stood at the mouth of the Arakan R.,
which was much frequented by the
Portuguese and the Chittagong people
ALA-BLAZE PAN.
10
ALBATROSS.
ill the 16th and 17th centuries, and
thus probably became known to them
by a name taken from the Pagoda. —
(From a note by *S^*V Arthur Phayre.)
[Col. Temple writes — "The only deri-
vation which strikes me as plausible, is
from the Agyattaw Phaya, near which,
on the island of Sittwe, a Cantonment
was formed after the first Burmese war,
on the abandonment of Mrohaung or
Arakan town in 1825, on account of
sickness among the troops stationed
there. The word Agyattaw is spelt
Akhyap-taw, w^hence probably the
modern name."]
[1826. — "It (the despatch) at length
arrived this day (3rd Dec. 1826), having
taken two months in all to reach us, of
which forty-five days were spent in the
route from Akyab in Aracan." — Craiofurd,
Ava, 289.]
ALA-BLAZE PAN, s. This name
is given in the Bombay Presidency to
a tinned-copper stew-pan, having a
cover, and staples for straps, which is
carried on the march by European
soldiers, for the purpose of cooking
in, and eating out of. Out on picnics
a larger kind is frequently used, and
kept continually going, as a kind of
pot-au-feu. [It has been suggested that
the word may be a corr. of some French
or Port, term — Fr, hraiserj Port, hraz-
eiro, ' a fire-pan,' hraza, ' hot coals.']
ALBACOBE, s. A kind of rather
large sea-fish, of the Tunny genus
(Thynnus alhacora^ Lowe, perhaps the
same as Thynnus macropterus, Day) ;
from the Port, albacor or albecora.
The quotations from Ovington and
Grose below refer it to albo, but the
word is, from its form, almost certainly
Arabic, though Dozy says he has not
found the word in this sense in Arabic
dictionaries, which are very defective
in the names of fishes (p. 61). The
word alhacora in Sp. is applied to a
large early kind of fig, from Ar. al-
hdkur, 'praecox' (Dozy), Heb. hikkura,
in Micah vii. 1. — See Cobarruvia,% s. v.
Alhacora. [The N.E.D. derives it from
Ar. al-bukr, 'a young camel, a heifer,'
whence Port, bacoro, 'a young pig.'
Also see Gray s note on Pyrard^ i. 9.]
1579. — ' These (flying fish) have two ene-
mies, the one in the sea, the other in the aire.
In the sea the fish which is called Albocore,
as big as a salmon." — Letter from Goa, by T.
Stevens, in Hakl. ii. 583.
1592. — "In our passage over from S.
Laurence to the maine, we had exceeding
great store of Bonitos and Albocores." —
Barker, in Hakl. ii. 592.
1696. — "We met likewise with shoals of
Albicores (so call'd from a piece of white
Flesh that sticks to their Heart) and with
miiltitudes of Bonettoes, which are named
from their Goodness and Excellence for
eating ; so that sometimes for more than
twenty Days the whole Ship's Company
have feasted on these curious fish." — Oving-
ton, p. 48.
c. 1760. — "The Albacore is another fish
of much the same kind as the Bonito . .
from 60 to 90 pounds weight and upward.
The name of this fish too is taken from the
Portuguese, importing its white colour."
— Grose, i. 5.
ALBATBOSS, s. The great sea-
bird {Diomedea exulans, L.), from the
Port, alcatraz, to which the forms used
by Hawkins and Dampier, and by
Flacourt (according to Marcel Devic)
closely approach. [Alcatras 'in this
sense altered to albi-, albe-, albatross
(perhaps with etymological reference
to albus, "white," the albatross being
Avhite, while the alcoiras was black.')
N.E.D. S.V.] The Port, word pro-
perly means 'a pelican.' A reference
to the latter word in our Glossary
will show another curious misapplica-
tion. Devic states that alcatruz in
Port, means 'the bucket of a Persian
wheel,' * representing the Ar. al-kddus,
which is again from /caSos. He sup-
poses that the pelican may have got
this name in the same way that it
is called in ordinary Ar. sakJca, 'a
water-carrier.' It has been pointed
out by Dr Murray, that the alcatruz
of some of the earlier voyagers, e.g.^
of Davis below, is not the Diomedea,
but the Man-of-War (or Frigate) Bird
(Fregatus aquilus). Hawkins, at p.
187 of the work quoted, describes, with-
out naming, a bird which is evidently
the modern albatross. In the quota-
tion from Mocquet again, alcatruz is
applied to some smaller sea-bird. The
passage from Shelvocke is that which
suggested to Coleridge "The Ancient
Mariner."
1564. — "The 8th December we ankered
by a small Island called Alcatraxsa, wherein
at our going a shoare, we found nothing but
sea-birds, as we call them Ganets, but by
the Portugals called Alcatrarses, who for
that cause gave the said Island the same
name." — Hawkins (Hak. Soc), 15.
* Also see Dozy, s. v. alcaduz. Alcaduz, accord-
ing to Cobarruvias, is in Sp. one of the earthen
pots of the noria or Persian wheel.
ALBATROSS.
11
ALCOVE.
1593. — "The dolphins and bonitoes are
the houndes, and the alcatrarces the
hawkes, and the flying fishes the game."
—Ibid. 152.
1604.— " The other fonle called Alcatrarzi
is a kind of Hawke that liueth by fishing.
For when the Bonitos or Dolphines doe chase
the flying fish vnder the water .... this
Alcatraxzi flyeth after them like a Hawke
after a Partridge." — Davis (Hak. Soc), 158.
c. 1608-10. — " Alcatraz sont petis oiseaux
ainsi comme estourneaux." — Mocquet, Voy-
ages, 226.
1672. — "We met with those feathered
Harbingers of the Cape .... Albetrosses
.... they haue great Bodies, yet not pro-
portionate to their Wings, which mete out
twice their length." — Fryer, 12.
1690. — "They have several other Signs,
whereby to know when they are near it,
as by the Sea Fowl they meet at Sea,
especially the Algatrosses, a very lai^e
long-winged Bird." — Dampier, i. 531.
1719. — "We had not had the sight of one
fish of any kind, since we were come South-
ward of the Streights of Le Mair, nor one
sea-bird, except a disconsolate black Albi-
tross, who accompanied us for several days,
hovering about us as if he had lost himself,
till Hatley (my second Captain) observing,
in one of his melancholy fits, that this bird
was always hovering near us, imagin'd from
his colour, that it might be some ill omen.
.... But be that as it would, he after some
fruitless attempts, at length shot the
Albitross, not doubting (perhaps) that we
should have a fair wind after it. . . ." —
Shelvocke's Voyage, 72, 73.
1740. — ". . . . a vast variety of sea-fowl,
amongst which the most remarkable are
the Penguins; they are in size and shape
like a goose, but instead of wings they have
short stumps like fins .... their bills are
narrow like those of an Albitross, and they
stand and walk in an erect posture. From
this and their white bellies. Sir John Nar-
horough has whimsically likened them to
little children standing up in white aprons."
— Anson's Voyage, 9th ed. (1756), p. 68.
1754. — "An albatrose, a sea-fowl, was
shot off the Cape of Good Hope, which
measured 17^ feet from wing to wing." —
Ives, 5.
1803.—
" At length did cross an Albatross ;
Thorough the fog it came ;
As if it had been a Christian soul
We hailed it in God's name."
The Ancient Mariner.
c. 1861.—
"Souvent pour s'amuser, les hommes
d'^quipage
Prennent des albatros, vastes oiseaux des
mers,
Qui suivent, indolents compagnons de
voyage,
Le navire glissant sur les gouffres amers."
Baudelaire, L' Albatros.
ALCATIF, s. This word for 'a
carpet' was much used in India in
the 16th century, and is treated by
some travellers as an Indian word.
It is not however of Indian origin,
but is an Arabic word (hitlf, ' a carpet
with long pile') introduced into Por-
tugal through the Moors.
c. 1540. — "There came aboard of Antonio
de Faria more than 60 batels, and balloons,
and manehiuis (q. q. v.) with awnings and
flags of silk, and rich alcatifas." — Pinto,
ch. Ixviii. (orig.).
1560. — "The whole tent was cut in a
variety of arabesques, inlaid with coloured
silk, and was carpeted with rich alcatifas."
— Tenreiro, Itin., c. xvii.
1578. — "The windows of the streets by
which the Viceroy passes shall be hung with
carpets (alcatifadas), and the doors deco-
rated with branches, and the whole adorned
as richly as possible." — Archiv. Port. Orient.,
fascic. ii. 225.
[1598.— "Great store of rich Tapestrie,
which are called alca.iiSa.a."—Linschoten,
Hak. Soc. i. 47.]
1608-10.— "Quand elles vont k I'Eglise on
les porte en palanquin . . . . le dedans est
d'vn grand tapis de Perse, qu'ils appellent
Alcatif . . . ."—Pyrard, ii. 62 ; [Hak. Soc.
ii. 102].
1648. — ". . . . many silk stufifs, such as
satin, contenijs (Cuttanee) attelap (read
attelas), alegie .... ornijs [K. orhni, 'A
woman's sheet '] of gold and silk for women's
wear, gold alacatijven . . . ." — Van
Twist, 50.
1726. — "They know nought of chairs or
tables. The small folks eat on a mat, and
the rich on an Alcatief, or carpet, sitting
with their feet under them, like our Tailors."
— Valentijn, v. Chorom, 55.
ALCORAN AS, s. What word does
Herbert aim at in the following ? [The
Stanf. Diet, regards this as quite dis-
tinct from Alcoran, the Koran, or
sacred book of Mohammedans (for
which see N.E.B. s.v.), and suggests
Al-qarun, 'the horns,' or al-qirdn, 'the
vertices.']
1665.— "Some (mosques) have their
Alcorana's high, slender, round steeples
or towers, most of which are terrassed near
the top, like the Standard in Cheapside, but
twice the height."— Herbert, Travels, 3rd
ed. 164.
ALCOVE, s. This English word
comes to us through the Span, alcova
and Fr. alcove (old Fr. aucube\ from
Ar. al-kubbdh, applied first to a kind
of tent' (so in Hebr. Numbers xxv. 8)
and then to a vaulted building or
recess. An edifice of Saracenic con-
ALDEA.
12
ALLAHABAD.
struction at Palermo is still known
as La Cuba J and another, a domed
tomb, as La Guhola. Whatever be the
true formation of the last word, it
seems to have given us, through the
Italian, Cupola. [Not so in N.E.D.]
1738. — "Cubba, commonly used for the
vaulted tomb of marab-hutts " [Adjutant.] —
Shaw's Travels, ed. 1757, p. 40.
ALDEA, s. A village ; also a villa.
Port, from the Ar. al-dai'a, ' a farm or
villa.' Bluteau explains it as ' Povogao
menor que lugar.' Lane gives among
other and varied meanings of the Ar.
word : ' An estate consisting of land or
of land and a house, .... land yield-
ing a revenue.' The word forms part
of the name of many towns and villages
in Spain and Portugal.
1547.— "The Governor (of Ba§aem) Dom
Joao de Castro, has given and gives many
aldeas and other grants of land to Portu-
guese who served and were wounded at the
fortress of Dio, and to others of long service.
. . . ." — Simao Botelho, Cartas^.
[1609.— "Aldeas in the Country."— Z>au-
vers, Letters, i. 25.]
1673. — "Here ... in a sweet Air, stood
a Magnificent Eural Church ; in the way to
which, and indeed all up and down this
Island, are pleasant Aldeas, or villages and
hamlets that , . . swarm with people." —
Valentijn, v. {Malabar), 11.
1753. — "Les principales de ces qu'on ap-
pelle Aldees (terme que les Portugals ont
mis en usage dans I'lnde) autour de Pon-
dich^ri et dans sa dependance sont . . ." —
D'Anville, Eclairdssemens, 122.
1780.— "The Coast between these is filled
with Aldees, or villages of the Indians." —
Dunn, N. Directory, 5th ed., 110.
^ 1782. — "II y a aussi quelques Aldees con-
siderables, telles que Navar et Portenove,
qui appartiennent aux Princes du pays." —
Sonnerat, Voyage, i. 37.
ALEPPEE, n.p. On the coast of
Travancore ; properly Alappuli. [Mai.
alappuzha, 'the broad river'' — {Mad.
Adm. Man. Gloss, s.v.)].
[ALFANDICA, s. A custom-house
and resort for foreign merchants in an
oriental port. The word comes through
the Port, alfandega, Span, fundago, Ital.
fondaco, Fr. fondeque or fondique, from
Ar. al-fundukj ' the inn,' and this from
Gk. 7ravdoK€iov or Travdoxeiov, ' a pilgrim's
hospice.']
[c. 1610. — "The conveyance of them thence
to the alfandigue." — Pyrard della Valle,
Hak. Soc. i. 361.]
[1615. — "The ludge of the Alfandica came
to invite me." — Sir T. Roe, Embassy, Hak.
Soc. i. 72.]
[1615.— "That the goods of the English
may be freely landed after dispatch in the
Alfandiga."— -Fbsier, Letters, iv. 79.]
- ALGUADA, n.p. The name of a
reef near the entrance to the Bassein
branch of the Irawadi R., on which a
splendid lighthouse was erected by
Capt. Alex. Eraser (now Lieut. -General
Fraser, C.B.) of the Engineers, in 1861-
65. See some remarks and quotations
under NEGRAIS.
ALJOFAR, s. Port, 'seed-pearl.'
Cobarruvias says it is from Ar. al~
jauhar, 'jewel.'
1404. — "And from these bazars {alcacerias)
issue certain gates into certain streets, where
they sell many things, such as cloths of silk
and cotton, and sendals, and tafetanas, and
silk, and pearl (alxofar)." — Glavijo, § Ixxxi.
(comp. Markham, 81).
1508. — "The aljofar and pearls that (your
Majesty) orders me to send you I cannot
have as they have them in Ceylon and in
Caille, which are the sources of them : I
would buy them with my blood, and with
my money, which I have only from your
giving. The Sinabaffs {sinabafos), porcelain
vases {porcellanas), and wares of that sort
are further off. If for my sins I stay here
longer I will endeavour to get everything.
The slave girls that you order me to send
you must be taken from prizes,* for the
heathen women of this country are black,
and are mistresses to everybody by the time
they are ten years old." — Letter of the Viceroy
D. Francisco d' Almeida to the King, in Gorrea,
i. 908-9.
[1665. — "As it (the idol) was too deformed,
they made hands for it of the small pearls
which we call 'pearls by the ounce.'" —
Tavernier, ed. Ball, ii. 228.]
ALLAHABAD, n.p. This name,
which was given in the time of Akbar
to the old Hindu Prayag or Prag
(PRAAG) has been subjected to a variety
of corrupt pronunciations, both Euro-
pean and native. Illahdhaz is a not
uncommon native form, converted
by Europeans into Halahas, and further
by English soldiers formerly into Isle
o' hats. And the Illiahad, which we
find in the Hastings charges, survives
in the Elleeabad still heard occasionally.
* Query, from captured vessels containing
foreign (non-Indian) women? The words are as
follows: ^'Asescravas que me diz que Ihe mande,
tomdose de prezas, que as Gentias d'esta terra sdo
pretas, e Tnancebas do mundo como chegdo a dez
annos. "
ALLEJA.
13
ALLIGATOR.
c. 1666. — "La Province de Halabas s'ap-
pelloit autrefois Purop (Poorub). " — Thefvenot,
V. 197.
[ „ "Elabas (where the Gemna
(Jumna) falls into the Ganges." — Bemier
(ed. Constable), p. 36.]
1726. — "This exceptionally great river
(Ganges) .... comes so far from the N.
to the S and so further to the city
Halabas. "— Valentijn.
1753. — "Mais ce qui interesse davantage
dans la position de Helabas, c'est d'y
retrouver celle de I'ancienne Palibothra.
Aucune ville de I'lnde ne paroit dgaler Pali-
bothra ou Palimbothra, dans I'Antiquit^. . . .
C'est satisfaire une curiosite geographique
bien plae^e, que de retrouver I'emplacement
d'une ville de cette consideration : mais j'ai
lieu de croire qu'il faut employer quelque
critique, dans I'examen des circonstances que
1 'Antiquity a fourni sur ce point. . . . Je
suis done persuade, qu'il ne faut point cher-
cher d'autre emplacement k Palibothra que
celui de la ville d'Helabas " — D'An-
ville, JEclaircissemens, pp. 53-55.
(Here D'Anville is in error. But see
Eennell's Memoir, pp. 50-54, which clearly
identifies Palibothra with Patna. )
1786. — " .... an attack and invasion of
the Kohillas .... which nevertheless the
said Warren Hastings undertook at the very
time when, under the pretence of the diflB-
culty of defending Corah and Illiabad, he
sold these provinces to Sujah Dowla." —
Articles of Charge, &c., in Burke, vi. 577.
,, "You will see in the letters from
the Board .... a plan for obtaining lUa-
bad from the Vizier, to which he had spirit
enough to make a successful resistance." —
Cornwallis, i. 238.
ALLEJA, s. This appears to be a
stuff from Turkestan called (Turki)
alchah, alajah, or alachah. It is
thus described : " a silk cloth 5 yards
long, which has a sort of wavy line
pattern running in the length on either
side." {Baden-PowelVs Punjab Hand-
hook, 66). [Platts in his Hind. Diet.
gives ildcha, " a kind of cloth woven of
silk and thread so as to present the
appearance of cardamoms (ildchl)."
But this is evidently a folk etymology.
Yusuf Ali {Man. on Silk Fabrics, 95)
accepts the derivation from Alcha or
Aldcha, and says it was probably intro-
duced by the Moguls, and has historical
associations with Agra, where alone in
the N.W.P. it is manufactured. " This
fabric differs from the Doriya in having
a substantial texture, whereas the
Doriya is generally flimsy. The
colours are generally red, or bluish-red,
with white stripes." In some of the
western Districts of the Panjab various
kinds of fancy cotton goods are
described as Lacha. {Francis, Mon. on
Cotton, p. 8). It appears in one of
the trade lists (see PIECE-GOODS) as
Elatches.l
c. 1590.— "The improvement is visible
.... secondly in the SaM Alchahs also
called Tarhddrs . . . "—Aln, i. 91. (Bloch-
mann says : " Alchuh or Alachah, any kind
of corded stuff. Tarhddr means corded")
[1612.— "Hold the Allesas at 50 Rs."—
Danvers, Letters, i. 205.]
1613.— "The Nabob bestowed upon him
850 Mamoodies, 10 fine Baftas, 30 Topseiles
and 30 M\izdieB."—Dowton, in Purchas, i.
504. ''Topseiles are Tafgilah [a stuff frmii
Mecca)"— Aln, i. 93. [See ADATI, PIECE-
GOODS].
1615.— "1 pec. alleia of 30 Rs. . . . "—
Cocks's Diary, i. 64.
1648.— See Van Ttoist above, under AL-
CATIF. And 1673, see Fryer under ATLAS.
1653. — " Alaias (Alajas)estvnmot Indien,
qui signifie des toiles de cotton et de soye :
mesl^e de plusieurs couleurs."— Z)e ^ ^om^
laye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 532.
[c. 1666.— "Alachas, or silk stuffs inter-
woven with gold and silver." — Bemier (ed.
Comstable), p. 120-21.]
1690.— "It (Suratt) is renown'd ....
both for rich Silks, such as Atlasses, Cut-
tanees, Sooseys, Culgars, Allajars . . . . "
— Omngton, 218.
1712.— "An Allejah petticoat striped
with green and gold and white." — Advert,
in Spectator, cited in Malcolm, Anecdotes,
429.
1726. — "Gold and silver Allegias." —
Valentijn {Surat), iv. 146.
1813.— "Allachas (pieces to the ton)
1200."— Millmm, ii. 221.
1885.— "The cloth from which these
pyjamas are made (in Swat) is known as
Alacha, and is as a rule manufactured in
their own houses, from 2 to 20 threads of
silk being let in with the cotton ; the silk as
well as the cotton is brought from Peshawur
and spun at home." — M'Nair's Report on
Explorations, p. 5.
ALLIGATOR, s. This is the usual
Anglo-Indian term for the great lacer-
tine amphibia of the rivers. It was
apparently in origin a corruption, im-
ported from S. America, of the Spanish
el or al lagarto (from Lat. lacerta), 'a
lizard.' The " Summary of the Western
Indies " by Pietro Martire d'Angheria,
as given in Ramusio, recounting the
last voyage of Columbus, says that, in a
certain river, "they sometimes en-
countered those crocodiles which they
call Lagarti ; these make away when
they see the Christians, and in making
away they leave behind them an odour
more fragrant than musk." {Ram. iii.
ALLIGATOR.
14
ALLIGATOR-PEAR.
i. 17v,). Oviedo, on another page of
the same volume, calls them " Lagarti
o dragoni " (f . 62).
Bluteau gives "Lagarto, Grocodilo"
and adds : " In the Oriente Conqnistado
(Part I. f. 823) you will find a descrip-
tion of the Crocodile under the name
of Lagarto."
One often, in Anglo-Indian conversa-
tion, used to meet with the endeavour
to distinguish the two well-known
species of the Ganges as Crocodile and
Alligator, but this, like other applica-
tions of popular and general terms to
mark scientific distinctions, involves
fallacy, as in the cases of 'panther,
leopard,' ' camel, dromedary,' ' attorney,
solicitor,' and so forth. The two kinds
of Gangetic crocodile were known to
Aelian (c. 250 a.d.), who writes: "It
(the Ganges) breeds two kinds of
crocodiles ; one of these is not at all
hurtful, while the other is the most
voracious and cruel eater of flesh ; and
these have a horny prominence on the
top of the nostril. These latter are
used as ministers of vengeance upon
evil-doers ; for those convicted of the
greatest crimes are cast to them ; and
they require no executioner."
1493. — "In a small adjacent island . . .
our men saw an enormous kind of lizard
(lagarto mwy graiide), which they said was
as large round as a calf, and with a tail as
long as a lance .... but bulky as it was,
it got into the sea, so that they could not
catch it." — Letter of Ih\ Chanca, in Select
Letters of Columbus by Major, Hak. Soc.
2nd ed., 43.
1539. — "All along this River, that was not
very broad, there were a number of Lizards
(lagartos), which might more properly be
called Serpents .... with scales upon their
backs, and mouths two foot wide
there be of them that will sometimes get
upon an ahnadia .... and overturn it
with their tails, swallowing up the men
whole, without dismembering of them." —
Pinto, in Cogan's tr. 17 [ong. cap. xiv.).
1552. — " .... aquatic animals such as
.... very great lizards (lagartos), which
in form and nature are just the crocodiles of
the Nile." — Bai-ros, I. iii. 8.
1568. — "In this River we killed a mon-
strous Lagarto, or Crocodile ... he was
23 foote by the rule, headed like a hogge.
.... " — lob Hortop, in Hakl. iii. 580.
1579. — ' ' We found here many good
commodities besides alagartoes,
munckeyes, and the like." — Drake, World
Encompassed, Hak. Soc. 112.
1591. — "In this place I have seen very
great water aligartos (which we call in
English crocodiles), seven yards long." —
Master Autonie Knivet, in Purclms, iv.
1228.
1593. — "In this River (of Guayaquill) and
all the Rivers of this Coast, are great abun-
dance of Alagartoes .... persons of credit
have certified to me that as small fishes in
other Rivers abound in scoales, so the
Alagartoes in this " — Sir Richard
Hawkins, in Purchas, iv. 1400.
c. 1593.—
" And in his needy shop a tortoise hung,
An alligator stuff' d, and other skins
Of ill-shaped fishes. . ." —
Romeo tfc Juliet, v. 1.
1595. — " Vpon this river there were great
store of fowle but for lagartos it
exceeded, for there were thousands of those
vgly serpents ; and the people called it for
the abundance of them, the riuer of Lagar-
tos in their language." — Raleigh, The Dis-
coverie of Guiana, in Hakl. iv. 137.
1596. — "Once he would needs defend a
rat to be animal rationOyle .... because
she eate and gnawd his bookes .... And
the more to confirme it, because everie one
laught at him .... the next rat he seaz'd
on hee made an anatomic of, and read a
lecture of 3 dayes long upon everie artire
or musckle, and after hanged her over his
head in his studie in stead of an apothe-
carie's crocodile or dride AUigatur." — T.
Nashe's ^ Have vnth you to Saffron Waldeii.'
Repr. in J. Payne Collier's Misc. Tracts,
p. 72.
1610. — "These Blackes . . . told me the
River was full of Aligatas, and if I saw any
I must fight with him, else he would kill
me." — D. Midleto7i, in Purcho^s, i. 244.
1613. — " .... mais avante .... por
distancia de 2 legoas, esta o fermoso ryo de
Cassam de lagarthos o crocodillos." — Go-
dinho de Ereclia, 10.
1673. — "The River was full of Aligators
or Crocodiles, which lay basking in the Sun
in the Mud on the River's side." — Fryer, 55.
1727. — "I was cleaning a vessel ....
and had Stages fitted for my People to
stand on ... . and we were plagued with
five or six AUegators, which wanted to be
on the Stage." — A. Hamilton, ii. 133.
1761.—
" . . . . else that sea-like Stream
(Whence Traffic pours her bounties on
mankind)
Dread Alligators would alone possess."
Grainger, Bk. ii.
1881.— "The Hooghly alone has never
been so full of sharks and alligators as
now. We have it on undoubted authority
that within the past two months over a
hundred people have fallen victims to these
brutes." — Pioneer Mail, July 10th.
ALLIGATOR-PEAR, s. The fruit
of the Laurus persea, Lin., Persea
gratissirna, Gaertn. The name as here
given is an extravagant, and that of
avocato or avogato a more moderate,
ALLIGATOR-PEAR.
15
ALMADIA.
corruption of aguacate or ahimcatl (see
below), which appears to have been the
native name in Central America, still
surviving there. The Quichua name is
'palta^ which is used as well as aguacate
by Cieza de Leon, and also by Joseph
de Acosta. Grainger {Sugarcane^ Bk.
I.) calls it "rich sabbaca," which he
says is "the Indian name of the avocato,
avocado, avigato, or as the English
corruptly call it, alligator pear. The
Spaniards in S. America call it Aguacate,
and under that name it is described by
Ulloa." In French it is called avocat.
The praise which Grainger, as quoted
below, " liberally bestows " on this
fruit, is, if we might judge from the
specimens occasionally met with in
India, absurd. With liberal pepper
and salt there may be a remote sugges-
tion of marrow : but that is all.
Indeed it is hardly a fruit in the
ordinary sense. Its common sea name
of 'midshipman's butter' [or 'sub-
altern's butter'] is suggestive of its
merits, or demerits.
Though common and naturalised
throughout the W. Indies and E.
coasts of tropical S. America, its actual
native country is unknown. Its
introduction into the Eastern world
is comparatively recent ; not older
than the middle of 18th century. Had
it been worth eating it would have
come long before.
1532-50. — "There are other fruits belong-
ing to the country, such as fragrant pines
and plantains, many excellent guavas,
caymitos, aguacates, and other fruits." —
cieza de Leon, 16.
1608. — "The Palta is a great tree, and
carries a faire leafe, which hath a fruite like
to great peares ; within it hath a great
stone, and all the rest is soft meate, so as
when they are full ripe, they are, as it were,
butter, and have a delicate taste." — ,"
de A costa, 250.
c. 1660.—
*' The A^acat no less is Venus Friend
(To th' Indies Vetms Conquest doth ex-
tend)
A fragrant Leaf the Aguacata bears ;
Her Fruit in fashion of an Egg appears,
With such a white and spermy Juice it
swells
As represents moist Life's first Prin-
ciples."
Cowlei/, Of Plantes, v.
1680. — "This Tavoga is an exceeding
pleasant Island, abounding in all manner
of fruits, such as Pine-apples .... Albe-
catos, Pears, Mammes." — Gapt. Sharpe, in
Dampier, iv.
1685.— "The Avogato Pear-tree is as big
as most Pear-trees . . . and the Fruit as
big as a large Lemon. . . . The Substance
in the inside is green, or a little yellowish,
and soft as Butter. . . ."—Dampier, i. 203.
1736.— "Avogato, JBawm. . . . This fruit
itself has no taste, but when mixt with
sugar and lemon juice gives a wholesome
and tasty flavour." — Zeidler's Lexicon, s.v.
1761.—
" And thou green avocato, charm of sense,
Thy ripen'd marrow liberally bestows't."
Grainger, Bk. I.
1830.— "The avocada, with its Brob-
dignag pear, as large as a purser's lantern."
—Tom GHngle, ed. 1863, 40.
[1861.— "There is a well-known West
Indian fruit which we call an avocado or
alligator pear."— ^V^or, Anahuac, 227.]
1870. — "The aguacate or Alligator
pear." — Squier, Honduras, 142.
1873.— "Thus the fruit of the Persm
gratissima was called Ahucatl' by the
ancient Mexicans ; the Spaniards corrupted
it to avocado, and our sailors still further to
' Alligator pears.' "—Belt's Nicaragua, 107.
[ALLYGOLE, ALIGHOL, ALLY-
GOOL, ALLEEGOLE, s. H.— P.
' aligol, from 'all ' lofty, excellent,' Skt.
gola, a troop ; a nondescript word used
for "irregular foot in the Maratha
service, without discipline or regular
arms. According to some they are so
named from charging in a dense mass
and invoking 'Ali, the son-in-law of
Mohammed, being chiefly Moham-
medans."— ( Wilson.)
1796.— "The Nezibs (Nujeeb) are match-
lockmen, and according to their different
casts are called Allegoles or Kohillas ; they
are indifferently formed of high-cast Hindoos
and Musselmans, armed with the country
Bandook (bundook), to which the ingenuity
of De Boigne had added a Bayonet." —
W. H. Tone, A Letter on the Maratta People,
p. 50.
1804.— " AUeegole, A sort of chosen light
infantry of the Rohilla Patans : sometimes
the term appears to be applied to troops
supposed to be used generally for desperate
service." — Fraser, Military Memoirs of
Skinner, ii. 71 note, 75, 76.
1817. — "The Allygools answer nearly
the same description." — Blacker, Mem. of
Operations in Itidia, p. 22.]
ALMADIA, s. This is a word
introduced into Portuguese from
Moorish Ar. al-ma'dlya. Properly it
means 'a raft' (see Dozy, s.v.). But it
is generally used by the writers on
India for a canoe, or the like small
native boat.
ALMANACK.
16
ALOO BOKHARA.
1514. — "E visto che non veniva nessuno
ambasciata, solo venia molte abadie, cio^
barche, a venderci galline. . . ." — Giov. da
Empoli, in Archiv. Stor. ItaL, p. 59.
[1539. — See quotation from Pinto under
ALLIGATOR.
c. 1610. — "Light vessels which they call
almadia." — Pyrard della Valle, Hak. Soc.
i. 122 ; and also see under DONEY.]
1644. — "Huma Almadia pera servi90 do
dito Baluarte, com seis marinheiros que
cada hum ven-se hum x(erafi)™ por mes
. . . . x» 72." — Expenses of Diu, va. Bocarro
(Sloane MSS. 197, fol. 175).
ALMANACK, s. On this difficult
word see Dozy's Oosterlingen and
N.E.D. In a passage quoted by
Eusebius from Porphyry (Praep.
Evangel, t. iii. ed. Gaisford) there is
mention of Egyptian calendars called
dXfievixiavd. Also in the Vocabular
Arauigo of Pedro de Alcala (1505) the
Ar. Mandk is given as the equivalent of
the Span, almanaque, which seems to
show that the Sp. Arabs did use
mandkh in the sense required, probably
having adopted it from the Egyptian,
and having assumed the initial al to be
their own article.
ALMYBA, s. H. almdn. A ward-
robe, chest of drawers, or like piece of
(closed) furniture. The word is in
general use, by masters and servants
in Anglo-Indian households, in both
N. and S. India. It has come to us
from the Port, almario, but it is the
same word as Fr. armoire, Old E.
ambry [for which see N.E.D.] &c., and
Sc. awmryj orginating in the Lat.
armarium, or -ria, which occurs also
in L. Gr. as dpfiapT^, dpfidpcov.
c. B.C. 200. — "Hoc est quod olim clan-
culum ex armario te surripuisse aiebas
uxori tuae . . . ." — Plautus, Men. iii. 3.
A.D. 1450. — "Item, I will my chambre
prestes haue .... the thone of thame
the to aimer, & the tothir of yame the
tother almar whilk I ordnyd for kepyng of
vestmentes," — Will of Sir T. Gumherlege, in
Academy, Sept. 27, 1879, p. 231.
1589. — " item ane langsettle, item ane
almarie, ane Kist, ane sait biirde . . . ." —
Ext. Records Burgh of Glasgow, 1876, 130.
1878.— "Sahib, have you looked in Mr
Morrison's almirah ? "— Xi/e in Mofussil,
i. 34.
ALOES, s. The name of aloes is
applied to two entirely different sub-
stances : a. the drug prepared from the
inspissated bitter juice of the AloS
Socotrina, Lam. In this meaning (a)
the name is considered {Hanbury and
Flilckiger, Pharmacographia, 616) to be
derived from the Syriac 'elwai (in P.
alwd). b. Aloes-wood, the same as
Eagle-wood. This is perhaps from
one of the Indian forms, through the
Hebrew (pi. forms) ahdlim, akhdlim
and ahdloth, aJchdloth. Neither Hippo-
crates nor Theophrastus mentions aloes,
but Dioscorides describes two kinds of
it {Mat. Med. iii. 3). " It was probably
the Socotrine aloes with which the
ancients were most familiar. Eustathius
says the aloe was called lepd, from its
excellence in preserving life (ad. II.
630). This accounts for the powder of
aloes being called Hiera picra in the
older writers on Pharmacy." — {Francis
Adams, Names of all Minerals, Plants,
and Animals desc. by the Greek authors,
etc.)
(a) c. A.D. 70.— "The best Aloe (Latin
the same) is brought out of India. . . .
Much use there is of it in many cases, but
principally to loosen the bellie ; being the
only purgative medicine that is comfortable
to the stomach. . . ." — Pliny, Bk. xxvii {Ph.
Holland, ii. 212).
(b) ""HX^e 5e Kal Ni/coSt/z-ios .... (pipwv
fityfjM (T/Jiiupvrjs Kal dXdrjs (hcrel XLrpas
cKardp.^' — John xix. 39.
c. A.D. 545. — "From the remoter regions,
I speak of Tzinista and other places, the
imports to Taprobane are silk Aloes-wood
{dXdr]), cloves, sandal-wood, and so forth." —
Cosmas, in Cathay, p. clxxvii.
[c. 1605.—" In wch Hand of Allasakatrina
are good harbors faire depth and good
Anchor ground." — Discription in Bird-
wood, First Lette)' Book, 82. (Here there is
a confusion of the name of the island
Socotra with that of its best-known product
— Aloes Socotrina).']
1617. — ". . . . a kind of . lignum AUo-
waies. "—Ooc^s's Diary, i. 309 [and see
i.3].
ALOO, s. Skt. - H. dlu. This word
is now used in Hindustani and other
dialects for the ' potato.' The original
Skt. is said to mean the esculent root
Arum campanulatum.
ALOO BOKHARA, s. P. dlu-
bokhdra, ' Bokh. plum ' ; a kind of
prune commonly brought to India by
the Afghan traders.
[c. 1666.—" Usbec being the country which
principally supplies Delhi with .... many
loads of dry fruit, as Bokara prunes. ..."
—Bernier, ed, Constable, 118.]
ALPEEN.
17
AMEER.
1817.—
" Plantains, the golden and the green,
Malaya's nectar'd mangosteen ;
Prunes of Bokhara, and sweet nuts
From the far groves of Samarkand."
Moore, Lalla Rookh.
ALPEEN, s. H. aZpn, used in
Bombay. A common pin, from Port.
aljlnete {Panjah N. <& Q., ii. 117).
AMAH, s. A wet nurse ; used in
Madras, Bombay, China and Japan.
It is Port, ama (comp. German and
Swedish amme).
1839. — ". ... A sort of good-natured
housekeeper-like bodies, who talk only of
ayahs and amahs, and bad nights, and
babies, and the advantages of Hodgson's
ale while they are nursing : seeming in short
devoted to ' suckling fools and chronicling
small beer.'" — Letters from Madras, 294.
See also p. 106.
AMBABEE, s. This is a P. word
('amdrl) for a Howdah, and the word
occurs in Colebrooke's letters, but is
quite unusual now. Gladwin defines
Amaree as "an umbrella over the
Howdeh" (Index to Ayeen, i.). The
proper application is to a canopied
howdah, such as is still used by native
princes.
[c. 1661. — " Aurengzebe felt that he might
venture to shut his brother up in a covered
embary, a kind of closed litter in which
women are carried on elephants." — Bernier
(ed. Constable), 69.]
c. 1665.— "On the day that the King
went up the Mountain of Pire-ponjale . . .
being followed by a long row of elephants,
upon which sat the Women in Mikdemhers
and Embarys . . . ."—Bernier, E.T. 130
[ed. Constable, 407].
1798, — "The Kajah's Sowarree was very
grand and superb. He had twenty ele-
phants, with richly embroidered ambarrehs,
the whole of them mounted by his sirdars,
— he himself riding upon the largest, put in
the centre." — Skinner, Mem. i. 157.
1799. — "Many of the largest Ceylon and
other Deccany Elephants bore ambdris
on which all the chiefs and nobles rode,
dressed with magnificence, and adorned
with the richest jewels." — Life of Golebrooke,
p. 164.
1805. — "Amauiy, a canopied seat for an
elephant. An open one is called Houza or
Hovjda." — Did. of Words used in E. Indies,
2nd ed. 21.
1807. — "A royal tiger which was started
in beating a large cover for game, sprang
up so far into the umbarry or state howdah,
in which Sujah Dowlah was seated, as to
leave little doubt of a fatal issue." —
Williamson, Orient. Field Sports, 15.
B
AMBABBEH, s. Delih. Hind, and
ISIahr. amhdrd, ambdrl [Slit, amla-vdt-
ika], the plant Hibiscus cannabinus,
affording a useful fibre.
AMBOYNA, n.p. A famous island
in the IVIolucca Sea, belonging to the
Dutch. The native form of the name
is Ambun [which according to IVIarsden
means ' dew '].
[1605. — "He hath sent hither his forces
which hath expelled all the Portingalls out
of the fiforts they here hould att Ambweno
and Tydore." — Birdwood, First Letter Book,
68.]
AMEEN, s. The word is Ar. amlny
meaning 'a trustworthy person,' and
then an inspector, intendant, &c. In
India it has several uses as applied to
native officials employed under the
Civil Courts, but nearly all reducible
to the definition of fide-commissarius.
Thus an ameen may be employed by
a Court to investigate accounts con-
nected with a suit, to prosecute local
enquiries of any Mnd bearing on a
suit, to sell or to deliver over posses-
sion of immovable property, to carry
out le^al process as a bailiff, &c. The
name is also applied to native assis-
tants in the duties of land-survey.
But see Sudder Ameen (SUDDER).
[1616.— "He declared his office of Amin
required him to hear and determine differ-
ences."— Foster, Letters, iv. 351.]
1817,— "Native officers called auineens
were sent to collect accounts, and to obtain
information in the districts. The first
incidents that occurred were complaints
against these aumeens for injurious treat-
ment of the inhabitants. . . ." — Mill. Hist.,
ed. 1840, iv. 12.
1861.— "Bengallee dewans, once pure,
are converted into demons ; Ameens, once
harmless, become tigers ; magistrates, sup-
posed to be just, are converted into op-
pressors."—Peterson, Speech for Prosecution
in Nil Durpan case.
1878.— "The Ameen employed in making
the partition of an G&iaXe."— Life in the
Mofussil, i. 206.
1882.— "A missionary .... might, on the
other hand, be brought to a standstill when
asked to explain all the terms used by an
amin or valuator who had been sent to fix
the judicial rents."— ^Ste^y. Rev., Dec. 30,
p. 866.
AMEEB, s. Ar. Amir (root amr,
' commanding,' and so) ' a commander,
chief, or lord,' and, in Ar. application,
any kind of chief from tlie Amiru^ l-
muminln, 'the Amir of the Faithful'
AMEER.
18
A MUCK.
i.e. the Caliph, downwards. The word
ill this form perhaps first became
familiar as applied to the Princes of
Sind, at the time of the conquest of
that Province by Sir C. J. Napier.
It is the title affected by many Musiil-
man sovereigns of various calibres, as the
Amir of Kabul, the Amir of Bokhara,
&e. But in sundry other forms the
word has, more or less, taken root in
European languages since the early
Middle Ages. Thus it is the origin
of the title 'Admiral,' now confined
to generals of the sea service, but
applied in varying forms by medieval
Christian writers to the Amirs, or
lords, of the court and army of Egypt
and other Mohammedan States. The
word also came to us again, by a later
importation from the Levant, in the
French form. Emir or Emer. — See
also Omrah, which is in fact Umard,
the pi. of Amir. Byzantine writers use
'A/x^p, 'AfiTjpas, 'Afivpds, 'Afirjpaios, &c.
(See Ducange, Gloss. Grcecit.) It is
the opinion of the best scholars that
the forms Amiral, Ammiraglio, Admiral
&c., originated in the application of a
Low Latin termination -alis or -alius,
though some doubt may still attach
to this question. (See Marcel Devic,
s.v. Amiral, and Dozy, Oosterlingen,
s.v. Admiraal [and N.E.D. s.v. Ad-
miral]. The d in admiral probably
came from a false imagination of con-
nection with admirari.
1250. — "Li grand amiraus des galies
m'envoia querre, et me demanda si j'estoie
cousins le roy ; et je le di que nanin . . . ."
— Joinville, p. 178. This passage illustrates
the sort of way in which our modern use of
the word admiral originated.
c. 1345.— "The Master of the Ship is like
a great amir ; when he goes ashore the
archers and the blackamoors march before
him with javelins and swords, with drums
and horns and trumpets." — Ibn Batuta, iv.
93.
Compare with this description of the
Commander of a Chinese Junk in the 14th
century, A. Hamilton's of an English Cap-
tain in Malabar in the end of the 17th :
"Captain Beawes, who commanded the
Albemarle, accompanied us also, carrying
a Drum and two Trumpets with us, so as to
make our Compliment the more solemn." —
i. 294.
And this again of an "interloper " skipper
at Hooghly, in 1683 :
1683. — "Alley went in a splendid Equip-
age, habitted in scarlet richly laced. Ten
Englishmen in Blue Capps and Coats edged
with Red, all armed with Blunderbusses,
went before his pallankeen, 80 (? 8) Peons
before them, and 4 Musicians playing on the
Weights with 2 Flaggs, before him, like an
Agent . . ." — Hedges, Oct. 8 (Hak. Soc.
i. 123).
1384. — "II Soldano fu cristiano di Grecia,
e fu venduto per schiavo quando era fanci-
ullo a uno ammiraglio, come tu dicessi
'capitano di guerra.'" — Frescobaldi, p. 39.
[1510. — See quotation from Varthema
under XERAFINE.]
1615. — "The inhabitants (of Sidon) are of
sundry nations and religions ; governed by
a succession of Princes whom they call
Emers ; descended, as they say, from the
Druses." — Sandys, lournei/, 210.
AMOY, n.p. A great seaport of
Fokien in China, the name of which
in Mandarin dialect is Hia-men, mean-
ing ' Hall Gate,' which is in the
Changchau dialect A-mui". In some
books of the last century it is called
Emwy and the like. It is now a
Treaty- Port.
1687. — " Amoy or Anhay, which is a city
standing on a Navigable River in the Pro-
vince of Fokien in China, and is a place of
vast trade." — Dampier, i. 417. (This looks
as if Dampier confounded the name of Amoy,
the origin of which (as generally given) we
have stated, with that of An-hai, one of the
connected ports, which lies to the N.E.,
about 30 m., as the crow flies, from Amoy).
1727. — "There are some curiosities in
Amoy. One is a large Stone that weighs
above forty Tuns .... in such an Equili-
brium, that a Youth of twelve Years old can
easily make it move." — A. Hamilton, ii. 243.
AMSHOM, s. Malayfd. armam,
from Skt. dmsah, 'a part,' defined by
Gundert as " part of a Talook, formerly
called hobili, greater than a tara."
[Logan {Man. Malabar, i. 87) speaks
of the amsam as a 'parish.'] It is
further explained in the following
quotation : —
1878. — "The amshom is really the small-
est revenue division there is in Malabar, and
is generally a tract of country some square
miles in extent, in which there is no such
thing as a village, but a series of scattered
homesteads and farms, where the owner of
the land and his servants reside ....
separate and apart, in single separate huts,
or in scattered collections of huts." — Report
of Census Com. in India.
A MUCK, to run, V. There is we
believe no room for doubt that, to us
at least, this expression came from the
Malay countries, where both the phrase
and the practice are still familiar.
Some valuable remarks on the pheno-
menon, as prevalent among the Malays,
A MUCK.
19
A MUCK.
were contributed by Dr Oxley of
Singapore to the Journal of the Indian
Archipelago, vol. iii. p. 532 ; see a
quotation below. [Mr W. W. Skeat
writes — "The best explanation of the
fact is perhaps that it was the Malay
national method of committing suicide,
especially as one never hears of Malays
committing suicide in any other way.
This form of suicide may arise from
a wish to die fighting and thus avoid
a ' straw death, a cow's death ' ; but
it is curious that women and children
are often among the victims, and
especially members of the suicide's
own family. The act of running a-
muck is j)robably due to causes over
which the culprit has some amount
of control, as the custom has now
died out in the British Possessions in
the Peninsula, the offenders probably
objecting to being caught and tried in
cold blood. I remember hearing of
only about two cases (one by a Sikh
soldier) in aliout six years. It has
been suggested further that the ex-
treme monotonous heat of the Penin-
sula may have conduced to such out-
breaks as those of Running amuck
and Latah.]
The word is by Crawfurd ascribed
to the Javanese, and this is his ex-
j)lanation :
^^AmuJc (J.). An a-imcck ; to run a-muck ;
to tilt ; to run furiously and desperately at
any one ; to make a furious onset or charge
in comhsit." —{Malay Diet.) [The standard
Malay, according to Mr Skeat, is rather
amok {mengdmok).]
Marsden says that the word rarely
occurs in any other than the verbal
form mengdmuk, 'to make a furious
attack' {Mem. of a Malayan Family,
There is reason, however, to ascribe
an Indian origin to the term ; whilst
the practice, apart from the term, is
of no rare occurrence in Indian history.
Thus Tod records some notable in-
stances in the history of the Rajputs.
In one of these (1634) the eldest son
of the Raja of Mar war ran a-muck at
the court of Shah Jahan, failing in
his blow at the Emperor, but killing
five courtiers of eminence before he
fell himself. Again, in the 18tli cen-
tury, Bijai Singh, also of Marwar, bore
strong resentment against the Talpura
prince of Hyderabad, Bijar Khan, who
had sent to demand from the Rajput
tribute and a bride. A Bhatti and a
Chondawat offered their services for
vengeance, and set out for Sind as
envoys. Whilst Bijar Khan read their
credentials, muttering, 'No mention
of the bride ! ' the Chondawat buried
a dagger in his heart, exclaiming ' This
for the bride ! ' ' And this for the
tribute ! ' cried the Bhatti, repeating
the blow. The pair then plied their
daggers right and left, and 26 persons
were slain before the envoys were
hacked to pieces (Tod, ii. 45 & 315).
But it is in Malabar that we trace
the apparent origin of the Malay term
in the existence of certain desperadoes
who are called by a variety of old
travellers amoucM or amuco. The
nearest approach to this that we have
been able to discover is the Malayalam
amar-kkan, 'a warrior' (from aTnar,
' fight, war '). [The proper Malayalam
term for such men was Ghaver, literally
those who took up or devoted them-
selves to death.] One of the special
applications of this word is remarkable
in connection with a singular custom
in Malabar. After the Zamorin had
reigned 12 years, a great assembly was
held at Tirunavayi, when that Prince
took his seat surrounded by his de-
pendants, fully armed. Any one might
then attack him, and the assailant, if
successful in killing the Zamorin, got
the throne. This had often happened.
[For a full discussion of this custom
see Frazer, Golden Bough, 2nd ed., ii.
14 sq,] In 1600 thirty such assailants
were killed in the enterprise. Now
these men were called amar-kkdr (pi.
of amar-kkan, see Gundert s.v.). These
men evidently ran a-muck in the true
Malay sense ; and quotations below
will show other illustrations from
Malabar which confirm the idea that
both name and practice originated
in Continental India. There is indeed
a difficulty as to the derivation here
indicated, in the fact that the amuco
or amoiLchi of European writers on
Malabar seems by no means close
enough to amarkkan, whilst it is so
close to the Malay dmuk; and on
this further light may be hoped for.
The identity between the amoucos
of Malabar and the amuck runners
of the Malay peninsula is clearly
shown by the passage from Correa
given below. [Mr Whiteway adds —
" Gouvea (1606) in his lornada (ch. 9,
Bk. ii.) applies the word amouques
A MUCK.
20
A MUCK
to certain Hindus whom he saw in
S. Malabar near Quilon, whose duty-
it was to defend the Syrian Christians
with their lives. There are reasons
for thinking that the worthy priest
got hold of the story of a cock and
a bull ; but in any case the Hindus
referred to were really Jangadas."]
(See JANCADA).
De Gubernatis has indeed suggested
that the word amouchi was derived
from the Skt. amohshya, ' that cannot
be loosed ' ; and this would be very
consistent with several of the passages
which we shall quote, in which the
idea of being 'bound by a vow'
underlies the conduct of the persons
to whom the term was applicable both
in Malabar and in the Archipelago.
But amoJcshya is a word unknown to
Malayalam, in such a sense at least.
We have seen a-muck derived from
the Ar. ahmak, 'fatuous' \_{e.g. Ball,
Jungle Life, 358).] But this is ety-
mology of the kind which scorns
history.
The phrase has been thoroughly
naturalised in England since the days
of Dryden and Pope, [The earliest
quotation for " running amuck " in the
N.E.D. is from Marvell (1672).]
c. 1430. — Nicolo Conti, speaking of the
greater Islands of the Archipelago under the
name of the Two Javas, does not use the
word, but describes a form of the practice : —
"Homicide is here a jest, and goes with-
out punishment. Debtors are made over to
their creditors as slaves ; and some of these,
preferring death to slavery, will with drawn
swords rush on, stabbing all whom they fall
in with of less strength than themselves,
until they meet death at the hands of some
one more than a match for them. This
man, the creditors then sue in Court for the
dead man's debt." — In India in the XVth
C 45.
1516. — "There are some of them (Ja-
vanese) who if they fall ill of any severe
illness vow to God that if they remain in
health they will of their own accord seek
another more honoiirable death for his ser-
vice, and as soon as they get well they take
a dagger in their hands, and go out into
the streets and kill as many persons as they
meet, both men, women, and children, in
such wise that they go like mad dogs, kill-
ing until they are killed. These are called
Amuco. And as soon as they see them
begin this work, they cry out, saying Amuco,
Amuco, in order that people may take care
of themselves, and they kill them with
dagger and spear thrusts." — Barbosa, Hak.
Soc. 194. This passage seems to show that
the word amuk must have been commonly
used in Malay countries before the arrival
of the Portiiguese there, c. 1511.
1539.—" . . . The Tyrant (o Rey Ache)
sallied forth in person, accompanied with
5000 resolute men {cinco mil Amoucos) and
charged the Bataes very furiously." — Pinto
(orig. cap. xvii. ) in Oogan, p. 20.
1552. — De Barros, speaking of the capture
of the Island of Beth {Beyt, off the N.W.
point of Kathiawar) by Nuno da Cunha in
1531, says: "But the natives of Guzarat
stood in such fear of Sultan Badur that they
would not consent to the terms. And so,
like people determined on death, all that
night they shaved their heads (this is a
superstitious practice of those who despise
life, people whom they call in India Amau-
cos) and betook themselves to their mosque,
and there devoted their persons to death
. . . . and as an earnest of this vow, and
an example of this resolution, the Captain
ordered a great fire to be made, and cast
into it his wife, and a little son that he had,
and all his household and his goods, in fear
lest anything of his should fall into our
possession." Others did the like, and then
they fell upon the Portuguese. — Dec. IV.
iv. 13.
0. 1561. — In war between the Kings of
Calicut and Cochin (1503) two princes of
Cochin were killed. A number of these
desperadoes who have been spoken of in
the quotations were killed. . . . "But some
remained who were not killed, and these
went in shame, not to have died avenging
their lords .... these were more than
200, who all, according to their custom,
shaved off all their hair, even to the eye-
brows, and embraced each other and their
friends and relations, as men about to
suffer death. In this case they are as
madmen— known as amoucos— and count
themselves as already among the dead.
These men dispersed, seeking wherever they
might find men of Calicut, and among these
they rushed fearless, killing and slaying till
they were slain. And some of them, about
twenty, reckoning more highly of their
honour, desired to turn their death to better
account ; and these separated, and found
their way secretly to Calicut, determined to
slay the king. But as it became known
that they were amoucos, the city gave the
alarm, and the King sent his servants to
slay them as they slew others. But they
like desperate men played the devil {faziao
didbruras) before they were slain, and killed
many people, with women and children.
And five of them got together to a wood
near the city, which they haunted for a
good while after, making robberies and
doing much mischief, until the whole of
them were killed." — Correa, i. 364-5.
1566.— "The King of Cochin .....
hath a great number of gentlemen which
he calleth Amocchi, and some are called
Nairi : these two sorts of men esteem not
their lives anything, so that it may be for
the honour of their King." — M. Gcesar Fre-
derike in Purchas, ii. 1708. [See Logany
Man. Malabar, i. 138.]
1.584. — "Their forces (in Cochin) consist
in a kind of soldiers whom they call
A MUCK.
21
A MUCK.
amocchi, who are under obligation to die
at the King's pleasure, and all soldiers who
in war lose their King or their general lie
under this obligation. And of such the
King makes use in urgent eases, sending
them to die fighting." — Letter of F. Sassetti
to Francesco /., Gd. D. of Tuscany, in De
Gubernatis, 154.
c. 1584. — ''There are some also who are
called Amocchi .... who being weary of
living, set themselves in the way with a
weapon in their hands, which they call a
Crise, and kill as many as they meete with,
till somebody killeth them ; and this they
doe for the least anger they conceive, as
desperate men," — G. Balhi in Purchas, ii.
1724.
1602. — De Couto, speaking of the Java-
nese : ' ' They are chivalrous men, and of
such determination that for whatever offence
may be offered them they make themselves
amoucos in order to get satisfaction thereof.
And were a spear run into the stomach of
such an one he would still press forward
without fear till he got at his foe." — Dec.
IV. iii. 1.
,, In another passage {ib. vii. 14)
De Couto speaks of the amoucos of
Malabar just as Delia Valle does below.
In Dec. VI. viii. 8 he describes how,
on the death of the King of Pimenta, in
action with the Portuguese, "nearly 4000
Nairs made themselves amoucos with the
usual ceremonies, shaving their heads on
one side, and swearing by their pagoda to
avenge the King's death."
1603. — "Este es el genero de milicia de la
India, y los Reyes sefialan mas o menos
Amoyos (o Amacos, que todo es uno) para
su guarda ordinaria." — San Roman, His-
toria, 48.
1604. — " Auia hecho vna junta de Amocos,
con sus ceremonias para venir a morir
adonde el Panical auia sedo muerto." —
Guerrero, Relacion, 91.
1611. — "Viceroy. What is the meaning
of amoucos ? Soldier. It means men who
have made up their mind to die in killing as
many as they can, as is done in the parts
about Malaca by those whom they call
amoucos in the language of the country."
— Couto, Dialog 0 do Soldado Pratico, 2nd
part, p. 9.— (Printed at Lisbon in 1790).
1615. — " Hos inter Nairos genus est et ordo
quem Amocas vocant quibus ob studium rei
bellicae praecipua laus tribuitur, et omnium
habentur validissimi." — Jarric, Thesaurus,
i. 65.
^ 1624. — "Though two kings may be at war,
either enemy takes great heed not to kill
the King of the opposite faction, nor yet to
strike his umbrella, wherever it may go . . .
for the whole kingdom of the slain or
wounded king would be bound to avenge
him with the complete destruction of the
enemy, or all, if needful, to perish in the
attempt. The greater the king's dignity
among these people, the longer period lasts
this obligation to furious revenge .... this
period or method of revenge is termed
Amoco, and so they say that the Amoco
of the Samori lasts one day ; the Amoco of
the king of Cochin lasts a life-time ; and so
of others." — P. della Valle, ii. 745 [Hak.
Soc, ii. 380 seq.-].
1648. — "Derrifere ces palissades s'estoit
cach^ un coquin de Bantamois qui estoit
revenude la Mecque et jouoit k Moqua
. . . . il court par les rues et tue tous ceux
qu'il rencontre. . . . " — Tavernier, V. des
hides, lie. iii. ch. 24 [Ed. Ball, ii, 361 seq.].
1659. — "I saw in this month of February
at Batavia the breasts torn with red-hot
tongs off a black Indian by the executioner ;
and after this he was broken on the wheel
from below upwards. This was because
through the evil habit of eating opium
(according to the godless custom of the
Indians) he had become mad and raised
the cry of Amocle (misp. for Amock) . . .
in which mad state he had slain five per-
sons. . , . This was the third Amock-
cryer whom I saw during that visit to
Batavia (a few months) broken on the wheel
for murder."
*****
"Such a murderer and Amock-
runner has sometimes the fame of being an
invincible hero because he has so manfully
repulsed all who tried to seize him
So the Netherlands Government is compelled
when such an Amock-runner is taken alive
to punish him in a terrific manner." — Walter
Schulzens Ost-lndiscUe Reise-Beschreihung
(German ed.), Amsterdam, 1676, pp. 19-20
and 227.
1672.— " Every community (of the Malabar
Christians), every church has its own
Amouchi, which .... are people who
take an oath to protect with their own lives
the persons and places put under their
safeguard, from all and every harm." — P.
Vicenzo Maria, 145.
,, "If the Prince is slain the amouchi,
who are numerous, wotdd avenge him
desperately. If he be injured they put on
festive raiment, take leave of their parents,
and with fire and sword in hand invade the
hostile territory, burning every dwelling, and
slaying man, woman, and child, sparing none,
until they themselves fall." — Ihyl. 237-8.
1673. — "And they (the Mohammedans)
are hardly restrained from running a muck
(which is to kill whoever they meet, till they
he slain themselves), especially if they have
been at Hodge [Hadgee] a Pilgrimage to
Mecca." — Fryer, 91.
1687. — Dry den assailing Burnet : —
" Prompt to assault, and careless of defence,
Invulnerable in his impudence.
He dares the World ; and eager of a name,
He thrusts about and justles into fame.
Frontless and satire-proof, he scours the
streets
And runs an Indian Muck at all he
meets."
The Hind and the Panther, line 2477.
1689. — "Those that run these are called
Amouki, and the doing of it Running a
Wic]s,."—Ovington, 237.
A MUCK.
A MUCK.
1712. — "Amouco (Termo da India) val o
mesmo que homem determinado e apostado
que despreza a vida e nao teme a morte."
— Blutean, s.v.
1727. — "I answered him that I could no
longer bear their Insults, and, if I had not
Permission in three Days, I would run a
Muck (which is a mad Custom among the
Mallayas when they become desperate)." —
A. Hamilton, ii. 231.
1737.—
** Satire's my weapon, but I'm too discreet
To run a muck, and tilt at all I meet."
Pope, Im. of Horace, B. ii. Sat. i. 69.
1768-71. — "These acts of indiscriminate
murder are called by us mucks, because
the perpetrators of them, during their
frenzy, continually cry out amok, amok,
which signifies kill, kill. . ." — Stavorinus,
i. 291.
1783.— At Bencoolen in this year (1760)—
"the Count (d'Estaing) afraid of an in-
surrection among the Buggesses ....
invited several to the Fort, and when
these had entered the Wicket was shut
upon them ; in attempting to disarm them,
they mangamoed, that is ran a muck ; they
drew their cresses, killed one or two French-
men, wounded others, and at last suffered
themselves, for supporting this point of
honour." — Foi^est's Voyage to Mergui, 77.
1784. — " It is not to be controverted that
these desperate acts of indiscriminate
murder, called by us mucks, and by the
natives mongamo, do actually take place,
and frequently too, in some parts of the
east (in Java in particular)." — Marsden, H.
of Sumatra, 239.
1788. — "We are determined to run a
muck rather than suffer ourselves to be
forced away by these Hollanders." — Mem. of
a Malayan Family, 66.
1798. — "At Batavia, if an officer take one
of these amoks, or mohawks, as they have
been called by an easy corruption, his
reward is very considerable ; but if he kill
them, nothing is added to his usual pay. . ."
— Translator of Stavorinus, i. 294.
1803. — "We cannot help thinking, that
one day or another, when they are more
full of opium than usual, they (the Malays)
will run a muck from Cape Comorin to the
Caspian." — Sydney Smith, Works, 3rd ed.,
iii. 6.
1846.— "On the 8th July, 1846, Sunan, a
respectable Malay house-builder in Penang,
ran amok .... killed an old Hindu woman,
a Kling, a Chinese boy, and a Kling girl
about three years old .... and wounded two
Hindus, three Klings, and two Chinese, of
whom only two survived. . . . On the trial
Sunan declared he did not know what he was
about, and persisted in this at the place of
execution. . . . The amok took place on the
8th, the trial on the 13th, and the execution
on the 15th July,— all within 8 days."—/.
Ind. Arch., vol. iii. 460-61.
1849.— "A man sitting quietly among his
friends and relatives, will without provoca-
tion suddenly start up, weapon in hand, and
slay all within his reach. . . . Next day
when interrogated .... the answer has
invariably been, "The Devil entered into
me, my eyes were darkened, I did not know
what I was about." I have received the
same reply on at least 20 different occasions ;
on examination of these monomaniacs, I have
generally found them labouring under some
gastric disease, or troublesome ulcer. . . .
The Bugis, whether from revenge or disease,
are by far the most addicted to run amok.
I should think three-fourths of all the cases
I have seen have been by persons of this
nation." — Dr T. Oxley, in J. Ind. Archip.,
iii. 532.
— " Macassar is the most celebrated
place in the East for 'running a muck.'"
— Wallace, Malay Archip. (ed. 1890),
[1870. — For a full account of many cases
in India, see Chevers, Med. Jurisprudence,
p. 781 seqq.]
1873.— "They (the English) .... crave
governors who, not having bound themselves
beforehand to 'run amuck,' may give the
land some chance of repose." — Blackwood's
Magazine, June, p. 759.
1875. — "On being struck the Malay at
once stabbed Arshad with a hriss ; the blood
of the people who had witnessed the deed
was aroused, they ran amok, attacked Mr
Birch, who was bathing in a floating bath
close to the shore, stabbed and killed him."
— Sir W. D. Jervois to the E. of Carnarvon,
Nov. 16, 1875.
1876. — "Twice over, while we were wend-
ing our way up the steep hill in Galata, it
was our luck to see a Turk 'run a muck'
.... nine times out of ten this frenzy is
feigned, but not always, as for instance in
the case where a priest took to running a-
mvch on an Austrian Lloyd's boat on the
Black Sea, and after killing one or two
passengers, and wounding others, was only
stopped by repeated shots from the Captain's
pistol." — BarkJey, Five Years in B^dgaria,
240-41.
1877.— The Times of February 11th men-
tions a fatal muck run by a Spanish sailor,
Manuel Alves, at the Sailors' Home, Liver-
pool ; and the Overland Times of India (31st
August) another run by a sepoy at Meerut.
1879. — "Running a-muck does not seem
to be confined to the Malays. At Ravenna,
on Monday, when the streets were full of
people celebrating the festa of St John the
Baptist, a maniac rushed out, snatched up a
knife from a butcher's stall and fell upon
everyone he came across before he
was ' captured he wounded more or less
seriously 11 persons, among whom was one
little child."— Pa^^ Mall Gazette, July 1.
,, "Captain Shaw mentioned . . .
that he had known as many as 40 people
being injured by a single 'amok' runner.
When the cry 'amok! amok!' is raised,
people fly to the right and left for shelter,
for after the blinded madman's hris has once
'drunk blood,' his fury becomes ungovern-
able, his sole desire is to kill ; he strikes;
ANACONDA.
23
ANACONDA.
here and there ; he stabs fugitives in the
back, his l-ris drips blood, he rushes on yet
more wildly, blood and murder in his course ;
there are shrieks and groans, his bloodshot
eyes start from their sockets, his frenzy
gives him unnatural strength ; then all of a
sudden he drops, shot through the heart, or
from sudden exhaustion, clutching his
bloody kris." — Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese,
356.
ANACONDA, s. This word for a
great python, or boa, is of very obscure
origin. It is now applied in scientific
zoology as the specific name of a great
S. American water-snake. Cuvier has
^' L'Anacondo (Boa scytale et murina,
L. — Boa aquatica, Prince Max.)," {Rhgne
Animal, 1829, ii. 78). Again, in the
Official Keport prepared by the Bra-
zilian Government for the Philadelphia
Exhibition of 1876, we find : "Of the
genus Boa .... we may mention the
.... sucuriu or sucuriuha (B. anaconda),
whose skins are used for boots and
shoes and other purposes." And as
the subject was engaging our attention
we read the following in the St James^
Gazette of April 3, 1882:— "A very
impleasant account is given by a Bra-
zilian paper, the Voz do Povo of
Diamantino, of the proceedings of a
huge water-snake called the sucuruyu,
which is to be found in some of the
rivers of Brazil. ... A slave, with
some companions, was fishing with
a net in the river, when he was
suddenly seized by a sucuruyu, who
made an effort with his hinder coils
to carry off at the same time another
of the fishing party." We had
naturally supposed the name to be
S. American, and its S. American
character was rather corroborated by
our finding in Kamusio's version of
Pietro Martire d'Angheria such S.
American names as Anacauchoa and
Anacaona. Serious doubt was how-
ever thrown on the American origin
of the word when we found that
Mr H. W. Bates entirely disbelieved
it, and when we failed to trace the
liame in any older books about S.
America.
In fact the oldest authority that we
have met with, the famous John Kay,
distinctly assigns the name, and the
serpent to which the name properly
belonged, to Ceylon. This occurs in
his Synopsis Methodica Animalium
Quadrupedum et Serpentini Generis,
Lond. 1693. In this he gives a Cata-
logue of Indian Serpents, which he
had received from his friend Dr
Tancred Eobinson, and which the
latter had noted e Museo Leydensi.
No. 8 in this list runs as follows : —
"8. Serpens Indicus Buhalinus,
Anacandaia Zeylonensibus, id est
Bubalorum aliorumque jumentorum
membra conterens," p. 332.
The following passage from St
Jerome, giving an etymology, right
or wrong, of the word hoa, which
our naturalists now limit to certain
great serpents of America, but which
is often popularly applied to the
pythons of E. Asia, shows a remark-
able analogy to Ray's explanation of
the name Anacandaia: —
c. A.D. 395-400. — "Si quidem draco mirae
magnitudinis, quos gentili sermone Boas
vocant, ab eo quod tarn grandes sint ut boves
glutire soleant, omnem late vastabat pro-
vinciam, et non solum armenta et pecudes
sed agricolas quoque et pastores tractos ad
se vi spiritus absorbebat." — In Vita Sdi.
Hilarionis Eremitae, Opera Scti. Eus.
Hiei-on. Venetiis, 1767, ii. col. 85.
Ray adds that on this No. 8 should
be read what D. Cleyerus has said in
the Ephem. German. An 12. obser. 7,
entitled : De Serpente magno Indiae
Orientalis Urobuhalum deghitiente. The
serpent in question was 25 feet long.
Ray quotes in abridgment the descrip-
tion of its treatment of the buffalo ;
how, if the resistance is great, the
victim is dragged to a tree, and com-
pressed against it ; how the noise of
the crashing bones is heard as far
as a cannon : how the crushed car-
cass is covered with saliva, etc. It
is added that the country people (ap-
parently this is in Amboyna) regard
this great serpent as most desirable
food.
The following are extracts from
Cleyer's paper, which is, more fully
cited, Miscellanea Curiosa, sive Ephime-
ridum Medico-Physicarum Germani-
carum Academiae Naturae Curiosorum,
Dec. ii. — Annus Secundus, Anni
MDCLXXXIII. Norimbergae. Anno
MDCLXXXIV. pp. 18-20. It is
illustrated by a formidable but in-
accurate picture showing the serpent
seizing an ox (not a buffalo) by the
muzzle, with huge teeth. He tells
how he dissected a great snake that
he bought from a huntsman in which
he found a whole stag of middle
age, entire in skin and every part ;
ANACONDA.
24
ANACONDA.
and another which contained a wild
goat with great horns, likewise quite
entire ; and a third which had
swallowed a porcupine armed with
all his " sagittif eris aculeis." In
Amboyna a woman great with child
had been swallowed by such a
serpent. . . .
" Quod si animal quoddam robustius reni-
tatur, ut spiris anguinis enecari non possit,
serpens crebris cum animali convolutionibus
Cauda, SU&, proximam arborem in auxilium et
robur corporis arripit eamque circumdat,
quo eo fortius et valentius gyris suis animal
comprimere, suffocare, et demum enecare
possit . . . ."
"Factum est hoc modo, ut (quod ex fide
dignissimis habeo) in Regno Aracan ....
talis vasti corporis anguis prope flumen
quoddam, cum Uro-bubalo, sive sylvestri
bubalo aut uro .... immani spectaculo
congredi visus fuerit, eumque dicto modo
Occident ; quo conflictu et plusquam hostili
amplexu f ragor ossium in bubalo comminu-
torum ad distantiam tormenti bellici majoris
.... a spectatoribus sat eminus stantibus
exaudiri potuit. ..."
The natives said these great snakes
had poisonous fangs. These Cleyer
could not find, but he believes the
teeth to be in some degree venomous,
for a servant of his scratched his hand
on one of them. It swelled, greatly
inflamed, and produced fever and
delirium :
"Nee prius cessabant symptomata, quam
Serpentinus lapis (see SNAKE - STONE)
quam Patres Jesuitae hie componunt, vulneri
adaptatus omne venenum extraheret, et
ubique symptomata convenientibus antidotis
essent profligata."
Again, in 1768, we find in the Scots
Magazine, App. p. 673, but quoted
from "London pap. Aug. 1768," and
signed by B. Edwin, a professed eye-
witness, a story with the following
heading : " Description of the Ana-
conda, a monstrous species of serpent.
In a letter from an English gentleman,
many years resident in the Island
of Ceylon in the East Indies
The Ceylonese seem to know the
creature well ; they call it Anaconda,
and talked of eating its flesh when
they caught it." He describes its
seizing and disposing of an enormous
'•tyger." The serpent darts on the
"tyger" from a tree, attacking first
with a bite, then partially crushing
and dragging it to the tree . . . .
"winding his body round both the
tyger and the tree with all his violence,
till the ribs and other bones began
to give way .... each giving a loud
crack when it burst .... the poor
creature all this time was living, and
at every loud crash of its bones gave
a houl, not loud, yet piteous enough
to pierce the crudest heart."
Then the serpent drags away its
victim, covers it with slaver, swallows
it, etc. The whole thing is very
cleverly told, but is evidently a ro-
mance founded on the description by
"D. Cleyerus," which is quoted by
Ray. There are no tigers in Ceylon.
In fact, "R. Edwin" has developed
the Romance of the Anaconda out
of the description of D. Cleyerus,
exactly as "Mynheer Forsch" some
years later developed the Romance
of the Upas out of the older stories
of the poison tree of Macassar. Indeed,
when we find "Dr Andrew Cleyer"
mentioned among the early relators
of these latter stories, the suspicion
becomes strong that both romances
had the same author, and that "R.
Edwin" was also the true author of
the wonderful story told under the
name of Foersch. (See further under
UPAS.)
In Percival's Ceylon (1803) we read :
" Before I arrived in the island I had
heard many stories of a monstrous
snake, so vast in size as to devour
tigers and buffaloes, and so daring as
even to attack the elephant " (p. 303).
Also, in Pridham's Ceylon and its
Dependencies (1849, ii. 750 - 51) :
"Pimbera or Anaconda is of the
genus Python, Cuvier, and is known
in English as the rock-snake."
Emerson Tennent (Ceylon, 4th ed.,
1860, i. 196) says : " The great python
(the 'boa' as it is commonly desig-
nated by Europeans, the 'anaconda'
of Eastern story) which is supposed to
crush the bones of an elephant, and to
swallow a tiger " .... It may be sus-
pected that the letter of " R. Edwin "
was the foundation of all or most of
the stories alluded to in these pas-
sages. Still we have the authority
of Ray's friend that Anaconda, or
rather Anacondcda, was at Ley den
applied as a Ceylonese name to a
specimen of this python. The only
interpretation of this that we can
offer is Tamil dnai-kondra [dnaik-
kdnda], " which killed an elephant " ;
an appellative, but not a name. We
have no authority for the application
of this appellative to a snake, though
ANANAS.
25
ANANAS.
the passages quoted from Percival,
Pridham, and Teiment are all sug-
gestive of such stories, and the inter-
pretation of the name anacondaia given
to Eay : " Bubalorum . . . membra
conterens," is at least quite analogous
as an appellative. It may be added
that in Malay anakanda signifies " one
that is well-born," which does not help
us. . . [Mr Skeat is unable to trace the
word in Malay, and rejects the deriva-
tion from anakanda given above. A
more plausible explanation is that
given by Mr D. Ferguson (8 Ser.
N. <£• Q. xii. 123), who derives ana-
candaia from Singhalese HenaJcandayd
(hena, ' lightning ' ; Jcanda, ' stem,
trunk,') which is a name for the whip-
snake (Passerita mycterizans), the name
of the smaller reptile being by a
blunder transferred to the greater.
It is at least a curious coincidence
that Ogilvy (1670) in his ^^Description
of the African Isles " (p. 690), gives :
'''■ Anahandef a sort of small snakes,"
which is the Malagasy Anakandify, ' a
snake.']
1859. — "The skins of anacondas offered
at Bangkok come from the northern pro-
vinces."—2). 0. King, in J. JR. G. Sac, xxx.
184.
ANANAS, s. The Pine-apple (Ana-
nassa sativa, Lindl. ; Bromelia Ananas,
L.), a native of the hot regions of
Mexico and Panama. It abounded, as
a cultivated plant, in Hispaniola and
all the islands according to Oviedo.
The Brazilian Nana, or perhaps Nanas,
gave the Portuguese Ananas or Ananaz.
This name has, we believe, accompanied
the fruit whithersoever, except to
England, it has travelled from its
home in America. A pine was brought
home to Charles V., as related by J.
D'Acosta below. The plant is stated
to have been first, in Europe, culti-
vated at Leyden about 1650 (?). In
England it first fruited at Eichmond,
in Sir M. Decker's garden, in 1712.*
But its diffusion in the East was early
and rapid. To one who has seen the
hundreds of acres covered with pine-
apples on the islands adjoining Singa-
pore, or their profusion in a seemingly
wild state in the valleys of the Kasia
country on the eastern borders of
* The English Cyclop, states on the authority of
the Sloane MSS. that the pine was brought into
England by the Earl of Portland, in 1690. [See
Encyl. Brit., 9th ed., xix. 106.]
Bengal, it is hard to conceive of this
fruit as introduced in modern times
from another hemisphere. But, as in
the case of tobacco, the name be-
wrayeth its true origin, whilst the
large natural family of plants to which
it belongs is exclusively American.
The names given by Oviedo, probably
those of Hispaniola, are laiama as a
general name, and Boniana and Aiagua
for two species. Pine-apples used to
cost a pardao (a coin difficult to
determine the value of in those days)
when first introduced in Malabar, says
Linschoten, but "now there are so
many grown in the country, that
they are good cheape" (91); [Hak.
Soc. ii. 191. Athanasius Kircher, in the
middle of the 17th century, speaks of
the ananas as produced in great abun-
dance in the Chinese provinces of
Canton, Kiangsu and Fuhkien. In
Ibn Muhammad Wall's H. of the Con-
quest of Assam, written in 1662, the
pine-apples of that region are com-
mended for size and flavour. In the
last years of the preceding century
Carletti (1599) already commends the
excellent ananas of Malacca. But even
some 20 or 30 years earlier the fruit
was grown profusely in W. India, as
we learn from Chr. d'Acosta (1578).
And we know from the Aln that (about
1590) the ananas was habitually served
at the table of Akbar, the price of
one being reckoned at only 4 dams,
or iV of a rupee ; whilst Akbar's son
Jahangir states that the fruit came
from the sea-ports in the possession
of the Portuguese. — (See Am, i. 66-68.)
In Africa too, this royal fruit has
spread, carrying the American name
along with it. "The Mananazit or
pine-apple," says Burton, "grows
luxuriantly as far as 3 marches from
the coast (of Zanzibar). It is never
cultivated, nor have its qualities as
a fibrous plant been discovered."
(J.R.G.S. xxix. 35). On the He Ste
Marie, of Madagascar, it grew in the
first half of the 17th century as m/inasse
{Flacourt, 29).
Abul Ea^l, in the Am, mentions
that the fruit was also called kathal-i-
safari, or 'travel jack-fruit,' "because
young plants put into a vessel may
be taken on travels and will yield
fruits." This seems a nonsensical pre-
t Jf is here a Suahili prefix. See Bleek's Comp.
Grammar, 189,
ANANAS.
ANANAS,
text for the name, especially as another
American fruit, the Guava, is some-
times known in Bengal as the Safwn-
dm, or 'travel mango.' It has been
suggested by one of the present writers
that these cases may present an un-
common use of the word safari in
the sense of ' foreign ' or ' outlandish,'
just as Clusius says of the pine-apple
in India, '■^ peregrinus est hie fructus,"
and as we begin this article by speak-
ing of the ananas as having ' travelled '
from its home in S. America. In the
Tesoro of Cobarruvias (1611) we find
" ^afari, cosa de Africa o Argel, como
grenada" ('a thing from Africa or
Algiers, such as a pomegranate ' ). And
on turning to Dozy and Eng. we find
that in Saracenic Spain a renowned
kind of pomegranate was called rommdn
safari: though this was said to have
its name from a certain Safar ihn-
Ohaid at Kildi, who grew it first.
One doubts here, and suspects some
connection with the Indian terms,
though the link is obscure. The
lamented Prof. Blochmann, however,
in a note on this suggestion, would
not admit the possibility of the use
of safari for 'foreign.' He called at-
tention to the possible analogy of the
Ar. safarjal for 'quince.' [Another
suggestion may be hazarded. There
is an Ar. word, dsdflriy, which the
diets, define as 'a kind of olive.'
Burton (Ar. Nights, iii. 79) translates
this as 'sparrow-olives,' and says that
they are so called because they attract
sparrows {dsdflr). It is perhaps pos-
sible that this name for a variety
of olive may have been transferred
to the pine-apple, and on reaching
India, have been connected by a folk
etymology with safari applied to a
' travelled ' fruit.] In Macassar, accord-
ing to Crawfurd, the ananas is called
Pandang, from its strong external
resemblance, as regards fruit and
leaves, to the Pandanus. Conversely
we have called the latter screw-pine,
from its resemblance to the ananas,
or perhaps to the pine-cone, the
original owner of the name. Acosta
again (1578) describes the Pandanus
odoratissima as the ' wild ananas,'' and
in Malayalam the pine-apple is called
by a name meaning ' pandanus-jack-
fruit.'
The term ananas has been Arabized,
among the Indian pharmacists at least.
as 'aln-un-nds ' the eye of man ' ; in i
Burmese nan-na-si, and in Singhalese ',
and Tamil as anndsi (see Moodeen i
Sherii). \
We should recall attention to the |
fact that pine-apple was good English \
long before the discovery of America, 5
its proper meaning being what we J
have now been driven (for the avoiding \
of confusion) to call a pine-cone. This \
is the only meaning of the term \
'pine-apple' in Minsheu's Guide into \
Tongues (2nd ed. 1627). And the <
ananas got this name from its strong j
resemblance to a pine-cone. This is |
most striking as regards the large \
cones of the Stone-Pine of S. Europe. 1
In the following three first quotations !
' pine-apple ' is used in the old sense : \
1563. — "To all such as die so, the people ■
erecteth a chappell, and iJo each of them a ^
pillar and pole made of Pine-apple for a |
perpetuall monument." — Reports of Japan, ;
in Hakl. ii. 567.
,, "The greater part of the quad- ■
rangle set with savage trees, as Okes, Ches- j
nuts, Cypresses, Pint-apples, Cedars." — ;
Reports of China, tr. by R. Willes, in Hakl. \
ii. 559. ]
1577. — "In these islandes they found no i
trees knowen vnto them, but Pine-apple ;
trees, and Date trees, and those of maruey- \
lous heyght, and exceedyng hard6." — Peter \
Martyr, in Eden's H. of Travxxyle, fol. 11. ;
Oviedo, in H. of the (Western) Indies, i
fills 2|- folio pages with an enthusiastic \
description of the pine-apple as first \
found in Hispaniola, and of the reason \
why it got this name (j)ina in Spanish, \
pigna in Kamusio's Italian, from which J
we quote). We extract a few frag- \
ments. \
1535. — "There are in this iland of Spa- j
gnuolo certain thistles, each of which bears ]
a Pigna, and this is one of the most beauti- .
ful fruits that I have seen. ... It has all ,]
these qualities in combination, viz. beauty ''.
of aspect, fragrance of colour, and exquisite |
flavour. The Christians gave it the name it ;
bears {Pigna) because it is, in a manner, ;
like that. But the pine-apples of the Indies \
of which we are speaking are muci# more i
beautiful than the pigne [i.e. pine-cones] of]
Europe, and have nothing of that hardness*!
which is seen in those of Castile, which are I
in fact nothing but wood," &c. — Ramusio,]
iii. f. 135 V. ^
1564. — "Their pines be of the bigness of '
tvo fists, the outside whereof is of the \
making of a pine-apple [i.e. pine-cone], buti
it is softe like the rinde of a cucomber, and •
the inside eateth like an apple, but it is I
more delicious than any sweet apple j
sugared." — Master John Hawkins, in HaH. '\
iii. 602. ^
ANANAS.
27
ANANAS.
1575. — "Aussila plus part des Sauuages
s'en noiirrissent vne bonne partie de I'annde,
comme aussi ils font d'vne autre espece de
fruit, nome Nana, qui est gros come vne
moyenne citrouille, at fait autour comme
vne pomme de pin. . . ." — A. Thevet, Cosmo-
graphie Vnivoselle, liv. xxii. ff. 935 v.,
936 (with a pretty good cut).
1590. — "The Pines, or Pine-apples, are of
the same fashion and forme outwardly to
those of Castille, but within they wholly
differ. . . One presented one of these Pine-
apples to the Emperour Charles the fift,
which must have cost much paine and care
to bring it so farre, with the plant from the
Indies, yet would he not trie the taste." —
Jos. de Acosta, E. T. of 1604 (Hak. Soc),
236-7.
1595. — ". . . with diuers sortes of excel-
lent fruits and rootes, and great abundance
of Piruis, the princesse of fruits that grow
vnder the Sun." — Ralegh, Disc, of Guiana
(Hak. Soc), 73.
c. 1610. — "Ananats, et plusieurs autres
fruicts." — P. de Laced, i. 236 [Hak. Soc. i.
328].
1616. — "The ananas or Pine, which
seems to the taste to be a pleasing com-
pound, made of strawberries, claret-wine,
rose-water, and sugar, well tempered
together." — Terry, in Purcha^, ii. 1469.
1623. — "The ananas is esteemed, and
with reason, for it is of excellent flavour,
though very peculiar, and rather acid than
otherwise, but having an indescribable dash
of sweetness that renders it agreeable. And
as even these books (Clusius, &c.) don't
mention it, if I remember rightly, I will say
in brief that when you regard the entire
fruit externally, it looks just like one of our
pine-cones {pigna), with just such scales,
and of that very colour." — P. della Valle, ii.
582 [Hak. Soc, i. 135].
1631. — Bontius thus writes of the fruit : —
" Qui legitis Cynaras, atque Indica dulcia
fraga,
Ne nimis haec comedas, fugito hinc, latet
anguis in herba."
Lib. vi. cap. 50, p. 145.
1661. — "I first saw the famous Queen
Pine brought from Barbados and presented
to his Majestie ; but the first that were ever
seen in England were those sent to Cromwell
House foure years since." — Evelyn's Diary,
July 19.
[c 1665. — "Among other fruits, they pre-
serve large citrons, such as we have in
Europe, a certain delicate root about the
length of sarsaparilla, that common fruit of
the Indies called amba, another called
ananas . . . ." — Bemier (ed. Constable),
438.]
1667. — "le peux k tr^s-juste titre ap-
pellor I'Ananas le Roy des fruits, parcequ'il
est le plus beau, et le meilleur de tons ceux
qui sont sur la terre. C'est sans doute pour
cette raison le Roy des Roys luy a mis une
couronne sur la teste, qui est comme une
marque essentieUe de sa Royaute, puis qu'k
la cheute du pere, il produit un ieune Roy
qui luy succede en toutes ses admirables
qualitez." — P. Dn Tertre, Hist. Gin. des
Antilles Habitees par les Frangois, ii. 127.
1668. — "Standing by his Majesty at
dinner in the Presence, there was of that
rare fruit call'd the King-pine, grown in the
Barbadoes and the West indies, the first of
them I have ever seene. His Majesty having
cut it up was pleas'd to give me a piece off
his owne plate to taste of, but in my opinion
it falls short of those ravishing varieties of
deliciousness describ'd in Capt. Ligon's
history and others." — Evelyn, Jiily 19.
1673.— "The fruit the English call Pine-
Apple (the Moors Ananas) because of the
Resemblance." — Fryer, 182.
1716. — "I had more reason to wonder
that night at the King's table " (at Hanover)
"to see a present from a gentleman of this
country .... what I thought, worth all the
rest, two ripe Ananasses, which to my taste
are a fruit perfectly delicious. You know
they are natvirally the growth of the Brazil,
and I could not imagine how they came here
but by enchantment." — Lady M. W. Mon-
tagu, Letter XIX.
1727.—
" Oft in humble station dwells
Unboastful worth, above fastidious pomp ;
Witness, thou best Anana, thou the pride
Of vegetable life, beyond whate'er
The poets imaged in the golden age."
Thomson, Summer.
The poet here gives the word an unusual
form and accent.
c 1730. — "They (the Portuguese) culti-
vate the skirts of the hills, and grow the
best products, such as sugar-cane, pine-
apples, and rice." — Khafl Khan, in Elliot,
vii. 345.
A curious question has been raised
regarding tlie ananas, similar to that
discussed under CUSTARD-APPLE, as
in the existence of the pine-apple to
the Old World, before the days of
Columbus.
In Prof. Eawlinson's Ancient
Monarchies (i. 578), it is stated in
reference to ancient Assyria : " Fruits
.... were highly prized ; amongst
those of most repute were pomegranates,
grapes, citrons, and apparently pine-
apples." A foot-note adds : " The
representation is so exact that I can
hardly doubt the pine-apple being
intended. Mr Layard expresses him-
self on this point with some hesitation
{Nineveh and Babylon, p. 338)." The
cut given is something like the con-
ventional figure of a pine-apple,
though it seems to us by no means
very exact as such. Again, in Winter
Jones's tr. of Conti (c. 1430) in India in
the 16th Century, the traveller, speak-
ing of a place called Panconia (read
ANANAS.
28
ANGHEDIVA.
Pauconia apparently Pegu) is made to
say : " they have pine-apples, oranges,
chestnuts, melons, but small and green,
white sandal-wood and camphor."
We cannot believe that in either
place the object intended was the
Ananas, which has carried that
American name with it round the
world. Whatever the Assyrian
representation was intended for,
Conti seems to have stated, in the
words pinus hahent (as it runs in
Poggio's Latin) merely that they had
pine-trees. We do not understand on
what ground the translator introduced
pine-apples. If indeed any fruit was
meant, it might have been that of the
screw-pine, which though not eaten
might perhaps have been seen in the
bazars of Pegu, as it is used for some
economical purposes. But pinus does
not mean a fruit at all. ' Pine-cones '
even would have been expressed by
pineas or the like. [A reference to Mr
L. W. King was thus answered : " The
identity of the tree with the date-palm
is, I believe, acknowledged by all
naturalists who have studied the trees
on the Assyrian monuments, and the
'cones' held by the winged figures
have obviously some connection with
the trees. I think it was Prof. Tylor
of Oxford (see Academy, June 8, 1886,
p. 283) who first identified the cere-
mony with the fertilization of the
palm, and there is much to be said for
his suggestion. The date-palm was of
very great use to the Babylonians and
Assyrians, for it furnished them with
food, drink, and building materials,
and this fact would explain the
frequent repetition on the Assyrian
monuments of the ceremony of fer-
tilisation. On the other hand, there
is no evidence, so far as I know, that
the pine -apple was extensively grown
in Assyria." Also see Maspero, Dawn
of Civ. 556 seq. ; on the use of the pine-
cone in Greece, Fraser, Pausanias, iii.
65.]
ANCHEDIVA, ANJEDIVA, n.p.
A small island off the W. coast of
India, a little S. of Carwar, which is
the subject of frequent and interesting
mention in the early narratives. The
name is interpreted by Malayalim as
anju-dlvu, ' Five Islands,' and if this is
correct belongs to the whole group.
This may, however, be only an en-
deavour to interpret an old name,
which is perhaps traceable in 'Aiyidiiov
Nijo-os of Ptolemy. It is a remarkable
example of the slovenliness of English
professional map-making that Keith
Johnston's Royal Atlas map of India
contains no indication of this famous
island. [The Times Atlas and
Constable's Hand Atlas also ignore it.]
It has, between land surveys and sea-
charts, been omitted altogether by the
compilers. But it is plain enough in
the Admiralty charts ; and the way Mr
Birch speaks of it in his translation of
Alboquerque as an "Indian seaport,
no longer marked on the maps," is odd
(ii. 168).
c. 1345. — Ibn Batuta gives no name, but
Anjediva is certainly the island of which he
thus speaks : "We left behind us the island
(of Sindabur or Groa), passing close to it,
and cast anchor by a small island near the
mainland, where there was a temple, with
a grove and a reservoir of water. When we
had landed on this little island we found
there a Jogi leaning against the wall of a
Bitdkhanah or hoiise of idols." — Ihn Batuta,
iv. 63.
The like may be said of the Roteiro
of V. da Gama's voyage, which likewise
gives no name, but describes in wonder-
ful correspondence with Ibn Batuta ;
as does Correa, even to the Jogi, still
there after 150 years !
1498. — "So the Captain-Major ordered
Nicolas Coello to go in an armed boat, and
see where the water was ; and he found in
the same island a building, a church of great
ashlar-work, which had been destroyed by
the Moors, as the country people said, only
the chapel had been covered with straw, and
they used to make their prayers to three
black stones in the midst of the body of the
chapel. Moreover they found, just beyond
the church, a tanque of wrought ashlar,
in which we took as much water as we
wanted ; and at the top of the whole island
stood a great tanque of the depth of 4
fathoms, and moreover we found in front
of the church a beach where we careened
the ship." — Roteiro, 95.
1510. — -'I quitted this place, and went to
another island which is called Anzediva. . .
There is an excellent port between the island
and the mainland, and very good water is
found in the said island." — Varthema, 120.
c. 1552. — "Dom Francesco de Almeida
arriving at the Island of Anchediva, the
first thing he did was to send Joao Homem
with letters to the factors of Cananor,
Cochin, and Coulao. . . ." — Barros, 1. viii. 9.
c. 1561. — "They went and put in at Ange-
diva, where they enjoyed themselves much ;
there were good water springs, and there
was in the upper part of the island a tank
ANDAMAN.
ANDOR.
built with stone, with very good water,
and much wood ; . . . there were no in-
habitants, only a beggar man whom they
called Joguedes . . . "—Goii^ea, Hak. Soc.
239.
1727.—" In January, 1664, my Lord
(Marlborough) went back to England ....
and left Sir Abraham with the rest, to pass
the westerly Monsoons, in some Port on the
Coast, but being unacquainted, chose a
desolate Island called Anjadwa, to winter
at. . . . Here they stayed from April to
October, in which time they buried above
200 of their Men."— ^. Hamilton, i. 182.
At p. 274 the name is printed more correctly
ADJediva.
ANDAMAN, n.p. The name of a
group of islands in the Bay of Bengal,
inhalDited by tribes of a negrito race,
and now partially occupied as a convict
settlement under the Government of
India. The name (though perhaps
obscurely indicated by Ptolemy — see
H. Y. in P.RG.S. 1881, p. 665) first
appears distinctly in the Ar. narratives
of the 9th century. [The Ar. dual
form is said to be from Agamitae, the
Malay name of the aborigines.] The
persistent charge of cannibalism seems
to have been unfounded. [See E. H.
Man, On the Aboriginal Inhabitants of
the Andaman Islands, Intro, xiii. 45.]
A.D. 851. — "Beyond are two islands
divided by a sea called And§,mSJi. The
natives of these isles devour men alive ;
their hue is black, their hair woolly ; their
countenance and eyes have something fright-
ful in them .... they go naked, and have
no boats " — Relation des Voyages, &c.
par Reinaud, i. 8.
c. 1050. — These islands are mentioned in
the great Tanjore temple-inscription (11th
cent.) as Tlmaittlvn, 'Islands of Impurity,'
inhabited by cannibals.
c. 1292.— -"Angamanain is a very large
Island. The people are without a King and
are idolators, and are no better than wild
beasts .... they are a most cruel genera-
tion, and eat everybody that they can catch
if not of their own race." — Marco Polo, Bk.
iii. c. 13.
c. 1430. — " . . . leaving on his right hand
an island called Andemania, which means
the island of Gold, the circumference of
which is 800 miles. The inhabitants are
cannibals. No travellers touch here unless
driven to do so by bad weather, for when
taken they are torn to pieces and devoured
by these cruel savages." — Conti, in India in
XV. Cent., 8.
c. 1566. — "Da Nicubar sino a Pegu 6
vna catena d'Isole infinite, delle quali molte
sono habitate da gente seluaggia, e chiamansi
Isole d'Andeman . . . . e se per disgratia
si perde in queste Isole qualche naue, come
gik se n'ha perso, non ne scampa alcuno.
che tutti gli amazzano, e mangiano." — Cesare
de' Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 391.
1727. — "The Islands opposite the Coast
of Tanacerin are the Andemans. They lie
about 80 leagues off, and are surrounded
by many dangerous Banks and Rocks ; they
are all inhabited with Canibals, who are so
fearless that they will swim off to a Boat
if she approach near the shore, and attack
her with their wooden Weapons . . . ." —
A. Hamilton, ii. 65.
ANDOR, s. Port, 'a litter,' and
used in the old Port, writers for a
palankin. It was evidently a kind of
Munched or Dandy, i.e. a slung
hammock rather than a palankin. But
still, as so often is the case, comes in
another word to create perplexity.
For andas is, in Port., a bier or a litter,
appearing in Bluteau as a genuine
Port, word, and the use of which by
the writer of the Roteiro quoted
below shows that it is so indeed. And
in defining Andor the same lexico-
grapher says : "A portable vehicle in
India, in those regions where they do
not use beasts, as in Malabar and
elsewhere. It is a kind of contrivance
like an uncovered Andas, which men
bear on their shoulders, &c. . . .
Among us Andor is a machine with
four arms in which images or reliques
of the saints are borne in processions."
This last term is not, as we had
imagined an old Port. word. It is
Indian, in fact Sanskrit, hindola, 'a
swing, a swinging cradle or hammock,'
whence also Mahr. hindola, and H.
hindola or handold. It occurs, as will
be seen, in the old Ar. work about
Indian wonders, published by MM,
Van der Lith and Marcel Devic. [To
this Mr Skeat adds that in Malay
andor means 'a buffalo-sledge for
carting rice,' &c. It would appear to
be the same as the Port, word, though
it is hard to say which is the original.]
1013. — "Le mSme m'a cont^ qu'a S^-
rendlb, les rois et ceux qui se comportent a
la fagon des rois, se font porter dans le
handoul [handul) qui est semblable k une
litibre, soutenu sur les dpaules de quelques
pidtons." — Kitdh 'Ajdlb-al Hind, p. 118.
1498. — "After two days had passed he
(the Catual [Cotwal]) came to the factory
in an andor which men carried on their
shoulders, and these {andors) consist of great
canes which are bent overhead and arched,
and from these are hung certain cloths of a
half fathom wide, and a fathom and a half
long, and at the ends are pieces of wood to
bear the cloth which hangs from the cane ;
and laid over the cloth there is a great
ANDRUM.
30
ANIGUT.
mattrass of the same size, and this all made
of silk-stuff wrought with gold-thread, and
with many decorations and fringes and
tassels ; whilst the ends of the cane are
mounted with silver, all very gorgeous,
and rich, like the lords who travel so." —
Gcyrrea, i. 102.
1498. — "Alii trouveram ao capitam mor
humas andas d'omeens em que os onrrados,
custumam em a quella terra d'andar, e
alguns mercadores se as querem ter pagam
por ello a elrey certa cousa." — Roteiro, pp.
54-55. I.e. "There they brought for the
Captain-Major certain andas, borne by men,
in which the persons of distinction in that
country are accustomed to travel, and if
any merchants desire to have the same the)'
pay to the King for this a certain amount."
1505. — "II Re se fa portare in vna Barra
quale chiamono Andora portata da homini."
— Italian version of Dam Mamiel's Letter to
the K. of Castille. (Bumell's Reprint) p. 12.
1552. — "The Moors all were on foot, and
their Captain was a valiant Turk, who as
being their Captain, for the honour of the
thing was carried in an Andor on the
shoulders of 4 men, from which he gave his
orders as if he were on horseback." — Barros,
II. vi. viii.
[1574.— See quotation under PUNDIT.]
1623. — Delia Valle describes three kinds
of shoulder-borne vehicles in use at Goa :
(1) reti or nets, which were evidently the
simple hammock, muncheel or dandy; (2)
the andor; and (3) the palankin. "And
these two, the palankins and the andors,
also differ from one another, for in the
andor the cane which sustains it is, as it is
in the reti, straight ; whereas in the palankin,
for the greater convenience of the inmate,
and to give more room for raising his head,
the cane is arched upward like this, O.
For this purpose the canes are bent when
they are small and tender. And those
vehicles are the most commodious and
honourable that have the curved canes, for
such canes, of good quality and strength to
bear the weight, are not numerous ; so they
sell for 100 or 120 pardaos each, or about
60 of our scudi." — P. della Valle, ii. 610.
c. 1760. — "Of the same nature as palan-
keens, but of a different name, are what
they call andolas .... these are much
cheaper, and less esteemed." — Grose, i. 155.
ANDHUM, s. Malayal. dndram.
The form of hydrocele coiiinion in S.
India. It was first described l>y
Kaempfer, in his Decas, Ley den, 1694.
— (See also his Amoenitates 'Exoticae,
Fascic. iii. pp. 557 seqq.)
ANGELY-WOOD, s. Tarn, anjill-,
or anjall-maram ; artocarpus hirsuta
Lam. [in Malabar also known as lynee
(dyini) {Logan, i. 39)]. A wood of great
value on the W. Coast, for shipbuilding,
house-building, &c.
c. 1550. — "In the most eminent parts of
it (Siam) are thick Forests of Angelin wood,
whereof thousands of ships might be made."
— Pinto, in Gogan, p. 285 ; see also p. 64.
1598. — "There are in India other wonder-
full and thicke trees, whereof Shippes are
made : there are trees by Cochiin, that are
called Angelina, whereof certaine scutes or
skiffes called Tones [Doney] are made ....
it is so strong and hard a woode that Iron in
tract of time would bee consumed thereby
by reason of the hardness of the woode." —
Linschoten, ch. 58 [Hak. Soc. ii. 56].
1644. — "Another thing which this pro-
vince of Mallavar produces, in abundance
and of excellent quality, is timber, par-
ticularly that called Angelim, which is most
durable, lasting many years, insomuch that
even if you desire to build a great number
of ships, or vessels of any kind .... you
may make them all in a year." — Bocairo,
MS. f. 315.
ANGENGO, n.p. A place on the
Travancore coast, the site of an old
English Factory ; properly said to be
Anju-tengu, Anchutennu, Malayal ;
the trivial meaning of which would
be " five cocoa-nuts." This name gives
rise to the marvellous rhapsody of the
once famous Abbe Raynal, regarding
"Sterne's Eliza," of which we quote
below a few sentences from the 3|-
pages of close print which it fills.
1711. — " . • . Anjengo is a small Fort be-
longing to the English East India Gompany.
There are about 40 Soldiers to defend it . . .
most of whom are Topazes, or mungrel Portu-
guese."— Lockyer, 199.
1782. — "Territoire d'An'inga; tu n'es
rien ; mais tu as donn^ naissance a Eliza.
Un jour, ces entropdts . . . ne subsisteront
plus . . . mais si mes ecrits out quelque
dur^e, le nom d'Aniinga restera dans le
memoire des hommes . . . Anjinga, c'est
a I'influence de ton heureux climat qu'elle
devoit, sans doute, cet accord presqu'in-
compatible de volupt^ et de decence qui
accompagnoit toute sa personne, et qui se
m^loit k tous ses mouvements, &c., &c." —
Hist. Philosophique des Deux Indes, ii. 72-73.
ANICUT, s. Used in the irrigation
of the Madras Presidency for the dam
constructed across a river to fill and
regulate the supply of the channels
drawn oft" from it ; the cardinal work
in fact of the great irrigation systems.
The word, which has of late years
l^ecome familiar all over India, is
the Tam. comp. miai-kattu, 'Dam-
l)uilding.'
1776. — "Sir — We have received your
letter of the 24th. If the Rajah pleases to go
to the Anacut, to see the repair of the bank,
we can have no objection, but it will not be
ANILE. NEEL.
31
ANNA.
convenient that you should leave the gar-
rison at present." — Letter from Oouncil at
Madras to Lt.-Col. Harper, Comm. at
Tanjore, in L. I. Papers, 1777, 4to, i. 836.
1784. — "As the cultivation of the Tanjore
country appears, by all the surveys and
reports of our engineers employed in that
service, to depend altogether on a supply of
water by the Cauvery, which can only be
secured by keeping the Anicut and banks
in repair, we think it necessary to repeat to
you our orders of the 4th July, 1777, on the
subject of these repairs." — Desp. of Oourt of
Directors, Oct. 27th, as amended by Bd. of
Control, in Burke, iv. 104.
1793.— "The Annicut is no doubt a
Judicious building, whether the work of
Solar Rajah or anybody else." — Corre-
spondence between A. Ross, Esq., and G. A.
Ram, Esq., at Tanjore, on the subject of
furnishing water to the N. Circars. In
Dalrymple, 0. R., ii. 459.
1862. — "The upper Coleroon Anicut or
weir is constructed at the west end of the
Island of Seringham." — Markham, Peru <b
India, 426.
[1883. — "Just where it enters the town
is a large stone dam called Fischer's
Anaikat." — Lefanu, Man. of Salem, ii. 32.]
ANILE, NEEL, s. An old name
for indigo, borrowed from the Port.
anil. They got it from the Ar. al-nll,
pron. an-nll; nil again being the
common name of indigo in India, from
the Skt. nila, 'blue.' The vernacular
(in this instance Bengali) word appears
in the title of a native satirical drama
Nll-Darpan, 'The Mirror of Indigo
(planting),' famous in Calcutta in 1861,
in connection with a cause cdebre^ and
with a sentence which discredited the
now extinct Supreme Court of Calcutta
in a manner unknown since the days
of Impey.
" Neel-walla " is a phrase for an In-
digo-planter [and his Factory is " Neel-
kothee "].
1501. — Amerigo Vespucci, in his letter
from the Id. of Cape Verde to Lorenzo di
Piero Francesco de' Medici, reporting his
meeting with the Portuguese Fleet from
India, mentions among other things brought
"anib and tuzia," the former a manifest
transcriber's error for anil. — In BaldelH
Boni, ' // Milione, ' p. Ivii.
1516. — In Barbosa's price list of Malabar
we have :
*' Anil nadador (i.e. floating ; see Garcia
below) very good,
\tevfarazola .... fanams 30.
Anil loaded, with much sand,
^Qrfarazola . . . fanams 18 to 20."
In Lisbon Collection, ii. 393.
1525. — "A load of any 11 in cakes which
weighs 3 J maunds, 353 tangas."— //ewi6ra«fa,
^2.
1563. — " Anil is not a medicinal substance
but an article of trade, so we have no need
to speak thereof. . . . The best is pure and
clear of earth, and the surest test is to bum
it in a candle .... others put it in water,
and if it floats then they reckon it good." —
Garcia, f. 25 v.
1583.—" Neel, the churle 70 duckats, and
a churle is 27 rottles and a half of Aleppo."
— Mr lohn Newton, in Hakl. ii. 378.
1583. — "They vse to pricke the skinne,
and to put on it a kind of anile, or blacking
which doth continue alwayes." — Fitch, in
Hakl. ii. 395.
c. 1610.—". . . I'Anil ou Indique, qui
est vne teinture bleiie violette, dont il ne
s'en trouue qu'^ Cambaye et Suratte." —
Pyrard de Laval, ii. 158 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 24^.
[1614.— "I have 30 fardels Anil Geree."
Foster, Letters, ii. 140. Here Geree is probably
H. jari (from jar, ' the root '), the crop of
indigo growing from the stumps of the
plants left from the former year.]
1622. — "E conforme a dita pauta se
dispachar^ o dito anil e canella." — In Archiv.
Pwt. Orient., fasc. 2, 240.
1638. — "Les autres marchandises, que
Ton y d^ite le plus, sont . . . . du sel
ammoniac, et de I'indigo, que ceux de pais
appellent AmV—Mandelslo, Paris, 1659,
1648. — ". . . . and a good quantity of
Anil, which, after the place where most of
it is got, is called Chirchees Indigo." — Van
Twist, 14. Sharkej or Sirkej, 5 m. from
Ahmedabad. "Cirquez Indigo" (1624)
occurs in Sainsbury, iii. 442. It is the
^^ Sercase" of Forbes [Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii.
204]. The Dutch, about 1620, established a
factory there on account of the indigo.
Many of the Sultans of Guzerat were buried
there {Stavorinus, iii. 109). Some account
of the "Sarkhej Rozas," or Mausolea, is
given in H. Brigg's Citi'es of Gujardsktra
(Bombay, 1849, pp. 274, seqq.). ["Indigo of
Bian (Biana) Sicchese " (1609), Danvers,
Letters, i. 28 ; "Indico, of Laher, here worth
viijs the pound e Serchis." — Birdtvood, Letter
Book, 287.]
1653. — "Indico est un mot Portvigais,
dont Ton appelle une teinture bleiie qui
vient des Indes Orientales, qui est de
contrabande en France, les Turqs et les
Arabes la nommentNil." — De la Boullaye-le-
Gonz, 543.
[1670.— "The neighbourhood of Delhi
produces Anil or Indigo." — Bernier (ed.
Constable), 283.]
ANNA, s. Properly H. ana, anah,
the 16th part of a rupee. The term
belongs to the IVIohammedan monetary
system (RUPEE). There is no coin of
one anna only, so that it is a money
of account only. The term anna is
used in denoting a corresponding frac-
tion of any kind of property, and
especially in regard to coparcenary
ANT, WHITE.
32
APOLLO BUNDER.
shares in land, or shares in a specula-
tion. Thus a one-anna share is xV of
such right, or a share of ^V in the
speculation ; a four-anna is ^, and
so on. In some parts of India the
term is used as subdivision (r^,) of
the current land measure. Thus,
in Saugor, the anna = 16 rusls, and
is itself -o of a kancha (Elliot,
Gloss. S.V.). The term is also some-
times applied colloquially to persons
of mixt parentage. 'Such a one has
at least 2 annas of dark blood,' or
' coffee-colour.' This may be compared
with the Scotch expression that a
person of deficient intellect 'wants
twopence in the shilling.'
1708.— " Provided . . . that a debt due
from Sir Edward Littleton ... of 80,407
Rupees and Eight Annas Money of Berigal,
with Interest and Damages to the said
English Company shall still remain to
them. . ." — Uarl of Godolphin's Award be-
tween the Old and the New E. I. Co., in
Charters, &c., p. 358.
1727. — "The current money in Surat :
Bitter Almonds go 32 to a Pice :
1 Annoe is .... 4 Pice.
1 Rupee 16 Annoes.
*****
In Bengal their Accounts are kept in Pice :
12 to an Annoe.
16 Annoes to a Rupee."
A. Hamilton, ii. App. pp. 5, 8.
ANT, WHITE, s. The insect
(Termes hellicosus of naturalists) not
properly an ant, of whose destructive
powers there are in India so many
disagreeable experiences, and so many
marvellous stories. The phrase was
perhaps taken up by the English
from the Vort. formigas branchas, which
is in Bluteau's Diet. (1713, iv. 175).
But indeed exactly the same expres-
sion is used in the 14th century by
our medieval authority. It is, we
believe, a fact that these insects have
been established at Rochelle in France,
for a long period, and more recently
at St. Helena. They exist also at the
Convent of Mt. Sinai, and a species
in Queensland.
A.D. c. 250. — It seems probable that
-Aelian speaks of White Ants. — "But the
Indian ants construct a kind of heaped-up
dwellings, and these not in depressed or flat
positions easily liable to be flooded, but in
lofty and elevated positions. . ." — De Nat.
Animal, xvi. cap. 15.
c. 1328. — "Est etiam unum genus
parvissimarum formicarum sicut lana
albariim, quarum durities dentium tanta
est quod etiam ligna rodunt et venas
lapidum ; et quotquot breviter inveniunt
siccum super terram, et pannos laneos, et
bombycinos laniant ; et faciunt ad modum
muri crustam unam de arenS, minutissima,
ita quod sol non possit eas tangere ; et sic
remanent coopertae ; verum est quod si
contingat illam crustam frangi, et solem
eas tangere, quam citius moriuntiir. — Fr.
Jordanus, p. 53.
1679. — "But there is yet a far greater
inconvenience in this Country, which pro-
ceeds from the infinite number of •white
Emmets, which though they are but little,
have teeth so sharp, that they will eat down
a wooden Post in a short time. And if
great care be not taken in the placfes where
you lock up your Bales of Silk, in four and
twenty hours they will eat through a Bale,
as if it had been saw'd in two in the middle."
— Tavernier's Tunquin, E. T., p. 11.
1688. — "Here are also abundance of Ants
of several sorts, and Wood-lice, called by
the English in the East Indies, White Ants."
— Dampier, ii. 127.
1713. — "On voit encore des fourmis de
plusieurs esp^ces ; la plus pernicieuse est
celle que les Europ^ens ont nomm6 fourmi
blanche." — Lettres Edifiantes, xii. 98.
1727. — "He then began to form Projects
how to clear Accounts with his Master's
Creditors, without putting anything in their
Pockets. The first was on 500 chests of
Japon Copper .... and they were brought
into Account of Profit and Loss, for so much
eaten up by the White Ants." — A . Hamilton,
ii. 169.
1751. — " .... concerning the Organ, we
sent for the Revd. Mr. Bellamy, who de-
clared that when Mr. Frankland applied to
him for it that he told him that it was not
in his power to give it, but wished it was
removed from thence, as Mr. Pearson in-
formed him it was eaten up by the White
Ants." — Ft. Will. Cons., Aug. 12. In Lotw,
25.
1789.— "The White Ant is an insect
greatly dreaded in every house ; and this is
not to be wondered at, as the devastation it
occasions is almost incredible." — Munro,
Nai-rative, 31.
1876. — "The metal cases of his baggage
are disagreeably suggestive of White Ants,
and such omnivorous vermin." — Sat. Renew,
No. 1057, p. 6.
APIL, s. Transfer of Eng. ' Appeal ' ;
in general native use, in connection
with our Courts.
1872. — "There is no Sindi, however wild,
that cannot now understand ' Rasfd ' (receipt)
[Raseed] and 'Apll' {supTpeal)."— Burton,
Sind Revisited, i. 283.
APOLLO BUNDER, n.p. A well-
known wharf at Bombay. A street near
it is called Apollo Street, and a gate
of the Fort leading to it 'the Apollo
APOLLO BUNDER.
33
ARAB.
Gate.' The name is said to be a
corruption, and probably is so, but
of what it is a corruption is not clear.
The quotations given afford different
suggestions, and Dr Wilson's dictum
is entitled to respect, though we do
not know what pdlawd here means.
Sir G. Birdwood writes that it used
to be said in Bombay, that Apollo-
bandar was a corr. of palwa-handar,
because the pier was the place where
the boats used to land palwa fish.
But we know of no fish so called ;
it is however possible that the palki,
or Sable-fish (Hilsa) is meant, which
is so called in Bombay, as well as
in Sind. [The Ain (ii. 338) speaks
of " a kind of fish called palwah which
comes up into the Indus from the
sea, unrivalled for its fine and ex-
quisite flavour," which is the Hilsa.]
On the other hand we may observe
that there was at Calcutta in 1748
a frequented tavern called the Apollo
(see Long, p. 11). And it is not im-
possible that a house of the same
name may have given its title to the
Bombay street and wharf. But Sir
Michael Westropp's quotation below
shows that Pallo was at least the
native representation of the name
more than 150 years ago. We may
add that a native told Mr W. G.
Pedder, of the Bombay C.S., from
whom we have it, that the name
was due to the site having been the
place where the ^^poli" cake, eaten
at the Holi festival, was baked. And
so we leave the matter.
[1823. — "Lieut. Mudge had a tent on
Apollo-green for astronomical observations."
—Owen, Narrative, i. 327.]
1847. — " A. little after sunset, on 2nd
Jan. 1843, I left my domicile in Ambrolie,
and drove to the Pdlawd bandar, which
receives from our accommodative country-
men the more classical name of Apollo pier."
— Wilson, Lands of tlie Bible, p. 4.
1860. — "And atte what place ye Knyghte
came to Londe, theyre ye ffolke ....
worschyppen II Idolys in cheefe. Ye ffyrste
is '^ipollo, wherefore ye cheefe londynge
place of theyr Metropole is hyght ^:poUo-
^ttniar "—Ext. from a MS. of Sir
John Mandeville, lately discovered. (A
friend here queries : ' By Mr. Shapira ? ')
1877. — "This bunder is of comparatively
recent date. Its name 'Apollo* is an
English corruption of the native word
Fallow (fish), and it was probably not
extended and brought into use for passenger
traffic till about the year 1819 "—
Maclean, Guide to Bombay, 167. The last
C
work adds a note : "Sir Michael Westropp
gives a different derivation. . . . : Polo,
a corruption of Pdlwa, derived from Pdl,
which inter alia means a fighting vessel, by
which kind of craft the locality was probably
frequented. From Pdlwa or Pdlwar, the
bunder now called Apollo is supposed to
take its name. In the memorial of a grant
of land, dated 5th Dec, 1743, the pdkhdde
in question is called Pallo" — High Go^irt
Reports, iv. pt. 3.
[1880. — "His mind is not prehensile like
the tail of the ApoUo Bundar." — Aberigh-
Mackay, Twenty-oTie Days in India, p. 141.]
APRICOT, s. Primus Armeniaca,
L. This English word is of curious
origin, as Dozy expounds it. The
Romans called it Malum Armeniacum,
and also (Persicum ?) praecox, or ' early.'
Of this the Greeks made irpaiKSKKiop,
&c., and the Arab conquerors of
Byzantine provinces took this up as
birkok and barkok, with the article
al-harkok, whence Sp. albarcoque, Port.
albricoque, alboquorque, Ital. albercocca,
albicocca, Prov. aubricot, ambricot, Fr.
abricot, Dutch abricock, abrikoos, Eng.
apricock, apricot. Dozy mentions that
Dodonaeus, an old Dutch writer on
plants, gives the vernacular name as
Vroege Persen, 'Early Peaches,' which
illustrates the origin. In the Cyprus
bazars, apricots are sold as xp^f^/^v^<^ ;
but the less poetical name of ' kill-johns '
is given by sailors to the small hard
kinds common to St. Helena, the Cape,
China, &c. Zard dlu [aloo] (Pers.)
'yellow-plum' is the common name
in India.
1615. — "I received a letter from Jorge
Durois . . . with a baskit of aprecockes for
my selfe. . ." — Cocks's Diai-y, i. 7.
1711,— "Apricocks— the Persians call
Kill Franks, because Europeans not know-
ing the Danger are often hurt by them."—
Lockyer, p. 231.
1738.—" The common apricot ... is
. . . known in the Frank language (in
Barbary) by the name of Matza Franca, or
the Killer of Christians."— iS^awV Travels,
ed. 1757, p. 144.
ARAB, s. This, it may be said, in
Anglo-Indian always means 'an Arab
horse.'
1298.—" Car il va du port d'Aden en Inde
moult grant quantity de bons destriers
arrabins et chevaus et grans roncins de ij
seWes "—Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 36. [See
^r H. Yule's note, 1st ed., vol. ii. 375.]
1338.— "Alexandre descent du destrier
iiXi:B.hi&"—Rom')nard d'Alexandre (Bodl.
MS.).
ARAKAN, ARRACAN.
34
ARBOL TRISTK
c. 1590. — "There are fine horses bred in
every part of the country ; but those_ of
Cachh excell, being equal to Arabs." — Am,
i. 133.
1825. — "Arabs are excessively scarce and
dear ; and one which was sent for me to look
at, at a price of 800 rupees, was a skittish,
cat-legged thing."— defter, i. 189 (ed. 1844).
c. 1844. — A local magistrate at Simla had
returned from an unsuccessful investigation.
An acquaintance hailed him next day : ' So
I hear yon came back re infeddb V 'No
such thing, ' was the reply ; ' I came back on
my grey Arab ! '
1856.—
". . . . the true blood-royal of his race,
The silver Arab with his purple veins
Translucent, and his nostrils cavemed wide.
And flaming eye. ..."
The Banyan Tree.
ABAKAN, ARRACAN, ii.p. This
is an European form, perhaps through
Malay [which Mr Skeat has failed to
trace], of Rakhaing, the name which
the natives give themselves. This is
believed by Sir Arthur Phayre [see
Journ. As. Soc. Ben. xii. 24 seqq."] to
be a corruption of the Skt. rdk-
shasa, Pali rakkhaso, i.e. ' ogre' or
the like, a word applied by the
early Buddhists to unconverted tribes
with whom they came in contact.
It is not impossible that the 'Apyvpij
of Ptolemy, which unquestionably
represents Arakan, may disguise the
name by which the country is still
known to foreigners ; at least no trace
of the name as 'Silver-land' in old
Indian Geography has yet been found.
We may notice, without laying any
stress upon it, that in Mr. Beal's ac-
count of early Chinese pilgrims to
India, there twice occurs mention of
an Indo-Chinese kingdom called 0-li-
ki-lOf which transliterates fairly into
some name like Argyre, and not into
any other yet recognisable (see J.R.A.S.
(N.S.) xiii. 560, 562).
c. 1420-30. — "Mari deinceps cum mense
integro ad ostium Bachani fluvii pervenis-
set." — N. Conti, in Foggitis, De Varietate
Fortunae.
1516. — " Dentro fra terra del detto regno
di Verma, verso tramontana vi b vn altro
regno di Gentili molto grande .... con-
fina similmente col regno di Begala e col
regno di Aua, e chiamasi Aracan." — Barbosa,
in Mamusio, i. 316.
[c. 15S5.—" Arqi(U7n" : See CAPELAN.]
1545. — "They told me that coming from
India in the ship of Jorge Manhoz (who was
a householder in Goa), towards the Port of
Chatigaon in the kingdom of Bengal, they
were wrecked upon the shoals of Racaon
owing to a badly-kept watch." — Pinto, cap.
clxvii.
1552. — "Up to the Cape of Negraes . . .
will be 100 leagues, in which space are these
populated places, Chocori^, BacaM, Arracao
City, capital of the kingdom so styled. ..."
— Barros, I. ix, 1.
1568.— "Questo Re di Bachan ha il sue
stato in mezzo la costa, tra il Regno di
Bengala e quello di Pegb, ed e il maggiore
nemico che habbia il Re del Pegil." — Cesare
de' Fedenci, in Jtamtisio, iii. 396.
1586. — ". . . . Passing by the Island of
Sundiua, Porto grande, or the Countrie of
Tippera, the Kingdom of Hecon and Mogen
(Mugg) .... our course was S. and by E.
which brought vs to the barre of Negrais."
—R. Fitch, in Hahl. ii. 391.
c. 1590.— "To the S.E. of Bengal is a
large country called Arkung to which the
Bunder of Chittagong properly belongs." —
Gladwin's Ayeen, ed. 1800, ii. 4. [Ed. Jarrett,
ii. 119] in orig. (i. 388) Arkhang.
[1599.— Arracan. See MACAO.
[1608.— Eakhang. See CHAMPA.
[c. 1069.— Aracan. See PROME.
[1659.— Aracan. See TALAPOIN.]
1660. — "Despatches about this time ar-
rived from Mu'azzam Kian, reporting his
successive victories and the flight of Shuja
to the country of Bakhang, leaving Bengal
undefended." — Khdfl Khan, in Elliot, vii.
254.
[c. 1660.— "The Prince .... sent his
eldest son, Sultan Banque, to the King of
Racan, or Mog." — Bemier (ed. Const(d>le),
109.]
c. 1665. — "Knowing that it is impossible
to pass any Cavalry by Land, no, not so
much as. any Infantry, from Bengale into
Rakan, beca\ise of the many channels and
rivers upon the Frontiers ... he (the
Governor of Bengal) thought upon this ex-
periment, viz. to engage the Hollanders in his
design. He therefore sent a kind of Am-
bassador to Batavia." — Bernier, E. T., 55
[(ed. Constable, 180)].
1673.—". ... A mixture of that Race,
the most accursedly base of all Mankind
who are known for their Bastard-brood
lurking in the Islands at the Mouths of the
Ganges, by the name of Racanners." —
Fryer, 219. (The word is misprinted Buc-
caneers ; but see Fryer's Index. )
1726. — "It is called by some Portuguese
Orrakan, by others among them Arrakaon,
and by some again Rakan (after its capital)
and also Mog (Mugg)." — Valentijn, v. 140.
1727. — "Arackan has a Conveniency of
a noble spacious River." — A. Hamilton^
ii. 30.
ABBOL TRISTE, s. The tree or
shrub, so called by Port, writers, ap-
pears to be the Nyctanthes arbor tristis,
or Arabian jasmine (N. O. Jasmineae)y
a native of the drier parts of India.
AUGOT.
35 ARGEMONE MEXIGANA,
[The quotations explain the origin of
the name.]
[c. 1610. — "Many of the trees they call
tiistes, of which they make saffron." —
Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc, i. 411.
,, "That tree called triste, which is
produced in the East Indies, is so named
because it blooms only at night." — Ibid. ii.
362 ; and see Bumell's Linschoten, Hak. Soc.
ii. 58-62.
1624. — " I keep among my baggage to
show the same in Italy, as also some of the
tree trifoe (in orig. Arbor Trisoe, a misprint
for Tristo) with its odoriferous flowers, which
blow every day and night, and fall at the
approach of day. — P. della Valle, Hak. Soc.
ii. 406.]
ARCOT, n.p. Arkdt, a famous
fortress and town in the Madras terri-
tory, 65 miles from Madras. The
name is derived by Bp. Caldwell from
Tarn, drkdd, the 'Six Forests,' con-
firmed by the Tam-Fr. Diet, which
gives a form drukddu — ' Six f orets '
["the abode of six Rishis in former
days. There are several places of this
name in the southern districts besides
the town of Arcot near Vellore. One
of these in Tanjore would correspond
better than that with Harkatu of Ibn
Batuta, who reached it on the first
evening of his march inland after
landing from Ceylon, apparently on
the shallow coast of Madura or
Tanjore." — Madras Ad. Man. ii. 2111
Notwithstanding the objection made
by Maj.-Gen. Cunningham in his
Geog. of Ancient India, it is probable
that Arcot is the 'A-pKarov ^aa'CKeLov
'LCjpa of Ptolemy, 'Arkatu, residence
of K. Sora.'
c. 1346.— "We landed with them on the
beach, in the country of Ma'bar .... we
arrived at the fortress of Hark3,ttl, where
we passed the night." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 187,
188.
1785. — "It may be said that this letter
was written by the Nabob of Arcot in a
moody humour. . . . Certainly it was ; but
it is in such humours that the truth comes
out."— Burke's S'peech, Feb. 28th.
ABECA, s. The seed (in common
parlance the nut) of the palm Areca
catechu, L., commonly, though some-
what improperly, called 'betel-nut' ;
the term Betel belonging in reality
to the leaf which is chewed along
with the areca. Though so widely
cultivated, the palm is unknown in
a truly indigenous state. The word
is Malayal. adakka [according to Bp.
Caldwell, from adai 'close arrange-
ment of the cluster,' kay, 'nut'
N.E.D.\ and comes to us through
the Port.
1510.— "When they eat the said leaves
(betel), they eat with them a certain fruit
which is called coffolo, and the tree of the
said coffolo is called Arecha." — Varthema,
Hak. Soc, 144.
1516, — " There arrived there many zam-
bucos [Sambook] with areca."—
Barhosa, Hak. Soc, 64.
1521. — " They are always chewing Arecca,
a certaine Fruit like a Peare, cut in qiiarters
and rolled up in leaves of a Tree called
Bettre (or Vettele), like Bay leaves ; which
having chewed they spit forth. It makes
the mouth red. They say they doe it to
comfort the heart, nor could live without
it." — Pigafetta, in Purchas, i. 38.
1548. — "In the Renda do Betel, or Betel
duties at Goa are included Betel, arequa,
jacks, green ginger, oranges, lemons, figs,
coir, mangos, citrons." — Botelho, Tombo, 48.
The Port, also formed a word ariqtieira for
the tree bearing the nuts.
1563. — ". . . and in Malabar they call it
pac (Tam. pdk) ; and the Nairs (who are
the gentlemen) call it axecsi."— Garcia D'O.,
f. 91 b.
c. 1566.— "Great quantitie of Archa,
which is a fruite of the bignesse of nutmegs,
which fruite they eate in all these parts of
the Indies, with the leafe of an Herbe, which
they call Bettell."—G. Frederike, transl. in
Hakl. ii. 350.
1586.— "Their friends come and bring
gifts, cocos, figges, arrecaes, and other
fruits." — Fitch, in Hakl., ii. 395.
[1624.— "And therewith they mix a little
ashes of sea-shells and some small pieces of
an Indian nut sufficiently common, which
they here call Foufel, and in other places
Areca; a very dry fruit, seeming within
like perfect wood ; and being of an astringent
nature they hold it good to strengthen the
Teeth."— P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 36.
Mr Grey says: "As to the Port, name,
Fovfel or Fofel, the origin is uncertain. In
Sir J. Maundeville's Travels it is said that
black pepper "is called Fidful," which is
probably the same word as ''Foufel." But
the Ar. Fawfal or Fufal is 'betel-nut.']
1689.—". . . . the JVe}-i which is drawn
from the Arequies Tree in a fresh earthen
vessel, is as sweet and pleasant as Milk" —
Ovington, 237. \_Neri=n. and Mahr. n%r,
'sap,'but«mis, we are told, Guzerati for
toddy in some form.]
ARGEMONE MEXICANA. This
American weed (N.O. Papaveraceae) is
notable as having overrun India, m
every part of which it seems to be
familiar. It is known by a variety
of names, Firinghl dhatura, gamboge
thistle, &c. [See Watt, Diet. Econ.
Prod., i. 306 se^q.']
ARGUS PHEASANT.
36
ARRACK, RACK.
ARGUS PHEASANT, s. This
name, which seems more properly to
belong to the splendid bird of the
Malay Peninsula (Argusanus giganteus,
Tern., Pavo argus, Lin.), is confusingly
applied in Upper India to the Hima-
layan horned pheasant Ceriornis (Spp.
satyra, and melanocephala) from the
round white eyes or spots which mark
a great part of the bird's plumage, —
See remark under MOONAUL.
ARRACK, RACK, s. This word
is the Ar. 'arak, properly 'perspira-
tion,' and then, first the exudation
or sap drawn from the date palm
Carak al-tamar) ; secondly any strong
drink, 'distilled spirit,' 'essence,' etc.
But it has spread to very remote
corners of Asia. Thus it is used in
the forms ariki and arki in Mongolia
and Manchuria, for spirit distilled
from grain. In India it is applied
to a variety of common spirits ; in
S. India to those distilled from the
fermented sap of sundry palms ; in
E. and N. India to the spirit distilled
from cane-molasses, and also to that
from rice. The Turkish form of the
word, rdM, is applied to a spirit
made from grape-skins ; and in Syria
and Egypt to a spirit flavoured with,
aniseed, made in the Lebanon. There
is a popular or slang Fr. word, riquiqui,
for brandy, which appears also to be
derived from arakl (Marcel Devic).
Humboldt (Examen, &c., ii. 300) says
that the word first appears in Pigafetta's
Voyage of Magellan ; but this is not
correct.
c. 1420. — "At every yam (post-house)
they give the travellers a sheep, a goose, a
fowl .... 'arak. . . ."—Shah Itukh's Em-
bassy to China, in N. & E., xiv. 396.
1516. — "And they bring cocoa-nuts,
hurraca (which is something to drink) . . . ."
— Barbosa, Hak. Soc. 59.
1518. — " — que todos os mantimentos asy
de pao, como vinhos, orracas, arrozes,
carnes, e pescados." — In Archiv. Port.
Orient., fasc. 2, 57.
1521. — "When these people saw the
politeness of the captain, they presented
.some fish, and a vessel of palm- wine, which
they call in their language uraca. . . ." —
Pigafetta, Hak. Soc. 72.
1544. — "Manueli a cruce .... commendo
ut plurimum invigilet duobus illis Christian-
orum Carearum pagis, diligenter attendere
.... nemo potu Orracae se inebriet . . .
si ex hoc deinceps tempore Punicali Orracha
potetur, ipsos ad mihi suo gravi damno
luituros."— >Scf/. Fr. Xav. Epistt., p. 111.
1554. — "And the excise on the orraquas
made from palm-trees, of which there are
three kinds, viz., cwa, which is as it is
drawn ; orraqua, which is pwra once boiled
{cozida, qu. distilled ?) ; sharah {xarao) which
is boiled two or three times and is stronger
than orraqua." — S. Botelho, Tombo, 50.
1563. — "One kind (of coco-palm) they
keep to bear fruit, the other for the sake of
the gura, which is vino mosto; and this when
it has been distilled they call orraca." —
Garcia D'O., f. 67. (The word sura, used
here, is a very ancient importation from
India, for CoSmas (6th century) in his
account of the coco-nut, confounding (it
would seem) the milk with the toddy of that
palm, says: "The Argellion is at first full
of a very sweet water, which the Indians
drink from the nut, using it instead of wine.
This drink is called rhoncosura, and is
extremely pleasant." It is indeed possible
that the rhonco here may already be the
word arrack).
1605. — "A Chines borne, but now turned
lauan, who was our next neighbour ....
and brewed Aracke which is a kind of hot
drinke, that is vsed in most of these parts of
the world, instead of Wine. . ." — E. Scot, in
Purchas, i. 173.
1631. — ". . . . jecur .... a potu istius
maledicti Arac, non tantum in tempera-
mento immutatum, sed etiam in substantia,
sua, corrumpitur." — Jac. Bontius, lib. ii. cap.
vii. p. 22.
1687. — "Two jars of Arack (made of rice
as I judged) called by the Chinese Samshu
[Sajoashooy'—Pampier, i. 419,
1719. — "We exchanged some of our wares
for opium and some arrack. . . ." — Robinson
Cnisoe, Ft. II.
1727. — " Mr Boucher had been 14 Months
soliciting to procure his Phirmaund ; but
his repeated Petitions .... had no Effect.
But he had an Englishman, one Swan, for
his Interpreter, who often took a large Dose
of Arrack. . . . Swan got pretty near the
King (Aurungzeb) .... and cried with a
loud Voice in the Persian Language that
his Master wanted Justice done him " (see
DOAI).—A. Hamilton, i. 97.
Rack is a further corruption ; and rack-
punch is perhaps not quite obsolete.
1603.— "We taking the But-ends of Pikes
and Halberts and Faggot-sticks, drave them
into a Racke-house. " — E. Scot, in Purchas,
i. 184.
Purchas also has Vraca'and other forms ;
and at i. 648 there is mention of a strong
kind of spirit called Rack-apee (Malay dpi—
'fire'). See FOOL'S RACK.
1616. — "Some small quantitie of Wine,
but not common, is made among them ; they
call it Raack, distilled from Sugar and a ,
spicie Rinde of a Tree called lagra
[Jaggery]." — Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1470.
1622. — "We'll send him a jar of rack by
next conveyance." — Letter in Sainshiry,
iii. 40.
ARSENAL.
37
ARYAN,
1627. — "Java hath been fatal to many of
the English, but much through their own
distemper with Rack." — Purchm, Pilgrim-
age, 693.
1848. — "Jos . . . finally insisted upon
having a bowl of rack punch. . . . That
bowl of rack punch was the cause of all this
history." — Vanity Fair, ch. vi.
ABSENAL, s. An old and ingenious
etymology of this word is arx navalis.
But it is really Arabic. Hyde derives
it from tars-khdnah, 'domus terroris,'
contracted into tarsdnah, the form (as
he says) used at Constantinople
(Syntagma Dissertt., i. 100). But it is
really the Ar. ddr-al-sind'a^ 'domus
artificii,' as the quotations from Mas'-
udi clearly show. The old Ital. forms
darsena, darsinale corroborate this, and
the Sp. ataragana, which is rendered
in Ar. by Pedro de Alcala, quoted by
Dozy, as dar a cinaa. — (See details in
Dozy, Oosterlingen, 16-18.)
A.D. 943-4. — "At this day in the year of
the Hijra 332, Rhodes {Rodas) is an arsenal
{ddr-sind'a) where the Greeks build their
war- vessels." — Mas'udl, ii. 423. And again
" ddr-sind'at al mardJdh" 'an arsenal of
ships,' iii. 67.
1573.— "In this city (Fez) there is a very
great building which they call Dara^ana,
where the Christian captives used to labour
at blacksmith's work and other crafts under
the superintendence and orders of renegade
headmen . . . here they made cannon and
powder, and wrought swords, cross-bows,
and arquebusses." — Marmol, Desc. General
de Africa, lib. iii. f. 92.
1672. — " On met au Tershana deux belles
^al^res k I'eau." — Antoine Gallaiid, Journ.,
i. 80.
ART, EUROPEAN. We have heard
much, and justly, of late years regard-
ing the corruption of Indian art and
artistic instinct by the employment of
the artists in working for European
patrons, and after European patterns.
The copying of such patterns is no
new thing, as we may see from this
passage of the brightest of writers
upon India whilst still under Asiatic
government.
c. 1665. — ". . . , not that the Indians
have not wit enough to make them success-
ful in Arts, they doing very well (as to some
of them) in many parts of India, and it
being found that they have inclination
enough for them, and that some of them
make (even without a Master) very pretty
workmanship and imitate so well our work
of Europe, that the difference thereof will
hardly be discerned." — Bemier, E. T., 81-
82 [ed. Constable, 254].
ARTICHOKE, s. The genealogy of
this word appears to be somewhat as
follows : The Ar. is al-^iarsliuf (per-
haps connected with harash, 'rough-
skinned') or al-hharshuf J hence Sp.
alcarchofa and It. carcioffo and arciocco.
Ft. artichaut, Eng. artichoke.
c. 1348. — "The Incense (benzoin) tree is
small .... its branches are like those
of a thistle or an artichoke (al-kharshaf)."
— Ibn Batiita, iv. 240. Al-kharshaf in the
published text. The spelling with h instead
of kh is believed to be correct (see Bozy, s.v.
Alcarchofa) ; [also see N.E.D. s.v. Artichoke'].
ARYAN, adj. Skt. Arya, 'noble.' A
term frequently used to include all the
races (Indo- Persic, Greek, Roman,
Celtic, Sclavonic, &c.) which speak
languages belonging to the same family
as Sanskrit. Much vogue was given
to the term by Pictet's publication of
Les Origines Indo-Europemnes, ou les
Aryas Primitifs (Paris, 1859), and this
writer seems almost to claim the name
in this sense as his own (see quotation
below). But it was in use long before
the date of his book. Our first quota-
tion is from Bitter, and there it has
hardly reached the full extent of ap-
plication. Bitter seems to have derived
the use in this passage from Lassen's
Pentapotamia. The word has in great
measure superseded the older term
Indo-Germanic, proposed by F. Schlegel
at the beginning of the last cen-
tury. The latter is, however, still
sometimes used, and M. Hovelacque,
especially, prefers it. We may observe
here that the connection which evi-
dently exists between the several
languages classed together as Aryan
cannot be regarded, as it was formerly,
as warranting an assumption of identity
of race in all the peoples who speak
them.
It may be noted as curious that
among the Javanese (a people so remote
in blood from what we understand by
Aryan), the word drya is commonly
used as an honorary prefix to the
names of men. of rank ; a survival of
the ancient Hindu influence on the
civilisation of the island.
The earliest use of Aryan in an
ethnic sense is in the Inscription on
the tomb of Darius, in which the king
calls himself an Aryan, and of Aryan
descent, whilst Ormuzd is in the
Median version styled, '(jod of the
Aryans '
ARYAN.
38
ASSEGAY.
B.C. c. 486. — "Adam Ddryavush Khshdya-
thiya vazarka Pdrsa, P&r-
sahiyd putra, Aiiya, Ariya chitra." i.e. "I
(am) Darius, the Great King, the King of
Kings, the Kin^ of all inhabited countries,
the King of this great Earth far and near,
the son of Hystaspes, an Achaenienian, a
Persian, an Arian, of Avian descent." — In
JiawHnson's Herodotus, 3rd ed., iv. 250.
"These Medes were called anciently by
all people Arians, but when Medfea, the
Colchian, came to them from Athens, they
changed their name." — Herodot., vii. 62
(Rawlins).
1835. — "Those eastern and proper Indians,
whose territory, however, Alexander never
touched by a long way, call themselves in
the most ancient period Arians (Alier)
{Manu, ii. 22, x. 45), a name coinciding
with that of the ancient Medes." — Ritter,
v. 458.
1838. — See also Ritter, viii. 17 seqq. ; and
Potto's art. in Ersch & Grueber's Encyc, ii.
18, 46.
1850. — "The Aryan tribes in conquering
India, urged by the Brahmans, made war
against the Turanian demon-worship, but
not always with complete success." — Dr.
J. Wilson, in Life, 450.
1851. — "We must request the patience of
our readers whilst we give a short outline of
the component members of the great Arian
family. The first is the Sanskrit. . . . The
second branch of the Arian family is the
Persian. . . . There are other scions of the
Arian stock which struck root in the soil of
Asia, before the Arians reached the shores
of Europe. . ." — {Prof. Max Muller) Edin-
burgh Remew, Oct. 1851, pp. 312-313.
1853. — "Sur les sept premieres civilisa-
tions, qui sont celles de I'ancien monde,^ six
appartiennent, en partie au moins, h la race
ariane." — Gobineau, De Vln^galite des Races
Humaines, i. 364.
1855. — " I believe that all who have lived
in India will bear testimony .... that to
natives of India, of whatever class or caste,
Musstdman, Hindoo, or Parsee, 'Aryan or
Tamulian,' unless they have had a special
training, our European paintings, prints,
drawings, and photographs, plain or coloured,
if they are landscapes, are absolutely unin-
telligible."— Yule, Mission to Am, 59 (publ.
1858).
1858. — "The Aryan tribes — for that is the
name they gave themselves, both in their
old and new homes — brought with them
institutions of a simplicity almost primitive."
— Whitney, Or. d; Ling. Studies, ii. 5.
1861. — " Latin, again, with Greek, and the
Celtic, the Teutonic, and Slavonic lan-
guages, together likewise with the ancient
dialects of India and Persia, must have
sprung from an earlier language, the mother
of the whole Indo-European or Aryan family
of speech." — Prof. Max Millie)^, Lectures, 1st
Ser. 32.
We also find the verb Aryanize :
1858. — " Thus all India was brought under
the sway, physical or intellectual and moral,
of the alien race ; it was thoroughly
Aryanized." — Whitney, u. s. 7.
ASHEAFEE, s. Arab, ashrafly
'noble,' applied to various gold coins
(in analogy with the old English
'noble'), especially to the dinar of
Egypt, and to the Gold Mohur of
India.— See XERAFINE.
c. 1550. — "There was also the sum of
500,000 Falory ashrafies equal in the
currency of Persia to 50,000 royal Irak
tomans." — Mem. of Humayun, 125. A note
suggests that Falory, or Flori, indicates
Jiorin.
ASSAM, n.p. The name applied
for the last three centuries or more to
the great valley of the Brahmaputra
River, from the emergence of its chief
sources from the mountains till it
enters the great plain of Bengal. The
name Asdm&no. sometimes Ashdm is
a form of Ahdm or Ahom, a dynasty
of Shan race, who entered the country
in the middle ages, and long ruled it.
Assam politically is now a province
embracing much more than the name
properly included.
c. 1590. — "The dominions of the Rajah
of Asham join to Kamroop ; he is a very
powerful prince, lives in great state, and
when he dies, his principal attendants, both
male and female, are voluntarily buried alive
with his corpse." — Gladwin's Ayeen (ed.
1800) ii. 3 ; [Jarrett, trans, ii. 118].
1682. — "Ye Nabob was very busy dis-
patching and vesting divers principal officers
sent with all possible diligence with recruits
for their army, lately overthrown in Asham
and Sillet, two large plentiful countries 8
days' journey distant from this city (Dacca)."
—Hedges, Diary, Oct. 29th ; [Hak. Soc. i. 43].
1770. — "In the beginning of the present
century, some Bramins of Bengal carried
their superstitions to Asham, where the
people were so happy as to be guided solely
by the dictates of natural religion." —
Raynal (tr. 1777) i. 420.1
1788. — "M. Chevalier, the late Governor
of Chandernagore, by permission of the
King, went up as high as the capital of
Assam, about the year 1762." — RennelVs
Mem., 3rd ed. p. 299.
ASSEGAY, s. An African throw-
ing-spear. Dozy has shown that this
is Berber zaghdya, with the Ar. article
prefixed (p. 223). Those who use it
often seem to take it for a S. African
or Eastern word. So Godinho de
Eredia seems to use it as if IVIalay
(f. 21?;). [Mr Skeat remarks that the
nearest word in Malay is seligi, ex-
ATAP, ADAP.
39
ATLAS.
plained by Klinkert as ' a short wooden
throwing-spear,' which is possibly that
referred to by G. de Eredia.]
c. 1270.— "There was the King standing
with three ' exortins ' (or men of the guard)
by his side armed with javelins [ab lur atza-
gayes "]. — Chronicle of K. James of Aragon,
tr. by Mr. Foster, 1883, i. 173.
c. 1444. — " . . . They have a quantity of
azagaias, which are a kind of light darts."
— Cadamosto, NavegagoU) primeira, 32.
1552. — "But in general they all came
armed in their fashion, some with azagaias
and shields and others with bows and
quivers of arrows." — Barros, I. iii. 1.
1572.—
*' Hum de escudo embra^ado, e de azagaia,
Outro de arco encurvado, e setta ervada."
Catnoes, i. 86.
By Burton :
" this, targe on arm and assegai in hand,
that, with his bended bow, and venom'd
reed."
1586. — " I loro archibugi sono belli, e
buoni, come i nostri, e le lance sono fatte
con alcune canne piene, e forti, in capo
delle quali mettono vn ferro, come uno di
quelli delle nostri zagaglie." — BafM, 111.
1600. — "These they use to make Instru-
ments of wherewith to fish .... as also to
make weapons, as Bows, Arrowes, Aponers,
and Assagayen." — Disc, of Gxdnea, from the
Dutch, in Purchas, ii. 927.
1608. — "Doncques voyant que nous ne
pouvions passer, les deux hommes sont vena
en nageant aupr^s de nous, et ayans en
leurs mains trois Lancettes ou Asagayes." —
Houtjnan, 5b.
[1648. — "The ordinary food of these Cafres
is the flesh of this animal (the elephant), and
four of them with their Assegais (in orig.
ageagayes), which are a kind of short pike,
are able to bring an elephant to the ground
and kill it." — Tavernier (ed. Ball), ii. 161,,
cf. ii. 295.]
1666. — "Les autres armes offensives (in
India) sont Tare et la fl6che, le javelot ou
zagaye . . . "—Thevenot, V. 132 (ed. 1727).
1681. — " .... encontraron diez y nueve
hombres bazos armados con dardas, y aza-
gayas, assi llaman los Arabes vnas lan^as
pequeiias arrojadizas, y pelearon con ellos."
— Martinez de la Puente, Compendio, 87.
1879.—
" Alert to fight, athirst to slay.
They shake the dreaded assegai.
And rush with blind and frantic will
On all, when few, whose force is skill."
Isandlaiia, by Ld. Stratford de
Reddiffe, Times, March 29.
ATAP, ADAP, s. Applied in the
Malayo-Javanese regions to any palm-
fronds used in thatching, commonly
to those of the Nipa {Nipa fruticans,
Thunb.). [A tap^ according to Mr Skeat,
is also applied to any roofing ; thus
tiles are called atap batu, ' stone ataps.']
The Nipa, "although a wild plant,
for it is so abundant that its culture
is not necessary, it is remarkable that
its name should be the same in all the
languages from Sumatra to the Philip-
pines."— {Grawfurd, Diet. Ind. Ardi.
301). At$p is Javanese for 'thatch.'
1672. — "Atap or leaves of Palm-trees
. . . ." — Baldams, Ceylon, 164.
1690. — "Adapol (quae folia sunt sicca et
vetusta) . . . ." — Riimphius, Herb. Amb.
i. 14.
1817. — "In the maritime districts, 9.tap
or thatch is made .... from the leaves of
the nipa." — Raffles, Java, i. 166 ; [2nd ed.
i. 186].
1878. — "The universal roofing of a Perak
house is Attap stretched over bamboo rafters
and ridge-poles. This attap is the dried leaf
of the nipah palm, doubled over a small stick
of bamboo, or nibong." — McNair, Pei'ak, tfcc,
164.
ATLAS, s. An obsolete word for
' satin,' from the Ar. atlasy used in that
sense, literally 'bare' or 'bald' (comp.
the Ital. raso for 'satin'). The word
is still used in German. [The Draper's
Did. (s.v.) says that "a silk stuff
wrought with threads of gold and
silver, and known by this name, was
at one time imported from India."
Yusuf Ali {Mon. on Silk Fabrics, p.
93) writes : ^^ Atlas is the Indian satin,
but the term satan (corrupted from the
English) is also applied, and sometimes
specialised to a thicker form of the
fabric. This fabric is always sub-
stantial, i.e. never so thin or netted
as to be semi-transparent ; more of the
weft showing on the upper surface
than of the warp."]
1284.— "Cette m6me nuit par ordre du
Sultan quinze cents de ses Mamlouks furent
rev^tus de robes d'atlas rouges brod^es. . ."
— Makrizt, t. ii. pt. i. 69.
„ "The Sultan Mas'ud clothed his
dogs with trappings of atlas of divers colours,
and put bracelets upon t\iem."—Fakhrl,
p. 68.
1505.— "Raso por seda rasa."— Atlfts,
VocaUdar Ara^iigo of Fr. P. de Alcala.
1673.— "They go Rich in Apparel, their
Turbats of Gold, Damask 'd Gk)ld Atlas Coats
to their Heels, Silk, Alajah or Cuttanee
breeches."— i^ryer, 196.
1683.— "I saw ye Taffaties and Atlasses
in ye Warehouse, and gave directions con-
cerning their several colours and stripes." —
Hedges, Diary, May 6 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 85].
1689.— (Surat) "is renown'd for ... .
rich Silks, such as Atlasses .... and for
Zarbafts [Zerbaft]. .>. ."—Oviiigtm,2\%,
ATOLL.
40
AVA.
1712. — In the Spectator of this year are
advertised "a purple and gold Atlas gown "
and "a scarlet and gold Atlas petticoat
edged with silver." — Cited in Malcolm's
Anecdotes (1808), 429.
1727. — " They are exquisite in the
Weaver's Trade and Embroidery, which
may be seen in the rich Atlasses ....
made by them." — A. Hamilton, i. 160.
c. 1750 -60. — "The most considerable
(manufacture) is that of their atlasses or
satin flowered with gold and silver." — Grose,
i. 117.
Note. — I saw not long ago in India a
Polish Jew who was called Jacob Atlas, and
he explained to me that when the Jews
(about 1800) were forced to assume surnames,
this was assigned to his grandfather, because
he wore a black satin gaberdine! — [A. B.
1879.)
ATOLL, s. A group of coral islands
forming a ring or chaplet, sometimes
of many miles in diameter, inclosing a
space of comparatively shallow water,
each of the islands being on the same
type as the atoll. We derive the ex-
pression from the Maldive islands,
which are the typical examples of this
structure, and where the form of the
word is atolu. [P. de Laval (Hak.
Soc. i. 93) states tnat the provinces in
the Maldives were known as Atollon.]
It is probably connected with the
Singhalese dtul, * inside ' ; [or etula, as
Mr Gray (P. de Laval, Hak. Soc. i.
94) writes the word. The Mad. Admin.
Man. in the Glossary gives Malayal.
attdlam, 'a sinking reef']. The term
was made a scientific one by Darwin
in his publication on Coral Keefs (see
below), but our second quotation shows
that it had been generalised at an
earlier date.
c. 1610. — "Estant au milieu d'vn Atollon,
vous voyez autour de vous ce grand banc de
pierre que jay dit, qui environne et qui
defend les isles contre I'impetuosit^ de la
mer." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 71 (ed. 1679) ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 94].
1732. — "Atollon, a name applied to such
a place in the sea as exhibits a heap of little
islands lying close together, and almost hang-
ing on to each other." — Zeidler's [{GrervciSkn)
Universal Lexicon, s.v.
1842. — "I have invariably used in this
volume the term atoll, which is the name
given to these circular groups of coral islets
by their inhabitants in the Indian Ocean,
and is synonymous with 'lagoon-island.'" —
Darwin, The Structure, tkc, of Coral Reefs, 2.
AX7MIL, s. Ar. and thence H.
^dmil (noun of agency from 'amal, * he
performed a task or office,' therefore
' an agent '). Under the native govern-
ments a collector of Revenue ; also a
farmer of the Revenue invested with
chief authority in his District. Also
AUMILDAB. Properly 'anmlddr,
' one holding office ' ; ( Ar. 'amal, ' work,'
with P. term of agency). A factor or
manager. Among the Mahrattas the
'Amalddr was a collector of revenue
under varying conditions — (See details
in Wilson). The term is now limited
to Mysore and a few other parts of
India, and does not belong to the
standard system of any Presidency.
The word in the following passage
looks as if intended for ^amalddr,
though there is a term Mdlddr, 'the
holder of property.'
1680.— " The Mauldar or Didwan [Dewan]
that came with the Ruccas [Roocka] from
Golcondah sent forward to Lingappa at
Conjiveram." — Ft. St. Geo. Cotis., 9th Novr.
No. III., 38.
c. 1780. — ". . . . having detected various
frauds in the management of the Amuldar
or renter . . . . (M. Lally) paid him 40,000
rupees."— Or7n€, iii. 496 (ed. 1803).
1793. — "The aumildars, or managers of
the districts." — Dirom, p. 56.
1799. — "I wish that you would desire one
of your people to communicate with the
Amildar of Soondah respecting this road."
— A . Wellesleii to T. Munro, in Munro's Life,
i. 335.
1804. — "I know the character of the
Peshwah, and his ministers, and of every
Mahratta amildar sufficiently well . . . ."
— Wellington, iii. 38.
1809. — "Of the aumil I saw nothing." —
Ld. Valentia, i. 412.
AURUNG, s. H. from P. aurang^
' a place where goods are manufactured,,
a depot for such goods.' During the-
Company's trading days this term was
applied to their factories for the pur-
chase, on advances, of native piece-
goods, &c.
1778. — ". . . . Gentoo-factors in their
own pay to provide the investments at the
different Aurungs or cloth markets in the
province." — Orme, ii. 51.
1789. — "I doubt, however, very much
whether he has had sufficient experience in
the commercial line to enable him to manage
so difiicult and so {important an aiirung as
Luckipore, which is almost the only one of
any magnitude which supplies the species of
coarse cloths which do not interfere witl\ the
British manufactiire." — Comwallis. i. 435.
AVA, n.p. The name of the city
which was for several centuries the
AVADAVAT.
41
AVATAR.
capital of the Burmese Empire, and
was applied often to that State itself.
This name is borrowed, according to
Crawfurd, from the form Awa or Awak
used by the Malays. The proper
Burmese form was Eng-wa, or 'the
Lake-Mouth,' because the city was
built near the opening of a lagoon
into the Irawadi ; but this was called,
even by the Burmese, more popularly
A-wd, 'The Mouth.' The city was
founded a.d. 1364. The first European
occurrence of the name, so far as we
know, is (c. 1440) in the narrative of
Nicolo Conti, and it appears again (no
doubt from Conti's information) in the
great World -Map of Era Mauro at
Venice (J 459).
c. 1430.— "Having sailed up this river for
the space of a month he arrived at a city
more noble than all the others, called Ava,
and the circumference of which is 15 miles."
—Conti, in India in the XVth Gent. 11.
c. 1490.— "The country (Pegu) is distant
15 days' journey by land from another called
Ava in which grow rubies and many other
precious stones."— ^ter. di Sto. Stefano, u. s.
p. 6.
1516. — "Inland beyond this Kingdom of
Pegu .... there is another Kingdom of
Gentiles which has a King who resides in a
very great and opulent city called Ava, 8
days' journey from the sea ; a place of rich
merchants, in which there is a great trade of
jewels, rubies, and spinel-rubies, which are
gathered in this Kingdom."— Barbosa, 186.
c. 1610.—" ... .The King of Ovd having
already sent much people, with cavalry, to
relieve Porao (Prome), which marches with
the Pozao (?) and city of Ovd or Anvd,
(which means ' surrounded on all sides with
streams') . . ." — Antonio Bocarro, Decada,
150.
1726.— "The city Ava is surpassing
great. . . . One may not travel by land to
Ava, both because this is permitted by the
Emperor to none but envoys, on account of
the Rubies on the way, and also because it
is a very perilous journey on account of the
tvgGTS."—Vahntijn, V. (Ghorom.) 127.
AVADAVAT, s. Improperly for
Amadavat. The name given to a
certain pretty little cage-bird (Estrelda
amandava, L. or 'Bed Wax - Bill')
found throughout India, but originally
brought to Europe from Ahmaddbdd
in Guzerat, of which the name is a
corruption. We also find Ahmadabad
represented by Madava: as in old
maps Astardhdd on the Caspian is
represented by Strava (see quotation
from Gorrea below). [One of the
native names for the bird is Idl,
'ruby,' which appears in the quota-
tion from Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali
below.]
1538. — ". . . . o qual veyo d'Amadava
principall cidade do reino."— In S. Botelho,
Tombo, 228.
1546.— "The greater the resistance they
made, the more of their blood was spilt in
their defeat, and when they took to flight,
we gave them chase for the space of half a
league. And it is my belief that as far as
the will of the officers and lascarys went,
we should not have halted on this side of
Madavd ; but as I saw that my people were
much fatigued, and that the Moors were
in great numbers, I withdrew them and
brought them back to the city." — D. Joao
de Castro's despatch to the City of Goa
respecting the victory at Dhx.— Gorrea, iv.
574.
1648.— "The capital (of Guzerat) lies in
the interior of the country and is named
Hamed-Ewat, i.e. the City of King Hamed
who built it; nowadays they call it Avfia-
rfamr or Amadabat. "—Ftm Tvmt, 4.
1673.— "From Amidavad, small Birds,
who, besides that they are spotted with
white and Red no bigger than Measles, the
principal Chorister beginning, the rest in
Consort, Fifty in a Cage, make an admirable
Chorus." — Fryer, 116.
[1777. — " ... a few presents now and then
— china, shawls, congou tea, avadavats, and
Indian crackers." — The School for Scandal,
v.i.]
1813.—". . . , amadavats, and other
songsters are brought thither (Bombay)
from Surat and different countries. " — Forbes,
Or. Mem. i. 47. [The 2nd ed. (i. 32) reads
amadavads.]
[1832.— "The lollah, known to many by
the name of haver-dewatt, is a beautiful
little creature, about one-third the size of
a hedge-sparrow." — Mrs Meer Hassan Ali,
Observat. ii. 54.]
AVATAR, s. Skt. Avatdra, an
incarnation on earth of a divine Being.
This word first appears in Baldaeus
(1672) in the form Autaar (Afgoderye,
p. 52), which in the German version
generally quoted in this book takes
the corrupter shape of Altar.
[c. 1590.— "In the city of Sambal is a
temple called Hari Mandal (the temple of
Vishnu) belonging to a Brahman, from
among whose descendants the tenth avatar
will appear at this spot." — Aln, tr. Jarrett,
ii. 281.]
1672.— "Bey den Benjanen haben auch
diese zehen Verwandlungen den Nameu
daas sie Altare heissen, und also hat Mats
Altar als dieser erste, gewahret 2500 Jahr."
— Baldaeus, 472.
1784.— "The ten Avatdrs or descents of
the deity, in his capacity of Preserver."—
Sir W. Jones, in Asiat. Jies. (reprint) i.
234.
AVERAGE.
42
BAB A.
1812.— "The Awatars of Vishnu, by
■which are meant his descents upon earth, are
usually counted ten. . . ." — Maria Graham,
49.
1821.— "The Irish Avatar."— jByron.
1845. — "In Vishnu-land what Avatar?"
— Brovming, Dramatic Romances, Works,
ed. 1870, iv. pp. 209, 210.
1872. — ". . . . all which cannot blind us
to the fact that the Master is merely another
avatar of Dr Holmes himself." — Sai. Review,
Dec. 14, p. 768.
1873. — "He .... builds up a curious
History of Spiritualism, according to which
all matter is mediately or immediately the
avatar of some Intelligence, not necessarily
the highest." — Academy, May 15th, 1726.
1875. — "Balzac's avatars were a hundred-
fold as numerous as those of Vishnu." — Ibid.,
April 24th, p. 421.
AVERAGE, s. Skeat derives this
in all its senses from L. Latin averia,
used for cattle ; for his deduction of
meanings we must refer to his Dic-
tionary. But it is worthy of considera-
tion whether average, in its special
marine use for a proportionate contri-
bution towards losses of those whose
goods are cast into the sea to save a
ship, &c., is not directly connected
with the Fr. avarie, which has quite
that signification. And this last
Dozy shows most plausibly to be from
the Ar. ^awdr, spoilt merchandise.'
[This is rejected by the N.E.D., which
concludes that the Ar. ^awdr is " merely
a mod. Arabic translation and adap-
tation of the Western term in its latest
sense."] Note that many European
words of trade are from the Arabic ;
and that avarie is in Dutch avarij,
averij, or haverij. — (See Dozy, Ooster-
lingen.)
AYAH, s. A native lady's-maid or
nurse-maid. The word has been
adopted into most of the Indian
vernaculars in the forms dya or dyd,
but it is really Portuguese (f. aia,
* a nurse, or governess ' ; m. aio, ' the
governor of a young fioble'). [These
again have been connected with L.
Latin aidus^ Fr. aide, 'a helper.']
1779. — "I was sitting in my own house in
the compound, when the iya came down
And told me that her mistress wanted a
candle." — Kitmutgar's evidence, in the case
of Grand v. Francis. Ext. in Echoes of Old
Calcutta, 225.
1782.— (A Table of Wages) :—
' ' Consumah 10 (rupees a month).
Eyah.
Oct. 12.
. 5. " — India Gazette,
1810.— "The female who attends a lady
while she is dressing, etc., is called an
Ayah."— Williamson, V. M. i. 337.
1826. — "The lieutenant's visits were now
less frequent than usual ; one day, however,
he came .... and on leaving the house I
observed him slip something, which I
doubted not was money, into the hand of
the Ayah, or serving woman, of Jane." —
Pandurang Han, 71 ; [ed. 1873, i. 99].
1842.— "Here (at Simla) there is a great
preponderence of Mahometans. I am told
that the gans produced absolute consterna-
tion, visible in their countenances. One
Ayah threw herself upon the ground in an
agony of despair. ... I fired 42 guns for
Ghuzni and Cabul ; the 22nd (42nd T) gim—
which announced that all was finished — was
what overcame the Mahometans." — Lord
Ellenhorough, in Indian Administration 295.
This stuff was written to the great Duke of
Wellington !
1873.— " The white-robed ayah flits in and
out of the tents, finding a home for our
various possessions, and thither we soon
retire."— i^7-aser's Mag., June, i. 99.
1879. — "He was exceedingly fond of his
two children, and got for them servants ; a
man to cook their dinner, and an ayah to
take care of them." — Miss Stokes, Indian
Fairy Tales, 7.
B
BABA, s. This is the word usually
applied in Anglo-Indian families, by
both Europeans and natives, to the
children — often in the plural form,
hdbd log (% = 'folk'). The word is
not used by the natives among them-
selves in the same way, at least not
habitually : and it would seem as if
our word baby had influenced the use.
The word bdbd is properly Turki =
' father ' ; sometimes used to a child
as a term of endearment (or forming
part of such a term, as in the P. Bdbd-
jdn, ' Life of your Father '). Compare
the Russian use of batushka. ^Bdbdji
is a common form of address to a
Fakir, usually a member of one of
theMusulman sects. And hence it is
pf^ generally as a title of respect.]
[1685.— "A Letter from the Pettepolle
Bo\)bSi."—Pringle, Diary, Fort St. Geo. iv.
92.]
1826. — "I reached the hut of a Gossein
. . . and reluctantly tapped at the wicket,
calling, '0 Baba, 0 M.aiia.Ta,j. ' "—Fandurang
Hariled. 1873, i. 76].
[1880.— " While Sunny Baba is at large,
and might at any time make a raid on
Mamma, who is dozing over a novel on the
spider chair near the mouth of the ther-
BABAGOOREE.
43
BABI.ROUSSA.
mantidote, the Ayah and Bearer dare not
leave their charge." — Aherigh-McLchay,
Twenty-one Days, p. 94.]
BABAGrOOREE, s. H. Bdbdghun,
the white agate (or chalcedony?) of
Cambay. [For these stones see Forbes,
Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 323 : Tavernier, ed.
Ball, i. 68.] It is apparently so called
from the patron saint or martyr
of the district containing the mines,
under whose special protection the
miners place themselves before de-
scending into the shafts. Tradition
alleges that he was a prince of the
gi-eat Ghori dynasty, who was killed
in a great battle in that region. But
this prince will hardly be found in
history.
1516. — "They also find in this town
(Limadura in Guzerat) much chalcedony,
which they call babagore. They make
beads with it, and other things which they
wear about them." — Barbosa, 67.
1554. — "In this country (Guzerat) is a
profusion of Babaghtlrl and camelians ; but
the best of these last are those coming from
Yaman." — Sidi 'AH Kapvdan, in J.A.S.B.
V. 463.
1590. — "By the command of his Majesty
grain weights of babaghtlri were made,
which were used in 'weighing." — Am, i. 35,
and note, p. 615 {Blochmann).
1818. — "On the summit stands the tomb
.... of the titular saint of the country,
Baba Ghor, to whom a devotion is paid more
as a deity than as a saint. . . ." — Copland,
in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo., i. 294.
1849. — Among ten kinds of camelians
specified in H. Briggs's Cities of Gujardshtra
we find " Bawa Gori Akik, a veined kind."—
p. 183.
BABBS, n.p. This name is given
to the I. of Perim, in the St. of
Babelmandel, in the quotation from
Ovington. It was probably English
sea-slang only. [Mr Whiteway points
out that this is clearly from albabo,
the Port, form of the Ar. word. Joao
de Castro in Roteiro (1541), p. 34, says :
" This strait is called by the neighbour-
ing people, as well as those who dwell
on the shores of the Indian Ocean,
Albabo, which in Arabic signifies
* gates.' "]
[1610. — "We attempting to work up to
the B&be."~ Danvers, Letters, i. 52.]
[1611.— "There is at the Babb a ship
come from ^vfahelV—Ibid. i. 111.]
1690.— "The Babbs is a small island
opemng to the Red Sea. . . . Between this
and the Main Land is a safe Passage. . ." —
OcingUm, 458.
[1769.— "Yet they made no estimation of
the currents without the Babs"; (note),
" This is the common sailors' phrase for the
Straits of Babelmandel."— ^rwce, Travels to
discover the Source of the Nile, ed. 1790,
Bk. i. cap. ii.]
BABER, BHABUR, s. H. babar,
bhabar. A name given to those dis-
tricts of the N.W. Provinces which
lie immediately under the Himalaya
to the dry forest belt on the talus of
the hills, at the lower edge of which
the moisture comes to the surface and
forms the wet forest belt called Taral.
(See TERAI.) The following extract
from the report of a lecture on Indian
Forests is rather a happy example of
the danger of " a little learning " to a
reporter :
1877.— "Beyond that (the Tarai) lay
another district of about the same breadth,
called in the native dialect the Bahadar.
That in fact was a great filter-bed of sand
and vegetation." — London Morning Paper
of 2Qth May.
BABI-ROUSSA, s. Malay babi*
('hog') rusa ('stag'). The 'Stag-
hog,' a remarkable animal of the swine
genus {Sus babirussa, L. ; Babirussa
alfurus, F. Cuvier), found in the island
of Bourou, and some others of the I.
Archipelago, but nowhere on conti-
nental Asia. Yet it seems difficult
to apply the description of Pliny
below, or the name and drawing given
by Cosmas, to any other animal. The
4-horned swine of Aelian is more pro-
bably the African Wart-hog, called
accordingly by F. Cuvier Phacoclwerus
Aeliani.
c. A.D. 70. — "The wild bores of India
have two bowing fangs or tuskes of a cubit
length, growing out of their mouth, and as
many out of their foreheads like calves
homes."— Pliny, viii. 52 {Holland's Tr.
i. 231).
c. 250. "A^7€t 8k ALpoov iv ' kidiwirlq.
yiveadai. . ... His Ter/xiKe/ows. " — Aelian,
he Nat. Anim. xvii. 10.
c. 545.— "The Choirelaphxis ('Hog-stag')
I have both seen and eaten."— Cosmos In-
dicopleustes, in Cathay, kc, p. clxxv.
1555._<« There are hogs also 2oith homes,
andparats which prattle much which they
call noi-vt (Lory)."— Oalvano, Discoveries of
the World, Hak. Soc. 120.
* This word takes a ludicrous form iu Dampier :
"All the Indians who spake Malayan . . . .
lookt on those Meangians as a kind of Barbarians ;
and upon any occasion of dislike, would call them
Bobby, that is Hogs."— i. 515.
BABOO.
44
BABOOL.
1658. — " Quadrupes hoc inusitatatae
figurae monstrosis bestiis ascribunt Indi
quod adversae specie! animalibus, Porco
scilicet et Cervo, pronatum putent ....
ita ut primo intuitu quatuor cornibus juxta
se positis videatur armatum hoc animal
Baby-Roussa."— Ptao, App. to JBontins,
p. 61.
[1869. — "The wild pig seems to be of a
species peculiar to the island (Celebes) ; but
a much more curious animal of this family
is the Babirusa or Pig-deer, so named by
the Malays from its long and slender legs,
and curved tusks resembling horns. This
extraordinary creature resembles a pig in
general appearance, but it does not dig with
its snout, as it feeds on fallen fruits
Here again we have a resemblance to the
Wart-hogs of Africa, whose upper canines
grow outwards and curve up so as to form a
transition from the usual mode of growth to
that of the Babirusa. In other respects
there seems no affinity between these animals,
and the Babirusa stands completely isolated,
having no resemblance to the pigs of any
other part of the world." — Wallace, Malay
Archip. (ed. 1890), p. 211, seqq.
BABOO, s. Beng. and H. Bdbu
[Skt. vapra, 'a father']. Properly a
term of respect attached to a name,
like Master or Mr., and formerly in
some parts of Hindustan applied to
certain persons of distinction. Its
application as a term of respect is
now almost or altogether confined to
Lower Bengal (though C. P. Brown
states that it is also used in S.i India
for 'Sir, My lord, your Honour'). In
Bengal and elsewhere, among Anglo-
Indians, it is often used with a slight
savour of disparagement, as characteriz-
ing a superficially cultivated, butj too
often effeminate, Bengali. And irrom
the extensive employment of/ the
class, to which the term was applied
as a title, in the capacity of clenks in
English offices, the word has \come
often to signify 'a native clerk' who
writes English.'
1781. — "I said . . . From my youth to
this day I am a servant to the English. I
have never gone to any Rajahs or Bauboos
nor will I go to them." — Depn. of Domid
Sing, Commandant. In Ifarr. of Inmm, at
Banaras in 1781. Calc. 1782. Eeprinted
at Roorkee, 1853. App., p. 165.
1782.— " Cantoo Baboo" appears as a
subscriber to a famine fund at Madras for
200 Sicca B,nTpees.— India Gazette, Oct. 12.
1791.
" Here Edmund was making a monstrous ado,
About some bloody Letter and Conta
Bah-Booh." *
Letters of Simkin the Second, 147.
[* " Mr Burke's method of pronouncing it."]
1803.—". . . Calling on Mr. Neave I
found there Baboo Dheep Narrain, brother
to Oodit Narrain, Rajah at Benares." — Lord
Valentia's Travels, i. 112.
1824. — ". . . the immense convent-like
mansion of some of the more wealthy
Baboos. . ."—Hebe}', i. 31, ed. 1844.
1834.— "The Baboo and other Tales,
descriptive of Society in India." — Smith &
Elder, London. (By Augustus Prinsep.)
1850. — "If instruction were sought for
from them (the Mohammedan historians)
we should no longer hear bombastic Baboos,
enjoying under our Government the highest
degree of personal liberty . . . rave about
patriotism, and the degradation of their
present position." — Sir IT. M. Elliot, Orig.
Preface to Mahom. Historians of India, in
Dowson's ed., I. xxii.
c. 1866.
" But I'd sooner be robbed by a tall man
who showed me a yard of steel.
Than be fleeced by a sneaking Baboo, with
a peon and badge at his heel."
Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindarec.
1873. — "The pliable, plastic, receptive
Baboo of Bengal eagerly avails himself of
this system (of English education) partly
from a servile wish to please the Sahib logue,
and partly from a desire to obtain a Grovern-
ment appointment. " — Fraser's Mag. , August,
209.
[1880. — "English officers who have become
de-Europeanised from long residence among
undomesticated natives. . . . Such officials
are what Lord Lytton calls White Baboos."
— Aberigh-Mackay, Twenty-one Bays, p. 104.]
N.B. — In Java and the further East babu
means a nurse or female servant (Javanese
word).
BABOOL, s. H. hahal, bahur
(though often mispronounced hdbul,
as in two quotations below) ; also
called Mkar. A thorny mimosa
common in most parts of India except
the Malabar Coast ; the Acacia arahica,
Willd. The Bhils use the gum as
food.
1666. — "L'eau de Vie de ce Pais ....
qu'on y boit ordinairement, est faicte de
ja^re ou sucre noir, qu'on met dans l'eau
avec de I'^corce de I'arbre Baboul, pour y
donner quelque force, et ensuite on les dis-
tile ensemble." — Thevenot, v. 50.
1780. — ' ' Price Current. Country Prodiice :
Bable Trees, large, -5 pc. each tree." —
Hickey's Bengal Gazette, April 29. [This is
bdbld, the Bengali form of the word.]
1824. — "Rampoor is . . . chiefly remark-
able for the sort of fortification which sur-
rounds it. This is a high thick hedge . . .
of bamboos . . . faced on the outside by a
formidable underwood of cactus and babool."
—Heber, ed. 1844, i. 290.
1849.— "Look at that great tract from
Deesa to the Hala mountains. It is all
BABOON.
45
BAGKSEE.
sand ; sometimes it has a little ragged cloth-
ing of b3.bul or milk -bush." — Dry Leaves
from Young Egypt, 1.
BABOON, s. This, no doubt, comes
to us through the Ital. hahuinoy but
it is probable that the latter word is
a corruption of Pers. maimun ['the
auspicious one '], and then applied by
way of euphemism or irony to the
baboon or monkey. It also occurs
in Ital. under the more direct form
of maimone in gatto-maimone^ 'cat-
monkey,' or rather ' monkey-cat.' [The
N.E.D. leaves the origin of the word
doubtful, and does not discuss this
among other suggested derivations.]
BACANORE and BARCELORE,
nn.pp. Two ports of Canara often
coupled together in old narratives,
but which have entirely disappeared
from modern maps and books of navi-
gation, insomuch that it is not quite
easy to indicate their precise position.
But it would seem that Bacanore,
Malayal. Vdkhanur^ is the place called
in Canarese Bdrkur, the Barcoor-pettah
of some maps, in lat, 13° 28^'. This
was the site of a very old and im-
portant city, "the capital of the Jain
kings of Tulava .... and subse-
quently a stronghold of the Vijiyanagar
Rajas." — Imp. Gazet. [Also see Stuart,
Man. S. Canara, ii. 264.]
Also that Barcelore is a Port, corrup-
tion of Basrur [the Canarese Basaruru,
'the town of the waved-leaf fig tree.'
(Mad. Adm. Man. Gloss, s.v.).] It must
have stood immediately below the
'Barsilur Peak' of the Admiralty
charts, and was apparently identical
with, or near to, the place called
Seroor in Scott's Map of the Madras
Presidency, in about lat. 13° 55'. [See
Stuart, ibid. ii. 242. Seroor is perhaps
the Shirur of Mr Stuart (ibid. p. 243).]
c. 1330.— "Thence (from Hannaur) the
traveller came to Basartlr, a small city. ..."
— Abulfeda, in Gildemeister, 184.
c. 1343.— "The first town of Mulaibar
that we visited was Abu-Sartlr, which is
small, situated on a great estuary, and
abounding in coco-nut trees. . . . Two days
after our departure from that town we
arrived at F3.kanfLr, which is large and
situated on an estuary. One sees there
an abundance of sugar-cane, such as has
no equal in that country." — Ibn Batuta,
iv. 77-78.
c. 1420. — "Duas praeterea ad maritimas
urbes, alteram Pachamuriam . . . nomine,
XX diebus transiit." — Gonti, in Poggius de
Var. Fort. iv.
1501.—" Bacanut," for Bacanur, is named
in Amerigo Vespucci's letter, giving an
account of Da Gama's discoveries, first
published by Baldelli Boni, II Milione,
pp. liii. seqq.
1516. — "Passing further forward ....
along the coast, there are two little rivers
on which stand two places, the one called
Bacanor, and the other Bracalor, belong-
ing to the kingdom of Narsyngua and the
province of Tolinate {Tulu-ndda, Tuluva or
S. Canara). And in them is much good
rice grown round about these places, and
this is loaded in many foreign ships and in
many of Malabar. . . ." — Barbosa, in Lisbon
CoD. 294.
1548.— "The Port of the River of Bar-
calor pays 500 loads (of rice as tribute)." —
Botelho, Tombo, 246.
1552. — "Having dispatched this vessel,
he (V. da Gama) turned to follow his
voyage, desiring to erect the padrcM (votive
pillar) of which we have spoken ; and not
finding a place that pleased him better,
he erected one on certain islets joined (as
it were) to the land, giving it the name of
Sancta Maria, whence these islands are
now called Saint Mary's Isles, standing
between Bacanor and Baticala, two notable
places on that coast." — De Barros, I. iv. 11.
,, "... the city Onor, capital of the
kingdom, BaticaM, Bendor, Bracelor, Ba-
canor."— Ibid. I. ix. 1.
1726.— -"In Barseloor or Basseloor have
we still a factory ... a little south of
Basseloor lies Baquanoor and the little
River Vier." — Valentijn, v. (Malabar) 6.
1727. — "The next town to the Southward
of Batacola [Batcul] is Barceloar, standing
on the Banks of a broad River about 4 Miles
from the Sea .... The Dutch have a
Factory here, only to bring up Rice for their
Garrisons .... Baccanoar and Molkey lie
between Barceloar and Mangalore, both
having the benefit of Rivers to export the
large quantities of Rice that the Fields
produce."—^. Hamilton, i. 284-5. [Molkey
is Mulki, see Stuart, op. cit. ii. 259.]
1780.— "St Mary's Islands lie along the
coast N. and S. as far as off the river of
Bacanor, or Callianpoor, being about 6
leagues ... In lat. 13° 50' N., 5 leagues
from Bacanor, runs the river Barsalor."—
Dunn's N. Directcyry, 5th ed. 105.
1814,—" Barcelore, now frequently called
Cundapore."— i^wJes, Or. Mem. iv. 109,
also see 113 ; [2nd ed. II. 464].
BACKDORE, s. H. hag-dor (' bridle-
cord ') ; a halter or leading rein.
BAOKSEE. Sea H.6a^si.- nautical
' aback,' from which it has been formed
{Roebuck).
BADEGA.
46
BADJOE, BAJOO.
BADEGA, n.p. The Tamil Vada-
gar, i.e. 'Northerners.' The name has
at least two specific applications :
a. To the Telegu people who in-
vaded the Tamil country from the
kingdom of Yijayanagara (the Bisnaga
or Narsinga of the Portuguese and
old travellers) during the later Middle
Ages, but especially in the 16th century.
This word first occurs in the letters of
St. Francis Xavier (1544), whose Parava
converts on the Tinnevelly Coast were
much oppressed by these people. The
Badega language of Lucena, and other
writers regarding that time, is the
Telegu. The Badagas of St. Fr.
Xavier's time were in fact the emis-
saries of the Nayaka rulers of Madura,
using violence to exact tribute for
those rulers, whilst the Portuguese
had conferred on the Paravas "the
somewhat dangerous privilege of being
Portuguese subjects." — See Caldwell, H.
of Tinnevelly, 69 seqq.
1544. — "Ego ad Comorinum Promonto-
rium contendo ebque naviculas deduce xx.
cibariis onustas, ut miseris illis subveniam
Neophytis, qui Bagadaxom (read Bada-
garum) acerrimorum Christiani nominis
hostium terrore perculsi, relictis vicis, in
desertas insulas se abdiderunt." — S. F. Xav.
Epistt. I. vi., ed. 1677.
1572. — "Gens est in regno Bisnagae quos
Badagas vocant." — E. Acosta, 4 h.
1737, — " In e&, parte missionis Carnatensis
in qnk Telougou, ut aiunt, lingua viget, seu
inter BadagOS, quinque annos versatus sum ;
neque quamdiu viguerunt vires ab \\\k dilec-
tissimS, et sanctissimfi, Missione Pudecherium
veni."— In Norhert, ill. 230.
1875. — "Mr C. P. Brown informs me that
the early French missionaries in the Guntur
country wrote a vocabulary 'de la langue
Talenga, dite vulgairement le Badega." —
Bp. Caldwell, Bravidian Grammar^ Intr.
p. 33.
b. To one of the races occupying the
Nilgiri Hills, speaking an old Canarese
dialect, and being apparently a Cana-
rese colony, long separated from the
parent stock.— (See Bf. CaldweWs
Grammar, 2nd ed., pp. 34, 125, &c.)
[The best recent account of this people
IS that by Mr Thurston in Bulletin of
the Madras Museum, vol. ii. No. 1.]
The name of these people is usually in
English corrupted to Burghers.
BADGEEB, s. P. hdd-glr, 'wind-
catch.' An arrangement acting as a
windsail to bring the wind down into
a house ; it is common in Persia and
in Sind. [It is the Bddhanj of Arabia,
and the Malkaf of Egypt {Burton, Ar.
Nights, i. 237 ; Lane, Mod. Egypt,
i. 23.J
1298. — "The heat is tremendous (at
Hormus), and on that account the houses
are built with ventilators {ventiers) to catch
the wind. These ventilators are placed on
the side from which the wind comes, and
they bring the wind down into the house
to cool it." — Marco Polo, ii. 450.
[1598. — A similar arrangement at the
same place is described by Linschoten, i. 61,
Hak. Soc]
1682. — At Gamron (Gombroon) "most
of the houses have a square tower which
stands up far above the roof, and which in
the. upper part towards the four winds has
ports and openings to admit air and catch
the wind, which plays through these, and
ventilates the whole house. In the heat of
summer people lie at night at the bottom
of these towers, so as to get good rest." —
Nieuhqf, Zee en Lant-Reite, ii. 79.
[1798. — "The air in it was continually
refreshed and renewed by a cool-sail, made
like a funnel, in the manner of M. du
Hamel." — Stavorinus, Voyage, ii. 104.]
1817.
" The vnnd-tower on the Emir's dome
Can scarcely win a breath from heaven."
Moore, Fire-worshippers.
1872. — ". . . . Badgirs or windcatchers.
You see on every roof these diminutive
screens of wattle and dab, forming acute
angles with the hatches over which they
project. Some are moveable, so as to be
turned to the S.W. between March and the
end of July, when the monsoon sets in from
that quarter." — Burton's Sind Revisited, 254.
1881. — " A number of square turrets stick
up all over the town ; these are badgirs or
ventilators, open sometimes to all the winds,
sometimes only to one or two, and divided
inside like the flues of a great chimney,
either to catch the draught, or to carry it
to the several rooms below." — Pioneer Mail,
March 8th.
BADJOE, BAJOO, s. The Malay
jacket (Mai. hdju) [of which many
varieties are described by Dennys
{Disc. Did. p. 107)].
[c. 1610. — "The women (Portuguese) take
their ease in their smocks or Bajus, which
are more transparent and fine than the most
delicate crape of those parts." — Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 112.]
1784. — " Over this they wear the badjoo,
which resembles a morning gown, open at
the neck, but fastened close at the wrist,
and half-way up the arm." — Marsden, H. of
Sumatra, 2nd ed. 44.
1878. — "The general Malay costume ....
consists of an inner vest, having a collar to
button tight round the neck, and the baju,
or jacket, often of light coloured dimity, for
undress." — McNair, 147.
BAEL.
47
BAHAR.
1883. — ''They wear above it a short-
sleeved jacket, the baju, beautifully made,
and often very tasteftdly decorated in fine
needlework." — Miss Bird, Golden Cherson-
ese, 139.
BAEL, s. H. hel, Mahr. hail^ from
Skt. vilva^ the Tree and Fruit of Aegle
marmelos (Correa), or ' Bengal Quince,'
as it is sometimes called, after the
name (Marmelos de Benguala) given it
by Garcia de Orta, who first described
the virtues of this fruit in the treat-
ment of dysentery, &c. These are
noticed also by P. Vincenzo Maria and
others, and have always been familiar
in India. Yet they do not appear to
have attracted serious attention in
Europe till about the year 1850. It
is a small tree, a native of various
parts of India. The dried fruit is now
imported into England. — (See Hanbury
and Flilckigerj 116) ; [Watt, Econ. Diet.
i. 117 seqqJ]. The shelly rind of the
lei is in the Punjab made into carved
snuff-boxes for sale to the Afghans.
1563. — "And as I knew that it was
called beli in Ba^aim, I enquired of those
native physicians which was its proper name,
drifole or heli, and they told me that cirifole
\srip}ixdd\ was the physician's name for it." —
Garcia De 0., ff. 221 v., 222.
[1614. — "One jar of Byle at ru. 5 per
maund." — Foster, Letters, iii. 41.]
1631. — Jac. Bontius describes the bel as
malum cydonium {i.e. a quince), and speaks
of -its pulp as good for dysentery and the
cholerae imifnanem orgasmuvi. — Lib. vi.
cap. viii.
1672.— "The Bili plant grows to no
greater height than that of a man [this is
incorrect], all thorny .... the fruit in size
and hardness, and nature of rind, resembles
a pomegranate, dotted over the surface with
little dark spots equally distributed. . . .
With the fruit they make a decoction, which
is a most efficacious remedy for dysenteries
or fluxes, proceeding from excessive heat. . ."
—P. Vincenzo, 353.
1879. — ". . . On this plain you will see
a lai^e b^l-tree, and on it one big b6l-fruit."
— Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales, 140.
BAFTA, s. A liind of calico, made
especially at Baroch ; from the Pers.
hdfta, ' woven.' The old Baroch haftas
seem to have been fine goods. Nothing
is harder than to find intelligible ex-
planations of the distinction between
the numerous varieties of cotton stuff's
formerly exported from India to Europe
under a still greater variety of names ;
names and trade being generally alike
obsolete. Baftas however survived in
the Tariffs till recently. [Bafta is at
present the name applied to a silk
fabric. (See quotation from Yusuf
All below.) In Bengal, Charpata and
Noakhali in the Chittagong Division
were also noted for their cotton baftas
(Birdwood, Industr. Arts, 249).]
1598. — "There is made great store of
Cotton Linnen of diuers sort . . . Boflfetas."
—Linschoten, p. 18. [Hak. Soc. i. 60.]
[1605-6.— "Pa^ta Kassa of the ffinest
Totya, BSiSa.."— Birdwood, First Letter Book,
73. We have also ' ' Black BafFatta. "—Ibid.
74.]
[1610.— "Baffata, the corge Rs. 100."—
Danvers, Letters, i. 72.]
1612.— "Baftas or white Callicos, from
twentie to fortie Royals the corge." — Gapt.
Saris, in Pwrclias, i. 347.
1638. — ". . . tisserans qui y font cette
sorte de toiles de cotton, que Ton appelle
baftas, qui sont les plus fines de toutes
celles qui se font dans la Prouince de
Guzaratta." — Mandelslo, 128.
1653. — " Baftas est un nom Indien qui
signifie des toiles fort serr^es de cotton,
lesquelles la pluspart viennent de Baroche,
ville du Royaume de Guzerat, appartenant
au Grand Mogol." — Be la B. le Gouz, 515.
1665. — "The Baftas, or Calicuts painted
red, blue, and black, are carried white to
Agra and Amadabad, in regard those cities
are nearest the places where the Indigo is
made that is us'd in colouring." — Tavemier,
(E. T.) p. 127 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 5].
1672. — " Broach Baftas, broad and
narrow." — Fryer, 86.
1727. — "The Baroach Baftas are famous
throughout all India, the country producing
the best Cotton in the World. " — A . Hamilton^
i. 144.
1875. — In the Calcutta Tariff valuation of
this year we find Piece Goods, Cotton :
* * * *
Baftahs, score, Rs. 30.
[1900. — "Akin to the pot thdns is a fabric
known as Bafta (literally woven), produced
in Benares ; body pure silk, with butis in
kalabatun or cloth ; . . . used for angarkhas,
koU, and women's paijamas (Musulmans)." —
YumfAli, Mon. on Silk Fabrics, 97.]
It is curious to find this word now
current on Lake Nyanza. The burial
of King Mtesa's mother is spoken of :
1883.— "The chiefs half filled the nicely-
padded coffin with bufta (bleached calico)
. . . after that the corpse and then the
coffin was filled up with more bufta. . . ."—
In Ch. Missy. Intelligencer, N.S., viii. p. 543.
BAHAB, s. Ar. bahdr, Malayal.
bJuZram, from Skt. bhdra, *a load.' A
weight used in large trading trans-
actions ; it varied much in different
localities ; and though the name is of
BAHAR.
48
BAHAUDUR.
Indian origin it was naturalised by the
Arabs, and carried by them to the far
East, being found in use, when the
Portuguese arrived in those seas, at
least as far as the Moluccas. In the
Indian islands the hahdr is generally
reckoned as equal to 3 peculs (q.v.),
or 400 avoirdupois. But there was
a different bahdr in use for different
articles of merchandise ; or, rather,
each article had a special surplus allow-
ance in weighing, which practically
made a different hahdr (see PICOTA).
[Mr. Skeat says that it is now uni-
formly equal to 400 lbs. av. in the
British dominions in the Malay Pen-
insula ; but Klinkert gives it as the
equivalent of 12 pikuls of Agar-agar ;
6 of cinnamon ; 3 of Tripang.]
1498. — ". . . and begged him to send to
the King his Lord a bagar of cinnamon, and
another of clove . . . for sample " {a mostra).
— Roteiro de V. da Gama, 78.
1506. — "In Cananor el suo Re si h zentil, e
qui nasce zz, {i.e. zenzeri or 'ginger') ; ma li
zz. pochi e non cusi boni come quelli de
Col cut, e suo peso si chiama baar, che sono
K. (Cantari) 4 da Lisbona." — Relazione di
Leo}iardo Ca' Masser, 26.
1510. — "If the merchandise about which
they treat be spices, they deal by the hahar,
which bahar weighs three of our cantari." —
Varthema, p. 170.
1516. — "It (Malacca) has got such a quan-
tity of gold, that the great merchants do
not estimate their property, nor reckon
otherwise than by hahars of gold, which are
4 quintals to each bahar." — Barbosa, 193.
1552.—" 300 bahares of pepper."— Casten-
heda, ii. 301. Correa writes bares, as does
also Couto.
1554. — "The baar of nuts (noz) contains
20 fara9olas, and 5 maunds more of picota ;
thus the baar, with its picota, contains 20^
fara^olas. . . ." — A. JVunes, 6.
c. 1569, — " After this I saw one that would
have given a barre of Pepper, which is two
Quintals and a halfe, for a little Measure of
water, and he could not have it." — C.
Fredericke, in Hahl. ii. 358.
1598. — "Each Bhar of Sunda weigheth
330 catten of China." — Linsclioten, 34: [Hak.
Soc. i. 113].
1606. — ". . . their came in his company
a Portugall Souldier, which brought a
Warrant from the Capitaine to the Gouernor
of Manillia, to trade with vs, and likewise
to giue John Rogers, for his pains a Bahar of
"Cloues." — Middleton's Voyage, D. 2. h.
1613. — "Porque os naturaes na quelle
tempo possuyao muytos bares de ouro." —
Godinho de Eredia, 4 v.
[1802. — "That at the proper season for
gathering the pepper and for a Pallam
weighing 13 rupees and 1^ Viessavi 120 of
which are equal to a Tulam or Maxind weigh-
ing 1,732 rupees, calculating, at which
standard for one barom or Candy the
Sircar's price is Rs. 120." — Prod, at Malabar,
in Logan, iii. 348. This makes the barom
equal to 650 lbs.]
BAHAUDUR, s. H. Bahadur, 'a
hero, or champion.' It is a title affixed
commonly to the names of European
officers in Indian documents, or when
spoken of ceremoniously by natives
{e.g. " Jones Sahib Bahadur "), in which
use it may be compared with "the
gallant officer" of Parliamentary
courtesy, or the Illustrissimo Signore of
the Italians. It was conferred as a
title of honour by the Great Mogul
and by other native princes [while
in Persia it was often applied to slaves
(Burton, Ar. Nights, iii. 114)]. Thus
it was particularly affected to the end
of his life by Hyder Ali, to whom it
had been given by the Raja of Mysore
(see quotation from John Lindsay
iDelow [and Wilks, Mysoor, Madras
reprint, i. 280]). Bahadur and Sirddr
Bahddur are also the official titles of
members of the 2nd and 1st classes
respectively of the Order of British
India, established for native officers
of the army in 1837. [The title of
Rde Bahddur is also conferred upon
Hindu civil officers.]
As conferred by the Court of DeDii
the usual gradation of titles was
(ascending): — I. Bahddur ; 2. Bahddur
Jang; 3. Bahddur ud-Daulah; 4.
Bahddur ul-mulk. At Hyderabad they
had also Bahddur ul-Umrd (Kirk-
patrick, in Tippoo's Letters, 354).
[Many such titles of Europeans will
be found in North Indian N. (h Q.,
i. 35, 143, 179 ; iv. 17.]
In Anglo- Indian colloquial parlance
the word denotes a haughty or pompous
personage, exercising his brief authority
with a strong sense of his own im-
portance ; a don rather than a
swaggerer. Thackeray, who derived
from his Indiaik birth and connections
a humorous felicity . in the use of
Anglo-Indian expressions, has not
omitted this serviceable word. In
that l^rilliant burlesque, the Memoirs
of Major Galmgan, we have the
Mahratta traitor Bohachee Bahauder.
It is said also that Mr Canning's
malicious wit bestowed on Sir John
Malcolm, who was not less great as
a talker than as a soldier and states-
man, the title, not included in the
BAHAUDUR.
49
BAHAUDUR.
Great Mogul's repertory, of Bahauder
Jaw*
Bahadur is one of the terms which
the hosts of Chingiz Khan brought
•with them from the Mongol Steppes.
In the Mongol genealogies we find
Yesugai Bahadur, the father of Chingiz,
and many more. Subutai Bahadur,
one of the great soldiers of the Mongol
host, twice led it to the conquest of
Southern Russia, twice to that of
Northern China. In Sanang Setzen's
i:>oetical annals of the Mongols, as
rendered by I. J. Schmidt, the word
is written Baghatur, whence in Russian
Bogatir still sur\dves as a memento
probably of the Tartar domination,
meaning '.a hero or champion.' It
occurs often in the old Russian epic
ballads in this sense ; and is also ap-
plied to Samson of the Bible. It
occurs in a Russian chronicler as early
as 1240, but in application to Mongol
leaders. In Polish it is found as Bo-
hatyr, and in Hungarian as Bator, — this
last being in fact the popular Mongol
pronunciation of Baghatur. In Turki
also this elision of the guttural extends
to the spelling, and the word becomes
Bdtur, as we find it in the Diets, of
Vambery and Pavet de Courteille.
In Manchu also the word takes the
form of Baturu, expressed in Chinese
characters as Pa-tu-lu ; t the Kirghiz
has it as Batyr ; the Altai-Tataric as
Paattyr, and the other dialects even
as Magathyr. But the singular history
of the word is not yet entirely told.
Benfey has suggested that the wx)rd
originated in Skt. bhaga-dhara (' happi-
ness-possessing').! But the late
lamented Prof. A. Schiefner, who
favoured us with a note on the
subject, was strongly of opinion that
the word was rather a corruption
"through dissimulation of the conso-
nant," of the Zend hagha-puthra 'Son
of God,' and thus but another form
of the famous term Faghfur, by which
the old Persians rendered the Chinese
Tien-tsz (' Son of Heaven '), applying it
to the Emperor of China.
* At Lord Wellesley's table, Major Malcolm
mentioned as a notable fact that he and three of
his brothers had once met together in India.
I "Impossible, Malcolm, quite impossible!" said
the Governor-GeneraL Malcolm persisted. " No,
no," said Lord Wellesley, " if four Malcolms had
met, we should have heard the noise all over
India!"
t See Chinese Recorder, 1876, vii. 324, and Kova-
lefski's Mongol Diet No. 1058.
I Orient und Occident, i. 137.
D
1280-90. — In an eccentric Persian poem
purposely stuffed with Mongol expressions,
written byPurbaha Jami in praise of
Arghun Khan of Persia, of which Hammer
has given a German translation, we have
the following : —
" The Great Kaan names thee his Uhigh-
Bitehchl [Great Secretary],
Seeing thou art bitekcki and BehSLdir to
boot ;
0 Well-beloved, the yarllgh [rescript] that
thou dost issue is obeyed
By Turk and Mongol, by Persian, Greek,
and Barbarian ! "
Gesch. der Gold. Horde, 461.
c. 1400. — "I ordained that every Ameer
who should reduce a Kingdom, or defeat
an army, should be exalted by three things :
by a title of honour, by the Tugh [Yak's
tail standard], and by the Nahhdra [great
kettle drum] ; and should be dignified by
the title of "Bah^VLdvoc^—Timour'sImtituteSy
283 ; see also 291-293.
1404. — "E elles le dixeron q aquel era
uno de los valietes e Bahadures q'en el
linage del Senor aula." — Glavijo, § Ixxxix.
,, "E el home q este haze e mas vino
bene dizen que es Bahadur, que dizen elles
por homem rezio." — Do. § cxii.
1407. — "The Prince mounted, escorted by
a troop of Bahadurs, who were always
about his person." — Ahdiirrazak' s Hist, in
Not. et Ext. xiv. 126.
1536. — (As a proper name.) " Itaq ille
potentissimus Rex Badur, Indiae universae
terror, a quo nonulli regnS Pori maximi
quodam regis teneri affirmant. . . ." — Letter
from John III. of Portugal to Pope Paul
III.
Hardly any native name occurs more
frequently in the Portuguese Hist, of
India than this of Badur — viz. Baha-
dur Shah, the warlilve and powerful
liing of Guzerat (1526-37), killed in
a fray which closed an interview with
the Viceroy, Nuno da Cunha, at Diu.
1754.— "The Kirgeese Tartars ... are
divided into three Hordas, under the
Government of a Khan. That part which
borders on the Russian dominions was under
the authority of Jean Beek, whose name on
all occasions was honoured with the title of
BB.teT."—Hanway, i. 239. The name Jean
Beek is probably Janibek, a name which one
finds among the hordes as far back as the
early part of the 14th ceqtury (see Ihn
Batuta, ii. 397).
1759. _" From Shah Alum Bahadre, son
of Alum Guire, the Great Mogul, and suc-
cessor of the Empire, to Colonel Sabut Jung
Bahadre" {i.e. Clive).— Letter in Long,
p. 163.
We have said that the title Behauder
(Bahadur) was one by which Hyder
Ali of Mysore was commonly known
in his day. Thus in the two next
quotations :
BAHIBWUTTEEA.
50
BAKIR-KHANL
1781. — "Sheikh Hussein upon the guard
tells me that our array has beat the Behaii-
der [i.e. Hyder Ali], and that peace was
inaking. Another sepoy in the afternoon
tells us that the Behauder had destroyed
our army, and was besieging Madras." —
Captivity of Hon. John Lindsay, in Lives of
tlie Lindsays, iii. 296.
1800. — "One lac of Behaudry pagodas."
— Wellington, i. 148.
1801. — "Thomas, who was much in liquor,
now turned round to his sowars, and said —
' Could any one have stopped Sahib Bahau-
door at this gate but one month ago ? ' ' No,
no,' replied they; on which " — Skinner,
Mil. Mem. i. 236.
1872.—". . . the word 'Bahddur* . . .
(at the Mogul's Court) . . . was only used
as an epithet. Ahmed Shah used it as a
title and ordered his name to be read in the
Friday prayer as 'Mujahid ud din Mu-
hammad Abil na^r Ahmad Sh^h Bahddur.
Hence also ' Kampani Bahadur, ' the name
by which the E. I. Company is still known
in India. The modern ' Khan Bahddur ' is,
in Bengal, by permission assumed by Mu-
hammedan Deputy Magistrates, whilst Hindu
Deputy Magistrates assume ' R^i Bahddur ' ;
it stands, of course, for ' Khan-i-Bahddur, '
'the courageous Kh^n.' The compound,
however, is a modern abnormal one ; for
' Kh^n ' was conferred by the Dihli Em-
perors, and so also ' Bahdidur ' and ' Bahadur
Kh^n,' but not 'Khdin Bah^ur.'" — Prof.
Blochmann, in Ind. A^itupuary, i. 261.
1876. — "Reverencing at the same time
bravery, dash, and boldness, and loving their
freedom, they (the Kirghiz) were always
ready to follow the standard of any batyr,
or hero, . . . who might appear on the
' stage." — Schuyler's Turkistan, i. 33.
1878. — " Peacock feathers for some of the
subordinate officers, a yellow jacket for the
successful general, and the bestowal of the
Manchoo title of Baturu, or 'Brave,' on
some of the most distinguished brigadiers,
are probably all the honours which await the
return of a triumphal army. The reward
which fell to the share of ' Chinese Gordon '
for the part he took in the suppression of
the Taiping rebellion was a yellow jacket,
and the title of Baturu has lately been
bestowed on Mr Mesny for years of faithful
service against the rebels in the province of
Kweichow." — Saturday Rev., Aug. 10, p. 182.
,, "There is nothing of the great
baha-wder about \nm."— Athenaeum, No.
2670, p. 851.
1879.— "This strictly prohibitive Pro-
clamation is issued by the Provincial Ad-
ministrative Board of Likim . . . and
■ Chang, Brevet- Provincial Judge, chief of the
Foochow Likim Central Office, Taot'ai for
special service, and Bat'uru with the title
of ' Awe-inspiring Brave ' " — Transl. of Pro-
elamation against the cultivation of ilie Poppy
in Foochow, July 1879.
BAHIRWUTTEEA, s. Guj. hdUr-
watu. A species of outlawry in
Guzerat ; bdhirwatidy the individual
practising the offence. It consists " in
the Rajpoots or Grassias making their
ryots and dependants quit their native
village, which is suffered to remain
waste ; the Grassia with his brethren
then retires to some asylum, whence
he may carry on his depredations with
impunity. Being well acquainted with
the country, and the redress of in-
juries being common cause with the
members of every family, the Bahir-
wutteea has little to fear from those
who are not in the immediate interest
of his enemy, and he is in consequence
enabled to commit very extensive
mischief." — Col. Walker, quoted in
Forbes, Ras Mala, 2nd ed., p. 254-5.
Col. Walker derives the name from
bdhir, ' out,' and wdt, ' a road.' [Tod,
in a note to the passage quoted below,
says "this term is a compound of bar
(bdhir) and wuttan (watan), literally
ex patrid.^']
[1829. — "This petty chieftain, who enjoyed
the distinctive epithet of outlaw [barwattia),
was of the Sonigurra clan. " . . . — Pers. Narr.,
in Annals of Raj. (Calcutta reprint), i. 724.]
The origin of most of the brigandage
in Sicily is almost what is here
described in Kattiwar.
BAIKREE, s. The Bombay name
for the Barking-deer. It is Guzarati
bekrl; and ace. to Jerdon and[Blandford,
Mammalia, 533] Mahr. bekra or bekar^
but this is not in Molesworth's Diet.
[Forsyth {Highlands of G. I., p. 470)
gives the Gond and Korku names as
Bherki, which may be the original].
1879. — "Any one who has shot baikri on
the spurs of the Ghats can tell how it is
possible unerringly to mark down these little
beasts, taking up their position for the day
in the early dawn." — Over I . Times of hulia,
Suppt. May 12, Ih.
BAJBA, s. H. bd^rd and bdjri {Pe-
nicillaria spicata, Willden.). One of
the tall millets forming a dry crop in
many parts of India. Forbes calls it
bahjeree (Or. Mem. ii. 406 ; [2nd ed. i.
167), and bajeree (i. 23)].
1844.—" The ground (at Maharajpore)
was generally covered with bajree, full 5 or
6 feet high." — Lord Ellenhorough, in Ii%d.
Admin. 414.
BAKIR-KHANi, s. P.— H. bdqir-
khdni; a kind of cake almost exactly
resembling pie-crust, said to owe its
name to its inventor, Bdkir Khdn.
i
BALAGHONG, BLAGEONG. 51
BALASORE.
[1871.— "The best kind (of native cakes)
are baka kanah and 'sheer niahr (Sheer-
maul)."— i^^c^e^/, Ind. Boniest. Econ. 386.]
BALACHONG, BLACHONG, s.
Malay haldchdn; [ace. to Mr Skeat
the standard Malay is hlachan, in
full helachan.] The characteristic
condiment of the Indo-Chinese and
Malayan races, composed of prawns,
sardines, and other small fish, allowed
to ferment in a heap, and then mashed
np with salt. [Mr Skeat says that
.it is often, if not always, trodden out
like grapes.] Marsden calls it 'a
species of caviare,' which is hardly
fair to caviare. It is the ngdpi
(Ngapee) of the Burmese, and trad
of the Javanese, and is probably, as
Crawfurd says, the Koman garum.
One of us, who has Avdtnessed the
process of preparing ngdpi on the
island of Negrais, is almost disposed
to agree with the Venetian Gasparo
Balbi (1583), who says "he would
rather smell a dead dog, to say nothing
of eating it" (f. 125v). But when
this experience is absent it may be
more tolerable.
1688. — Dampier writes it Balachaiin,
ii. 28.
1727. — '^ Banhtsay is famous for making
Ballichang, a Sauce made of dried Shrimps,
Cod-pepper, Salt, and a Sea-weed or Grass,
all well mixed and beaten up to the Con-
sistency of thick Mustard."—^. Hamilton,
ii. 194. The same author, in speaking of
Pegu, calls the like sauce Prock (44), which
was probably the Talain name. It appears
also in Sonnerat under the form Prox
(ii. 305).
1784. — "Blachang ... is esteemed a
great delicacy among the Malays, and is by
them exported to the west of India. ... It
is a species of caviare, and is extremely
offensive and disgusting to persons who are
not accustomed to it." — Marsden' s H. of
tSumatra, 2nd ed. 57.
[1871.— Riddell {Lid. Domest. Econ. p. 227)
gives a receipt for Ballachong, of which the
basis is prawns, to which are added chillies,
salt, garlic, tamarind juice, &c.]
1883.—". . . blachang— a Malay pre-
paration much relished by European lovers
of decomposed cheese. . ." — Miss Bird,
( Golden Cliersonese, 96.
BALAGHAUT, used as n.p. ; P.
bdld, 'above,' H. Mahr., &c., gJmt^ 'a
pass,' — the country 'above the passes,'
i.e. above the passes over the range of
mountains which we call the " Western
Ghauts." The mistaken idea that
ghat means 'mountains' causes Forbes
to give a nonsensical explanation, cited
below. The expression may lie illus-.
trated by the old Scotch phrases re-
garding "below and above the Pass"
of so and so, implying Lowlands and
Highlands.
c. 1562.— "All these things were brought
by the Moors, who traded in pepper which
they brought from the hills where it grew,
by land in Bisnega, and Balagate, and
Cambay,"— Correct, ed. Ld. Stanley, Hak.
Soc. p. 344.
1563. — "R. Let us get on horseback and
go for a ride ; and as we go you shall tell me
what is the meaning of Nizamosha (Nizama-
luco), for you often speak to me of such a
person.
" 0. I will tell you now that he is King in
the Bagalate (misprint for Balagate), whose
father I have often attended medically, and
the son himself sometimes. From him I
have received from time to time more than
12,000 pardaos ; and he offered me a salary
of 40,000 pardaos if I would Wsit him for so
many months every year, but I would not
accept." — Garcia de Orta, i. 33^'.
1598. — "This high land on the toppe is
very flatte and good to build upon, called
Balagatte." — LinscJvoten, 20 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 65 ; cf . i. 235].
,, "Ballagate, that is to say, above the
hill, for Balla is above, and Gate, is a
hill. . . ."—Ibid. 49 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 169].
1614.— "The coast of Coromandel, Bala-
gatt or Telingana." — Sainsbiiry, i. 30l.
1666, — "Balagate est une des riches
Provinces du Grand Mogol. . . . EUe est
au midi de celle de Candich." — Thevenot,
V. 216.
1673. — ". . . opening the ways to Bali-
gaot, that Merchants might with safety bring
down their Goods to Port." — Fryer, 78.
c. 1760.— "The Ball-a-gat Mountains,
which are extremely high, and so called from
Bal, mountain, and gatt, flat [!], because one
part of them affords large and delicious
plains on their summit, little known to
Europeans." — Grose, i. 231.
This is nonsense, but the following
are also absurd misdescriptions : —
1805.— "Bala Ghaut, the higher or upper
Gaid or Ghxiut, a range of mountains so called
to distinguish them from the Payen Ghauts,
the lower Ghauts or Passes."— />if^ of Wordi
used in E. Indies, 28.
1813.— "In some parts this tract is called
the Balla-Gaut, or high mountains ; to dis-
tinguish them from the lower Gaut, nearer
the sea."— Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 206 ; [2nd ed.
i. 119].
BALASORE, n.p. A town and
district of Orissa ; the site of one ot
the earliest English factories in the
"Bay," established in 1642, and then
an important seaport ; supposed to be
BALASS.
52
BALCONY.
properly Bdlesvara, Skt. bdla, 'strong,'
Isvara, 'lord,' perhaps with reference
to Krishna. Another place of the
same name in Madras, an isolated peak,
6762' high, lat. 11° 41' 43", is said to
take its name from the Asura Bana.
1676.—
" When in the vale of Balaser I fought,
And from Bengal the captive Monarch
broixght."
Dnjden, Aurungzehe, ii. 1.
1727. — "The Sea-shore of Balasore being
very low, and the Depths of Water very
gradual from the Strand, make Ships in
Ballasore Road keep a good Distance from
the Shore ; for in 4 or 5 Fathoms, they ride
3 Leagues off." — A. Hamilton, i. 397.
BALASS, s. A kind of rnby, or
rather a rose-red spinelle. This is
not an Anglo-Indian word, but it is
a word of Asiatic origin, occurring
frequently in old travellers. It is a
corruption of Balakhshi, a popular
form of Badakhsht, because these rubies
came from the famous mines on the
Upper Oxus, in one of the districts
subject to Badakhshan. [See Vambery,
Sketches, 255 ; Ball, Tavernier, i. 382 w.]
c. 1350, — "The mountains of Badakhshan
have given their name to the Badakhshi ruby,
vulgarly called a^Balakhsh."— /6?i Batuta,
iii. 59, 394.
1404. — "Tenia (Tamerlan) vestido vna
ropa et vn pano de seda raso sin lavores e
e la cabe^a tenia vn sombrero blaco alto
con un Balax en cima e con aljofar e
piedras." — Glavijo, § ex.
1516.— "These balasses are found in
Balaxayo, which is a kingdom of the main-
land near Pegu and Bengal." — Barhosa, 213.
This is very bad geography for Barbosa, who
is usually accurate and judicious, but it is
surpassed in much later days.
1581. — "I could never understand from
whence those that be called Balassi come."
— Caesar Frederiche, in Hakl. ii. 372.
[1598.— " The Ballayeses are likewise sold
by weight." — Linsckoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 156.]
1611.— "Of Ballace Rubies little and
great, good and bad, there are single two
thousand pieces" (in Akbar's treasury), —
Hawkins, in Piirchas, i. 217.
[1616. — "Fair pearls, Ballast rubies." —
Foster, Letters, iv. 243.]
1653. — "Les Royaumes de Pegou, d'oii
viennent les rubis balets." — De la Boullaije-
le-Oonz, 126.
1673.— "The last sort is called a Ballace
Ruby, which is not in so much esteem as the
Spinell, because it is not so well coloured."
—Fryer, 215.
1681.—". . . ay ciertos balaxes, que
Umana candidos, que son como los dia-
mantes." — Martinez de la Puenie, 12.
1689.—". . . The Balace Ruby is sup-
posed by some to have taken its name from
Palatium, or Palace ; . . . . the most pro-
bable Conjecture is that of Marches Paulus
Venetus, that it is borrow 'd from the
Country, where they are found in greatest
Plentie. . . ." — Ovington, 588.
BALCONY, s. Not an Anglo-
Indian word, but sometimes regarded
as of Oriental origin ; a thing more
than doubtful. The etymology alluded
to by Mr. Schuyler and by the lamented
William Gill in the quotations below,
is not new, though we do not know
who first suggested it. Neither do we
know whether the word halagani, which
Erman {Tr. in Siberia, E. T. i. 115) tells
us is the name given to the wooden
booths at the Nijnei Fair, be the same
P. word or no. Wedgwood, Littre,
[and the N.E.D.] connect balcony with
the word which appears in English as
balk, and with the Italian balco, ' a
scaffolding ' and the like, also used for
' a box ' at the play. Balco, as well as
pake, is a form occurring in early
Italian. Thus Franc, da Buti, com-
menting on Dante (1385-87), says :
"jBaZco e luogo alto done si monta e
scende." Hence naturally would be
formed balcone, which we have in Giov.
Villani, in Boccaccio and in Petrarch.
JVlanuzzi {Vocabolario It.) defines 6aZcowe
aiS=Jinestra (?).
It may be noted as to the modern
pronunciation that whilst ordinary
mortals (including among verse-
writers Scott and Lockhart, Tennyson
and Hood) accent the word as a dactyl
(bdlcdny), the creme de la crSme, if we
are not mistaken, makes it, or did in
the last generation make it, as CoAvper
does below, an amphibracli (balcony) :
"Xanthus his name with those of
heavenly birth, But called Scamander
by the sons of earth ! " [According to
the N.E.I), the present pronunciation,
" which," said Sam. Rogers, " makes me
sick," was established about 1825.]
c. 1348. — "E al continuo v'era pieno di
belle donne a' balconi." — Giov. Villani,
X. 132-4.
c. 1340-50.—
" II figliuol di Latona avea gik nove
Volte guardato dal balcon sovrano,
Per quella, ch'alcun tempo mosse
I suoi sospir, ed or gli altrui commove in
vano."
Petrarca, Rime, Pte. i. Sonn. 35,
ed. Pisa, 1805.
BALOON.
53
BALWAR.
c. 1340-50.—
*' Ma si com' uom talor che piange, a parte
Vede cosa che gli occhi, e '1 cor alletta,
Cosi colei per ch'io son in prigione
Standosi ad un balcone,
Che fil sola a' suoi di cosa perfetta
Cominciai a mirar con tale desio
Che me stesso, e '1 mio mal pose in obllo :
I'era in terra, e '1 cor mio in Paradiso."
Petrarca^ Rime, Pte. ii. Canzone 4.
1645-52.— "When the King sits to do
Justice, I observe that he comes into the
Balcone that looks into the Piazza." —
Tavemier, E. T. ii. 64 ; [ed. Ball, i. 152].
1667. — "And be it further enacted. That
in the Front of all Houses, hereafter to be
erected in any such Streets as by Act of
Common Council shall be declared to be
High Streets, Balconies Four Foot broad
with Kails and Bars of Iron . . . shall be
placed "—Act 19 Car. II., cap. 3,
sect. 13. (Act for Rebuilding the City of
London.)
1783.
*' At Edmonton his loving wife
From the balcSny spied
Her tender husband, wond'ring much
To see how he did ride."
1805.-
John Gilpin.
" For from the lofty balcdny,
Rung trumpet, shalm and psaltery."
Laij of the Last Minstrel.
1833.—
" Under tower and balcdny,
By garden-wall and gallery,
A gleaming shape she floated by,
Dead pale between the houses high."
Tennyson's Lady of Shalott.
1876.— "The houses (in Turkistan) are
generally of but one story, though sometimes
there is a small upper room called bala-khana
(P. bala, upper, and kJwjia, room) whence
we get our \iB.\(iOnj."—Sc]myWs Turlistan,
i. 120.
1880. — " Bala Tclianii means ' upper house, '
or ' upper place, ' and is applied to the room
built over the archway by which the clidppd
Jdidnd, is entered, and from it, by the way,
we got our word 'Balcony.' " — MS. Journal
in Persia of Captain W. J. Gill, R.E.
BALOON, BALLOON, &c., s. A
rowing vessel formerly used in various
parts of the Indies, the basis of which
was a large canoe, or ' dug-out.' There
is a Mahr. word halyanw, a kind of
l^arge, which is probably the original.
[See Bombay Gazetteer, xiv. 26.]
1539. — "E embarcando-se . . . partio, eo
I f orao accompanhando dez ou doze baloes ate
a llha de Upe. . . ."—Pinto, ch. xiv.
1634.—
*' NesteJ;empo da terra para a armada
Baloes, e cal' luzes cruzar vimos. . ."
Malaca Conquistada, iii. 44.
1673. — "The President commanded his
own Baloon (a Barge of State, of Two and
Twenty Oars) to attend me."—Frye)', 70.
1755.— "The Burmas has now Eighty
Ballongs, none of which as [^c] great Guns."
—Letter from Capt. R. Jackson, in Dalrymple
Or. Repert. i. 195.
1811.— "This is the simplest of all boats,
and consists merely of the trunk of a tree
hollowed out, to the extremities of which
pieces of wood are applied, to represent a
stern and prow ; the two sides are boards
joined by rottins or small bambous without
nails ; no iron whatsoever enters into their
construction. . . . The Balaums are used
in the district of Chittagong." — Solvyns, iii.
BALSORA, BUSSORA, &c., n.p.
These old forms used to be familiar
from their use in the popular version
of the Arabian Nights after Galland.
The place is the sea-port city of Basra
at the mouth of the Shat-al-'Arab, or
United Euphrates and Tigris. [Burton
{Ar. Nights, x. 1) writes Bassorah.]
1298. — "There is also on the river as you
go from Baudas to Kisi, a great city called
Bastra surrounded by woods in which grow
the best dates in the world." — Marco Polo,
Bk. i. ch. 6.
c. 1580. — "Balsara, altrimente detta
Bassora, e una cittk posta nell' Arabia, la
quale al presente e signoreggiata dal Turco
. . . h citta di gran negocio di spetiarie, di
droghe, e altre merci che uengono di Ormus ;
e abondante di dattoli, risi, e grani." — Balhi,
f. 32/.
[1598.— "The town of Balsora; also
Bassora." — Linsckoten, Hak. Soc. i. 45.]
1671.—
" From Atropatia and the neighbouring
plains
Of Adiabene, Media, and the south
Of Susiana to Balsara's Haven. . ."
Paradise Regained, iii.
1747._«'He (the Brest, of Bombay) further
advises us that they have wrote our Honble.
Masters of the Loss of Madrass by way of
Bussero, the 7th of November." — Ft. St.
David Gonsn., 8th January 1746-7. MS. in
India Office.
[Also see CONGO.]
BALTY, s. H. hdltl, 'a bucket,'
[which Platts very improbably con
Tipcts with Slit. varL 'water'], is th(
nects with Slit, van,
Port, halde.
the
BALWAR, s. This is the native
servant's form of 'barber,' shaped by
the 'striving after meaning' as bdlwdr,
for hdlwdld, i.e. 'capillarius,' 'hair-man.'
It often takes the further form bal-bur,
another factitious hybrid, shaped by
P. huridan, 'to cut,' quasi 'hair-cutter.'
But though now obsolete, there was
BAMBOO.
54
BAMBOO.
also (see botli Meninski and Vullers s.v.)
a Persian word bdrhdr, for a barber or
surgeon, from which came this Turkish
term " Le Berber-hachi, qui fait la barbe
au Pacha," which we find (c. 1674) in
the Appendix to the journal of Antoine
Galland, pubd. at Paris, 1881 (ii. 190).
It looks as if this must have been an
early loan from Europe.
BAMBOO, s. Applied to many-
gigantic grasses, of which Bambusa
arundinacea and B. vulgaris are the
most commonly cultivated ; but there
are many other species of the same
and allied genera in use ; natives of
tropical Asia, Africa, and America.
This word, one of the commonest in
Anglo-Indian daily use, and thoroughly
naturalised in English, is of exceedingly
obscure origin. According to Wilson
it is Canarese bdnbu [or as the Madras
Admin. Man. {Gloss, s.v.) writes it,
bombii, which is said to be " onoma-
topaeic from the crackling and ex-
plosions when they burn"]. Marsden
inserts it in his dictionary as good
Malay. Crawfurd says it is certainly
used on the west coast of Sumatra as
a native word, but that it is elsewhere
unknown to the Malay languages. The
usual Malay word is buluh. He thinks
it more likely to have found its way
into English from Sumatra than from
Canara. But there is evidence enough
of its familiarity among the Portuguese
before the end of the 16th century to
indicate the probability that we adopted
the word, like so many others, through
them. We believe that the correct
Canarese word is banwu. In the 16th
century the form in the Concan appears
to have been mambu, or at least it
was so represented by the Portuguese.
Kumphius seems to suggest a quaint
onomatopoeia: " vehementissimos edunt
ictus et sonitus, quum incendio com-
buruntur, quando notum ejus nomen
Bambu, Bambu, facile exauditur." —
{H&rb. Amb. iv. 17.) [Mr. Skeat
writes : " Although buluh is the stan-
dard Malay, and bambu apparently
introduced, I think bambu is the form
used in the low Javanese vernacular,
which is quite a different language
from high Javanese. Even in low
Javanese, however, it may be a bor-
rowed word. It looks curiously like
a trade corruption of the common
Malay word samambu, which means
the well-known 'Malacca cane,' both
the bamboo and the Malacca cane
being articles of export. Klinkert
says that the samambu is a kind of
rattan, which was used as a walking-
stick, and which was called the Malacca
cane by the English. This Malacca
cane and the rattan 'bamboo cane^
referred to by Sir H. Yule must surely
be identical. The fuller Malay name
LS actually rota7i samambu, which is
given as the equivalent of Calamus
Scipionum, Lour, by Mr. Ridley in his
Plant List (J.B.A.S., July 1897).]
The term applied to tdbdshir (Taba-
sheer), a siliceous concretion in the
bamboo, in our first quotation seems
to show that bambu or mambu was
one of the words which the Portuguese
inherited from an earlier use by Persian
or Arab traders. But we have not
been successful in finding other proof
of this. With reference to sakkar-
mambu Ritter says : " That this drug
(Tabashir), as a product of the bamboo-
cane, is to this day known in India by
the name of Sacar Mambu is a thing
which no one needs to be told" (ix. 334).
But in fact the name seems now entirely
unknown.
It is possible that the Canarese word
is a vernacular corruption, or develop-
ment, of the Skt. vanJa [or vamblui\
from the former of which comes the
H. bails. Bamboo does not occur, so
far as we can find, in any of the earlier
16th-century books, which employ canna
or the like.
In England the term bamboo -cane
is habitually applied to a kind of
walking-stick, which is formed not
from any bamboo but from a species
of rattan. It may be noted that some
30 to 35 years ago there existed along
the high road between Putney Station
and West Hill a garden fence of
bamboos of considerable extent ; it
often attracted the attention of one
of the present writers.
1563. — "The people from whom it [talm-
shir) is got call it sacar -mzxatiuxa. ....
because the canes of that plant are called
by the Indians mambu." — Garcia, f. 194.
1578. — "Some of these (canes), especially
in Malabar, are found so large that the
people make use of them as boats {evilxir-
caciones) not opening them out, but cutting
one of the canes right across and tising the
natural knots to stop the ends, and so a
couple of naked blacks go upon it . . . each
of them at his own end of the mambu [in
orig. mabu] (so they call it), being provided
BAMBOO.
55
BAMO.
with two paddles, one in each hand ....
and so upon a cane of this kind the folk
pass across, and sitting with their legs
clinging naked." — G. Acosta, Tractado, 296.
Again :
"... and many people on that river
(of Cranganor) make use of these canes in
place of boats, to be safe from the numerous
Crocodiles or Gaymoins (as they call them)
which are in the river (which are in fact
great and ferocious lizards)" UagartosX —
Ibid. 297.
These passages are curious as explaining,
if they hardly justify, Ctesias, in what we
have regarded as one of his greatest bounces,
viz. his story of Indian canes big enough to
be used as boats.
1586. — "All the houses are made of canes,
which they call Bambos, and bee covered
with Strawe."— i^'ifcA, in Hakl. ii. 391.
1598. — ". . . a thicke reede as big as a
man's legge, which is called Bambus." —
Linschoten, 56 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 195].
1608. — "lava multas producit arundines
grossas, quas Manbu vocant." — Prima Pars
Desc. Itiii. Navalis in Indiam (Houtman's
Voyage), p. 36.
c. 1610. — " Les Portugais et les Indiens ne
se seruent point d'autres bastons pour porter
leurs palanquins ou litieres. lis I'appellent
partout Bambou. "—Pyj^arc?, i. 237 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 329].
1615. — "These two kings (of Camboja and
Siam) have neyther Horses, nor any fiery
Instruments : but make use only of bowes,
and a certaine kind of pike, made of a
knottie wood like Canes, called Bambuc,
which is exceeding strong, though pliant
and supple for vse." — De Monfart, 33.
1621. — "These Forts will better appeare
by the Draught thereof, herewith sent to
your Worships, inclosed in a Bamboo." —
Letter in Pnrchas, i. 699.
1623. — "Among the other trees there was
an immense quantity of bambil, or very
large Indian canes, and all clothed and
covered with pretty green foliage that went
creeping up them." — P. della Valle, ii. 640 ;
[Hak. Soc. ii. 220].
c. 1666. — "Cette machine est suspendue "k
une longue barre que Ton appelle Pambou."
— Thevenot, v. 162. (This spelling recurs
throughout a chapter describing palankins,
though elsewhere the traveller writes
harribou.)
1673.— "A Bambo, which is a long hollow
cane." — Fryer, 34.
1727.— "The City (Ava) tho' great and
populous, is only built of Bambou canes."
— A. Hamilton, ii. 47.
1855. — "When I speak of bamboo huts,
I mean to say that post and walls, wall-
plates and rafters, floor and thatch and the
withes that bind them, are all of bamboo.
In fact it might almost be said that among
the Indo-Chinese nations the staff of life is
« Bamboo. Scaffolding and ladders, land-
ing-jetties, fishing apparatus, irrigation-
wheels and scoops, oars, masts and yards,
spears and arrows, hats and helmets, bow,
bow-string and quiver, oil-cans, water-stoups
and cooking-pots, pipe-sticks, conduits,
clothes-boxes, pan - boxes, dinner - trays,
pickles, preserves, and melodious musical
instruments, torches, footballs, cordage,
bellows, mats, paper, these are but a few
of the articles that are made from the
bamboo." — Yule, Mission to Ava, p. 153.
To these may be added, from a cursory
inspection of a collection in one of tJje
museums at Kew, combs, mugs, sun-blinds,
cages, grotesque carvings, brushes, fans,
shirts, sails, teapots, pipes and harps.
Bamboos are sometimes popularly
distinguished (after a native idioni)
as male and female ; the latter em-
bracing all the common species with
hollow stems, the former title being
applied to a certain liind (in fact, a sp.
of a distinct genus, Dendrocalamus
strictus\ which has a solid or nearly
solid core, and is much used for
bludgeons (see LATTEE) and spear-
shafts. It IS remarkable that this
popular distinction by sex was knoAvn
to Ctesias (c. B.C. 400) who says that
the Indian reeds were divided into
male and female, the male having no
evTepibvTiv.
One of the present writers has seen
(and partaken of) rice cooked in a joint
of bamboo, among the Khyens, a hill-
people of Arakan. And Mr Mark-
ham mentions the same practice as
prevalent among the Chunchos and
savage aborigines on the eastern slopes
of the Andes (/. R. Geog. Soc. xxv.
155). An endeavour was made in
Pegu in 1855 to procure the largest
obtainable bamboo. It was a little
over 10 inches in diameter. But
Clusius states that he had seen two
great specimens in the University at
Ley den, 30 feet long and from 14 to 16
inches in diameter. And E. Haeckel,
in his Visit to Ceylon (1882), speaks
of bamboo-stems at Peridenia, "each
from a foot to two feet thick."
We can obtain no corroboration of
anything approaching 2 feet.— [See
Gray's note on Pijrard, Hak. Soc.
i. 330.]
BAMO, n.p. Burm
Manmawj in Chinese
market.' A town
Irawadi, where one of
from China abuts on
garded as the early
Karens. [{McMahon,
Golden Cher., 103.)]
. Blm-maw, Shan
Sin-Kai, 'New-
on the up])er
the chief routes
that river ; re-
home of the
Karens of the
The old Shan
BANANA.
56
BANGOGK.
town of Banio was on the Tapeng R.,
about 20 m. east of the Irawadi, and
it is supposed that the English factory
alluded to in the quotations was there.
[1684. — "A Settlement at Bammoo upon
the confines of China." — Fringle, Madras
Com., iii. 102.]
1759. — "This branch seems formerly to
have been driven from the Establishment at
Prammoo." — Dalrymple, (h\ Rep., i. 111.
BANANA, s. The fruit of Mum
paradisaica, and M. sapientum of
Linnaeus, but now reduced to one
species under the latter name by R.
Brown. This word is not used in
India, though one hears it in the
Straits Settlements. The word itself
is said by De Orta to have come from
Guinea ; so also Pigaf etta (see below).
The matter will be more conveniently
treated under PLANTAIN. Prof.
Robertson Smith points out that the
coincidence of this name with the Ar.
bandn, ' fingers or toes,' and banana, ' a
single finger or toe,' can hardly be
accidental. The fruit, as we learn
from MukaddasI, grew in Palestine
before the Crusades ; and that it is
known in literature only as mauz
would not prove that the fruit was
not somewhere popularly known as
'fingers.' It is possible that the
Arabs, through whom probably the
fruit found its way to W. Africa,
may have transmitted with it a name
like this ; though historical evidence
is still to seek. [Mr. Skeat writes :
" It is curious that in Norwegian and
Danish (and I believe in Swedish),
the exact Malay word pisang, which
is unknown in England, is used.
Prof. Skeat thinks this may be be-
cause we had adopted the word banana
before the word pisang was brought
to Europe at all."]
1563. — "The Arab calls these musa or
amusa; there are chapters on the subject
in Avicenna and Serapion, and they call
them by this name, as does Rasis alsov
Moreover, in Guinea they have these figs,
and call them bananas." — Garcia, 93z;.
1598. — "Other fruits there are termed
Banana, which we think to be the Mzises
of Egypt and Soria . . . but here they
cut them yearly, to the end they may bear
the better." — Tr. of Pigaf etta' s Congo, in
Harleian Coll. ii. 553 (also in Purclms,
ii. 1008.)
c. 1610. — "Des hannes (marginal rubric
Bannanes) que les Portugais appellent figues
d'Inde, and aux Maldives Quella." — Pyrard
de Laval, i. 85; [Hak. Soc. i. 113]. The
Maldive word is here the same as H. Tcela
(Skt. Jcadala).
1673. — "Bonanoes, which are a sort of
Plantain, though less, yet much more
grateful." — Fryer, 40.
1686. — "The Bonano tree is exactly like
the Plantain for shape and bigness, not
easily distinguishable from it but by the
Fruit, which is a great deal smaller." —
Dampier, i. 316.
BANCHOOT, BETEECHOOT, ss.
Terms of abuse, which we should
hesitate to print if their odious mean-
ing were not obscure " to the general."
If it were known to the Englishmen
who sometimes use the words, we
believe there are few who would not
shrink from such brutality. Some-
what similar in character seem the
words which Saul in his rage flings
at his noble son (1 Sam. xx. 30).
1638. — "L'on nous monstra k vne demy
lieue de la ville vn sepulchre, qu'ils appellent
Bety-chuit, c'est h, dire la vergogne de la
fille decouverte." — Mandelslo, Paris, 1659,
142. See also Valentijn, iv. 157.
There is a handsome tomb and
mosque to the N. of Ahmedabad,
erected by Hajji Malik Baha-ud-din,
a wazir of Sultan Mohammed Bigara,
in memory of his wife Blbl Achut or
Achhut; and probably the vile story
to which the 17th-century travellers
refer is founded only on a \ailgar
misrepresentation of this name.
1648.— "Bety-chuit ; dat is (onder eer-
bredinge gesproocken) in onse tale te seggen,
u DochtersSchaemelheyt."— Fan Twist, 16.
1792.— "The officer (of Tippoo's troops)
who led, on being challenged in Moors
answered [Agari que logue), 'We belong to
the advance'— the title of Lally's brigade,
supposing the people he saw to be their own
Europeans, whose uniform also is red ; but
soon discovering his mistake the com-
mandant called out (Feringhy Banchoot !—
chelow) ' they are the rascally English !
Make off ' ; in which he set the corps a
ready example." — Dirovis Narrative, 147.
BANCOCK, n.p. The modern
capital of Siam, properly Bang-hok; see
explanation by Bp. Pallegoix in quota-
tion. It had been the site of forts
erected on the ascent of the Menam
to the old capital Ayuthia, by Constan-
tine Phaulcon in 1675 ; here the
modern city was established as the
seat of government in 1767, after the
capture of Ayuthia (see JUDEA) by the
Burmese in that year. It is uncertain
if the first quotation refer to Bancock.
BANDANNA.
57
BANDAREE.
1552. — ". . . and Bamplacot, which
stands at the mouth of the Menam." —
Barros, I. ix. 1.
1611.— "They had arrived in the Eoad of
Syam the fifteenth of August, and cast
Anchor at three fathome high water. . . .
The Towne lyeth some thirtie leagues vp
along the Riuer, whither they sent newes
of their arrivall. The Sabander (see SHAH-
BUNDER) and the Governor of Mancock
(a place scituated by the Riuer), came backe
with the Messengers to receiue his Majesties
Letters, but chiefly for the presents ex-
pected."— P. Williamson Floris, in Purchas,
i. 321.
1727.— The Ship arrived at Bencock, a
Castle about half-way up, where it is cus-
tomary for all Ships to put their Guns
ashore."—^. Hamilton, i. 363.
1850. — "Civitas regia tria habetnomina:
. . . ban mdhok, per contractionem Bangkok,
pagus oleastrorum, est nomen primitivum
quod hodie etiam vulgo usurpatur." —
Pallegoix, Gram. Linguae Thai., Bangkok,
1850, p. 167.
BANDANNA, s. This term is
properly applied to the rich yellow
or red silk handkerchief, with diamond
spots left white by pressure applied
to prevent their receiving the dye.
The etymology may be gathered from
Shakespear's Diet., which gives " Ban-
dhnu : 1. A mode of dyeing in which
the cloth is tied in different places,
to prevent the parts tied from receiv-
ing the dye ; ... 3. A kind of silk
cloth" A class or caste in Guzerat
who do this kind of preparation for
dyeing are called BandMrd (Drum-
mond). [Such handkerchiefs are known
in S. India as Pulicat handkerchiefs.
Cloth dyed in this way is in Upper
India known as Ghunrl. A full ac-
count of the process will be found in
Journ. Ind. Art, ii. 63, and S. M.
Radius Mon. on Dyes and Dyeing,
p. 35.]
c. 1590. — "His Majesty improved this
department in four ways. . . . Thirdly, in
stuffs as . . . Bdndhmin, Chhint, Alchah."
— Aln, i. 91.
1752. — "The Cossembazar merchants
having fallen short in gurrahs, plain taffa-
ties, ordinary bandannoes, and chappas."—
In Long, 31.
1 1813.— " Bandannoes . . . 800."— Milbum
, (List of Bengal Piece-goods, and no. to the
\ ton), ii. 221.
I 1848.— "Mr Scape, lately admitted part-
ner into the great Calcutta House of Fogle,
Fake, and Cracksman . . . taking Fake's
place, who retired to a princely Park in
Sussex (the Fogies have long been out of
the firm, and Sir Horace Fogle is about to be
raised to the peerage as Baron Bandanna),
. . . two years before it failed for a million,
and plunged half the Indian public into
misery and ruin."— Vanity Fair, ii. ch. 25.
1866.— "'Of course,' said Toogood,
wiping his eyes with a large red bandana
handkerchief. ' By all means, come along,
Major.' The major had turned his face
away, and he also was weeping."— Last
Chronicle of Barset, ii. 362,
1875.— "In Calcutta Tariff Valuations:
'Piece goods silk: Bandanah Choppahs,
per piece of 7 handkerchiefs . . . score . . .
115 Rs."
BANDAREE, s. Mahr. BJmnddn,
the name of the caste or occupation.
It is applied at Bombay to the class
of people (of a low caste) who tend
the coco-palm gardens in the island,
and draw toddy, and who at one time
formed a local militia. [It has no
connection with the more common
BMnddri, ' a treasurer or storekeeper.']
1548. — ". . . . certain duties collected
from the bandarys who draw the toddy
{sura) from the aldeas. . . ."—S. Botelho,
Tomho, 203.
1644.— "The people ... are all Chris-
tians, or at least the greater part of them
consisting of artizans, carpenters, clmvdaris
(this word is manifestly a mistranscription of
bandaris), whose business is to gather nuts
from the coco-palms, and corumbis (see
KOONBEE) who till the ground. . . ."—
Bocaivo, MS.
1673.— "The President ... if he go
abroad, the Bandarines and Moors under
two Standards march before him." — Fryer,
68.
,, "... besides 60 Field-pieces ready
in their Carriages upon occasion to attend
the Militia and Bandarines." — Ibid. 66.
c. 1760. — "There is also on the island kept
up a sort of militia, composed of the land-
tillers, and bandarees, whose living depends
chiefly on the cultivation of the coco-nut
trees." — Grose, i. 46.
1808,—" . . . whilst on the Brab trees the
cast of Bhundarees paid a due for extract-
ing the liquor." — Bombay Regulation, i. of
1808, sect. vi. para. 2.
1810. — "Her husband came home, laden
with toddy for distilling. He is a bandari
or toddy-gatherer." — Maria Graham, 26.
c. 1836.— "Of the Bhundarees the most
remarkable usage is their fondness for a
peculiar species of long trumpet, called
Bhongalee, which, ever since the dominion
of the Portuguese, they have had the privi-
lege of carrying and blowing on certain
State occasions."— i2. Murphy, in Tr. Bo.
Geog. Soc. i. 131.
1883.— "We have received a letter from
one of the large Bhundarries in the city,
pointing out that the tax on toddy trees is
now Rs. 18 (? P^s. 1, 8 as.) per tapped toddy
tree per annum, whereas in 1872 it was only
BANDEJAH.
58
BANDICOOT,
Re. 1 per tree ; ... he urges that the Bom-
bay toddy-drawers are entitled to the privi-
lege of practising their trade free of license,
in consideration of the military services
rendered by their ancestors in garrisoning
Bombay town and island, when the Dutch
fleet advanced towards it in 1670." — Times of
India {Mail), July 17th.
BANDEJAH, s. Port, bcmdeja, 'a
salver,' 'a tray to put presents on.'
We have seen the word used only in
the following passages : —
1621. — "We and the Hollanders went to
vizet Semi Dono, and we carid hym a bottell
of strong water, and an other of Spanish
wine, with a great box (or bandeja) of sweet
bread." — Cocks' s Diary, ii. 143.
[1717. — "Received the Fhirmaund (see
FIRMAUN) from Captain Boddam in a
bandaye couered with a rich piece of Atlass
(see ATLAS)."— Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc.
ii. ccclx.]
1747.— "Making a small Cott (see COT)
and a rattan Bandijas for the Nabob ....
(Pagodas) 4: 32: 21." — Acct. Expenses at
Fort St. David, Jany., MS. Records in India
Office.
c. 1760. — ^^ [Betel) in large companies is
brought in ready made up on Japan chargers,
which they call from the Portuguese name,
Bandejahs, something like our tea-boards."
—Grose, i. 237.
1766.— "To Monurbad Dowla Nabob—
R. A. P.
1 Pair Pistols . 216 0 0
2 China Bandazes 172 12 9 "
— Lord dice's Durbar Charges, in Long, 433.
Bandeja appears in the Manilla Vocabnlar
of Blumentritt as used there for the present
of cakes and sweetmeats, tastefully packed
in an elegant basket, and sent to the priest,
from the wedding feast.* It corresponds
therefore to the Indian ddli (see DOLLY).
BANDEL, n.p. The name of the
old Portuguese settlement in Bengal
about a mile above Hoogly, where there
still exists a monastery, said to be the
oldest church in Bengal (see Imp.
Gazeteer). The name is a Port, corrup-
tion of bandar, ' the wharf ' ; and in
this shape the word was applied among
the Portuguese to a variety of places.
Thus in Correa, under 1541-42, we
find mention of a port in the Red
Sea, near the mouth, called Bandel
dos Malemos (^ of the Pilots'). Chitta-
gong is called Bandel de Chatigao (e.g.
in Bocarro, p. 444), corresponding to
Bandar Chdtgdm in the Autobiog. of
Jahangir (Elliot, vi. 326). [In the
Diary of Sir T. Roe (see below) it is
applied to Gombroon], and in the
following passage the original no doubt
runs Banda/r-i-Hughli or Hugli-Bandar.
[1616. — "To this Purpose took Bandell
theyr foort on the Mayne." — Sir T. Roe,
Hak. Soc. i. 129.]
1631. — ". . . these Europeans increased
in number, and erected large substantial
buildings, which they fortified with cannons,
muskets, and other implements of war. In
due course a considerable place grew up,
which was known by the name of Port of
BfOi^M."—' Ahdul Hamld, in Elliot, vii. 32.
1753. — ". . . les ^tablissements formes
pour assurer leur commerce sont situ6s sur
les bords de cette riviere. Celui des Portu-
gais, qu'ils ont appel^ Bandel, en adoptant
le terme Persan de Bender, qui signifie port,
est aujourd'hui reduit a peu de chose . . et
il est presque 9ontigu a IJgli en remontant."
— D'Anville, Eclaircissemens, p. 64.
1782. — "There are five European factories
within the space of 20 miles, on the opposite
banks of the river Ganges in Bengal ;
Houghly, or Bandell, the Portuguese Presi-
dency ; Chinsura, the Dutch ; Chanderna-
gore, the French ; Sirampore, the Danish ;
and Calcutta, the English." — Price's Observa-
tions, &c., p. 61. In Price's Tracts, i.
BANDICOOT, s. Corr. from the
Telegu jpandi-kokku, lit. 'pig-rat.'
The name has spread all over India,
as applied to the great rat called by
naturalists Mus malaharicus (Shaw),
Mus giganteus (Hardwicke), Mus handi-
cota (Bechstein), [Nesocia handicota
(Blanford, p. 425)]. The word is
now used also in Queensland, [and
is the origin of the name of the
famous Bendigo gold-field (3 ser. N. (h Q,
ix. 97)].
c. 1330. — "In Lesser India there be some
rats as big as foxes, and venomous exceed-
ingly."— Friar Jordaiu(s, Hak. Soc. 29.
c. 1343, — "They imprison in the dun-
geons (of Dwaigir, i.e. Daulatabad) those
who have been guilty of great crimes. There
are in those dungeons enormous rats, bigger
than cats. In fact, these latter animals run
away from them, and can't stand against
them, for they would get the worst of it.
So they are only caught by stratagem. I
have seen these rats at Dwaigir, and much
amazed I was ! " — Ibn Batiita, iv. 47.
Fryer seems to exaggerate worse than
the Moor :
1673. — "For Vermin, the strongest huge
Eats as big as our Pigs, which burrow under
the Houses, and are bold enough to venture
on Poultry." — Fryer, 116.
The following surprisingly confounds
two entirely different animals :
1789. — "The Bandicoot, or musk rat, is
another troublesome animal, more indeed
from its offensive smell than anything else."
—Munro, Narrative, 32. See MUSK-RAT.
[1828.— "They be called Brandy-cutes."
— Or. Spwting Mag. i. 128.]
BANDIGOY,
59
BANG, BHANG.
1879.— "I shall never forget my first
night here (on the Cocos Islands). As soon
as the Sun had gone down, and the moon
risen, thousands upon thousands of rats, in
size equal to a bandicoot, appeared."—
Polloh, Sport in B. Bitrmah, &c., ii. 14.
1880.— "They (wild dogs in Queensland)
hunted Kangaroo when in numbers ....
but usually preferred smaller and more
easily obtsiined prey, as rats, bandicoots,
and ' ■possums.'"— Blackwood's Mag., Jan.,
p. 65. y ' '
[1880.— "In England the Collector is to
be found riding at anchor in the Bandicoot
Club." — Aherigk-Mackay, Twenty -one Days,
BANDICOY, s. The colloquial
name in S. India of the fruit of
Hibiscus esculentusy Tamil mridai-khdi,
i.e. unripe fruit of the vendai, called
in H. bhendi. See BENDY.
BANDO ! H. imperative bdndho,
'tie or make fast.' "This and prob-
ably other Indian words have been
naturalised in the docks on the Thames
frequented by Lascar crews. I have
heard a London lighter-man, in the
Victoria Docks, throw a rope ashore
to another Londoner, calling out,
Bando ! "—(M.-Gen. Keatinge.)
BANDY, s. A carriage, bullock-
carriage, buggy, or cart. This word
is usual in both the S. and W. Presi-
dencies, but is unknown in Bengal,
and in the N.W.P. It is the Tamil
vandi, Telug. bandi, ' a cart or vehicle.'
The word, as bendi, is also used in
Java. [Mr Skeat writes— " Klinkert
has Mai. bendi, 'a chaise or caleche,'
but I have not heard the word in
standard Malay, though Clifford and
Swett. have bendu, 'a kind of sedan-
chair carried by men,' and the com-
moner word tandu 'a sedan-chair or
litter,' which I have heard in Selangor.
Wilkinson says that kereta (i.e. hreta
bendi) is used to signify any two-
wheeled vehicle in Johor." ]
1791. — "To be sold, an elegant new and
fashionable Bandy, with copper panels, lined
with Morocco leather." — Madras Courier,
29th Sept.
1800. — "No wheel-carriages can be used
in Canara, not even a buffalo-bandy." —
Letter of &ir T. Munro, in Life, i. 243.
1810. — " None but open carriages are used
in Ceylcm ; we therefore went in bandies, or,
in plain English, gigs."— Maria Graham, 88.
1826. — "Those persons who have not
European coachmen have the horses of their
• • . 'bandies' or gigs, led by these men.
. • . Gigs and hackeries all go here (in
Ceylon) by the name of haiidy:'—Heher
(ed. 1844), ii. 152.
1829.—" A mighty solemn old man, seated
m an open bundy (read handy) (as a gig with
a head that has an opening behind is called)
at Madras."— ilfm. of Col. Mountain, 2nd
ed. 84.
I860.— "Bullock bandies, covered with
cajans met us."— Tejinent's Ceylon, ii. 146.
1862. — "At Coimbatore I bought a bandy
or country cart of the simplest construction. "
-Marl-ham's Peru and India, 393.
BANG, BHANG, s. H. bhdng, the
dried leaves and small stalks of hemp
(i.e. Cannabis indica), used to cause
intoxication, either by smoking, or
when eaten mixed up into a sweetmeat
(see MAJOON). Hashish of the Arabs
is substantially the same ; Birdwood
says it "consists of the tender toj^s
of the plants after flowering." [Bhang
is usually derived from Skt. bhanga,
^breaking,' but Burton derives both
it and the Ar. banj from the old Coptic
Nibanj, "meaning a preparation of
hemp ; and here it is easy to recognise
the Homeric Nepenthe."
"On the other hand, not a few apply the
word to the henbane {hyoscyamus niger) so
much used in mediaeval Europe. The K^mus
evidently means henbane, distinguishing it
from Hashish al hardfish, ' rascal's grass,' i.e.
the herb Pantagruelion. . . The use of Bhang
doubtless dates from the dawn of civilisation,
whose earliest social pleasures would be in-
ebriants. Herodotus (iv. c. 75) shows the
Scythians burning the seeds (leaves and
capsules) in worship and becoming drunk
upon the fumes, as do the S. African Bush-
men of the present day." — (Arab. Nights,
i. 65.)]
1563.— "The great Sultan Badur told
Martim Affonzo de Souza, for whom he had
a great liking, and to whom he told all his
secrets, that when in the night he had a
desire to visit Portugal, and the Brazil, and
Turkey, and Arabia, and Persia, all he had
to do was to eat a little bangue. . . ." —
Garcia, i. 26.
1578. — "Bangue is a plant resembling-
hemp, or the Cannabis of the Latins . . .
the Arabs call this Bangue 'Axis'" {i.e.
Hashish).— C. Acosta, 360-61.
' 1598.— "They have .... also many kinds
of Drogues, as Amfion, or Opium, Camfora,
Bangue and Sandall Wood."— Linschoteny
19 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 61 ; also see ii. 115].
1606.— "0 mais de tepo estava cheo de
bangue." — Gmivea, 93.
1638.— "II se fit apporter vn petit cabinet
d'or . . . . dont il tira deux layettes, et prit
dans I'vne de Voffion, ou opium, et dans
I'autre du bengi, qui est vne certaine drogue
ou poudre, dont ils se seruent pour s'exciter a
la \uxu.Ye."—Mandelslo, Paris, 1659, 150.
BANGED.
60
BANGY. BANGHY.
1685. — " I have two sorts of the Ban^e,
which were sent from two several places of
the East Indies ; they both differ much from
our Hemp, although they seem to differ
most as to their magnitude." — Dr. Hans
Sloane to Mr. Ray, in Ray's Correspondence,
1848, p. 160. '' -^ r ^
1673. — "Bang (a pleasant intoxicating
Seed mixed with Milk). . . ." — Fryer, 91.
1711. — "Bang has likewise its Vertues
attributed to it ; for being used as Tea, it
inebriates, or exhilarates them according to
the Quantity they take." — Lochyer, 61.
1727. — "Before they eng9.ge in a Fight,
they drink Bang, which is made of a Seed
like Hemp-seed, that has an intoxicating
Quality." — A. Hamilton, i. 131.
1763. — " Most of the troops, as is customary
during the agitations of this festival, had
eaten plentifully of bang. . . ." — Orme,
i. 194.
1784. — ". . . it does not appear that the
use of bank, an intoxicating weed which
resembles the hemp of Europe, ... is
considered even by the most rigid (Hindoo)
a breach of the law." — Q. Forster, Journey,
ed. 1808, ii. 291.
1789. — "A shop of Bang may be kept with
a capital of no more than two shillings, or
one rupee. It is only some mats stretched
under some tree, where the Bangeras of the
town, that is, the vilest of mankind, assemble
to drink Bang." — Note on Seir Mutaqherin,
iii. 308.
1868.—
*' The Hemp — with which we used to hang
Our prison pets, yon felon gang, —
In Eastern climes produces Bang,
Esteemed a drug divine.
As Hashish dressed, its magic powers
• Can lap us in Elysian bowers ;
But sweeter far our social hours.
O'er a flask of rosy wine."
Lord Neaves.
BANGED — is also used as a parti-
ciple, for 'stimulated by hang,^ e.g.
^^ banged up to the eyes."
BANGLE, s. H. hangrl or bangn.
The original word properly means a
ring of coloured glass worn on the
wrist by women ; [the churl of N.
India ;] but bangle is applied to any
native ring-bracelet, and also to an
anklet or ring of any kind worn on
the ankle or leg. Indian silver bangles
on the wrist have recently come into
common use among English girls.
1803. — "To the cutwahl he gave a heavy
pair of gold bangles, of which he consider-
ably enhanced the value by putting them on
his wrists with his own hands." — Journal of
Sir J. Nicholls, in note to Wellington De-
spatches, ed. 1837, ii. 373.
1809. — "Bangles, or bracelets." — Maria
Graham, 13.
1810, — "Some wear ... a stout silver
ornament of the ring kind, called a bangle,
or harrah \Jcara] on either wrist." — William-
son, V. M. i.'305.
1826. — " I am paid with the silver bangles
of my enemy, and his cash to boot." — Pan-
dnrang Hari, 27 ; [ed. 1873, i. 36].
1873. — "Year after year he found some
excuse for coming up to Sirmoori — now a
proposal for a tax on bangles, now a scheme
for a new mode of Hindustani pronunciation. "
— The True Reformer, i. 24.
BANGUN, s.— See BRINJAUL.
BANGUR, s. Hind, bangar. In
Upper India this name is given to
the higher parts of the plain country
on which the towns stand — the older
alluvium — in contradistinction to the
khddar [Khadir] or lower alluvium im-
mediately bordering the great rivers,
and forming the limit of their inunda-
tion and modern divagations ; the
khddar having been cut out from the
bangar by the river. Medlicott spells
bhdngar (Man. of Geol. of India, i. 404).
BANGY, BANGHY, &c. s. H. ba-
hangl, Mahr. banglj Skt. vihangamd^
and vihahgikd.
a. A shoulder-yoke for carrying
loads, the yoke or bangy resting on
the shoulder, while the load is appor-
tioned at either end in two equal
weights, and generally hung hj cords.
The milkmaid's yoke is the nearest
approach to a survival of the bangy-
staff in England. Also such a yoke
with its pair of baskets or boxes. —
(See PITARRAH).
b. Hence a parcel post, carried
originally in this way, was called
bangy or dawk-bangy, even when the
primitive mode of transport had long
become obsolete. "A bangy parcel"
is a parcel received or sent by such
post.
a.—
1789.—
" But I'll give them 2000, with Bhanges
and Coolies,
With elephants, camels, with hackeries
and doolies."
Letters of Simphin the Secomd, p. 57.
1803. — "We take with us indeed, in six
banghys, sufficient changes of linen." —
Id. Valentia, i. 67.
1810. — "The hajigy-wollah, that is the
bearer who carries the bangy, supports the
bamboo on his shoulder, so as to equipoise
the baskets suspended at each end." — Wil-
liamson, V. M. i. 323.
BANJO.
61
BANKSHALL.
[1843. — "I engaged eight bearers to carry
my palankeen. Besides these I had four
banghy- 6wr<^ar5, men who are each obliged
to carry forty pound weight, in small
wooden or tin boxes, called petarrahs." —
Traveller's account, Carey, Gocd Old Days,
ii.91.]
b.—
c. 1844. — "I will forward with this by
bhangy dAl a copy of Capt. Moresby's
Survey of the Ked Sea." — Sir G. Arthur, in
Ind. Admin, of Lord Ellenhoroiigh, p. 221.
1873. — " The officers of his regiment . . .
subscribed to buy the young people a set of
crockery, and a plated tea and coffee service
(got up by dawk banghee ... at not
much more than 200 per cent, in advance
of the English price." — The True Reformer,
1. 57.
BANJO, s. Though this is a West-
and not East-Indian term, it may be
worth while to introduce the following
older form of the word :
1764.—
" Permit thy slaves to lead the choral dance
To the wild banshaw's melancholy
sound." — Grainger, iv.
See also Davies, for example of banjore,
[and N.E.D for banjer].
BANKSHALL, s. a. A ware-
house, b. The office of a Harbour
Master or other Port Authority. In
the former sense the word is still used
in S. India ; in Bengal the latter is
the only sense recognised, at least
among Anglo-Indians ; in Northern
India the word is not in use. As the
Calcutta office stands on the hanks of
the Hoogly, the name is, we believe,
often accepted as having some in-
definite reference to this position.
And in a late work we find a positive
and plausible, but entirely unfounded,
explanation of this kind, which we
quote below. In Java the word has
a specific application to the open hall
of audience, supported by wooden
pillars without walls, which forms
part of every princely residence. The
word is used in Sea Hindustani, in
the forms hansdr, and hangsdl for a
' store-room ' (Roebuck).
Bankshall is in fact one of the oldest
of the words taken up by foreign
traders in India. And its use not
only by Correa (c. 1561) but by King
John (1524), with the regularly-formed
Portuguese plural of words in -al, shows
liow early it was adopted by the
Portuguese. Indeed, Correa does not
even explain it, as is his usual practice
with Indian terms.
More than one serious etymology
has been suggested :— (1). Crawfurd
takes it to be the Malay word baru/sal,
defined by him in his Malay Diet,
thus : " (J.) A shed ; a storehouse ; a
workshop ; a porch ; a covered pas-
sage" (see J. Ind. Archip. iv. 182).
[Mr Skeat adds that it also means in
Malay ' half -husked paddy,' and ' fallen
timber, of which the outer layer has
rotted and only the core remains.']
But it is probable that the Malay word,
though marked by Crawfurd ("J.")
as Javanese in origin, is a corruption
of one of the two following :
(2) Beng. hankasdla, from Skt. banik
or vanik, 'trade,' and sdla, 'a hall.'
This is Wilson's etymology.
(3). Skt. hhdndasdla, Canar. hhan-
dasdle, Malayal. pdiidisdla, Tam. jpand'a-
sdlai or pandakasdlai, 'a storehouse
or magazine.'
It is difficult to decide which of the
two last is the original word ; the
prevalence of the second in S. India
is an argument in its favour ; and the
substitution of g for d would be in
accordance with a phonetic practice of
not uncommon occurrence.
c. 1345. — "For the bandar there is in
every island (of the Maldives) a wooden
building, which they call bajansar [evi-
dently for hanjasdr, i.e. Arabic spelling for
hangasar'] where the Governor . . . collects
all the goods, and there sells or barters
them." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 120.
[1520. — "Collected in his bamgasal" (in
the Maldives). — Doc. da Torre do Tombo,
p. 452.]
1524. — A grant from K. John to the City
of Groa, says : ' ' that henceforward even
if no market rent in the city is collected
from the bacaces, viz. those at which are
sold honey, oil, butter, betre {i.e. betel),
spices, anS cloths, for permission to sell
such things in the said bacaces, it is our
pleasure that they shall sell them freely."
A note says: " Apparently the word should
be bacagaes, or bancacaes, or bangagaes,
which then signified any place to sell things,
but now particularly a wooden house." —
Archiv. Porttig. Or., Fasc. ii. 43.
1561.—" ... in the benga^aes, in which
stand the goods ready for shipment." —
Correa, Lendas, i. 2, 260.
1610. — The form and use of the word have
led P, Teixeira into a curious confusion (as
it would seem) when, speaking of foreigners
at Ormus, he says: "hay muchos gentiles,
Baneanes [see BANYAN], Bangasalys, y
Cambayatys" — where the word in italics
BANKSHALL.
62
BANTAM FOWLS.
probably represents Bangalys, i.e. Bengalis
(Rel. de Harmuz, 18).
c. 1610. — "Le facteur du Eoy chrestien
des Maldiues tenoit sa banquesalle ou
plustost cellier, sxir le bord de la mer en
I'isle de MaM." — Pyrard de Laval, ed. 1679,
i. 65 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 85 ; also see i. 267].
1613.— "The other settlement of Yler
. . . with houses of wood thatched extends
... to the fields of Tanjonpacer, where
there is a bangasal or sentry's house without
other defense." — Godinho de Eredia, 6.
1623.— "Bangsal, a shed (or barn), or
often also a roof without walls to sit under,
sheltered from the rain or sun." — Gaspar
Willens, Vocabularium, &c., ins' Graven-
haage ; repr. Batavia, 1706.
1734-5.— "Paid the Bankshall Merchants
for the house poles, country reapers, &c.,
];iecessary for housebuilding." — In Wheeler,
iii. 148.
1748. — "A little below the town of Wampo
. . . These people {compradores) build a house
for each ship. . . . They are called by us
banksalls. In these we deposit the rigging
and yards of the vessel, chests, water-casks,
and every thing that incommodes us aboard."
— A Voyage to the E. Indies in 1747 and
1748 (1762), p. 294. It appears from this
book (p. 118) that the place in Canton
River was known as Banksall Island.
1750-52.— "One of the first things on
arriving here (Canton River) is to procure a
bancshall, that is, a great house, con-
structed of bamboo and mats ... in which
the stores of the ship are laid up." — A
Voyage, &c., by Olof Toreen ... in a series
of letters to Dr Linnaeus, Transl. by J. R.
Forster (with Osbeck's Voyage), 1771.
1783. — "These people {Chulias, &c., from
India, at Achin) ... on their arrival im-
mediately build, by contract with the
natives, houses of bamboo, like what in
China at Wampo is called bankshall, very
regular, on a convenient spot close to the
river." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 41.
1788. — "Banksauls — Storehouses for de-
positing ships' stores in, while the ships are
unlading and refitting." — Indian Vocah.
<Stockdale).
1813.— "The East India Company for
seventy years had a large banksaul, or
warehouse, at Mirzee, for the reception of
the pepper and sandalwood purchased in
the dominions of the Mysore Rajah." —
Forhes, 0)'. Mem. iv. 109.
1817. — "The b3.ngsal or mendopo is a
large open hall, supported by a double row
of pillars, and covered with shingles, the
interior being richly decorated with paint
and gilding." — Raffles, Java (2nd ed.), i. 93.
The Javanese use, as in this passage, cor-
responds to the meaning given in Jansz,
'Javanese Diet.: "Bangsal, Vorstelijke
^itplaats" (Prince's Sitting-place).
[1614.— "The custom house or banksall
at Masulpatam." — Foster, Letters, ii. 86.]
1623.— "And on the Place by the sea
there was the Custom-house, which the
Persians in their language call Benksal, a
building of no great size, with some open
outer porticoes." — P. della VaCle, ii. 465.
1673.—". . . Their Bank Soils, or
Custom House Keys, where they land, are
Two ; but mean, and shut only with ordinary
Gates at Night."— i'Vyer, 27.
1683. — "I came ashore in Capt. Goyer's
Pinnace to ye Bankshall, about 7 miles
from Ballasore." — Sedges, Diary, Feb. 2 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 65].
1687. — "The Mayor and Aldermen, etc.,
do humbly request the Honourable President
and Council would please to grant and
assign over to the Corporation the petty
dues of Banksall Tolls."— In Wheeler, i. 207.
1727. — "Above it is the Dutch 'B&n'ksh.all,
a Place where their Ships ride when they
cannot get further up for the too swift
Currents." — A. Hamilton, ii. 6.
1789. — "And that no one may plead
ignorance of this order, it is hereby directed
that it be placed constantly in view at the
Bankshall in the English and country
languages." — Prod, against Slave-Trading in
Seton-Karr, ii. 5.
1878.— "The term 'BanksoU'has always
been a puzzle to the English in India, It is
borrowed from the Dutch. The 'Soil' is
the Dutch or Danish 'Zoll,' the English
'Toll.' The BanksoU was then the place
on the ' bank ' where all tolls or duties were
levied on landing goods." — Talhoys Wheeler ^
Early Records of B. India, 196. (Quite
erroneous, as already said ; and Zoll is not
Dutch.)
BANTAM, n.p. Tlie province
wliicli forms tlie western extremity of
Java, properly Bdntan. [Mr Skeat
gives Bantan, Crawfurd, Bantdn.'] It
formed an independent kingdom at
tlie beginning of the ITtli centur}^
and then produced much pepper (no
longer grown), whicli caused it to he
greatly frequented by European traders.
An English factory was established
here in 1603, and continued till 1682,
when the Dutch succeeded in expelling
us as interlopers.
[1615. — "They were all valued in my
invoice at Bantani" — Foster, Letters, iv. 93.]
1727.— "The only Product of Bantam
is Pepper, wherein it abounds so much,
that they can export 10,000 Tuns per
annum." — A. Hamilton, ii. 127.
BANTAM FOWLS, s. According
to Crawfurd, the dwarf poultry which
we call by this name were imported
from Japan, and received the name
"not from the place that produced
them, but from that where o\ir
BANYAN.
63
BANYAN.
voyagers first found them." — (Desc. Did.
s.v. Bantam). The following evidently
in Pegu describes Bantams :
1586. — "They also eat certain cocks and
hens called lorine, which are the size of a
turtle-dove, and have feathered feet ; but
so pretty, that I never saw so pretty a
bird. I brought a cock and hen with me
as far as Chaul, and then, suspecting they
might be taken from me, I gave them to
the Capuchin fathers belonging to the Madre
de D\os."—BaIhi, f. 125?;, 126.
1673. — "From Siam are brought hither
little Clmmpore Cocks with ruffled Feet, well
armed with Spurs, which have a strutting
Oate with them, the truest mettled in the
World."— i^ryer, 116.
[1703.— "Wilde cocks and hens . . .
much like the small sort called Cluimpores,
severall of which we have had brought us
from Camboja." — Hedges^ Diary, Hak. Soc.
11. CCCXXXlll.
This looks as if they came from
Champa (q. v.).
(1) BANYAN, s. a. A Hindu
trader, and especially of the Province
of Guzerat, many of which class have
for ages been settled in Arabian ports
and known by this name ; but the
term is often applied by early travellers
in Western India to persons of the
Hindu religion generally. b. In
Calcutta also it is (or perhaps rather
was) specifically applied to the native
brokers attached to houses of business,
or to persons in the employment of
a private gentleman doing analogous
duties (now usually called sircar).
The word was adopted from Vdniya,
a man of the trading caste (in Gujarati
vmiiyo\ and that comes from Skt.
vanij.^ 'a merchant.' The terminal
nasal may be a Portuguese addition
(as in palanquin^ mandarin, Bassein),
or it may be taken from the plural
form vdniydn. It is probable, how-
ever, that the Portuguese found the
word already in use by the Arab
traders. Sidi 'Ali, the Turkish Admi-
ral, uses it in precisely the same form,
applying it to the Hindus generally ;
and in the poem of Sassui and Panhu,
the Sindian Romeo and Juliet, as given
by Burton in his Sindh (p. 101), we
have the form Wdniydn. P. F.
Vincenzo Maria, who is quoted below
al)surdly alleges that the Portuguese
called these Hindus of Guzerat Bag-
nani, because they were always washing
themselves " . . . . chiamati da Portu-
ghesi Bagnani, per la frequenza e
superstitione, con quale si lauano piu
volte il giorno " (251). See also Luillier
below. The men of this class profess
an extravagant respect for animal life ;
but after Stanley brought home Dr.
Livingstone's letters they Ijecame
notorious as chief promoters of slave-
trade in Eastern Africa. A. K. Forbes
speaks of the mediaeval Wanias at
the Court of Anhilwara as "equally
gallant in the field (with Rajputs),
and wiser in council , . . already
in profession puritans of peace, but
not yet drained enough of their fiery
Kshatri blood."— (i^as Mdla, i. 240 :
[ed. 1878, 184].)
Bunya is the form in which vdniya
appears in the Anglo-Indian use of
Bengal, with a different shade of mean-
ing, and generally indicating a grain-
dealer.
1516.— "There are three qualities of these
Grentiles, that is to say, some are called
Razbuts . . . others are called Banians,
and are merchants and traders."— />ar6o«t,
51.
1552. — ". . . Among whom came cer-
tain men who are called Baneanes of
the same heathen of the Kingdom of
Cambaia . . . coming on board the ship
of Vasco da Gama, and seeing in his cabin
a pictorial image of Our Lady, to which our
people did reverence, they also made adora-
tion with much more fervency. . . ." —
-Barros, Dec, I. liv, iv. cap. 6.
1555. — "We may mention that the in-
habitants of Guzerat call the unbelievers
Banyans, whilst the inhabitants of Hindu-
stan call them Hindu." — Sidi 'Ali Kapicdan,
in J. As., l^re s. ix. 197-8.
1563. — "iJ. If the fruits were all as good
as this (mango) it would be no such great
matter in the Baneanes, as you tell me,
not to eat flesh. And since I touch on
this matter, tell me, prithee, who are these
Baneanes . . . who do not eat flesh ? . , . "
— Garcia, f. 136.
1608.— "The Gouernour of the Towne of
Gatideuee is a Bannyan, and one of those
kind of people that obserue the Law of
Pythagoras." — Jones, in Purdias, i. 231.
[1610. — "Baneanes." See quotation under
BANKSHALL, a.]
1623. — "One of these races of Indians is
that of those which call themselves Vaiiid^
but who are called, somewhat corruptly by
the Portuguese, and by all our other Franks,
Banians; they are all, for the most part,
traders and brokers." — P. della Valle, i.
486-7 ; [and see i. 78 Hak. Soc.].
1630. — "A people presented themselves
to mine eyes, cloathed in linnen garments,
somewhat low descending, of a gesture and
garbe, as I may say, maidenly and well
nigh effeminate ; of a countenance shy,
and somewhat estranged ; yet smiling out
a glosed and bashful familiarity. ... I
BANYAN.
64
BANYAN.
asked what manner of people these were,
so strangely notable, and notably strange.
Keply was made that they were Banians."
— Lord, Preface.
1665. — "In trade these Banians are a
thousand times worse than the Jews; more
expert in all sorts of cunning tricks, and
more maliciously mischievous in their re-
venge,"— Tavernie); E. T. ii. 58; [ed. Ball,
i. 136, and see i. 91].
c. 1666.— " Aussi chacun a son Banian
dans les Indes, et il y a des personnes de
quality qui leur confient tout ce qu'ils ont
. . . ." — Thevenot, v. 166. This passage
shows in anticipation the transition to the
Calcutta use (b., below).
1672.— "The inhabitants are called Gui-
zeratts and Benyans." — Baldaeiis, 2.
,, "It is the custom to say that to
make one Bagnan (so they call the Gentile
Merchants) you need three Chinese, and to
make one Chinese three Hebrews." — P. F.
Vincenzo di Maria, 114.
1673.— "The Banyan follows the Soldier,
though as contrary in Humour as the Anti-
podes in the same Meridian are opposite to
one another. ... In Cases of Trade they
are not so hide-bound, giving their Con-
sciences more Scope, and boggle at no
Villainy for an Emolument." — Fryer, 193.
1677.— "In their letter to Ft. St. George,
15th March, the Court offer £20 reward to
any of our servants or soldiers as shall be
able to speak, write, and translate the
Banian language, and to learn their arith-
metic."— In Madras Notes and Exts., No. I.
p. 18.
1705. — " . . . ceux des premieres castes,
comme les Baignans." — Luillier, 106.
1813. — ". . . it will, I believe, be gener-
ally allowed by those who have dealt much
with Banians and merchants in the larger
trading towns of India, that their moral
character cannot be held in high estima-
tion."— Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 456.
1877. — "Of the Wani, Banyan, or trader-
caste there are five great families in this
country." — Burton, Sind Revisited, ii. 281.
b.—
1761. — "We expect and positively direct
that if our servants employ Banians or black
people under them, they shall be accountable
for their conduct." — The Gmirt of Directors,
in Long, 254.
1764. — ^' Resolutions and Orders. That no
Moonshee, Linguist, Banian, or Writer, be
allowed to any officer, excepting the Com-
mander-in-Chief."— Ft. William Proc., in
Long, 382.
1775. — "We have reason to suspect that
the intention was to make him (Nundcomar)
Banyan to General Clavering, to surround
the General and us with the Governor's
creatures, and to keep us totally unac-
quainted with the real state of the Govern-
ment."— Minute by Clavering, Monson, and
Francis, Ft. William, 11th April. In Price's
Tracts, ii. 138.
1780. — "We are informed that the Juty
Wallahs or Makers and Vendors of Bengal
Shoes in and about Calcutta . . . intend
sending a Joint Petition to the Supreme
Council ... on account of the great decay
of their Trade, entirely owing to the Luxury
of the Bengalies, chiefly the Bangans (sic)
and Sarcars, as there are scarce any of
them to be found who does not keep a
Chariot, Phaeton, Buggy or Pallanquin,
and some all four . . ." — In Hicky's Bengal
Gazette, June 24th.
1783.— "Mr. Hastings' bannian was, after
this auction, found possessed of territories
yielding a rent of £140,000 a ye&r."— Burke,
Speech on E. I. Bill, in Writings, &c., iii.
1786. — "The said Warren Hastings did
permit and suffer his own banyan or prin-
cipal black steward, named Canto Baboo, to
hold farms ... to the amount of 13 lacs
of rupees per annum." — Art. agst. Hastings,
Burke, vii. 111.
,, "A practice has gradually crept
in among the Banians and other rich
men of Calcutta, of dressing some of their
servants . . . nearly in the uniform of
the Honourable Company's Sepoys and
Lascars. . . ." — Notification, in Seton Karr,
i. 122.
1788.— "Banyan— A Gentoo servant em-
ployed in the management of commercial
affairs. Every English gentleman at Bengal
has a Banyan who either acts of himself, or
as the substitute of some great man or black
merchant." — Indian Vocahulary (Stockdale).
1810. — "The same person frequently was
banian to several European gentlemen ; all
of whose concerns were of course accurately
known to him, and thus became the subject
of conversation at those meetings the banians
of Calcutta invariably held. . . ." — William-
son, V. M. i. 189.
1817. — "The European functionary . . .
has first his banyan or native secretary." —
Mill, Mist. (ed. 1840), iii. 14. Mr. Mill does
not here accurately interpret the word.
(2). BANYAN, s. An undershirt,
originally of muslin, and so called as
resembling the body garment of the
Hindus ; but now commonly applied
to under body-clothing of elastic cotton,
woollen, or silk web. The following
quotations illustrate the stages by
which the word reached its present
application. And they show that
our predecessors in India used to
adopt the native or Banyan costume
in their hours of ease. C. P. Brown
defines Banyan as "a loose dressing-
gown, such as Hindu tradesmen wear."
Probably this may have been the
original use ; but it is never so em-
ployed in Northern India.
1672. — "It is likewise ordered that both
Officers and Souldiers in the Fort shall, both
■i
BANYAN.
65
BANYAN-TREE.
on every Sabbath Day, and on every day
when they exercise, weave English apparel;
in respect the garbe is most becoming as
Souldiers, and correspondent to their profes-
sion."— Sir W. Langhome's Standing Order,
in Wheeler, iii. 426.
1731. — "The Ensign (as it proved, for his
first appearance, being undressed and in his
banyon coat, I did not know him) came off
from his cot, and in a very haughty manner
cried out, 'None of your disturbance. Gentle-
men.' " — In Wheeler, iii. 109.
1781.— "I am an Old Stager in this
Country, having arrived in Calcutta in the
Year 1736. . . . Those were the days, when
Gentlemen studied Ease instead of Fashion ;
when even the Hon. Members of the Council
met in Banyan Shirts, Long Drawers (q.v.),
and Conjee (Congee) caps ; with a Case Bottle
of good old Arrack, and a Gouglet of Water
placed on the Table, which the Secretary
(a Skilful Hand) frequently converted into
Punch . . . " — Letter from An Old Go^mtry
Captain, in India Gazette, Feb. 24th.
[1773. — In a letter from Horace Walpole
to the Countess of Upper Ossory, dated
April 30th, 1773 {Ganningham's ed', v. 459)
he describes a ball at Lord Stanley's, at
which two of the dancers, Mr. Storer and
Miss Wrottesley, were dressed "in banians
with furs, for winter, cock and hen." It
would be interesting to have further details
of these garments, which were, it may be
hoped, different from the modern Banyan.]
1810. — ". . . an undershirt, commonly
called a banian." — Williavison, V.M. i. 19.
(3) BANYAN, s. See BANYAN-
TREE.
BANYAN-DAY, s. This is sea-
slang for a jour maigre, or a day* on
which, no ration of meat was allowed ;
when (as one of our quotations above
expresses it) the crew had " to observe
the Law of Pythagoras."
1690.— "Of this {Kitchery or Kedgeree,
q.v.) the European Sailors feed in these parts
once or twice a Week, and are forc'd at
those times to a Pagan Abstinence from
Flesh, which creates in them a perfect Dis-
like and utter Detestation to those Bannian
Days, as they commonly call them." —
Odngton, 310, 311.
BANYAN-FIGHT, s. Thus:
1690. — "This Tongue Tempest is termed
! there a Bannian-Fight, for it never rises
1 to blows or bloodshed." — Ovington, 275. Sir
{ G. Birdwood tells us that this is a phrase
•still current in Bombay.
BANYAN-TREE, also elliptically
"Banyan, s. The Indian Fig-Tree
{Ficus Indicay or Ficus bengalensis, L.),
■called in H. bar [or hargat, the latter
E
the '' Boitrgade" of Bernier (ed. Con-
stahUy p. 309).] The name appears to
have been first bestowed popularly on
a famous tree of this species growing
near Gombroon (q.v.), under which the
Banyans or Hindu traders settled at
that port, had built a little pagoda.
So says Tavernier below. This
original Banyan-tree is described by
P. della Valle (ii. 453), and by
Valentijn (v. 202). P. della Valle's
account (1622) is extremely interesting,
but too long for quotation. He calls
it by the Persian name, Ml. The tree
still stood, within half a mile of the
English factory, in 1758, when it was
visited by Ives, who quotes Tickell's
verses given below. [Also see CUBEER
BURR.]
c. A.D. 70. — "First and foremost, there is
a Fig-tree there (in India) which beareth
very small and slender figges. The propertie
of this Tree, is to plant and set it selfe with-
out mans helpe. For it spreadeth out with
mightie armes, and the lowest water-boughes
underneath, do bend so downeward to the
very earth, that they touch it againe, and
lie upon it : whereby, within one years space
they will take fast root in the ground, and
put foorth a new Spring round about the
Mother- tree : so as these braunches, thus
growing, seeme like a traile or border of
arbours most curiously and artificially made, "
&c. — Plinies Nat. Historie, by Philemon
Holland, i. 360.
1624.—
"... The goodly bole being got
To certain cubits' height, from every side
The boughs decline, which, taking root
afresh.
Spring up new boles, and these spring
new, and newer.
Till the whole tree become a porticus.
Or arched arbour, able to receive
A numerous troop."
Ben Jonson, Neptune s Triunijyh.
c. 1650.— "Get Arbre estoit de meme
espece que celuy qui est a une lieue du
Bander, et qui passe pour une merveille ;
mais dans les Indes il y en a quantity. Les
Persans I'appellent Lid, les Portugais Arher
de Reys, et les Francais I'Arbre des Bani-
anes ; parce que les Banianes ont fait batir
dessous une Pagode avec un carvansera
accompagn^ de plusieurs petits etangs pour
se IsiYer."— Tavernier, V. de Perse, liv. v.
ch. 23. [Also see ed. Ball, ii. 198.]
c. 1650.— "Near to the City of Or7)ms was
a Bannians tree, being the only tree that
grew in the Island."— Tavernier, Eng. Tr. i.
255.
c. 1666.— "Nous vimes k cent ou cent
cinquante pas de ce jardin, I'arbre War dans
toute son etendue. On I'appelle aussi Ber,
et arbre des Banians, et arbre des racines
. . . ."—Theve/iot, v. 76.
BANYAN-TREE.
BANYAN-TREE.
1667.—
*' The fig-tree, not that kind for fruit re-
nown'd ;
But such as at this day, to Indians known,
In Malabar or Decan spreads her arms
Branching so broad and long, that in the
ground
The bended twigs take root, and daughters
grow
About the mother-tree, a pillar'd shade
High over-arch'd, and echoing walks be-
tween." Paradise Lost, ix. 1101.
[Warton points out that Milton must have
had in view a description of the Banyan-
tree in Gerard's Herhal under the heading
"of the arched Indian fig-tree."]
1672. — ^^ Eastward of Surat two Courses,
i.e. a League, we pitched our Tent under
a Tree that besides its Leafs, the Branches
bear its own Roots, therefore called by the
Portugals, Arbor de Raiz ; For the Adora-
tion the Banyans pay it, the Banyan-Tree."
—Frtjer, 105.
1691. — "About a (Dutch) mile from
Gamron . . . stands a tree, heretofore
described by Mandelslo and others. . , .
Beside this tree is an idol temple where the
Banyans do their worship." — Valentijn,
V. 267-8.
1717.-
* ' The fair descendants of thy sacred bed
Wide-branching o'er the Western World
shall spread.
Like the fam'd Banian Tree, whose pliant
shoot
To earthward bending of itself takes root.
Till like their mother plant ten thousand
stand
In verdant arches on the fertile land ;
Beneath her shade the tawny Indians
rove,
Or hunt at large through the wide-echoing
grove."
TicTcell, Epistle from a Lady in
England to a Lady in Avignon.
1726.— "On the north side of the city
(Surat) is there an uncommonly great Pichar
or Waringin * tree. . . The Portuguese call
this tree Albero de laiz, i.e. Root-tree. . . .
Under it is a small chapel built by a Benyan.
. . . Day and night lamps are alight there,
and Benyans constantly come in pilgrimage,
to offer their prayers to this saint."—
Valentijn, iv. 145.
1771. — ". . . being employed to con-
struct a military work at the fort of Trip-
lasore (afterwards called Marsden's Bastion)
it was necessary to cut down a banyan-tree
which so incensed the brahmans of that
place, that they found means to poison
him" {i.e. Thomas Marsden of the Madras
Engineers). — Mem. of W. Marsden, 7-8.
1809. — "Their greatest enemy {i.e. of the
buildings) is the Banyan-Tree."— Zrf. Va-
lentia, i. 396.
* Waringin is the Javanese name of a sp. kindred
to the banyan,^ Fieus benjamina, L.
1810.—
" In the midst an aged Banian grew.
It was a goodly sight to see
That venerable tree.
For o'er the lawn, irregularly spread.
Fifty straight columns propt its lofty
head ;
And many a long depending shoot,
Seeking to strike its root.
Straight like a plummet grew towards the
ground,
Some on the lower boughs which crost
their way,
Fixing their bearded fibres, round and
round.
With many a ring and wild contortion
wound ;
Some to the passing wind at times, with
sway
Of gentle motion swung ;
Others of younger growth, unmoved, were
hung
Like stone-drops from the cavern's fretted
height."
Southey, Curse of Kehama, xiii. 51.
[Southey takes his account from
Williamson, Orient. Field Sports,
ii. 113.]
1821.—
" Des banians touffus, par les brames adores,
Depuis longtemps la langueur nous im-
plore,
Courb^s par le midi, dont I'ardeur les
d^vore,
lis 6tendent vers nous leurs rameaux
alt^r^s."
Casimir Delavigne, Le Paria, iii. 6.
A note of the publishers on the preceding
passage, in the edition of 1855, is diverting :
" Un journaliste allemand a accus^ M.
Casimir Delavigne d 'avoir pris pour unarbre
une secte religieuse de I'lnde. ..." The
German journalist was wrong here, but he
might have found plenty of matter for
ridicule in the play. Thus the Brahmins
(men) are Akebar (!), Idamore (I!), and
Empsael (!!!); their women Neala (?), Zaide
(!), and Mirza {V.).
1825. — "Near this village was the finest
banyan-tree which I had ever seen, literally
a grove rising from a single primary stem,
whose massive secondary trunks, with their
straightness, orderly arrangement, and
evident connexion with the parent stock,
gave the general effect of a vast vegetable
organ. The first impression which I felt
on coming under its shade was, 'What a
noble place of worship ! ' " — Heber, ii. 93
(ed. 1844).
1834. — "Cast forth thy word into the
everliving, everworking universe ; it is a
seed -grain that cannot die ; unnoticed to-
day, it will be found flourishing as a banyan-*
grove — (perhaps alas ! as a hemlock forest)
after a thousand years." — Sartor Resartus.
1856.—
" . . . its pendant branches, rooting in the
air.
Yearn to the parent earth and grappling
fast.
BARASINHA.
67
BARBIERS.
Grow up huge stems again, which shoot-
ing forth
In massy branches, these again despatch
Their drooping heralds, till a labyrinth
Of root and stem and branch commingling,
forms
A great cathedral, aisled and choired in
wood. "
The Banyan Tree, a Poem.
1865. — "A family tends to multiply fami-
lies around it, till it becomes the centre of a
tribe, just as the banyan tends to surround
itself with a forest of its own offspring." —
3Iaclennan, Primitive Marriage, 269.
1878. — ". . . des banyans soutenus par
des racines aeriennes et dont les branches
tombantes engendrent en touchant terre des
sujets nouveaux." — Rev. des Deux Mondes,
Oct. 15, p. 832.
BARASINHA, s. The H. name of
the widely-spread Cervus Wallichii,
Cuvier. This H. name ('12-horn')
is no doubt taken from the number
of tines being approximately twelve.
The name is also applied by sportsmen
in Bengal to the Rucervus Duvaucellii,
or Sivamp-Deer^ [See Blanford, Mamm.
538 seqq.^.
[1875. — "I know of no flesh equal to that
of the ibex ; and the navo, a species of
gigantic antelope of Chinese Tibet, with the
barra-singh, a red deer of Kashmir, are
nearly equally good." — Wilswi, Abode of
Snow, 91.]
[BARBER'S BRIDGE, n.p. This
is a curious native corruption of an
English name. The bridge in Madras,
known as Barber's Bridge, was built by
an engineer named Hamilton. This
was turned by the natives into Ambuton,
and in course of time the name Ambuton
was identified with the Tamil amhattan,
'barber,' and so it came to be called
Barber's Bridge. — See Le Fanu, Man.
of the Salem Dist. ii. 169, note.]
, BARBICAN, s. This term of
mediaeval fortification is derived by
Littre, and by Marcel De^dc, from Ar.
barbaJch^ which means a sewer-pipe or
water-pipe. And one of the meanings
given by Littre is, "une ouverture
longue et etroite pour I'ecoulement
des eaux," Apart from the possible,
but untraced, history which this al-
leged meaning may involve, it seems
probable, considering the usual mean-
ing of the word as ' an outwork before
a gate,' that it is from Ar. P. hdb-lchdna,
' gate-house.' This etymology was sug-
gested in print about 50 years ago by one
of the present writers,* and confirmed
to his mind some years later, when in
going through the native town of
Cawnpore, not long before the Mutiny,
he saw a brand-new double-towered
gateway, or gate-ho\ise, on the face
of which was the inscription in Persian
characters : " Bdb-Khdna-i-Maihommad
Bakhsh," or whatever was his name,
i.e. "The Barbican of Mahommed
Bakhsh." [The N.E.D. suggests P.
barbar-khdnah, 'house on the wall,'
it being difficult to derive the Romanic
forms in bar- from bdb-khdna.]
The editor of the Chron. of K. James
of Aragon (1833, p. 423) says that
barbacana in Spain means a second,
outermost and lower wall ; i.e. a fausse-
braye. And this agrees with facts in
that work, and with the definition in
Cobarruvias ; but not at all with
Joinville's use, nor with V.-le-Duc's
explanation.
c. 1250. — "Tuit le baron . . s'acorderent
que en un tertre . . . f€ist Ten une f orteresse
qui fust bien garnie de gent, si qui se li Tur
f esoient saillies . . cell tore fust einsi come
barbacane (orig. ' quasi antemurale ') de
I'oste."— The Med. Fr. tr. of William of
Tyre, ed. Paul Paris, i. 158.
c. 1270. — ". . . on condition of his at once
putting me in possession of the albarrana
tower . . . and should besides make his
Saracens construct a barbacana round the
tower." — James of Aragon, as above.
1309. — "Pour requerre sa gent plus sauve-
ment, fist le roys faire une barbaquane de-
vant le pont qui estoit entre nos dous os, en
tel maniere que Ton pooit entrer de dous pars
en la barbaquane ^ cheval." — Joinville,
p. 162.
1552.— "Louren^o de Brito ordered an
intrenchment of great strength to be dug, in
the fashion of a barbican (barbaca) outside
the wall of the fort ... on account of awell,
a stone-cast distant. . . " — Barros, II. i. 5.
c. 1870.— " -Barhacaiie. Defense ext^rieure
prot^geant une entree, et permettant de
rdunir un assez grand nombre d'hommes
pour disposer des sorties ou proteger une
retTa.ite."—Viollet-le-Ihic, H. d'une Forte-
resse, 361.
BARBIERS, s. This is a term
which was formerly very current in
the East, as the name of a kind of
paralysis, often occasioned by exposure
to chills. It began with numbness
and imperfect command of the power
of movement, sometimes also affecting
the nmscles of the neck and power of
* In a Glossary of Military Terms, appended to
Fortificaticmfor Officers of the Army and Students of
Military History, Edinburgh, Blackwood, 1851.
BARGANY, BRAGANY.
BARGANY, BRAGANY.
articulation, and often followed by
loss of appetite, emaciation, and death.
It lias often been identified with Beri-
beri, and medical opinion seems to
have come back to the view that the
two are forms of one disorder, though
this was not admitted by some older
authors of the last century. The
allegation of Lind and others, that
the most frequent subjects of barbiers
were Europeans of the lower class
who, when in drink, went to sleep
in the open air, must be contrasted
with the general experience that beri-
beri rarely attacks Europeans. The
name now seems obsolete.
1673.— "Whence follows Fluxes, Dropsy,
Scurvy, Baxbiers (which is an enervating
(sic) the whole Body, being neither able to
use hands or Feet), Gout, Stone, Malignant
and Putrid Fevers." — Fryer, 68.
1690. — "Another Distemper with which
the Europeans are sometimes aiflicted, is
the Barbeers, or a deprivation of the Vse
and Activity of their Limbs, whereby they
are rendered unable to move either Hand or
Foot." — Ovington, 350.
1755. — (If the land wind blow on a person
sleeping) "the consequence of this is always
dangerous, as it seldom fails to bring on a
fit of fthe Baxbiers (as it is called in this
country), that is, a total deprivation of the
use of the limbs." — Ives, 77.
[c. 1757. — "There was a disease common to
the lower class of Europeans, called the
Barbers, a species of palsy, owing to ex-
posure to the land winds after a fit of in-
toxication."— In Carey, Good Old Days,
ii. 266.]
1768. — "The barbiers, a species of palsy,
is a disease most frequent in India. It dis-
tresses chiefly the lower class of Europeans,
who when intoxicated with liquors frequently
sleep in the open air, exposed to the land
winds." — Lind on Diseases of Hot Climates,
260. (See BERIBERI.)
BARGANY, BRAGANY, H. bdra-
kdni. The name of a small silver coin
current in W. India at the time of
the Portuguese occupation of Goa, and
afterwards valued at 40 reis (then
about b\d.). The name of the coin
was apparently a survival of a very
old system of coinage-nomenclature.
Kdni is an old Indian word, perhaps
Dravidian in origin, indicating ^ of
of h or l-64th part. It was applies
to tkejital (see JEETUL) or 64th part
of the mediaeval Delhi silver tanka —
this latter coin being the prototype
in weight and position of the Rupee,
as the kdni therefore was of the modern
Anglo-Indian pice ( = l-64th of a
Rupee). There were in the currency
of Mohammed Tughlak (1324-1351)
of Delhi, aliquot parts of the tanka^
Dokdnis, Shash-kdnls, Hasht-kdnls, Dwdz-
da-kdnls, and Shdnzdd-kdms, represent-
ing, as the Persian numerals indicate,
pieces of 2, 6, 8, 12, and 16 kdnU or
jitals. (See E. Thomas, Fathan Kings
of Delhi, pp. 218-219.) Other frac-
tional pieces were added by Firoz
Shah, Mohammed's son and successor
(see Id. 276 seqq. and quotation under
c. 1360, below). Some of these terms
long survived, e.g. do-kdnl in localities
of Western and Southern India, and in
Western India in the present case the
bdrakdni or 12 kdni, a vernacular form
of the dwdzda-kdnl of Mohammed
Tughlak.
1330. — "Thousands of men from various
quarters, who possessed thousands of these
copper coins . . . now brought them to the
treasury, and received in exchange gold
tankas and silver tankas (Tanga), sltash-gduls
and dic-gdnls, which they carried to their
homes." — Tdrikh-i-Firoz-Shdhi, in Elliot,
iii. 240-241.
c. 1350 — "Sultan Firoz issued several
varieties of coins. There was the gold tanka
and the silver tanka. There were also dis-
tinct coins of the respective value of 48, 25,
24, 12, 10, 8 and 6, and one jltal, known as
chihal-o-hasht-gdnl, hist-o-panjganl, hist-o-
chahdr-gdnl, dwdzdah-gdnl, dah-gdnl, hasht-
gdnl, shdsh-gdnl, and yak jltal." — Ihid.
357-358.
1510.— Bargansrm, in quotation from
Correa under Pardao.
1554. — "Eas tamgas brancas que se rece-
bem dos foros, sao de 4 barganis a tamga,
e de 24 leaes o bargany. . . i.e. "And the
white tangos that are received in payment of
land revenues are at the rate of 4 barganis
to the tanga, and of 24 leals to the bargany."
— A. Nunez, in Sid)sidios, p. 31.
,, ^' Statement of tlie Reve7i7ies which tJie
King our Lord holds in the Island arid City
of Guoa.
"Item — The Islands of Tigoary, and
Divar, and that of Chordo, and JoMo, all of
them, pay in land revenue (de foro) accord-
ing to ancient custom 36,474 white tanguas,
3 barguanis, and 21 leals, at the tale of 3
barguanis to the tangua and 24 leals to the
barguanim, the same thing as 24 bazarucos,
amounting to 14,006 pardaos, 1 idngua and
47 leals, making 4,201,916 | reis. The Isle of
Ti§oary (Salsette) is the largest, and on it
stands the city of Guoa ; the others are much
smaller and are annexed to it, they being all
contiguous, only separated by rivers." —
Botelho, To7nbo, ibid. pp. 46-7.
1584. — "They vse also in Goa amongst
the common sort to bargain for coals, wood,
lime and such like, at so many braganines,
accounting 24 basaruchies for one braganine.
BARGEER.
BARRAMUHUL.
albeit there is no such money stamped." —
Ban-et, in Hakl. ii. 411 ; (but it is copied
from G. Balbi's Italian, f. 71v).
BABGEER, s. H. from P. bdrglr.
A trooper of irregular cavalry who is
not the owner of his troop horse and
arms (as is the normal practice (see
SILLADAR), Dut is either put in by
another person, perhaps a native
officer in the regiment, who supplies
horses and arms and receives the
man's full pay, allowing him a re-
duced rate, or has his horse from the
State in whose service he is. The P.
^vord properly means *a load-taker,'
'a baggage horse.' The transfer of
use is not quite clear. ["According
to a man's reputation or connections,
or the number of his followers, would
be the rank (mansab) assigned to him.
As a rule, his followers brought their
own horses and other equipment ;
but sometimes a man with a little
money would buy extra horses, and
mount relations or dependants upon
them. When this was the case, the
man riding his own horse was called,
in later parlance, a silahddr (literally,
'equipment-holder'), and one riding
somebody else's horse was a bdrglr
(' burden- taker ')." — TV. Irvine, The
Army of the Indian Moghuls, J.R.A.S.
July 1896, p. 539.]
1844. — " If the man again has not the cash
to purchase a horse, he rides one belonging
to a native officer, or to some privileged
person, and becomes what is called his
bargeer . . . ." — Calcutta Rev., vol ii. p. 57.
BARKING-DEER, s. The popular
name of a small species of deer
(Gervulus aureus, Jerdon) called in H.
Mlcar, and in Nepal ratwd; also called
Ribfaced-Deer, and in Bombay Baikree.
Its common name is from its call,
which is a kind of short bark, like
that of a fox but louder, and may-
be heard in the jungles which it
frequents, both by day and by night.
— (Jerdon).
[1873.— "I caught the cry of a little
barking -deer." — Cooper, Mishmee Hills,
177.]
BARODA, n.p. Usually called by
the Dutch and older English writers
Broderaj proper name according to
the hnp. Gazetteer, Wadodraj a large
city of Guzerat, which has been since
1732 the capital of the Mahratta
dynasty of Guzerat, the Gaikwars. (See
GUICOWAR).
1552. — In Barros, "Cidade de Baxodax."
IV. vi. 8.
1555. — "In a few days we arrived at
Baruj; some days after at Baloudra, and
then took the road towards Gham'palz (read
Champanlrl)." — Sidl 'All, p. 91.
1606. — "That city (Champanel) may be a
day's journey from Deberadora or Barodar,
which we commonly call Verdora." — Gouto,
IV. ix. 5.
[1614. — "We are to go to Amadavar,
Cambaia and Brothera." — Foster, Letters,
ii. 213 ; also see iv. 197.]
1638. — " La ville de Brodra est situ^e dans
une plaine sablonneuse, sur la petite riviere
de Wasset, a trente Cos, ou quinze lieues de
Broitschea." — Mandelslo, 130.
1813.— Brodera, in Forbes, Or. Mem., iii.
268 ; [2nd ed. ii. 282, 389].
1857.— "The town of Baroda, originally
Barpatra (or a bar leaf, i.e. leaf of the
Ficus indica, in shape), was the first large
city I had seen." — Autob. of Lxdfullah, 39.
BAROS, n.p. A fort on the West
Coast of Sumatra, from which the
chief export of Sumatra camphor, so
highly valued in China, long took
place. [The name in standard Malay
is, according to Mr Skeat, Baru%^ It
is perhaps identical with the Pansur
or Fansur of the Middle Ages, which
gave its name to the Fansuri camphor,
famous among Oriental writers, and
which by the perpetuation of a mis-
reading is often styled Kaisuri camphor,
&c. (See CAMPHOR, and Marco Polo,
2nd ed. ii. 282, 285 seqq.) The place
is called Barrowse in the E. I. Colonial
Papers, ii. 52, 153.
1727.— "Baros is the next place that
abounds in Gold, Camphire, and Benzoin,
but admits of no foreign Commerce."—^.
Hamilton, ii. 113.
BARRACKPORE, n.p. The aux-
iliary Cantonment of Calcutta, from
which it is 15 m. distant, established
in 1772. Here also is the country
residence of the Governor- General,
built by Lord Minto, and much
frequented in former days before the
annual migration to Simla was estab-
lished. The name is a hybrid.
(See ACHANOCK).
BARRAMUHUL, n.p. H. Bdra-
mahall, 'Twelve estates'; an old
designation of a large part of what
is now the district of Salem m the
Madras Presidency. The identifica-
BASHAW.
70
BASSE IN.
tion of the Twelve Estates is not
free from difficulty ; [see a full note
in Le Fanu's Man. of Salem, i. 83,
seqq.].
1881. — "The Baxamahal and Dindigal was
placed under the Government of Madras ;
but owing to the deficiency in that Presi-
dency of civil servants possessing a com-
petent knowledge of the native languages,
and to the unsatisfactory manner in which
the revenue administration of the older
possessions of the Company under the
Madras Presidency had been conducted,
Lord Cornwallis resolved to employ military
officers for a time in the management of
the Baramahl," — Arhuthnot, Mem. of Sir T.
Mimro, xxxviii.
BASHAW, s. The old form of
what we now call pasha, the former
being taken from bdshd, the Ar. form
of the word, which is itself generally
believed to be a corruption of the
P. pddishdh. Of this the first part
is Skt. patis, Zend, paitis, Old P.
pati, 'a lord or master' (comp.
Gr. d€(rir6TT)s). Pechah, indeed, for
' Governor ' (but with the ch guttural)
occurs in I. Kings x. 15, II. Chron.
ix. 14, and in Daniel iii. 2, 3, 27.
Prof. Max Miiller notices this, but it
would seem merely as a curious
coincidence. — (See Pusey on Daniel,
567.)
1554. — "Hujusmodi Bassarum sermoni-
bus reliquorum Turcarum sermones con-
gmebant." — Busbeq. Epist. ii. (p. 124).
1584.—
"Great kings of Barbary and my portly
bassas."
Marlowe, TamJmrlane tlie Great,
1st Part, iii. 1.
0. 1590. — "Filius alter Osmanis, Vrchanis
f rater, alium non habet in Annalibus titulum,
quam Alis bassa: quod bassae vocabulum
Turcis caput significat." — Lenndavius, An-
nates Sultanoruni Othmanidarum, ed. 1650,
p. 402. This etymology connecting hdshd
with the Turkish bash, 'head,' must be
rejected.
c. 1610. — "Un Bascha estoit venu en sa
Cour pour luy rendre compte du tribut qu'il
luy apportoit ; mais il f ut neuf mois entiers
h, attendre que celuy qui a la charge . . .
eut le temps et le loisir de le compter ..."
Fyrard de Laval (of the Great Mogul), ii.
161.
1702. — " . . . The most notorious injus-
tice we have suffered from the Arabs of
Muscat, and the Bashaw of Judda." — In
Wheeler, ii. 7.
1727. — "It (Bagdad) is now a prodigious
large City, and the Seat of a Beglerbeg. . . .
The Bashaws of Bassora, Comera, and Musol
(the ancient Nineveh) are subordinate to
liim." — A. Hamilton, i. 78.
BASIN, s. H. besan. Pease-meal,
generally made of Gram (q. v.) and
used, sometimes mixed with ground
orange-peel or other aromatic sub-
stance, to cleanse the hair, or for other
toilette purposes.
[1832. — "The attendants present first the
powdered peas, called basun, which answers
the purpose of soap." — Mrs. Meer Hassan AH,
Observations, i. 328.]
BASSADORE, n.p. A town upon
the island of Kishm in the Persian Gulf,
which belonged in the '16th century to
the Portuguese. The place was ceded
to the British Crown in 1817, though
the claim now seems dormant. The
permission for the English to occupy
the place as a naval station was
granted by Saiyyid Sultan bin Ahmad
of 'Oman, about the end of the 18th
century ; but it was not actually
occupied by us till 1821, from which
time it was the depot of our Naval
Squadron in the Gulf till 1882. The
real form of the name is, according to
Dr. Badger's transliterated map (in H.
of Imdns, e&c. of Omdn), Bdsldu.
1673. — "At noon we came to Bassatu, an
old ruined town of the Portiigals, fronting
Congo."— Fryer, 320.
BASSAN, s. H. bdsan, 'a dinner-
plate ' ; from Port bacia (Panjab N.
&Q.U. 117).
BASSEIN, n.p. This is a corrup-
tion of three entirely different names,
and is applied to various places remote
from each other.
(1) Wasdi, an old port on the coast,
26 m. north of Bombay, called by the
Portuguese, to whom it long pertained,
Bagaim {e.g. Barros, 1. ix. 1).
c. 1565. — "Dopo Daman si troua Basain
con molte ville . . . ne di questa altro si
caua che risi, frumenti, e molto ligname." —
Cesare de' Federici in Ramusio, iii. 387v.
1756.— " Bandar "Bd^s^diV—Mirat-i-Ah-
madi. Bird's tr., 129.
1781.— "General Goddard after having
taken the fortress of Bessi, which is one of
the strongest and most important fortresses
under the Mahratta power. . . ." — Seir
Mutaqherin, iii. 327.
(2) A town and port on the river
which forms the westernmost delta-arm
of the Irawadi in the Province of
Pegu. The Burmese name Bathein,
was, according to Prof. Forchammer,
a change, made by the Burmese con-
queror Alompra, from the former
BATARA.
71
BATEL, BOTELLA.
name Kuthein (i.e. Kusein)^ which was
a native corruption of the old name
Kudma (see COSMIN). We cannot
explain the old European corruption
Persaim. [It has been supposed that
the name represents the Besynga of
Ptolemy (Geog. ii. 4 ; see M^'Crindle in
Ind. Ant xiii. 372) ; but {ibid. xxii. 20)
Col. Temple denies this on the ground
that the name Bassein does not date
earlier than about 1780. According
to the same authority (ibid. xxii. 19),
the modern Burmese name is Patheng,
by ordinary phonetics used for Putheng,
and spelt Pusin or Pusim. He dis-
])utes the statement that the change of
name was made ])y Alaungp'aya or
Alompra. The Talaing pronunciation
of tlie name is Pasem or Pasim, accord-
ing to dialect.]
[1781. — "Intanto piaciutto era alia Congre-
gazione di Propagando che il Regno di Ava
fosse allora coltivato nella fede da' Sacerdoti
secolari di essa Congregazione, e a' nostri
destino li Regni di Battiam, Martaban, e
Pegu." — Quirini, Percoto, 93.
[1801. — "An ineffectual attempt was made
to repossess and defend Bassien by the late
Chekey or Lieutenant." — Sjjvies, Mission, 16.]
The form Persaim occurs in Dalrymple,
(1759) {Or. Repert., i. 127 Q,nd passim).
(3) Basim, or properly Wdsimy an
old town in Berar, the chief place of
the district so-called. [See Berar
Gazett. 176.]
BATAKA, s. This is a term ap-
j)lied to divinities in old Javanese in-
scriptions, &c., the use of which was
spread over the Archipelago. It was
regarded by W. von Humboldt as
taken from the Skt. avatdra (see
AVATAR) ; but this derivation is now
rejected. The word is used among
R. C. Christians in the Philippines
now as synonymous with ' God ' ; and
is applied to the infant Jesus (Blum-
entritt, Vocabular). [Mr. Skeat (Malay
Magic, 86 seqq.) discusses the origin of
the word, and prefers the derivation
given by Favre and Wilkin, Skt.
bhattdra, ' lord.' A full account of the
" P'eiara, or Sea Dyak gods," by Arch-
deacon J. Perham, will be found in
Rothj Natives of Sarawak, I. 168 seqq.]
BATAVIA, n.p. The famous
capital of the Dutch possessions in
the Indies ; occupying the site of the
old city of Jakatra, the seat of a
Javanese kingdom which combined
the present Dutch Provinces of Ban-
tam, Buitenzorg, Krawang, and the
Preanger Regencies.
1619.— "On the day of the capture of
Jakatra, 30th May 1619, it was certainly
time and place to speak of the Governor-
General's dissatisfaction that the name of
Batavia had been given to the Castle." —
Valaitijn, iv. 489.
The Governor-General, Jan Pieter-
sen Coen, who had taken Jakatra,
desired to have called the new fortress
New Hoorn, from his own birth-place,
Hoorn, on the Zuider Zee.
c. 1649. — "While I stay'd at Batavia, my
Brother dy'd ; and it was pretty to consider
what the Dutch made me pay for his Funeral. "
—Tavernier (E.T.), i. 203.
BATCUL, BATCOLE, BATE-
CALA, &c., n.p. Bhatkal. A place
often named in the older narratives.
It is on the coast of Canara, just S. of
Pigeon Island and Hog Island, in lat.
13° 59', and is not to be confounded
(as it has been) with BEITCUL.
1328. — " . . . there is also the King of
Batigala, but he is of the Saracens." —
Friar Jordanus, p. 41.
1510.— The "Bathecala, a very noble city
of India," of Varthema (119), though mis-
placed, must we think be this place and not
Beitcul.
1548.— "Trelado {i.e. ' Copy ') do Contrato
que o Gouemador Gracia de Saa fez com a
Raynha de Batecalaa por nao aver Reey e
ela reger o Reeyno." — In S. Botelho, Tomho,
242.
1599._" . . , partis subject to the Queene
of Baticola, who selleth great store of pepper
to the Portugals, at a towne called Onor. . ."
—Sir Fulke GreviUe to Sir Fr. Walsingham,
in Bruce's Annals, i. 125.
1618.— "The fift of March we anchored at
Batachala, shooting three Peeces to give
notice of our arriuall. . . " — Wm. Hore, in
Purchus, i. 657. See also Sainsbur]/, ii.
p. 374.
[1624.— "We had the wind still contrary,
and having sail'd three other leagues, at the
usual hour we cast anchor near the Rocks
of Baticala."— P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. ii.
390.]
1727.— "The next Sea-port, to the South-
ward of Onoar, is Batacola, which has the
restigia of a very large city. . . . —A.
Hamilton, i. 282.
[1785.— " B3rte Koal." See quotation
under DHOW.]
BATEL, BATELO, BOTELLA, s.
A sort of boat used in Western India,
Sind, and Bengal. Port, batell, a word
which occurs in the Roteiro de V. da
Gama, 91 [cf. PATTELLOj.
BATTA.
72
BATTA.
[1686. — "About four or five hundred
houses burnt down with a great number of
their Bettilos, Boras and boats." — Hedges,
Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. 55.]
1838.— "The Botella may be described
as a Dow in miniature. . . It has invariably
a square flat stern, and a long grab-like
head." — Vaupell, in Trans. Bo. Geog. Soc.
vii. 98.
1857.— "A Sindhi batt^la, called Rah-
nmti, under the Tindal Kasim, laden with
dry fish, was about to proceed to Bombay."
— Lutf%dlah, 347. See also Burtoii, Sind
Recidted (1877), 32, 33.
[1900.— "The Sheikh has some fine war-
vessels, called batils." — Bent, Southern
Arabia, 8.]
BATTA, s. Two different words
are thiis expressed in Anglo-Indian
colloquial, and in a manner con-
founded.
a. H. bhata or hhdtd : an extra
allowance made to officers, soldiers, or
other pnblic servants, when in the
field, or on other special grounds ;
also subsistence money to witnesses,
prisoners, and the like. Military Batta,
originally an occasional allowance, as
defined, grew to be a constant addition
to the pay of officers in India, and
constituted the chief part of the excess
of Indian over English military emolu-
ments. The question of the right to batta
on several occasions created great agita-
tion among the officers of the Indian
army, and the measure of economy
carried out by Lord William Bentinck
when Governor- General (G. 0. of the
Gov. -Gen. in Council, 29th November
1828) in the reduction of full batta to
half batta, in the allowances received
by all regimental officers serving at
stations within a certain distance of
the Presidency in Bengal (viz. Barrack-
pore, Dumdum, Berhampore, and Dina-
pore) caused an enduring bitterness
against that upright ruler.
It is difficult to arrive at the origin
of this word. There are, however
several Hindi words in rural use, such
as bhdt, bhantd, 'advances made to
ploughmen without interest,' and
hhattaj bhantd^ 'ploughmen's wages in
kind,' with which it is possibly con-
nected. It has also been suggested,
without much probability, that it may
be allied to bahut, 'much, excess,' an
idea entering into the meaning of both
a and b. It is just possible that the
familiar military use of the term in
India may have been influenced by
the existence of the European military
term bdt or bdt-money. The latter is
from bdt, 'a pack-saddle,' [Late Lat.
bastuTTi], and implies an allowance for
carrying baggage in the field. It will
be seen that one writer below seems
to confound the two words.
b. H. battd and bdttd : agio, or
difference iii exchange, discount on
coins not current, or of short weight.
We may notice that Sir H. EUiot does
not recognize an absolute separation
between the two senses of Batta. His
definition runs thus : " Difference of
exchange ; anything extra ; an extia
allowance ; discount on uncurrent, or
short- weight coins ; usually called
Batta. The word has been supposed
to be a corruption of Bharta, increase,
but it is a pure Hindi vocable, and is
more usually applied to discount than
to premium." — {Supp. Gloss, ii. 41.)
[Platts, on the other hand, distinguishes
the two words — Batta, Skt. vritta,
'turned,' or varta, 'livelihood' — "Ex-
change, discount, difference of ex-
change, deduction, &c.," and Bhatta,
Skt. bhakta ' allotted,'— " advances "to
ploughmen without interest ; plough-
man's wages in kind."] It wdll be
seen that we have early Portuguese
instances of the word apparently in
both senses.
The most probable explanation is
that the word (and I may add, the
thing) originated in the Portuguese
practice, and in the use of the Canarese
word bhatta, Mahr, bhdt, ' rice ' in ' the
husk,' called by the Portuguese bate
and bata, for a maintenance allowance.
The word batty, for what is more
generally called paddy, is or was
commonly used by the English also
in S. and W. India (see Linschoten,
Lucena and Fryer quoted s.v. Paddy»
and TVilson's Glossary, s.v. Bhatta).
The practice of giving a special
allowance for mantimento began from
a very early date in the Indian history
of the Portuguese, and it evidently
became a recognised augmentation of
pay, corresponding closely to our batta,
whilst the quotation from Botelho
below shows also that bata and manti-
mento were used, more or less inter-
changeably, for this allowance. The
correspondence with our Anglo-Indian
batta went very far, and a case singu-
larly parallel to the discontent raised
in the Indian army by the reduction
BATTA.
73
BATTA.
of hiW-batta to ha\i-batta is spoken
of by Correa (iv. 256). The manti-
mento had been paid all the year
round, but the Governor, Martin
Afonso de Sousa, in 1542, "desiring,"
says the historian, "a way to curry
favour for himself, whilst going against
the people and sending his soul to
hell," ordered that in future the
mantimento should be paid only dur-
ing the 6 months of Winter {i.e. of
the rainy season), when the force was
on shore, and not for the other 6
months when they were on board
the cruisers, and received rations.
This created great bitterness, perfectly
analogous in depth and in expression
to that entertained with regard to
Lord W. Bentinck and Sir John
Malcolm, in 1829. Correa's utterance,
just quoted, illustrates this, and a
little lower down he adds : " And
thus he took away from the troops
the half of their mantimento (half
their hatta, in fact), and whether he
did well or ill in that, he'll find in
the next world." — (See also ibid. p. 430).
The following quotations illustrate
the Portuguese practice from an early
date :
1502. — " The Captain-major . . . between
officers and men-at-arms, left 60 men (at
Cochin), to whom the factor was to give
their pay, and every month a anizddo of
mantimento, and to the officers when on
service 2 cnizados. . . ." — Gorrea, i. 328.
1507. — (In establishing the settlement at
Mozambique) " And the Captains took
counsel among themselves, and from the
money in the chest, paid the force each a
a-uzado a month for mantimento, with which
the men greatly refreshed themselves. ..."
—Ibid. 786.
1511. — "All the people who served in
Malaca, whether by sea or by land, were
, paid their pay for six months in advance,
and also received monthly two cruzados of
mantimento, cash in hand " (i.e. they had
double batta). — Ibid. ii. 267.
a.
1548.—" And for 2ffara2es (see FARASH)
• 2 pardaos a month for the two and 4 tangas
i for bata." . . .—S. Botelho, Tombo, 233.
The editor thinks this is for bate, i.e. paddy.
But even if so it is used exactly like batta
or maintenance money. A following entry
has: "To the constable 38,920 reis a year,
\ in which is comprised maintenance {manti-
! niento)."
1554. — An example of batee for rice will
be found s. v. MOORAH.
The following quotation shows battee
(or batty) used at Madras in a way
that also indicates the original identity
of batty, 'rice,' and batta, 'extra
allowance ' : —
1680. — "The Peoji^ and Tarryars (see
TALIAR) sent in quest of two soldiers
who had deserted from the garrison re-
turned with answer that they could not
light of them, whereupon the Peons were
turned out of service, but upon Verona's
intercession were taken in again, and fined
each one month's pay, and to repay the
money paid them for Battee. . . ." — Ft. JSt.
Geo. Consn., Feb. 10. In Notes and Exts.
No. iii. p. 3.
1707.—". . . that they would allow Batta
or subsistence money to all that should
desert ixs." — In Wheeler, ii. 63.
1765. — " . . . orders were accordingly
issued . . . that on the 1st January, 1766,
the double batta should cease. . . ." —
Caraccioli's Olive, iv. 160.
1789. — ". . . batta, or as it is termed
in England, bdt and forage money, which
is here, in the field, almost double the
peace allowance." — Mimro's Narrative, p. 97.
1799. — "He would rather live on half-
pay, in a garrison that could boast of a
fives court, than vegetate on full batta,
where there was none." — Life of Sir T.
Munro, i. 227.
The following shows Batty used for
rice in Bombay :
[1813.— Eice, or batty, is sown in June."
—Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 23.]
1829.—" To the Editor of the Bengal Hnr-
X-a?-?t.— Sir,— Is it understood that the Wives
and daughters of officers on hxilf batta are
included in the order to mourn for the
Queen of Wirtemberg ; or will half-vaowcn-
ing be considered sufficient for them?" —
Letter in above, dated 15th April 1829.
1857.*— "They have made me a K.C.B.
I may confess to you that I would much
rather have got a year's batta, because the
latter would enable me to leave this country
a year sooner."— aSiV Hope Grant, in Incidents
of the Sepoy War.
b.-
1554.— "And gold, if of 10 mates or 24
carats, is worth 10 cruzados the tael . . .
if of 9 mates, 9 cruzados ; and according to
whatever the mates may be it is valued ;
but moreover it has its batao, i.e. its shrof-
fage {garrafagem) or agio {caibo) varying with
the season."—^. Nwies, 40.
1680.—" The payment or receipt of Batta
or Vatum upon the exchange of Pollicat
for Madras pagodas prohibited, both comes
being of the same Matt and weight, upon
pain of forfeiture of 24 pagodas for every
offence together with the loss of the Batta.
—Ft. St. Geo.^Conm., Feb. 10. In hotes
and Exts., p. 17.
1760.— "The Nabob receives his revenues
'in the siccas of the current year only . . .
and all siccas of a lower date being
BATTAS, BATAKS.
74
BAYA.
esteemed, like the coin of foreign provinces,
only a merchandize, are bought and sold
at a certain discount called batta, which
rises and falls like the price of other goods
in the market. . . ." — Ft. Wm. Cons.,
June 30, in Long, 216.
1810. — " . . . he immediately tells master
that the batta, i.e. the exchange, is altered."
— WiUmj7ison, V. M. i. 203.
BATTAS, BATAKS, &c. n.p. [the
latter, according to Mr. Skeat, being
the standard Malay name] ; a nation
of Sumatra, noted especially for their
singular cannibal institutions, com-
bined with the possession of a \vritten
character of their own and some ap-
proach to literature.
c. 1430. — "In ejus insulae, quam dicunt
Bathech, parte, anthropophagi habitant . . .
capita humana in thesauris habent, quae
ex hostibus captis abscissa, esis camibus re-
condunt, iisque utuntur pro nummis." —
Conti, in Poggivs, Be Var. Fort. lib. iv.
c. 1539.— "This Embassador, that was
Brother-in-law to the King of Battas . . .
brought him a rich Present of Wood of
Aloes, Calambaa, and five quintals of Ben-
jamon in flowers." — Cogaiis Pinto, 15.
c. 1555. — "This Island of Sumatra is the
first land wherein we know man's flesh to
be eaten by certaine people which line in
the moimtains, called Bacas (read Batas),
who vse to gilde their teethe." — Galvano,
Discoveries of the World, Hak. Soc. 108.
1586. — "Nel regno del Dacin sono alcuni
luoghi, ne' quali si ritrouano certe genti,
che mangiano le creature humane, e tali
genti, si chaimano Batacchi, e quando fra
loro i padri, e i madri sono vechhi, si accor-
dano i vicinati di mangiarli, e li mangiano."
—a. BalU, f. 130.
1613. — "In the woods of the interior
dwelt Anthropophagi, eaters of human
flesh . . . and to the present day continues
that abuse and evil custom among the
Battas of Sumatra." — Godinho de Fredia,
f . 23^;.
[The fact that the Battas are cannibals has
recently been confirmed by Dr. Volz and H.
von Autenrieth {Geogr. Jour., June 1898,
p. 672.]
BAWUSTYE, s. Corr. of hobstay
in Lascar dialect (Roebuck).
BAY, The, n.p. In the language of
-the old Company and its servants in
the 17th century, The Bay meant the
Bay of Bengal, and their factories in
that quarter.
1683.— "And the Councell of the Bay is
as expressly distinguished from the Councell
of Hugly, over which they have noe such
power."— In Hedges, under Sept. 24. [Hak.
Soc. i. 114.]
1747. — " We have therefore laden on her
1784 Bales . . . which we sincerely wish may
arrive safe with You, as We do that the
Gentlemen at the Bay had according to our
repeated Requests, furnished us with an
earlier conveyance . . ." — Letter from ^ Ft. St.
David, 2nd May, to the Court (MS. in India
Ofiice).
BAYA, s. H. haia [6aya], the
Weaver-bird, as it is called in Ijooks
of Nat. Hist., Ploceus baya, Blyth
(Fam. Fringillidae). This clever little
bird is not only in its natural state the
builder of those remarkable pendant
nests which are such striking objects,
hanging from eaves or palm-branches ;
but it is also docile to a singular
degree in domestication, and is often
exhibited by itinerant natives as the
performer of the most delightful
tricks, as we have seen, and as is
detailed in a paper of Mr Blyth's
(quoted by Jerdon. "The usual pro-
cedure is, when ladies are present,
for the bird on a sign from its master
to take a cardamom or sweatmeat in
its bill, and deposit it between a lady's
lips. ... A miniature cannon is then
brought, which the l)ird loads with
coarse grains of powder one by one . . .
it next seizes and skilfully uses a
small ramrod : and then takes a
lighted match from its master, which
it applies to the touch-hole." Another
common performance is to scatter small
beads on a sheet ; the bird is provided
with a needle and thread, and pro-
ceeds in the prettiest way to thread
the beads successively. [The quota-
tion from Abul Fazl shows that these
performances are as old as the time of
Akbar and probably older still.]
[c. 1590. — "The baya is like a wild spar-
row but yellow. It is extremely intelligent,
obedient and docile. It will take small coins
from the hand and bring them to its master,
and will come to a call from a long distance.
Its nests are so ingeniously constructed asto
defy the rivalry of clever artificers." — Aln
(trans. Jarrett), iii. 122.]
1790. — "The young Hindu women of
Ban^ras . . . wear very thin plates of gold,
called tica's, slightly fixed by way of orna-
ment between the eyebrows ; and when
they pass through the streets, it is not
uncommon for the youthful libertines, who
amuse themselves with training Bay3,'s, to
give them a sign, which they understand,
and to send them to pluck the pieces of
gold from the foreheads of their mistresses."
— Asiat. Researches, ii. 110.
[1813. — Forbes gives a similar account of
the nests and tricks of the Baya. — Or. Mem.,
2nd ed. i. 33.]
BAYADERE.
75
BAZAAR.
BAYADERE, s. A Hindu danc-
ing-girl. The word is especially used
by French writers, from whom it has
been sometimes borrowed as if it were
a genuine Indian word, particularly
characteristic of the persons in question.
The word is in fact only a Gallicized
form of the Portuguese bailadeira, from
bailar, to dance. Some 50 to 60 years
ago there was a famous ballet called
Le dieu et la bayadere, and under
this title Punch made one of the
most famous hits of his early days
by presenting a cartoon of Lord
Ellenborough as the Bayadere danc-
ing before the idol of Somnath ; [also
see DANCING-GIRL].
1513. — "There also came to the ground
many dancing women (molheres bailadeiras)
with their instruments of music, who make
their living by that business, and these
danced and sang all the time of the ban-
quet . . ." — Oorrea, ii. 364.
1526. — "XLVII. The dancers and dancer-
esses (bayladores e bayladeiras) who come
to perform at a village shall first go and
perform at the house of the principal man
of the village " {Gancar, see GAUM). — Foral
de itsos costumes dos GaTicares e Lavradores de
esta Ilka de Ooa, in Arch. Port. Or., fascic. 5,
132.
1598. — "The heathenish whore called
Balliadera, who is a dancer." — Linschoten,
74 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 264].
1599. — "In hS,c icone primum proponitur
Jhda Balliadera, id est saltatrix, quae in
publicis ludis aliisque solennitatibus saltando
spectaculum exhibet." — De Bri/, Text to pi.
xii. in vol. ii. (also see p. 90, and vol. vii.
26), etc.
j [c. 1676.— "All the Baladines of Gom-
broon were present to dance in their own
1 manner according to custom." — Tavernie?;
ed. Ball, ii. 335.]
1782. — "Surate est renomm^ par ses
Bayaderes, dont le veritable nom est De*-e-
. d((ssi : celui de Bayaderes que nous leur
donnons, vient du mot Bailadeiras, qui
signifie en Portugais Danseuses." — Sonnerat,
1. 7.
1794.— "The name of Balliadere, we
never heard applied to the dancing girls ;
or saw but in Raynal, and 'War in Asia,
by an Officer of Colonel Baillie's Detach-
ment ;' it is a corrupt Portuguese word." —
Moor's Narrative of Little's Detachment, 356.
1825. — "This was the first specimen I
had seen of the southern Bayadere, who
differ considerably from the na,ch girls of
northern India, being all in the service of
different temples, for which they are pur-
chased young." — Heber, ii. 180.
c. 1836. — " On one occasion a rumour
reached London that a great success had
been achieved in Paris by the perform-
ance of a set of Hindoo dancers, called
Les Bayaderes, who were supposed to be
priestesses of a certain sect, and the London
theatrical managers were at once on the
qui vive to secure the new attraction . . .
My father had concluded the arrangement
with the Bayaderes before his brother
managers arrived in Paris. Shortly after-*
wards, the Hindoo priestesses appeared at
the Adelphi. They were utterly uninterest-
ing, wholly unattractive. My father lost
£2000 by the speculation ; and in the family
they were known as the ' Buy-em-dears *
ever after." — Edmund Yates, Recollex:timis,
i. 29, 30 (1884).
BAYPARREE, BEOPARRY, s.
H. bepdrl, and byopdri (from Skt.
vydpdrin) ; a trader, and especially a
petty trader or dealer.
A friend long engaged in business
in Calcutta (Mr J. F. Ogilvy, of
Gillanders & Co.) communicates a
letter from an intelligent Bengalee
gentleman, illustrating the course of
trade in country produce before it
reaches the hands of the European
shipper :
1878. — " . . . the enhanced rates . . .
do not practically benefit the producer in
a marked, or even in a corresponding degree ;
for the lion's share goes into the pockets
of certain intermediate classes, who are the
growth of the above system of business.
' ' Following the course of trade as it flows
into Calcutta, we find that between the
cultivators and the exporter these are : 1st.
The Bepparree, or petty trader ; 2nd. The
Aurut-dar;* and 3rd. The Mahajun, in-
terested in the Calcutta trade. As soon as
the crops are cut, Bepparree appears upon
the scene ; he visits village after village,
and goes from homestead to homestead,
buying there, or at the village marts, from
the ryots ; he then takes his purchases to
the Aurut-dar, who is stationed at a centre
of trade, and to whom he is pet-haps under
advances, and from the Aurut-dar the
Calcutta Mahajun obtains his supplies . . .
for eventual despatch to the capital. There
is also a fourth class of dealers called
Phoreas, who buy from the Mahajun and
sell to the European exporter. Thus, be-
tween the cultivator and the shipper there
are so many middlemen, whose participation
in the trade involves a multiplication of
profits, which goes a great way towards en-
hancing the price of commodities before
they reach the shipper's hands."— Z/<;«er
from Baboo Nobohissin Ghose. [Similar de-
tails for Northern India will be found m
Hoey, Mon. Trade aiid Manufactures of
Lucknow, 59 seqq.l
BAZAAR, s. H. &c. From P. hdzdr,
a permanent market or street of shops.
The word has spread westward into
* Aurut-dar is drhat-ddr, from H. &rhat,
'agency ' ; phorea=B.. phariya, ' a retailer.
BAZAAR.
76
READALA.
Arabic, Turkish, and, in special senses,
into European languages, and eastward
into India, where it has generally been
adopted into the vernaculars. The
popular pronunciation is bazar. In
S. India and Ceylon the word is used
for a single shop or stall kept by a
native. The word seems to have come
to S. Europe very early. F. Balducci
Pegolotti, in his Mercantile Hand-
book (c. 1340) gives Bazarra as a
Genoese word for ' market-place '
(Cathay, &c. ii. 286). The word is
adopted into Malay as pdsdr, [or in
the poems pasara'\.
1474. — Ambrose Contarini writes of Kazan,
that it is "walled like Como, and with ba-
zars (bazzari) like it." — Rmmisio, ii. f, 117.
1478. — Josafat Barbaro writes: "An Ar-
menian Choza Mirech, a rich merchant in
the bazar " {hazan-o). — Tbid. f . lll^•.
1563. — ". . . bazar, as much as to say
the place where things are sold." — Garcia,
f. 170.
1,564. — A privilege by Don Sebastian of
Portugal gives authority "to sell garden pro-
duce freely in the bazars [Inizares), markets,
and streets (of Goa) without necessity for
consent or license from the farmers of the
garden produce, or from any other person
whatsoever." — Arch. Port. Or., fasc. 2, 157.
c. 1566. — "La Pescaria delle Perle . . .
si fa ogn' anno . . . e su la costa all' in
contro piantano vna villa di case, e bazarri
di paglia." — Cesar e de' Federici, in Bamiisio,
iii. 390.
1606. — ". . . the Christians of the
Bazar." — Gouvea, 29.
1610.— "En la ViUe de Cananor il y a vn
beau march6 tous les jours, qu'ils appellent
Basare." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 325; [Hak.
Soc. i. 448].
[1615. — "To buy pepper as cheap as we
could in the busser." — Foster, Letters,
iii. 114.]
[ ,, "He forbad all the bezar to sell us
victuals or else. . ." — Ihid. iv. 80.]
[1623.— "They call it Bezari Kelan, that
is the Great Merkat. . ." — P. della Valle,
Hak. Soc. i. 96. (P. Kaldn, 'great').]
1638. — "We came into a Bussar, or very
faire Market place." — W. Bndon, in Hahl.
v. 50.
1666. — "Les Bazards ou Marches sont
dans une grande rue qui est au pi€ de la
montagne." — Thevenot, v. 18.
1672. — ". . . Let us now pass the Pale
to the Heathen Town (of Madras) only
parted by a wide Parrade, which is used for
a Buzzaror Mercate-place." — Fryer, 38.
[1826.—" The Kotwall went to the bazaar-
master."— PdTjrftfrana Hari, ed. 1873, p.
156.]
1837.— "Lord, there is a honey bazar,
repair thither." — Tumour's transl. of MaJm-
wanso, 24.
1873. — "This, remarked my handsome
Greek friend from Vienna, is the finest
wife -bazaar in this part of Europe. ... Go
a little way east of this, say to Roumania,
and you will find wife-bazaar completely
undisguised, the ladies [seated in their car-
riages, the youths filing by, and paiising
before this or that beauty, to bargain with
papa about the dower, under her very
nose." — Fraser's Mag. N. S. vii. p. 617
( Vienna, by M. D. Conway).
BDELLIUM, s. This aromatic
gum-resin has been identified with
that of the Balsaraodendron Mukul,
Hooker, inhabiting the dry regions of
Arabia and Western India ; gugal of
Western India, and mokl in Arabic,
called in P. ho-i-jahuddn (Jews' scent).
AVhat the Hebrew bdolah of the K.
Phison was, which was rendered
bdellium since the time of Josephus,
remains very doubtful. Lassen has
suggested musk as possible. But the
argument is only this : that Dioscorides
says some called bdellium fiddeXKov ;
that fiddeKKov perhaps represents Mad-
dlakay and though there is no such
Skt. word as maddlaka, there might be
maddraka, because there is irmddra,
which means some perfume, no one
knows what ! {Ind. Alterth. i. 292.)
Dr. Royle says the Persian authors
describe the Bdelliuiu as being
the product of the Doom palm (see
Hindu Medicine, p. 90). But this we
imagine is due to some ambiguity in
the sense of mokl. [See the authorities
quoted in Encycl. Bibl. s.v. Bdel-
lium which still leave the question
in some doubt.]
c. A.D. 90. — "In exchange are exported
from Barbarice (Indus Delta) costus,
bdella. . . ."—Periplus, ch. 39.
c. 1230.—" Bdalljriln. A Greek word which
as some learned men think, means 'The
Lion's Repose.' This plant is the same as
mokl."—Ehn El-Baithdr, i. 125.
1612. — "Bdellium, the pund . . . xxs." —
Rates and Valuatiouns (Scotlavd), p. 298.
BEADALA, n.p. Formerly a port
of some note for native craft on the
Eamnad coast (Madura district) of the
Gulf of Manar, Vadaulay in the Atlas
of India. The proper name seems to
be Veddlai, by which it is mentioned
in Bishop Caldwell's Hist, of Timuvelly
(p. 235), [and which is derived from
Tam. vedu, 'hunting,' and al, 'a
banyan-tree' {Mad. Adm. Man. Gloss.
BEADALA.
77
BEARER.
p. 963)]. The place was famous in the
Portuguese History of India for a
victory gained there by Martin Affonso
de Sousa (Gapitdo M6r do Mar) over a
strong land and sea force of the Zamor-
in, commanded by a famous Mahom-
medan Captain, whom the Portuguese
called Pate Marcar, and the Tuhfat-al
Mujahidin calls 'Ali Ibrahim Markar,
15th February, 1538. Barros styles it
"one of the best fought battles that
ever came off in India." This occurred
under the viceroyalty of Nuno da
Cunha, not of Stephen da Gama, as the
allusions in Camoes seem to indicate.
Captain Burton has too hastily identi-
fied Beadala with a place on the coast
of Malabar, a fact which has perhaps
been the cause of this article (see
LusiadSj Commentary, p. 477).
1552. — "Martin Affonso, with this light
fleet, on which he had not more than 400
soldiers, went round Cape Comorin, being
aware that the enemy were at Beadald . . ."
— Barros, Dec. IV., liv. viii. cap. 13.
1562. — "The Governor, departing from
Cochym, coasted as far as Cape Comoryn,
doubled that Cape, and ran for Beadala,
which is a place adjoining the Shoals of
Chilao [Chilaw] . . ."— Co^rea, iv. 324.
c. 1570. — "And about this time Alee
Ibrahim Murkar, and his brother-in-law
Kunjee-Alee-Murkar, sailed out with 22
grabs in the direction of Kaeel, and arriving
off Bentalah, they landed, leaving their
grabs at anchor. . . . But destruction over-
took them at the arrival of the Franks,
who came upon them in their galliots,
attacking and capturing all their grabs. . . .
Now this capture by the Franks took place
in the latter part of the month of Shaban,
in the year 944 [end of January, 1538],"—
Tohfut-ul-Mujakuieen, tr. by Rowlandson,
141.
1572.—
■" E despois junto ao Cabo Comorim
Huma fa^anha faz esclarecida,
A frota principal do Samorim,
^ue destruir o mundo nao duvida.
Veneer^ co o furor do ferro e fogo ;
Em si ver^ Beadala o martio jogo."
Camoes, x. 65.
By Burton (but whose misconcep-
tion of the locality has here affected
his translation) :
^* then well nigh reached the Cape 'clept Co-
morin,
another wreath of Fame by him is won ;
the strongest squadron of the Samorim
who doubted not to see the world undone,
he shall destroy with rage of fire and steel :
Be'adala's self his martial yoke shall feel."
1814. — "Vaidalai, a pretty populous vil-
lage on the coast, situated 13 miles east of
Mutupetta, inhabited chiefly by Musul-
mans and Sh^n^rs, the former carrying on
a wood tTa.de."— Account of the Prov. of
Ramnad, from Mackenzie Collections in /.
R. As. Soc. iii. 170.
BEAR-TREE, BAIR, &c. s. H.
her, Mahr. bora, in Central Provinces
bor, [Malay bedara or bidara China,]
(Skt. badara and vadara) Zizyphus juju-
ha, Lam. This is one of the most widely
diffused trees in India, and is found
wild from the Punjab to Burma, in all
which region it is probably native. It
is cultivated from Queensland and
China to Morocco and Guinea. "Sir
H. Elliot identifies it with the lotus
of the ancients, but although the large
juicy product of the garden Zizyphus
is by no means bad, yet, as Madden
quaintly remarks, one might eat any
quantity of it without risk of for-
getting home and friends." — (Punjab
Plants, 43.)
1563. — " 0. The name in Canarese is hor,
and in the Decan ber, and the Malays call
them vidaras, and they are better than ours ;
yet not so good as those of Balagate ....
which are very tasty." — Garcia De 0., 33
[1609. — "Here is also great quantity of
gum-lack to be had, but is of the tree called
Ber, and is in grain like unto red mastic."—
Danrers, Letters, i. 30.]
BEARER, s. The word has two
meanings in Anglo-Indian colloquial :
a. A palanquin-carrier ; b. (In the
Bengal Presidency) a domestic servant
who has charge of his master's clothes,
household furniture, and (often) of
his ready money. The word in tlie
latter meaning has been regarded as
distinct in origin, and is stated by
Wilson to be a corruption of the
Bengali vehdrd from Skt. vyavahdri,
a domestic servant. There seems,
however, to be no historical evidence
for such an origin, e.g. in any ha-
bitual use of the term vehard, whilst
as a matter of fact the domestic bearer
(or sirdar-bearer, as he is usually styled
by his fellow-servants, often even when
he has no one under him) was in
Calcutta, in the penultimate generation
when English gentlemen still kept
palankins, usually just what this
literally implies, viz. the head-man
of a set of palankin-bearers. And
throughout the Presidency the bearer,
or valet, stiU, as a rule, belongs to
the caste of Kahars (see KTJHAB), or
palki-bearers. [See BOY.]
BEEBEE.
78
BEEGH-DE-MER.
c. 1760. — ". . . The poles which . . . are
carried by six, but most commonly four
bearers." — Grose, i. 153.
1768-71. — " Every house has likewise . . .
one or two sets of berras, or palankeen-
bearers." — Stavorinus, 1. 523.
1771. — "Le bout le plus court du Palan-
tjuin est en devant, et port€ par deux Beras,
que Ton nomme Boys a la C6te (c'est a-dire
Gar^on.% Sermteurs, en Anglois). Le long
bout est par derrifere et porte par trois
Beras." — ArupietUdu Pen-on, Desc. Prelim.
p. xxiii. note.
1778. — "They came on foot, the town
having neither horses nor palankin-bearers
to carry them, and Colonel Coote received
them at his headquarters. . . ." — Orme,
iii. 719.
1803. — "I was . . . detained by the
scarcity of bearers." — Lord Valentia, i. 372.
b.—
1782, — ". . . imposition . . . that a
gentleman should pay a rascal of a Sirdar
Bearer monthly wages for 8 or 10 men . . .
out of whom he gives 4, or may perhaps
indulge his master with 5, to carry his
palankeen." — India Gazette, Sept. 2.
c. 1815.— " Henrtj and ^?^ Bearer. "—(Title
of a well-known book of Mrs. Sherwood's.)
1824.—". . . I called to my ;?tVc?ar-bearer
who was lying on the floor, outside the bed-
room."— Seely, Ellora, ch. i.
1831.—". . . le grand maltre de ma
garde-robe, sirdar beehrah."— /ocjweTTwnf,
Correspondance, i. 114.
1876. — "My bearer who was to go with
us (Eva's ayah had struck at the last moment
and stopped behind) had literally girt up his
loins, and was loading a diminutive mule
with a miscellaneous assortment of brass
pots and blankets." — A True Reformer,
ch. iv.
BEEBEE, s. H. from P. UU, a lady.
[In its contracted form &«, it is added
as a title of distinction to the names
of Musulman ladies.] On the principle
of degradation of titles which is so
general, this word in application to
European ladies has been superseded
by the hybrids Mem-Sdhih, or Madam-
Sdhib, though it is "often applied to
European maid-servants or other
Englishwomen of that rank of life.
[It retains its dignity as the title of
the BlJn of Cananore, known as Bibi
Valiya, Malayal., 'great lady,' who
rules in that neighbourhood and
exercises authority over three of the
islands of the Laccadives, and is by
race a Moplah Mohammedan.] The
word also is sometimes applied to a
prostitute. It is originally, it would
seem, Oriental Turki. In Pavet de
Courteille's Diet, we have " BlM, dame,
epovise legitime" (p. 181), In W. India
the word is said to be pronounced boho
(see Burton's Sind). It is curious that
among the Sakalava of Madagascar
the wives of chiefs are termed bibyy
but there seems hardly a possibility
of this having come from Persia or
India. [But for Indian influence on
the island, see Encycl. Britt. 9th ed,
XV. 174.1 The word in Hova means
'animal. — (Sibree's Madagascar, p, 253.)
[c. 1610,— "Nobles in blood .... call
their wives Bybis," — Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. i. 217.]
1611.—". , . the title Bibi ... is in
Persian the same as among us, sennora, or
dofia." — Teixeira, Relacion . . . de Hormriiz.
19.
c. 1786. — "The word Lowiidika, which
means the son of a slave-girl, was also con-
tinually on the tongue of the Nawaub, and
if he was angry with any one he called him
by this name ; but it was also used as an
endearing fond appellation to which was
attached great favour,* until one day, Ali
Zum^n Khan . , . represented to him that
the word was low, discreditable, and not
fit for the use of men of knowledge and
rank. The Nawaub smiled, and said, '0
friend, you and I are both the sons of slave
women, and the two Husseins only (on whom
be good wishes and Paradise !) are the sons
of a Bibi," — Hist, of Hydxir Naik, tr. by
Miles, 486.
[1793.— "I, Beebee Bulea, the Princess
of Cannanore and of the Laccadives Islands,
&c., do acknowledge and give in writing
that I will pay to the Government of the
English East India Company the moiety
of whatever is the produce of my country.
. . ." — Engagement in Logan, Malabar,
iii, 181,]
BEECH-DE-MER, s. The old
trade way of writing and pronouncing
the name, bicho-de-mar (borrowed from
the Portuguese) of the sea-slug or
holothuria, so highly valued in China.
[See menu of a dinner to which the
Duke of Connaught was invited, in
Ball, Things GJiinese, 3rd ed, p. 247.]
It is split, cleaned, dried, and then
carried to the Straits for export to
China, from the Maldives, the Gulf
* The " Bahadur" could hardly have read Don
Quixote ! But what a curious parallel presents
itself ! When Sancho is bragging of his daughter
to the " Squire of the Wood," and takes umbrage
at the free epithet which the said Squire applies
to her (= laundikd and more) ; the latter reminds
him of the like term of apparent abuse (hardly
reproduceable here) with which the mob were
wont to greet a champion in the bull-ring after a
deft spear-thrust, meaning only the highest fond-
ness and applause I— Part ii. ch. 13.
BEEGHMAN.
BEER.
of Manar, and other parts of tlie
Indian seas further east. The most
complete account of the way in which
this somewhat important article of
commerce is prepared, will be found
in the Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsch
hidie, Jaarg, xAdi. pt. i. See also
SWALLOW and TRIPANG.
BEECHMAN, also MEECHIL-
MAN, s. Sea-H. for 'midshipman.'
{Roebuck).
BEE6AH, s. H. Ugha. The most
common Hindu measure of land-area,
and varying much in different parts
of India, whilst in every part that
has a 6^gfM there is also certain to be
a pucka heegah and a kutcha beegah (vide
CUTCHA and PUCKA), the latter being
some fraction of the former. The
beegah formerly adopted in the Revenue
Survey of the N.W. Pro\dnces, and in
the Canal Department there, was one
of 3025 sq. yards or f of an acre.
This was apparently founded on
Akbar's beegah, which contained 3600
sq. Ildhi gaz, of about 33 inches each.
[For which see Ain, trans. Jarrett, ii.
62.] But it is now in official returns
superseded by the English acre.
1763. — "I never seized a beega or beswa
(tot ijghd) belonging to Calcutta, nor have I
ever impressed your gomastahs." . . Nawdh
Kdsim 'AH, in Gleiq's Mem. of Hastings,
i. 129.
1823. — "A Begah has been computed at
one-third of an acre, but its size differs in
almost every province. The smallest Begah
may perhaps be computed at one-third, and
the largest at two-thirds of an acre." —
Malcolm's Central India, ii. 15.
1877. — " The Kesident was gratified at the
low rate of assessment, which was on the
general average eleven annas or Is. A\d. per
beegah, that for the Nizam's country being
upwards of four rupees." — Meadoios Taylor,
Story of my Life, ii. 5.
BEEGUM, BEGUM, &c. s. A
Princess, a Mistress, a Lady of Rank ;
applied to Mahommedan ladies, and
in the well-known case of the Beegum
Sumroo to the professedly Christian
(native) wife of a European. The
Avord appears to be Or. Turki. bigatii,
[which some connect with Skt. bhaga,
'lord,'] a feminine formation from
Beg, ' chief, or lord,' like Khdnum from
Khan ; hence P. begam. [Beg appears
in the early travellers as Beage.]
[1614.— Ivarranse saith he standeth
bound before Beage for 4,800 and odd
mamoodies."~Foste)', Lettei-s, ii. 282.]
ttCaxt;;;;^'?®^^'^-" ^®® quotation under
iLJlANUM.J
[1617.— "Their Company that offered to
rob the Beagam's junck."— aSiV T. Roe
Hak. Soc. ii. 454.] '
1619.— "Behind the girl came another
Begum, also an old woman, but lean and
feeble, holding on to life with her teeth,
as one might say."— P. della Valle, Hak!
Soc. ii. 6.
1653. — "Begun, Keine, ou espouse du
Schah."— Z)e la Boullaye le Goxiz, 127.
[1708.— "They are called for this reason
'Begom,' which means Free from Care or
Solicitude " (as if P. he-gham, ' without care ' !)
—Catroii, H. of the Mogul Dynasty in India,
E. T., 287.]
1787.— "Among the charges (against
Hastings) there is but one engaged, two
at most— the Begum's to Sheridan; the
Rannee of Goheed (Gohud) to Sir James
Erskine. So please your palate."— ^rf.
Biirke to Sir G. Elliot. L. of Ld. Minto,
i. 119.
BEEJOO, s. Or ' Indian badger,' as
it is sometimes called, H. Uju [hijju\
Mellivora indica, Jerdon, [Blaiiford,
MamTYialia, 176]. It is also often
called in Upper India the Grave-digger,
[gorkhodo] from a belief in its bad
practices, probably unjust.
BEEB, s. This liquor, imported
from England, [and now largely made
in the country], has been a favourite
in India from an early date. Porter
seems to have been common in the 18th
century, judging from the advertise-
ments in the Galcutta Gazette/ and
the Pale Ale made, it is presumed,
expressly for the India market, ap-
pears in the earliest years of that
publication. That expression has long
been disused in India, and beer, simply,
has represented the thing. Hodgson's
at the beginning of this century, was
the beer in almost universal use, re-
placed by Bass, and Allsopp, and of
late years by a variety of other brands.
[Hodgson's ale is immortalised in Bmi
Gualtier.']
1638. — ". . . the Captain . . . was well
provided with . . . excellent good Sack,
English Beer, French Wines, AraJc, and
other refreshments." — Mandelslo, E. T.,
p. 10.
1690.— (At Surat in the English Factory)
. . . . Europe Wines and English Beer,
because of their former acquaintance with
our Palates, are most coveted and most
desirable Liquors, and the' sold at high
I \
BEER, COUNTRY.
80
BEGAR, BIGARRY.
Rates, are yet purchased and drunk with
pleasure." — Ovington, 395.
1784.— "London Porter and Pale Ale,
light and excellent . . . 150 Sicca Rs. per
hhd. . . ."—In Seton-Karr, i. 39.
1810. — "Porter, pale-ale and table-beer
of great strength, are often drank after
meals." — Williamson, V. M. i. 122.
1814.—
*' What are the luxuries they boast them
here?
The lolling couch, the joys of bottled
beer."
From ' The Cadet, a Poem in 6 parts, &c.
by a late resident in the East.' This is a
most lugubrious production, the author
finding nothing to his taste in India. In
this respect it reads something like a cari-
cature of "Oakfield," without the noble
character and sentiment of that book. As
the Rev. Hobart Gaunter, the author seems
to have come to a less doleful view of things
Indian, and for some years he wrote the
letter-press of the "Oriental Annual."
BEER, COUNTRY. At present, at
least in Upper India, this expression
isimply indicates ale made in India
(see COUNTRY) as at Masuri, Kasauli,
and Ootacamnnd Breweries. But it
formerly was (and in Madras perhaps
still is) applied to ginger-beer, or to
a beverage described in some of the
-fjuotations below, which must have
become obsolete early in the last
(Century. A drink of this nature called
Bugar-heer was the ordinary drink at
Batavia in the 17th century, and to
its use some travellers ascribed the
prevalent unhealthiness. This is pro-
)3ably what is described by Jacob
Bontius in the first quotation :
1631. — There is a recipe given for a beer
of this kind, "not at all less good than
Dutch beer, . . . Take a hooped cask of
30 amphorae (?), fill with pure river water ;
.add 21b. black Java sugar, 4oz. tamarinds,
.3 lemons cut up, cork well and put in a cool
place. After 14 hours it will boil as if on a
fire," &c. — Hist. Nat. ei Med. Indiae Orient.,
p. 8. We doubt the result anticipated.
1789. — "They use a pleasant kind of drink,
<3alled Country-beer, with their victuals ;
which is composed of toddy . . . porter,
and brown-sugar ; is of a brisk nature, but
when cooled with saltpetre and water, be-
comes a very refreshing draught." — Munro,
Narrative, 42.
1810. — "A temporary beverage, suited to
the very hot weather, and called Country-
beer, is in rather general use, though water
iirtificially cooled is commonly drunk during
the repasts." — Williainson, V. M. ii. 122.
BEER-DRINKING. Up to about
J 850, and a little later, an ordinary
exchange of courtesies at an Anglo-
Indian dinner-table in the provinces,
especially a mess-table, was to ask a
guest, perhaps many yards distant, to
" drink beer " with you ; in imitation
of the English custom of drinking
wine together, which became obsolete
somewhat earlier. In Western India,
when such an invitation was given at
a mess-table, two tumblers, holding
half a bottle each, were brought to
the inviter, who carefully divided the
bottle between the two, and then sent
one to the guest whom he invited to
drink with him.
1848. — "'He aint got distangy manners,
dammy,' Bragg observed to his first mate ;
'he wouldn't do at G-overnment House,
Roper, where his Lordship and Lady
William was as kind to me . . . and asking
me at dinner to take beer with him before
the Commander-in-Chief himself . . .'" —
Vanity Fair, II. ch. xxii.
1853. — "First one officer, and then
another, asked him to drink beer at mess,
as a kind of tacit suspension of hostilities."
—Oahfield, ii. 52.
BEETLEFAKEE, n.p. "In some
old Voyages coins used at Mocha are so
called. The word is Bait-ul-fdkiha, the
'Fruit-market,' the name of a bazar
there." So C. P. Brown. The place
is in fact the Coffee- mart of which
Hodeida is the port, from which it
is about 30 m. distant inland, and 4
marches north of Mocha. And the
name is really Bait-al-FaMh, 'The
House of the Divine,' from the tomb
of the Saint Ahmad Ibn Musa, which
was the nucleus of the place. — (See
RitteVj xii. 872 ; see also BEETLE-
FACKIE, Milbum, i. 96.)
1690. — "Coffee . . . grows in abun-
dance at Beetle-fuckee . . . and other
parts. ' ' — Ovingtan, 465.
1710. — "They daily bring down coffee
from the mountains to Betelfaquy, which
is not above 3 leagues off, where there is
a market for it every day of the week." —
(French) Voyage to Arabia the Happy, E. T.,
London, 1726, p. 99.
1770. — "The tree that produces the Coffee
grows in the territory of Betel-faqui, a town
belonging to Yemen." — Raynal (tr. 1777),
i. 352.
BEGAR, BIGARRY, s. H. hegarl,
from P. hegdr, ' forced labour ' [be ' with-
out,' gar (for hdr\ ' one who works ' 1 ;
a person pressed to carry a load, or do
other work really or professedly for
public service. In some provinces
BEHAR.
81 BEIRAMEE, BYRAMPAUT.
begdr is the forced labour, and bigdrl
the pressed man ; whilst in Karnata,
hegdrl is the performance of the lowest
village offices without money payment,
but with remuneration in grain or
land (Wilson). C. P. Brown says the
word is Canarese ; but the P. origin is
hardly doubtful.
[1519. — "It happened that one day sixty
bigairis went from the Comorin side towards
the fort loaded with oyster-shells." — Gastan-
heda, Bk. V. oh. 38.]
[1525. — "The inhabitants of the villages
are bound to supply begarins who are work-
men."— Archiv. Fort. Orient. Fasc. V.
p. 126.]
[1535.— "Telling him that they fought
like heroes and worked (at building the fort)
like bygairys. "—Correa, iii. 625.]
1554.— "And to 4 begguaryns, who serve
as water carriers to the Portuguese and others
in the said intrenchment, 15 leals a day to
each. . . ." — S. Botelho, Tombo, 78.
1Q7S.—'' Gocurn, whither I took a Pil-
grimage, with one other of the Factors,
Four Peons, and Two Biggereens, or Porters
only."— i^ryer, 158.
1800. — "The bygarry system is not
bearable : it must be abolished entirely." —
Wellington, i. 244.
1815. — Aitchison's Indian Treaties, &c.,
contains under this year numerous mnnuds
issued, in Nepal War, to Hill Chiefs, stipu-
lating for attendance when required with
"begarees and sepoys." — ii. 339 seqq.
1882. — "The Malauna people were some
time back ordered to make a practicable
road, but they flatly refused to do anything
of the kind, saying they had never done any
begar labour, and did not intend to do any."
— {ref. wanting.)
BEHAR, n.p. H. Bihar. That
province of the Mogul Empire which
lay on the Ganges immediately above
Bengal, was so called, and still retains
the name and character of a province,
under the Lieutenant-Governor of
Bengal, and embracing the ten modern
districts of Patna, Saran, Gaya, Shaha-
bad, Tirhut, Champaran, the Santal
Parganas, Bhagalpur, Monghyr, and
Purniah. The name was taken from
the old city of Bihar, and that de-
rived its title from being the site of
a famous Vihara in Buddhist times.
In the later days of Mahommedan rule
the three provinces of Bengal, Behar
and Orissa were under one Subadar,
viz. the Nawab, who resided latterly
at Murshidabad.
[c. 1590.— "Sarkar of Behar; containing
46 Mahals. . ."—Am (tr. Jarrett), ii. 153.]
[1676. — "Translate of a letter from Shaus-
teth Caukne (Shaista Khan) ... in answer
to one from Wares Cawne, Great Chancellor
of the Province of Bearra about the English."
— In Birdwood, Rep. 80].
The following is the first example
we have noted of the occurrence of
the three famous names in com-
bination :
1679. — "On perusal of several letters
relating to the procuring of the Great
Mogul's Phyrmaund for trade, custome free,
in the Bay of Bengali, the Chief in Council
at H\igly is ordered to procure the same, for
the English to be Customs free in Bengal,
Orixa and Bearra. . ." — Ft. St. Geo. Oons.,
20th Feb. in Notes aiid Exts., Pt. ii. p. 7.
BEHUT, n.p. H. Behat One of
the names, and in fact the proper
name, of the Punjab river which we
now call Jelum {i.e. Jhllam) from a
town on its banlts : the Hydaspes or
Bidaspes of the ancients. Both Behat
and the Greek name are corruptions,
in different ways, of the Skt. name
Vitasta. Sidi 'Ali (p. 200) calls it
the river of Bahra. Bahra or Bhera
was a district on the river, and the
town and tahsil still remain, in
Shahpur Dist. [It "is called by the
natives of Kasmir, where it rises,
the Bedasta, which is but a slightly-
altered form of its Skt. name, the
Vitasta, which means ' wide-spread.' " —
McGrindle, Invasion of India, 93 seqq.]
BEIRAMEE, BYEAMEE, also
BYRAMPAUT, s. P. hairam, hairami.^
The name of a kind of cotton stuff
which appears frequently during the
flourishing period of the export of
these from India ; but the exact
character of which we have been
unable to ascertain. In earlier times,
as appears from the first quotation,
it was a very fine stuff. [From the
quotation dated 1609 below, they ap-
pear to have resembled the fine linen
known as "Holland" (for which see
Draper's Diet, s.v.).]
c. 1343.— Ibn Batuta mentions, among
presents sent by Sultan Mahommed Tughlak
of Delhi to the great Kaan, "100 suits of
raiment called bairamlyah, i.e. of a cotton
stuff, which were of unequalled beauty, and
were each worth 100 dinars [rupees]."— iv. 2.
[1498.— "20 pieces of white stuff, very
fine, with gold embroidery which they call
Beyramies."— Corrert, Hak. Soc. 197.]
1510.— "Fifty ships are laden every year
in this place (Bengala) with cotton and silk
BEITCUL.
82
BENAMEE.
stuffs . . . that is to say bairam." — Var-
thema, 212.
[1513. — "And captured two Chaul ships
laden with beirames." — Albxiquerqxie, Cartas,
p. 166.]
1554. — "From this country come the
muslins called Candaharians, and those of
Daulatabad, Berupatri, and Bairami." —
Sidi 'AH, in J.A.S.B., v. 460.
,, "And for 6 beirames for 6 sur-
plices, which are given annually . . .
which may be worth 7 pardaos." — S. Bo-
telho, Tovibo, 129.
[1609. — "A sort of cloth called Byxamy
resembling Holland cloths." — Danvers,
Letters, i. 29.]
[1610. — "Bearams white will vent better
than the black." — Ihid. i. 75].
1615.— "10 pec. byrams nill (see ANILE)
of 51 Rs. per corg. . . ." — Cocks' s Diary,
i. 4.
[1648.— "Beronis." Quotation from Van
Twist, s. V. GINGHAM.]
[c. 1700.— "50 blew byrampants" (read
byrampauts, H. pm, ' a length of cloth ').
— In Notes and Queries, 7th Ser. ix. 29.]
1727.— "Some Surat Baftaes dyed blue,
and some Berams dyed red, which are both
coarse cotton cloth." — A. Hamilton, ii. 125.
1813.— "Byrams of sorts," among Surat
piece-goods, in Milhurn, i. 124.
BEITCUL, n.p. We do not linow
Row this name sliould be properly
written. Tlie place occupies the
isthmus connecting Carwar Head in
Canara with the land, and lies close
to the Harbour of Carwar, the inner
part of which is Beitcul Cove.
1711. — "Ships may ride secure from the
Sbuth West Monsoon at Batte Cove (qu.
BATTECOLE ?), and the River is navigable
for the largest, after they have once got in."
— Lockyer, 272.
1727. — "The Portugxteze have an Island
called Anjediva [see ANCHEDIVA] . . .
about two miles from Batcoal." — A.
JFamilton, i. 277.
BELGAUM, n.p. A town and
district of the Bombay Presidency, in
the S. Mahratta country. The proper
name is said to be Canarese Vennu-
grdmd, ' Bamboo-Town.' [The name of
a place of the same designation in the
Vizagapatam district in Madras is said to
- be derived from Skt. hila-grdma, ' cave-
village.' — Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss, s.v.]
The name occurs in De Barros under
the form " Cidade de Bilgan" (Dec.
IV., liv. vii. cap 5).
BENAMEE, adj. P.— H. he-nam%
•anonymous ' ; a term specially applied
to documents of transfer or other con-
tract in which the name entered as
that of one of the chief parties {e.g. of
a purchaser) is not that of the person
really interested. Such transactions
are for various reasons very common
in India, especially in Bengal, and are
not by any means necessarily fradu-
lent, though they have often been so.
[" There probably is no country in the
world except India, where it would be
necessary to write a chapter 'On the
practice of putting property into a
false name.'^ — (Mayne, Hindu Law^
373).] In the Indian Penal Code
(Act XLV. of 1860), sections 421-423,
" on fraudulent deeds and dispositions
of Property," appear to be especially
directed against the dishonest use of
this benamee system.
It is alleged by C. P. Brown on the
authority of a statement in the Friend
of India (without specific reference)
that the proper term is handml, adopted
from such a phrase as handmi chittMy
'a transferable note of hand,' such
notes commencing, ^ ba-ndm-i-fuldna^^
' to the name or address of ' (Abraham
Newlands). This is conceivable, and
probably true, but we have not the
evidence, and it is opposed to all the
authorities : and in any case the present
form and interpretation of the term be-
ndmi has l^ecome established.
1854. — "It is very much the habit in
India to make purchases in the name of
others, and from whatever causes the prac-
tice may have arisen, it has existed for a
series of years : and these transactions are
known as ' Benamee transactions ' ; they
are noticed at least as early as the year
1778, in Mr. Justice Hyde's Notes." — Ld.
Justice Knight Bruce, in Moore's Reports of
Cases on Appeal before the P. C, vol. vi.
p. 72.
"The presumption of the Hindoo law,
in a joint undivided family, is that the
whole property of the family is joint estate
. . . where a purchase of real estate is
made by a Hindoo in the name of one of his
sons, the presumption of the Hindoo law is
in favour of its being a benamee purchase,
and the burthen of proof lies on the party
in whose name it was purchased, to prove
that he was solely entitled." — Note hy (lie
Editor of ahove Vol., p. 53.
1861. — "The decree Sale law is also one
chief cause of that nuisance, the benamee
system. . . . It is a peculiar contrivance for
getting the benefits and credit of property,
and avoiding its charges and liabilities. It
consists in one man holding land, nominally
for himself, but really in secret trust for
another, and by ringing the changes between
the two . . . relieving the Jand from being
I
BENARES.
83
BENBAMEER.
attached for any liability personal to the
proprietor." — W. Money, Java, ii. 261.
1862, — "Two ingredients are necessary
to make up the offence in this section (§ 423
of Penal Code). First a fraudulent inten-
tion, and secondly a false statement as to
the consideration. The mere fact that an
assignment has been taken in the name
of a person not really interested, will not
be sufficient. Such . . . known in Bengal
as benamee transactions . . . have no-
thing necessarily fraudulent." — J. D.
Mayne's Conim. on ilie Penal Code, Madras
1862, p. 257.
BENABES, n.p. The famous and
holy city on the Ganges. H. Bandras
from Skt. Vdrdnasl. The popular
Pundit etymology is from the names
of the_ streams Varaiid (mod. Barnd)
and Ast, the former a river of some
size on the north and east of the city,
the latter a rivulet now embraced within
its area ; [or from the mythical founder,
Rdjd Bdndr]. This origin is very
questionable. The name, as that of a
city, has been (according to Dr. F.
Hall) familiar to Sanscrit literature
since B.C. 120. The Buddhist legends
would carry it much further back, the
name being in them very familiar.
[c. 250 A.D.— ". . . and the Errenysis
from the Mathai, an Indian tribe, unite with
the Ganges." — Aelian, Indika, iv.]
c. 637.— "The Kingdom of P'o-lo-nis-se
^Varanacl Benares) is 4000 li in compass.
On the west the capital adjoins the Ganges.
. . ." — Hioiien Thsang, in Pel. Boudd. ii.
354.
c. 1020.— "If you go from B^ri on the
banks of the Ganges, in an easterly direc-
tion, you come to Ajodh, at the distance
of 25 parasangs ; thence to the great Benares
(B3jiaras) about 20." — Al-Birunl, in Elliot,
i. 56.
1665. — "Banarou is a large City, and
handsomely built ; the most part of the
Houses being either of Brick or Stone . . .
but the inconveniency is that the Streets
are very narrow." — Tavernier, E. T., ii. 52 ;
[ed. Ball, i. 118. He also uses the forms
Benarez and Banarous, Ibid. ii. 182, 225].
BENCOOLEN, n.p. A settlement
on the West Coast of Sumatra, which
long pertained to England, viz. from
1685 to 1824, when it was given over
to Holland in exchange for Malacca,
by the Treaty of London. The name
is a corruption of Malay Bangkaulu, and
it appears as Mangkoulou or W^nkouUou
in Pauthier's Chinese geographical
quotations, of which the date is not
given {Marc. Pol., p. 566, note). The
English factory at Bencoolen was from
1714 called Fort Marlborough.
1501.— "Bencolu" is mentioned among
the ports of the East Indies by Amerigo
Vespucci in his letter quoted under BAG-
ANORE.
1690.— "We . . . were forced to bear
away to Bencouli, another English Factory
on the same Coast. ... It was two days
before I went ashoar, and then I was im-
portuned by the Governour to stay there,
to be Gunner of the Fort." — Dampier, i.
512.
1727.— "Bencolon is an EngUsh colony,
but the European inhabitants not very
numerous." — A. Hamilton, ii. 114.
1788. — "It is nearly an equal absurdity,
though upon a smaller scale, to have an
establishment that costs nearly 40,000/. at
Bencoolen, to facilitate the purchase of one
cargo of pepper." — Cornwallis, i. 390.
BENDAMEEB, n.p. Pers. Banda-
mir. A popular name, at least among
foreigners, of the River Kur (Araxes)
near Shiraz. Properly speaking, the
word is the name of a dam constructed
across the river by the Amir Fana
Khusruh, otherwise called Aded-ud-
daulah, a prince of the Buweih family
(a.d. 965), which was thence known
in later days as the Band-i-Amtr, " The
Prince's Dam." The work is mentioned
in the Geog. Diet, of Yakut (c. 1220)
under the name of Sikru Fannd-KJius-
rah Khurrah and Kirdu Fannd Khus-
rah (see Barh. Meynard, Did. de la
Perse, 313, 480). Fryer repeats a
rigmarole that he heard about the
miraculous formation of the dam or
bridge by Band Haimero (!) a prophet,
"wherefore both the Bridge and the
Plain, as well as the River, by Boterus
is corruptly called Bindamire" (Fryer,
258).
c. 1475.— "And from thense, a daies
iomey, ye come to a great bridge vpon the
Byndamyr, which is a notable great ryver.
This bridge they said Salomon caused to be
ma,de."—Barbaro (Old E. T.), Hak. Soc.
80.
1621.—" . . . having to pass the Kur by
a longer way across another bridge called
Bend' Emir, which is as much as to say the
Tie (ligatura), or in other words the Bridge,
of the Emir, which is two leagues distant
from Chehil minar ... and which is so
called after a certain Emir Hamza the
Dilemite who built it. . . . Fra Filippo
Ferrari, in his Geographical Epitome, attri-
butes the name of Bendeniir to the nver, but
he is wrong, for Bendendr is the name of^the
bridge and not of the river. —P. delta
Valle, ii. 264.
BENDARA.
84
BENDY, BANDIGOY.
1686. — ** II est bon d'observer, vue le com-
mun Peuple appelle le Bend-Emir en cat en-
droit ab pxdneti, c'est a dire le Fleuve du
Pont Neuf ; qu'on ne I'appelle par son nom
de Bend-Emir que proche de la Digue, qui
lui a fait donner ce nom." — Ghardin (ed.
1711), ix. 45.
1809. — "We proceeded three miles further,
and crossing the River Bend-emir, entered
the real plain of Merdasht." — Morier (First
Journey), 124. See also (1811) 2nd Journey,
pp. 73-74, where there is a view of the Bavd-
Amir.
1813. — "The river Bund Emeer, by some
ancient Geographers called the Gyrus* takes
its present name from a dyke (in Persian a
hnnd) erected by the celebrated Ameer
Azad-a-Doulah Delemi." — Macdonald Kin-
neir, Geog. Mem. of the Persian Empire, 59.
1817.— *
*' There's a bower of roses by Bendameer's
stream,
And the nightingale sings round it all the
day long." — Lalla Rookh.
1850.— "The water (of Lake Neyriz) . . .
is almost entirely derived from the Kur
(known to us as the Bund Amir River) ..."
—Abbott, in J.R.G.S., xxv. 73.
1878. — We do not know whether the
Band-i-AmIr is identical with the quasi-
synonymous Pzd-i-Khdn by which Col.
Macgregor crossed the Kur on his way from
Shiraz to Yezd. See his Khorassan, i. 45.
BENDABA, s. A term used in the
Malay countries as a title of one of
the higher ministers of state — Malay
bandaJidra, Jav. bendara, 'Lord.' The
word enters into the numerous series
of purely honorary Javanese titles,
and the etiquette in regard to it is
very complicated. (See Tijdschr. v.
Nederl. Indie, year viii. No. 12, 253
seqq.). It would seem that the title
is properly hdnddra, 'a treasurer,' and
taken from the Skt. hhdnddrin, 'a
steward or treasurer.' Haex in his
Malay-Latin Diet, gives Banddri,
' Oeconomus, quaestor, expenditor.'
[Mr. Skeat writes that Clifford derives
it from Benda-hara-an, 'a treasury,'
which he again derives from Malay
hmda, 'a thing,' mthout explaining
hara, while Wilkinson with more pro-
bability classes it as Skt.]
1509. — "Whilst Sequeira was consulting
with his people over this matter, the King
sent his Bendhara or Treasure-Master on
board." — Valentijn, v. 322.
1539.— "There the Bandara {Bendara) of
Malaca, (who is as it were Chief Justicer
among the Mahometans), (o supremo no
mando, na honra e ne justica dos mouros)
was present in person by the express com-
mandment of Pedro de Faria for to entertain
him." — Pinto (orig. cap. xiv.), in Cogan, p. 17.
1552. — "And as the Bendara was by
nature a traitor and a tyrant, the counsel
they gave him seemed good to him." —
Gastanheda, ii. 359, also iii. 433.
1561. — "Entaomanson . . . quedizerque
mat^ra o seu bandara polo mao conselho que
Ihe deve." — Gorrea, Leiidas, ii. 225.
[1610. — An official at the Maldives is
called i?a?ia-bandery Taco^irou, which Mr.
Gray interprets — Singh, ran, 'gold,' han-
dhara, 'treasury,' thakkiira, Skt., 'an idol.'
— Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 58.]
1613. — "This administration (of Malacca)
is provided for a three years' space with
a governor . . . and with royal officers of
revenue and justice, and with the native
Bendara in charge of the government of
the lower class of subjects and foreigners."
— Godinho de Eredia, Qv.
1631. — "There were in Malaca five prin-
cipal officers of dignity . . . the second is
Bendara, he is the superintendent of the
executive {veador do. fazenda) and governs
the Kingdom : sometimes the Bendard holds
both offices, that of Puduca raja and of
Bendara." — DAlboquerqiie, Gommentaries
(orig.), 358-359.
1634.—
" 0 principal sogeito no governo
De Mahomet, e privanca, era o Bendira,
Magistrado supremo."
Malaca Gonquistada, iii. 6.
1726, — "Bandares or Adassing axe those
who are at the Court as Dukes, Counts, or
even Princes of the Royal House." — Valen-
tijn (Ceylon), Names of Officers, cfcc, 8.
1810. — " After the Raja had amused him-
self with their speaking, and was tired of it
. . . the bintara with the green eyes (for
it is the custom that the eldest bintara
should have green shades before his eyes,
that he may not be dazzled by the greatness
of the Raja, and forget his duty) brought
the books and packets, and delivered them
to the bintara with the black ba'^u, from
whose hands the Raja received them, one
by one, in order to present them to the
youths." — A Malay's account of a visit to
Govt. House, Calcutta, transl. by Dr. Leyden
in Maria Graham, p. 202.
1883.— " In most of the States the reigning
prince has regular officers under him, chief
among whom . . . the Bandahara or trea-
surer, who is the first minister. . ." — Miss
Bird, The Golden Ghersonese, 26.
* "The Greeks call it the Araxes, Khondamlr
thQKur."
BENDY, BINDY, s. : also BANDI-
GOY (q. v.), the form in S. India ; H.
bhindl, [hhendl], Dakh. hhendl, Mahr.
bhendd; also in H. rdmturai; the
fruit of the plant Abelmoschus esculentuSy
also Hibiscus esc. It is called in Arab.
bdmiyah (Lane, Mod. Egypt, ed. 1837,
i. 199 : [5th ed. i. 184 : Burton, Ar.
BENDY-TREE.
85
BENGAL.
Nights, xi. 57]), whence the modern
■Greek fiirdfjua. In Italy the vegetable
is called corni de^ Greci. The Latin
name Ahelmoschus is from the 'Ar.
]iabh-ul-mushk, ' grain of musk ' (Dozy).
1810.— "The bendy, called in the West
Indies oh-ee, is a pretty plant resembling a
hollyhock ; the fruit is about the length and
thickness of one's finger . . . when boiled
it is soft and mucilaginous." — Maria Graham,
24.
1813. — "The banda {Hibiscus escidentus)
is a nutritious oriental vegetable." — Forbes,
Or. Mem. i. 32 ; [2nd ed. i. 22].
1880.— " I recollect the West Indian Ooiroo
, . . being some years ago recommended
for introduction in India. The seed was
largely advertised, and sold at about 8s. the
ounce to eager horticulturists, who . . .
found that it came up nothing other than
the familiar bendy, the seed of which sells
at Bombay for Id. the ounce. Yet . . .
cohroo seed continued to be advertised and
sold at 85. the ounce. . . ." — Note by Sir G.
Birdwood.
BENDY-TREE, s. This, according
to Sir G. Birdwood, is the Thespesia
populnea, Lam. [TFatt, Econ. Diet. vi.
pt. iv. 45 seqq.], and gives a name to
the ^ Bendy Bazar ^ in Bombay. (See
PORTIA.)
BENGAL, n.p. The region of the
Ganges Delta and the districts im-
mediately above it ; but often in
English use with a wide application
to the whole territory garrisoned by
the Bengal army. This name does
not appear, so far as we have been
able to learn, in any Mahommedan
or Western writing before the latter
part of the 13th century. In the.
earlier part of that century the
Mahommedan writers generally call
the province Laklmaoti, after the chief
city, but we have also the old form
Bang, from the indigenous Va/rlga.
Already, however, in the 11th century
we have it as Vahgdlam on the Inscrip-
tion of the ereat Tanjore Pagoda.
This is the oldest occurrence that we
! can cite.
I The alleged City of Bengala of the
1 Portuguese which has greatly perplexed
geographers, probably originated with
the Arab custom of giving an important
j foreign city or seaport the name of
! the country in which it lay (compare
the city of Solmandala, under CORO-
MANDEL). It long kept a place in
! maps. The last occurrence that we
1 know of is in a chart of 1743, in
Dalrymple's Collection, which identifies
it with Chittagong, and it may be con-
sidered certain that Chittagong was the
place intended by the older writers (see
Varthema and Ovington). The former,
as regards his \isiting Banghella, deals
in fiction — a thing clear from internal
evidence, and expressly alleged, by
the judicious Garcia de Orta : "As
to what you say of Ludovico Varto-
mano, I have spoken, both here and
in Portugal, with men who knew him
here in India, and they told me that
he went about here in the garb of
a Moor, and then reverted to us, doing
penance for his sins ; and that the
man never went further than Calecut
and Cochin." — Golloquios, f. 30.
c. 1250.— "Muhammad Bakhtiyar . . .
returned to Beh^r. Great fear of him pre-
vailed in the minds of the infidels of the
territories of Lakhnauti, Behar, Bang,
and K^mrup." — Tabakdt-i-Ndsiri, in Elliot,
ii. 307.
1298.— "Bangala is a Province towards
the south, which up to the year 1290 . . .
had not yet been conquered. ..." (&c.). —
Marco Polo, Bk. ii. ch. 55.
c. 1300.—". . . then to BijaMr (but
better reading Bangala), which from of old
is subject to Delhi . . . ." — Rashldvddln,
in Elliot, i. 72.
c. 1345. — ". . . we were at sea 43 days
and then arrived in the country of Banj3,la,
which is a vast region abounding in rice. I
have seen no country in the world where
provisions are cheaper than in this ; but
it is muggy, and those who come from
Khorasan call it ' a hell full of good things.* "
— Ihn Batuta, iv. 211. (But the Emperor
Aurungzebe is alleged to have "emphati-
cally styled it the Paradise of Nations." —
Note in Stavorinus, i. 291.)
c. 1350.—
*' Shukr shiJcan shawaiid hama tutidn-i-
Hbxd
Zln kand-i-Pdrsl Hh ha BangS.la mi
raw'ad." Hafiz.
i.e.,
" Sugar nibbling are all the parrots of Ind
From this Persian candy that travels to
Bengal " (viz. his own poems).
1498.— "Bemgala: in this Kingdom are
many Moors, and few Christians, and the
King is a Moor . . .in this land are
many cotton cloths, and silk cloths, and
much silver ; it is 40 days with a fair wind
from Calicut."— iio^eiVo de V. da Gama,
2nd ed. p. 110.
]^506. "A Banzelo, el suo Re h More, e
Ii se fa el forzo de' panni de gotton. . ."—
Leonardo do Ca' Masser, 28.
1510.— "We took the route towards the
city of Banghella . . . one of the best
that I had hitherto seen."— Varthenuz, 210.
BENGAL.
86 BENJAMIN, BENZOIN.
1516. — *' . . . the Kingdom of Bengala,
in which there are many towns. . . . Those
of the interior are inhabited by Gentiles
subject to the King of Bengala, who is a
Moor ; and the seaports are inhabited by
Moors and Gentiles, amongst whom there is
much trade and much shipping to many
parts, because this sea is a gulf . . .
and at its inner extremity there is a very
great city inhabited by Moors, which is
called Bengala, with a very good harbour."
— Barbosa, 178-9.
c. 1590.— " Bungaleh originally was called
Bung ; it derived the additional al from that
being the name given to the mounds of earth
which the ancient Rajahs caused to be raised
in the low lands, at the foot of the hills."—
Ayeen Akben/, tr. Gladwin, ii. 4 (ed. 1800) ;
[tr. Jan-ett, ii. 120].
1690. — "Arracan ... is bounded on the
North-West by the Kingdom of Bengala,
some Authors making Chatigam to be its
first Frontier City ; but Teixeira, and gener-
ally the Portuguese Writers, reckon that as
a City of Bengala; and not only so, but
place the City of Bengala it self . . . more
South than Chatigam. Tho' I confess a late
French Geographer has put Bengala into his
Catalogue of imaginary Cities. . ." — Oving-
ton, 554.
BENGAL, s. This was also the
designation of a kind of piece-goods
exported from that country to England,
in the 17th century. But long before,
among the Moors of Spain, a fine
muslin seems to have been known as al-
bangala, surviving in Spanish albengala.
(See Dozy and Eng. s. v.) [What were
called '•''Bengal Stripes" were striped
ginghams brought first from Bengal
and first made in Great Britain at
Paisley. (Draper's Diet. s. v.). So a
particular kind of silk was known as
** Bengal wound," because it was " rolled
in the rude and artless manner imme-
morially practised by the natives of
that country." (Milhurn, in Watt,
Econ. Diet. vi. pt. 3, 185.) See
N.E.D. for examples of the use of the
word as late as Lord Macaulay.]
1696. — "Tis granted that Bengals and
stain'd Callicoes, and other JSast India
Goods, do hinder the Consumption of Nor-
wich stuffs . . . ." — Davenant, An Essay on
the East India Trade, 31.
BENGALA, s. This is or was also
applied in Portuguese to a sort of cane
carried in the army by sergeants, kc.
(Bluteau).
BENGALEE, n.p. A native of
Bengal [Baboo]. In the following
early occurrence in Portuguese, Bengala
is used :
1552. — " In the defence of the bridge died
three of the King's captains and Tuam
Bandam, to whose charge it was committed,
a Bengali (Bengala) by nation, and a man
sagacious and crafty in stratagems rather
than a soldier (cavalheiro)." — Bairos, II.>
vi. iii.
[1610.— "Bangasalys." See quotatioa
from Teixeira under BANKSHALL.]
A note to the Seir Mutaqhe7'in quotes
a Hindustani proverb : BangS.lI jangdll,
Kashmiri heplrl, i.e. 'The Bengalee is ever
an entangler, the Cashmeeree without
religion.'
[In modern Anglo-Indian parlance
the title is often applied in provinces
other than Bengal to officers from N.
India. The following from Madras is
a curious early instance of the same use
of the word : —
[1699. — "Two Bengalles here of Council."
— Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxvii.]
BENIGHTED, THE, adj. An epi-
thet applied by the denizens of the
other Presidencies, in facetious dis-
paragement to Madras. At Madras
itself "all Carnatic fashion" is an
habitual expression among older
English-speaking natives, which ap-
pears to convey a similar idea.
(See MADRAS, MULL.)
I860.—". . . to ye Londe of St Thome.
It ys ane darke Londe, & ther dwellen ye
Cimmerians whereof speketh '^omtxn&
Poeta in hys ©igSStia & to thys Daye thei
clepen '€znthxas>x,ax ^z ^titghttb ffxtlkc."
— Fragvieiiis of Sir J. Maundevi7e,fro7n a MS.
lately discovered.
BENJAMIN, BENZOIN, &c., s. A
kind of incense, derived from the resin
of the Styrax benzoin, Dryander, in
Sumatra, and from an undetermined
species in Siam. It got from the
Arab traders the name lubdn-Jdim, i.e,
' Java Frankincense,' corrupted in the
Middle Ages into such forms as we give.
The first syllable of the Arabic term
was doubtless taken as an article —
lo bengioi, whence bengioi, benzoin, and
so forth. This etymology is given
correctly by De Orta, and by Valentijn,
and suggested by Barbosa in the quota-
tion below. Spanish forms are benjui,
menjui; Modern Port, beijoim, beijuim;
Ital. belzuino, &c. The terms Jdwdy
Jdwi were applied by the Arabs to the
Malay countries generally (especially
BENUA.
87
BERIBERI.
Sumatra) and their products. (See
Marco Polo^ ii. 266 ; [Linschoteriy Hak.
Soc. ii. 96] and the first quotation
here.)
c. 1350. — "After a voyage of 25 days
we arrived at the Island of Jawa (here
Sumatra) which gives its name to the Jdwl
incense (al-luban al-jawl)."— /&?i Batuta,
iv. 228.
1461.— "^Have these things that I have
written to thee next thy heart, and God
grant that we may be always at peace. The
presents (herewith) : Benzol, rotoli 30. Leg-
no Aloe, rotoli 20. Due paja di tapeti. . ."
—Letter from the Soldan of Egypt to the
Doge Pasquale Malipiero, in the Lives of the
Doges, Murators Remm Italkarvm Scriptores,
xxii. col. 1170.
1498. — ^^ Xarnaiiz . . . is from Calecut 50
days' sail with a fair wind (see SARNAU)
... in this land there is much beijoim,
which costs iii cruzados the farazalfa, and
much aloee which costs xxv cruzados the
farazalla" (see FRAZALA).— Roteiro da
Viagem de V. da Gartui, 109-110.
1516.— "Benjuy, each farazola Ix, and the
very good Ixx ia.v\ams."—Barhosa (Tariff of
Prices at Calicut), 222.
,, "Benjuy, which is a resin of trees
which the Moors call luhan javi."—Ihid. 188.
1539.— "Cinco quintals de beijoim de
boninas."* — Finto, cap. xiii.
1563. — "And all these species of benjuy the
inhabitants of the country call covimham,f
but the Moors call them louan jaoy, i.e.
'incense of Java' ... for the Arabs call
incense louan."— Garcia, f. 29v.
1584.— " Belzuinum mandolalo* from Sian
and Baros. Belzuinum, burned, from Bon-
nia " (Borneo 1).— Barret, in Hakl. ii. 413.
1612.— "Beniamin, the pund iiii Ii."—
Rates and Valuatioxin of Meixhandize (Scot-
land), pub. by the Treasury, Edin. 1867,
p. 298.
BENUA, n.p. This word, Malay
hanuwa, [in standard Malay, according
to Mr. Skeat, benuwa or henuaX
properly means 'land, country,' and
the Malays use orang-hanuwa in the
sense of aborigines, applying it to the
wilder tribes of the Malay Peninsula.
Hence "Benuas" has been used by
Europeans as a proper name of those
tribes.— See Grawfurd^ Diet Ind. Arch.
sub voce.
1613.— "The natives of the interior of
\iontana (Ujong-tana, q. v.) are properly
those Banuas, black anthropophagi, and
hairy, like saXy Ys."—Godinho de Mredia, 20.
* On lenjuy de boninas (" of flowers"), see Be
Orta, ff. 28, 30, 31. And on benjuy de amendoada
OT mandoMo (mandolado ? " of almond ") irf. 30v.
t Kamalian or Kamiiian in Malay and Javanese.
BERBER YN, BARBER YN, n.p.
Otherwise called Beruwala, a small
port with an anchorage for ships and
a considerable coasting trade, in Ceylon,
about 35 m. south of Columbo.
c. 1350.— "Thus, led by the Divine mercy,
on the morrow of the Invention of the Holy
Cross, we found ourselves brought safely
into -port in a harbour of Seyllan, called
Pervilis, over against Paradise."— J/an-
gnoUi, in Gathmj, ii. 357.
c. 1618.— "At the same time Barreto
made an attack on Berbelim, killing the
Moorish modeliar [Modelliar] and all his
kmsfolk. "—^omrro, Decada, 713.
1780.— "Barbarien Island."— Z>m717i, New
Directory, 5th ed. 77.
1836.— "Berberyn Island. . . . There is
said to be an anchorage north of it, in 6 or
7 fathoms, and a small bay further in . . ,
where small craft may anchor."— ^oj-sfc^mA.
5th ed. 551.
[1859. — Tennent in his map {Ceylon, 3rd
ed.) gives Barberyn, Barbery, Barberry.j
BERIBERI, s. An acute disease,
obscure in its nature and pathology,
generally but not always presenting
dropsical symptoms, as well as paralytic
weakness and numbness of the lower
extremities, with oppressed breathing.
In cases where debility, oppression,
anxiety and dyspnoea are extremely
severe, the patient sometimes dies in 6
to 30 hours. Though recent reports
seem to refer to this disease as almost
confined to natives, it is on record that,
in 1795, in Trincomalee, 200 Europeans
died of it.
The word has been alleged to be
Singhalese heri [the Mad. Admiiu Man,
Gloss, s. V. gives harihari\ 'debility.'
This kind of reduplication is really a
common Singhalese practice. It is alsQ
sometimes alleged to be a W. Indian
Negro term ; and other worthless
guesses have been made at its origin.
The Singhalese origin is on the whole
most probable [and is accepted by
the N.E.D.X In the quotations from
Bontius and Bluteau, the disease de-
scribed seems to be that formerly known
as Barbiers. Some authorities have
considered these diseases as quite dis^
tinct, but Sir Joseph Fayrer, who has
paid attention to beriberi and written
upon it (see Tlie Practitioner., January
1877), regards Barbiers as "the dry
form of beri-beri," and Dr. Lodewijks,
quoted below, says briefly that "the
Barbiers of some French writers is iii-
contestably the same disease." (On this
BERIBERI.
88
BERYL.
it is necessary to remark that the use
of the term Barhiers is by no means
confined to French writers, as a glance
at the quotations under that word will
show). The disease prevails endemically
in Ceylon, and in Peninsular India in
the coast-tracts, and up to 40 or 60 m.
inland ; also in Burma and the Malay
region, including all the islands, at
least so far as New Guinea, and also
Japan, where it is known as kakhe:
[see Chamberlain^ Tilings Japanese, 3rd
ed. p. 238 seqq.]. It is very prevalent
in certain Madras Jails. The name has
become somewhat old-fashioned, but it
has recurred of late years, especially
in hospital reports from Madras and
Burma. It is frequently epidemic,
and some of the Dutch physicians re-
gard it as infectious. See a pamphlet,
Beri-Beri door J. A. Lodemjks, ond-
officier van Gezondheit hij het Ned. In-
dische Leger, Harderwijk, 1882. In
this pamphlet it is stated that in 1879
the total number of beri-heri patients
in the military hospitals of Nether-
lands-India, amounted to 9873, and
the deaths among these to 1682. In
the great military hospitals at Achin
there died of beri-beri between 1st
November 1879, and 1st April 1880,
574 persons, of whom the great majority
were dwangarbeiders, i.e. ' forced
labourers.' These statistics show the
extraordinary prevalence and fatality
of the disease in the Archipelago.
Dutch literature on the subject is con-
siderable.
Sir George Birdwood tells us that
during the Persian Expedition of 1857
he witnessed beri-beri of extraordinary
virulence, especially among the East
African stokers on board the steamers.
The sufferers became dropsically dis-
tended to a vast extent, and died in a
few hours.
In the second quotation scurvy is evi-
dently meant. This seems much allied
by causes to beriberi though different
m character.
[1568. — "Our people sickened of a disease
called berbere, the belly and legs swell,
and in a few days they die, as there died
many, ten or twelve a day." — Couto, viii.
ch. 25.]
c. 1610. — "Ce ne fut pas tout, car i'eus
encor ceste fascheuse maladie de loiiende que
les Portugais appellent autrement berber
et les Hollandais scurbut." — Mocquet, 221.
1613. — "And under the orders of the
said Greneral Andr6 Furtado de Mendoga,
the discoverer departed to the court of Goa,
being ill with the malady of the berebere,
in order to get himself treated." — Qodinho
de Eredia, f. 68.
1631. — " . . . Constat frequenti illorum
usu, praesertim liquoris saguier dicti, non
solum diarrhaeas . . . sed et paralysin
Beriberi dictam hinc natam esse." — Jac.
Bontii, Dial. iv. See also Lib. ii. cap. iii.,
and Lib. iii. p. 40.
1659. — "There is also another sickness
which prevails in Banda and Ceylon, and
is called Barberi ; it does not vex the
natives so much as foreigners." — Sarr, 37.
1682. — "The Indian and Portuguese
women draw from the green flowers and
cloves, by means of firing with a still, a
water or spirit of marvellous sweet smell
. . . especially is it good against a certain
kind of paralysis called Berebery." — Nieuhof,
Zee en Lant-Reize, ii. 33.
1685.— "The Portuguese in the Island
suffer from another sickness which the
natives call b^ri-b^ri." — Riheiro, f. 55.
1720. — "Berebere (termo da India).
Huma Paralysia bastarde, ou entorpece-
mento, com que fica o corpo como tolhido."
— Bluteau, Diet. s. v.
1809. — "A complaint, as far as I have
learnt, peculiar to the island (Ceylon), the
berri-berri ; it is in fact a dropsy that
frequently destroys in a few days." — Ld.
Valentia, i. 318.
1835.— (On the Maldives) " . . . the
crew of the vessels during the survey . . .
suffered mostly from two diseases ; the
Beri-beri which attacked the Indians only,
and generally proved fatal." — Yoiing^ and
Christopher, in Tr. Ro. Geog. Soc, vol. i.
1837. — " Empyreumatic oil called oleum
nigmrm, from the seeds of Celasti-iis mitans
[Malhingnee) described in Mr. Malcolmson's
able prize Essay on the Hist, and Treatment
of Beriberi ... the most efficacious
remedy in that intractable complaint." —
Royle on Rindxi Medicine, 46.
1880. — "A malady much dreaded by the
Japanese, called Kakhe. ... It excites a
most singular dread. It is considered to be
the same disease as that which, under the
name of Beriberi, makes such havoc at
times on crowded jails and barracks." — Mm
Bird's Japan, i. 288.
1882. — "Berba, a disease which consists
in great swelling of the abdomen." — Blu-
mentritt, Vocabular, s. v.
1885.— "Dr. Wallace Taylor, of Osaka,
Japan, reports important discoveries re-
specting the origin of the disease known
as beri-beri. He has traced it to a micro-
scopic spore largely developed in rice . He has
finally detected the same organism in the
earth of certain alluvial and damp localities."
— St. James's Gazette, Aug. 9th.
Also see Report on Prison Admin, in Br.
Burma, for 1878, p. 26.
BEBYL, s. This word is perhaps a
very ancient importation from India to
BETEL.
89
BETEL.
the West, it having been supposed that
its origin was the Skt. vaidilrya, Prak.
veluriya, whence [Malay haiduri and
■biduri], P. hillaur, and Greek ^ripvWos.
Bochart points out the probable
identity of the two last words by the
transposition of I and r. Another trans-
position appears to have given Ptolemy
his 'Opoijdia 6p7} (for the "Western
Ohats), representing probably the
native Vaidurya mountains. In
Ezekiel xxvii. 13, the Sept. has
§r)p6X\iov, where the Hebrew now has
tarshish, [another word with probably
the same meaning being shohsm (see
Professor Ridgeway in Encycl. Bihl.
s.v. Beryl)]. Professor Max Miiller
has treated of the possible relation
between vaidurya and viddla^ 'a cat,'
and in connection with this observes
that "we should, at all events, have
learnt the useful lesson that the
•chapter of accidents is sometimes
larger than we suppose." — {India, What
can it Teach us ? " p. 267). This is a
lesson which many articles in our
book suggest; and in dealing with
the same words, it may be indicated
that the resemblance between the
Greek atXovpos, hildur, a common H.
word for a cat, and the P. hillaur,
* beryl,' are at least additional illustra-
tions of the remark quoted.
c. A.D. 70.— "Beryls . . . from India
they come as from their native place, for
seldom are they to be found elsewhere. . . .
Those are best accounted of which carrie a
•sea- water greene."— Pliny, Bk. XXXVII.
<^p. 20 (in P. Holland, ii. 613).
c. 150. — ^^Jlvvvdra iv 5 /3Tjpi;\Xos." —
Ptolemy, 1. vii.
BETEL, s. The leaf of the Piper
betel, L., chewed with the dried areca-
nut (which is thence improperly called
betel-nut, a mistake as old as Fryer —
1673, — see p. 40), chunam, etc., by
the natives of India and the Indo-
Chinese countries. The word is
Malayal. -yeWtVa, i.e. -ygrw + iZa = ' simple
or mere leaf,' and comes to us through
the Port, hetre and hetle. Pawn (q.v.)
is the term more generally used by
modern Anglo-Indians. In former
times the betel-leaf was in S. India
the subject of a monopoly of the
E. I. Co. i' J'
1298.— "All the people of this city (Gael)
AS well as of the rest of India, have a
■custom of perpetually keeping in the mouth
a certain leaf called Temhul .... the lords
and gentlefolks and the King have these
leaves prepared with camphor and other
aromatic spices, and also mixt with quick-
lime. . . ."—Marco Polo, ii. 358. See also
Abdurrazzdk, in India in XV. Cent, p. 32.
1498.— In Vasco da Gama's Roteiro, p. 59,
the word used is atoinbar, i.e. al-tamlml
(Arab.) from the Skt. tamhula. See also
Acosta, p. 139. [See TEMBOOL.]
1510.— "This betel resembles the leaves
of the sour orange, and they are constantly
eating it."— Varthema, p. 144.
1516.— "We call this betel Indian leaf."*
—Barhosa, 73.
[1521.— ' Bettre (or vettele)." See under
ARECA.]
1552. — ". ... at one side of the bed
. . . stood a man . . . who held in his
hand a gold plate with leaves of betelle.
. . ." — De Ban-OS, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. viii.
1563. — "We call it betre, because the
first land known by the Portuguese was
Malabar, and it comes to my remembrance
that in Portugal they used to speak of their
coming not to India, but to Calecut ....
insomuch that in all the names that occur,
which are not Portuguese, are Malabar, like
betre."— G^a?fm, f. 37^'.
1582.— The transl. of Gastail^da by N. L.
has betele (f . 35), and also vitele (f . 44).
1585. — A King's letter grants the revenue
from betel (betre) to the bishop and clei^y
of Goa. — In Arch. Port. Or., fasc. 3, p. 38.
1615. — "He sent for Coco-Nuts to give
the Company, himselfe chewing Bittle and
lime of Oyster-shels, with a KerneU of Nut
called A't'racca, like an Akorne, it bites in
the mouth, accords rheume, cooles the head,
strengthens the teeth, & is all their
Phisicke." — Sir T. Roe, in Piirclms, i. 537 ;
[with some trifling variations in Foster's ed.
(Hak. Soc.) i. 19].
1623. — "Celebratur in uni verso oriente
radix quaedam vocata Betel, quam Indi et
reliqui in ore habere et mandere consueve-
runt, atque ex eS, mansione mire recreantur,
et ad labores tolerandos, et ad languores
discutiendos .... videtur autem esse
ex narcoticis, quia magnopere denigrat
dentes." — Bacon, Historia Vitae et Mortis,
ed. Amst. 1673, p. 97.
1672. — "They pass the greater part of the
day in indolence, occupied only with talk,
and chewing Betel and Areca, by which
means their lips and teeth are always
stained." — P. di Vincenzo Maria, 232.
1677.— The Court of theE. I. Co. in a
letter to Ft. St. George, Dec. 12, dis-
approve of allowing "Valentine Nurse 20
Rupees a month for diet, 7 Rs. for house-
rent, 2 for a cook, 1 for Beetle, and 2 for
a Porter, which is a most extravagant rate,
which we shall not allow him or any other."
—Notes and ExU., No. i. p. 21.
1727.— "I presented the Officer that
* Folium indicum of the druggist is, however,
not btteL but the leaf of the wild cassia (see
MALABATHRUM.)
BETTEELA, BEATELLE. 90
BEZOAR.
waited on me to the Sea-side (at Calicut)
with 5 zequeens for a feast of bettle to him
and his companions." — A. Hamilton, i. 306.
BETTEELA, BEATELLE, &c., s.
The name of a kind of muslin con-
stantly mentioned in old trading-lists
and narratives. This seems to be a
Sp. and Port, word beatilla or beatilha,
for *a veil,' derived, according to
Cobarruvias, from " certain beatas, who
invented or used the like." Beata is
a religieuse. [" The Betilla is a certain
kind of white E. I. chintz made at
Masulipatam, and known under the
name of Organdi." — Mad. Admin. Man.
Gloss, p. 233.]
[1566. — A score Byatilhas, which were
worth 200 pardaos." — Correa, iii. 479.]
1572.—
" Vestida huma camisa preciosa
Trazida de delgada beatilha,
Que o corpo crystallino deixa ver-se ;
Que tanto bem nao he para esconder-se."
Camdes, vi. 21.
1598. — ". . . this linnen is of divers
sorts, and is called Serampuras, Cassas,
Comsas, Beattillias, Satopassas, and a
thousand such names." — Linnchoten, 28;
[Hak. Soc. i. 95; and cf. i. 56].
1685. — " To servants, 3 pieces beteelaes."
—In Wheeler, i. 149.
1727. — "Before Auningzeb conquered
Visiapore, this country (Sundah) proiduced
the finest Betteelas or Muslins in India."
— A. Hamilton, i. 264.
[1788. — "There are various kinds of
muslins brought from the East Indies,
chiefly from Bengal: Betelles, &c." —
Chambers' GijcL, quoted in 3 ser. Notes <fc Q.
iv. 8a]
BEWAURIS, adj. P.— H. be-wdris,
'without heir.' Unclaimed, without
heir or owner.
BEYPOOR, n.p. Properly Veppur,
or Beppilr, [derived from Malay al.
veppu, 'deposit,' wr, 'village,' a place
formed by the receding of the sea,
which has been turned into the Skt.
form Vdyupura, 'the town of the
Wind-god']. The terminal town of
the Madras Eailway on the Malabar
coast. It stands north of the river ;
•whilst the railway station is on the
S. of the river — (see CHALIA). Tippoo
Sahib tried to make a great port of
Beypoor, and to call it Sviltanpatnam.
[It is one of the many places which
have been suggested as the site of Ophir
{Logan, Malabar, i. 246), and is probably
the Belliporto of Tavernier, " where
there was a fort which the Dutch had
made with palms " (ed. Ball, i. 235).]
1572.—
" Chamar^ o Samorim mais gente nova ;
Virao Reis de Bipur, e de Tanor. . ."
Camdes, x. 14.
1727.— "About two Leagues to the South-
ward of Caleciit, is a fine River called Bay-
pore, capable to receive ships of 3 or 400
Tuns." — A. Hamilton, i. 322.
BEZOAB, s. This word belongs,
not to the A. -Indian colloquial, but to
the language of old oriental trade and
materia medica. The word is a cor-
ruption of the P. name of the thing,
pddzahr, 'pellens venenum,' or pdzahr.
The first form is given by Meninski as
the etymology of the word, and this is
accepted by Littre [and the N.E.D.].
The quotations of Littre from Ambrose
Pare show that the word was used
generically for 'an antidote,' and in
this sense it is used habitually by Avi-
ceiina. No doubt the term came to us,
with so many others, from Arab medical
writers, so much studied in the Middle
Ages, and this accounts for the b, as
Arabic has no p, and writes bdzahr.
But its usual application was, and is,
limited to certain hard concretions
found in the bodies of animals, to which
antidotal virtues were ascribed, and
especially to one obtained from the
stomach of a wild goat in the Persian
province of Lar. Of this animal and
the bezoar an account is given in
Kaempfer's Amoenitates Exoticae, pp.
398 seqq. The Bezoar was sometimes
called Snake-Stone, and erroneously
supposed to be found in the head of
a snake. It may have been called so
really because, as Ibn Baithar states,
such a stone was laid upon the bite of
a venomous creature (and was believed)
to extract the poison. Moodeen SheriftV
in his Suppt. to the Indian Pharma-
copoeia, says there are various bezoars
in use (in native mat. msd.), distin-
guished according to the animal pro-
ducing them, as a goat-, camel-, fish-,,
and snake-bezoar ; the last quite distinct
from Snake-Stone (q.v.).
[A false Bezoar stone gave occasion,
for the establishment of one of the
great distinctions in our Common Law,
viz. between actions founded upon con-
tract, and those founded upon wrongs :
Ghandelor v. Lopus was decided in 1604
(reported in 2. Croke, and in Smith's
Leading Cases). The head-note runs—
BEZOAR.
91
BHEEL.
" The defendant sold to the plaintiff a
stone, which he affirmed to be a Bezoar
stone, but which proved not to be so.
No action lies against him, unless he
either knew that it was not a Bezoar
stone, or warranted it to be a Bezoar
stone " (quoted by Gray^ Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 484).]
1516. — Barbosa writes pajar.
[1528. — "Near this city (Lara) in a small
mountain are bred some animals of the
size of a buck, in whose stomach grows a
stone they call bazar." — Tenreiro, ch. iii.
p. 14.]
[1554.— Castanheda (I. ch. 46) calls the
animal whence bezoar comes bagoldaf, which
he considers an Indian word.]
c. 1580. — ". . . adeo ut ex solis Bezahar
nonnulla vasa conflata viderim, maxime apud
eos qui a venenis sibi cavere student." —
Prosper Alpinm, Pt. i. p. 56.
1599. — "Body o' me, a shrewd mischance.
Why, had you no unicorn's horn, nor
bezoar's stone about you, ha ? " — B. Jonsan,
Every Man out of his Humour, Act v. sc. 4.
[ ,, " Bezar sive bazar " ; see quotation
under MACE.]
1605. — The King of Bantam sends K.
James I. "two beasar stones. " — Sainshiry,
i. 143. -^
1610. — "The Persian calls it, jxir excellence,
Pazahar, which is as much as to say ' anti-
dote ' or more strictly ' remedy of poison or
venom,' from Zahar, which is the general
name of any poison, and pd, ' remedy ' ; and
as the Arabic lacks the letter p, they re-
place it by h, or /, and so they say, instead
of Pdzahar, Bdzahar, and we with a little
additional corruption Bezar." — P. Teixeira,
RelacioTies, tfe-c, p. 157.
1613. — " .... elks, and great snakes,
and apes of bazar stone, and every kind of
game h\Tds"—Godinho de Eredia, lOy.
1617.—". . . late at night I drunke a
little bezas stone, which gave me much
paine most parte of night, as though 100
Wormes had byn knawing at my hart ;
yet it gave me ease afterward." — Cocks' s
Dmry, i. 301 ; [in i. 154 he speaks of "beza
stone "].
1634. — Bontius claims the etymology just
quoted from Teixeira, erroneously, as his
own. — Lib. iv. p. 47.
1673. — "The Persians then call this stone
Pazahar, being a compound of Pa and Za-
Imr, the first of which is against, and the
other is Poyson."— Fryer, 238.
, , " The Monkey Bezoars which are long,
are the best. . . ."—Ibid. 212.
1711. — "In this animal (Hog-deer of
Sumatra, apparently a sort of chevrotain or
TraguliLs) is found the bitter Bezoar, called
Pedra di Porco Siacca, valued at ten times
its Weight in Gold."— Loch/e)-, 49.
1826.— "What is spikenard? what is
viumiaii what is pahzer? compared even
to a twinkle of a royal eye-lash ? "—^a/Zi
Baba, ed. 1835, p. 148.
BHAT, s. H. &c. hMt (Skt. hhdtta^
a title of respect, probably connected
with hhartri, ' a supporter or master '),
a man of a tribe of mixed descent,
whose members are professed genealo-
gists and poets ; a bard. These men
in Kajputana and Guzerat had also
extraordinary privileges as the guar-
antors of travellers, whom they accom-
panied, against attack and robbery. See
an account of them in Forbes's Rd»
Mala, I. ix. &c., reprint 558 seqq.y [for
Bengal, Risley, Tribes 6c Castes, i. 101
seqq. ; for the N.W.P., Crooke, Tribes cfc
Castes, ii. 20 seqq.
[1554. — "Bats," see quotation under
RAJPUT.]
c. 1555. — "Among the infidel Banyans in
this country (Guzerat) there is a class of
literati known as Bats. These undertake
to be guides to traders and other travellers
. . . when the caravans are waylaid on
the road by RdshbHts, i.e. Indian horsemen,
coming to pillage them, the Bat takes out
his dagger, points it at his own breast, and
says : ' I have become surety ! If aught
befals the caravan I must kill myself ! ' On
these words the Rashbuts let the caravan-
pass unharmed." — Sidi 'AH, 95.
[1623. — "Those who perform the office of
Priests, whom they call Boti." — P. della
Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 80.]
1775.— "The Hindoo rajahs and Mahratta
chieftains have generally a Bhaut in the
family, who attends them on public occa-
sions . . . sounds their praise, and pro-
claims their titles in hyperbolical and figu-
rative language . . . many of them have
another mode of living ; they offer them-
selves as security to the different govern-
ments for payment of their revenue, and
the good behaviour of the Zemindars,
patels, and public farmers ; they also be-
come guarantees for treaties between native
princes, and the performance of bonds by
individuals."— is^orftc.'f, Oi: Mem. ii. 89 ; [2nd
ed. i. 377 ; also see ii. 258]. See TRAGA.
1810.—" India, like the nations of Europe,
had its minstrels and poets, concerning whom
there is the following tradition : At the mar-
riage of Siva and Parvatty, the immortals
having exhausted all the amusements then
known, wished for something new, when
Siva, wiping the drops of sweat from his
brow, shook them to earth, upon which the
Bawts, or Bards, immediately sprang up."
— Maria Graham, 169.
1828.— "A 'Bhat ' or Bard came to ask a
gratuity."— ir(>Z>^-, ed. 1844, ii. 53.
BHEEL, n.p. Skt. Bhillay H. BhlL
The name of a race inhabiting the hills
and forests of the Vindhya, Malwa, and
BHEEL.
92
BHOOSA.
of the N.-Western Deccan, and believed
to have been the aborigines of Rajpii-
tana ; some have supposed them to be
the ^vWirai of Ptolemy. They are
closely allied to the Coolies (q. v.) of
Guzerat, and are believed to belong to
the Kolarian division of Indian abori-
gines. But no distinct Bhil language
survives.
1785.— "A most infernal yell suddenly
issued from the deep ravines. Our guides
informed us that this was the noise always
made by the Bheels previous to an attack."
— Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 480.
1825.— "All the Bheels whom we saw to-
day were small, slender men, less broad-
shouldered . . . and with faces less Celtic
than the Puharees of the Rajmahal. . . .
Two of them had rude swords and shields,
the remainder had all bows and arrows. " —
Heber, ed. 1844, ii. 75.
BHEEL, s. A word used in Bengal
— hlill : a marsh or lagoon ; same as
Jeel (q. V.)
[1860. — "The natives distinguish a lake so
formed by a change in a river's course
from one of usual origin or shape by calling
the former a hoior — whilst the latter is termed
a Bheel." — Grant, Rural Life in Bengal, 35.]
1879. — "Below Shouy-doung there used
to be a big bheel, wherein I have shot a
few duck, teal, and snipe." — Pollok, Sport
in B. Burviah, i. 26.
BHEESTY, s. The universal word
in the Anglo-Indian households of
N. India for the domestic (corre-
sponding to the sakkd of Egypt) who
supplies the family with water, carry-
ing it in a mussuck, (q.v.), or goatskin,
slung on his back. The word is P.
bihishtl, a person of bihisht or paradise,
though the application appears to be
peculiar to Hindustan. We have not
been able to trace the history of this
term, which does not apparently occur
in the Am, even in the curious account
of the way in which water was cooled
and supplied in the Court of Akbar
{Blochmann, tr. i. 55 seqq.), or in the
old travellers, and is not given in
Meninski's lexicon. Vullers gives it
only as from Shakespear's Hindustani
Diet. [The trade must be of ancient
origin in India, as the leather bag
is mentioned in the Veda and Maim
(Wilson, Rig Veda, ii. 28 ; Institutes,
ii. 79.) Hence Col. Temple (Ind. Ant,
xi. 117) suggests that the word is
Indian, and connects it with the
Skt. vish, 'to sprinkle.'] It is one
of the fine titles which Indian servants
rejoice to bestow on one another, like
Mehtar, Khalifa, &c. The title in this
case has some justification. No class
of men (as all Anglo-Indians will
agree) is so diligent, so faithful, so
unobtrusive, and uncomplaining as
that of the hihishtls. And often in
battle they have shown their courage
and fidelity in supplying water to
the wounded in face of much personal
danger.
[c. 1660. — "Even the menials and carriers
of water belonging to that nation (the
Pathans) are high-spirited and war-like."
— Bemier, ed. Constable, 207.]
1773.— " Bheestee, Waterman" (etc.)—
Ferg^isson, Diet, of the Hindostan Langxiage,
&c.
1781. — "I have the happiness to inform
you of the fall of Bijah Gurh on the 9th
inst. with the loss of only 1 sepoy, 1 beasty,
and a cossy (? Cossid) killed . . ."—Letter
in hxdia Gazette of Nov. 24th.
1782.— (Table of Wages in Calcutta),
Consummah . . .10 Rs.
Kistmutdar . . . 6 ,,
Beasty . . . . 5 ,,
hvdia Gazette, Oct. 12.
Five Rupees continued to be the standard
wage of a bihishtl for full 80 years after the
date given.
1810. — ". . . If he carries the water
himself in the skin of a goat, prepared for
that purpose, he then receives the designa-
tion of Bheesty." — Williamson, V.M. i. 229.
1829. — "Dressing in a hurry, find the
drunken bheesty . . . has mistaken your
boot for the goglet in which you carry
your water on the line of march." — Camp
Miseries, in John Shipp, ii. 149. N.B. — We
never knew a drunken bheesty.
1878. — "Here comes a seal carrying a
porpoise on its back. No ! it is only our
friend the bheesty." — In my Indian Garden,
79.
[1898
" Of all them black-faced crew.
The finest man I knew
Was our regimental bhisti, Ganga Din."
R. Kipling, Barrack-room Ballads,
p. 23.]
BHIKTY, s. The usual Calcutta
name for the fish Lates calcarifer. See
COCKUP.
[BHOOSA, s. H. Mahr. bhus, bhusa;
the husks and straw of various kinds
of corn, beaten up into chaff by the
feet of the oxen on the threshing-
floor ; used as the common food of
cattle all over India.
[1829. — "Every commune is surrounded
with a circumvallation of thorns . . . and
the stacks of bhoos, or 'chaff,' which are
BHOOT.
93
BILAYUT, BILLA'iT.
placed at intervals, give it the appearance
of a respectable fortification. These hhoos
stacks are erected to provide provender for
the cattle in scanty rainy seasons." — Tod,
Annals, Calcutta reprint, i. 737.]
[BHOOT, s. H. &c., hhfd, Wmta, Skt.
hhuta, 'formed, existent,' the common
term for the multitudinous ghosts and
demons of various kinds by whom
the Indian peasant is so constantly
beset.]
[1623. — "All confessing that it was Buto,
i.e. the Devil."— P. della Valle, Hak. Soc.
ii. 341.]
[1826. — "The sepoys started up, and cried
'B,hooh, b,hooh, arry aiTjj.' This cry of 'a
ghost ' reached the ears of the officer, who
bid his men fire into the tree, and that would
bring him down, if there." — Pandurang Hari,
ed. 1873, i. 107.]
BHOUNSLA, n.p. Properly Blios-
lah or Bhonslah, the surname of Sivaji,
the founder of the IVIahratta empire.
It was also the surname of Parsoji
and Raghuji, the founders of the
IVIahratta dynasty of Berar, though
not of the same family as Sivaji.
1673. — "Seva Gi, derived from an An-
cient Line of Rajahs, of the Cast of the
Bounceloes, a Warlike and Active Off-
spring."—i^r7/er, 171.
c. 1730. — "At this time two parganas,
named Pxina and Siipa, became the jagir of
S^u Bhoslah. Sivaji became the manager.
. . . He was distinguished in his tribe for
courage and intelligence ; and for craft and
trickery he was reckoned a sharp son of the
devil."— ^Aa/i Klmn, in Elliot, vii. 257.
1780. — " It was at first a particular tribe
governed by the family of Bhosselah,
which has since lost the sovereignty." —
Seir Mntaqhet'in, iii. 214.
1782. — " . . . le Bonzolo, les Marates,
etles Mogols." — Sonnerat, i. 60.
BHYACHARRA, s. H. hlmydclidra.
This is a term applied to settlements
made with the village as a community,
the several claims and liabilities being
regulated by established customs, or
special traditional rights. Wilson
interprets it as "fraternal establish-
ments." [This hardly explains the
tenure, at least as found in the N.W.P.,
and it would be difficult to do so
without much detail. In its perhaps
most common form each man's holding
is the measure of his interest in the
estate, irrespective of the share to
which he may be entitled by ancestral
right.]
BICHANA, s. Bedding of any
kind. H. hichhdnd.
1689.— "The Heat of the Day is spent in
Rest and Sleeping . . . sometimes upon
Cotts, and sometimes upon Bechanahs^
which are thick Q,m\ts."—Oh'ingto7i, 313.
BIDREE, BIDRY, s. H. Bidrly
the name applied to a kind of orna-
mental metal-work, made in the
Deccan, and deriving its name from
the city of Bidar (or Bedar), which
was the chief place of manufacture.
The work was, amongst natives, chiefly
applied to hooka-bells, rose-water
bottles and the like. The term has
acquired vogue in England of late
amongst amateurs of "art manu-
facture." The ground of the work
is pewter alloyed with one-fourth
copper : this is inlaid (or damascened)
with patterns in silver ; and then the
pewter ground is blackened. A short
description of the manufacture is given
by Dr. G. Smith in the Madras Lit
Soc. Journ., KS. i. 81-84; [by Sir
G. Birdwood, Indust. Arts, 163 seqq.;
Journ. Ind. Art, i. 41 seqq.'] The ware
was first descrbed by B. Heyne in 1813.
BILABUNDY, s. H. Ulabandl.
An account of the revenue settlement
of a district, specifying the name of
each mahal (estate), the farmer of it,
and the amount of the rent (Wilson).
In the N.W.P. it usually means an
arrangement for securing the payment
of revenue (Elliot). C. P. Brown sa}-|,
quoting Raikes (p. 109), that the word
is hila-handl, 'hole-stopping,' viz. stop-
ping those vents through which the
coin of the proprietor might ooze
out. This, however, looks very like
a ' striving after meaning,' and Wilson's
suggestion that it is a corruption of
hehrl-handl, from hehrl, 'a share,' 'a
quota,' is probably right.
[1858.— "This transfer of responsibility,
from the landholder to his tenants, is called
' Jtimog Lagdna, ' or transfer of jmnma. The
assembly of the tenants, for the purpose of
such adjustment, is called ztoijeer butidee, or
linking together. The adjustment thus made
is called the bilabundee."— AS^/ee?/ia», Journey
through Oudh, i. 208.]
BILAYUT, BILLAIT, &c. n.p.
Europe. The word is properly Ar.
Wildyat, 'a kingdom, a province,'
variously used with specific denotation,
as the Afghans term their own country
BILA YUTEE PA WNEE.
94
BIRD OF PARADISE.
often by this name ; and in India
;again it has come to be employed for
distant Europe. In Sicily II Regno
is used for the interior of the island,
as we use Mofussil in India. Wildyat
is the usual form in Bombay.
BILAYUTEE PAWNEE, BILA-
TEE PANEE. The adject, hildyatl
or ivildyatl is applied specifically to a
variety of exotic articles, e.g. hildyatl
haingan (see BRINJAUL), to the tomato,
and most especially hildyatl pdnl,
* European water,' the usual name for
soda-water in Anglo- India.
1885.—" ' But look at us English,' I urged,
'we are ordered thousands of miles away
from home, and we go without a murmur.'
' It is true, Khudawund,' said Gunga Pursad,
* but you saJiehs drink English-water (soda-
water), and the strength of it enables you
to bear up under all fatigues and sorrows.'
His idea (adds Mr. Knighton) was that the
effervescing force of the soda-water, and
the strength of it which drove out the cork
so violently, gave strength to the drinker of
it."— Times of India Mail, Aug. 11, 1885.
BILDAB, s. H. from P. heldar, * a
spade- wielder,' an excavator or digging
labourer. Term usual in the Public
Works Department of Upper India
for men employed in that way.
1847.—
"Ye Lyme is alle oute ! Ye Masouns
lounge aboute !
Ye Beldars have alle strucke, and are
smoaking atte their Eese !
Ye Brickes are alle done ! Ye Kyne are
* Skynne and Bone,
And ye Threasurour has bolted with xii
thousand Rupeese ! "
Ye Dreme of an Executive Engineere.
BILOOCH, BELOOCH, n.p. The
name (Baluch or Biluch) applied to the
race inhabiting the regions west of the
Lower Indus, and S.E. of Persia, called
from them Biluchistdn; they were
dominant in Sind till the English
conquest in 1843. [Prof. Max Mtiller
{Lectures., i. 97, note) identified the
name with Skt. mleclicha, used in the
sense of the Greek /3dp/3a/)os for a
• despised foreigner.]
A.D. 643.— "In the year 32 H. 'Abdulla
bin 'A'mar bin Rabi' invaded Kirm^n and
took the capital Kuw&hir, so that the aid of
' the men of Kilj and Baluj ' was solicited in
vain by the Kirm^nis." — In Elliot, i. 417.
c. 1200.— "He gave with him from Kanda-
har and Lar, mighty Balochis, servants. . .
with nobles of many castes, horses, elephants,
men, carriages, charioteers, and chariots." —
The Poeni of GlvaivA Bardai, in Ind. Ant. i.
272.
c. 1211. — "In the desert of Khabis there
was a body ... of Buluchis who robbed on
the highway. . . . These people came out
and carried off all the presents and rarities
in his possession." — 'Uthi, in Elliot, ii. 193.
1556. — "We proceeded to Gwadir, a trad-
ing town. The people here are called
Baltij ; their prince was Malik Jalaluddin,
son of Malik Dinar." — Sidi 'AH, p. 73.
[c. 1590. — "This tract is inhabited by an
important Baloch tribe called Kalmani." —
Alti, trans. Jarret, ii. 337.]
1613. — The Boloches are of Mahomet's
Religion. They deale much in Camels,
most of them robbers. . . ." — N. Whitting-
ton, in Purchas, i. 485.
1648. — "Among the Machumatists next to
the Pattans are the Blotias of great
strength" [? Wilai/ati]. — Van Twist, 58.
1727. — "They were lodged in a Caravan-
seray, when the Ballowches came with
about 300 to attack them ; but they had
a brave warm Reception, and left four
Score of their Number dead on the Spot,
without the loss of one Dutch Man." — A.
Hamilton, i. 107.
1813. — Milhurn calls them Bloaches (Or.
Com. i. 145).
1844. — "Officers must not shoot Peacocks :
if they do the Belooches will shoot officers
— at least so they have threatened, and
M.-G. Napier has not the slightest doubt
but that they will keep their word. There
are no wild peacocks in Scinde, — they are
all private property and sacred birds, and
no man has any right whatever to shoot
them." — Gen. Orders by Sir C. Napier.
BINKY-NABOB, s. This title
occurs in documents regarding Hyder
and Tippoo, e.g. in Gen. Stewart's (iesp.
of 8th March 1799 : " Mohammed
Rezza, the Binky Nabob." [Also see
Wilks, Mysoor, Madras reprint, ii. 346.]
It is properly henkl-nawdb, from Canar-
ese henkl, 'fire,' and means the Com-
mandant of the Artillery.
BIRD OF PARADISE. The name
given to various beautiful birds of the
family Paradiseidae, of which many
species are now known, inhabiting N.
(juinea and the smaller islands adjoin-
ing it. The largest species was called
by Linnaeus Paradisaea apoda, in allu-
sion to the fable that these birds had
no feet (the dried skins brought for
sale to the Moluccas having usually
none attached to them). The name
Manucode which Buffon adopted for
these birds occurs in the form Manu-
codiata in some of the following quota-
tions. It is a corruption of the Javanese ■
BIRD OF PARADISE.
95
BISCOBRA.
name ManuJc-devata^ 'the Bird of the
Gods,' which our popular term renders
with sufficient accuracy. [The Siamese
word for ' bird,' according to Mr. Skeat,
is noky perhaps from manok.']
c. 1430. — "In majori Java avis prsecipua
reperitur sine pedibus, instar palumbi, pluma
levi, Cauda oblonga, semper in arboribus
quiescens: caro non editur, pellis et cauda
habentur pretiosiores, quibus pro ornamento
capitis utuntur." — N, Conti, in Poggius de
Varietate Fortunae, lib. iv.
1552. — "The Kings of the said (Moluccas)
began only a few years ago to believe in the
immortality of souls, taught by no other argu-
ment than this, that they had seen a most
beautiful little bird, which never alighted
on the ground or on any other terrestrial
object, but which they had sometimes seen
to come from the sky, that is to say, when
it was dead and fell to the ground. And the
Machometan traders who traffic in those
islands assured them that this little bird was
a native of Paradise, and that Paradise was
the place where the souls of the dead are ;
and on this account the princes attached
themselves to the sect of the Machometans,
because it promised them many marvellous
things regarding this place of souls. This
little bird they called by the name of Maiiu-
codiata. . . ." — Letter of Maximilian of
Transylvania, Sec. to the Emp. Charles V.,
in Ramusio, i. f . 351v ; see also f . 352.
c. 1524. — "He also (the K. of Bachian)
gave us for the King of Spain two most
beautiful dead birds. These birds are as
large as thrushes ; they have small heads,
long beaks, legs slender like a writing pen,
and a span in length ; they have no wings,
hut instead of them long feathers of different
-colours, like plumes ; their tail is like that of
i;he thrush. All the feathers, except those
of the wings (?), are of a dark colour ; they
never fly except when the wind blows. They
told us that these birds come from the terres-
trial Paradise, and they call them 'bolon
dinata,' [burimg-deivata, same as Javanese
Manuk-deicata, supra'] that is, divine birds."
— Pigafetta, Hak. Soc. 143.
1598. — ". . . in these Hands (Moluccas)
onlie is found the bird, which the Portingales
call Passaros de Sol, that is Foule of the
Sunne, the Italians call it Manu codiatas, and
the Latinists Paradiseas, by us called Para-
dice birdes, for ye beauty of their feathers
which passe al other birds : these birds are
never seene alive, but being dead they are
found vpon the Iland ; they flie, as it is said,
alwaies into the Sunne, and keepe themselues
continually in the ay re . . . for they haue
neither feet nor wings, but onely head and
bodie, and the most part tayle. . . ." —
Linschoten, 35 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 118].
1572.—
'" Olha c^ pelos mares do Oriente
As infinitas ilhas espalhadas
*******
Aqui as aureas aves, que nao deeem
Nunca ^ terra, e s6 mortas aparecem."
Camdei^ 3t- 132.
Eng- shed by Burton :
" Here see o'er oriental seas bespread
infinite island-groups and alwhere
strewed * * ♦ »
here dwell the golden fowls, whose home
is air,
and never earthward save in death mav
fare." '
1645. — ". . . the male and female JfajiM-
codiatae, the male having a hollow in the
back, in which 'tis reported the female both
layes and hatches her esors."— Evelyn's Dianu
4th Feb. ''
1674.—
" The strangest long-wing'd hawk that flies,
That like a Bird of Paradise,
Or herald's martlet, has no legs . . . ."
Hudihras, Pt. ii. cant. 3.
1591. — "As for the story of the Mamico-
diata or Bird of Paradise, which in the
former Age was generally received and ac-
cepted for true, even by the Learned, it is
now discovered to be a fable, and rejected
and exploded by all men" {i.e. that it has
no feet). — Ray, Wisdom of God Manifested in
the Works of tlie Creation, ed. 1692' Pt. ii.
147.
1705.— "The Birds of Paradice are about
the bigness of a Pidgeon. They are of vary-
ing Colours, and are never found or seen
alive ; neither is it known from whence they
come . . . ." — Funnel, in Dampiei's Voyages,
iii. 266-7.
1868. — "When seen in this attitude, the
Bird of Paradise really deserves its name,
and must be ranked as one of the most
beautiful and wonderful of li-vang things." —
Wallace, Malay Archip., 7th ed., 464.
BIRDS' NESTS. The famous
edible nests, formed with mucus, by
certain swiftlets, Gollocalia nidifka^ and
G. linclii. Both have long been known
on the eastern coasts of the B. of Bengal,
in the Malay Islands [and, according
to Mr. Skeat in the islands of the In-
land Sea {Tale Sap) at Singora]. The
former is also now known to visit
Darjeeling, the Assam Hills, the
Western Ghats, &c., and to breed on
the islets off Malabar and the Concan.
BISCOBBA, s. H. biskhoprd or
hiskliaprd. The name popularly applied
to a large lizard alleged, and commonly
believed, to be mortally venomous. It
is very doubtful whether there is any
real lizard to which this name applies,
and it may be taken as certain that
there is none in India with the qualities
attributed. It is probable that the
name does carry to many the terrific
character which the ingenious author
of Tribes on My Frontier alleges. But
the name has nothing to do with either
BISH, BIKH.
96
BISMILLAH.
bis in the sense of ' twice,' or cobra in
that of 'snake.' The first element is
no doubt bish, (q.v.) ' poison,' and the
second is probably khoprd, 'a shell or
skull.' [See J. L. Kipling, Beast and
Man in India (p. 317), who gives the
scientific name as varanus dracaena,
and says that the name biscobra is
sometimes applied to the lizard gener-
ally known as the ghorpad, for which
see GUANA.]
1883.— "But of all the things on earth
that bite or sting, the palm belongs to the
biscobra, a creature whose very name seems
to indicate that it is twice as bad as the
cobra. Though known by the terror of its
name to natives and Europeans alike, ijt
has never been described in the Proceedings
of any learned Society, nor has it yet re-
ceived a scientific name. . . . The awful
deadliness of its bite admits of no question,
being supported by countless authentic in-
stances. . . The points on which evidence
is required are — first, whether there is any
such animal ; second, whether, if it does
exist, it is a snake with legs, or a lizard
without them." — Tribes on my Frontier,
p. 205.
BISH, BIKH, &c., n. H. from Skt.
visha, 'poison.' The word has several
specific applications, as (a) to the
poison of various species of aconite,
particularly Aconitum ferox, otherwise
more specifically called in Skt. vatsa-
ndbha, 'calf's navel,' corrupted into
bachndbh or bachndg, &c. But it is
also applied (b) in the Himalaya to the
effect of the rarefied atmosphere at
great heights on the body, an effect
which there and over Central Asia is
attributed to poisonous emanations
from the soil, or from plants ; a
doctrine somewhat naively accepted by
Hue in his famous narrative. The
Central Asiatic (Turki) expression for
this is Esh, ' smell.'
1554. — "Entre les singularites que le
consul de Florentins me monstra, me feist
gouster vne racine que les Arabes nomment
Bisch : laquelle me causa si grande chaleur
en la bouche, qui me dura deux iours, qu'il
me sembloit y auoir du feu. . . . EUe est
bien petite comme vn petit naueau: les
autres {a-uieursf) I'ont nomm^e Napellus
. . ." — Pierre Belon, Observations, <icc.,
f. 97.
b.—
1624.— Antonio Andrada in his journey
across the Himalaya, speaking of the suffer-
ings of travellers from the poisonous emana-
tions.—See Ritter, Asien., iii. 444.
1661-2. — "Est autem Langur mons-
omnium altissimus, ita ut in summitate
ejus viatores vix respirare ob aeris subtilit-
atim queant: neque is ob virulentas non-
nullarum herbarum exhalationes aestivo'
tempore, sine manifesto vitae periculo trans-
ire possit." — PP. Dorville and Grueber, in
Kircher, China Illustrata, 65. It is curious-
to see these intelligent Jesuits recognise the
true cause, but accept the fancy of their
guides as an additional one !
(?) "La partie superieure de cette mon-
tagne est remplie d'exhalaisons pestilenti-
elles." — Chinese Itinerary to Hlassa, in
Klaproth, Magasin Asiatiqiie, ii. 112.
1812. — "Here begins the Esh — this is a
Turkish word signifying Smell ... it
implies something the odour of which
induces indisposition ; far from hence
the breathing of horse and man, and
especially of the former, becomes affected."
—Mir Izzet Ullah, in /. R. As. Soc. i. 283.
1815. — "Many of the coolies, and several
of the Mewattee and Ghoorkha sepoys and
chuprasees now lagged, and every one com-
plained of the bis or poisoned wind. I now
suspected that the supposed poison was-
nothing more than the effect of the rarefac-
tion of the atmosphere from our great
elevation." — Fraser, Journal of a Tour, &c.y
1820, p. 442.
1819.— "The difficulty of breathing which
at an earlier date Andrada, and more
recently Moorcroft had experienced in this
region, was confirmed by Webb ; the Butias
themselves felt it, and call it bis ki huwa,
i.e. poisonous air ; even horses and yaks.
. . . suffer from it." — Webb's Narrative,
quoted in Ritter, Asieii., ii. 532, 649.
1845. — "Nous arrivames k neuf heures
au pied du Bourhan-Bota. La caravane
s'arr^ta un instant . . . on se montrait avec
anxiety un gaz subtil et Mger, qu'on nom-
mait vapeur pestilentielle, et tout le monde
paraissait abattu et decourag^ . . . Bientot
les chevaux se refusent a porter leurs
cavaliers, et chacun avance a pied et k
petits pas . . . tous les visages bl^missent,
on sent le coeur s'affadir, et les jambes ne
pouvent plus fonctionner . . . Une partie
de la troupe, par mesure de prudence
s'arrSta . . . le reste par prudence aussi
dpuisa tous les efforts pour arriver jusqu'au
bout, et ne pas mourir asphyxia au milieu
de cet air charge d'acide carbonique," &c.,
Hue et Gabet, ii. 211 : [E. T., ii. 114].
[BISMILLAH, intj., lit. "In the
name of God " ; a pious ejaculation
used by Mahommedans at the com-
mencement of any undertaking. The
ordinary form runs — Bi-smi 'lldhi
W-rahindni W-ralilm, i.e. " In the name
of God, the Compassionate, the Merci-
ful," is of Jewish origin, and is used
at the commencement of meals, putting
on new clothes, beginning any new
work, &c. In the second form, used
BISNAGAK BEEJANUGGER. 97
BLACK.
at the time of going into battle or
slaughtering animals, the allusion to
the attribute of mercy is omitted.
[1535. — "As they were killed after the
Portuguese manner without the bysmela,
which they did not say over them." — Correa,
iii. 746.]
BISNAGAR, BISNAGA, BEEJA-
NUGKtEE, n.p. These and other
forms stand for the name of the
ancient city which was the capital
of the most important Hindu kingdom
that existed in the peninsula of India,
during the later Middle Ages, ruled
by the Raya dynasty. The place is
now known as Humpy (Hampl), and
is entirely in ruins. [The modern
name is corrupted from Pampa, that
of the river near which it stood.
(Rice, Mysore, ii. 487.)] It stands on
the S. of the Tungabhadra R., 36 m.
to the N.W. of Bellary. The name
is a corruption of Vijayanagara (City
of Victory), or Vidyanagara (City of
learning), [the latter and earlier name
being changed into the former {Rice,
Ibid. i. 342, note).] Others believe
that the latter name was applied only
since the place, in the 13th century,
became the seat of a great revival of
Hinduism, under the famous Sayana
Madhava, who wrote commentaries on
the Vedas, and much besides. Both the
city and the kingdom were commonly
called by the early Portuguese Narsinga
(q.v.), from Narasimha (c. 1490-1508),
who was king at the time of their
first arrival. [Rice gives his dates as
1488-1608.]
c._ 1420. — "Profectus hinc est procul a
inari milliaribus trecentis, ad ci^^tatem
ingentem, nomine Bizenegaliam, ambitu
milliarum sexaginta, circa praeruptos montes
sitam." — Conti, in Poggius de Var. For-
tunae, iv,
1442. — ". . . the chances of a maritime
voyage had led Abd-er-razzak, the author
of this work, to the city of Bidjanagar.
He saw a place extremely large and thickly
peopled, and a King possessing greatness
and sovereignty to the highest degree, whose
dominion extends from the frontier of
Serendib to the extremity of the county
of Kalbergah— from the frontiers of Bengal
to the environs of Malah£lr."—Ahd^lrra^zak,
in India in XV. Gent., 22.
c. 1470.— "The Hindu sultan Kadam is
a very powerful prince. He possesses a
numerous army, and resides on a mountain
at Bichenegher."— ^^/uiTi. Nikitin, in India
in XV. Cent., 29.
1516. — "45 leagues from these mountains
G
inland, there is a very great city, which
is called Bijanagher. . . ."—Barhosa, 85.
1611, — "Le Roy de Bisnagar, qu'on
appelle aussi quelquefois le Roy de Nar-
zinga, est ^pmsssint. "—Wytfliet, H. des Indes,
ii. 64.
BISON, s. The popular name,
among Southern Anglo-Indian sports-
men, of the great wild-ox called in
Bengal gaur and gavidl {Gavaeus gaurus^
Jerdon) ; [Bos gaurus, Blanfordl It
inhabits sparsely all the large forests
of India, from near Cape Comorin to
the foot of the Himalayas (at least
in their Eastern portion), and from
Malabar to Tenasserim.
1881. — "Once an iinfortunate native
superintendent or mistari [Maistry] was
pounded to death by a savage and solitary
bison." — Saty. Re»ie\u, Sept. 10, p. 335.
BLACAN-MATEE, n.p. This is
the name of an island adjoining
Singapore, which forms the beautiful
' New Harbour ' of that port ; Malay
heldkang, or hlakang-mdti, lit. 'Dead-
Back island,' [of which, writes Mr.
Skeat, no satisfactory explanation has
been given. According to Dennys
(Discr. Diet, 51), "one explanation is
that the Southern, or as regards
Singapore, hinder, face was so un-
healthy that the Malays gave it a
designation signifying by onomatopoea
that death was to be found behind
its ridge"]. The island {Blacan-mati)
appears in one of the charts of Godinho
de Eredia (1613) published in his
MaUca, &c. (Brussels, 1882), and
though, from the excessive looseness
of such old charts, the island seems
too far from Singapore, we are satis-
fied after careful comparison with the
modern charts that the island now so-
called, is intended.
BLACK, s. Adj. and substantive
denoting natives of India. Old-
fashioned, and heard, if still heard,
only from the lower class of Euro-
peans ; even in the last generation
its habitual use was chiefly confined
to these, and to old officers of the
Queen's Army.
[1614.— "The 5th ditto came in a ship
from MoUacco with 28 Portugals and 36
Blacks."— i^os^er, Letters, ii. 31.]
1676.— "We do not approve of your
sending any persons to St. Helena against
their wills. One of them you sent there
makes a great complaint, and we have
BLACK.
BLACK.
ordered his liberty to return again if he
desires it ; for we know not what effect
it may have if complaints should be made
to the King that we send away the natives ;
besides that it is against our inclination to
buy any blacks, and to transport them from
their wives and children without their own
consent." — Court's Letter to Ft. St. Geo., in
Notes and Exts. No. i. p. 12.
1747. — " Vencatachlam, the Commanding
Officer of the Black Military, having be-
haved very commendably on several occa-
sions against the French ; In consideration
thereof Agreed that a Present be made him
of Six hundred Rupees to buy a Horse,
that it may encourage him to act in like
manner." — Ft. St. Band Cons., Feb. 6.
(MS. Record, in India Office).
1750. — ''Having received information that
some Blacks residing in this town were
dealing with the French for goods proper
for the Europe market, we told them if we
found any proof against any residing under
your Honors* protection, that such should
suffer our utmost displeasure." — Ft. Wm.
Cons., Feb. 4, in Long, 24.
1753. — "John Wood, a free merchant,
applies for a pass which, if refused him, he
says * it will reduce a free merchant to the
condition of a foreigner, or indeed of the
meanest black fellow.' " — Ft. Wm. Com., in
Long, p. 41.
1761. — "You will also receive several
private letters from Hastings and Sykes,
which must convince me as Circumstances
did me at the time, that the Dutch forces
were not sent with a View only of defend-
ing their own Settlements, but absolutely
with a Design of disputing our Influence and
Possessions ; certain Ruin must have been
the Consequence to the East India Company.
They were raising black Forces at Patna,
Cossimbazar, Chinsura, &c., and were
working Night and day to compleat a Field
Artillery ... all these preparations
previous to the commencement of Hos-
tilities plainly prove the Dutch meant to
act offensively not defensively." — Holograph
Letter from Glive (unpublished) in the India
Office Records. Dated Berkeley Square,
and indorsed "27th Deer. 1761."
1762. — "The Black inhabitants send in a
petition setting forth the great hardship
they labour under in being required to sit
as arbitrators in the Court of Cutcherry." —
Ft. Wm. Cons., in Long, 277.
1782. — See quotation under Sepoy, from
Price.
,, "... the 35th Regiment, commanded
by Major Popham, which had lately behaved
in a mutinous manner . . . was broke with
infamy. . . . The black officers with halters
about their necks, and the sepoys stript of
their coats and turbands were drummed out
of the Cantonments." — Lidia Gazette, March
30.
1787. — "As to yesterday's particular
charge, the thing that has made me most
inveterate and unrelenting in it is only that
it related to cruelty or oppression inflicted
on two black ladies. . . ." — Lord Minto, in
Life, &c., i. 128.
1789. — "I have just learned from a Friend
at the India House, y* the object of Treves'
ambition at present is to be appointed to
the Adaulet of Benares, w^ is now held by a
Black named Alii Caun. Understanding
that most of the Adatdets are now held by
Europeans, and as I am informed y* it is the
intention y* the Europeans are to be so
placed in future, I s^^ \)q vastly happy if
without committir^ any injustice you c*
place young Treves in y* situation." — George
P. of Wales, to Lord Cornwallis, in C.'&
Corresp. ii. 29.
1832-3.— "And be it further enacted that
... in all captures which shall be made
by H. M.'s Army, Royal Artillery, pro-
vincial, black, or other troops. . . ." — Act
2 & 3 Will. IV., ch. 53, sec. 2.
The phrase is in use among natives,
we know not whether originating with
them, or adopted from the usage of
the foreigner. But Kdld ddml * black
man,' is often used by them in speak-
ing to Europeans of other natives. A
case in point is perhaps worth record'-
ing. A statue of Lord William
Bentinck, on foot, and in bronze,
stands in front of the Calcutta Town
Hall. Many years ago a native officer,
returning from duty at Calcutta to
Barrackpore, where his regiment was,
reported himself to his adjutant (from
whom we had the story in later days).
' Anything new, Siibadar, Sahib ? ' said
the Adjutant. ' Yes,' said the Siibadar,
' there is a figure of the former Lord
Sahib arrived.' 'And what do you
think of it 1 ' ' Sahib,' said the Subadar,
^abhi hai kala admi kd sd, jab potd
ho jaegd jab achchhd hogd ! ' (' It is now
just like a native — * a black man ') ;
when the whitewash is applied it will
be excellent.'
In some few phrases the term has
become crystallised and semi-ofiicial.
Thus the native dressers in a hospital
were, and possibly still are, called
Black Doctors.
1787.—" The Surgeon's assistant and Black
Doctor take their station 100 paces in the
rear, or in any place of security to which
the Doolies may readily carry the wounded."
— Regulations for the H. C.'s Troops on the
Coast of Coromandel.
In the following the meaning is
special :
1788.— "J^or Sale. That small upper-
roomed Garden House, with about 5 big-
gahs (see BEEGAH) of ground, on the road
leading from Cheringhee to the Burying
Ground, which formerly belonged to the
BLACK ACT.
99
BLACK TOWN.
Moravians ; it is very private, from the
number of trees on the ground, and having
lately received considerable additions and
repairs, is well adapted for a Black Family.
B^ Apply to Mr. Camac." — In Seton-
Karr, i. 282.
BLACK ACT. This was the name
given in odium by the non-official
Europeans in India to Act XI., 1836,
of the Indian Legislature, which laid
down that no person should by reason
of his place of birth or of his descent
be, in any civil proceeding, excepted
from the jurisdiction of the Courts
named, viz. : Sudder Dewanny Adawlut,
Zillah and City Judge's Courts, Princi-
pal Sudder Ameens, Sudder Ameens,
and Moonsiff's Court, or, in other
words, it placed European subjects on
a level with natives as to their subjec-
tion in civil causes to all the Company's
Courts, including those under Native
Judges. This Act was drafted by T. B.
Macaulay, then Legislative Member
of the Governor-General's Council,
and brought great abuse on his head.
Recent agitation caused by the " Ilbert
Bill," proposing to make Europeans
subject to native magistrates in regard
to police and criminal charges, has
been, by advocates of the latter
measure, put on all fours with the
agitation of 1836. But there is much
that discriminates the two cases.
1876. — "The motive of the scurrility with
which Macaulay was assailed by a handful
of sorry scribblers was his advocacy of the
Act, familiarly known as the Black Act,
which withdrew from British subjects
resident in the provinces their so called
privilege of bringing civil appeals before the
Supreme Court at Calcutta." — Trevelyaii's
Life of Macaulay, 2nd ed., i. 398.
[BLACK BEER, s. A beverage
mentioned by early travellers in Japan.
It was probably not a malt liquor. Dr.
Aston suggests that it was kuro-hi, a
dark-coloured saM used in the service
of the Shinto gods.
[1616.— "One jar of black heer."— Foster,
Letters, iv. 270.]
BLACK-BUCK, s. The ordinary
name of the male antelope (Antilope
hezoartica, Jerdon) [A. cervicapra, Blan-
ford], from the dark hue of its back,
by no means however literally black.
1690. — "The Indians remark, 'tis Sep-
tember's Sun which caused the Mack lines
on the Antelopes' Backs." — Ovington, 139.
BLACK COTTON SOIL. — (See
REGUR.)
[BLACK JEWS, a term applied to
the Jews of S. India ; see 2 ser. N. & Q.,
iv. 4. 429 ; viii. 232, 418, 521 ; Logan,
Malabar., i. 246 seqq.'\
BLACK LANGUAGE. An old-
fashioned expression, for Hindustani
and other vernacvilars, which used to
be common among officers and men of
the Koyal Army, but was almost con-
fined to them.
BLACK PARTRIDGE, s. The
popular Indian name of the common
francolin of S.E. Europe and Western
Asia (Francol'inus vulgaris, Stephens),
notable for its harsh quasi-articulate
call, interpreted in various parts of the
world into very different syllables.
The rhythm of the call is fairly re-
presented by two of the imitations
which come nearest one another, viz.
that given by Sultan Baber (Persian) :
^SMr ddram, shakrak' ('I've got milk
and sugar ' !) and (Hind.) one given by
Jerdon : ' Lahsan piyciz adrak ' (' Garlic,
onion, and ginger ' !) A more pious one
is : Khudd teri kudrat, ' God is thy
strength ! ' Another mentioned by
Capt. Baldwin is very like the truth :
' Be quick, pay your debts ! ' But per-
haps the Greek interpretation recorded
by Athenaeus (ix. 39) is best of all :
rph Tocs KaKo^rfyyois KaKd ' Three-fold ills
to the ill-doers ! ' see Marco Polo, Bk. i.
ch. xviii. and note 1 ; [Burton, Ar.
Nights, iii. 234, iv. 17].
BLACK TOWN, n.p. Still the
popular name of the native city of
Madras, as distinguished from the Fort
and southern suburbs occupied by the
English residents, and the bazars
which supply their wants. The term
is also used at Bombay.
1673._Fryer calls the native town of
Madras "the Heathen Town," and "the
Indian Town."
1727.—" The Black Town (of Madras)
is inhabited by Gentows, Mahometans, and
Indian Christians. ... It was walled in to-
wards the Land, when Governor Fit ruled
it,"— A. Hamilton, i. 367.
1780.— "Adjoining the glacis of Fort St.
George, to the northward, is a large town
commonly called the Black Town, and
which is fortified sufficiently to prevent any
surprise by a body of horse."— Hodges, p. 6.
BLACK WOOD.
100
BOB AGREE,
1780. — " . . . Cadets upon their arrival in
the country, many of whom . . . are obliged
to take up their residence in dirty punch-
houses in the Black Town. . ." — Munros
Nart'otioe, 22.
1782. — " When Mr. Hastings came to the
government he added some new regulations
. . . divided the black and white town
(Calcutta) into 35 wards, and purchased the
consent of the natives to go a little further
off." — Price, Some Observations, ttr., p. 60.
In Tracts, vol. i.
[1813. — "The large bazar, or the street in
the Black Town, (Bombay) . . . contained
many good Asiatic houses." — Forbes, Or.
Mem., 2nd ed., i. 96. Also see quotation
(1809) under BOMBAY.]
1827. — "Hartley hastened from the
Black Town, more satisfied than before
that some deceit was about to be practised
towards Menie Gray." — Walter Scott, The
Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xi.
BLACK WOOD. The popular
name for what is in England termed
* rose-wood' ; produced chiefly by
several species of Dalbergia, and from
which the celebrated carved furniture
of Bombay is made. [The same name
is applied to the Chinese ebony used
in carving {Ball, Tilings Chinese, 3rd
ed., 107).] (See SISSOO.)
[1615.— "Her lading is Black Wood, 1
think ebony." — Cocks' s Dian-y, Hak. Soc. i. 35.
[1813.— "Black wood furniture becomes
like keated metal." — Forbes, Or. Meftn., 2nd
ed., i. 106.]
1879.— (In Babylonia). " In a mound to the
south of the mass of city ruins called Jum-
juma, Mr. Rassam discovered the remains
of a rich hall or palace . . . the cornices
were of painted brick, and the roof of rich
Indian blackwood."— ^<Ae7ia«??<m, July 5, 22.
BLANKS, s. The word is used for
' whites ' or ' Europeans ' (Port, branco)
in the following, but we l^now not if
anywhere else in English :
1718.— "The Heathens ... too shy to
venture into the Churches of the Blanks (so
they call the Christians), since these were
generally adorned with fine cloaths and all
manner of proud apparel." — {Ziegenbalg and
Plviscloo), Propaqaluyii of the Gospel, So. Pt.
I., 3rd ed., p. 70.
[BLATTY, adj. A corr. oivnlayati,
'foreign' (see BILAYUT). A name
" applied to two plants in S. India,
the Sonneratia acida, and Hydrolea
zeylanica (see Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss.
s. v.). In the old records it is applied
to a kind of cloth. Owen (Narrative, i.
349) uses Blat as a name for the land-
wind in Arabia, of which the origin is
perhaps the same.
[1610.— "Blatty, the corge Rs. 060."—
Dancers, Letters, i. 72.]
BLIMBEE, s. Malay al. vilimhi ; H.
helamhu [or 6i7«m&wy] Malay, hdlimbing
or beliinbing. The fruit of Averrhoa
bilimbi, L. The genus was so called
by Linnaeus in honour of Averrhoes,
the Arab commentator on Aristotle and
Avicenna. It embraces two species
cultivated in India for their fruits ;
neither known in a wild state. See
for the other CARAMBOLA.
BLOOD-SUCKER, s. A harmless
lizard {Lacerta cristata) is so called,
because when excited it changes in
colour (especially about the neck) from
a dirty yellow or grey, to a dark red.
1810. — "On the mom, however, I dis-
covered it to be a large lizard, termed a
blood-sucker." — Morton's Life of Leyden,
110.
[1813. — "The large seroor, or lacerta,
commonly xialled the bloodsucker."— i^orfte^.
Or. Mein. i. 110 (2nd ed.).]
BOBACHEE, s. A cook (male).
This is an Anglo-Indian ^-ulgarisation
of bdwarcM, a term originally brought,
according to Hammer, by the hordes
of Chingiz Khan into Western Asia.
At the Mongol Court the BdwarcM
was a high dignitary, 'Lord Sewer'
or the like (see Hammer's Golden
Horde, 235, 461). The late Prof. A.
Schiefner, however, stated to us that
he could not trace a Mongol origin
for the word, which appears to be Or.
Turki. [Platts derives it from P.
bdwar, 'confidence.']
c. 1333.— " Chaque 6mir a un bawerdjy, et
lorsque la table a ^te dressee, cet officier
s'assied devant son maltre . . . le bdwerdjy
coupe la viande en petits morceaux. Ces
gens-lk possedent une grande habilete pour
depecer la viande." — Ibn, Batuta, ii. 407.
c. 1590. — Bawarchl is the word used for
cook in the original of the Axn {Blochmann's
Eng. Tr. i. 58).
1810. — ". . . the dripping ... is returned
to the meat by a bunch of feathers . . . tied
to the end of a short stick. This little neat,
cleanly, and cheap dripping-ladle, answers
admirably ; it being in the power of the
babachy to baste any part with great pre-
cision."— Williamson, V. M. i. 238.
1866.—
" And every night and morning
The bobachee shall kill
The sempiternal moorghee,
And we'll all have a grill."
The Dawk Bungalow, 223.
BOBACHEE CONN AH.
101
BOOH A.
BOBACHEE CONNAH, s. H.
Bdwarchl-khana, ' Cook-house,' i.e.
Kitchen ; generally in a cottage de-
tached from the residence of a Euro-
pean household.
[1829. — "In defiance of all Bawurchee-
khana rules and regulations." — Or. Sport
Mag., i. 118.]
BOBBERY, s. For the origin see
BOBBERY-BOB- A noise, a disturbance,
a row.
[1710. — "And beat with their hand on the
mouth, making a certain noise, which we
Portuguese call babare. Babare is a word
composed of haba, ' a child ' and are, an ad-
verb implying 'to call.'" — (hnente ConqvAs-
tado, vol ii. ; Conqidsta, i. div. i. sec. 8.]
1830. — "When the band struck up (my
Arab) was much frj^htened, made bobbery,
set his foot in a nole and nearly pitched
me." — Mem. of Col. Mountain, 2nd ed., 106.
1866. — "But what is the meaning of all
this bobbery ? " — The Dawk Bungalovj,
p. 387.
Bobbery is used in 'pigeon English,'
and of course a Chinese origin is found
for it, viz. pa-pi, Cantonese, 'a noise.'
[The idea that there is a similar
English word (see 7 ser. N. d; Q., v.
205, 271, 338, 415, 513) is rejected by
the N.E.D.']
BOBBERY-BOB! interj. The
Anglo-Indian colloquial . representation
of a common exclamation of Hindus
when in surprise or grief — 'Bap-re! or
Bap-re Bap,' ' O Father ! ' (we have
known a friend from north of Tweed
whose ordinary interjection was 'My
great-grandmother ! '). Blumenroth's
Philippine Vocabulary gives Naciif—
Madre raia, as a vulgar exclamation of
admiration.
1782. — "Captain Cowe being again exam-
ined ... if he had any opportunity to make
any observations concerning the execution
of Nundcomar ? said, he had ; that he saw the
whole except the immediate act of execu-
tion . . . there were 8 or 10,000 people
assembled ; who at the moment the Rajah
was turned off, dispersed suddenly, crying
' Ah-bauparee ! ' leaving nobody about the
gallows but the Sheriff and his attendants,
and a few European spectators. He ex-
plains the term Ah-baup-aree, to be an
exclamation of the black people, upon the
appearance of anything very alarming, and
when they are in great pain." — Price's 2nd
Letter to E. Burke, p. 5. In Tracts, vol. ii.
,, "If an Hindoo was to see a house on
fire, to receive a smart slap on the face,
break a china basin, cut his finger, see two
Europeans boxing, or a sparrow shot, he
would call out Ab-baup-aree ! " — Prom
Report of Select Committee of H. of C, Ibid.
pp. 9-10.
1834.— "They both hastened to the spot,
where the man lay senseless, and the syce
by his side muttering B3,pre bSpre." — The
Baboo, i. 48.
1863-64. — "My men soon became aware
of the unwelcome visitor, and raised the cry,
' A bear, a bear ! '
" Ahi ! bap-re-bap ! Oh, my father ! go
and drive him away, ' said a timorous voice
from under a blanket close by." — Lt.-Col.
Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, 142.
BOBBERY-PACK, s. A pack of
hounds of different breeds, or (oftener)
of no breed at all, wherewith young
officers hunt jackals or the like ; pre-
sumably so called from the noise and
disturbance that such a pack are apt
to raise. And hence a ' scratch pack '
of any kind, as a 'scratch match' at
cricket, &c. (See a quotation under
BUNOW.)
1878. — " ... on the mornings when the
'bobbera' pack went out, of which Mac-
pherson was 'master,' and I 'whip,' we
used to be up by 4 a.m." — Life in the Mofus-
sil, i. 142.
The following occurs in a letter re-
ceived from an old Indian by one of
the authors, some years ago :
"What a Cabinet has put together!
— a regular bobbery-pack."
BOCCA TIGRIS, n.p. The name
applied to the estuary of the Canton
River. It appears to be an inaccurate
reproduction of the Portuguese Boca
do Tigre, and that to be a rendering
of the Chinese name Hu-men, " Tiger
Gate." Hence in the second quotation
Tigris is supposed to be the name of
the river.
1747.— " At 8 o'clock we passed the Bog of
Tygers, and at noon the Lyon's Tower."—
A Voy. to the E. Indies in 1747 and 1748.
1770.— "The City of Canton is situated
on the banks of the Tigris, a large river.
. . ."—Ra7jnal (tr. 1771),.ii. 258.
1782.—" . . . . k sept lieues de la bouche
du Tigre, on apper§oit la Tour du Lion."—
Sonnerat, Voijage, ii. 234.
[^1900.— "The launch was taken up the
Canton River and abandoned near the Bocca
Tigris (the Bogue)."— The Times, 29 Oct.]
BOCHA, s. H. bochd. A kind of
chair-palankin formerly in use in
Bengal, but now quite forgotten.
1810.— " Ladies are usually conveyed about
Calcutta . . . in a kind of palanquin called
BOGUE.
102
BOMBAY.
a bochah . . . being a compound of our
sedan chair with the body of a chariot. . . .
I should have observed that most of the
gentlemen residing at Calcutta ride in bo-
chahs." — Williamson, V. M. i. 322.
BOGUE, n.p. This name is applied
by seamen to the narrows at the mouth
of the Canton River, and is a corrup-
tion of Boca. (See BOCCA TIGRIS.)
BOLIAH, BAULEAH, s. Beng.
hdulla. A kind of light accommoda-
tion boat with a cabin, in use on the
Bengal rivers. We do not find the word
in any of the dictionaries. Ives, in the
middle of the 18th century, describes
it as a boat very long, but so narrow
that only one man could sit in the
breadth, though it carried a multitude
of rowers. This is not the character
of the boat so called now. [Buchanan
Hamilton, writing about 1820, says :
"The bhauliya is intended for the
same purpose, [conveyance of pas-
sengers], and is about the same size as
the Band (see PAUNCHWAY). It is
sharp at both ends, rises at the ends
less than the Bansi, and its tilt is
placed in the middle, the rowers stand-
ing both before and behind the place
of accommodation of passengers. On
the Kosi, the BJmuliya is a large fishing-
boat, carrying six or seven men."
(Eastern I?idia, iii. 345.) Grant (Rural
Life, p. 5) gives a drawing and descrip-
tion of the modern boat.]
1757.— "To get two bolias, a Goordore,
and 87 dandies from the Nazir." — Ive^, 157.
1810. — "On one side the picturesque boats
of the natives, with their floating huts ; on
the other the bolios and pleasure-boats of
the English." — Maria Graham, 142.
1811. — "The extreme lightness of its con-
struction gave it incredible .... speed.
An example is cited of a Governor General
who in his Bawaleea performed in 8 days
the voyage from Lucknow to Calcutta, a
distance of 400 marine leagues." — Solvyns,
iii. The drawing represents a very light
skiff, with only a small kiosque at the stem.
1824.— "We found two Bholiabs, or large
row-boats, with convenient cabins. . . ." —
Heh^, i. 26.
1834. — "Rivers's attention had been at-
tracted by seeing a large beauliah in the
act of swinging to the tide." — The Baboo,
1. 14.
BOLTA, s. A turn of a rope ; sea
H. from Port, volta (Roebuck).
BOMBASA, n.p. The Island of
Mombasa, off the E. African Coast, is
so called in some old works. Bomhdsl
is used in Persia for a negro slave ;
see quotation.
1516. — " . . . another island, in which
there is a city of the Moors called Bombaza,
very large and beautiful." — Barhosa, 11. See
also Colonial Papers under 1609, i. 188.
1883. — ". . . the Bombassi, or coal-black
negro of the interior, being of much less
price, and usually only used as a cook." —
Wills, Modern Persia, 326.
BOMBAY, n.p. It has been al-
leged, often and positively (as in the
quotations below from Fryer and
Grose), that this name is an English
corruption from the Portuguese Bom-
haliia, 'good bay.' The grammar of
the alleged etymon is bad, and the
history is no better ; for the name can
be traced long before" the Portuguese
occupation, long before the arrival of
the Portuguese in India. C. 1430,
we find tlie islands of Mahim and
ilfwrnfta-Devi, which united form the
existing island of Bombay, held, along
with Salsette, by a Hindu Rai, who
was tributary to the Mohammedan
King of Guzerat. • (See Rds Mala, ii.
350); [ed. 1878, p. 270]. The same
form reappears (1516) in Barbosa's
TdLWSi-Mayambu (p. 68), in the Estado
da India under 1525, and (1563) in
Garcia de Orta, who writes both Mom-
haim and Bombaim. The latter author,
mentioning the excellence of the areca
jiroduced there, speaks of himself
having had a grant of the island
from the King of Portugal (see
below). It is customarily called Bom-
baim on the earliest English Rupee
coinage. (See under RUPEE.) The
shrine of the goddess Mumba-.De'yi
from whom the name is supposed to
have been taken, stood on the Es-
planade till the middle of the 17th
century, when it was removed to its
present site in the middle of what
is now the most frequented part of
the native town.
1507. — "Sultan Mahommed Bigarrah of
Guzerat having carried an army against
Chaiwal, in the year of the Hijra 913, in
order to destroy the Europeans, he effected
his designs against the towns of Bassai
(see BASSEIN) and Manbai, a,nd returned
to his own capital. . . ." — Mirat-i-Ahmedi
(Bird's transl.), 214-15.
1508.— "The Viceroy quitted Dabxil,
passing by Chaul, where he did not care
to go in, to avoid delay, and anchored at
Bombaim, whence the people fled when
they saw the fleet, and our men carried off
BOMBAY
103
BOMBAY. \ ^--
many cows, and caught some blacks whom
they found hiding in the woods, and of
these they took away those that were good,
and killed the rest." — Correa, i. 926.
1516. — " ... a fortress of the before-
named King (of Guzerat), called Tana-
mayambu, and near it is a Moorish town,
very pleasant, with many gardens ... a
town of very great Moorish mosques, and
temples of worship of the Gentiles ... it
is likewise a sea port, but of little trade." —
Barbosa, 69. The name here appears to
combine, in a common oriental fashion,
the name of the adjoining town of Thana
<see TANA) and Bombay.
1525.— "E a Ilha de Mombayn, que no
ioraU velho estaua em catorze mill e quatro
cento fedeas . . . J xii ij. iiii. " fedeas.
" E OS anos otros estaua arrendada por
mill trezentos setenta e cinque pardaos . . .
j iii.« Ixxv. pardaos.
"Foy aforada a mestre Dioguo pelo dito
govemador, por mill quatro centos trinta
dous pardaos meo . . . j iiij.^ xxxij. pardaos
m6o "—Tomho do Estada dd hidia, 160-161.
1531.— "The Governor at the island of
Bombaim awaited the junction of the whole
expedition, of which he made a muster,
taking a roll from each captain, of the
Portuguese soldiers and sailors and of the
captive slaves who could fight and help, and
of the number of musketeers, and of other
people, such as servants. And all taken
together he found in the whole fleet some
3560 soldiers (homens d'ctmias), counting
captains and gentlemen ; and some 1450
Portuguese seamen, with the pilots and
masters ; and some 2000 soldiers who were
Malabars and Goa Canarines ; and 8000
slaves fit to fight ; and among these he
found more than 3000 musketeers {espingar-
deiros), and 4000 country seamen who could
row {mdrmheiros de terra remeiros), besides
the mariners of the junks who were more
than 800 ; and with married and single
women, and people taking goods and pro-
visions to sell, and menial servants, the
whole together was more than 30,000 souls.
. . ."—Correct, iii. 392.
1538.— "The Isle of Bombay has on the
south the waters of the bay which is called
after it, and the island of Chaul ; on the
N. the island of Salsete ; on the east Salsete
also ; and on the west the Indian Ocean.
The land of this island is very low, and
covered with great and beautiful groves of
trees. There is much game, and abundance
of meat and rice, and there is no memory
of any scarcity. Nowadays it is called the
island of Boa-Vida ; a name given to it by
Hector da Silveira, because when his fleet
was cruising on this coast his soldiers had
great refreshment and enjoyment there." —
J. de Castro, PHiireiro Roteiro, p. 81.
1552. — " ... a small stream called Bate
which runs into the Bay of Bombain, and
which is regarded as the demarcation be-
tween the Kingdom of Guzurate and the
Kingdom of Decan." — Barros, I. ix. 1.
1552. — "The Governor advanced against
Bomba3mi on the 6th February, which was
moreover the very day on which Ash
Wednesday fell."— Co?/to, IV., v. 5.
1554.—" Item of Mazaguao 8500 /^ieaa.
" Item of Monbaym, 11 ,(m fedean.
"Rents of the land surrendered by the
King of Canbaya in 1543, from 1535 to
1548."— ;J?. Botelho, Tomho, 139.
1563.—". . . and better still is (that the
areca) of Mombaim, an estate and island
which the King our Lord has graciously
granted me on perpetual lease."*— G^arcm
De Orta, f. 91v.
,, "Servant. Sir, here is Simon
Toscano, your tenant at Bombaim, who has
brought this basket of mangoes for you to
make a present to the Governor ; and he
says that when he has moored his vessel
he will come here to put up." — Ibid. f. 134i;.
16U.—" Descriptwn of the Port of Mom-
baym. . . . The Viceroy Conde de Lin-
hares sent the 8 councillors to fortify this
Bay, so that no European enemy should
be able to enter. These Ministers visited
the place, and were of opinion that the
width (of the entrance) being so great,
becoming even wider and more unob-
structed further in, there was no place
that you could fortify so as to defend the
entrance. . . ." — Bocai~ro, MS. f. 227.
1666. — "Ces Tch^rons .... demeurent
pour la plupart k Baroche, a Bambaye et k
Amedabad." — Thevenot, v. 40.
,, "De Bacaim a Bombaiim il y a
six lieues." — Ihid. 248.
1673. — "December the Eighth we paid
our Homage to the Union-flag flying on the
Fort of Bombaim." — Fryer, 59.
,, "Bombaim . . . ventures furthest
out into the Sea, making the Mouth of
a spacious Bay, whence it has its Ety-
mology ; Bombaim, quasi Boon haif." —
Ihid. 62.
1676.— "Since the present King of Eng-
land married the Princess of Fortugall, who
had in Portion the famous Port of Bombeye
. . . they coin both Silver, Copper, and
Tinn." — Tavernier, E. T., ii. 6.
1677.— "Quod dicta Insula de Bombaim,
una cum dependentiis suis, nobis ab origine
bona, fide ex pacto (sicut oportuit) tradita
non tnerit."— King Cliarles II. to the Viceroy
L. de Mendoza Furtado, in Descn., dr,.
of the Port and Island of Bombay, 1724,
p. 77.
1690.— "This Island has its Denomination
from the Harbour, which . . . was ori-
ginally called Boon Bay, i.e. in the Portu-
guese Language, a Good Bay or Harbour."—
Ovington, 129.
* " Terra e ilha de que El-Rei nosso senhor me
fez merce, aforada em fatiota." Em fatiota is a
corruption apparently of emphyteuta, i.e. properly
the person to whom land was granted on a lease
snch as the Civil Law called emphyteusis. " The
emphyteuta was a perpetual lessee who paid a
perpetual rent to the owner."— English Cycl. s.v.
Emjyhyleusis,
BOMB A Y BOX- WORK.
104
BONITO.
1711. — Lockyer declares it to be im-
possible, with all the Company's Strength
and Art, to make Bombay "a Mart of great
Business." — P. 83.
c. 1760.—". . . one of the most com-
modious bays perhaps in the world, from
which distinction it received the denomi-
nation of Bombay, by cornaption from
the Portuguese Buona-Bahia, though now
usually written by them BombBim."— Grose,
i. 29. *
1770. — "No man chose to settle in a
country so unhealthy as to give rise to the
proverb That at Bombay a vmii's life did
not exceed two monsoons," — Raynal (E. T.,
1777), i. 389.
1809.— "The largest pagoda in Bombay
is in the Black Town. ... It is dedicated
to Momha Devee . . . who by her images
and attributes seems to be Parvati, the wife
of Siva." — Maria Graham, 14.
BOMBAY BOX-WORK. Tins
well-known manufacture, consisting in
the decoration of boxes, desks, &c.,
with veneers of geometrical mosaic,
somewhat after the fashion of Tun-
bridge ware, is said to have been intro-
duced from Shiraz to Surat more than
a century ago, and some 30 years later
from Surat to Bombay. The veneers
are formed by cementing together fine
triangular prisms of ebony, ivory,
green-stained ivory, stag's horn, and
tin, so that the sections when sawn
across form the required pattern, and
such thin sections are then attached
to the panels of the box with strong
glue.
BOMBAY DUCK.— See BUMMELO.
BOMBAY MARINE. This was
the title borne for many years by the
meritorious but somewhat depressed
service which in 1830 acquired the
style of the "Indian Navy," and on
30th April, 1863, ceased to exist. The
detachments of this force which took
part in the China War (1841-42) were
known to their brethren of the Koyal
Navy, under the temptation of allitera-
tion, as the " Bombay Buccaneers." In
their earliest employment against the
pirates of Western India and the
Persian Gulf, they had been known as
"the- Grab Service." But, no matter
for these names, the history of this
Navy is full of brilliant actions and
services. We will quote two nol^le
examples of public virtue ;
(1) In July 1811, a squadron under
Commodore John Hayes took two
large junks issuing from Batavia, then
under blockade. These were lawful
prize, laden with Dutch property,
valued at £600,000. But Hayes knew
that such a capture would create great
difficulties and embarrassments in the
English trade at Canton, and he
directed the release of this splendid
prize.
(2) 30th June 1815, Lieut. Boyce in
the brig ' Nautilus ' (180 tons, carrying
ten 18-pr. carronades, and four 9-prs.)
encountered the U. S. sloop-of-war * Pea-
cock ' (539 tons, carrying twenty 32-pr.
carronades, and two long 18-prs.).
After he had informed the American
of the ratification of peace, Boyce was
peremptorily ordered to haul down his
colours, which he answered by a flat
refusal. The 'Peacock' opened fire,
and a short but brisk action followed,
in which Boyce and his first lieutenant
were shot down. The gallant Boyce
had a special pension from the
Company (£435 in all) and lived to
his 93rd year to enjoy it.
We take the facts from the History
of this Na\y by one of its officers,
Lieut. C. E. Low (i. 294), but he
erroneously states the pension to have
been granted by the U.S. Govt.
1780. — "The Hon. Company's schooner,
Carinjar, with Lieut. Murry Commander,
of the Bombay Marines, is going to Archia
{sic, see ACHEEN) to meet the Ceres and
the other Europe ships from Madrass, to
put on board of them the St. Helena stores."
— Hicky's Bengal Gazette, April 8th.
BONITO, s. A fish (Thynnus pe-
lamys, Day) of the same family (Scom-
bridae) as mackerel and tunny, very
common in the Indian seas. The name
is Port., and apparently is the adj.
bonito, 'fine.'
c. 1610. — "On y pesche vne quantity
admirable de gros poissons, de sept ou huit
sortes, qui sont neantmoins quasi de mesme
race et espece . . . commas bonites, alba-
chores, daurades, et autres." — Pyrard, i.
137.
1615. — "Bonitoes and albicores are in
colour, shape, and taste much like to
Mackerils, but grow to be very large." —
Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1464.
c. 1620.—
" How many sail of well-mann'd ships
As the Bonito does the Flying-fish
Have we pursued. ..."
Beaum. & Flet., The Dovhle Marriage, ii, 1.
c. 1760.— "The fish undoubtedly takes
its name from relishing so well to the taste
of the Portuguese . . . that they call it
BONZE.
105
BORA.
Bonito, which answers in our tongue to
delicious." — Grose, i. 5.
1764.—
" While on the yard-arm the harpooner sits,
Strikes the boneta, or the shark en-
snares."— Grainge)', B. ii.
1773. — "The Captain informed us he had
named his ship the Bonnetta, out of grati-
tude to Providence ; for once . . . the
ship in which he then sailed was becalmed
for five weeks, and during all that time,
numbers of the fish Bonnetta swam close to
her, and were caught for food ; he resolved
therefore that the ship he should next get
should be called the Bonnetta." — Boswelt,
Journal of a Tour, <i:c., under Oct. 16, 1773.
BONZE, s. A term long applied
by Europeans in China to the Buaahist
clergy, but originating with early
visitors to Japan. Its origin is how-
ever not quite clear. The Chinese
Fdn-sengj 'a religious person' is in
Japanese bonzi or honzo; but Koppen
prefers fd-sze, 'Teacher of the Law,'
pron. in Japanese bo-zi {Die Bel. des
BuddJia^ i. 321, and also Schott's Zur
Liu. des Chin. BuddhismuSy 1873, p. 46).
It will be seen that some of the old
quotations favour one, and some the
other, of these sources. On the other
hand, Bandhya (for Skt. vandya, 'to
whom worship or reverence is due,
very reverend ') seems to be applied in
Nepal to the Buddhist clergy, and
Hodgson considers the Japanese bonze
(honzo ^) traceable to this. {Essays,
1874, p. 63.) The same word, as
handhe or hajide, is in Tibetan similarly
applied. — (See. Jaeschke's Dict.^ p. 365.)
The word first occurs in Jorge Alvarez's
account of Japan, and next, a little
later, in the letters of St. Francis
Xavier. Cocks in his Diary uses
forms approaching hoze.
1549. — "I find the common secular people
here less impure and more obedient to
reason than their priests, whom they call
honzoB."— Letter of St. F. Xavier, in Cole-
ridge's Life, ii. 238.
_ 1552. — "Erubescunt enim, et incredibi-
liter confunduntur Bonzii, ubi male co-
haerere, ac pugnare inter sese ea, quae
decent, palam ostenditur." — Scti. Fr. Xaverii
Exmtt. V. xvii., ed. 1667.
1572. — " . . . sacerdotes . . . qui ipsorum
lingua Bonzii appellantur."—^. Acosta, 58.
1585. — "They have amongst them (in
Japan) many priests of their idols whom
they call Bonsos, of the which there be
great convents." — Paries' s Tr. of Mendoza
(1589), ii. 300.
1590. — "This doctrine doe all they em-
brace, which are in China called Ceti, but
with us at lapon are named Bonzi." — An
Exct. Treatise of the Kingd. of China, <fcc.»
Hakl. ii. 580.
c. 1606.— "Capt. Saris has Bonzees." —
Purchas, i. 374.
1618. — "And their is 300 boze (or pagon
pristes) have alowance and mentaynance for
eaver to pray for his sole, in the same sorte
as munkes and fryres use to doe amongst
the Roman papistes."— Cod-s's Diary, ii. 75 ;
[in i. 117, bose] ; bosses (i. 143).
[1676. — "It is estimated that there are in
this country (Siam) more than 200,000 priests
called Bonzes."— TaverMw, ed. Ball, ii. 293,]
1727. — " ... or perhaps make him fadge
in a China bonzee in his Calendar, under the
name of a Christian Saint." — A. Hamilton^
i. 253.
1794-7.—
" Alike to me encas'd in Grecian bronze
Koran or Vulgate, Veda, Priest, or Bonze."
Pursuits of Literature, 6th ed., p. 335.
c. 1814.—
" While Fura deals in Mandarins, Bonzes,
Bohea —
Peers, Bishops, and Punch, Hum — are
sacred to thee."
T. Moore, Hum and Fum.
[(1) BORA, BOORA, s. Beng.
bhada, a kind of cargo-boat used in
the rivers of Bengal.
[1675. — " About noone overtook the eight
boraes." — Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii.
ccxxxvii.
[1680.— "The boora . . . being a very
floaty light boat, rowinge with 20 to 30
Owars, these carry Salt Peeter and other
goods from Hugly downewards, and soma
trade to Dacca with salt ; they also serve
for tow boats for ye ships bound up or
downe ye river." — Ihid. ii. 15.]
(2) BORA, s. H. and Guz. bohrd
and bohord, which H. H. Wilson re-
fers to the Skt. vyavahdrl, 'a trader,
or man of affairs,' from which are
formed the ordinary H. words byohardy
byoJmriyd {and a Guzerati form which
comes very near boliord). This is con-
firmed by the quotation from Nurullah
below, but it is not quite certain. Dr.
John Wilson (see below) gives an
Arabic derivation whicli we have been
unable to verify. [There can be no
reasonable doubt that this is incorrect.]
There are two classes of Bohras be-
longing to different Mohammedan
sects, and different in habit of life.
1. The Shi'a Bohrds, who are es-
sentially townspeople, and especially
congregate in Surat, Burhanpur, Ujjain,
&c. They are those best known far
and wide by the name, and are usually
devoted to trading and money-lending.
BORA.
106
BORA.
Their original seat was in Guzerat, and
they are most numerous there, and in
the Bombay territory generally, but
are also to be found in various parts of
Central India and the N.-W. Provinces,
[where they are all Hindus]. The
word in Bombay is often used as syn-
onymous with pedlar or boxwallaJl.
They are generally well-to-do people,
keeping very cleanly and comfortable
houses. [See an account of them in
Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 470 seqq. 2nd ed.]
These Bohras appear to form one of
the numerous ShI'a sects, akin in
character to, and apparently of the
same origin as, the Ismailiyah (or As-
sassins of the Middle Ages), and claim
as their original head and doctor in
India one Ya'kub, who emigrated
from Egypt, and landed in Cambay
A.D. 1137. But the chief seat of the
doctrine is alleged to have been in
Yemen, till that country was con-
quered by the Turks in 1538. A
large exodus of the sect to India then
took place. Like the Ismailis they
attach a divine character to their
Mullah or chief Pontiff, who now
resides at Surat. They are guided by
him in all things, and they pay him a
percentage on their profits. But there
are several sectarian subdivisions :
Ddudi Bohras, Sulaimdni Bohras, &c.
[See Forbes, Rds Mala, ed. 1878, p. 264
seqq.]
2. The Sunni Bohras. These are
very numerous in the Northern Con-
can and Guzerat. They are essentially
peasants, sturdy, thrifty, and excellent
cultivators, retaining much of Hindu
habit ; and are, though they have
dropped caste distinctions, v*ery exclu-
sive and "denominational" (as the
Bombay Gazetteer expresses it). Ex-
ceptionally, at Pattan, in Baroda State,
there is a rich and thriving community
of trading Bohras of the Sunni section ;
they have no intercourse with their
Shi'a namesakes.
The history of the Bohras is still
very obscure ; nor does it seem ascer-
tained whether the two sections were
originally one. Some things indicate
that the Shi'a Bohras may be, in accord-
ance with their tradition, in some con-
siderable part of foreign descent, and
that the Sunni Bohras, who are un-
questionably of Hindu descent, may
nave been native converts of the
foreign immigrants, afterwards forcibly
brought over to Sunnism ]>y the Guze-
rat Sultans. But all this must be
said with much reserve. The history
is worthy of investigation.
The quotation from Ibn Batuta,
which refers to Gandari on the Baroda
river, south of Cambay, alludes most
probably to the Bohras, and may per-
haps, though not necessarily, indicate
an origin for the name different from
either of those suggested.
c. 1343. — " When we arrived at Kandahar
... we received a ^-isit from the 'principal
Musulmans dwelling at his (the pagan
King's) Capital, such as the Children of
Khojah Bohrah, among whom was the Na-
khoda Ibrahim, who had 6 vessels belonging
to him." — Ibn Batv.ta, iv. 58.
c. 1620. — Nurullah of Shuster, quoted by
Colebrooke, speaks of this class as having
been converted to Islam 300 years before.
He says also: "Most of them subsist by
commerce and mechanical trades ; as is in-
dicated by the name Bohrah, which signifies
'merchant' in the dialect of Gujerat." — In
As. Res., vii. 338.
1673.—" . . . The rest (of the Mohamme-
dans) are adopted under the name of the
Province or Kingdom they are bom in, as
Mogxd ... or Schisms they have made, as
Bilhivi, Jemottee, and the lowest of all is
Borrah."— i'"r?/er, 93.
c. 1780, — "Among the rest was the whole
of the property of a certain Muhammad
Mokrim, a man of the Bohra tribe, the
Chief of all the merchants, and the owner
of three or four merchant ships." — H. of
Hydur Naik, 383.
1810. — "The Borahs are an inferior set of
travelling merchants. The inside of a Borah's
box is like that of an English country shop,
spelling-books, prayer-books, lavender water,
eau de luce, soap, tapes, scissors, knives,
needles, and thread make but a small part
of the variety." — Maria Graham, 33.
1825.—" The Boras (at Broach) in general
are unpopular, and held in the same esti-
mation for parsimony that the Jews are in
England."— ^e&er, ed. 1844, ii. 119; also
see 72.
1853. — "I had the pleasure of baptizing
Ismail Ibraim, the first Bohora who, as far
as we know, has yet embraced Christianity
in India. . . . He appears thoroughly
divorced from Muhammad, and from 'Ali
the son-in-law of Muhammad, whom the
Bohords or Initiated, according to the mean-
ing of the Arabic word, from which the
name is derived, esteem as an improvement
on his father-in-law, having a higher degree
of inspiration, which has in good measure,
as they imagine, manifested itself among his
successors, recognised by the Bohoras and
by the Ansariyah, Ismaeliyah, Drus, and
Metawileh of Syria. . . ." — LetterofDr.John
Wilson, in Life, p. 456.
1863. — " . . . India, between which and
the north-east coast of Africa, a consider-
BORNEO.
107
BOSH.
able trade is carried on, chiefly by Borah
merchants of Guzerat and Cutch." — Badger,
Introd. to Vartkema, Hak. Soc. xlix.
BORNEO, n.p. This name, as
applied to the great Island in its en-
tirety, is taken from that of the capital
town of the chief Malay State existing
on it when it became known to
Europeans, Brune\ Bume, Brunai, or
Burnai, still existing and known as
Brunei.
1516. — "In this island much camphor for
eating is gathered, and the Indians value it
highly. . . . This island is called Bomey."
—Barbosa, 203-4.
1521. — "The two ships departed thence,
and running among many islands came on
one which contained much cinnamon of the
finest kind. And then again running among
many islands they came to the Island of
Borneo, where in the harbour they found
many junks belonging to merchants from all
the parts about Malacca, who make a great
mart in that Borneo."— Cor?m, ii. 631.
1584, — "Camphora from Brimeo (mis-
reading probably for Bruneo) neare to
ChiTiSL."—Ba-,Tet, in HaH. ii. 412.
[1610.— " Bomelaya are with white and
black quarls, like checkers, such as Poling-
knytsy are."—I)anvers, Letters, i. 72.]
The cloth called Bomelaya perhaps took
its name from this island.
[ ,, "There is brimstone, pepper,
Boumesh camphor." — Danvers, Letters, i.
79.]
1614.— In Sainshury,^ \. 313 [and in Foster,
Letters, ii. 94], it is written Bumea.
1727.— "The great island of Bomew or
Borneo, the largest except California in the
known world."— .4. Hamilton, ii. 44.
BORO-BODOR, or -BUDUR, n.p.
The name of a great Buddhistic monu-
ment of Indian character in the district
of Kadii in Java ; one of the most re-
markable in the world. It is a quasi-
pyramidal structure occupying the
summit of a hill, which apparently
forms the core of the building. It is
quadrangular in plan, the sides, however,
broken by successive projections ; each
side of the basement, 406 feet. Includ-
ing the basement, it rises in six succes-
sive terraces, four of them forming
corridors, the sides of which are
panelled with bas-reliefs, which Mr.
Fergusson calculated would, if extended
in a single line, cover three miles of
ground. These represent scenes in the
life of Sakya Muni, scenes from the
Jatakas, or pre-existences of Sakya,
and other series of Buddhistic groups.
Above the corridors the structure be-
comes circular, rising in three shallower
stages, bordered with small dagobas
(72 in number), and a large dagoba
crowns the whole. The 72 dagobas
are hollow, built in a kind of stone
lattice, and each contains, or has con-
tained, within, a stone Buddha in the
usual attitude. In niches of the corri-
dors also are numerous Buddhas larger
than life, and about 400 in number.
Mr. Fergusson concludes from various
data that this wonderful structure must
date from a.d. 650 to 800.
This monument is not mentioned in
Valentijn's great History of the Dutch
•Indies (1726), nor does its name ever
seem to have reached Europe till Sir
Stamford Baffles, the British Lieut. -
Governor of Java, visited the district
in January 1814. The structure was
then covered with soil and vegetation,
even with trees of considerable size.
Raffles caused it to be cleared, and
drawings and measurements to be
made. His History of Java, and Craw-
ford's Hist, of the Indian Archipelago,
made it known to the world. The
Dutch Government, in 1874, published
a great collection of illustrative plates,
with a descriptive text.
The meaning of the name by which
this monument is known in the neigh-
bourhood has been much debated.
Baffles writes it Boro Bodo [Hist, of
Java, 2nd ed., ii. 30 seqq.]. [Crawfurd,
Descr. Did. (s.v.), says : " Boro is, in
Javanese, the name of a kind of fish-
trap, and budor may possibly be a cor-
ruption of the Sanscrit b'uda, 'old.'"]
The most probable interpretation, and
accepted' by Friedrich and other
scholars of weight, is that of ' Myriad
Buddhas.' This would be in some
analogy to another famous Buddhist
monument in a neighbouring district,
at Brambanan, which is called Ghandi
Sewu, or the "Thousand Temples,"
though the number has been really
238.
BOSH, s. and interj. This is alleged
to be taken from the Turkish bosh,
signifying "empty, vain, useless, void
of sense, meaning or utility" (Red-
house's Did.). But we have not been
able to trace its history or first appear-
ance in English. [According to the
N.E.D. the word seems to have come into
use about 1834 under the influence of
Morier's novels, Ai/esha, Hajji Baba,
BOSMAN, BOCHMAN.
108
BOWLY, BOWRY.
&c. For various speculations on its
origin see 5 ser. N. <h Q. iii. 114, 173,
257.
[1843.— "The people flatter the Envoy
into the belief that the tumult is Bash
(nothing)." — Lady Sale, Joiirnal, 47.]
BOSMAN, BOCHMAN, s. Boat-
swain. Lascar's H. {Roebuck).
BOTICEEEB, s. Port, botiqueiro.
A shop or stall-keeper. (See
BOUTIQUE.)
1567. — "Item, pareceo que . . . os boti-
queiros nao tenhao as buticas apertas nos
dias de festa, senao depois la messa da
ter§a." — Decree 31 of Council of Goa, in
Archiv. Port. Oi'tent., fasc. 4.
1727. — ". . . he past all over, and was
forced to relieve the poor Botickeers or
Shopkeepers, who before could pay him
Taxes." — A. Hamilton., i. 268.
BO TEEE, s. The name given in
Ceylon to the Pipal tree (see PEEPUL)
as reverenced by the Buddhists ; Singh.
ho-gds. See in Emerson Tennent
{Ceylon, ii. 632 seqq.\ a chronological
series of notices of the Bo-tree from
B.C. 288 to A.D. 1739.
1675. — "Of their (the Veddas') worship
there is little to tell, except that like the
Cingaleze, they set round the high trees Bo-
gas, which our people call Pagod-trees, with a
stone base and put lamps upon it." — Ryhlof
Van Goensy in Valentijn (Ceylon), 209.
1681. — "I shall mention but one Tree
more as famous and highly set by as any of
the rest, if not more so, tho' it bear no
fruit, the benefit consisting chiefly in the
Holiness of it. This tree they call Bo-
gahah ; we the God-tree." — Knox, 18.
BOTTLE-TREE, s. Qu. Adansmia
digitata, or ' baobab ' ? Its aspect is
somewhat suggestive of the name, but
we have not been able to ascertain.
[It has also been suggested that it
refers to the Babool, on which the
Baya, often builds its nest. "These
are formed in a very ingenious manner,
by long grass woven together in the
shape of a bottle." {Forbes, Or. Mem.,
2nd ed., i. 33.]
1880. — "Look at this prisoner slumbering
peacefully under the suggestive bottle-
tree." — Ali Baba, 153.
[BOUND-HEDGE, s. A corruption
of boundary-hedge, and applied in old
military writers to the thick planta-
tion of bamboo or prickly-pear which
used to suiTOund native forts.
1792.— "A Bound Hedge, formed of a
wide belt of thorny plants (at Seringa-
l>a.taxQ.)."—Wilks, Historical Sketches, iii. 217.}
BOUTIQUE, s. A common word
in Ceylon and the Madras Presidency
(to which it is now peculiar) for a
small native shop or booth : Port.
butica or boteca. From Bluteau ^Suppt.)
it would seem that the use oi butica
was peculiar to Portuguese India.
[1548. — Buticas. See quotation under
SIND.]
1554. — " . . . nas quaes buticas ninguem
pode vender senao os que se concertam com
o Rendeiro." — Botelho, Tombo do Estado da
India, 50.
c. 1561. — "The Malabars who sold in the
botecas. "—Correa, i. 2, 267.
1739. — "That there are many battecas
built close under the Town-wall." — Remarks
on Fortfns. of Fort St. George, in Wheeler^
iii. 188.
1742. — In a grant of this date the word
appears as Butteca. — Selections from Records
of S. Arcot District, ii. 114.
1767.—" Mr. Russell, as Collector-General,
begs leave to represent to the Board that of
late years the Street by the river side . . .
has been greatly encroached upon by a
number of golahs, little straw huts, and
boutiques. . ."—In Long, 501.
1772. — ". . . a Boutique merchant
having died the 12th inst., his widow was
desirous of being burnt with his body." —
Papers relating to E. I. Affairs, 1821, p. 268.
1780. — "You must know that Mrs. Hen-
peck ... is a great buyer of Bargains, so
that she will often go out to the Europe
Shops and the Boutiques, and lay out 5 or
600 Rupees in articles that we have not the
least occasion for." — India Gazette, Dec. 9.
1782.— "For Sale at No. 18 of the range
Botiques to the northward of Lyon's Build-
ings, where musters (q.v.) may be seen. . . '
India Gazette, Oct. 12.
1834.— "The boutiques are ranged along
both sides of the street." — Chitty, GeyloTb
Gazetteer, 172.
BOWLA, s. A portmanteau. H.
bdold, from Port, baul, and bahu, 'a
trunk.'
BOWLY, BOWRY, s. H. bdolly
and baorl, Mahr. bdvadi. C. P. Brown
{Zillah Diet, s.v.) says ' it is the Telegu
bdvidi ; bam and bdvidi, = ' well.' This
is doubtless the same word, but in
all its forms it is probably connected
with Skt. vavra, 'a hole, a well,' or
with vdpi, ' an oblong reservoir, a pool
or lake.' There is also in Singhalese
vceva, ' a lake or pond,' and in inscrip-
tions vaviya. There is again Maldivian
d
BOWLY, BOWRY.
109
BOY.
weu, 'a well,' which comes near the
Guzerati forms mentioned below. A
great and deep rectangular well (or
tank dug down to the springs), fur-
nished with a descent to the water
by means of long flights of steps, and
generally with landings and loggie
where travellers may rest in the
shade. This kind of structure, almost
peculiar to Western and Central India,
though occasionally met with in
Northern India also, is a favourite
object of private native munificence,
and though chiefly beneath the level
of the ground, is often made the
subject of most effective architecture.
Some of the finest specimens are in
Guzerat, where other forms of the
word appear to be wdo and wdln. One
of the most splendid of these structures
is that at Asarwa in the suburbs of
Ahmedabad, known as the Well of
Dhai (or ' the Nurse ') Harir, built in
1485 by a lady of the household of
Sultan Mohammed Bigara (that famous
* Prince of Cambay' celebrated by
Butler — see under CAMBAY), at a
cost of 3 lakhs of rupees. There
is an elaborate model of a great
Guzerati bdoll in the Indian Museum
at S. Kensington.
We have seen in the suburbs of
Palermo a regular hdoll, excavated in
the tufaceous rock that covers the
plain. It was said to have been made
at the expense of an ancestor of the
present proprietor (Count Eanchibile)
to employ people in a time of scarcity.
c. 1343. — "There was also a bain, a name
by which the Indians designate a very
spacious kind of well, revetted with stone,
and provided with steps for descent to the
water's brink. Some of these wells have
in the middle and on each side pavilions of
stone, with seats and benches. The Kings
and chief 'men of the country rival each
other in the construction of such reservoirs
on roads that are not supplied with water."
— Ibn Batuta, iv. 13.
1526. — "There was an empty space within
the fort (of Agra) between Ibrahim's palace
and the ramparts. I directed a large wain
to be constructed on it, ten gez by ten. In
the language of Hindost^n they denominate
a large well having a staircase down it wain."
—Baler, Mem., 342.
1775. — "Near a village called Sevasee
Contra I left the line of march to sketch a
reniarkable building ... on a near approach
I discerned it to be a well of very superior
workmanship, of that kind which the natives
call Bhouree or "Bhcmlie." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. ii. 102 ; [2nd ed. i. 387].
1808. — " 'Who-so digs a well deserves the
love of creatures and the grace of God,'
but a Vavidee is said to value 10 Kooas (or
wells) because the water is available to bipeds
without the aid of a rope."—/?. Drummond,
Illustrations of Guzerattee, d;c.
1825.— "These boolees are singular con-
trivances, and some of them extremely
handsome and striking. . . ."—Heher, ed
1844, ii. 37.
1856.— "The wEv (Sansk. vjdpeekd) is a
large edifice of a picturesque and stately as
well as peculiar character. Above the level
of the ground a row of four or five open
pavilions at regular distances from each
other ... is alone visible. . . . The entrance
to the wav is by one of the end pavilions."
—Forbes, Ras Mala, i. 257 ; [reprint 1878.
p. 197].
1876.— "To persons not familiar with the
East such an architectural object as a bowlee
may seem a strange perversion of ingenuity,
but the grateful coolness of all subterranean
apartments, especially when accompanied by
water, and the quiet gloom of these recesses,
fully compensate in the eyes of the Hindu
for the more attractive magnificence of the
gha,ts. Consequently the descending flights
of which we are now speaking, have often
been more elaborate and expensive pieces of
architecture than any of the buildings above-
ground found in their vicinity." — Fergxisson,
Indian and Eastern Architecture, 486.
BOXWALLAH, s. Hybrid H.
Bakas- (i.e. box) wdld. A native itin-
erant pedlar, or packman^ as he would
be called in Scotland by an analogous
term. The Boxwdld sells cutlery,
cheap nick-nacks, and small wares
of all kinds, chiefly European. In
former days he was a welcome visitor
to small stations and solitary bunga-
lows. The Bora of Bombay is often
a boxwdld, and the boxwdld in that
region is commonly called Bora. (See
BORA.)
Boy,s.
a. A servant. In Southern India and
in China a native personal servant
is so termed, and is habitually
summoned with the vocative ' Boy ! '
The same was formerly common in
Jamaica and other W. I. Islands.
Similar uses are familiar of pu&r {e.g.
in the Vulgate Dixit Giezi puer Viri
Dei. II Kings v. 20), Ar. walad,
■n-aiddpLov, garcon, knave ((jrerm. Knabe) ;
and this same word is used for a
camp-servant in Shakespeare, where
Fluelen says: "Kill the Poys and
the luggage ! 'tis expressly against the
laws of arms." — See also Grose's Mil.
Antiquities, i. 183, and Latin quotation
from Xavier under Conicopoly. The
BOY.
110
BOY.
word, however, came to be especially
used for 'Slave-boy,' and applied to
slaves of any age. The Portuguese
used mogo in the same way. In
'Pigeon English' also 'servant' is
Boy, whilst 'boy' in our ordinary
sense is discriminated as ' smallo-hoy ! '
b. A Palankin-bearer. From the
name of the caste, Telug. and Malayal.
hoyiy Tam. 6om, &c. Wilson gives
hhoi as H. and Mahr. also. The
word is in use northward at least
to the Nerbudda R. In the Konkan,
people of this class are called Kahdr
bhul (see Ind. Ant. ii. 154, iii. 77).
P. Paolino is therefore in error, as he
often is, when he says that the word
boy as applied by the English and
other Europeans to the coolies or
facchini who carry the dooly, "has
nothing to do with any Indian lan-
guage." In the first and third quota-
tions (under b), the use is more like
a, but any connection with English at
the dates seems impossible.
1609.— "I bought of them a Partugall
Boy (which the Hollanders had given unto
the King) . . . hee cost mee fortie-five
DoUers." — Keeling, in Purchas, i. 196.
,, " My Boy Stephen Grovenor." —
Hawkins, in Purckas, 211. See also 267, 296.
1681.— "We had a Uach boy my Father
brought from Porto Nova to attend upon
him, who seeing his Master to be a Prisoner
in the hands of the People of his own Com-
plexion, would not now obey his Com-
mand."— Knox, 124.
1696. — "Being informed where the Chief
man of the Choultry lived, he (Dr. Brown)
took his sword and pistol, and being followed
by his boy with another pistol, and his horse
keeper. . . ."—In Wheeler, i. 300.
1784. — ^^ Eloped. From his master's House
at Moidapore, a few days since, A Malay
Slave Boy." — In Seton-Karr, i. 45 ; see also
pp. 120, 179.
1836. — "The real Indian ladies lie on a
sofa, and if they drop their handkerchief,
they just lower their voices and say Boy !
in a very gentle tone." — Letters from Madras,
38.
1866.— "Yes, Sahib, I Christian Boy.
Plenty poojah do. Sunday time never no
work do." — Trevelyan, The Dawh Bungalow,
p. 226.
Also used by the French in the
East:
1872. — "Mon boy m'accompagnait pour
me servir k I'occasion de guide et d'inter-
prfete." — Rev. des Deux Mondes, xcviii. 957.
1875. — " He was a faithful servant, or boy,
as they are here called, about forty years
of age." — Thomson's Malacca, 228.
1876. — "A Portuguese Boy . . . from
Bombay." — Blackwood's Mag., Nov., p. 578.
1554. — (At Goa) "also to a naique, with
6 peons (piaes) and a mocadavi with 6 torch-
bearers {tochds), one umbrella boy {hum b6y
do sovihreiro ), two washermen {mainaios), 6
water-carriers (bdys d'aguoa) all serving the
governor ... in all 280 pardaos and 4
tangas annvially, or 84,240 reis." — S. Botelho,
Tombo, 57.
[1563. — "And there are men who carry
this umbrella so dexterously to ward off the
sun, that although their master trots on his
horse, the sun does not touch any part of
his body, and such men are called in India
\iO\."—BcLrros, Dec. 3, Bk. x. ch. 9.]
1591. — A proclamation of the viceroy,
Matthias d'Alboquerque, orders: "that no
person, of what quality or condition soever,
shall go in a palanquim without my express
licence, save they be over 60 years of age,
to be first proved before the Auditor-General
of Police . . . and those who contravene
this shall pay a penalty of 200 cruzados, and
persons of mean estate the half, the
palanquys and their belongings to be for-
feited, and the bois or mou^os who carry
such palanquys shall be condemned to his
Majesty's galleys." — Archiv. Port. Orient.,
fasc. 3, 324.
1608-10. — ". . . faisans les graues et
obseruans le Sossiego h I'Espagnole, ayans
tousiours leur boay qui porte leur parasol,
sans lequel ils n'osent sortir de logis, ou
autrement on les estimeroit picaros et miser-
ables." — Mocquet, Voyages, 305.
1610. — ". . . autres Gentils qui sont
comme Crocheteurs et Porte-faix, qu'ils
appellent Boye, c'est a dire Boeuf pour
porter quelque pesat faix que ce soit." —
Pyrard de Laval, ii. 27 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 44.
On this Mr. Gray notes : " Pyrard's fanciful
interpretation 'ox,' Port, hoi, may be due
either to himself or to some Portuguese
friend who would have his joke. It is
repeated by BouUaye-de-Gouz (p. 211), who
finds a parallel indignity in the use of the
term mulets by the French gentry towards
their chair-men."]
1673. — "We might recite the Coolies . . .
and Palenheen Boys ; by the very Heathens
esteemed a degenerate Offspring of the
Holencores (see HALALCORE)."— jPVyer, 34.
1720. — "Bois. In Portuguese India are
those who carry the Andores (see ANDOR),
and in Salsete there is a village of them
which pays its dues from the fish which
they sell, buying it from the fishermen of
the shores." — Bluteau, Diet. s.v.
1755-60.—". . . Palankin-boys." — A'es,
50.
1778. — "Boys de palanqiiim, Kkhkr." —
Oramatica Indosiand (Port.), Roma, 86.
1782. — ". . . un bambou arqu6 dans le
milieu, qui tient au palanquin, and sur
BOYA.
Ill BRAHMIN, BRAHMAN.
les bouts duquel se mettent 5 ou 6 porteurs
qu'on appelle BovLes"—SoJinerat, Voyage, i.
58.
1785.— "The boys with Colonel Lcaw-
rence's palankeen having straggled a little
out of the line of march, were picked up by
the Morattas." — Carraa-ioU, Life of Glice, i.
207.
1804,— "My palanquin boys will be laid
on the road on Monday." — Wellington, iii.
553.
1809. — "My boys were in high spirits,
latighing and singing through the whole
mght."—Ld. Valentia, i. 326.
1810. — "The palankeen-bearers are called
Bhois, and are remarkable for strength and
swiftness." — Maria Graham, 128.
BOYA, s. A buoy. Sea H.
(Roebuck). [Mr. Skeat adds: "The
Malay word is also hoya or hai-rop,
which latter I cannot trace."]
[BOYANORE, BAONOR, s. A
corr. of the Malayal. Vdllunavar,
* Ruler.' ,
[1887.— "Somewhere about 1694-95 . . .
the Kadattunad Raja, known to the early
English as the Boyanore or Baonor of
Badagara, was in semi-independent posses-
sion of Kaduttanad, that is, of the territory
lying between the Mah6 and Kotta rivers."
— Logan, Man. of Malabar, i. 345.]
BRAB, s. The Palmyra Tree (see
palmyra) or Borctssus fkthelliformis.
The Portuguese called this Palmeira
brava ('wild' palm), whence the
English corruption. The term is un-
known in Bengal, where the tree is
called ' fan-palm,' ' palmyra,' or by the
H. name tdl or tar.
1623.— "The book is made after the
fashion of this country, i.e. not of paper
which is seldom or never used, but of palm
leaves, viz. of the leaves of that which the
Portuguese call palnmrn brama (si/;), or wild
palm."— P. della Valle, ii. 681 ; [Hak. Soc.
ii. 291].
c. 1666. — "Totis les Malabares ^crivent
comme nous de gauche a droit sur les
feuilles des Palmeras Bravas." — Thevenot,
V. 268.
1673.— "Another Tree called Brabb,
bodied like the Cocoe, but the leaves grow
round like a Peacock's Tail set upright." —
Fryer, 76.
1759. — "Brabb, so called at Bombay:
Palmira on the coast ; and Tall at Bengal."
— Ives, 458.
0. 1760. — "There are also here and there
interspersed a few brab-trees, or rather wild
palm-trees (the word hrab being derived from
Brabo, which in Portuguese signifies wild)
• . . the chief profit from that is the toddy."
— Orose, i. 48.
[1808.— See quotation under BANDABEE.]
1809.— "The Palmyra . . . here called
the brab, furnishes the best leaves for
thatching, and the dead ones serve for fuel."
— Maria Graham, 5.
BRAHMIN, BRAHMAN, BRA-
MIN, s. In some parts of India
called Bahman; Skt. Brdhmam.
This word now means a member of
the priestly caste, but the original
meaning and use were different.
Haug. {Brahma und die Bralimanen,
pp. 8-11) traces the word to tlie root
hrih, 'to increase,' and shows how it
has come to have its present significa-
tion. The older English form is
Brachman, which comes to us through
the Greek and Latin authors.
c. B.C. 330. — ". . . Tdv iv Ta^aoij
ao<pi(XTwv iSeiv 86o <f)r](rl, BpaxfJ'avas dfKpo-
ripovs, rbv fikv irpecr^vrepov e^vprj/x^vou, rbv
de vedrrepou KOfiTjTTjv, au(l)OT€pois 5' aKoXov-
delv fiadrp-ds . . ."— Aristobuhcs, quoted
in Strabo, xv. c. 61.
c. B.C. 300. — ""AXXt?^ 5^ diaipeaiu iroiet-
rai Trepi tQv (pi\o(r6<po}v 8{io yepr} (fxicTKUv,
wv Tovs fiep Bpaxi^dvas KaXeT, reus 8^
Tap/Jidpas [Zapfjidvas ?]" — From MegastheneSy
in Strabo, xv. c. 59.
c. A.D. 150. — "But the evil stars have not
forced the Brahmins to do evil and abomin-
able things ; nor have the good stars per-
suaded the rest of the (Indians) to abstain
from evil things." — Bardesanes, in Cureton's
Spicilegium, 18.
c. A.D. 500. — " Bpax/J-cipes ; 'Ip8iKdv
^dpos Gottxiyrarop ot)s koI ^pdx/J-as KaXovaiP."
—Stephanus Byzantinus.
1298.— Marco Polo writes (pi.) Abraiaman
or Abraiamin, which seems to represent an
incorrect Ar. plural {e.g. AhrdJiamm) picked
up from Arab sailors ; the correct Ar. plural
is Bardhima.
1444.— Poggio taking down the reminis-
cences of Nicolo Conti writes Brammones.
1555.— "Among these is ther a people
called Brachmanes, whiche (as Didimus
their Kinge wrote unto Alexandre _• • • )
live a pure and simple life, led with no
likerous lustes of other mennes vanities."
— W. Watreman, Fardle of Faciouns.
1572.—
" Brahmenes sao os sens religiosos,
Nome antiguo, e de grande preemmencia:
Observam os preceitos tao famosos ^ _ ^^
D'hmn, que primeiro poz nomo S. sciencia.
Oam3es, vii. 40.
1578._Acosta has Bragmen.
1582.— "Castaiieda, tr. by N. L.," has
Bramane.
1630,—" The Bramanes . . . Origen, cap.
13 & 15, affirmeth to bee descended from
Abraham by Cheturah, who seated them-
BRAHMIN Y BULL.
112
BRANDY COORTEE.
selves in India, and that so they were
called Abrahmanes."— Z<)7-c?, Desc. of the
Banian Rel., 71.
1676.—
*' Comes he to upbraid us with his inno-
cence ?
Seize him, and take this preaching Brach-
man hence."
Dryden, Aurungzebe, iii. 3.
1688.— "The public worship of the pagods
was tolerated at Groa, and the sect of the
Brachmans daily increased in power, be-
cause these Pagan priests had bribed the
Portuguese officers. " — Dryden, Life ofXavier.
1714. — "The Dervis at first made some
scruple of violating his promise to the dying
brachman." — The Spectator, No. 578.
BRAHMJNY BULL, s. A bull
devoted to Siva and let loose ; gene-
rally found frequenting Hindu bazars,
and fattened by the run of the Bunyas'
shops. The term is sometimes used
more generally (Brahminy bull, -ox, or
-cow) to denote the humped Indian ox
as a species.
1872.— "He could stop a huge Bramini
bull, when running in fury, by catching
hold of its horns." — Govinda Samanta, i. 85.
[1889. — " Herbert Edwards made his mark
as a writer of the Brahminee Bull Letters
in the Delhi Gazette." — Galcndta Rev., app.
xxii.]
BRAHMINY BUTTER, s. This
seems to have been an old name for
Ghee (q.v.). In MS. " Acct. Charges,
Dieting, &c., at Fort St. David for
Nov.— Jany., 1746-47," in India Office,
we find :
" Butter .... Pagodas 220
Brahminy do. ,, 1 34 0."
BRAHMINY DUCK, s. The
common Anglo-Indian name of the
handsome bird Casarca rutila (Pallas),
or * Ruddy Shieldrake ' ; constantly
seen on the sandy shores of the
Gangetic rivers in single pairs, the
pair almost always at some distance
apart. The Hindi name is cliakwd,
and the dvaJcwd-chakivl (male and
female of the species) afford a common-
place comparison in Hindi literature
for faithful lovers and spouses. " The
Hindus have a legend that two lovers
for their indiscretion were transformed
ij^^^ojSjjjipijlj^r Ducks, that they are
'=**coiraemnedto pass the night apart
from each other, on opposite banks
of the river, and that all night long
each, in its turn, asks its mate if it
shall come across, but the question
is always met by a negative — " Chakwa,
shall I come?" "No,Chakwi." "Chak-
wi, shall I come?" "No, Chakwa."
— (Jerdon.) The same author says the
bird is occasionally killed in England.
BRAHMINY KITE, s. The
Milvus Pondicerianus of Jerdon, Hali-
astur Indite, Boddaert. The name is
given because the bird is regarded
\\dth some reverence by the Hindus
as sacred to Vishnu. It is found
throughout India.
c. 1328. — "There is also in this India a
certain bird, big, like a Kite, having a
white head and belly, but all red above,
which boldly snatches fish out of the hands
of fishermen and other people, and in-
deed [these birds] go on just like dogs." —
Friar Jordanns, 36.
1673. — " . . . 'tis Sacrilege with them to
kill a Cow or Calf ; but highly piacular to
shoot a Kite, dedicated to the Brachmins,
for which Money will hardly pacify." —
Fryer, 33.
[1813. — "We had a still bolder and more
ravenous enemy in the hawks and brahminee
kites." — Forbes, Or. Mem., 2nd ed., ii. 162.]
BRAHMO-SOMAJ, s. The Ben-
gali pronunciation of Skt. Brahma
Samdja, ' assembly of Brahmists ' ;
Brahma being the Supreme Being
according to the Indian philosophic
systems. The reform of Hinduism
so called was begun by Eam Mohun
Roy (Rama Mofmiia Ral) in 1830.
Professor A. Weber has shown that
it does not constitute an independent
Indian movement, but is derived from
European Theism. [Also see Moni&r-
Williams, Brahmanism^ 486.]
1876.— "The Brahmo Somaj, or Theistic
Church of India, is an experiment hitherto
unique in religious history." — Collet, Brahmo
Year-book, 5.
BRANDUL, s. 'Backstay,' in Sea
H. Port, hrandal {Roebuck).
BRANDY COORTEE, -COATEE,
s. Or sometimes simply Brandy. A
corruption of bdrdnl, 'a cloak,' literally
pluviale^ from P. hdrdn, ' rain.' Barani-
kurti seems to be a kind of hybrid
shaped by the English word coat,
though kurtd and kurtl are true P.
words for various forms of jacket or
tunic.
[1754. — " Their women also being not less
than 6000, were dressed with great coats
(these are called baranni) of crimson cloth,
after the manner of the men, and not to be
BRANDYPA WNEE.
113
BRAZIL-WOOD.
distinguished at a distance ; so that the
whole made a very formidable appeQ,rance."
— H. of Nadir Shah, in Hanway, 367.]
1788. — "Barrannee — a cloak to cover one
from the rain." — Ind. Vocab. (Stockdale).
[The word Barani is now commonly
used to describe those crops which are
dependent on the annual rains, not
on artificial irrigation.
[1900. — " The recent rain has improved the
barani crops." — Pioneer Mail, 19th Feb.]
BRANDYPAWNEE, s. Brandy
and water ; a specimen of genuine
Urdu, i.e. Camp jargon, which hardly
needs interpretation. H. 'pani, ' water.'
Williamson (1810) has hrandy-shrauh-
pauny(V. M. ii. 123).
[1854. — "I'm sorry to see you gentlemen
drinking brandy-pawnee," says he ; "it
plays the deuce with our young men in
India." — Thackeray, Newcomes, ch. i.]
1866.— "The brandy pawnee of the East,
and the ' sangaree ' of the West Indies, are
happily now almost things of the past, or
exist in a very modified form." — Waring,
Tropical Resident, 177.
BRASS, s.
-{Roebuck.)
A brace. Sea dialect.
[BRASS-KNOCKER, s. A term
applied to a rechauffe or serving up
again of yesterday's dinner or supper.
It is said to be found in a novel by
Winwood Keade called Liberty Hall,
as a piece of Anglo-Indian slang ; and
it is supposed to be a corruption of
hdsl khdna, H. ' stale food ' ; see 5
ser. N. <h Q., 34, 77.]
BRATTY, s. A word, used only
in the South, for cakes of dry cow-
dung, used as fuel more or less all
over India. It is Tam. varatti, [or
mratti\ * dried dung.' Various terms
are current elsewhere, but in Upper
India the most common is upld. — (Vide
OOPLA).
BRAVA, n.p. A sea-port on the
east coast of Africa, lat. 1° T N.,
long. 44° 3', properly Barawa.
1516.—". . . a town of the Moors, well
walled, and built of good stone and white-
wash, which is called Brava. ... It is a
place of trade, which has already been
destroyed by the Portuguese, with great
slaughter of the inhabitants. . . . " —
Barbosa, 15.
BRAZIL-WOOD, s. This name is
now applied in trade to the dye-wood | August [19].
imported from Pernambuco, which is
derived from certain species of Caesal-
pinia indigenous there. But it origin-
ally applied to a dye-wood of the same
genus which was imported from India,
and which is now known in trade as
Sappan (q.v.). [It is the andam or
bakkam of the Arabs {Burton^ Ar.
Nights, iii. 49).] The history of the
word is very curious. For when the
name was applied to the newly dis-
covered region in S. America, probably,
as Barros alleges, because it produced
a dye-wood similar in character to the
brazil of the East, the trade-name
gradually became appropriated to the S.
American product, and was taken away
from that of the E. Indies. See some
further remarks in Marco Polo, 2nd ed.,
ii. 368-370 [and Encycl. Bibl. i. 120].
This is alluded to also by Gamoes
(x. 140) :
" But here where Earth spreads wider, ye
shall claim
realms by the niddy Dye-wood made
renown'd ;
these of the 'Sacred Cross' shall win
the name :
by your first Navy shall that world be
found." Burton.
The medieval forms of brazil were
many ; in Italian it is generally verziy
verzino, or the like.
1330.— "And here they burn the brazil-
wood [verzino) for fuel . . ."—Fr. Odoric, in
Cathay, &c., p. 77.
1552.—". . . when it came to the 3d of
May, and Pedralvares was about to set
sail, in order to give a name to the land
thus newly discovered, he ordered a very
great Cross to be hoisted at the top of a
tree, after mass had been said at the foot
of the tree, and it had been set up with the
solemn benediction of the priests, and then
he gave the country the name of Sancta
Cruz. . . . But as it was through the symbol
of the Cross that the Devil lost his dominion
over us ... as soon as the red wood called
Brazil began to arrive from that country,
he wrought that that name should abide
in the mouth of the people, and that the
name of Holy Cross should be lost, as if
the name of a wood for colouring cloth were
of more moment than that wood which
imbues all the sacraments with the tincture
of salvation, which is the Blood of Jesus
Christ."— ^arro5, I. v. 2.
1554.— "The baar (Bahar) of Brazil con-
tains 20 fara§olas (see FRAZALA), weighing
it in a coir rope, and there is no jmiotaa (see
PICOTA)"— ^- Nwies, 18.
1641.— "We went to see the B^sp-house
where 'the lusty knaves are compelled to
labour, and the rasping of BraziU and Log-
wood is very hard labour. "—Evelyns Diary,
BREEGH-GANDY.
114
BRINJARRY.
BREECH-CANDY, n.p. A locality
on the shore of Bombay Island to the
north of Malabar Hill. The true name,
as Dr. Murray Mitchell tells me, is be-
lieved to be B,urj-khddl, ' the Tower of
the Creek.'
BRIDGEMAN, s. Anglo-Sepoy H.
briJTndn, denoting a military prisoner,
of which word it is a quaint corrup-
tion.
BRINJARRY, s. Also BINJAR-
REE, BUNJARREE, and so on. But
the first form has become classical from
its constant occurrence in the Indian
Despatches of Sir A. Wellesley. The
word is properly H. banjdrd, and
Wilson derives it from Skt. hanij,
trade,' kdra, ,' doer.' It is possible that
the form brinjdrd may have been sug-
gested by a supposed connection with
the Pers. hirinj, 'rice.' (It is alleged
in the Did. of Words used in the E.
Jndies, 2nd ed., 1805, to be derived from
brinj, 'rice,' and ara, 'bring'!) The
Brinjarries of the Deccan are dealers in
grain and salt, who move about, in
numerous parties with cattle, carrying
their goods to different markets, and who
in the days of the Deccan wars were the
great resource of the commissariat, as
they followed the armies with supplies
for sale. They talk a kind of Mahratta
or Hindi patois. Most classes of Banj aras
in the west appear to have a tradition
of having first come to the Deccan with
Moghul camps as commissariat carriers.
In a pamphlet called Some Account of
the Bunjarrah Glass, by N. R. Cumber-
lege, District Sup. of Police, Basein,
Berar (Bombay, 1882 ; [North Indian
N. & Q. iv. 163 seqq.\), the author
attempts to distinguish between hrinj-
arees as ' grain-carriers,' and hunjarrahs,
from bunjdr, ' waste land ' (meaning
hanjar or hdnjar). But this seems
fanciful. In the N.-W. Provinces the
name is also in use, and is applied to
a numerous tribe spread along the
skirt of the Himalaya from Hardwar
to Gorakhpur, some of whom are
settled, whilst the rest move about
with their cattle, sometimes transport-
ing goods for hire, and sometimes
carrying grain, salt, lime, forest pro-
duce, or other merchandise for sale.
[See Crooke, Tribes and Gastes, i. 149 seqq.']
Vanjaras, as they are called about
Bombay, used to come down from
Rajputana and Central India, with
large droves of cattle, laden with grain,
&c., taking back with them salt for
the most part. These were not mere
carriers, but the actual dealers, paying
ready money, and they were orderly
in conduct.
c. 1505. — "As scarcity was felt in his
I camp {Sultan Sikandar Lodi's) in conse-
quence of the non-arrival of the Banj aras,
he despatched 'Azam Hum^yun for the
j purpose of bringing in supplies." — NiavuU
' Ullah, in Elliot, v. 100 (written c. 1612).
1516. — "The Moors and Gentiles of the
cities and towns throughout the country
come to set up their shops and cloths at
Cheul . . . they bring these in great
caravans of domestic oxen, with packs, like
donkeys, and on the top of these long white
sacks placed crosswise, in which they bring
their goods ; and one man drives 30 or 40
beasts before him." — Barbosa, 71.
1563.—". . . This King of Dely took the
Balagat from certain very powerful gentoos,
whose tribe are those whom we now call
Venezaras, and from others dwelling in the
country, who are called Golles ; and all these,
Colles, and Venezaras, and Reisbutos, live
by theft and robbery to this day." — Garcia
De 0., f. 34.
c. 1632. — "The very first step which
Mohabut Khan [Khan Khanan] took in the
Deccan, was to present the Bunjaras of
Hindostan with elephants, horses, and
cloths ; and he collected (by these con-
ciliatory measures) so many of them that
he had one chief Bunjara at Agrah, another
in Groojrat, and another above the Ghats,
and established the advanced price of 10 sera
per rupee (in his camp) to enable him to
buy it cheaper." — MS. Life of Molialnd Khan
{Khan Khanan), in Briggs's paper quoted
below, 183.
1638. — "II y a dans le Royaume de Oun-
cam vn certain peuple qu'ils appellent Vene-
sars, qui achettent le bled et le ris . . .
pour le reuendre dans I'Indosthan . . . bu
ils vont auec des Qaffilas ou Garavances de
cinq ou six, et quelque fois de neuf ou dix
mille bestes de somme. . . ." — Marvdelslo,
245.
1793.— "Whilst the army halted on the
23rd, accounts were received from Captain
Read . . . that his convoy of brinjarries
had been attacked by a body of horse." —
Dirom, 2.
1800.— "The Binjarries I look upon in
the light of servants of the public, of whose
grain I have a right to regulate the sale
. . . always taking care that they have a
proportionate advantage." — A. Wellesley, in
Ufe of Sir T. Munro, i. 264.
,, "The Brinjarries drop in by
degrees." — Wellington, i. 175.
1810. — " Immediately facing us a troop of
Brinjarees had taken up their residence
for the night. These people travel from
one end of India to the other, carrying
salt, grain, assafoetida, almost as necessary
to an army as salt." — Maria GraJiam, 61.
BRINJA UL.
115
BRINJAUL.
1813. — "We met there a number of
ITanjarrahs, or merchants, with large
-droves of oxen, laden with valuable articles
from the interior country, to commute for
«alt on the sea-coast." — Forbes, Or. Mem.
i. 206 ; [2nd ed. i. 118 ; also see ii. 276 seqq.'].
,, "As the Deccan is devoid of a single
navigable river, and has no roads that admit
of wheel-carriages, the whole of this ex-
tensive intercourse is carried on by laden
bullocks, the property of that class of
people known as Bunjaras." — ^cc. of
Origin, Hist., mid Manners of . . . Bun-
jaras, by Gapt. John Briggs, in Tr. Lit.
' Soc.Bo.i. 61.
1825. — "We passed a number of Brin-
Jarrees who were carrying salt. . . . They
. . . had all bows . . . arrows, sword and
shield. . . . Even the children had, many
of them, bows and arrows suited to their
strength, and I saw one young woman
equipped in the same manner." — Heber,
ii. 94.
1877.— "They were brinjarries, or car-
riers of grain, and were quietly encamped
at a village about 24 miles off ; trading
most unsuspiciously in grain and salt." —
Meadows Taylor, Life, n.VJ.
BRINJAUL, s. The name of a
vegetable called in the W. Indies the
Egg-plantj and more commonly known
to the English in Bengal under that
•of hangun (prop, haingan). It is the
Solanum Melongena, L., very commonly
cultivated on the shores of the Mediter-
ranean as well as in India and the
East generally. Though not known
in a wild state under this form, there
is no reasonable doubt that S. Melon-
^ena is a derivative of the common
Indian S. msanum, L. The word in
the form brinjaul is from the Portu-
guese, as we shall see. But probably
there is no word of the kind which has
undergone such extraordinary variety
of modifications, whilst retaining the
«ame meaning, as this. The Skt. is
ihantdMj H. bimntd, baigan, baingah,
P. badingdriy badilgdn, Ar. badinjdn,
Span, alberengena, berengena, Port, berin-
^ela, bringiela, bringella, Low Latin
ffielangolus, rnercmgolus, Ital. melangola,
melanzana, mela insana, &c. (see P.
delta Valle, below), French aubergine
(from alberengena), Tnelong^ne, meran-
ghne, and pro\dncially belingene, alber-
gaine, albergine, albergame. (See Marcel
Devic, p. 46.) Littre, we may remark,
explains {dormitante Homero ?) aubergine
-as ' espke de morelUy giving the etym.
as "diminutif de auberge" (in the
sense of a kind of peach). Melongena
is no real Latin word, but a factitious
rendering of melanzana, or, as Marcel
Devic says, " Latin du botaniste." It
looks as if the Skt. word were the
original of all. The H. baingan again
seems to have been modified from the
P. badingdn, [or, as Platts asserts, direct
from the Skt. vanga, vangana, ' the plant
of Bengal,'] and baingan also through
the Ar. to have been the parent of the
Span, berengena^ and so of all the other
European names except the Englisli
'egg-plant.' The Ital. mela insana is
the most curious of these corruptions,
framed by the usual effort after mean-
ing, and connecting itself with the
somewhat indigestible reputation of
the vegetable as it is eaten in Italy,
which is a fact. When cholera is
abroad it is considered {e.g. in Sicily)
to be an act of folly to eat the melan-
zana. There is, however, behind this,
some notion (exemplified in the quota-
tion from Lane's Mod. Egypt, below)
connecting the badinjdn with madness.
[Burton, Ar. Nights, iii. 417.] And it
would seem that the old Arab medical
writers give it a bad character as an
article of diet. Thus Avicenna says
the badinjdn generates melancholy and
obstructions. To the N. O. Solanaceae
many poisonous plants belong.
The word has been carried, with the
vegetable, to the Archipelago, pro-
bably by the Portuguese, for the
Malays call it berinjald. [On this Mr.
Skeat writes : " The Malay form brinjal,
from the Port., not berinjald, is given
by Clifford and Swettenham, but it
cannot be established as a Malay word,
being almost certainly the Eng. brinjaul
done into Malay. It finds no place in
Klinkert, and the native Malay word,
which is the only word used in pure
Peninsular Malay, is terong or trong.
The form berinjald, I believe, must
have come from the Islands if it really
exists."]
1554._(At Goa). "And the excise from
garden stuff under which are comprised
these things, viz.: Radishes, beetroot, gar-
lick, onions green and dry, green tamarinds,
lettuces, conbalinguas, ginger, oranges,
dill, coriander, mint, cabbage, salted
mangoes, brinjelas, lemons, gourds, cit-
rons, cucumbers, which articles none may-
sell in retail except the Rendeiro of this
excise, or some one who has got permission
from him. . . ."— -'S^. Botelho, Tombo, 49.
c. 1580.— "Trifolivmi quoque virens come-
dunt Arabes, mentham Judaei crudam, . . .
mala insana . . ."—Prosper Alpinus, i. 65.
1611.— "We had a market there kept
BROACH.
116
BROACH.
upon the Strand of diuers sorts of pro-
uisions, towit . . . Pallingenies, cucumbers
. . ." — N. Dounton, in Purchas, i. 298.
1616. — "It seems to me to be one of
those fruits which are called in good Tuscan
petronciani, but which by the Lombards are
called melanzane, and by the vulgar at
Rome viarignani ; and if my memory does
not deceive me, by the Neapolitans in their
patois molegnane." — P. della Valle, i. 197.
1673.— "The Garden . . . planted with
Potatoes, Yawms, Berenjaws, both hot
plants . . ."—Fryer, 104.
1738.— "Then follow during the rest of
the summer, ailabashas .... bediu-janas,
and tomatas." — Shaw's Travels, 2nd ed. 1757,
p. 141.
c. 1740.— "This man (Balaji Rao), who
had become absolute in Hindostan as well
as in Decan, was fond of bread made of
Badjrah ... he lived on raw Bringelas, on
unripe mangoes, and on raw red pepper." —
Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 229.
1782. — Sonnerat writes B^ringedes. —
i. 186.
1783. — Forrest spells brinjalles ( V. to Mer-
gui, 40) ; and (1810) Williamson biiingal
( V. M. i. 133). Forbes (1813), bringal and
berenjal (Or. Mem. i. 32) [in 2nd ed. i. 22,
bungal,] ii. 50 ; [in 2nd ed. i. 348].
1810. — "I saw last night at least two
acres covered with brinjaal, a species of
Solanum." — Maria Cfraham, 24.
1826. — "A plate of poached eggs, fried in
sugar and butter ; a dish of badenjans, slit
in the middle and boiled in grease." — Hajji
Baba, ed. 1835, p. 150.
1835. — "The neighbours unanimously de-
clared that the husband was mad. . . .
One exclaimed : ' There is no strength nor
power but in God ! God restore thee ! '
Another said : ' How sad ! He was really
a worthy man,' A third remarked :
'Badingans are very abundant just now.'"
— Lane, Mod. Egyptians, ed. 1860, 299.
1860. — "Amoi^st other triumphs of the
native cuisine were some singular, but by
no means inelegant chefs d'oeuvre, biinjals
boiled and stuffed with savoury meats, but
exhibiting ripe and undressed fruit growing
on the same branch." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii.
161. This dish is mentioned in the Sanskrit
Cookery Book, which passes as by King
Nala. It is managed by wrapping part of
the fruit in wet cloths whilst the rest is
being cooked.
BROACH, n.p. Bharoch, an ancient
and still surviving city of Guzerat, on
the Elver Nerbudda. The original
forms of the name are Bhrigu-kach-
chJm, and Bhdru-Kachchha, which last
form appears in the Sunnar Cave In-
scription No. ix., and this was written
with fair correctness by the Greeks
as Bapvyd^a and Bapydar}. "Illiterate
Guzerattees would in attempting to
articulate Bhreeghoo-Kslietra (sic), lose
the half in coalescence, and call it
Barigache." — Drummond, Illus. of Guz-
erattee, &c.
c. B.C. 20. — "And then laughing, and
stript naked, anointed and with his loin-cloth
on, he leaped upon the pyre. And this^
inscription was set upon his tomb: Zar-
manochegas the Indian from Barg6se having
rendered himself immortal after the hereditary
custom of the Indians lieth here." — Nicolaus
Damascenus, in Straho, xv. 72. [Lassen
takes the name Zarmanochegas to represent
the Skt. Srdmandcharya, teacher of the
Srdmanas, from which it would appear that,
he was a Buddhist priest.]
c. A.D. 80.— "On the right, at the very-
mouth of the gulf, there is a long and
narrow strip of shoal. . . . And if one suc-
ceeds in getting into the gulf, still it is hard
to hit the mouth of the river leading to
Barygaza, owing to the land being so low
. . . and when found it is difficult to
enter, owing to the shoals of the river near
the mouth. On this account there are at
the entrances fishermen employed by the
King ... to meet ships as far ofif as Sy-
rastrene, and by these they are piloted up
to Barygaza." — Periplus, sect. 43. It is-
very interesting to compare Horsburgh with,
this ancient account. "From the sands of
Swallow to Broach a continued bank extendi
along the shore, which at Broach river pro-
jects out about 5 miles. . . . The tide flows
here . . . velocity 6 knots . . . rising
nearly 30 feet. ... On the north side of the
river, a great way up, the town of Broach.
is situated ; vessels of considerable burden
may proceed to this place, as the channels
are deep in many places, but too intricate to
be navigated without a pilot." — India
Directory [in loco).
c. 718. — Banis is mentioned as one of the
places against which Arab attacks were di-
rected.—See Elliot, i. 441.
c. 1300.—". . . a river which lies be-
tween the Sarsut and Ganges ... has a
south-westerly course till it falls into the
sea near Bahnich." — Al-Biruni, in Elliot,
i. 49.
A.D. 1321.— "After their blessed martyr-
dom, which occurred on the Thursday before
Palm Sunday, in Thana of India, I baptised
about 90 persons in a certain city called
Parocco, 10 days' journey distant there-
from . . ."—Friar Jordanus, in Catliay,
&c., 226.
1652.— "A great and rich ship said t<>
belong to Meleque Gupij, Lord of Baroche."
— Barros, II. vi. 2.
1555. — " Sultan Ahmed ^ on his part
marched upon Baiflj."— 'Sfic?* 'AH, 85.
[1615.— "It would be necessary to give
credit unto two or three Guzzaratts for some
cloth to make a voyage to Bliirouse." —
Foster, Letters, iv. 94.]
1617.—" We gave our host ... a peece
of hachar baroche to his children to make-
BUCK.
117 BUGKSHEESH, BUXEES.
them 2 coates." — Cocks' s Diary, i. 330.
[Backar here seems to represent a port
•connected with Broach, called in the Aln
i\\. 243) Bhankora or Bhakor ; Bayley gives
Bkakorah as a village on the frontier of
*Gujerat.]
1623. — "Before the hour of complines
... we arrived at the city of Barochi,
or Behrug as they call it in Persian, under
the walls of which, on the south side, flows
a river called Nerbeda." — P. delta Valle,
ii. 529 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 60].
1648.— In Van Twist (p. 11), it is written
Broichia.
[1676.— "From Surat to Baroche, 22
■coss." — Taveniier, ed Ball, i. QQ.^
1756.— "Bandar of Bhroch."— (Bird's tr.
of) Mirat-i-Ahmadi, 115.
1803. — "I have the honour to enclose . . .
papers which contain a detailed account of
the . . . capture of Baroach." — Wellitig-
BUCK, V. To prate, to cKatter, to
talk much and egotistically. H. baknd.
£A huck-stick is a chatterer.]
1880.— "And then ... he bucks with
:& quiet stubborn determination that would
fill an American editor, or an Under Secre-
tary of State with despair. He belongs to
the 12-foot-tiger school, so perhaps he can't
help it."— AH Baba, 164.
BUCKAUL, s. Ar. H. hakkdl, 'a
shopkeeper ; ' a hunya (q. v. ' under
BANYAN). In Ar. it means rather a
^second-hand' dealer.
[c. 1590.— "There is one cast of the
Vai^yas called Banik, more commonly termed
Baniya (grain - merchant). _ The Persians
name them bakkal. . . ."—Am, tr. Jarrett,
iii. 118.]
1800.—". . . a buccal of this place told
me he would let me have 500 bags to-
morrow."—W-^e^/m^^ow, i. 196.
1826. — "Should I find our neighbour the
-Baqual ... at whose shop I used to spend
in sweetmeats all the copper monejr that I
■could purloin from my father." — Haiji Baba,
«d. 1835, 295.
BUCKSHAW, s. We have not
been able to identify the fish so
-called, or the true form of the name.
Perhaps it is only H. hachchd, Mahr.
■bachchd (P. bacha, Skt. vatsa), 'the
joung of any creature.' But the
Konkani Diet, gives '6owsm— peixe
pequeno de qualquer sorte,'' 'little
fish of any kind.' This is perhaps
the real word ; but it also may
represent bachcha. The practice of
manuring the coco-palms with putrid
fish is still rife, as residents of the
Crovernment House at Parell never
forget. The fish in use is refuse
bummelo (q. v.). [The word is really
the H. bachhud, a well-known edible
fish which abounds in the Ganges
and other N. Indian rivers. It is
either the Pseudoutropius garua, or
P. murius of Day, Fish. Ind., nos.
474 or 471 ; Fau. Br. Ind. i. 141,
137.]
1673.—" . . . Cocoe Nuts, for Oyl, which
latter they dunging with (Bubsho) Fish, the
Land-Breezes brought a poysonous Smell on
board Ship."— i^Vyer, 55. [Also see WJveeter,
Early Rec, 40.]
1727.— "The Air is somewhat unhealth-
ful, which is chiefly imputed to their
dunging their Cocoa-nut trees with Buck-
shoe, a sort of small Fishes which their Sea
abounds in. "—.4. Hamilton, i. 181.
c. 1760. — ". . . manure for the coco-
nut-tree . . . consisting of the small fry
of fish, and called by the country name of
Buckshaw."— G^rose, i. 31.
[1883. — " Mahslr, rohu and batchwa are
found in the river Jumna."— Gazetteer of Delhi
District, 21.]
BUCKSHAW, s. This is also used
in Cocks's Diary (i. 63, 99) for some
kind of Indian piece-goods, we know
not what. [The word is not found
in modern lists of piece-goods. It
is perhaps a corruption of Pers. bukchah.,
'a bundle,' used specially of clothes.
Tavernier (see below) uses the word
in its ordinary sense.
[1614.—" Percalla, Boxshaes." — Foster,
Letters, ii. 88.
[1615. — "80 pieces Boxsha gingams";
" Per Puxshaws, double piece, at 9 mas." —
Ihid. iii. 156 ; iv. 50.
[1665. — " I went to lie down, my bouchha
being all the time in the same place, half
under the head of my bed and half outside."
— Tavernier, ed. Ball, ii. 166.]
BUCKSHEESH, BUXEES, s. P.
through P.— H. bakhshish. Buonamano,
Trinkgeld, pourboire ; we don't seem
to have in England any exact equiva-
lent for the word, though the thing
is so general ; ' sometliing for (the
driver) ' is a poor expression ; tip is
accurate, but is slang ; gratuity is
ofiicial or dictionary English.
[1625.— "Bacsheese (as they say in the
Arabicke tongue) that is gratis freely."—
Purchas, ii. 1340 [n.b.d.].
1759.— "To Presents:— K. A. P.
2 Pieces of flowered Velvet 532 7 0
1 ditto of Broad Cloth ... 50 0 0
Buxis to the Servants . . 50 0 0 '*
Qost of Entertainment to Jugget Set. In
Long, 190.
BUCKYNE.
118 BUDDHA, BUDDHISM.
c. 1760. — ". . . Buxie money." — Ives, 51.
1810.—". . . each mile will cost full one
rupee [i.e. 2s. 6c?.), besides various little
disbursements by way of buxees, or pre-
sents, to every set of bearers." — Williamson,
V. M. ii. 235.
1823. — "These Christmas-boxes are said to
be an ancient custom here, and I could
almost fancy that our name of box for this
particular kind of present ... is a corrup-
tion of buckshish, a gift or gratuity, in
Turkish, Persian, and Hindoostanee." —
Heber, i. 45.
1853. — "The relieved bearers opened the
shutters, thrust in their torch, and their
black heads, and most unceremoniously de-
manded buxees."— ir. Arnold, Oakfield, i.
BUCKYNE, s. H. hakdyan, the
tree Melia sempervivens, Roxb. (N. 0.
Meliaceae). It has a considerable re-
semblance to the mm tree (see NEEM) ;
and in Bengali is called mahd-nlm,
which is also the Skt. name, mahd-
nimba. It is sometimes erroneously
called Persian Lilac.
BUDDHA, BUDDHISM, BUD-
DHIST. These words are often
written with a quite erroneous as-
sumption of precision Bhudda, &c.
All that we shall do here is to collect
some of the earlier mentions of Buddha
and the religion called by his name.
c. 200. — " EiVt 5^ Twv 'lu8u)v oi rots
BojJrTa TrcLdofJievoL Trapayy^\iui.a(riv 6v 5t'
inr€p^o\T]v aefivorrjTOS els debv reTL/nriKaa-i."
Clemens Alexandrinus, Stromaton, Liber 1.
(Oxford ed., 1715, i. 359).
c. 240. — "Wisdom and deeds have always
from time to time been brought to mankind
by the messengers of God. So in one age
they have been brought to mankind by the
messenger called Buddha to India, in another
by ZarMusht to Persia, in another by Jesus
to the West. Thereupon this revelation has
come down, this prophecy in this last age,
through me, M^nl, the messenger of the
God of truth to Babylonia." — The Book of
Maul, called Shdburkdn, quoted by A Ibirunl,
in his Chronology, tr. by Sachau, p. 190.
c. 400. — " Apud Gymnosophistas Indiae
quasi per manus hujus opinionis auctoritas
traditur, quod Buddam principem dogmatis
eorum, e latere suo virgo generaret. Nee
hoc mirum de barbaris, quum Minervam
•quoque de capite Jovis, et Liberum patrem
de femore ejus procreates, docta finxit
Graecia." — St. Jerome, Adv. Jovinianum,
Lib. i. ed. Vallarsii, ii. 309.
c. 440. — ". . . TT7J'tKaOTa 7a/) t6 'E/i7re-
boKKiovs Tov 7rap"'EX\77(ri (pi\o<r6(pov doy/na,
dia TOV Mavixct^ou xp'-^^"'''-'^^'-'^!^^^ vireKplvaTO
. . . To&rov 5^ TOV liKvdiavov /xadrp-ris
yivcTai BojJSSas, irpbrepov Tepe^ivOos xaXov-
/xevos . . . K.T.X." (see the same matter
from Georgius Cedrenv^ below). — Socratis,.
Hist. Eccles. Lib. I. cap. 22.
c. 840. — "An cert^ Bragmanorum seque-
mur opinionem, ut quemadmodum illi sectae
suae auctorem Bubdam, per virginis latus
narrant exortum, ita nos Christum fuiss&
praedicemus? Vel magis sic nascitur Dei
sapientia de virginis cerebro, quomodo Min-
erva de Jovis vertice, tamquam Liber Pater
de femore? Ut Christicolam de virginis
partu non solennis natura, vel auctoritas
sacrae lectionis, sed superstitio Gentilis, et
commenta perdoceant fabulosa." — Ratramni
Corbeiensis L. de Nativitate Xti., cap. iii. in
L. D'Achery, Spicilegiuvi, tom. i. p. 54, Paris^
c. 870. — "The Indians give in general
the name of budd to anything, connected
with their worship, or which forms the
object of their veneration. So, an idol is
called budd."—Bil(kluri, in Elliot, i. 123.
c. 904. — "BudS,saf was the founder of
the Sabaean Religion ... he preached ta
mankind renunciation (of this world) and
the intimate contemplation of the superior
worlds. . . . There was to be read on the
gate of the Naobihar * at Balkh an inscrip-
tion in the Persian tongue of which this is-
the interpretation : ' The words of Bud3,saf :
In the courts of kings three things are
needed. Sense, Patience, Wealth.' Below
had been written in Arabic : ' Bud^af lies.
If a free man possesses any of the three,
he will flee from the courts of Kings.*" —
Mas'udl, iv. 45 and 49.
1000. — ". . . pseudo-prophets came for-
ward, the number and history of whom it
would be impossible to detail. . . . The first
mentioned is Budhasaf, who came forward
in India." — AlbirUnt, Chronology, by Sachau,
p. 186. This name given to Buddha is
specially interesting as showing a step nearer
the true Bodhisattca, the origin of the name
'Iajd(ra0, under which Buddha became a
Saint of the Church, and as elucidating
Prof. Max Miiller's ingenious suggestion of
that origin (see Chips, &c., iv. 184 ; see also-
Academy, Sept. 1, 1883, p. 146).
c. 1030. — "A stone was found there in
the temple of the great Budda on which an
inscription . . . purporting that the temple
had been founded 50,000 years ago. . . ." —
Al'Utbi, in Elliot, ii. 39.
c. 1060. — " This madman then, Manes (also-
caUed Scythianus) was by race a Brachman,
and he had for his teacher Budas, formerly
called Terebinthus, who having been brought
up by Scythianus in the learning of the
Greeks became a follower of the sect of
Empedocles (who said there were two first
principles opposed to one another), and when
he entered Persia declared that he had been
born of a virgin, and had been brought up-
among the hills . . . and this Budas (alias
Terebinthus) did perish, crushed by an un-
clean spirit." — Gearg. Cedremis, Hist. Comp.y
* Naobihar = Nava-Vihara ('New Buddhist
Monastery ') is still the name of a district adjoin-
I ing Balkh.
BUDDHA, BUDDHISM.
119 BUDDHA, BUDDHISM.
Bonn ed., 455 (old ed. i. 259). This wonder-
ful jumble, mainly copied, as we see, from
Socrates {mpra), seems to bring Buddha and
Manes together. "Many of the ideas of
Manicheism were but fragments of Bud-
dhism."— E. B. Cowell, in Smith's Diet, of
Christ. Biog.
c. 1190. — "Very grieved was Sarang Deva.
Constantly he performed the worship of the
Arihant ; the Buddhist religion he adopted ;
he wore no sword." — Tlte Poevi of GhaiuL
Bardai, paraphr. by Beames, in I^id. Ant.
i. 271.
1610. — " . . . This Prince is called in
the histories of him by many names : his
proper name was Dramd Rajo ; but that
by which he has been known since they
have held him for a saint is the Biidao,
which is as much as to say ' Sage ' . . .
and to this name the Gentiles throtighout
all India have dedicated great and superb
Pagodas." — Couto, Dec. V., liv. vi. cap. 2.
[1615. — "The image of Dibottes, with the
hudge collosso or bras imadg (or rather idoll)
in it." — Gocks's Diary, i. 200.]
c. 1666. — "There is indeed another, a
seventh Sect, which is called Baute, whence
do proceed 12 other different sects ; but this
is not so common as the others, the Votaries
of it being hated and despised as a company
of irreligious and atheistical people, nor do
they live like the rest." — Bemier, E. T., ii.
107 ; [ed. Constable, 336].
1685. — "Above all these they have one to
whom they pay much veneration, whom they
call Bodu ; his figure is that of a man." —
Ribeiro, f. 406.
1728. — "Before Gautama Budhum there
ha,xe been 'known 2Q Budhums — viz.: . . . ."
— Valentijn, v. (Ceylon) 369.
1753. — "Edrisi n6us instruit de cette
circonstance, en disant que le Balahar est
adorateur de Bodda. Les Brahmbnes du
Malabar disent que c'est le nom que
Vishtnu a pris dans une de ses apparitions,
et on connolt Vishtnu pour une des trois
principales divinit^s Indiennes. Suivant St.
Jer6me et St. Clement d'Alexandrie, Budda
ou Butta est le legislateur des Gymno-
Sophistes de I'lnde. La secte des Shamans
ou Saman^ens, qui est demeur^e la dominante
dans tons les royaumes d'au delk du Gauge,
a fait de Budda en cette qualite son objet
d'adoration. C'est la premiere des divinit^s
Chingulaises ou de Ceilan, selon Ribeiro.
Samano-Codom (see GAUTAMA), la grande
idole des Siapfiois, est par eux appeM Putti." —
DAnville, Eclaircissemens, 75. What know-
ledge and apprehension, on a subject then so
obscure, is shown by this great Geographer !
Compare the pretentious ignorance of the
flashy Abbe Raynal in the quotations under
1770.
1770. — "Among the deities of the second
order, particular honours are paid to Bud-
dou, who descended upon earth to take upon
himself the ofl&ce of mediator between God
and maxikind."— Raynal (tr. 1777), i. 91.
" The Biidzoisis are another sect of Japan,
of which Budzo was the founder. . . . The
spirit of Bvdzoism is dreadful. It breathes
nothing but penitence, excessive fear, and
cruel severity."— /6i"rf. i. 138. Raynal in the
two preceding passages shows that he was
not aware that the religions alluded to in
Ceylon and in Japan were the same.
1779. — "II y avoit alors dans ces parties
de rinde, et principalement k la Cote de
Coromandel et a Ceylan, un Culte dont on
ignore absolument les Dogmes ; le Dieu
Baouth, dont on ne connoit aujourd'hui,
dans rinde que le Nom et I'objet de ce
Culte ; mais il est tout-a-fait aboli, si ce
n'est, qu'il se trouve encore quelques families
d'indiens s^parees et m^prisees des autres
Castes, qui sont rest^es fiddles h Baouth,
et qui ne reconnoissent pas la religion des
Brames." — Voyage de M. Gentil, quoted by
W. Chambers, in As. Res. i. 170.
1801. — "It is generally known that the
religion of Bouddhou is the religion of the
people of Ceylon, but no one is acquainted
with its forms and precepts. I shall here
relate what I have heard upon the subject."
— M. Joinville, in As. Res. vii. 399.
1806. — " . . . The head is covered with
the cone that ever adorns the head of the
Chinese deity Fo, who has been often sup-
posed to be the same as Boudah." — Salt,
Caves of Salsette, in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. i. 50.
1810. — "Among the Bhuddists there are
no distinct castes." — Maria Graham, 89.
It is remarkable how many poems
on tlie subject of Buddlia have ap-
peared of late years. We have noted :
1. Buddha, .Epische Dichtung in
Zwanzig Gesdngen, i.e. an Epic Poem in
20 cantos (in ottava rima). Von Joseph
Vittor Widmann, Bern. 1869.
2. The Story of Gautama Buddlia
and his Creed : An Epic by Richard
Phillips, Longmans, 1871. This is
also printed in octaves, but each octave
consists of 4 heroic couplets.
3. Vasadavatta, a Buddhist Idyll;
by Dean Plumtre. Republished in
IViings New and Old, 1884. The
subject is the story of the Courtesan
of Mathura (" Vasavadatta and Upa-
gupta"), which is given in Burnouf's
Introd. a VHistoire du Buddhisme Indien,
146-148 ; a touching story, even in its
original crude form.
It opens :
"Where proud Mathoura rears her hun-
dred towers. ..."
The Skt. Diet, gives indeed as an
alternative Mathura, but Mathura is
the usual name, whence Anglo-Ind.
Muttra. , ^. _^ .
4. The brilliant Poem of Sir Edwm
Arnold, called The Light of Asia, or the
Great Renunciation, being the Life and
BUDGE-BUDGE.
120
BUDGEROW.
Teaching of Gautama, Prince of India,
and Founder of Buddhism, as told in
verse by an Indian Buddhist, 1879.
BUDGE-BUDGE, n. p. A \allage
on the Hooglily R., 15 m. below
Calcutta, where stood a fort which
was captured by Clive when advancing
on Calcutta to recapture it, in
December, 1756. The Imperial Gazet-
teer gives the true name as Baj-baj,
[but Hamilton writes Bhuja-hhuj].
1756.— "On the 29th December, at six
o'clock in the morning, the admiral having
landed the Company's troops the evening
before at Mayapour, under the command of
Lieutenant-Colonel Clive, cannonaded Boii-
gee Bougee Fort, which was strong and
built of mud, and had a wet ditch round it."
—Ives, 99.
1757. — The Author of Memoir of the Re-
volution in Bengal calls it Busbudgia ;
(1763), Luke Scrafton Budge Boodjee.
BUDGEROW, s. A lumbering
keelless barge, formerly much used
by Europeans travelling on the Gan-
getic rivers. Two-thirds of the length
aft was occupied by cabins with
Venetian windows. Wilson gives the
word as H. and B. hajrd; Shakespear
gives H. hajrd and bajra, with an
improbable suggestion of derivation
from bajar, 'hard or heavy'.' Among
Blochmann's extracts from Mahom-
medan accounts of the conquest of
Assam we find, in a detail of Mir
Jumla's fleet in his expedition of
1662, mention of 4 bajras (/. As. Soc.
Ben. xli, pt. i. 73). The same ex-
tracts contain mention of war-sloops
called bach'haris (pp. 57, 75, 81), but
these last must be different. Bajra
may possibly have been applied in
the sense of ' thunder-bolt.' This may
seem unsuited to the modern budgerow,
but is not more so than the title of
'lightning-darter' is to the modern
Burkundauze (q.v.) ! We remember
how Joinville says of the approach
of the great galley of the Count of
Jaffa : — " Sembloit que foudre cheist des
ciex." It is however perhaps more
probable that bajrd may have been
a variation of bagld. And this is
especially suggested by the existence
of the Portuguese form pajeres, and
of the Ar. form bagara (see under
BUGGALOW). Mr. Edye, Master Ship-
wright of the Naval Yard in Trinco-
malee, in a paper on the Native Craft
of India and Ceylon, speaks of the
Baggala or Budgerow, as if he had
been accustomed to hear the words
used indiscriminately. (See J.R. A. /S.,
vol. i. p. 12). [There is a drawing of
a modern Budgerow in Grants Rural
Life, p. 5.]
c. 1570. — "Their barkes be light and
armed with oares, like to Foistes . . .
and they call these barkes Bazaras and
Patuas " (in Bengal). — Coesar Fredericke, E. T.
in HaU. ii. 358.
1662. — (Blochmann's Ext. as above).
1705.—" . . . des Bazaras qui sont de
grands bateaux." — Luillier, 52.
1723. — "Le lendemain nous pass&,mes sur
les Bazaras de la compagnie de France." —
Lett. Edif. xiii. 269.
1727. — ". . . in the evening to recreate
themselves in Chaises or Palankins ; . . .
or by water in their Budgeroes, which is
a convenient Boat." — A. Hwinilton, ii. 12.
1737.— "Charges, Budgrows . . . Ks.
281. 6. 3."— MS. Account from Ft. William,
in India Office.
1780.— "A gentleman's Bugerow was
drove ashore jiear Chaun-paul Gaut ..."
— Hich/s Bengal Gazette, May 13th.
1781. — "The boats used by the natives
for travelling, and also by the Europeans,
are the bud^erows, which both sail and
row." — Hodges, 39.
1783. — ". . . his boat, which, though in
Kashmire (it) was thought magnificent, wovdd
not have been disgraced in the station of a
Kitchen-tender to a Bengal budgero." — G.
Forster, Journey, ii. 10.
1784.—" I shall not be at liberty to enter
my budgerow till the end of July, and
must be again at Calcutta on the 22nd of
October." — »Si> W. Jones, in Mem. ii. 38.
1785. — "Mr. Hastings went aboard his
Budgerow, and proceeded down the river,
as soon as the tide served, to embark for
Europe on the Berrington." — In Seton-Karr,
i. 86.
1794.— " By order of the Governor-General
in Council . . . will be sold the Hon'ble
Company's Budgerow, named the Sona-
mookhee* . . . the Budgerow lays in the
nullah opposite to Chitpore." — Ibid. ii. 114.
1830.—
" Upon the bosom of the tide
Vessels of every fabric ride ;
The fisher's skiff, the light canoe,
******
The Bujra broad, the Bholia trim.
Or Pinnaces that gallant swim,
With favouring breeze — or dull and slow
Against the heady current go . . . ."
H. H. Wilson, in Bengal Annual, 29.
* This {Sonamukhi, ' Chrysostoma ') has con-
tinued to be the name of the Viceroy's river yacht
(probably) to this day. It was so in Lord Canning's
time, then represented by a barge adapted to be
towwi by a steamer.
BUDGROOK.
121
BUDGROOK,
BUDGROOK, s. Port, bazarucco.
A coin of low denomination, and of
varying value and metal (copper, tin,
lead, and tutenagiie), formerly current
at Gtoa and elsewhere on the Western
Coast, as well as at some other places
on the Indian seas. It was also adopted
from the Portuguese in the earliest
English coinage at Bombay. In the
earliest Goa coinage, that of Albu-
querque (1510), the leal or hazarucco
was equal to 2 reis, of which reis there
went 420 to the gold cruzado (Gerson
•da Cunha). The name appears to have
been a native one in use in Goa at
the time of the conquest, but its
etymology is uncertain. In Van
Noort's Voyage (1648) the word is
■derived from bazar, and said to mean
* market-money ' (perhaps bdzdr-ruka,
the last word being used for a copper
coin in Canarese). [This view is ac-
'Cepted by Gray in his notes on Pyrard
(Hak. Soc. ii. 68), and by Burnell
(Linschoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 143). The
Madras, Admin. Man. Gloss, (s.v.) gives
the Can. form as bajdra-rokkha, ' market-
money.'] C, P. Brown (MS. notes)
makes the word = badaga-ruka, which
he says would in Canarese be 'base-
penny,' and he ingeniously quotes
Shakspeare's "beggarly denier," and
Horace's "m7em assem." This is
adopted in substance by Mr. E.
Thomas, who points out that rukd
or rukkd is in Mahratti (see Molesworth,
s.v.) one-twelfth of an anna. But the
words of Khafi Khan below suggest
that the word may be a corruption
of the P. buzurg, 'big,' and according
to Wilson, budrukh (s.v.) is used in
Mahratti as a dialectic corruption of
buzurg. This derivation may be
partially corroborated by the fact that
at Mocha there is, or was formerly,
a coin (which had become a money
of account only, 80 to the dollar) called
Jcahir, i.e. ' big ' (see Ovington, 463, and
Milburn, i. 98). If we could attach
any value to Pyrard's spelling —
bousuruques — this would be in favour
of the same etymology ; as is also the
form besorg given by Mandelslo. [For
a full examination of the value of the
hudgrook based on the most recent
authorities, see Whiteway, Rise of the
Port. Power, p. 68.]
1554. — Bazanicos at Maluco (Moluccas)
•50=1 tanga, at 60 reis to thp tanga, 5 tangas
=1 pardao. "Os quaes bazarucos se faz
comta de 200 caixas" {i.e. to the tanga).—
A. Nunes, 41.
[1584.— Basaruchies, Barret, in Hakl.
See SHROFF.]
1598.— "They pay two Basarukes, which
is as much as a Hollander's Doit. ... It is
molten money of badde Tinne." — Lirischoten,
52, 69 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 180, 242].
1609. — "Le plus bas argent, sont Basa-
nicos . . . et sont fait de mauvais Estain. "
— Houtnmnii, in Navigation des HoUaTtdoia,
i. 5'3v.
c. 1610. — "II y en a de plusieurs sortes.
La premiere est appellee Bousuruques,
dont il en faut 75 pour une Tangue. II y a
d'autre Bousuruques vieilles, dont il en faut
105 pour le Tangue. . . . II y a de cetto
monnoye qui est de fer ; et d'autre de callin,
metal de Chine" (see CALAY). — Pyrard, ii.
39 ; see also 21 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 33, 68].
1611. — "Or a Viceroy coins false money ;
for so I may call it, as the people lose by it.
For copper is worth 40 xerafims (see XERA-
FINE) the hundred weight, but they coin
the basaruccos at the rate of 60 and 70.
The Moors on the other hand, keeping a
keen eye on our affairs, and seeing what
a huge profit there is, coin there on the
mainland a great quantity of basarucos,
and gradually smuggle them into Groa,
making a pitful of gold." — Coxito, Dialogo do
Soldado Pratico, 138.
1638.— "They have (at Gombroon) a
certain Copper Coin which they call Besorg,
whereof 6 make a Peys, and 10 Peys make
a Gh/xy {ShaJii) which is worth about 5d.
English."— F. and Tr. of J. A. Mandelslo
into tlie E. Indies, E. T. 1669, p. 8.
1672.— " Their coins (at Tanor in Malabar)
... of Copper, a Buserook, 20 of which
make a Fanam."— i^r?/(er, 53. [He also spells
the word Basrook. See quotation under
REAS.]
1677._« Rupees, Pices and Budgrooks."
—Lettei-s Patent of Cliarles II. in Qharters of
the E. I. Co., p. 111.
1711.— "The Budgerooks (at Muskat) are
mixt Mettle, rather like Iron than anything
else, have a Cross on one side, and were
coin'd by the Portuguese. Thirty of them
make a silver Mamooda, of about Eight
Pence Value."— i/oc^yer, 211.
c. 1720-30.— "They (the Portuguese) also
use bits of copper which they call huzurg,^
and four of these buzurgs pass for a falus.
—Khafl Khan, in Elliot, v. 345.
c. 1760.— "At Goa the sceraphim is worth
240 Portugal reas, or about 16rf. sterling ;
2 reas make a basaraco, 15 basaracos a
vintin, 42 vintins a tanga, 4 Uinga.^ a ■pant,
2\ parties a pagoda of gold."— 6rVo.sr, i. 282.
1838.—" Only eight or ten loads (of coffee)
were imported this year, including two loads
of 'Kopes' (see COPECK), the copper cur-
rency of Russia, known in this country by
the name of Bughrukcha. They are
converted to the same uses as copper. — •
Report from Kabul, by A. Burnes; in Punjab
Trade Report, App. p. iii.
BUDLEE.
122
BUFFALO.
This may possibly contain some indication
of the true form of this obscure word, but
I have derived no light from it myself.
The hvdgrook was apparently current at
Muscat down to the beginning of last cen-
tury (see Milium, i. 116).
BUDLEE, s. A substitute in public
or domestic service. H. hadl% 'ex-
change ; a person taken in exchange ;
a locum tenens\' from Ar. hadal, 'he
changed.' (See MUDDLE.)
BUDMASH, s. One following evil
courses ; Fr. mauvais sujet; It. malan-
drino. Properly bad-ma'dsh, from P.
bad, 'evil,' and Ar. ma'dshy 'means of
livelihood.'
1844. — ". . . the reputation which John
Lawrence acquired ... by the masterly
manoeuvring of a body of police with whom
he descended on a nest of gamblers and cut-
throats, 'budmashes' of every description,
and took them all prisoners." — Bosworth
Smith's Life of Ld. Lawrence, i. 178.
1866. — "The truth of the matter is that
I was foolish enough to pay these budmashes
beforehand, and they have thrown me over."
— The DavJk Bungalow, by G. 0. Trevelyan,
in Fraser, p. 385.
BUDZAT, s. H. from P. hadzdt,
'evil race,' a low fellow, 'a bad lot,' a
blackguard.
1866. — ^'Chohnondeley. Why the shaitan
didn't you come before, you lazy old
budzart ? "—The Dawk Bungalow, p. 215.
BUFFALO, s. This is of course
originally from the Latin hubalus, which
we have in older English forms, buffle
and buff and bugle, through the French.
The present form probably came from
India, as it seems to be the Port.
bufalo. The proper meaning of bubalus,
according to Pliny, was not an animal
of the ox-kind (jSojjSaXis was a kind of
African antelope) ; but in Martial, as
quoted, it would seem to bear the
vulgar sense, rejected by Pliny.
At an early period of our connection
with India the name of buffalo appears
to have been given erroneously to the
common Indian ox, whence came the
still surviving misnomer of London
shops, ^buffalo humps.' (See also the
quotation from Ovington.) The buffalo
has no hump. Buffalo tongues are
another matter, and an old luxury, as
the third quotation shows. The ox
having appropriated the name of the
buffalo, the true Indian domestic
buffalo was differentiated as the ' water
buffalo,' a phrase still maintained by
the British soldier in India. This has
probably misled Mr. Blochmann, wha
uses the term ^ water buffalo,' in his^
excellent English version of the Am
(e.g. i. 219). We find the same phrase
in Barkley's Five Years in Bulgaria,
1876 : " Besides their bullocks every
well-to-do Turk had a drove of water-
buffaloes" (32). Also in Collingwood's
Rambles of a Naturalist (1868), p. 43,
and in Miss Bird's Golden Chersonese
(1883), 60, 274. [The unscientific use
of the word as applied to the American
Bison is as old as the end of the 18th
century (see N.E.D.).]
The domestic buffalo is apparently
derived from the wild buffalo (Bubalu^
ami, Jerd. ; Bos bubalus, Blanf.), whose
favourite habitat is in the swampy sites
of the Sunderbunds and Eastern Bengal^
but whose haunts extend north-eastward
to the head of the Assam valley, in the
Terai west to Oudh, and south nearly
to the Godavery ; not beyond this in
the Peninsula, though the animal is
found in the north and north-east of
Ceylon.
The domestic buffalo exists not only
in India but in Java, Sumatra, and
Manilla, in Mazanderan, Mesopotamia,.
Babylonia, Adherbijan, Egypt, Turkey,
and Italy. It does not seem to be
known how or when it was introduced
into Italy. — (See Hehn.) [According^
to the Encycl. Britt. (9th ed. iv. 442),
it was introduced into Greece and
Italy towards the close of the 6th
century.]
c. A.D. 70. — "Howbeit that country
bringeth forth certain kinds of goodly great
wild boeufes: to wit the Bisontes, mained
with a collar, like Lions ; and the Vri [Urus],
a mightie strong beast, and a swift, which
the ignorant people call Buffles (bubalos),
whereas indeed the Buffle is bred in Affrica,
and carieth some resemblance of a calfa
rather, or a Stag." — Pliny, by Ph. Hollavde,
i. 199-200.
c. AJ). 90.—
" Ille tulit geminos facili cervice juvencos
Illi cessit atrox bubalUS atque bison."
Martial, De Spectaculis, xxiv.
c. 1580. — " Veneti mercatores linguas Bu-
balorum, tanquam mensis optimas, sale
conditas, in magna copia Venetias mittunt."
— Prosperi Alpini, Hist. Nat. Aegypti, P. I.
p. 228.
1585. — "Here be many Tigers, wild Bufs,
and great store of wilde Foule. . ." — -R.
Fitch, in HaH. ii. 389.
"Here are many wilde buffes and 'Ele-
phants."—Ibid. 394.
BUGGALOW.
123
BUGGY.
"The King (Akbar) hath ... as they
doe credibly report, 1000 Elephants, 30,000
horses, 1400 tame deere, 800 concubines;
such store of ounces, tigers, Buffles, cocks
and Haukes, that it is very strange to see."
—Ibid. 386.
1589.— "They doo plough and till their
ground with kine, bufalos, and bulles."—
Mendoza's ChiTia, tr. by Parkes, ii. 56.
[c. 1590.— Two methods of snaring the
buflFalo are described \nAln, Blochmann, tr.
i. 293.]
1598.— "There is also an infinite number
of wild buffs that go wandering about the
desaTts."—JHgafetta, E. T. in Harldmi Coll.
of Voyages, ii. 546.
[1623.— "The inhabitants (of Malabar)
keep Cows, or buflFalls."— P. della Valle,
Hak. Soc. ii. 207.]
1630.— "As to Kine and Buffaloes . . .
they besmeare the floores of their houses
with their dung, and thinke the ground
sanctified by such pollution."— Zo^rc^, Dis-
coverie o/tfoe Banian Religion, 60-61.
1644.— "We tooke coach to Livorno, thro'
the Great Duke's new Parke, full of huge
eorke-trees; the underwood all myrtills,
amongst which were many buffalos feeding,
a kind of wild ox, short nos'd, horns re-
versed."—^•we^yw, Oct. 21.
1666.—". . . it produces Elephants in
great number, oxen and buffaloes" [bufaros).
—Faria y Soma, i. 189.
1689.—". . . both of this kind (of Oxen),
and the Buffaloes, are remarkable for a big
piece of Flesh that rises above Six Inches
high between their Shoulders, which is the
choicest and delicatest piece of Meat upon
them, especially put into a dish of Palau."—
Ovington, 254.
1808.—". . . the Buffala milk, and curd,
and butter simply churned and clarified, is
in common use among these Indians, whilst
the dainties of the Cow Dairy is prescribed
to valetudinarians, as Hectics, and preferred
by vicicous {s-ic) appetites, or impotents alone,
as that of the caprine and assine is at home."
—Brummond, Illus. of Chizerattee, &c.
1810.—
" The tank which fed his fields was there. . .
There from the intolerable heat
The buffaloes retreat ;
Only their nostrils raised to meet the air,
Amid the shelt'ring element they rest."
Curse of Kehama ix. 7.
1878. — "I had in my possession a head of
a cow buffalo that measures 13 feet 8 inches
m circumference, and 6 feet 6 inches be-
tween the tips— the largest buffalo head in
the world."— Po^/oX-, Spwt in Br. Bttrmah,
&c., i. 107.
BUGGALOW, s. Malir. bagld, ha-
gala. A name commonly given on the
W. coast of India to Arab vessels of
the old native form. It is also in
common use in the Red Sea {hakald)
for the larger native vessels^ all built
of teak from India. It seems to be a.
corruption of the Span, and Port, hajely
baxel, baixel, bazella, from the Lat. vas-
cellum (see Diez, Etym. Worterb. i. 439,
s. v.). Cobarruvias (1611) gives in his.
Sp. Diet. "Baxel^ quasi vasel" as a
generic name for a vessel of any kind
going on the sea, and quotes St. Isidore,,
who identifies it with phaselus, and
from whom we transcribe the passage
below. It remains doubtful whether
this word was introduced into the East
by the Portuguese, or had at an earlier-
date passed into Arabic marine use.
The latter is most probable. In Gorrea
(c. 1561) this word occurs in the-
form pajer, pi. pajeres (j and x being
interchangeable in Sp. and Port.
See Lendas, i. 2, pp. 592, 619, &c.). In
Pinto we have another form. Among
the models in the Fisheries Exhibition
(1883), there was "A Zaroogat or
Bagarah from Aden." [On the other
hand Burton {Ar. Nights, i. 119) de-
rives the word from the Ar. baghlaliy
'a she-mule.' Also see BUDGEROW.J
c. 636. — ^^ Phaselus est navigium quod
nos corrupte baselum dicimus. De quo
Virgilius: Pictisqice phaselis." — Isodorus
Hispalensis, Originum et Etymol. lib. xix.
c. 1539. — "Partida a nao pera Groa,
Fernao de Morais . . . seguio sua viage na
volta do porto de Dabul, onde chegou ao
outro dia as nove horas, e tomando nelle
hu pagruel de Malavares, carregado de algo-
dao e de pimenta, poz logo a tormento o
Capitano e o piloto delle, os quaes confes-
sarao. . . ." — Pinto, ch. viii.
1842. — "As store and horse boats for that
service, Capt. Oliver, I find, would prefer
the large class of native buggalas, by which
so much of the trade of this coast with
Scinde, Cutch ... is carried on." — Sir O,
Arthur, in Ind. Admin, of Lord Ellenhorov^hy
222.
[1900. — "His tiny baggala, which
mounted ten tiny guns, is now employed
in trade." — Bent, Southern Arabia, 8.]
BUGGY, s. In India this is a
(two- wheeled) gig with a hood, like the
gentleman's cab that was in vogue
in London about 1830-40, before
broughams came in. Latham puts a
(?) after the word, and the earliest
examples that he gives are from the
second quarter of this century (from
Praed and I. D'Israeli). Though we
trace the word much further back, we
have not discovered its birthplace or
etymology. The word, though used in
England, has never been very common
there ; it is better known both in
BUGGY.
124
BUGIS.
Ireland and in America. Littre gives
boghei as French also. The American
buggy is defined by Noah Webster as
" a light, one-horse, four-wheel vehicle,
usually with one seat, and with or
without a calash-top." Cuthbert Bede
shows (N. d; Q. 5 ser. v. p. 445) that
the adjective 'buggy' is used in the
Eastern Midlands for ' conceited.' This
suggests a possible origin. " When the
Hunterian spelling-controversy raged
in India, a learned Member of Council
is said to have stated that he approved
the change until began
to spell buggy as bagl. Then he gave
it up." — (M.-G. Keatinge.) I have
recently seen this spelling in print.
£The N.E.D. leaves the etymology un-
settled, merely saying that it has been
connected with bogie and bug. The
earliest quotation given is that of 1773
below.]
1773.— "Thursday 3d (June). At the
sessions at Hicks's Hall two boys were
indicted for driving a post-coach and four
against a single horse-chaise, throwing out
the driver of it, and breaking the chaise to
pieces. Justice Welch, the Chairman, took
notice of the frequency of the brutish cus-
tom among the post drivers, and their in-
sensibility in making it a matter of sport,
ludicrously denominating mischief of this
kind 'Running down the Buggies.' — The
prisoners were sentenced to be confined in
Newgate for 12 months." — Gentleman's
Magazine, xliii. 297.
1780.—
■" Shall D(owa^)d come with Butts and tons
And knock down Epegrams and Puns ?
With Chairs, old Cots, and Buggfies trick
ye?
Forbid it, Phoebus, and forbid it, Hicky ! "
In Hichj's Bengal Gazette, May 13th.
,, "... go twice round the Race-
Course as hard as we can set legs to ground,
but we are beat hollow by Bob Crochet's
Horses driven by Miss Fanny Hardheart,
who in her career oversets Tim Capias the
Attorney in his Buggy. . . ." — In India
{gazette, Dec. 23rd.
1782. — "Wanted, an excellent Buggy
Horse about 15 Hands high, that will trot
15 miles an hour." — India Gazette, Sept. 14.
1784.— "For sale at Mr. Mann's, Rada
Bazar. A Phaeton, a four-spring'd Buggy,
and a two-spring'd ditto. . . ." — Calcutta
■Gazette, in Seton-Karr, i. 41.
1793.— "For sale. A good Buggy and
Horse. . . ." — Boinbay Courier, Jan. 20th.
1824.—" . . . the Archdeacon's buggy
and horse had every appearance of issuing
from the back -gate of a college in Cambridge
on Sunday morning." — Hd>er, i. 192 (ed.
1844).
[1837.— "The vehicles of the place (Mong-
hir), amounting to four Buggies (that is a
foolish term for a cabriolet, but as it is the
only vehicle in use in India, and as buggy is
the only name for said vehicle, I give it up),
. . . were assembled for our use." — Miss
Eden, Up the Country, i. 14.]
c. 1838. — "But substitute for him an
average ordinary, uninteresting Minister ;
obese, dumpy . . . with a second-rate wife
— dusty, deliquescent — ... or let him be
seen in one of those Shem-Ham-and-Japhet
buggies, made on Mount Ararat soon after
the subsidence of the waters. . . ." — Sydney
Smith, 3rd Letter to Archdeacon Singleton.
1848.—" 'Joseph wants me to see if his—
his buggy is at the door.'
" ' What is a buggy, papa ? '
" 'It is a one-horse palanquin,' said the
old gentleman, who was a wag in his way."
— Vanity Fair, ch. iii.
1872. — "He drove his charger in his old
buggy." — A True Ref<yrmer, ch. i.
1878.— "I don't like your new Bombay
buggy. With much practice I have learned
to get into it, I am hanged if I can ever get
out." — Overland Times of India, 4th Feb.
1879.— "Driven by that hunger for news
which impels special correspondents, he had
actually ventured to drive in a 'spider,'
apparently a kind of buggy, from the
Tugela to QingMhoxo."— Spectator, May
24th.
BUGIS, n.p. Name given by the
Malavs to the dominant race of the
island of Celebes, originating in the
S.-Western limb of the island ; the
people calling themselves Wugi. But
the name used to be applied in the
Archipelago to native soldiers in
European service, raised in any of
the islands. Compare the analogous
use of Telinga (q.v.) formerly in
India.
[1615.— "All these in the kingdom of
Macassar . . . besides Bugies, Mander and
Tollova." — Foster, Letters, iii. 152.]
1656.— " Thereupon the Hollanders re-
solv'd to unite their forces with the Bou-
quises, that were in rebellion against their
Soveraign."— ravw-^w'er, E. T. ii. 192.
1688.— "These Buggasses are a sort of
warlike trading Malayans and mercenary
soldiers of India. I know not well whence
they come, unless from Macassar in the Isle
of Celebes." — Dampiei', ii. 108.
[1697.—" . . . with the help of Bug-
gesses. . . ." — Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii.
cxvii.]
1758.— "The Dutch were commanded by
Colonel Roussely, a French soldier of fortune.
They consisted of nearly 700 Europeans, and
as many buggoses, besides country troops."
—Narr. of Ihitch attempt in Hoogly, in
Malcolm's Clive, ii. 87.
1783. — "Buggesses, inhabitants of Cele-
bes."— Forrest, Voyage to Mergui, p. 59.
I
BULBUL.
125
BULLUMTEER.
1783.— "The word Buggess has become
among Europeans consonant to soldier, in
the east of India, as Sepoy is in the West."
—Ihid. 78.
1811.— "We had fallen in with a fleet of
nine Buggese prows, when we went out
towards Pulo Mancap." — Lord Minto in
India, 279.
1878.— "The Bugis are evidently a dis-
tinct race from the Malays, and come
originally from the southern part of the
Island of Celebes." — McNair, Perak, 130.
BULBUL, s. The word lulhul is
originally Persian (no doubt intended
to imitate the bird's note), and applied
to a bird which does duty with Persian
poets for the nightingale. Whatever
the Persian bulhul may be correctly,
the application of the name to certain
species in India "has led to many
misconceptions about their powers of
voice and song," says Jerdon. These
species belong to the family Brachi-
podidae, or short-legged thrushes, and
the true hulbuls to the sub-family
Pycnonotinae, e.g. genera Hypsipetes,
Hemixos, Alcurus, Criniger, Ixos, Kela-
artia, Ruhigula, Brachipodius, Otocompsa,
Pymonotus (P. pygaeus, common Bengal
Bulbul ; P. haemorhousy common
Madras Bulbul). Another sub-family,
Phyllornithinae, contains various species
which Jerdon calls green Bulhuls.
[A lady having asked the late Lord
Robertson, a Judge of the Court of Session,
"What sort of animal is the bull-bidl?" he
replied, "I suppose. Ma'am, it must be the
mate of the coo-coo." — 3rd ser., JV. <t 0.
V. 81.]
1784. — "We are literally lulled to sleep
by Persian nightingales, and cease to wonder
that the Bulbul, with a thousand tales,
makes such a figure in Persian poetry." —
Sir W. Jones, in Memoirs, &c., ii. 37.
1813.— "The bulbul or Persian nightin-
gale. ... I never heard one that possessed
the charming variety of the English night-
ingale . . . whether the Indian bulbul and
that of Iran entirely correspond I have some
doubts."— J^orftes, Oriental Memoirs, i. 50 ;
[2nd ed. i. 34].
1848. — "'It is one's nature to sing and
the other's to hoot, ' he said, laughing, ' and
with such a sweet voice as you have your-
self, you must belong to the Bulbul faction."
— Vanity Fair, ii. ch. xxvii.
BULGAB, BOLGAR, s. P. hulghdr.
The general Asiatic name for what
we call ' Russia leather,' from the fact
that the region of manufacture and
export was originally Bolghar on the
Volga, a kingdom which stood for
many centuries, and gave place to
Kazan in the beginning of the 15th
century. The word was usual also
among Anglo-Indians till the begin-
ning of last century, and is still in
native^ Hindustani use. A native
(mythical) account of the manufacture
IS given in Baden- PowelVs Punjab
Handbook, 1872, and this fanciful
etymology: "as the scent is derived
from soaking in the pits {ghdr\ the
leather is called Balghdr" (p. 124).
1298.— "He bestows on each of those
12,000 Barons . . . likewise a pair of boots
of Borgal, curiously wrought with silver
thread."— Jfarco Polo, 2nd ed. i. 381. See
also the note on this passage.
c. 1333.— "I wore on my feet boots (or
stockings) of wool ; over these a pair of linen
lined, and over all a thin pair of Borghail,
i.e. of horse-leather lined with wolf skin."—
Ibn Batuta, ii. 445.
[1614.— "Of your BuUgaryan hides there
are brought hither some 160."— Foster,
Letters, iii. 67.]
1623.— Offer of Sheriff Freeman and Mr.
Coxe to furnish the Company with "Bul-
gary red hides." — Gourt Mimctes, in Sains-
biiry, iii. 184.
1624.— "Purefy and Hayward, Factors at
Ispahan to the E. I. Co., have bartered
morse-teeth and 'bulgars' for carpets."—
Ibid. p. 268.
1673. — "They carry also Bulgar-Hides,
which they form into Tanks to bathe them-
selves."— Fryer, 398.
c. 1680. — "Putting on a certain dress
made of Bulgar-leather, stuffed with cot-
ton."— Seir Mutaqhetin, iii. 387.
1759. — Among expenses on account of
the Nabob of Bengal's visit to Calcutta we
find:
"To 50 pair of Bulger Hides at 13 per
pair, Es. 702 : 0 : 0."—Long, 193.
1786. — Among "a very capital and choice
assortment of Europe goods" we find "Bul-
gar Hides." — Cal. Gazette, June 8, in Seton-
Karr, i. 177.
1811. — "Most of us furnished at least one
of our servants with a kind of bottle, holding
nearly three quarts, made of bulghar . . »
or Russia -leather." — W. Ousely's Travels^
i. 247.
In Tibetan the word is bulhari.
BULKUT, s. A large decked ferry-
boat ; from Telug. balla, a board.
(C. P. Brown).
BULLUMTEER, s. Anglo-Sepoy
dialect for ' Volunteer.^ This distinc-
tive title was applied to certain regi-
ments of the old Bengal Army, whose
terms of enlistment embraced service
BUMBA.
126
B UNCUS, BUNCO.
beyond sea ; and in the days of that
army various ludicrous stories were
•current in connection with the name.
BUMBA, s. H. bamha, from Port.
iomba, 'a pump.' Haex (1631) gives:
^^Bomba, organum pneumaticum quo
.aqua hauritur," as a Malay word.
This is incorrect, of course, as
to the origin of the word, but it
■shows its early adoption into an
Eastern language. The word is ap-
plied at Ahmedabad to the water-
towers, but this is modern ; [and so
is the general application of the word
in N. India to a canal distributary].
1572.—
^' Alija, disse o mestre rijamente,
Alija tudo ao mar, nao falte acordo
Vao outros dar ^ bomba, nao cessando ;
A' bomba que nos imos alagando.' "
Oamdes, vi. 72.
By Burton :
* ' Heave ! ' roared the Master with a
mighty roar,
'Heave overboard your all, together's
the word !
Others go work the pumps, and with a
will:
The pumps ! and sharp, look sharp, before
she fill ! ' "
BUMMELO, s. A small fish,
abounding on all the coasts of India
-and the Archipelago ; Harpodon
nehereus of Buch. Hamilton ; the
specific name being taken from the
Bengali name nehare. The fish is
a, great delicacy when fresh caught
-and fried. Wlien dried it becomes
the famous Bombay Duck (see DUCES,
BOMBAY), which is now imported into
England.
The origin of either name is obscure.
Molesworth gives the word as Mahratti
with the spelling bombll, or bombila
(p. 595 a). Bummelo occurs in the
Supp. (1727) to Bluteau's Diet, in
the Portuguese form bambulim, as
"the name of a very savoury fish
in India." The same word bambulim
is also explained to mean ^ humus
pregas na saya a moda,' ' certain plaits
in the fashionable ruft,' but we know
not if there is any connection between
the two. The form Bombay Duck has
an analogy to Digby Chicks which are
5old in the London shops, also a kind
of dried fish, pilchards we believe,
and the name may have originated
ih. imitation of this or some similar
English name. [The Digby Chick is
said to be a small herring cured in
a peculiar manner at Digby, in Lincoln-
shire : but the Americans derive them
from Digby in Nova Scotia ; see 8 ser.
iV. <h Q. vii. 247.]
In an old chart of Chittagong River
(by B. Plaisted, 1764, published by
A. Dalrymple, 1785) we find a point
called Bumbello Poitit.
1673. — " Up the Bay a Mile lies Massi-
goung, a great Fishing-Town, peculiarly
notable for a Fish called Bumbelow, the
Sustenance of the Poorer sort." — Fryer, 67.
1785. — "My friend General Campbell,
Governor of Madras, tells me that they
make Speldings in the East Indies, par-
ticularly at Bombay, where they call them
Bumbaloes."— Note by Boswell in his Tmvr
to the Hebrides, under August 18th, 1773.
1810.— " The biunbelo is like a large sand-
eel ; it is dried in the sun, and is usually
eaten at breakfast with kedgeree." — Maria
Oraha/m, 25.
1813.— Forbes has bmnbalo; Or. Mem.,
i. 53 ; [2nd ed., i. 36].
1877.— "Bummalow or BoUl, the dried
fish still called 'Bombay Duck.'" — Burton,
Sind Revisited, i. 68.
BUNCUS, BUNCO, s. An old word
for cheroot. Apparently from the Ma-
lay bungkusy ' a wrapper, bundle, thing
wrapped.'
1711. — "Tobacco . . . for want of Pipes
they smoke in Buncos, as on the Goromdndel
Coast. A Bunco is a little Tobacco wrapt
up in the Leaf of a Tree, about the Bigness
of one's little Finger, they light one End,
and draw the Smoke thro' the other . . .
these are curiously made up, and sold 20 or
30 in a bundle." — Lockyer, 61.
1726. — "After a meal, and on other occa-
sions it is one of their greatest delights, both
men and women, old and young, to eat
Pinang (areca), and to smoke tobacco, which
the women do with a Bongkos, or dry leaf
rolled up, and the men with a Gorregorri (a
little can or flower pot) whereby they both
manage to pass most of their time." —
Valeftdijn, v. Chorovi., 55. [Oorregorri is
Malay guri-gxiri, ' a small earthenware pot,
also vised for holding pro\'isiona' {Klinkert).'\
„ (In the retinue of Grandees in
Java) :
"One with a coconut shell mounted
in gold or silver to hold their tobacco or
bongkooses {i.e. tobacco in rolled leaves)."
— Valentijn, iv. 61.
c. 1760. — " The tobacco leaf, simply
rolled up, in about a finger's length, which
they call a buncus, and is, I fancy, of the
same make as what the West Indians term
a segar ; and of this the G^ntoos chiefly
make use." — Grose, i. 146.
BUND.
127
BUN BOOK.
BUND, s. Any artificial embank-
ment, a dam, dyke, or causeway. H.
band. The root is both Skt. (bandh)
And P., but the common word, used as
it is without aspirate, seems to have
come from the latter. The word is com-
mon in Persia (e.g. see BENDAMEER).
It is also naturalised in the Anglo-
Chinese ports. It is there applied
•especially to the embanked quay along
the shore of the settlements. In Hong
Kong alone this is called (not bund,
but) praia (Port. ' shore ' [see PRAYA]),
probably adopted from Macao.
1810.— "The great bund or dyke."—
Williamson, V. M. ii. 279.
I860.— "The natives have a tradition that
the destruction of the bund was effected by
A foreign enemy." — TennenVs Ceylon, ii. 504.
1875. — ". . . it is pleasant to see the
"Chinese . . . being propelled along the bund
in their hand carts." — Thomson's Malacca,
&c., 408.
1876. — ". . . so I took a stroll on Tien-
Tsin bund."— G'i^/, River of Golden Sand,
i. 28.
BUNDEB, s. P. bandar, a landing-
place or quay ; a seaport ; a harbour ;
(and sometimes also a custom-house).
The old Ital. scala, mod. scalo, is the
nearest equivalent in most of the
senses that occurs to us. We have
{c. 1565) the Mtr-bandar, or Port
Master, in Sind (Elliot, i. 277) [cf.
Sliabunder]. The Portuguese often
wrote the word bandel. Bunder is
in S. India the popular native name
of Masulipatam, or Machli-bandar.
c. 1344. — "The profit of the treasury,
which they call bandar, consists in the
right of buying a certain portion of all sorts
of cargo at a fixed price, whether the goods
be only worth that or more ; and this is
called the Law of the Bandar " — Ihn Batuta,
iv. 120.
e. 1346.— "So we landed at the bandar,
which is a large collection of houses on the
sea-shore." — Ibid. 228.
1552. — "Coga-atar sent word to Afifonzo
d'Alboquerque that on the coast of the
main land opposite, at a port which is called
Bandar Angon . . . were arrived two am-
bassadors of the King of Shiraz." — Barros,
II. ii. 4.
[1616. — "Besides the danger in intercept-
ing our boats to and from the shore, &c.,
their firing from the Banda would be with
much difficulty." — Foster, Letters, iv. 328.]
1673. — "We fortify our Houses, have
Bunders or Docks for our Vessels, to which
belong Yards for Seamen, Soldiers, and
^toTQs"— Fryer, 115.
1809. — "On the new bunder or pier." —
Maria Graham, 11.
[1847, 1860. — See quotations under
APOLLO BUNDER.]
BUNDER-BOAT, s. A boat in use
on the Bombay and Madras coast for
communicating with ships at anchor,
and also much employed by officers of
the civil departments (Salt, &c.) in
going up and down the coast. It is
rigged as Bp. Heber describes, with a
cabin amidships.
1825. — "We crossed over . . . in a stout
boat called here a bundur boat. I suppose
from ^bundur' a harbour, with two masts,
and two lateen sails. . . ." — Heber, ii. 121
ed. 1844.
BUNDOBUST, s. V.-K.—band-o-
bast, lit. 'tying and binding.* Any
system or mx)de of regulation ; dis-
cipline ; a revenue settlement.
[1768. — "Mr. Rumbold advises us . . .
he proposes making a tour through that
province . . . and to settle the Bandobust
for the ensuing year." — Letter to the Court of
Directors, in Verelst, View of Bengal, App.
77.]
c. 1843. — "There must be bahut achcKha
bandobast {i.e. very good order or discip-
line) in your country," said an aged
Khansama (in Hindustani) to one of the
present writers. "When I have gone to the
Sandheads to meet a young gentleman from
Bildyat, if I gave him a cup of tea, ' tdnki
tdnki,' said he. Three months afterwards
this was all changed ; bad language, violence,
no more tdnki."
1880.— "There is not a more fearful
wild-fowl than your travelling M.P. This
unhappy creature, whose mind is a perfect
blank regarding Faiijddri and Bando-
bast. . . ." — Ali Baba, 181.
BUNDOOK, s. H. banduk, from
Ar. bunduk. The common H. term
for a musket or matchlock. The history
of the word is very curious. Bunduk,
pi. banddik, was a name applied by the
Arabs to filberts (as some allege) be-
cause they came from Venice (Banadik,
comp, German Venedig). The name
was transferred to the nut-like pellets
shot from cross-bows, and thence the
cross-bows or arblasts were called
bunduk, elliptically for kaus al-b.,
'pellet-bow.' From cross-bows the
name was transferred again to fire-
arms, as in the parallel case of arque-
bus. [Al-Bandukani, ' the man of the
pellet-bow,' was one of the names by
which the Caliph Hariin-al-Ilashid
was known, and Al Zahir Baybars
BUNGALOW.
128
BUNGALOW.
al-Bandukdari, the fourth Baharite
Soldan (a.d. 1260-77) was so entitled
because he had been slave to a Banduk-
dar, or Master of Artillery (Burton,
Ar. Nights, xii, 38).]
[1875. — "Bandtlqis, or orderlies of the
Maharaja, carrying long guns in a loose red
cloth cover." — Dretv, Juvimoo and Kashmir,
74.]
BUNGALOW, s. H. and Mahr.
hangld. The most usual class of house
occupied by Europeans in the interior
of India ; being on one story, and
covered by a pyramidal roof, which
in the normal bungalow is of thatch,
but may be of tiles without impairing
its title to be called a bungalow. Most
of the houses of officers in Indian can-
tonments are of this character. In
reference to the style of the house,
bungalow is sometimes employed in
contradistinction to the (usually more
pretentious) pucka house; by which
latter term is implied a masonry house
with a terraced roof. A bungalow may
also be a small building of the type
which we have described, but of
temporary material, in a garden, on a
terraced roof for sleeping in, &c., &c.
The word has also been adopted by
the French in the East, and by
Europeans generally in Ceylon, China,
Japan, and the coast of Africa.
Wilson writes the word bdngld,
giving it as a Bengali word, and as
probably derived from Banga, Bengal.
This is fundamentally the etymology
mentioned by Bp. Heber in his Journal
(see below), and that etymology is cor-
roborated by our first quotation, from
a native historian, as well as by that
from F. Buchanan. It is to be re-
membered that in Hindustan proper
the adjective 'of or belonging to
Bengal' is constantly pronounced as
bangdld , or bangld. Thus one of the
eras used in E. India is distinguished
as the Bangld 'era. The probability is
that, i when Europeans began to build
houses of this character in Behar and
Upper India, these were called Bangld
or ' Bengal-fashion ' houses ; that the
■ name was adopted by the Europeans
themselves and their followers, and so
was brought back to Bengal itself, as
well as carried to other parts of India.
["In Bengal, and notably in the
districts near Calcutta, native houses
to this day are divided into ath-chala,
chau-chala, and Bangala, or eight-
roofed, four-roofed, and Bengali, or
common huts. The first term does
not imply that the house has eight
coverings, but that the roof has four
distinct sides with four more projec-
tions, so as to cover a verandah all
round the house, which is square. The
Bangala, or Bengali house, or bungalow
has a sloping roof on two sides and two
gable ends. Doubtless the term was
taken up by the first settlers in Bengal
from the native style of edifice, was
materially improved, and was thence
carried to other parts of India. It is
not necessary to assume that the first
bungalows were erected in Behar."
{Saturday Rev., 17th April 1886, in a
re\aew of the first ed. of this book).]
A.H. 1041=A.D. 1633.—" Under the rule of
the Bengalis {darahd-i-Bangdllydn) a party
of Frank merchants, who are inhabitants of
Sundip, came trading to S^tg^nw. One kos
above that place they occupied some ground
on the banks of the estuary. Under the
pretence that a building was necessary for
their transactions in buying and selling, they
erected several houses in the Bengali style."
— Bddshdhndma, in Elliot, vii, 31.
c. 1680. — In the tracing of an old Dutch
chart in the India Office, which may be
assigned to about this date, as it has no
indication of Calcutta, we find at Hoogly :
" Ougli . . . Hollantze Logic . . . Bangelaer
of Speelhuys," i.e. "Hoogly . . . Dutch
Factory . . . Bungalow, or Pleasure-house."
. 1711. — " Mr. Herring, the Pilot's, Directions
for bringing of Ships dotcn the River of
Hxighley.
"From Gull Gat all along the Hughley
Shore until below the New Chaney almost
as far as the Dutch Bungelow lies a Sand.
. . ."—Thornton, The English Pilot, Pt. III.
p. 54.
1711. — ^^ Natty Bungelo or Nedds Ban-
galla River lies in this Reach (Tanna) on
the Larboard side. . ." — IHd. 56. The place
in the chart is Nedds Bengalla, and seems
to have been near the present Akra on the
Hoogly.
1747. — "Nabob's Camp near the Hedge
of the Bounds, building a Bangallaa, raising
Mudd Walls round the Camp, making Gun
Carriages, &c. . . . (Pagodas) 55 : 10 : 73."
— Acct. of Extraordinary Charges . . . Janu-
ary, at Fort St. David, MS. Records in India
Office.
1758. — "I was talking with my friends in
Dr. FuUerton's bangla when news came of
Ram Narain's being defeated." — Seir Muta-
qherin, ii. 103.
1780.—" To be Sold or Let, A Commodi-
ous Bungalo and out Houses . . . situated
on the Road leading from the Hospital to
the Burying Ground, and directly opposite
to the Avenue in front of Sir Elijah Impey's
House. . . ." — The India Gazette, Dec. 23.
BUNGALOW.
1£9
BUNGY.
1781-83. — "Bungelows are buildings in
India, generally raised on a base of brick,
one, two, or three feet from the ground, fand
•consist of only one story : the plan of them
usually is a large room in the center for an
•eating and sitting room, and rooms at each
•comer for sleeping ; the whole is covered
with one general thatch, which comes low
ix) each side ; the spaces between the angle
rooms are virmiders or open porticoes . . .
sometimes the center viranders at each end
•are converted into rooms." — Hodges, Travels,
146.
1784.— "TobeletatChinsurah . . . That
lai^e and commodious House. . . . The out-
buildings are — a warehouse and two large
hottle-connahs, 6 store-rooms, a cook-room,
and a garden, with a bungalow near the
house." — Gal. Gazette, in Seton-Karr, i. 40.
1787. — '*At Barrackpore many of the
Sungalows much damaged, though none
•entirely destroyed." — Ihid. p. 213.
1793. — " . . . the bungalo, or Summer-
house. . . ." — Dirmn, 211.
,, "For Sale, a Buugalo situated
between the two Tombstones, in the Island
•of Coulaba." — Bombay Courier, Jan. 12.
1794. — "The candid critic will not how-
•cver expect the parched plains of India,
or bungaloes in the land-winds, will hardly
tempt the Aonian maids wont to disport on
the banks of Tiber and Thames. . . ." —
Hugh Boyd, 170.
1809. — "We came to a small bungalo or
;garden-house, at the point of the hill, from
which there is, I think, the finest view I
•ever saw." — Mai-ia Graham, 10.
c. 1810. — "The style of private edifices
that is proper and peculiar to Bengal con-
sists of a hut with a pent roof constructed
of two sloping sides which meet in a ridge
forming the segment of a circle. . . . This
kind of hut, it is said, from being peculiar
to Bengal, is called by the natives Banggolo,
■a name which has been somewhat altered
by Europeans, and applied by them to all
their buildings in the cottage style, although
none of them have the proper shape, and
many of them are excellent brick houses."
— Buchanan's JDijiagepore (in Eastern India,
ii. 922).
1817. — "The Yoru-bangala is made like
two thatched houses or bangalas, placed
side by side. . . . These temples are dedi-
cated to different gods, but are not now
frequently seen in Bengal." — Ward's Hin-
doos, Bk. II. ch. i.
c. 1818. — "As soon as the sun is down
we will go over to the Captain's bungalow."
— Mrs Sherwood, Stories, &c., ed. 1873, p. 1.
The original editions of this book contain
an engraving of "The Captain's Bungalow
at Cawnpore " (c. 1811-12), which shows
that no material change has occurred in
the character of such dwellings down to the
present time.
1824.— "The house itself of Barrackpore
. . . barely accommodates Lord Amherst's
■own family ; and his aides-de-camp and
visitors sleep in bungalows built at some
I
little distance from it in the Park. Bunga-
low, a corruption of Bengalee, is the general
name in this country for any structure in
the cottage style, anjj only of one floor.
Some of these are spacious and comfortable
dwellings. . . ."—Heher, ed. 1844, i. 33.
1872. — " L'emplacement du bungalou
avait 6\^ choisi avec un soin tout parti-
culier." — Rev. des Deux Mondes, torn,,
xcviii. 930.
1875.— "The little groups of officers dis-
persed to their respective bungalows to
dress and breakfast." — The Dilemma, ch. i.
[In Oiidh the name was specially
appKed to Fyzabad.
[1858. — "Fyzabad . . . was founded by
the first rulers of the reigning family, and
called for some time Bungalow, from a
bungalow which they built on the verge of
the stream." — Sleeman, Journey through the
Kingdom of Oudh, i. 137.]
BUNGALOW, DAWK-, s. A rest-
house for the accommodation of travel-
lers, formerly maintained (and still to
a reduced extent) by the paternal care
of the Government of India. The
materiel of the accommodation was
humble enough, but comprised the
things essential for the weary traveller
— shelter, a bed and table, a bath-
room, and a servant furnishing food
at a very moderate cost. On principal
lines of thoroughfare these bungalows
were at a distance of 10 to 15 miles
apart, so that it was possible for a
traveller to make his journey by
marches without carrying a tent. On
some less frequented roads they were
40 or 50 miles apart, adapted to a
night's run in a palankin.
1853.— " Dak-bungalows have been de-
scribed by some Oriental travellers as the
'Inns of India.' Playful satirists !"—Oa/t'-
Jteld, ii. 17.
1866.— "The Dawk Bungalow; or, Is
his Appointment Pucka ? "—By G. O.
Trevehjan, in Fraser's Magazine, vol. 73,
p. 215.
1878.—" I am inclined to think the value
of life to a dak bungalow fowl must be
very trifling."— /w my Indian Garden, 11.
BUNGY, s. H. bhangl. The name
of a low caste, habitually employed as
sweepers, and in the lowest menial
offices, the man being a house sweeper
and dog-boy, [his wife an Ayah].
Its members are found throughout
Northern and Western India, and
every European household has a
servant of this class. The colloquial
application of the term hungy to such
BUNOW.
130
BURKUNDAUZE.
servants is however peculiar to Boiiiljay,
[but the word is commonly used in
the N.W.P. but always Avith a
contemptuous significance]. In the
Bengal Pry. he is generally called
Mentar (q.v.), and by politer natives
Halalkhor (see HALALCORE), &c. In
Madras toil (see TOTY) is the usual
word ; [in W. India Bher or Dhed'].
Wilson suggests that the caste name
may be derived from hhang (see BANG),
and this is possible enough, as the
class is generally given to strong drink
and intoxicating drugs.
1826.— "The Kalpa or Skinner, and the
Bunghee, or Sweeper, are yet one step
below the DJier."—Tr. Lit. Soc. Bombay,
iii. 362.
BUNOW, s, and v. H. bando, used
in the sense of 'preparation, fabrica-
tion,' &c., but properly the imperative
of handnd, ' to make, prepare, fabricate.'
The Anglo-Indian word is applied to
anything fictitious or factitious, 'a
cram, a shave, a sham ' ; or, as a verb,
to the manufacture of the like. The
following lines have been found among
old papers belonging to an officer who
was at the Court of the Nawab Sa'adat
'Ali at Lucknow, at the beginning of
the last century : —
" Young Grant and Ford the other day
Would fain have had some Sport,
But Hound nor Beagle none had they,
Nor aught of Canine sort.
A luckless Parry * came most pat
When Ford— ' we've Dogs enow !
Here Maitre — Kawn avr Doom ko Kant
JxM ! Terrier bminow ! ' f
" So Saadut with the like design
(I mean, to form a Pack)
To ***** t gave a Feather fine
And Red Coat to his Back ;
A Persian Sword to clog his side.
And Boots Hussar suh-nyah,X
Then eyed his Handiwork with Pride,
Crying Meejir myn bunnayah ! ! ! " §
"Appointed to be said or sung in all
Mosques, Mutts, Tuckeahs, or Eedgahs
within the Reserved Dominions." |1
1853. — "You will see within a week if
* I.e. Pariah dog.
t " Mehtar ! cut his ears and tail, quick ; fabri-
■ cate a Terrier ! "
X All new.
§ " See, / have fabricated a Major !"
II The writer of these lines is believed to have
been Captain Robert Skirving, of Croys, Galloway,
a brother of Archibald Skirving, a Scotch artist of
repute, and the son of Archibald Skirving, of East
Lothian, the author of a once famous ballad on
the battle of Prestonpans. Captain Skirving
served in the Bengal army from about 1780 to
1806, and died about 1840.
this is anything more than a banau." —
Oakfield, ii, 58.
[1870. — "We shall be satisfied with choos-
ing for illustration, out of many, one kind
of benowed or prepared evidence." — Chevers,
Med. Jurispiiid., 86.]
BURDWAN, n.p. A town 67 m.
N.W. of Calcutta — Bardtvdn^ but in
its original Skt. form Vardlmmdna^
'thriving, prosperous,' a name which
we find in Ptolemy {Bardamana\
though in another part of India.
Some closer approximation to the
ancient form must have been current
till the middle of 18th century, for
Holwell, writing m 1765, speaks of
'■^ Burdwan, the principal town of
Burdomaan " {Hist. Events, &c., 1. 112 ;.
see also 122, 125).
BURGHER. This word has three
distinct applications.
a. s. This is only used in Ceylon.
It is the Dutch word hurger., 'citizen,*^
The Dutch • admitted people of mixt
descent to a kind of citizenship, and
these people were distinguished by
this name from pure natives. The
word now indicates any persons wha
claim to be of partly European descent,
and is used in the same sense as ' half-
caste ' and ' Eurasian ' in India Proper.
[In its higher sense it is still used by
the Boers of the Transvaal.]
1807. — "The greater part of them were
admitted by the Dutch to all the privileges
of citizens under the denomination of
Burghers."— Corf?mer, Desc. of Ceylon.
1877. — "About 60 years ago the Burghers
of Ceylon occupied a position similar to that
of the Eurasians of India at the present
moment." — Calcutta Review, cxvii. 180-1.
b. n.p People of the Nilgherry
Hills, properly Badagas, or 'North-
erners.'— See under BADE6A.
C. s. A rafter, H. bargd.
BURKUNDAUZE, s. An armed
retainer ; an armed policeman, or
other armed unmounted employe of a
civil department ; from Ar.-P. barJc-
anddz, 'lightning-darter,' a word of
the same class as jdn-bdz^ &c. [Also
see BUXEERY.]
1726.— "2000 men on foot, called Bir-
candes, and 2000 pioneers to make the
road, called Bieldars (see BILDAB)." —
Valentijn, iv. Suratte, 276.
1793. — "Capt. Welsh has succeeded in
driving the Bengal Berkendosses out of
Assam." — Comwallis, ii. 207.
BURMA, BURMAH.
131
BURMA, BURMAH.
1794. — "Notice is hereby given that per-
sons desirous of sending escorts of bur-
kundazes or other armed men, with
merchandise, are to apply for passports." —
In Seton-Karr, ii. 139.
[1832.— "The whole line of march is
guarded in each procession by burkhand-
hars (matchlock men), who fire singly, at
intervals, on the way." — Mrs Meer Hassan
AH, i. 87.]
BURMA, BURMAH (with BUR-
MESE, &c.) n.p. The name by which
we designate the ancient kingdom and
nation occupying the central basin of
the Irawadi River. " British Burma "
is constituted of the provinces con-
quered from that kingdom in the
two wars of 1824-26 and 1852-53, viz.
(in the first) Arakan, Martaban, Teiias-
serim, and (in the second) Pegu.
[Upper Burma and the Shan States
were annexed after the third war of
1885.]
The name is taken from Mran-ma,
the national name of the Burmese
jjeople, which they themselves generally
pronounce Bam-md, unless when speak-
ing formally and emphatically. Sir
Arthur Phayre considers that this
name was in all probability adopted
by the Mongoloid tribes of the Upper
Irawadi, on their conversion to Buddh-
ism by missionaries from Gangetic
India, and is identical with that
{Brdm-md) by which the first and
holy inhabitants of the world are
styled in the (Pali) Buddhist Scrip-
tures. Brahma-desa was the term
applied to the country by a Singhalese
monk returning thence to Ceylon, in
conversation with one of the present
writers. It is however the view
of Bp. Bigandet and of Prof. Forch-
hammer, supported by considerable
arguments, that Mran, Myan, or Myen
was the original name of the Burmese
people, and is traceable in the names
given to them by their neighbours ;
e.g. by Chinese Mien (and in Marco
Polo) ; by Kakhyens, Myen or Mrenj
by Shans, Mdnj by Sgaw Karens,
Payoj by Pgaw Karens, Paydnj by
Paloungs, Pardn, (Stc* Prof. F. con-
siders that Mran-ma (with this hono-
rific suffix) does not date beyond the
14th century. [In J. R A. Soc. (1894,
p. 152 seqq.), Mr. St John suggests
that the word Myamma is derived
* Forchhamraer argues further that the original
name was Ran or Yan, with m', md, or po as a pro-
,nominal accent.
from myan, 'swift,' and ma, 'strong,'
and was taken as a soubriquet by the
people at some early date, perhaps in
the time of Anawrahta, a.d. 1150.]
1516.— "Having passed the Kingdom of
Bengale, along the coast which turns to the
South, there is another Kingdom of Gentiles,
called Berma. . . . They frequently are at
war with the King of Peigu. We have no
further information respecting this country,
because it has no shipping." — Barbosa, 181.
[ ,, "Venna." See quotation under
ARAKAN.
[1538. — "But the war lasted on and the
Bramas took all the kingdom." — Correa,
iii. 851.]
1543. — "And folk coming to know of the
secrecy with which the force was being
despatched, a great desire took possession
of all to know whither the Governor in-
tended to send so large an armament,
there being no Rumis to go after, and
nothing being known of any other cavise
why ships should be despatched in secret
at such a time. So some gentlemen spoke
of it to the Grovemor, and much importuned
him to tell them whither they were going,
and the Governor, all the more bent on
concealment of his intentions, told them that
the expedition was going to Pegu to fight
with the Bramas who had taken that
Kingdom."— Ibid. iv. 298.
c. 1545. — '■^ Hmv the King of '^x2iXaA under-
took ike conquest of this kingdom of Sido
(Siam), a7id of ichat happened till his arrival
at the Gity of Odid."—F. M. Pinto (orig.)
cap. 185.
[1553. — "Brema." See quotation under
JANGOMAY.]
1606. — "Although one's whole life were
wasted in describing the superstitions of
these Gentiles — the Pegus and the Bramas
— one could not have done with the half,
therefore I only treat of some, in passing,
as I am now about to do." — Couto, viii.
cap. xii.
[1639.— "His (King of Pegu's) Guard
consists of a great number of Souldiers,
with them called Brahmans, is kept at
the second Port." — Mandelslo, Travels, E. T.
ii. 118.]
1680. — "Articles of Commerce to be
proposed to the King of Banna and Pegu,
in behalfe of the English Nation for the
settling of a Trade in those eountrys." —
Ft. St. Geo. Cons., in Notes and Exts., iii. 7.
1727.— "The Dominions of Banna are at
present very large, reaching from Moravi
near Tanacerin, to the Province of Yunan
in China." — A. Hamilton, ii. 41.
1759. _" The Buraghmahs are much more
numerous than the Peguese and more ad-
dicted to commerce ; even in Pegu their
numbers are 100 to 1."— Letter in Balrymple,
0. R., i. 99. The writer appears desirous
to convey by his unusual spelling some
accurate reproduction of the name as he
had heard it. His testimony as to the
BURRA-BEEBEE.
132
BURRAMPOOTER.
predominance of Burmese in Pegu, at that
date even, is remarkable.
[1763. — " Burmah." See quotation under
MUNNEEPORE.
[1767.— "Biiraghmagh." See quotation
under SONAPARANTA.
[1782. — " Bahmans. " See quotation under
GAUTAMA.]
1793. — "Burmah borders on Pegu to the
north, and occupies both banks of the river
as far as the frontiers of China." — Rennell's
Memoir, 297.
[1795. — "Binnan." See quotation under
SHAN.
[c. 1819. — " In fact in their own language,
their name is not Burmese, which we have
borrowed from the Portuguese, but
Biamma." — Sangermano, 36.]
BURRA-BEEBEE, s. H. hari MM,
^Grande dame.' Tliis is a kind of
slang word applied in Anglo-Indian
society to the lady who claims pre-
cedence at a party. [Nowadays Bart
Mem is the term applied to the chief
lady in a Station.]
1807.— "At table I have hitherto been
allowed but one dish, namely the Burro
Bebee, or lady of the highest rank." —
Lord Minto in India, 29.
1843- — "The ladies carry their burrah-
bibiship into the steamers when thej'^ go
to England. . . . My friend endeavoured in
vain to persuade them that whatever their
social importance in the 'City of Palaces,'
they would be but small folk in London."
— Ghoiv Chow, by Viscountess Falkland, i. 92.
[BURRA-DIN, s. H. hard-din. A
* great day,' the term applied by natives
to a great festival of Europeans, par-
ticularly to Christmas Day.
[1880.— "This being the Burra Din, or
great day, the fact of an animal being shot
was interpreted by the men as a favourable
augury." — Ball, Jungle Life, 279.]
BURRA-KHANA, s. H. hard
hhdna, 'big dinner'; a term of the
same character as the two last, applied
to a vast and solemn entertainment.
[1880.— "To go out to a burra khana,
or big dinner, which is succeeded in the
same or some other house by a larger
evening party." — Wilson, Abode of Snow,
51.]
BURRA SAHIB. H. 6am, ' great ' ;
Hhe great Sdhih (or Master),' a term
constantly occurring, whether in a
family to distinguish the father or
the elder brother, in a station to in-
dicate the Collector, Commissioner,
or whatever officer may be the recog-
nised head of the society, or in a depart-
ment to designate the head of that
department, local or remote.
[1889. — "At any rate a few of the great
lords and ladies (Burra Sahib and Burra
Mem Sahib) did speak to me without being
driven to it." — Lady Dufferin, 34.]
BURRAMPOOTER, n.p. Properly
(Skt.) Brahmaputra ('the son of
Brahma '), tlie great river Brahmputr of
which Assam is the valley. Rising with-
in 100 miles of the source of the Ganges,
these rivers, after being separated by
17 degrees of longitude, join before
entering the sea. There is no distinct
recognition of this great river by the
ancients, but the Diardanes or Oidanes,
of Curtius and Strabo, described as a
large river in the remoter parts of
India, abounding in dolphins and
crocodiles, probably represents this
river under one of its Skt. names,
Hlddini.
1552. — Barros does not mention the name
before us, but the Brahmaputra seems to be
the river of Caor, which traversing the
kingdom so called (Gour) and that of
Comotay, and that of Cirote (see SILHET),
issues above Ghatigao (see CHITTAGONG),
in that notable arm of the Ganges which
passes through the island of Sornagam.
c. 1590. — "There is another very large
river called Berhumputter, which runs from
Khatai to Coach (see COOCH BEHAB) and
from thence through Bazoohah to the sea."
— Ayeen Akberry (Gladwin) ed. 1800, ii. 6 ;
[ed. Jarrett, ii. 121].
1726. — "Out of the same mountains we
see ... a great river flowing which . . .
divides into two branches, whereof the
easterly one on account of its size is called
the Great Barrempooter. " — Valentijn, v.
1753. — "Un pen au-dessous de Daka, le
Gauge est joint par une grosse riviere, qui
sort de la fronti^re du Tibet. Le nom de
Bramanpoutre qu'on lui trouve dans quel-
ques cartes est une corruption de celui de
Brahmaputren, qui dans le langage du
pays signifie tij-ant son origine de Brahma."
— D'Anville, Eclair cissemens, 62.
1767. — "Just before the Ganges falls into
ye Bay of Bengali, it receives the Baram-
putrey or Assam River. The Assam River
is larger than the Ganges . . . it is a perfect
Sea of fresh Water after the Junction of the
two Rivers. . . ." — MiS. Letter of James
Rennell, d. 10th March.
1793.—". . . till the year 1765, the Bur-
rampooter, as a capital river, was unknown
in Europe. On tracing this river in 1765,
I was no less surprised at finding it rather
larger than the Ganges, than at its course
previous to its entering Bengal. ... I could
no longer doubt that the Burrampooter
and Sanpoo were one and the same river."
— Rennell, Memoir, 3rd ed. 356. •
BURREL.
133
B UTLER-ENGLISH.
BURREL, s. H. hharal; 0ms na-
hura, Hodgson. The blue wild sheep
of the Himalaya. [Blariford, Mamm.
499, with illustration.]
BURSAUTEE, s. H. harsdti, from
barsdt, ' the Rains.'
a. The word properly is applied to
a disease to which horses are liable in
the rains, pustular eruptions breaking
out on tlie head and fore parts of the
body.
[1828. — "That very extraordinary disease,
the bursattee."— Or. Sport. Mag., reprint,
1873,1.125.
[1832. — "Horses are subject to an in-
fectious disease, which generally makes its
appearance in the rainy season, and there-
fore called burrhsaatie."— i¥rs Meer Hassan
AH, ii. 27.]
b. But the word is also applied to a
waterproof cloak, or the like. (See
BRANDY COORTEE.)
1880, — "The scenery has now been
arranged for the second part of the Simla
season ... and the appropriate costume
for both sexes is the decorous bursatti." —
Pioneer Mail, July 8.
BUS, adv. P.-H. has, 'enough.'
Used commonly as a kind of inter-
jection: 'Enough! Stop! Ohe jam satis!
Basta, basta ! ^ Few Hindustani words
stick closer by the returned Anglo-
Indian. The Italian expression, though
of obscure etymology, can hardly have
any connection with bas. But in use
it always feels like a mere expansion
of it!
1853. — "'And if you pass,' say my dear
good-natured friends, 'you may get an
appointment. Bus ! (you see my Hindo-
stanee knowledge already carries me the
length of that emphatic monosyllable).
. . .'"—Oakjield, 2nd ed. i. 42.
BU SHIRE, n.p. The principal
modern Persian seaport on the Persian
Gulf ; properly Abushahr.
1727. — "Bowchier is also a Maritim
Town. ... It stands on an Island, and has
a pretty good Trade."— ^4. Hamilton, i. 90.
BUSTEE, s. An inhabited quarter,
a village. H. bastl, from Skt. vas=
' dwell. Many years ago a native in
Upper India said to a European assis-
tant in the Canal Department : " You
Feringis talk much of your country
and its power, but we know that the
whole of you come from five villages "
{jpamh basti). The word is applied
in Calcutta to the separate groups of
huts in the humbler native quarters,
the sanitary state of which has often
been held up to reprobation.
— " There is a dreary bustee in the
neighbourhood which is said to make the
most of any cholera that may be going." —
R. Kipling, City of Dreadful Night, 54.]
BUTLER, s. In the Madras and
Bombay Presidencies this is the title
usually applied to the head-servant of
any English or quasi-English house-
hold. He generally makes the daily
market, has charge of domestic stores,
and superintends the table. As his
profession is one which affords a large
scope for feathering a nest at the ex-
pense of a foreign master, it is often
followed at Madras by men of com-
paratively good caste. (See CON-
SUMAH.)
1616. — "Yosky the butler, being sick,
asked lycense to goe to his howse to take
phisick." — Cocks, i. 135.
1689. — ". . . the Butlers are enjoin'd to
take an account of the Place each Night,
before they depart home, that they (the
Peons) might be examin'd before they stir,
if ought be wanting." — Ovington, 393.
1782.— "Wanted a Person to act as
Steward or Butler in a Gentleman's House,
he must understand Hairdressing ." — India
Gazette, March 2.
1789. — "No person considers himself as
comfortably accommodated without enter-
taining a Dubash at 4 pagodas per month,
a Butler at 3, a Peon at 2, a Cook at 3, a
Compradore at 2, and kitchen boy at 1
pagoda." — Munro's Narrative of OjoefraMons,
p. 27.
1873.— " Glancing round, my eye fell on
the pantry department . . . and the butler
trimming the reading lamps." — Camp Life
in Jndia, Frase)-'s Mag., June, 696.
1879.—". . . the moment when it occurred
to him {i.e. the Nyoung-young Prince of
Burma) that he ought really to assume the
guise of a Madras butler, and be off to the
Residency, was the happiest inspiration of
his life. "Staiidard, July 11.
BUTLER-ENGLISH. The broken
English spoken by native servants in
the Madras Presidency ; which is not
very much better than the Pigeon-
English of China. It is a singular
dialect; the present participle (e.g.)
being used for the future indicative,
and the preterite indicative being
formed by 'done'; thus I telling ==
' I will tell ' ; / done tell = ' I have
told ' ; done come = ' actually arrived.'
Peculiar meanings are also attached to
BUXEE.
134
BUXEE.
words ; thus family = ' wife.' The
oddest characteristic about this jargon
is (or was) that masters used it in
speaking to their servants as well as
servants to their masters.
BUXEE, s. A military paymaster ;
H. bakhshl. This is a word of complex
and curious history.
In origin it is believed to be the
Mongol or Turki corruption of the
Skt. bhikshuy 'a beggar/ and thence
a Buddhist or religious mendicant or
member of the ascetic order, bound by
his discipline to obtain his daily food
by begging.* Bakshi was the word
commonly applied by the Tartars of
the host of Chingiz and his successors,
and after them by the Persian writers
of the Mongol era, to the regular
Buddhist clergy ; and thus the word
appears under various forms in the
works of medieval European writers
from whom examples are (j^uoted below.
Many of the class came to Persia and
the west with Hulaku and with Batu
Khan ; and as the writers in the Tartar
camps were probably found chiefly
among the haJ^his, the word underwent
exactly the same transfer of meaning
as our clerk, and came to signify a
titeratus, scribe or secretary. Thus
in the Latino- Perso-Turkish voca-
bulary, which belonged to Petrarch
and is preserved at Venice, the word
scriba is rendered in Comanian, i.e.
the then Turkish of the Crimea, as
Bacsi. The change of meaning did not
stop here.
Abu'1-Fa^l in his account of Kashmir
(in the Am, [ed. Jarrett, iii, 212]) re-
calls the fact that bakhshl was the title
given by the learned among Persian
and Arabic writers to the Buddhist
priests whom the Tibetans styled Idmds.
But in the time of Baber, say circa
1500, among the Mongols the word
had come to mean surgeon; a change
analogous again, in some measure, to our
colloquial use of doctor. The modern
Mongols, according to Pallas, use the
word in the sense of 'Teacher,' and
apply it to the most venerable oi-
learned priest of a community. Among
* In a note with which we were favoured by the
late Prof. Anton Schiefner, he exi)ressed doubts
whetlier the Bakshi of the Tibetans and Mongols
was not of early introduction through the Uigurs
from some other corrupted Sanskrit word, or even
of pr<B-buddhistic derivation from an Iranian
source. We do not find the word in Jaeschke s
Tibetan Dictionary.
the Kirghiz Kazzaks, who profess
Mahommedanism, it has come to bear
the character which Marco Polo more
or less associates with it, and means a
mereconjurer or medicine-man ; whilst
in Western Turkestan it signifies a
'Bard' or 'Minstrel.' [Vambery in
his Sketches of Central Ada (p. 81)
speaks of a Bakhshi as a troubadour.]
By a further transfer of meaning,
of which all the steps are not clear, in
another direction, under the Moham-
medan Emperors of India the word
bakhshi was applied to an officer higli
in military administration, whose
office is sometimes rendered 'Master
of the Horse' (of horse, it is to be
remembered, the whole substance of
the army consisted), but whose duties
sometimes, if not habitually, em-
braced those of Paymaster-General,
as well as, in a manner, of Com-
mander-in-Chief, or Chief of the Statt".
[Mr. Irvine, who gives a detailed
account of the Bakhshi under the
latter Moguls (/. R. A. Soc, July
1896, p. 539 seqq.), prefers to call him
Adjutant- General.] More properly per-
haps this was the position of the Mtr
Bakhshl, who had other bakhshis under
him. Bakhshis in military command
continued in the armies of the Mah-
rattas, of Hyder Ali, and of other
native powers. But both the Persian
spelling and the modern connection of
the title with pay indicate a probability
that some confusion of association had
arisen between the old Tartar title and ,
the P. bakhsh, ' portion,' bakhshidan, ' to
give,' bakhshish, 'payment.' In the
early days of the Council of Fort
William we find the title Buxee ap-
plied to a European Civil officer,
through whom payments were made
(see Long and Seton-Karr, passim).
This is obsolete, but the word is still
in the Anglo- Indian Army the recog-
nised designation of a Paymaster.
This is the best known existing use
of the word. But under some Native
Governments it is still the designation
of a high ofiicer of state. And accord-
ing to the Calcutta Glossary it has been
used
the N.W.P. for 'a collector
of a house tax' (?) and the like; in
Bengal for ' a superintendent of peons' ;
in Mysore for 'a treasurer,' &c. [In
the N.W.P. the Bakhshi, popularlv
known to natives as ^Bakhshl TikJcas,'
' Tax Bakhshi,' is the person in charge
BUXEE.
135
BUXEE.
of one of the minor towns which are
not under a Municipal Board, but are
managed by a Panch^ or Ijody of asses-
sors, who raise the income needed for
watch and ward and conservancy by
means of a graduated house assess-
ment.] See an interesting note on
this word in Quatremere, H. des Mon-
gols, 184 seqq.j- also see Marco Polo,
Bk. i. ch. 61, note.
1298. — "There is another marvel per-
formed by those Bacsi,_of whom I have been
speaking as knowing so many enchant-
ments. . . ." — Marco Polo, Bk. I. ch. 61.
c. 1300. — "Although there are many
Bakhshis, Chinese, Indian and others,
those of Tibet are most esteemed." — Rashid-
nddin, quoted by B'OItssoii, ii. 370.
c. 1300. — "Et sciendum, quod Tartar
-quosdam homines super omnes de mundo
honorant : bozitas, scilicet quosdam ponti-
ficesydolorum." — Ricoldus de Montecmds, in
Peregrinatores, IV. p. 117.
0. 1308. — " TaCra yap Kovr^ifnra^is iira-
vi}K(av irpos ^aaCKea OLe^e^aLov irpOros de
tQv iepoiJ,dyu}v, roHvoixa tovto e^eWrjvL^erai. "
— Georg. Pachymeres de Andronico Palaeo-
logo, Lib. vii. The last part of the name of
tms Kvizimpaxis, 'the first of the sacred
magi,' appears to be Bakhshi ; the whole
perhaps to be ^/io/a-Bakhshl, or Kuchin-
Bahhshi.
c. 1340. — "The Kings of this coimtry
sprung from Jinghiz Khan . . . followed
exactly the yassah (or laws) of that Prince
and the dogmas received in his family, which
consisted in revering the sun, and conform-
ing in all things to the advice of the
Bakshis." — Shih&budd'm, in Not. et Extr.
xiii. 237.
1420. — "In this city of Kamcheu there is
an idol temple .500 cubits square. In the
middle is an idol lying at length, which
measures 50 paces. . . . Behind this image
^ . . figures of Bakshis as large as life. ..."
— Shak Rukh's Mission to China, in Catlvay,
i: cciii.
1615. — "Then I moved him for his favor
ior an English Factory to be Resident in the
Towne, which hee willingh' granted, and
gave present order to the Buxy, to draw a
Finrva both for their comming vp, and for
their residence." — Sir T. Roe, in Purchas,
i. 541 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 93.]
c. 1660. — ". . . obliged me to take a
Salary from the Grand Mogol in the quality
of a Phisitian, and a little after from
Danechviend-Kan, the most knowing man
of Asia, who had been Bakchis, or Great
Master of the ^oTSQ."—Bernier, E.T. p. 2;
(ed. Constable, p. 4].
1701. — "The friendship of the Buxie is
not so much desired for the post he is now
in, but that he is of a very good family, and
has many relations near the King." — In
Wheeler, i. 378.
1706-7. — "So the Emperor appointed a
nobleman to act as the bakshl of K^m
Bakhsh, and to him he intrusted the Prince,
with instructions to take care of him. The
bakshi was Sultan Hasan, otherwise called
Mir Malang."— Z)o«-60/i's Elliot, vii. 385.
1711.— "To his Excellency Zulfikar Khan
Bahadur, Nurzerat Sing {Nasiat-Jang ?)
Backshee of the whole Empire."— ^c^ress
of a Letter *from President and Council of
Fort St. George, in Wheelei% ii. 160.
1712.— "Chan Dhjehaan . . . fii-st Baksi
general, or Muster-Master of the horsemen."
— Valentijn, iv. (Suratte), 295.
1753. — "The Buxey acquaints the Board
he has been using his endeavours to get
sundry artificers for the Negrais." — In Long,
43.
1756. — Barth. Plaisted represents the bad
treatment he had met with for "strictly
adhering to his duty during the Buxy-ship of
Messrs. Bellamy and Kempe " ; and "the
abuses in the post of Buxy." — Letter to the
Hon. the Court of Directors, <fcc., p. 3.
1763.— "The buxey or general of the
army, at the head of a select body, closed
the procession." — Or7ne, i. 26 (reprint).
1766.— " The Buxey lays before the Board
an account of charges incurred in the Buxey
Connah . . . for the relief of people saved
from the Falmouth." — Ft. William, Cons.,
Long, 4:57.
1793.— "The bukshey allowed it would
be prudent in the Sultan not to hazard the
event." — Dirom, 50.
1804. — "A buckshee and a body of horse
belonging to this same man were opposed to
me in the action of the 5th ; whom I daresay
that I shall have the pleasure of meeting
shortly at the Peshwah's durbar." — Wel-
lington, iii. 80.
1811. — "There appear to have been dif-
ferent descriptions of Buktshies (in Tippoo's
service). The Buktshies of Kushoons were
a sort of commissaries and paymasters, and
were subordinate to the sipahdcur, if not to
the ResMadar, or commandant of a battalion. •
The Meer Buktshy, however, took rank of
the Sipahdar. The Buktshies of the Ehsham
and Jyshe were, I believe, the superior
officers of these corps respectively."— Note
to Tippoo's Letters, 165.
1823.— "In the Mahratta armies the
prince is deemed the Sirdar or Commander ;
next to him is the Bukshee or Paymaster,
who is vested with the principal charge and
responsibility, and is considered accountable
for all military expenses and disbursements."
—Malcolm, Central Ivdia, i. 534.
1827.— "Doubt it not— the soldiers of the
Beegum Mootee Mahul ... are less hers
than mine. I am myself the Bukshee . . .
and her Sirdars are at my devotion."—
Walter Scott, The Surgeons Daughter, ch. xn.
1861.— " To the best of my memory he was
accused of having done his best to ui^e the
people of Dhar to rise agaiiist our Grovern-
ment, and several of the witnesses deposed
to this effect ; amongst them the Bukshi."-r
Memo, on Dhar, by Major McMulleu.
BUXERRY.
136
BYDE.
1874. — "Before the depositions were taken
down, the gomasta of the planter drew aside
the Bakshi, who is a police-officer next to
the darog^." — Govinda Samanta, ii. 235.
BUXERRY, s. A matchlock man ;
apparently nsed in much the same
sense as Burkundauze (q.v.) now ob-
solete. We have not found this term
excepting in documents pertaining to
the middle decades of 18th century in
Bengal ; [but see references supplied
by Mr. Irvine below;] nor have we
found any satisfactory etymology.
Buxo is in Port, a gun-barrel (Germ.
Buchse) ; which suggests some possible
word huxeiro. There is however none
such in Bluteau, who has, on the other
hand, ^'' Butgeros, an Indian term,
artillery-men, &c.," and quotes from
Hist. Orient, iii. 7 : " BuUjeri sunt hi
qui quinque tormentis praeficiuntur."
This does not throw much light.
BajjaVy 'thunderbolt,' may have given
vogue to a word in analogy to P. hark-
anddz, ' lightning-darter,' but we find no
such word. As an additional conjec-
ture, however, we may suggest Baksdris,
from the possible circumstance that
such men were recruited in the
country about BaJcsdr (Buxar), i.e. the
Shdhdbdd district, which up to 1857
was a great recruiting ground for
sepoys. [There can be no doubt that
this last suggestion gives the correct
origin of the word. Buchanan Hamil-
ton, Eastern India, i. 471, describes the
large number of men who joined the
native army from this part of the
country.]
[1690. — The Mogul army was divided into
three classes — Suicdrdn, or mounted men ;
Topkhdnah, artillery ; Ahshdm, infantry and
artificers.
\^^ Ahshdm — Banduqchl-i-jangl — BaksaH-
yah toa Bundelah Ahshdm, i.e. regular
matchlock-men, Baksariyahs and Bunde-
lahs." — Dastur - ul - 'amal, written about
1690-1; B. Museum MS., No. 1641, fol.
586.]
1748. — "Ordered the Zemindars to send
Buxerries to clear the boats and bring them
up as Prisoners." — Ft. William Cons., April,
in Long, p. 6.
,, "We received a letter from . . .
Council at Cossimbazar . . . advising of
their having sent Ensign McKion with all
the Military that were able to travel, 150
buzerries, 4 field pieces, and a large quan-
tity of ammunition to Cutway." — Ihid. p. 1.
1749. — " Having frequent reports of several
straggling parties of this banditti plundering
about this place, we on the 2d November
ordered the Zemindars to entertain one
hundred buxeries and fifty pike-men over
and above what were then in pay for the;
protection of the outskirts of your Honor's
town." — Letter to Court, Jan. 13, Ihid. p. 21.
1755. — "Agreed, we despatch Lieutenant
John Harding of a command of soldiers 25
Buxaries in order to clear these boats if
stopped in their way to this place." — Ihid..
55.
,, "In an account for this year we
find among charges on behalf of William;
Wallis, Esq., Chief at Cossimbazar:
Es.
"'4 Buxeries. . . 20 (year) . 240.'"
MS. Records in India Offixx.
1761.— "The 5th they made their last
effort with all the Sepoys and Buxerries
they could assemble." — In Long, 254.
,, " The number of Biixerri^s or
matchlockmen was therefore augmented to
1500."— 0>we (reprint), ii. 59.
,, "In a few minutes they killed 6
buxerries." — Ihid. 65 ; see also 279.
1772. — " Buckserrias. Foot soldiers
whose common arms are only sword and
target." — Glossary in Grose's Voyage, 2nd
ed. [This is copied, as Mr. Irvine shows,
from the Glossary of 1757 prefixed to An
Address to the Proprietors of E. I. Stock, in
HolwelVs Indian Tracts, 3rd ed., 1779,]
1788. — "Buxerries — Foot soldiers, whose
common arms are swords and targets or
s^esiTS."— Indian Vocahulary (Stockdale's).
1850.— "Another point to which Cliv©
turned his attention . . . was the organiza-
tion of an efficient native regular force. . . .
Hitherto the native troops employed at
Calcutta . . . designated Buxarries were
nothing more than Burkanddz, armed and
equipped in the usual native manner." —
Broome, Hist, of the Rise and Progress of the
Army, i. 92.
BYDE, or BEDE HORSE, s. A
note by Kirlipatriclt to the passage-
below from Tippoo^s Letters says Byde^
Horse are "the same as Pinddrehs^
Looties, and Kuzzdks " (see PINDARRY^
LOOTY, COSSACK). In the Life of
Hyder Ali by Hussain 'Ali Khan
Kirmani, tr. by Miles, we read that
Hyder's Kuzzal?:s were under the
command of "Ghazi Khan Bede."
But whether this leader was so
called from leading the " Bede " Horse,
or gave his name to them, does not
appear. Miles has the highly intelli-
gent note : ' Bede is another name for
(Kuzzali) : Kirltpatricli supposed the
word Bede meant infantry, which, I
believe, it does not' (p. 36). The
quotation from the Life of Tippoo
seems to indicate that it was the name
of a caste. And we find in Sherring's
Indian Tribes and Castes, among those
of Mysore, mention of the Bedar as a
BY LEE.
137
CABAYA.
tribe, probably of huntsmen, dark,
tall, and warlike. Formerly many
were employed as soldiers, and served
in Hyder's wars (iii. 153 ; see also the
same tribe in the S. Mahratta country,
ii. 321). Assuming -ar to be a plural
sign, we have here probably the
"Bedes" who gave their name to
these plundering horse. The Bedar
are mentioned as one of the predatory
classes of the peninsula, along with
Marawars, Kallars, Eamiisis (see
RAMOOSY), &c., in Sir Walter Elliot's
l)aper (/. Ethnol. Soc, 1869, N.S. pp.
112-13). But more will be found
regarding them in a paper by the
late Gen. Briggs, the translator of
Ferishta's Hist. (/. R. A. Soc. xiii.).
Besides Bedar, Bednor (or Nagar) in
Mysore seems to take its name from
this tribe. [See Rice, Mysore, i. 255.]
1758.—" . . . The Cavalry of the Rao . . .
received such a defeat from Hydur's Bedes
or Kuzzaks that they fled and never looked
behind them until they arrived at Goori
Bnndar."— Hist, of Hydur Naik, p. 120.
1785.— "Byde Horse, out of employ, have
committed great excesses and depredations
in the Sircar's dominions." — Letters ofTippoo
Sultan, 6.
1802.— ''The Kakur and Chapao horse
. . . (Although these are included in the
Bede tribe, they carry off the palm even
from them in the arts of robbery) . . . " —
H. ofTipu, by Hussein 'Ali Khan Kinnani,
tr. by Miles, p. 76.
[BYLEE, s. A small two-wheeled
vehicle drawn by two oxen. H. hahal,
hahll, haill, which has no connection,
as is generally supposed, with hail,
'an ox ' ; but is derived from the
Skt. vah, ' to carry.' The hylee is used
only for passengers, and a larger and
more imposing vehicle of the same
class is the Rut. There is a good
drawing of a Panjab hylee in Kipling's
Beast and Man (p. 117); also see the
note on the quotation from Forbes
under HACKERY.
[1841.— "A native bylee will usually pro-
duce, in gold and silver of great purity, ten
times the weight of precious metals to be
obtained from a general officer's equipage."
— Society in India, i. 162.
[1854. — "Most of the party . . . were in a
barouch, but the rich man himself [one of
the Muttra Seths] still adheres to the primi-
tive conveyance of a bylis, a thing like a
footboard on two wheels, generally drawn
by two bxen, but in which he drives a
splendid pair of white horses, sitting cross-
legged the while ! "—Mrs Mackenzie, Life
in ths Mission, &c., ii. 205.]
0
CABAYA, s. This word, though
of Asiatic origin, was perhaps intro-
duced into India by the Portuguese,
whose writers of the 16th century
apply it to the surcoat or long tunic
of muslin, which is one of the most
common native garments of the better
classes in India. The word seems to-
be one of those which the Portuguese
had received in older times from the
Arabic {kabd, 'a vesture'). From
Dozy's remarks this would seem in
BarlDary to take the form kdbdya.
Whether from Arabic or from Portu-
guese, the word has been introduced
into the Malay countries, and is in
common use in Java for the light
cotton surcoat worn by Europeans,
both ladies and gentlemen, in dis-
habille. The word is not now used in
India Proper, unless by the Portuguese.
But it has become familiar in Dutch,
from its use in Java. [Mr. Gray, in
his notes to Pyrard (i. 372), thinks,
that the word was introduced before
the time of the Portuguese, and
remarks that kabaya in Ceylon means
a coat or jacket worn by a European
or native.]
c. 1540. — "There was in her an Embas-
sador who had brought Hidalcan [IdalcanJ
a very rich Cabaya . . . which he would
not accept of, for that thereby he would
not acknowledge himself subject to the
Turk." — Gogan's Pinto, pp. 10-11.
1552. — ". . . he ordered him then to
bestow a cabaya." — Castanheda, iv. 438.
See also Stanley's Gorrea, 132.
1554. — "And moreover there are given
to these Kings (Malabar Rajas) when they
come to receive these allowances, to each
of them a cabaya of silk, or of scarlet, of
4 cubits, and a cap or two, and two sheath-
knives." — S. Botelho, Tomho, 26.
1572.—
" Luzem da fina purpura as cabayas,
Lustram os pannos da tecida seda."
Gamoes, ii. 93.
" Cabaya de damasco rico e dino
Da Tyria cor, entre elles estimada."
Ibid. 95.
In these two passages Burton translate*
caftan.
1585.— "The King is apparelled with a
Cable made like a shirt tied with strings
on one side." — R. Fitch, in Hakl., ii. 386.
1598. — "They wear sometimes when they
go abroad a thinne cotton linnen gowne
called Cabala. . . ."— Z^inac^otew, 70 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 247].
GABOB.
138
GABUL, GAUBOOL.
c. 1610. — "Cette jaquette ou soutane,
qu'ils appellent Ldhasse (P. libds, 'clothing )
ou Cabaye, est de toile de Cotton fort
fine et blanche, qui leur va jusqu'aux
ta\onB."—Pyrard de Laval, i. 265 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 372],
[1614. — "The white Cabas which you
have with you at Bantam would sell here."
— Foster, Letters, ii. 44.]
1645. — " Vne Cabaye qui est vne sorte de
vestement comme vne large soutane couverte
par le devant, k manches fort larges." —
■Cardim, Mel. de la Prov. du Japon, 56.
1689. — "It is a distinction between the
Moots and Bannians, the Moors tie their
daba's always on the Right side, and the
Bannians on the left. . . ." — Ovington, 314.
This distinction is still true.
1860. — "I afterwards understood that
the dress they were wearing was a sort
of native garment, which there in the
■country they call saro7ig or kabaai, but
I found it very unbecoming." — Max
Havelaar, 43. [There is some mistake
here, sarong and Kabaya are quite
different.]
1878. — "Over all this is worn (by Malay
women) a long loose dressing-gown style of
garment called the kabaya. This robe
falls to the middle of the leg, and is
fastened down the front with circular
brooches." — McNair, Perak, &c., 151.
CABOB, s. Ar.-H. kahah. This
word is used in Anglo-Indian liouse-
holds generically for roast meat. [It
usually follows the name of the dish,
e.g. munjlil kabdb, 'roast fowl'.] But
specifically it is applied to the dish
described in the quotations from Fryer
•and Ovington.
e. 15S0. — "Altero modo . . . ipsam
{carnem) in parva frustra dissectam, et
veruculis ferreis acuum modo infixam,
super crates ferreas igne supposito positam
torrefaciunt, quam succo limonum aspersam
avid^ esitant." — Prosper Alpinus, Pt. i. 229.
1673. — "Cabob is Rostmeat on Skewers,
cut in little round pieces no bigger than a
Sixpence, and Ginger and Garlick put
between each." — Fryer, 404.
1689.— "Cabob, that is Beef or Mutton
•cut in small pieces, sprinkled with salt and
pepper, and dipt with Oil and Garlick, which
have been mixt together in a dish, and then
roasted on a Spit, with sweet Herbs put
between and stuff in them, and basted with
Oil and Garlick all the while." — Ovington,
397.
1814. — "I often partook with my Arabs
of a dish common in Arabia called Kabob
or Kab-ab, which is meat cut into small
pieces and placed on thin skewers, alter-
nately between slices of onion and green
ginger, seasoned with pepper, salt, and
Kian, fried in ghee, to be ate with rice
and dholl." — Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 480 ;
(2nd ed. ii. 82 ; in i. 315 he writes Kebabs].
[1876. — ". . . kavap (a name which is
naturalised with us as Cabobs), small bits
of meat roasted on a sjiit. . . ." — Schuyler,
TurHstan, i. 125.]
CABOOK, s. This is the Ceylon
term for the substance called in India
Laterite (q.v.), and in Madras hx
the native name Moorum (q.v.). The
word is perhaps the Port, cabouco or
cavoucOy 'a quarry.' It is not in
Singh. Dictionaries. [Mr. Ferguson
says that it is a corruption of the
Port, pedras de cavouco, ' quarry-stones,'
the last word being Ijy a misapprehen-
sion applied to the stones themselves.
The earliest instance of the use of
the word he has met with occurs in
the Travels of Dr. Aegidius Daalmans
(1687-89), who describes kaphok stone
as ' like small pebbles lying in a hard
clay, so that if a large square stone
is allowed to lie for some time in
the water, the clay dissolves and the
pebbles fall in a heap together ; but
if this stone is laid in good mortar,
so that the water cannot get at it,
it does good service ' (/. As. Soc. Geylon,
X. 162). The word is not in the
ordinary Singhalese Diets., but A.
Mendis Gunasekara in his Singhalese
Grammar (1891), among words derived
from the Port., gives kabuk-gal (cabouco)^
cabook (stone), ' laterite.']
1834. — "The soil varies in different situa-
tions on the Island. In the country round
Colombo it consists of a strong red clay,
or marl, called Cabook, mixed with sandy
ferruginous particles." — Ceylon Gazetteer, 33.
, , " The houses are built with cabook,
and neatly whitewashed with chunam." —
Ibid. 75.
1860. — "A peculiarity which is one of the
first to strike a stranger who lands at Galle
or Colombo is the bright red colour of the
streets and roads . . . and the ubiquity
of the fine red dust which penetrates every
crevice and imparts its own tint to every
neglected article. Natives resident in these
localities are easily recognisable elsewhere
by the general hue of their dress. This is
occasioned by the prevalence ... of laterite,
or, as the Singhalese call it, cabook." —
Tennent's Ceylon, i. 17.
CABUL, CAUBOOL, &c., n.p.
This name (Kabul) of the chief city
of N. Afghanistan, now so familiar,
is perhaps traceable in Ptolemy, who
gives in that same region a people
called Ka^oXirat, and a city called
Kd^ovpa. Perhaps, however, one or
both may be corroborated by the
vdp5os Ka/3aXtT?7 of tlie Periplus. The
CAGOULL
139
CADJAN.
accent of Kabul is most distinctly on
the first and long syllable, but English
mouths are very perverse in error
here. Moore accents the last syllable :
"... pomegranates full
Of melting sweetness, and the pears
And sunniest apples that Caubul
In all its thousand gardens bears."
Light of the Harem.
Mr. Arnold does likewise in Sohrab
and Rustam :
*' But as a troop of pedlars from Cabool,
Cross underneath the Indian Cau-
casus. ..."
It was told characteristically of the
late Lord Ellenborough that, after
his arrival in India, though for months
he heard the name correctly spoken
by his councillors and his staff, he
persisted in calling it Gdbool till he
met Dost Mahommed Khan. After
the interview the Governor-General
announced as a new discovery, from
the Amir's pronunciation, that Gdbul
was the correct form.
1552. — Barros calls it "a Cidade Cabol,
Metropoli dos Mogoles." — IV. vi. 1.
[c. 1590.— "The territoryof Kabul com-
prises twenty Tum^ns." — Ain, tr. Jan-ett,
ii. 410.]
1856.—
^' Ah Cabul ! word of woe and bitter shame ;
Where proud old England's flag, dis-
honoured, sank
Beneath the Crescent ; and the butcher
knives
Beat down like reeds the bayonets that
had flashed
From Plassey on to snow-capt Caucasus,
In triumph through a hundred years of
war."
The Banyan Tree, a Poem.
CACOULI, s. This occurs in the
App. to the Journal d^Antoine Galland,
at Constantinople in 1673 : " Dragmes
de Cacouli, drogue qu'on use dans le
Cahue," i.e. in coffee (ii. 206). This
is Pers. Arab, kdkula for Cardamom,
as in the quotation from Garcia. We
may remark that Kdkula was a place
somewhere on the Gulf of Siam,
famous for its fine aloes-wood (see
Ihn Batuta, iv. 240-44). And a
bastard kind of Cardamom appears
to be exported from Siam, Amomum
xanthoides, Wal.
1563. — "0. Avicena gives a chapter on
the cacuUd, dividing it into the bigge)^ and
the less . . . calling one of them cacolld
quehir, and the other cacolld ceguer [Ar.
kahlr, saghlr}, which is as much as to say
greater cardamom and smaller cardamom." —
Garcia Be 0., f. 47t'.
1759.— "These Vakeels . . . stated that
the Rani (of Bednore) would pay a yearly
sum of 100,000 Hoons or Pagodas, besides a
tribute of other valuable articles, such as
Foful (betel), Dates, Sandal-wood, Kakul
. . . black pepper, &c." — Hist, of Hydur
Naik, 133.
CADDY, s. i.e. tea-caddy. This
is possibly, as Crawfurd suggests, from
Catty (q.v.), and may have been
originally applied to a small box
containing a catty or two of tea. The
suggestion is confirmed by this ad-
vertisement :
1792. — "By R. Henderson ... A Quan-
tity of Tea in Quarter Chests and Caddies,
imported last season. . . ." — Madras Courier,
Dec. 2.
CADET, s. (From Prov. capdet., and
Low Lat. capitettum, [dim. of caput,
'head'] Skeat). This word is of
course by no means exclusively Anglo-
Indian, but it was in exceptionally
common and familiar use in India,
as all young officers appointed to the
Indian army went out to that country
as cadets, and were only promoted to
ensigncies and posted to regiments
after their arrival — in olden days
sometimes a considerable time after
their arrival. In those days there
was a building in Fort William known
as the ' Cadet Barrack ' ; and for some
time early in last century the cadets
after their arrival were sent to a sort
of college at Baraset ; a system which
led to no good, and was speedily
abolished.
1763.— "We 'should very gladly comply
with your request for sending you young
persons to be brought up as assistants in
the Engineering branch, but as we find it
extremely difficult to procure such, you
will do well to employ any who have a
talent that way among the cadets or
others." — Court's Letter, in Long, 290.
1769.— "Upon our leaving England, the
cadets and writers used the great cabin
promiscuously ; but finding they were
troublesome and quarrelsome, we brought
a Bill into the house for their ejectment."
—Life of Lord Teignmouth, i. 15.
1781,— "The Cadets of the end of the
years 1771 and beginning of 1772 served
in the country four years as Cadets and
carried the musket all the time." — Letter in
Hickifs Bengal Gazette, Sept. 29.
CADJAN, s. Jav. and Malay Mjdng,
[or according to Mr. Skeat, Jcajang],
lueauing 'palm-leaves,' especially those
GADJOWA.
140 GAFFER, GAFFRE, GOFFREE.
of the Nipa (q.v.) palm, dressed for
thatching or matting. Favre's Diet,
renders the word feuilles entrelacees.
It has been introduced by foreigners
into S. and W. India, where it is used
in two senses :
a. Coco-palm leaves matted, the
common substitute for thatch in S.
India.
1673. — '*. . . flags especially in their
Villages (by them called Cajans, being Co-
coe-tree branches) upheld with some few
sticks, supplying both Sides and Coverings
to their Cottages." — Fryer, 17. In his Ex-
planatory Index Fryer gives 'Cajan, a
bough of a Toddy-tree.'
c. 1680. — "Ex iis (foliis) quoque rudiores
mattae, Cadjang vocatae, conficiuntur, qui-
bus aedium muri et navium orae, quum
frumentum aliquod in iis deponere velimus,
obteguntur." — Riimphnis, i, 71.
1727.— "We travelled 8 or 10 miles before
we came to his (the Cananore Raja's) Palace,
which was built with Twigs, and covered
with Cadjans or Cocoa-nut Tree Leaves
woven together." — A. Hamilton, i: 296.
1809. — "The lower classes (at Bombay)
content themselves with small huts, mostly
of clay, and roofed with cadjan." — Maria
Graliain, 4.
1860. — "Houses are timbered with its
wood, and roofed with its plaited fronds,
which under the name of cadjans, are like-
wise employed for constructing partitions
and fences." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 126.
b. A strip of fan-palm leaf, i.e.
either of the Talipot (q.v.) or of the
Palmyra, prepared for writing on ;
and so a document written on such a
strip. (See OLLAH-)
1707.— "The officer at the Bridge Gate
bringing in this morning to the Governor a
Cajan letter that he found hung upon a post
near the Gate, which when translated seemed
to be from a body of the Right Hand Caste."
—In Wheeler, ii. 78.
1716. — "The President acquaints the
Board that he has intercepted a villainous
letter or Cajan." — Ibid. ii. 231.
1839. — "At Rajahmundry . . . the people
used to sit in our reading room for hours,
copying our books on their own little cadjan
leaves." — Letters from Madras, 275.
CADJOWA, s. [P. kajdwah]. A kind
-of frame or pannier, of which a pair
are slung across a camel, sometimes
made like litters to carry women or
sick persons, sometimes to contain
sundries of camp equipage.
1645.— "He entered the town with 8 or
10 camels, the two Cajavas or Litters on
each side of the Camel being close shut. . . .
But instead of Women, he had put into
every Cajava two Souldiers. "—-raw/mer,
E. T. ii. 61 ; [ed. Ball, i. 144].
1790. — "The camel appropriated to the
accommodation of passengers, carries two»
persons, who are lodged in a kind of pannier,
laid loosely on the back of the animal. This
pannier, termed *in the Persic Kidjahwah,
is a wooden frame, with the sides and
bottom of netted cords, of about 3 feet long
and 2 broad, and 2 in depth . . . the
journey being usually made in the night-
time, it becomes the only place of his
rest. . . . Had I been even much accus-
tomed to this manner of travelling, it must
have been irksome ; but a total want of
practice made it excessively grievous." —
Foi'ster's Journey, ed. 1808, ii. 1^-5.
GAEL, n.p. Properly Kdyal [Tam.
kdyu, 'to be hot'], 'a lagoon' or 'back-
water.' Once a famous port near the
extreme south of India at the mouth
of the Tamraparni R., in the Gulf of
Manaar, and on the coast of Tinnevelly,
now long abandoned. Two or three
miles higher up the river lies the site
of Korkai or Kolkai, the KoXxoi ifiirdpLov
of the Greeks, each port in succession
having been destroyed by the retire-
ment of the sea. Tutikorin, six miles
N., may be considered the modern and
humbler representative of those
ancient marts ; [see Stuart, Man. of
Tinnevelly, 38 seqq.].
1298. — "Call is a great and noble city.
: . . It is at this city that all the ships
touch that come from the west." — Marco
Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 21.
1442. — "The Coast, which includes Cali-
cut with some neighbouring ports, and
which extends as far as Kabel (read Kayel)
a place situated opposite the Island of
Serendib. . . ." — Ahdurrazzdk, in India in
the XVth Cent., 19.
1444. — "Ultra eas urbs est Cahila, qui
locus margaritas . . . producit." — Conti, in
Poggius, De Var. Fortimae.
1498. — "Another Kingdom, Caell, which
has a Moorish King, whilst the people are
Christian. It is ten days from Calecut by
sea . . . here there be many pearls." —
Roteiro de V. da Gama, 108.
1514. — "Passando oltre al Cavo Comedi
(C. Comorin), sono gentili ; e intra esso e
Gael ^ dove si pesca le perle." — Giov. da
Empoli, 79.
1516. — " Further along the coast is a city-
called Cael, which also belongs to the King
of Coulam, peopled by Moors and Gentoos^
great traders. It has a good harbour,
whither come many ships of Malabar ; others
of Charamandel and Benguala." — Barhosa,
in Lisbon Coll., 357-8.
CAFFER, CAFFRE, COFFREE,
&c., n.p. The word is properly the
GAFFEB, GAFFRE, COFFREE. 141 GAFFER, GAFFRE, COFFREE.
Ar. Kdjir^ pi, Kofra, 'an infidel, an
unbeliever in Islam.' As the Arabs
a,pplied this to Pagan negroes, among
others, the Portuguese at an early
■date took it up in this sense, and our
countrymen from them. A further
appropriation in one direction has
since made the name specifically that
of the black tribes of South Africa,
whom we now call, or till recently
did call, Caffres. It was also applied
in the Philippine Islands to the
Papuas of N. Guinea, and the Alfuras
of the Moluccas, brought into the slave-
market.
In another direction the word has
become a quasi-proper name of the
(more or less) fair, and non-Mahom-
medan, tribes of Hindu-Kush, some-
times called more specifically the Sidh-
posh or ' black-robed ' Cafirs.
The term is often applied malevo-
lently by Mahommedans to Christians,
and this is probably the origin of the
mistake pervading some of the early
Portuguese narratives, especially the
Roteiro of Vasco da Gama, which de-
scribed many of the Hindu and Indo-
Chinese States as being Christian.*
[c. 1300.
Kafir.
See under LACK.]
c. 1404. — Of a people near China : " They
were Christians after the manner of those
of Cathay." — tiavijo by Markham, 141.
,, And of India: "The people of India
are Christians, the Lord and most part of
the people, after the manner of the Greeks ;
and among them also are other Christians
who mark themselves with fire in the face,
and their creed is different from that of the
others ; for those who thus mark themselves
with fire are less esteemed than the others.
And among them are Moors and Jews, but
they are subject to the Christians." — Clavijo,
(orig.) § cxxi.; comp. Markham, 153-4. Here
we have (1) the confusion of Caflfer and
Christian ; and (2) the confusion of Abyssinia
{India Tertia or Middle Ivdici of some
medieval writers) with India Proper.
c. 1470. — "The sea is infested with pirates,
all of whom are Kofars, neither Christians
nor Mussulmans ; they pray to stone idols,
and know not (Jhrist. "— Ativan. Nitikin, in
Indiu in the XVth Cent., p. 11.
1552. — ". . . he learned that the whole
people of the Island of S. Lourengo . . .
were black Cafres with curly hair like those
of Mozambique." — Ban'os, II. i. 1.
* Thus : " Chomandarla (i.e. Coromandel) he de
Christaoos e o rey Christaoo." So also Ceylam
Camatarra, MeUqna (Malacca), Pegioo, &c., are all
described as Christian states with Christian kings.
Also the so-called Indian Christians who came on
board Da Gama at Melinde seem to have been
Hindu banians.
1563.— "In the year 1484 there came to
Portugal the King of Benin, a Caflfre bv
nation, and he became a Christian."—
Stanley's Correa p. 8.
1572.—
" Verao os Cafres asperos e avaros
Tirar a linda dama sens vestidos. "
Camoes, v. 47.
By Burton:
" shall see the Caflfres, greedy race and fere
" strip the fair Ladye of her raiment torn."
1582.— "These men are called Cafres
and are Gentiles."— Oastaneda (by N.L.), f.
c. 1610.— "II estoit fils d'vn Cafre d'Ethi-
opie, et d'vne femme de ces isles, ce qu'on
appelle Mulastre."— Pw-arrf de Laval, i. 220:
[Hak. Soc. i. 307].
[c. 1610.—". . . a Christian whom they
call Caparou."— 76irf., Hak. Soc; i. 261.]
1614:— "That knave Simon the Caffro,
not what the writer took him for— he is a
knave, and better lost than found."— /Sams-
bury, i. 356.
[1615.—" Odola and Gala are Capharrs
which signifieth misbelievers."- AStr T. Hoe,
Hak. Soc. i: 23.]
1653. — "; : . toy mesme qui passe pour
vn Kiaffer, ou homme sans Dieu, parmi les
Mausulmans."— i)e la Boullaye-le-Gouz, 310
(ed. 1657).
c. 1665. — "It will appear in the sequel of
this History, that the pretence used by
Aureng-Zehe, his third Brother, to cut otf
his {Dara's) head, was that he was turned
Kafer, that is to say, an Infidel, of no Ke-
ligion, an Idolater." — Bernier, E. T. p. 3 ;
[ed. Constable, p. 7].
1673; — "They show their Greatness by
their number of Sumbreeroes and Cofferies,
whereby it is dangerous to walk late." —
Fryer, 74.
,, "Beggars of the Musslemen Cast,
that if they see a Christian in good Clothes
. . : are presently upon their Punctilios with
God Almighty, and interrogate him, Why
he suffers him to go afoot and in Bags, and
this CofFery (Unbeliever) to vaunt it thus ? "
—Ibid. 91.
1678.— "The Justices of the Choultry to
turn Padry Pasquall, a Popish Priest, out of
town, not to return again, and if it proves
to be true that he attempted to seduce Mr.
Mohun's Coflfre Franck from the Protestant
religion." — Ft. St: Geo. Cons, in Notes and
Exts., Pt. i. p. 72.
1759.— "Blacks, whites, Coflfries.and even
the natives of the country (Pegu) have not
been exempted, but all universally have been
subject to intermittent Fevers and Fluxes "
(at Negrais). — In Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 124.
,, Among expenses of the Council at
Calcutta in entertaining the Nabob we find
"Purchasing a Coffre boy, Rs. 500."— In
Long, 194.
1781.—" To be sold by Private Sale —Two
Coffree Boys, who can play remarkably
CAFILA.
142
GAIMAL.
well on the French Horn, about 18 Years of
Age : belonging to a Portuguese Paddrie
lately deceased. For particulars apply to
the Vicar of the Portuguese Church, Cal-
cutta, March 17th, 1781."— The India Gazette
or Public Advertiser, No. 19.
1781. — "Run away from his Master, a
good-looking Coflfree Boy, about 20 years
old, and about 6 feet 7 inches in height. . . .
When he went off he had a high toupie." — Ibid.
Dec. 29.
1782.— "On Tuesday next will be sold
three Coffree Boys, two of whom play the
French Horn ... a three-wheel'd Buggy,
and a variety of other articles." — India
Gazette, June 15.
1799.— "He (Tippoo) had given himself out
as a Champion of the Faith, who was to
drive the English Gaffers out of India."—
Letter in Life of Sir T. Munro, i. 221.
1800. — "The Caffre slaves, who had been
introduced for the purpose of cultivating
the lands, rose upon their masters, and
seizing on the boats belonging to the island,
effected their escape." — Symes, Embassy to
Ava, p. 10.
c. 1866.—
" And if I were forty years younger, and
my life before me to choose,
I wouldn't be lectured by Kafirs, or
swindled by fat Hindoos."
Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree.
CAFILA, s. Arab. Mjila; a body
or convoy of travellers, a Caravan
(q.v.). Also used in some of the
following quotations for a sea convoy.
1552. — "Those roads of which we speak
are the general routes of the Cafilas, which
are sometimes of 3,000 or 4,000 men . . .
for the country is very perilous because of
both hill-people and plain-people, who haunt
the roads to rob travellers." — Barros, IV.
vi. 1.
1596.—" The ships of Chatins(see CHETTY)
of these parts are not to sail along the coast
of Malavar or to the north except in a cafilla,
that they may come and go more securely,
and not be cut off by the Malavars and other
corsairs." — Proclamation of Goa Viceroy, in
Archiv. Port. Or., fasc. iii. 661.
[1598. — "Two Caffylen, that is companies
of people and Camelles." — Linschoten, Hak.
Soc. ii. 159.]
[1616.— "A cafilowe consisting of 200
broadcloths," &c. — Foster, Letters, iv. 276.]
[1617.— "By the failing of the Goa Caffila."
—Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 402.]
1623. — " Non navigammo di notte, perchfe
la cafila era molto grande, al mio parere di
piu di ducento vascelli." — P. delta Valle,
ii. 587 ; [and comp. Hak. Soc. i. 18].
1630. — ". . . some of the Raiahs . . .
making Outroades prey on the Caffaloes
passing by the Way. . . ." — Lord, Banian's
Heligion, 81. I
1672. — "Several times jearly numerous
cafilas of merchant barques, collected in
the Portuguese towns, traverse this channel
(the Gulf of Cambay), and these always
await the greater security of the full moon.
It is also observed that the vessels which
go through with this voyage should not be
joined and fastened with iron, for so great
is the abundance of loadstone in the bottom,
that indubitably such vessels go to pieces
and break up." — P. Fmcm^o, 109. A curious
survival of the old legend of the Loadstone
Rocks.
1673. — " . . . Time enough before the
Caphalas out of the Country come with
their Wares." — Fryer, 86.
1727.— "/ft Anno 1699, a pretty rich
Caffila was robbed by a Band of 4 or 5000
villains . . . which struck Terror on all
that had commerce at Tatta." — A. HamiltoUy
i. 116.
1867. — "It was a curious sight to see, as
was seen in those days, a carriage enter one
of the northern gates of Palermo preceded
and followed by a large convoy of armed
and mounted travellers, a kind of Kafila,
that would have been more in place in the
opening chapters of one of James's romances
than in the latter half of the 19th century."
— Quarterly Review, Jan., 101-2.
CAFIRISTAN, n.p. P. Kdfiristdn,
the country of Kafirs, i.e. of the pagan
tribes of the Hindu Kush noticed in
the article Caffer.
c. 1514. — "In Chegh^nserai there are
neither grapes nor vineyards ; but they
bring the wines down the river from
Kaferistan. ... So prevalent is the use
of wine among them that every Kafer has
a khig, or leathern bottle of wine about his
neck; they drink wine instead of water."
— Autobiog. of Baber, p. 144.
[c. 1590.— The Kafirs in the Ttim^ns of
Alishang and Najrao are mentioned in the
Aln, tr. Jarrett, ii. 406.]
1603. — " . . . they fell in with a certain
pilgrim and devotee, from whom they learned
that at a distance of 30 days' journey there
was a city called Capperstam, into which
no Mahomedan was allowed to enter ..."
— Journey of Bened. Goes, in GatJiay, &c.
ii. 554.
CAIMAL, s. A Nair chief; a
word often occurring in the old
Portuguese historians.^ It is Malayal.
kaimal.
1504. — "So they consulted with the
Zamorin, and the Moors offered their agency
to send and poison the wells at Cochin, so
as to kill all the Portuguese, and also to
send Nairs in disguise to kill any of our
people that they found in the palm-woods,
and away from the town. . . . And mean-
while the Mangate Caimal, and the Caimal
of Primbalam, and the Caimal of Diamper,
seeing that the Zamorin's affairs were going
CAIQUE.
143
CALAMANDER WOOD.
from bad to worse, and that the castles
which the Italians were making were all
wind and nonsense, that it was already
August when ships might be arriving from
Portugal . . . departed to their own estates
with a multitude of their followers, and
sent to the King of Cochin their oUas of
allegiance. "-^Co/vm, i, 482.
1566. — " . . . certain lords bearing title,
whom they call Caimals" {cairtmes). — Damian
de Goes, Ckron. del Ret Dom Emnmnuel, p. 49.
1606. — "The Malabars give the name of
Caimals (Gaimaes) to certain great lords of
vassals, who are with their governments
haughty as kings ; but most of them have
confederation and alliance with some of the
great kings, whom they stand bound to aid
and defend . . ." —Gouvea, f. 11 v.
1634.—
" Kcarao sens Caimais prezos e mortos."
Malcica Conquistada, v. 10.
CAIQUE, s. The small skiff used
at Constantinople, Turkish Jtdll: Is it
by accident, or by a radical connection
through Turkish tribes on the Arctic
shores of Siberia, that the Greenlander's
kayak is so closely identical ? [The
Stanf. Diet, says that the latter word
is Esquimaux, and recognises no con-
nection with the former.]
CAJAN, s. This is a name given
by Sprengel (Cajanus indicus\ and by
Linnaeus (Gytisus cajan), to the legu-
minous shrub which gives dhall (q-v.).
A kindred plant has been called
Dolichos catjang, Willdenow. We do
not know the origin of this name.
The Cajan was introduced to America
by the slave-traders from Africa. De
CandoUe finds it impossible to say
whether its native region is India or
Africa. (See DHALL, CALAVANCE.)
[According to Mr. Skeat the word
is Malay, poko^kachang, 'the plant
which gives beans,' quite a different
word from kajang which gives us
Cadjan.]
CAJEPUT, s. The name of a
fragrant essential oil produced especi-
! . ally in Celebes and the neighbouring
j island of Bouro. A large quantity is
j exported from Singapore and Batavia.
j It is used most frequently as an ex-
ternal application, but also internally,
especially (of late) in cases of cholera.
The name is taken from the Malay
kayu-putih, i.e. ' Lignum album.' Filet
(see p. 140) gives six different trees
as producing the oil, which is derived
from the distillation of the leaves.
The chief of these trees is Melaleuca
leucadendron, L., a tree diffused from
the Malay Peninsula to N.S. Wales.
The drug and tree were first described
by Kumphius, who died 1693. (See
Hanhury and Fluckiger^ 247 [and
Wallace^ Malay Arch., ed. 1890.
p. 294].)
CAKSEN, s. This is Sea H. for
Coxswain (Roebuck).
CALALUZ, s. A kind of swift row-
ing vessel often mentioned by the
Portuguese writers as used in the
Indian Archipelago. We do not know
the etymology, nor the exact character
of the craft. [According to Mr. Skeat,
the word is Jav. kelulus, kalulus, spelt
keloeles by Klinkert, and explained by
him as a kind of vessel. The word
seems to be derived from loeloes, 'to
go right through anything,' and thus,
the literal translation would be 'the
threader,' the reference being, as in
the case of most Malay boat names,
to the special figure-head from which
the boat was supposed to derive its
whole character.] •
[1513.— Calauz, according to Mr. White-
way, is the form of the word in Andrade's
Letter to Alhuquerque of Feb. 22nd. — India
Office MS.-]
1525. — "4 great lancharas, and 6 calaluzes
and vianchuas which row very fast." — Lem-
branga, 8.
1539.— "The King (of Achin) set forward
with the greatest possible despatch, a great
armament of 200 rowing vessels, of which
the greater part were lancharas, joanga^^,
and calaluzes, besides 15 high-sided junks.""
— F. M. Pinto, cap. xxxii.
1552.— "The King of Siam . . . ordered
to be built a fleet of some 200 sail, almost
all lancharas and calaluzes, which are row-
ing-vessels,"— Ban-OS, II. vi. 1.
1613. — "And having embarked with some
companions in a caleluz or rowing vessel.
. . ." — Godinho de Eredia, f. 51.
CALAMANDER WOOD, s. A
beautiful kind of rose-wood got from
a Ceylon tree (Diospyros quaesita).
Tennent regards the name as a Dutch
corruption of Goromandel wood (i. 118),
and Drury, we see, calls one of the
ebony-trees {D. melanoxylon) "Coro-
mandel-ebony." Forbes Watson gives
as Singhalese names of the wood Calu-
midiriya, Kalumederiye, &c., and the
term Kalumadlriya is given with this
meaning in Clough's Singh. Dick ; still
in absence of further information, it
CALAMBAC.
144
CALAVANGE.
may remain doubtful if this be not a
borrowed word. It may be worth
while to observe that, according to
Tavernier^ [ed. Ball, ii. 4] the " painted
calicoes " or " chites " of Masulipatam
were called " Galmendar, that is to say,
done with a pencil " (Kalam-ddr ?), and
possibly this appellation may have been
given by traders to a delicately veined
wood. [The N.E.D. suggests that the
Singh, terms quoted above may be
adaptations from the Dutch.]
1777. — "In the Cingalese language Cala-
minder is said to signify a black flaming
tree. The heart, or woody part of it, is
-extremely handsome, with whitish or pale
yellow and black or brown veins, streaks
a,nd waves." — Thuriberg, iv. 205-6.
1813. — " Calaminder wood " appears
among Ceylon products in Milhiirn, i. 345.
1825. — "A great deal of the furniture in
Ceylon is made of ebony, as well as of the
Calamander tree . . . which is become
scarce from the improvident use formerly
made of \t:'—Heher (1844), ii. 161.
1834. — " The forests in the neighbourhood
aflford timber of every kind (Calamander
excepted)." — Chitty, Ceylon Gazetteer, 198.
CALAMBAC, s. The finest kind
of aloes-wood. Crawfurd gives the
word as Javanese, kalamhaJc, but it
perhaps came with the article from
Champa (q.v.).
1510. — "There are three sorts of aloes-
wood. The first and most perfect sort is
-called CalajrLpSit. "—Varthema, 235.
1516. — " ... It must be said that the
very fine calembuco and the other eagle-
wood is worth at Calicut 1000 maravedis the
pound." — Barbosa, 204.
1539. — "This Embassador, that was
Brother-in-law to the King of the Batas
^ . . brought him a rich Present of Wood
of Aloes, Calambaa, and 5 quintals of
Benjamon in flowers." — F. M. Pinto, in
■Cogan's tr. p. 15 (orig. cap. xiii.).
1551. — (Campar, in Sumatra) "has nothing
but forests which yield aloeswood, called in
India Calambuco." — Oastanlieda, bk. iii.
cap. 63, p. 218, quoted by Grawf^ird, Des.
Die. 7.
1552. — "Past this kingdom of Camboja
begins the other Kingdom called Campa
(Champa), in the mountains of which grows
the genuine aloes-wood, which the Moors
of those parts call Calambuc." — Barros, I.
ix. 1.
[c. 1590. — "Kalanbak (calembic) is the
wood of a tree brought from Zirbad; it is
heavy and full of veins. Some believe it to
be the raw wood of aloes." — Aln, ed. Bloch-
mann, i. 81.
[c. 1610. — "From this river (the Ganges)
comes that excellent wood Calamba, which
is believed to come from the Earthly Para-
dise."— Fyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 335.]
1613.— "And the Calamba is the most
fragrant medulla of the said tree." — Oodinlw
de Eredia, f. Ibv.
[1615. — "Lumra (a black gum), gumlack,
collomback."— i'^05^er, Letters, iv. 87.]
1618. — "We opened the ij chistes which
came from Syam with callamback and silk,
and waid it out." — Gocks's Diary, ii. 51.
1774. — " Les Mahometans font de ce
Kalambac des chapelets qu'ils portent k la
main par amusement. Ce bois quand il est
6chauff6 ou un peu frotte, rend un odeur
a.gr6ahle."~Niebuhr, Desc, de V Arable, 127.
See EAGLE-WOOD and ALOES.
CALASH, s. French caleche, said
by Littre to be a Slav word, [and so
N.E.D.]. In Bayly's Diet, it is calash
and caloche. [The N.E.D. does not
recognise the latter form ; the former
is as early as 1679]. This seems to
have been the earliest precursor of the
buggy in Eastern settlements. Bayly
defines it as 'a small open chariot.'
The quotation below refers to Batavia,
and the President in question was the
Prest. of the English Factory at
Chusan, who, with his council, had
been expelled from China, and was
halting at Batavia on his way to
India.
1702. — "The Shabander riding home
in his Calash this Morning, and seeing the
President sitting without the door at his
Lodgings, alighted and came and Sat with
the President near an hour . . . what
moved the Shabander to speak so plainly
to the President thereof he knew not. But
observed that the Shahbander was in his
Glasses at his first alighting from his
Calash."— Proems. "Munday, 30th March,"
MS. Report in India Office.
CALAVANGE, s. A kind of bean ;
ace. to the quotation from Osbeck,
Dolichos sinensis. The word was once
common in English use, but seems
forgotten, unless still used at sea. Sir
Joseph Hooker writes : " When I was
in the Navy, haricot beans were in
constant use as a substitute for potatoes
and in Brazil and -elsewhere, were
called Calavances. I do not re-
member whether they were the seed
of Phaseolus lunatus or vulgaris, or of
Dolichos sinensis, alias Gatjang" (see
CAJAN). The word comes from the
Span, garbanzos, which De Candolle
mentions as Castilian for ^pois chiche,^
or Gicer arietinum, and as used also
in Basque under the form garbantzua.
GAL AY.
[or garbatzu, from garau, 'seed,' antzu,
' dTj,' N.E.D.]
1620. — ". . . from hence they make their
provition in aboundance, viz. beefe and
porke . . . garyances, or small peaze or
beanes. . . ." — Cocks' s Diary, ii. 311.
c. 1630. — " ... in their Canoos broiight
us . . . green pepper, caravance, Buffols,
Hens, Eggs, and other things. "-t-*SiV T.
Herbert, ed. 1665, p. 350.
1719. — "I was forc'd to give them an
extraordinary meal every day, either of
Farina or calavances, which at once made
a considerable consumption of our water
and firing." — Shelvoche's Voyage, 62.
1738.— "But garvangos are prepared
in a different manner, neither do they
grow soft like other pulse, by boiling.
. . ."—Shaw's Travels, ed. 1757, p. 140.
1752.—". . . Callvanses {Dolichos sin-
ensis)."— Oshech, i. 304.
1774. — "When I asked any of the men
of Dory why they had no gardens of plan-
tains and Kalavansas ... I learnt . . .
that the Haraforas supply them." — Forrest,
V. to N. Guineu, 109.
1814. — "His Majesty is authorised to
permit for a limited time by Order in
Council, the Importation from any Port or
Place whatever of . . . any Beans called
Kidney, French Beans, Tares, Lentiles,
Callivances, and all other sorts of Pulse."
— Act 54 Geo. III. cap. xxxvi.
CALAY, s. Tin ; also v., to tin
copper vessels — H. kala% karnd. The
word is Ar. kala% 'tin,' which ac-
cording to certain Arabic writers was
so called from a mine in India called
kala\ In spite of the different initial
and terminal letters, it seems at least
possible that the place meant was the
same that the old Arab geographers
called Kalah, near which they place
mines of tin {al-JcalaH\ and which was
certainly somewhere about the coast
of Malacca, possibly, as has been sng-
gested, at KadahJ^ or as we write it,
Quedda. [See Ain, tr. Jarrett, iii 48.]
The tin produce of that region is
well known. Kalang is indeed also
a name of tin in Malay, which may
have been the true origin of the w^ord
before us. It may be added that the
small State of Salangor between
Malacca and Perak was formerly
known as Nagri-Kal&lig, or the 'Tin
Country,' and that the place on the
coast where the British Resident lives
--* ^^ «iay be observed, however, that kwdla in
Malay indicates the estuary of a navigable river,
and denominates many small ports in the Malay
region. The Kalah of the early Arabs is probably
the KwXt iroXts of Ptolemy's Tables.
145
CALAY.
is called Klang (see Miss Bird, Golden
Ghersonese, 210, 215). The Portuguese
have the forms calaim and calin, with
the nasal termination so frequent in
their Eastern borrowings. Bluteau
explains calaim as ' Tin of India, finer
than ours.' The old writers seem to
have hesitated about the identity with
tin, and the word is confounded in
one quotation below with Tootnague
(q.v.). The French use calin. In the
P. version of the Book of Numbers
(ch. xxxi. V. 22) kala'l is used for ' tin.'
See on this word Quatremere in the
Journal des Savans, Dec. 1846.
c. 920.— "Kalah is the focus of the trade
in aloeswood, in camphor, in sandalwood,
in ivory, in the lead which is called al-
Kala'i." — Relation des Voyages, dsc, i. 94.
c. 1154. — "Thence to the Isles of Lanki-
aliiis is reckoned two days, and from the
latter to the Island of Kalah 5. . . . There
is in this last island an abundant mine of
tin (al-Kala'i). The metal is very pure
and brilliant." — Edrisi, by Jauhert, i. 80.
1552. — " — Tin, which the people of the
country call Calem." — Castanheda, iii. 213.
It is mentioned as a staple of Malacca in
ii. 186.
1606. — "That all the chalices which were
neither of gold, nor silver, nor of tin, nor
of calaim, should be broken up and de-
stroyed."— Goiivea, Synodo, f. 29&.
1610. — "They carry (to Hormuz) . . .
clove, cinnamon, pepper, cardamom, ginger,
mace, nutmeg, sugar, calasm, or tin." —
Relaciones de P. Teixeira, 382.
c. 1610. — " . . . money . . . not only of
gold and silver, but also of another metal,
which is called calin, which is white like tin,
but harder, purer, and finer, and which is
much used in the Indies." — Pyrard de Laval
(1679) i. 164 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 234, with Gray's
note].
1613. — "And he also reconnoitred all the
sites of mines, of gold, silver, mercury, tin
or calem, and iron and other metals ..."
— Godinho de Eredia, f. 58.
[1644,— ' ' Callajrtn. " See quotation under
TOOTNAGUE.]
1646.—" . . . il y a {i.e. in Siam) plusieurs
minieres de calain, qui est vn metal metoyen,
entre le plomb et I'estain." — Cardim, Mel. de
la Prov. de Japon, 163.
1726.— "The goods exported hither (from
Pegu) are . . . Kalin (a metal coming very
near silver) . . ."—Valentijn, v. 128.
1770.—" They send only one vessel (viz.
the Dutch to Siam) which transports Java-
nese horses, and is freighted with sugar,
spices, and linen ; for which they receive in
return calin, at 70 livres 100 weight."—
Raynal (tr. 1777), i. 208.
1780.—" . . . the port of Quedah ; there
is a trade for calin or tutenague ... to
CALCUTTA.
146
GALEEFA.
export to different parts of the Indies." —
In Dunn, JV. Directory, 338.
1794-5.— In the Travels to China of the
younger Deguignes, Calin is mentioned as a
kind of tin imported into China from Batavia
and Malacca.— iii. 367.
CALCUTTA, n.p. B. Kalikdtd, or
Kalikattd, a name of uncertain ety-
Inology. The first mention that we
are aware of occurs in the Aln-i-
Ahhari. It is well to note that in
some early charts, such as that in
Valentijn, and the oldest in the
English Pilot, though Calcutta is not
entered, there is a place on the Hoogly
Calcula, or Calcuta, which leads to mis-
take. It is far below, near the modern
Fjilta. [With reference to the quota-
tions below from Luillier and Sonnerat,
Sir H. Yule writes {Hedges, Diary,
Hak. Soc. ii. xcvi.) : " In Orme's
Historical Fragments, Job Charnock
is described as 'Governor of the
Factory at Golgot near Hughley.'
This name Golgot and the correspond-
ing Golghat in an extract from Mu-
habbat Khan indicate the name of
the particular locality where the
English Factory at Hugli w^as situated.
And some confusion of this name
with that of Calcutta may have led
to the curious error of the Frenchman
Luiller and Sonnerat, the former of
whom calls Calcutta Golgouthe, while
the latter says : ' Les Anglais pronon-
cent et ecrivent Golgota.' "j
c. 1590.— "Kalikata ^ta Bakoya wa Bar-
hakpur, 3 Malud." — Am. (orig.) *i. 408 ; [tr.
Jarrett, ii. 141].
[1688. — "Soe myself accompanyed with
Capt. Haddock and the 120 soldiers we
carryed from hence embarked, and about
the 20th September arrived at Calcutta."
— Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. Ixxix.]
1698. — "This avaricious disposition the
English plied with presents, which in 1698
obtained his permission to purchase from
the Zemindar . . . the towns of Sootanutty,
Calcutta, and Goomopore, with their dis-
tricts extending about 3 miles along the
eastern bank of the river." — Orme, repr.
ii. 71.
1702. — "The next Morning we pass'd by
the English Factory belonging to the old
Company, which they call Golgotha, and
is a handsome Building, to which were add-
ing stately Warehouses." — Voyage to the U.
Indies, ly Le Sieur Luillier, E. T. 1715,
p. 259.
1726.— "The ships which sail thither (to
Hugli) first pass by the English Lodge in
Collecatte, 9 miles (Dutch miles) lower
down than ours, and after that the French
one called Cluindarnagor.
V. 162.
• Valentijn,
1727. — "The Company has a pretty good
Hospital at Calcutta, where many go in
to undergo the Penance of Physic, but few
come out to give an Account of its Opera-
tion. . . . One Year I was there, and there
were reckoned in August about 1200
English, some Military, some Servants to
the Company, some private Merchants re-
siding in the Town, and some Seamen
belong to Shipping lying at the Town, and
before the beginning of January there were
460 Burials registred in the Clerk's Books
of Mortality." — A. Hamilton, ii. 9 and 6.
c. 1742, — "I had occasion to stop at the
city of Firashdanga (Chandernagore) which
is inhabited by a tribe of Frenchmen. The
city of Calcutta, which is on the other side
of the water, and inhabited by a tribe of
English who have settled there, is much
more extensive and thickly populated. ..."
— 'A hdul Karmi Khdn, in Elliot, viii. 127.
1753. — "Au dessous d'Ugli imm^diate-
ment, est I'etablissement Hollandois de
Shinsura, puis Shandemagor, 6tablisse-
ment Francois, puis la loge Danoise
(Serampore), et plus bas, sur la rivage
oppos^, qui est celui de la gauche en de-
scendant, Banki-bazar, oli les Ostendois n'ont
ptl se maintenir ; enfin Colicotta aux
Anglois, h, quelques lieues de Bapki-bazar,
et du m6me c6te." — D'Anville, Eclaircisse-
mens, 64. With this compare: "Almost
opposite to the Daries Factory is Banke-
banksal, a Place where the Ostend Company
settled a Factory, but, in Anno 1723, they
quarrelled with the Fouzdaar or Governor
of Hughly, and he forced the Ostenders to
quit. . . ." — A. Hamilton, ii. 18.
1782. — "Les Anglais pourroient retirer
aujourd'hui des sommes immenses de I'lnde,
s'ils avoient eu I'attention de mieux com-
poser le conseil supreme de Calecuta."* —
Sonnerat, Voya.ge, i. 14.
CALEEFA, s. Ar. Khalifa, the
Caliph or Vice-gerent, a word which
we do not introduce here in its high
Mahommedan use, but because of its
quaint application in Anglo-Indian
households, at least in Upper India,
to two classes of domestic servants,
the tailor and the cook, and sometimes
to the barber and farrier. The first
is always so addressed by his fellow-
servants (Kliallfa-ji). In South India
the cook is called Maistry, i.e. artiste.
In Sicily, we may note, he is always
called Monsit ( !) an indication of what
ought to be his nationality. The root
of the word Khalifa, according to Prof.
Sayce, means 'to change,' and another
* "Capitals des etablissements Anglais dans le
Bengale. Les Anglais prononcent et ecrivent
Golgota"(!)
CALEEOON, GALYOON.
147
CALICO.
derivative, khdlif, ' exchange or agio '
is the origin of the Greek koWij^os
(Princ. of Philology, 2nd ed., 213).
c. 1253. — ". . . vindrent marcheant en I'ost
qm nous distrent et conterent que li roys
des Tartarins avoit prise la citei de Baudas
et I'apostole des Sarrazins . . . lequel on ap-
peloit le calife de Baudas. . . ." — Joinville,
cxiv.
1298. — "Baudas is a great city, which used
to be the seat of the Calif of all the Saracens
in the world, just as Kome is the seat of the
Pope of all the Christians." — Marco Polo,
Bk. I. ch. 6.
1552.—" To which the Sheikh repUed that
he was the vassal of the Soldan of Cairo,
and that without his permission who was
the sovereign Califa of the Prophet Ma-
hamed, he could hold no communication
with people who so persecuted his fol-
lowers. . . ." — Barros, II. i. 2.
1738.— "Muzeratty, the late Kaleefa, or
lieutenant of this province, assured me that
he saw a bone belonging to one of them
(ancient stone coffins) which was near two
of their dross {i.e. 36 inches) in length." —
Shaw's Travels in Barhary, ed. 1757, p. 30.
1747. — ' As to the house, and the patri-
monial lands, together with the appendages
of the murdered minister, they were pre-
sented by the Qhalif of the age, that is by
the Emperor himself, to his own daughter."
— Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 37.
c. 1760 (?).—
" I hate all Kings and the thrones they sit
on.
From the King of France to the Caliph of
Britain."
These lines were found among the papers
of Pr. Charles Edward, and supposed to be
his. But Lord Stanhope, in the 2nd ed. of
his Miscellanies, says he finds that they are
slightly altered from a poem by Lord
Rochester. This we cannot find. [The
original lines of Rochester [Poems o7i State
Affairs, i. 171) run:
" I hate all Monarchs, and the thrones they
sit on,
From the Hector of France to the Cully of
Britain."]
p.813. — "The most skilful among them
(the wrestlers) is appointed khuleefu, or
superintendent for the season. . . ." —
Broughton, Letters, ed. 1892, p. 164.]
CALEEOON, CALYOON, s. P.
laliyun, a water-pipe for smoking ; the
Persian form of the Hubble-Bubble
(q.v.).
[1812.-—" A Persian visit, when the guest
is a distinguished personage, generally con-
sists of three acts : first, the kaleoun, or
water pipe. . . ," — Morier, Journey through
Persia, &c., p. 13.]
1828.— "The elder of the men met to
smoke their calleoons under the shade."—
The Kuzzilhash, i. 59.
[1880.— " Kalliiins." See quotation under
JULIBDAR.]
CALICO, s. Cotton cloth, ordinarily
of tolerably line texture. The word
appears in the 17th century sometimes
in the form of Calicut, but possibly this
may have been a purism, for calicoe or
callico occurs in English earlier, or at
least more commonly in early voyages.
[Gallaca in 1578, Drapefs Did. p. 42.]
The word may have come to us through
the French calicot, which though re-
taining the t to the eye, does not do so
to the ear. The quotations sufficiently
illustrate the use of the word and its
origin from Calicut. The fine cotton
stutfs of Malabar are already men-
tioned by Marco Polo (ii. 379). Pos-
sibly they may have been all brought
from beyond the Ghauts, as the Malabar
cotton, ripening during the rains, is
not usable, and the cotton stuffs now
used in Malabar all come from Madura
(see Fryer below ; and Terry under
CALICUT). The Germans, we may note,
call the turl?;ey Calecutische Hahn,
though it comes no more from Cali-
cut than it does from Turltey. [See
TUEKEY.]
1579. — "3 great and large Canowes, in
each whereof were certaine of the greatest
personages that were about him, attired all
of them in white Lawne, or cloth of Calecut.'*
— Drake, World Encompassed, Hak. Soc.
139.
1591. — "The commodities of the shippes
that come from Bengala bee . . . fine Cali-
cut cloth. Pintados, and Rice." — Barker's
Lancaster, in Hakl. ii. 592.
1592. — "The calicos were book-calicos,
calico launes, broad white calicos, fine
starched calicos, coarse white calicos,
browne coarse calicos."— i)esc. of the Great
CaiTock Madre de Dios.
1602.— " And at his departure gaue a robe,^
and a Tucke of Calico wrought with gold."
— Lancaster's Voyage, in Purchas, i. 153.
1604.—" It doth appear by the abbreviate
of the Accounts sent home out of the Indies,
that there remained in the hands of the
Agent, Master Starkey, 482 fardels of
Calicos."— In Middleton's Voyage, Hak. Soc.
App. iii. 13.
"lean fit you, gentlemen, with fine
caiiicoes too, for doublets ; the only sweet
fashion now, most delicate and courtly : a
meek gentle callico, cut upon two double
affable taffatas ; all most neat, feat, and
unmatchable."— Z)e^-A;er, Th^ Honest Whore,
Act. II. Sc. v.
1605.—". . . about their loynes they (the
CALICUT.
148
CALPUTTEE.
Javanese) weare a kind of Callico-cloth." —
Edm. Scot, ibid. 165.
1608. — "They esteem not so much of
money as of Calecut clothes, Pintados, and
such like stuffs." — loh^i Davis, ibid. 136.
1612. — "Calico copboord claiths, the piece
- . . xls." — Rates ana Vahiatiouns, &c. (Scot-
land), p. 294.
1616. — "Angarezia . . . inhabited by
Moores trading with the Maine, and other
three Easterne Hands with their Cattell and
fruits, for Callicoes or other linnen to cover
them." — Sir T. Roe, in Purchas ; [with some
verbal differences in Hak. Soc. i. 17].
1627. — "CCalicoe, tela delicata Indica. H.
Calicild, dicta k Calecilt, Indiae regione ubi
conficitur." — Minsheu, 2nd ed., s.v.
1673.— " Staple Commodities are Calicuts,
white and painted." — Fryer, 34.
,, "Calecut for Spice . . . and no
Cloath, though it give the name of Calecut
to all in India, it being the first Port from
whence they are known to be brought into
Europe."— T&m:?. 86.
1707. — "The Governor lays before the
Council the insolent action of Captain Lea-
ton, who on Sunday last marched part of
his company . . . over the Company's Cali-
coes that lay a dyeing." — Minute in Wheder,
ii. 48.
1720.— Act 7 Geo. I. cap. vii. "An Act
to preserve and encourage the woollen and
silk manufacture of this kingdom, and
for more effectual employing of the Poor,
by prohibiting the Use and Wear of all
printed, painted, stained or dyed Callicoes
in Apparel, Houshold Stuff, Furniture, or
otherwise. . . ." — Stat, at Large, v. 229.
1812.—
*' Like Iris' bow down darts the painted clue.
Starred, striped, and spotted, yellow, red,
and blue,
Old calico, torn silk, and muslin new."
Rejected Addresses (Crabbe).
CALICUT, n.p. In the Middle
Ages the chief city, and one of the
chief ports of Malabar, and the resi-
dence of the Zamorin (q.v.). The
name KoljMdu is said to mean the
* Cock-Fortress.' [Logan {Man. Mala-
bar, i. 241 note) gives koli, 'fowl,' and
hottu, ' corner or empty space,' or hotta,
*a fort.' There was a legend, of the
Dido type, that all the space within
cock-crow was once granted to the
Zamorin.]
c. 1343. — "We proceeded from Fandaraina
to Kalikdt, one of the chief ports of Muli-
bar. The people of Chin, of Java, of Sailan,
of Mahal (Maldives), of Yemen, and Fars
frequent it, and the traders of different
regions meet there. Its port is among the
greatest in the world." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 89.
0. 1430.— "CoUicuthiam deinceps petiit,
urbem maritimam, octo millibus passuum
ambitu, nobile totius Indiae emporium,
pipere, lacca, gingibere, cinnamomo cras-
siore,* kebulis, zedoaria fertilis." — Gonti,
in Poggius, De Var. Portunae.
1442. — " Calicut is a perfectly secure har-
bour, which like that of Ormuz brings
together merchants from every city and from
every country." — Abdurrazzdk, in India in
XVth Gent., p. 13.
c. 1475. — " Calecut is a port for the whole
Indian sea. . . . The country produces
pepper, ginger, colour plants, muscat [nut-
meg?], cloves, cinnamon, aromatic roots,
adrack [green ginger] . . . and everything
is cheap, and servants and maids are very
good." — Ath. Nikitin., ibid. p. 20.
1498. — "We departed thence, with the
pilot whom the king gave us, for a city which
is called Qualecut." — Roteiro de V. da Gama,
49.
1572.—
" J^ f6ra de tormenta, e dos primeiros
Mares, o temor vao do peito voa ;
Disse alegre o Piloto Melindano,
' Terra he de Calecut, se nao me engano.' "
Garndes, vi. 92.
By Burton ;
" now, 'scaped the tempest and the first
sea-dread,
fled from each bosom terrors vain, and
cried
the Melindanian Pilot in delight,
' Calecut-land, if aught I see aright ! ' "
1616. — "Of that wool they make divers
sorts of Gallico, which had that name (as I
suppose) from Callicutts, not far from Goa,
where that kind of cloth was first bought
by the Portuguese." — Terry, in Purchas.
[In ed. 1777, p. 105, Callicute.]
CALINGULA, s. A sluice or
escape. Tarn, kalingalj much used
in reports of irrigation works in S.
India.
[1883. — "Much has been done in the way
of providing sluices for minor channels of
supply, and calingulahs, or water weirs for
surplus vents." — Venkasami Row, Man. of
Tanj(yre, p. 332.]
CALPUTTEE, s. A caulker ; also
the process of caulking ; H. and Beng.
kdldpattl and kaldpattt, and these no
doubt from the Port, calafate. But
this again is oriental in origin, from
the Arabic kdldfat, the 'process of
caulking.' It is true that Dozy (see
p. 376) and also Jal (see his Index, ii.
589) doubt the last derivation, and
are disposed to connect the Portuguese
* Not ' a larger kind of cinnamon,' or ' cinnamon
which is known there by the name of crassa'
(canellae quae grossae appellantur), as Mr. Winter
Jones oddly renders, but canella grossa, i.e.
' coarse ' cinnamon, alias cassia.
G ALU AT.
149
GALYAN.
and Spanish words, and the Italian
calafattare, &c., with the Latin calefacere,
a view which M. Marcel Devic rejects.
The latter word would apply well
enough to the process of pitching a
vessel as practised in the Mediterra-
nean, where we have seen the vessel
careened over, and a great fire of
thorns kindled under it to keep the
pitch fluid. But caulking is not
pitching ; and when both form and
meaning correspond so exactly, and
when we know so many other marine
terms in the Mediterranean to have
been taken from the Arabic, there does
not seem to be room for reasonable
doubt in this case. The Emperor
Michael V. (a.d. 1041) was called
KoXatpoLTTjs, because he was the son of
a caulker (see Ducange, Gloss. Graec,
who quotes Zonaras).
1554. — (At Mozambique) . . . "To two
calafattes ... of the said brigantines, at
the rate annually of 20,000 \reis each, with
9000 reis each for maintenance and 6
measures of millet to each, of which no
count is taken." — Simdo Botelho, Tombo, 11.
c. 1620.— "S'il estoit besoin de calfader
le Vaisseau ... on y auroit beaucoup de
peine dans ce Port, principalement si on est
constraint de se seruir des Charpentiers et
des Calfadeurs du Pays ; parce qu'ils de-
pendent tous du Gouverneur de Bombain."
— Routier . . . des Indes Orient., par Aleixo
da Motta, in Thevenot's Collection.
CALUAT, s. This in some old
travels is used for Ar. khilwat, ' privacy,
a private interview ' (G.P. Brow7i, MS.).
1404. — "And this Garden they call Talicia,
and in their tongue they call it Calbet." —
Clavijo, § cix. Comp. Marlcham, 130.
[1670. — "Still deeper in the square is the
third tent, called Caluet-Kane, the retired
spot, or the place of the privy Council." —
Bernier, ed. Constable, 361.]
1822. — "I must tell you what a good
fellow the Httle Raja of Tallaca is. When
I visited him we sat on two musnads without
exchanging one single word, in a very re-
spectable durbar ; but the moment we re-
tired to a Khilwnt the Raja produced his
Civil and Criminal Register, and his Minute
of demands, collections and balances for the
1st quarter, and began explaining the state
of his country as eagerly as a young
Qo\\ecioT."—Elphinstone, in Life, ii. 144.
[1824. — "The khelwet or private room in
which the doctor was seated." — Hajji Baha,
p. 87.]
CALUETE, CALOETE, s. The
punishment of impalement ; Malayal.
kaluekJci (pron. etti). [See IMPALE.]
1510. — "The said wood is fixed in the
middle of the back of the malefactor, and
passes through his body . . . this tortxire
is called 'uncalvet.' "—Varthema, 147.
1582. — "The Capitaine General for to en-
courage them the more, commanded before
them all to pitch a long staffe in the ground,
the which was made sharp at ye one end.
The same among the Malabars is called
Calvete, upon ye which they do execute
justice of death, unto the poorest or vilest
people of the country." — Castaneda, tr. by
N. L., ff. 142 V, 143.
1606. — "The Queen marvelled much at
the thing, and to content them she ordered
the sorcerer to be delivered over for punish-
ment, and to be set on the caloete, which
is a very sharp stake fixed firmly in the
ground ..." &c. — Gouvea, f. 47v/ see also
f. 163.
CALYAN, n.p. The name of more
than one city of fame in W. and S.
India ; Skt. Kalydna, 'beautiful, noble,
propitious.' One of these is the place
still known as Kalydn, on the Ulas river,
more usually called by the name of the
city, 33 m. N.E. of Bombay. This is
a very* ancient port, and is probably
the one mentioned by Cosmas below.
It appears as the residence of a donor
in an inscription on the Kanheri caves
in Salsette (see Fergusson and Burgess,
p. 349). Another Kalyana was the
capital of the Chalukyas of the Deccan
in the 9th-12th centuries. This is in
the Nizam's district of Naldriig, about
40 miles E.N.E. of the fortress called
by that name. A third Kalyana was
a port of Canara, between Mangalore
and Kundapur, in lat. 13° 28' or there-
abouts, on the same river as Bacanore
(q.v.). [This is apparently the place
which Tavernier (ed. Ball, ii. 206)
calls Gallian Bondi or Kalydn Bandar.]
The quotations refer to the first Calyan.
c. A.D. 80-90.— "The local marts which
occur in order after Barygaza are Akabaru,
Suppara, Kalliena, a city which was raised
to the rank of a regular mart in the time of
Saraganes, but, since Sandanes became its
master, its trade has been put under restric-
tions ; for if Greek vessels, even by accident,
enter its ports, a guard is put on board, and
they are taken to Barygaza,."— Periplus, § 52.
c. A.D. 545.— "And the most notable
places of trade are these : Sindu, Orrhotha,
Kalliana, Sibor. . . ."—Cosmas, m Cathay,
<tc., p. clxxviii.
1673.— "On both sides are placed stately
Aldeas, and dwellings of the Portugal Fi-
dalgos; till on the Right, within a Mile or
more of GuUean, they yield possession to
the neighbouring Seva Gi, at which City
(the key this way into that Rebel's Country),
GAMBAY.
150
CAMBOJA.
Wind and Tide favouring us, we landed." —
Fryer, p. 123.
1825. — "Near Candaulah is a waterfall
... its stream winds to join the sea, nearly
opposite to Tannah, under the name of the
Callianee river."— iTefter, ii. 137.
Prof. Forchhammer has lately described
the great remains of a Pagoda and other
buildings with inscriptions, near the city of
Pegu, called Kalyani.
CAM BAY, n.p. Written by
Mahommedan wTiters Kanhdyat, some-
times Kinbdyat. According to Col.
Tod, the original Hindu name was
KJutmhavati, ' City of the Pillar ' ;
[the Mad. Admin. Man. Gloss, gives
stamhha-tlrtha, 'sacred pillar pool'].
Long a very famous port of Guzerat,
at the head of the Gulf to which it
gives its name. Under the Mahom-
medan Kings of Guzerat it was one
of their chief residences, and they
are often called Kings of Cambay.
Cambay is still a feudatory State
under a Nawab. The place is in
decay, owing partly to the .shoals,
and the extraordinary rise and fall
of the tides in the GuK, impeding
navigation. [See Forbes^ Or. Mem. 2nd
ed. i. 313 seqq.].
c. 951. — "From Eambaya to the sea
about 2 parasangs. From Kamb^ya to
Srlrab^ya (?) about 4 days." — Istakhri, in
Elliot, i. 30.
1298. — "Cambaet is a great kingdom.
. . . There is a great deal of trade. . . .
Merchants come here with many ships and
cargoes. . . ." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 28.
1320. — "Hoc vero Oceanum mare in illis
partibus principaliter habet duos portus :
quorum vnus nominatur Mahabar, et alius
Oambeth." — Marino Saiiudo, near begin-
ning.
0. 1420.— "Cambay is situated near to
the sea, and is 12 miles in circuit ; it
abounds in spikenard, lac, indigo, myra-
bolans, and silk." — Gonti, in India in XVth
Gent., 20.
1498. — "In which Gulf, as we were in-
formed, there are many cities of Christians
and Moors, and a city which is called
Quambaya."— iio^erro, 49.
1506. — "In Combea b terra de Mori, e il
suo Re h Moro ; el h una gran terra, e H
nasce turbiti, e spigonardo, e milo (read
nilo — see ANIL), lache, comiole, calcedonie,
gotoni. . . ." — Rel. di Leonardo Ga' Masser,
in Archivio Stor. Italiano, App.
1674.—
" The Prince of Cambay's daily food
Is asp and basilisk and toad.
Which makes him have so strong a breath,
Each night he stinks a queen to death."
Hudihras, Pt. ii. Canto i.
Butler had evidently read the stories of
Mahmud Bigara, Sultan of Guzerat, in
Varthema or Purchas.
CAMBOJA, n.p. An ancient
kingdom in the eastern part of Indo-
China, once great and powerful : now
fallen, and under the 'protectorate'
of France, whose Saigon colony it
adjoins. The name, like so many
others of Indo-China since the days
of Ptolemy, is of Skt. origin, being
apparently a transfer of the name
of a nation and country on the N.W.
frontier of India, Kamboja, supposed to
have been about the locality of Chitral
or Kafiristan. Ignoring this, fantastic
Chinese and other etymologies have
been invented for the name. In the
older Chinese annals (c. 1200 B.C.)
this region had the name of Fu-nan ;
from the period after our era, when
the kingdom of Camboja had become
powerful, it was known to the Chinese
as Ghin-la. Its power seems to have
extended at one time westward, per-
haps to the shores of the B. of Bengal.
Ruins of extraordinary vastness and
architectural elaboration are numerous,
and have attracted great attention since
M. Mouhot's visit in 1859 ; though
they had been mentioned by 16th
century missionaries, and some of the
buildings when standing in splendour
were described by a Chinese visitor at
the end of the 13th century. The
Cambojans proper call themselves
Khmer, a name which seems to have
given rise to singular confusions (see
COMAE). The gum Gamboge (Gam-
bodiam in the early records [Birdwood,
Rep. on Old Rec., 27]) so familiar in
use, derives its name from this country,
the chief source of supply.
c. 1161. — ". . . although . . . because
the belief of the people of R^m^nya (Pegu)
was the same as that of the Buddha-believ-
ing men of Ceylon. . . . Parakrama the
king was living in peace with the king of
R^m^nya — yet the ruler of R^m^nya . . .
forsook the old custom of providing main-
tenance for the ambassadors . . . saying :
'These messengers are sent to go to Kam-
boja,' and so plundered all their goods and
put them in prison in the Malaya country.
. . . Soon after this he seized some royal
virgins sent by the King of Ceylon to the
King of Kamboja. . . ." — Ext. from Gey-
lonese Annals, by T. Rhys Davids, in
J.A.S.B. xli. Pt. i. p. 198.
1295.— "Le pays de Tchin-la. . . Les
gens du pays le nomment Kan-phou-tchi.
Sous la dynastie actuelle, les livres sacr^s
des Tib^tains nomment ce pays Kan-phou-
GAMEEZE.
151
CAMPHOR.
tchi. . . ." — Chinese Account of Chinla, in
Ahel Remiisat, Noiiv. Mil. i. 100.
c. 1535. — "Passing from Siam towards
China by the coast we find the kingdom
of Cambaia (read Camboia) . . . the people
are great warriors . . . and the country of
Camboia abounds in all sorts of victuals
... in this land the lords voluntarily burn
themselves when the king dies. . . ." — Som-
mario de' Regni, in Ramusio, i. f . 336.
1552. — "And the next State adjoining
Siam is the kingdom of Camboja, through
the middle of which flows that splendid
river the Mecon, the source of which is
in the regions of China. . . ." — Ban-os,
Dec. I. Liv. ix. cap. 1.
1572.—
" V§s, passa por Camboja Mecom rio,
Que capitao das aguas se interpreta. . . ."
Gamoes, x. 127.
[1616.— "22 cattes camboja (gamboge)."
—Foster, Letters, iv. 188.]
CAMEEZE, s. This word {kamls)
is used in colloquial H. and Tamil
for ' a shirt.' It comes from the Port.
camisa. But that word is directly
from the Arab kamiq, *a tunic' Was
St. Jerome's Latin word an earlier loan
from the Arabic, or the source of the
Arabic word ? probably the latter ; [so
N.E.D. s.v. Gamise]. The Mod. Greek
Diet, of Sophocles has Kafilfftov. Camesa
is, according to the Slang Dictionary,
used in the cant of English thieves ;
and in more ancient slang it was made
into ^commission.'
c. 400. — "Solent militantes habere lineas
quas Camisias vocant, sic aptas membris et
adstrictas corporibus, ut expediti sint vel
ad cursum, vel ad praelia . . . quocuraque
necessitas traxerit." — Scti. Hieronymi Epist.
(Ixiv.) ad Fabiolam, § 11.
1404. — "And to the said Ruy Gonzalez he
gave a big horse, an ambler, for they prize
a horse that ambles, furnished with saddle
and bridle, very well according to their
fashion ; and besides he gave him a camisa
and an umbrella" (see SOMBRERO).—
Clavijo, § Ixxxix. ; Markham, 100.
1464. — "to William and Richard my sons,
all my fair camises. . . ." — Will of Richard
Strode, of Newnham, Devon.
1498, — "That a very fine camsrsa, which
in Portugal would be worth 300 reis, was
given here for 2 fanons, which in that
country is the equivalent of 30 reis, though
the value of 30 reis is in that country no
small matter."— i^oile^ro de V. da Gama, 77.
1573. — "The richest of all (the shops in
Fez) are where they sell camisas. . . ." —
Marmol. Desc. General de Africa, Pt. I.
Bk. iii. f. 87v.
CAMP, s. In the Madras Presi-
dency [as well as in N. India] an
official not at his headquarters is
always addressed as 'in Camp.'
CAMPHOR, s. There are three
camphors : —
a. The Bornean and Sumatran
camphor from Dryohalanops aromatica.
b. The camphor of China and Japan,
from Ginnamomum Gamphora. (These
are the two chief camphors of com-
merce ; the first immensely exceeding
the second in market value : see Marco
Polo, Bk. iii. ch. xi. Note 3.)
C. The camphor of Blumea balsami-
fera, D.C., produced and used in China
under the name of ngai camphor.
The relative ratios of value in the
Canton market may be roundly given
as b, 1 ; c, 10 ; a, 80.
The first Western 'mention of this
drug, as was pointed out by Messrs
Hanbury and Fliickiger, occurs in the
Greek medical writer Aetius (see
below), but it probably came through
the Arabs, as is indicated by the ph,
or / of the Arab hdfur, representing
the Skt. karpura. It has been sug-
gested that the word was originally
Javanese, in which language kdpiir
appears to mean both ' lime ' and
' camphor.'
Moodeen Sheriff says that kdfur is
used (in Ind. Materia Medica) for
'amber.' Tdhashir (see TABASHEER),
is, according to the same writer, called
hdns-kdfur ' bamboo - camphor ' ; and
ras-kdfur (mercury-camphor) is an
impure subchloride of mercury. Ac-
cording to the same authority, the
varieties of camphor now met with
in the bazars of S. India are— 1. kdfur-
i-kaimrl, which is in Tamil called
pacVcKai {i.e. crude karuppuram; 2.
Suratl kdfur; 3. chlnl; 4. hatai (from
the Batta country?). The first of
these names is a curious instance of the
perpetuation of a blunder, originating
in the misreading of loose Arabic
writing. The name is unquestionably
fansurl, which carelessness as to points
has' converted into Jcaimri (as above,
and in Blochmann's 'Am, i. 79). The
camphor alfanmrl is mentioned as early
as by Avicenna, and by Marco Polo,
and came from a place called Pansiir
in Sumatra, perhaps the same as Barus,
which has now long given its name to
the costly Sumatran drug. ^
A curious notion of Ibn Batutas
CAMPHOR.
152
GANARA.
(iv. 241) that the camphor of Sumatra
(and Borneo) was produced in the
inside of a cane, filling the joints
between knot and knot, may be ex-
plained by the statement of Barbosa
(p. 204), that the Borneo camphor
as exported was packed in tubes of
bamboo. This camphor is by Barbosa
and some other old writers called
'eatable camphor' {da mangiare\ be-
cause used in medicine and with
betel.
Our form of the word seems to. have
come from the Sp. alcanfor and canfora,
through the French ca/mjpihre. Dozy
points out that one Italian form retains
the truer name cafura^ and an old
German one (Mid. High Germ.) is
gaffer (Oosterl 47).
c. A.D. 540, — "Hygromyri cofectio, olei
salca lib. ij, opobalsami lib. i., spicsenardi,
folij singu. unc. iiii. carpobalsami, arna -
bonis, amomi, ligni aloes, sing. unc. ij.
mastichae, moschi, sing, scrup. vi. quod
si etia caphura non deerit ex ea unc. ij
adjicito. . . ." — Aetii Amideni, Librorum
xvi. Tomi Dvo . . . Latinitate donati,
BasO, MDXXXV., Liv. xvi. cap. cxx.
0. 940.— "These (islands called al-Ramln)
abound in gold mines, and are near the
country of Kansur, famous for its camphor.
. . ." — Mas'udl, i. 338. The same work at
iii. 49, refers back to this passage as "the
country of Mansurah." Probably Mas'udi
wrote correctly Fatisiirdh.
1298. — " In this kingdom of Fansur grows
the best camphor in the world, called Cam-
fera Fansuri" — Marco Polo, bk. iii. ch. xi.
1606. — **. . . e de li (Tenasserim) vien
pevere, canella . . . camfora da manzar e
de quella non se manza . . . "{i.e. both
camphor to eat and not to eat, or Sumatra
and China camphor). — Leonardo Ca' Massei\
c. 1590.— "The Camphor tree is a large
tree growing in the ghauts of Hindostan
and in China. A hundred horsemen and
upwards may rest in the shade of a single
tree. ... Of the various kinds of camphor
the best is called Rihdhi or Qaiguri. . . .
In some books camphor in its natural state
is called . . . Bhimsini." — Aln, Blochmann
ed. i. 78-9. [Bhimsini is more properly
hhimseni, and tekes its name from the demi-
god Bhimsen, second son of Pandu.]
1623. — "In this shipp we have laden a
small parcell of camphire of Baroiise, being
in all 60 catis." — Batavian Letter, pubd. in
Cocks's Diary, ii. 343.
1726. — "The Persians name the Camphor of
Baros, and also of Borneo to this day Kafur
Canfuri, as it also appears in the printed
text of Avicenna . . . and Bellunensis notes
that in some MSS. of the author is found
Kafur Fansuri. . . ."—Valentijn,iY. 67.
1786.— "The Camphor Tree has been re-
cently discovered in this part of the Sircar's
country. We have sent two bottles of the
essential oil made from it for your use." —
Letter of Tippoo, Kirhpatrick, p. 231.
1875.—
" Camphor, Bhimsaini (bams), valua-
tion lib. 80 rs.
Refined cake ... 1 cwt. 65 rs."
Table of Customs Duties on Imports into
Br. India 7ip to 1875.
The first of these is the fine Sumatran
camphor ; the second at y^-^ of the price is
China camphor.
OAMPOO, s. H. Jcampu, corr. of
the English ' camp,' or more properly
of the Port, ^campo.' It is used for
' a camp,' but formerly was specifically
applied to the partially disciplined
brigades under European commanders
in the Mahratta service.
[1525. — Mr. Whiteway notes that Castan-
heda (bk. vi. ch. ci. p. 217) and Barros
(iii. 10, 3) speak of a ward of Malacca as
Campu China ; and de Eredia (1613) calls
it Campon China, which may supply a
link between Campoo and Kampung. (See
COMPOUND).
1803.— "Begum Sumroo's Campoo has
come up the ghauts, and I am afraid . . .
joined Scindiah yesterday. Two deserters
. . . declared that Pohlman's Campoo was
following it." — Wellington, ii. 264.
1883. — ". . . its unhappy plains were
swept over, this way and that, by the
cavalry of rival Mahratta powers, Mogul and
Rohilla horsemen, or campos and ^5«Zf?<n«
(battalions) under European adventurers.
. . ." — Quarterly Review, April, p. 294.
CANARA, n.p. Properly Kannada.
This name has long been given to that
part of the West coast which lies below
the Ghauts, from Mt. Dely northward
to the Goa territory ; and now to the
two British districts constituted out
of that tract, viz. N. and S. Canara.
This appropriation of the name, how-
ever, appears to be of European origin.
The name, probably meaning 'black
country' [Dravid. Jcar, 'black,' ndduy
' country '], from the black cotton soil
prevailing there, was properly synony-
mous with Karndtaka (see CARNATIC),
and apparently a corruption of that
word. Our quotations show that
throughout the sixteenth century the
term was applied to the country above
the Ghauts, sometimes to the whole
kingdom of Narsinga or Vijayanagar
(see BISNAGAR). Gradually, and pro-
bably owing to local application at
Goa, where the natives seem to have
been from the first known to the
Portuguese as Ganarijs, a term which
J
CANARA.
153
CANARA.
in the old Portuguese works means
the Konkani people and language of
Goa, the name became appropriated
to the low country on the coast
between Goa and Malabar, which was
subject to the kingdom in question,
much in the same way thSt the name
Carnatic came at a later date to be
misapplied on the other side of the
Peninsula.
The Kanara or Canarese language
is spoken over a large tract above the
Ghauts, and as far north as Bidar (see
Caldwell, Introd. p. 33). It is only one
of several languages spoken in the
British districts of Canara, and that
only in a small portion, viz. near
Kundapur. Tulu is the chief language
in the Southern District. Kanadam
occurs in the great Tanjore inscription
of the 11th century.
1516. — "Beyond this river commences the
Kingdom of Narsinga, which contains five
very large provinces, each with a language
of its own. The first, which stretches along
the coast to Malabar, is Tulinate (i.e. Tulu-
nddu, or the modern district of S. Canara) ;
another lies in the interior . . . ; another
has the name of Telinga, which confines with
the Kingdom of Orisa ; another is Canaxi,
in which is the great city of Bisnaga ; and
then the Kingdom of Charamendel, the lan-
guage of which is Tamul." — Barhosa. This
passage is exceedingly corrupt, and the
version (necessarily imperfect) is made up
from three — viz. Stanley's English, from a
Sp. MS., Hak. Soc. p. 79 ; the Portuguese
of the Lisbon Academy, p. 291 ; and
Ramusio's Italian (i. f. 299*;).
c. 1535.— "The last Kingdom of the First
India is called the Province Canarim ; it is
bordered on one side by the Kingdom of
Groa and by Anjadiva, and on the other
side by Middle India or Malabar. In the
interior is the King of Narsinga, who is
chief of this country. The speech of those
of Canarim is different from that of the
Kingdom of Decan and of Goa." — Portu-
guese Summary of Eastern Kingdmis, in
Raimmo, i. f. 330.
1552. — "The third province is called Ca-
nard, also in the interior. . . .'^^Castanheda,
ii. 50.
And as applied to the language : —
"The language of the Gentoos is Ca-
nara."—76w^. 78.
1552. — "The whole coast that we speak
of back to the Ghaut {Gate) mountain range
. . . they call Concan, and the people pro-
perly Concanese [Conqiienijs), though our
people call them Canarese {Canarijs). . . .
And as from the Ghauts to the sea on
the west of the Decan all that strip is called
Concan, so from the Ghauts to the sea on
the west of Canard- always excepting that
stretch of 46 leagues of which we have
spoken [north of Mount Dely] which belongs
to the same Canard, the strip which stretches
to Cape Comorin is called Malabar." — Barros,
Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. 1.
1552.—" . . . The Kingdom of Canara,
which extends from the river called Gate,
north of Chaul, to Cape Comorin (so far as
concerns the interior region east of the
Ghats) . . . and which in the east marches
with the kingdom of Orisa ; and the Gentoo
Kings of this great Province of Canara were
those from whom sprang the present Kings
of Bisnaga." — Ibid. Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 2.
1572.—
" Aqui se enxerga 1^ do mar undoso
Hum monte alto, que corre longamente
Servindo ao Malabar de forte muro,
Com que do Canara vive seguro."
Cainoes, vii. 21.
Englished by Burton :
" Here seen yonside where wavy waters
play
a range of mountains skirts the murmur-
ing main
serving the Malabar for mighty mure,
who thus from him of Canara dwells
secure."
1598. — "The land itself e is called Decan,
and also Canara." — Linschoten, 49 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 169].
1614. — "Its proper name is Chamathaca,
which from corruption to corruption has
come to be called Canara." — Conto, Dec.
VI. liv. V. cap. 5.
In the following quotations the term
is applied, either inclusively or exclu-
sively, to the territory which we now
call Canara : —
1615.— "Canara. Thence to the King-
dome of the Cannarins, which is but a
little one, and 5 dayes journey from
Damans. They are tall of stature, idle,
for the most part, and therefore the greater
theeves." — De Monfart, p. 23.
1623.— "Having found a good oppor-
tunity, such as I desired, of getting out
of Goa, and penetrating further into India,^
that is more to the south, to Canara. ..."
P. della Valle, ii. 601 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 168].
1672.— "The strip of land Canara, the
inhabitants of which are called Canarins,
is fruitful in rice and other food-stuflfs."—
Baldaeus, 98. There is a good map in this
work, which shows 'Canara' in the modern
acceptation.
1672.— ''Description o/ Canara and Journey
to G^oa.— This kingdom is one of the finest
in India, all plain country near the sea,
and even among the mountains all peopled.
—P. Vincenzo Maria, 420. Here the title
seems used in the modern sense, but the
same writer applies Canara to the whole
Kingdom of Bisnagar.
1673._" At Mirja the Protector of Canora
came on hos^rd."— Fryer (margin), p. 57.
1726.— "The Kingdom Canara (under
GANARIN.
154
gandahar:
which Onor, Batticala, and Garcopa are
dependent) comprises all the western lands
lying between Walkan (Konkan?) and
Malabar, two great coast countries." —
Valentijn, v. 2.
1727. — "The country of Canara is gener-
ally governed by a Lady, who keeps her
Court at a Town called Baydour, two Days
journey from the Sea." — A. Hamilton, i. 280.
CANABIN, n.p. This name is ap-
plied in some of the quotations under
Canara to the people of the district
now so called by us. But the Portu-
guese applied it to the {Konkani) people
of Goa and their language. Thus a
Konkani grammar, originally prepared
about 1600 by the Jesuit, Thomas
Estevao (Stephens, an Englishman),
printed at Goa, 1640, bears the title
Arte da Lingoa Canaiin. (Sefe A.
B(urnell) in Ind. Antiq. ii. 98).
[1823. — "Canareen, an appellation given
to the Creole Portuguese of Goa and their
other Indian settlements." — Oiven, Narra-
tive, i. 191.]
OANAUT, CONAUT, CON-
NAUGHT, s. H. from Ar. Mndt, the
side wall of a tent, or canvas enclosure.
[See SURRAPURDA.]
[1616.— "High cannattes of a coarse
stuff made like arras." — Sir T. Roe, Diary,
Hak. Soc. ii. 325.]
,, " The King's Tents are red, reared
on poles very high, and placed in the midst
of the Camp, covering a large Compasse,
encircled with Canats (made of red calico
stiffened with Canes at every breadth)
standing upright about nine foot high,
guarded round every night with Souldiers."
— Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1481.
c. 1660. — "And (what is hard enough to
believe in Indostan, where the Grandees
especially are so jealous . . .) I was so
near to the wife of this Prince (Dara), that
the cords of the Kanates . . . which en-
closed them (for they had not so much as
a poor tent), were fastened to the wheels
of pay chariot." — Bemier, E. T. 29 ; [ed.
Constable, 89].
1792. — "They passed close to Tippoo's
tents : the canaut (misprinted canaul) was
standing, but the green tent had been
removed." — T. Munro, in Life, iii. 73.
1793.— "The canaut of canvas . , . was
painted of a beautiful sea-green colour." —
Dirom, 230.
[c. 1798. — "On passing a skreen of Indian
connaughts, we proceeded to the front
of the Tusbeah Khanah." — Asiatic Res., iv.
444.]
1817. — "A species of silk of which they
make tents and kanauts."— Jft^Z, ii. 201.
1825. — Heber writes connaut. — Grig. ed.
ii. 257.
"The khenauts (the space be-
tween the outer covering and the lining
of our tents)." — Miss Eden, Up the Cotcntry
ii. 63.]
CANDAHAR, n.p. Kandahar.
The application of this name is now
exclusively to (a) the well-known city
of Western Afghanistan, which is the
obj ect of so much political interest. But
by the Ar. geographers of the 9th to 11th
centuries the name is applied to (b)
the country about Peshawar, as the
equivalent of the ancient Indian Gand-
hdra, and the Gandaritis of Strabo.
Some think the name was transferred
to (a) in consequence of a migration
of the people of Gandhara carrying
with them the begging-pot of Buddha,
believed by Sir H. Rawlinson to be
identical with a large sacred vessel of
stone preserved in a mosque of Ganda-
har.. Others think that Gandahar
may represent Alexandropolis in Ara-
chosia. We find a third application of
the name (c) in Ibn Batuta, as well
as in earlier and later writers, to a
former port on the east shore of the
Gulf of Gambay, Ghandhar in the
Broach District.
a. — 1552. — "Those who go from Persia,
from the kingdom of Hora9am (Khorasan),
from Boh^ra, and all the Western Eegions,
travel to the city which the natives cor-
ruptly call Candar, instead of Scandar,
the name by which the Persians call
Alexander. . . ." — Barros, IV. vi. 1.
1664. — "All these great preparations give
us cause to apprehend that, instead of
going to KacJiemire, we be not led to be-
siege that important city of Kandahar,
which is the Frontier to Persia, Indostan,
and Usbeck, and the Capital of an excellent
Country."— ^CT'Wier, E. T., p. 113; [ed.
Gonstable, 352].
1671.—
" From Arachosia, from Candaor east.
And Margiana to the Hyrcanian cliffs
Of Caucasus. . . ."
Paradise Regained, iii. 316 seqq.
b.— c. 1030.— " . . . thence to the river
Chandr^ha (Chin^b) 12 (parasangs) ; thence
to Jailam on the West of the B^yat (or
Hydaspes) 18 ; thence to Waihind, capital
of Kandahar ... 20 ; thence to Parsh^war
14.'. . ."—Al-Biruni, in Elliot, i. 63 (cor-
rected).
C— c. 1343.— "From Kinbaya (Capabay)
we went to the town of Kawi {Kdnvi, opp.
Cambay), on an estuary where the tide
rises and falls . . . thence to Kandah&r,
a considerable city belonging to the Infidels,
and situated on an estuary from the sea."
— Ibn Batuta, iv. 57-8.
GANDAREEN.
155
CANDY.
1516. — "Further on . . . there is another
place, in the mouth of a small river, which
is called Guendaxi. . . . And it is a very
good town, a seaport." — Barhosa, 64.
1814. — "Candhar, eighteen miles from
the wells, is pleasantly situated on the banks
of a river ; and a place of considerable trade ;
being a great thoroughfare from the sea
coast to the Gaut mountains." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. i. 206 ; [2nd ed. i. 116].
GANDAREEN, s. In Malay, to
which language the word apparently
belongs, handuri. A term formerly
applied to the hundredth of the Chinese
ounce or weight, commonly called by
the Malay name tdhil (see TAEL).
Fryer (1673) gives the Chinese weights
thus : —
1 Cattee is nearest 16 Tales
1 Teen (Taie ?) is 10 Mass
1 Mass in Silver is 10 Quandreens
1 Ouandreen is 10 Cas^i
73a Cash make 1 Royal
1 grain English weight is 2 cash.
1554. — "In Malacca the weight used for
gold, musk, &c., the cede, conteins 20 taels,
each tael 16 mazes, each maz 20 cum-
duryns ; also 1 paual 4 mazes, each maz
4 cupongs; each cupong 5 cmnduryns."—
A. Nunes, 39.
1615. — "We bought 5 greate square
postes of the Kinges master carpenter ;
cost 2 mas 6 condrms per peece." — Cocks,
i. 1.
(1) CANDY, n.p. A town in the hill
country of Ceylon, which became the
deposit of the sacred tooth of Buddha
at the beginning of the 14th century,
and was adopted as the native capital
about 1592. Chitty says the name is
unknown to the natives, who call the
place Mahd nuvera, 'great city.' The
name seems to have arisen out of some
misapprehension by the Portuguese,
which may be illustrated by the quota-
tion from Valentijn.
c. 1530. — "And passing into the heart of
the Island, there came to the Kingdom of
Candia, a certain Friar Pascoal with two
companions, who were well received by the
King of the country Javira Bandar ... in
so much that he gave them a great piece of
ground, and everything needful to build a
church, and houses for them to dwell in." —
Co2ito, Dec. VI. liv. iv. cap. 7.
1552. — " . . . and at three or four places,
like the passes of the Alps of Italy, one
finds entrance within this circuit (of moun-
tains) which forms a Kingdom called Cande."
—Barros, Dec. III. Liv. ii. cap. 1.
1645. — " Now then as soon as the Emperor
was come to his Castle in Candi he gave
order that the 600 captive Hollanders
should be distributed throughout his coun-
try among the peasants, and in the City."
— J. J. Soar's 15-Jahrige Kriegs-Dienst, 97.
1681.— " The First is the City of Candij, so
generally called by the Christians, probably
from Conde, which in the Chingulays Lan-
guage signifies Hills, for among them it is
situated, but by the Inhabitants called
Hingodagul-neure, as much as to say 'The
City of the Chingulay people, ' and Mauneur^
signifying the 'Chief or Royal City.'"— jR.
Knox, p. 5.
1726.—" Candi, otherwise Candia, or
named in Cingalees Conde Ouda, i.e. the
high mountain country." — Valentijn (Ceylon),
(2) CANDY, s. A weight used in S.
India, which may be stated roughly at
about 500 lbs., but varying much in dif-
ferent parts. It corresponds broadly
with the Arabian Bahar (q-v.), and was
generally equivalent to 20 Maunds,
varying therefore with the maund.
The word is Mahr. . and Tel. khandiy
written in Tam. and Mai. kandi, or
Mai. kanti, [and comes from the Skt.
kJiand, 'to di\dde.' A Candy of land
is supposed to be as much as will pro-
duce a candy of grain, approximately
75 acres]. The Portuguese write the
word candil.
1563. — "A candil which amounts to 522
pounds " {arrateis). — Garcia, f. 55.
1598. — "One candiel (v.l. candiil) is little
more or less than 14 bushels, wherewith
they measure Rice, Come, and all graine."
— LinscJioten, 69 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 245].
1618.— "The Candee at this place (Bate-
cala) containeth neere 500 pounds." — W.
Hore, in Purclias, i. 657.
1710.— "They advised that they have
supplied Habib Khan with ten candy of
country gunpowder." — In Wheeler, ii. 136.
c. 1760.— Grose gives the Bombay candy as
20 maunds of 28 lbs. each=560 lbs. ; the
Surat ditto as 20 maunds of 37 J lbs. =7462
lbs. ; the Anjengo ditto 560 lbs. ; the Carwar
ditto 575 lbs. ; the Coromandel ditto at 500
lbs. &c.
(3) CANDY (SUGAR-). This name
of crystallized sugar, though it came no
doubt to Europe from the P.-Ar. kand
(P. also shakar kand; Sp. azucar cande;
It. candi smd zucchero candito ; Fr. sucre
candi) is of Indian origin. There is a
Skt. root kha7id, 'to break,' whence
khanda, 'broken,' also applied in
various compounds to granulated and
candied sugar. But there is also Tam.
kar-kanda, kala-kamia, Mai. kandi, kal-
kandi,'and kalkantu^ which may have
been the direct source of the P. and
Ar. adoption of the word, and perhaps
GANGUE.
156
GANGUE.
its original, from a Dra vidian word =
'lump.' [The Dra vidian terms mean
' stone-piece.']
A German writer, long within last
century (as we learn from Mahn, quoted
in Diez's Lexicon), appears to derive
candy from Candia, " because most of
the sugar which the Venetians im-
ported was brought from that island "
— a fact probably invented for the
nonce. But the writer was the same
wiseacre who (in the year 1829)
characterised the book of Marco Polo
as a "clumsily compiled ecclesiastical
fiction disguised as a Book of Travels "
(see Introduction to Marco Polo, 2nd
ed. pp. 112-113).
c. 1343. — "A centinajo si vende gien-
giovo, cannella, lacca, incenso, indaco . . .
verzino scorzuto, zucchero . . . zucchero
candi . . . porcellane . . . costo . . ." —
Pegolotti, p. 134.
1461. — " . . . Un ampoletto di balsamo.
Teriaca bossoletti 15. Zuccheri Moccari (?)
panni 42. Zuccheri canditi, scattole 5.
. . ." — List of Presents from Sxdtan of Egypt
to the Doge. (See tmder BENJAMIN.)
c. 1596. — " White sugar candy (kandl
safed) . . . 5^ ffams per s«-." — Aln, i. 63.
1627.— "(Sttgar Candle, or Stone Sugar."
— Minshew, 2nd ed. s.v.
1727.— "The Trade they have to China is
divided between them and Surat . . . the
Gross of their own Cargo, which consists
in Sugar, Sugar-candy, Allom, and some
Drugs . . . are all for the Siirat Market." —
A. Hamilton, i. 371.
CANGUE, s, A square board, or
portable pillory of wood, used in
China as a punishment, or rather, as
Dr. Wells Williams says, as a kind of
censure, carrying no disgrace ; strange
as that seems to us, with whom the
essence of the pillory is disgrace. The
frame weighs up to 30 lbs., a weight
limited by law. It is made to rest on
the shoulders without chafing the
neck, but so broad as to prevent the
wearer from feeding himself. It is
generally taken off at night {Giles, [and
see Gray, China, i. 55 segg.]).
The Cangue was introduced into
. China by the Tartar dynasty of Wei
in the 5th century, and is first
mentioned under a.d. 481. In the
Kwang-yun (a Chin. Diet, published
A.D. 1(X)9) it is called kanggiai
(modern mandarin hiang-hiai), i.e.
'Neck-fetter.' From this old form
probably the Anamites have derived
their word for it, gong, and the
Cantonese T^ang-ha, 'to wear the
Cangue,^ a survival (as frequently
happens in Chinese vernaculars) of an
ancient term with a new orthography.
It is probable that the Portuguese
took the word from one of these latter
forms, and associated it with their own
canga, ' an ox-yoke,' or ' porter's yoke for
carrying burdens.' [This view is re-
jected by the N.E.D. on the authority
of Prof. Legge, and the word is re-
garded as derived from the Port, form
given above. In reply to an enquiry,
Prof. Giles writes : " I am entirely of
opinion that the word is from the
Port., and not from any Chinese
term."] The thing is alluded to by
F. M. Pinto and other early writers
on China, who do not give it a name.
Something of this kind was in use
in countries of Western Asia, called
in P. doshdka (hilignum). And this
word is applied to the Chinese cangue
in one of our quotations. Doshdka,
however, is explained in the lexicon
Burhdn-i-Kdti as 'a piece of timber
with two "branches placed on the neck
of a criminal' (Quatremere, in Not. et
Extr. xiv. 172, 173).
1420. — ". . . made the ambassadors come
forward side by side with certain prisoners.
. . . Some of these had a doshdka on their
necks." — Shah Rtikh's Mission to China, in
Cathay, p. cciv.
[1525.— Castanheda (Bk. VI. ch. 71, p. 154)
speaks of women who had come from Portugal
in the ships without leave, being tied up in
a caga and whipped.]
c. 1540. — " . . . Ordered us to be put in a
horrid prison with fetters on our feet, man-
acles on our hands, and collars on our necks.
. . ." — F. M. Pinto, (orig.) ch. Ixxxiv.
1585. — "Also they doo lay on them a cer-
taine covering of timber, wherein remaineth
no more space of hoUownesse than their
bodies doth make : thus they are vsed that
are condemned to death." — Mendoza (tr. by
Parke, 1599), Hak. Soc. i. 117-118.
1696. — " He was imprisoned, congoed,
tormented, but making friends with his
Money . . . was cleared, and made Under-
Customer. . . ." — Bowyer's Journal at Cochin
China, in Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 81.
[1705. — "All the people were under con-
finement in separate houses and also in con-
gass " — Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxl.]
,, "I desir'd several Times to wait
upon the Governoiir ; but could not, he was
so taken up with over-hailing the Groods, that
came from Pulo Gondore, and weighing the
Money, which was found to amount to 21,300
Tale. At last upon the 28th, I was obliged
to appear as a Criminal in Congas, before
the Governour and his Grand Council,
GANHAMEIRA.
157
CANTEROY.
attended with all the Slaves in the Congas."
— Letter from Mr. James Gonyngham, sur-
vivor of the Pulo Condore massacre, in
Lockyer, p, 93, Lockyer adds: "I under-
stood the Congas to be Thumbolts " (p. 95).
1727. — "With his neck in the congoes
which are a pair of Stocks made of bamboos."
— A. Hamilton, ii. 175.
1779. — " Aussit6t on les mit tous trois en
prison, des chaines aux pieds, une cangrue
au cou." — Lettres Edif. xxv. 427.
1797. — "The punishment of the dm, usually
called by Europeans the cang^e, is generally
inflicted for petty crimes." — Staunton, Em-
bassy, &c., ii. 492.
1878. — " . . . frapper sur les joues a I'aide
d'une petite lame de cuir ; c'est, je crois, la
seule correction inflig^e aux femmes, car je
n'en ai jamais vu^aucune porter la cangue."
— Leon Rousset, A Travers la Chine, 124.
GANHAMEIRA, CONIMERE,
[COONIMODE], n.p. Kanyimedu [or
Kunimedu, Tarn, kuni, ' humped,' medu,
* mound ' ] ; a place on the Coromandel
coast, which was formerly the site of
European factories (1682-] 698) between
Pondicherry and Madras, about 13 m.
N. of the former.
1501. — In Amerigo Vespucci's letter from
C. Verde to Lorenzo de' Medici, giving an
account of the Portuguese discoveries in
India, he mentions on the coast, before
Mailepur, "ConimaL"— In Baldelli-Boni,
Introd. to II Milione, p. liii.
1561. — "On this coast there is a place
called Canhameira, where there are so
many deer and wild cattle that if a man
wants to buy 500 deer-skins, within eight
days the blacks of the place will give him
delivery, catching them in snares, and giving
two or three skins for a fanam." — Gorrea, ii.
772.
1680. — "It is resolved to apply to the
Soobidar of Sevagee's Country of Chengy for
a Cowle to settle factories at Cooraboor (?)
and Coonemerro, and also at Porto Novo, if
desired."— i^<. St. Geo. Gonsns., 7th Jan., in
Notes and Exts., No. iii. p. 44.
[1689. — "We therefore conclude it more
safe and expedient that the Chief of Conimere
. . . do go and visit Rama Raja. "—In Wheeler,
Early Rec., p. 97.]
1727.— " Connsmaere or Conjemeer is the
next Place, where the English had a Factory
many Years, but, on their purchasing Fort
St. David, it was broken up. ... At present
its name is hardly seen in the Map of Trade."
— A. Hamilton, i. 357.
1753.— "De Pondicheri, k Madras, la c6te
court en gdn^ral nord-nord-est quelques
degr^s est, Le premier endroit de remarque
est Congi-medu, vulgairementdit Congimer,
h, quatre lieues marines plus que moins de
Pondicheri."— Z)'^7m7?e, p. 123.
CANNANORE, n.p. A port on
the coast of northern Malabar, famous
in the early Portuguese history, and
which still is the chief British military
station on that coast, with a European
regiment. The name is Kannur or
Kannanur^ ' Krishna's Town.' * [The
Madras Gloss, gives Mai. kannu, 'eye,'
wr, ' village,' i.e. ' beautiful village.']
c. 1506.— -"In Cananor il suo Re si h
zentil, e qui nasce zz. {i.e. zenzari, 'ginger ') ;
ma Ii zz. pochi e non cusi boni come quelli
de Colcut. "—Leonardo Ga' Masser, in Archivio
Storico Ital., Append.
1510.— "Canonor is a fine and large city,
in which the King of Portugal has a very
strong_ castle. . . . This Canonor is a port
at which horses which come from Persia
disembark."— Far^/iema, 123.
1572.—
" Chamar^ o Samorim mais gente nova
*****
Far^ que todo o Nayre em fim se mova
Que entre Calecut jaz, e Cananor."
Gamdes, x. 14.
By Burton :
" The Samorin shall summon fresh allies ;
*****
lo ! at his bidding every Nayr-man hies,
that dwells 'twixt Calecut and Cananor."
[1611.— "The old Nahuda Mahomet of
Cainnor goeth aboard in this boat." —
Danvers, Letters, i. 95.]
CANONGO, s. p. kdnun-go, i.e.
' Law-utterer ' (the first part being
Arab, from Gr. Kavdiv). In upper
India, and formerly in Bengal, the
registrar of a taksll, or other revenue
subdivision, who receives the reports
of the patwdrls, or village registrars,
1758.— "Add to this that the King's
Connegoes were maintained at our expense,
as well as the Gomastahs and other servants
belonging to the Zemindars, whose accounts
we sent for." — Letter to Gourt, Dec. 31, in
Long, 157.
1765. — "I have to struggle with every
difficulty that can be thrown in my way by
ministers, mutseddies, congoes (!), &c., and
their dependents." — Letter from F. Sykes,
in Garraccioli's Life of Glive, i. 542.
CANTEROY, s. A gold coin
formerly used in the S.E. part of
Madras territory. It was worth 3 rs.
Properly Kanthiravi hun (or pagoda)
from Kanthir'avd Rdyd, 'the lion-
voiced,' [Skt. kantha, 'throat,' rava,
'noise'], who ruled in Mysore from
1638 to 1659 (C. P. Brovm, MS.; [Rice,
Mysore^ i. 803]. See DirornJs Narrative^
p. 279, where the revenues of the
CANTON.
158
GAPEL.
territory taken from Tippoo in 1792
are stated in Canteray pagodas.
1790. — "The full collections amounted to
five Crores and ninety-two lacks of Canteroy
pagodas of 3 Eupees each." — Dalr%jmj)le, Or.
Rep. i. 237.
1800. — "Accounts are commonly kept in
Canter'raia Palams, and in an imaginary
money containing 10 of these, by the Musul-
mans called chucrams [see CHUCKRUM], and
by the English Canteroy Pagodas. . . ." —
Bm'hanan's Mysore, i. 129.
CANTON, n.p. The great seaport
of Southern China, the chief city of
the Province of Kwang-tung, whence
we take the name, through the Portu-
guese, whose older writers call it
Cantdo. The proper name of the
city is Kwang-chau-fu. The Chin,
name Kwang-tung ( = ' Broad East ' ) is
an ellipsis for " capital of the E. Divi-
sion of the Province Liang-Kwang (or
' Two Broad Realms Y—{Bp. Moule).
1516. — " So as this went on Fernao Peres
arrived from Pacem with his cargo (of
pepper), and having furnished himself with
necessaries set off on his voyage in June
1516 . . . they were 7 sail altogether, and
they made their voyage with the aid of good
pilots whom they had taken, and went with-
out harming anybody touching at certain
ports, most of wjiich were subject to the
King of China, who called himself the Son
of God and Lord of the World. Fernao
Peres arrived at the islands of China, and
when he was seen there came an armed
squadron of 12 junks, which in the season of
navigation always cruized about, guarding
the sea, to prevent the numerous pirates
from attacking the ships. Fernao Peres
knew about this from the pilots, and as it
was late, and he could not double a certain
island there, he anchored, sending word to
his captains to have their guns ready for
defence if the Chins desired to fight. Next
day he made sail towards the island of
Veniaga, which is 18 leagues from the city
of Cantao. It is on that island that all the
traders buy and sell, without licence from
the rulers of the city. . . . And 3 leagues
from that island of Veniaga is another
island, where is posted the Admiral or
Captain-Major of the Sea, who immediately
on the arrival of strangers at the island of
Veniaga reports to the rulers of Cantao,
who they are, and what goods they bring or
wish to buy ; that the rulers may send orders
■what course to take." — Gorrea, ii. 524.
c. 1535. — ". . . queste cose . . . vanno
alia China con li lor giunchi, e a Camton,
che h Citta grande. . . ." — SommCirio de'
Regni, Ratrmsio, i. f. 337.
1585. — "The Chinos do vse in their pro-
nunciation to terme their cities with this
sylable, Fu, that is as much as to say, citie,
as Taybin fu, Canton fu, and their townes
with this syllable, Cheu," — Mendoza, Parke's \
old E. T. (1588) Hak. Soc. i. 24. ]
1727. — "Canton or Quantimg (as the '
Chinese express it) is the next maritime \
Province." — A. Hamilton, ii, 217. *
CANTONMENT, s. (Pron. Gan- \
toonment, with accent on penult.). This j
English word has become almost ap- ;
propriated as Anglo-Indian, being so |
constantly used in India, and so little ;
used elsewhere. It is applied to i
military stations in India, built usually ]
on a plan which is originally that of a |
standing camp or ' cantonment.' i
1783. — "I know not the full meaning of i
the word cantonment, and a camp this ;\
singular place cannot well be termed ; it
more resembles a large town, very many ;
miles in circumference. The officers' I
bungalos on the banks of the Tappee are i
large and convenient," &c. — Forbes, Letter '
in Ch: Mem. describing the "Bengal Can- 'i
tonments near Surat," iv. 239. j
1825. — "The fact, however, is certain ... ;
the cantonments at Lucknow, nay Calcutta •
itself, are abominably situated. I have ]
heard the same of Madras ; and now the f
lately-settled cantonment of Nusseerabad 3
appears to be as objectionable as any of j
them."— Jleber, ed. 1844, ii. 7. I
1848. — "Her ladyship, our old acquaint- i
ance, is as much at home at Madras as at .■;,
Brussels — in the cantonment as under the
tents." — Vanity Fair, ii. ch. 8. -\
CAP ASS, s. The cotton plant and {
cotton-wool. H. kapds, from Skt. \
karpasa, which seems as if it must be '
the origin of Kdpira<Tos, though the 'j
latter is applied to flax. %
1753. — ". . . They cannot any way con- -^
ceive the musters of 1738 to be a fit standard |
for judging by them of the cloth sent us this j
year, as the copass or country cotton has ^
not been for these two years past under nine , !
or ten rupees. . . ." — Ft. Wm. Cons., in ;
Long, 40. ^
[1813, — "Guzerat cows are very fond of %
the capaussia, or cotton-seed." — Forbes, Or. j
Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 35.] |
CAPEL, s. Malayal. Jcappal, 'a 1
ship.' This word has been imported '<^
into Malay, hdpal, and Javanese. [It -i
appears to be still in use on the W. ij
Coast ; see Bombay Gazetteer, xiii. (2) j
470.] •
1498.— In the vocabulary of the language 1
of Calicut given in the Roteiro de V. de (jranxCu \
we have — \
'■'■ Naoo ; capell."— p. 118. ?
1510. — "Some others which are made like \
ours, that is in the bottom, they call capel." |
— Varthema, 1 54 . h
CAPELAN.
159
GARAGOA.
CAPELAN, n.p. This is a name
which was given by several 16th-
century travellers to the mountains in
Burma from which the rubies pur-
chased at Pegu were said to come ;
the idea of their distance, &c., being
very vague. It is not in our power to
say what name was intended. [It was
perhaps Kyat-pyen.'] The real position
of the 'ruby-mines' is 60 or 70 m.
N.E. of Mandalay. [See Ball^ Tavernier,
ii. 99, 465 seqq.]
1506. — ". . . e qui h uno porto appresso
uno loco che si chiama Acaplen, dove 11 se
trova niolti rubini, e spinade, e zoie d'ogni
sorte." — Leondrdo di Ca' Masser, p. 28.
1510. — "The sole merchandise of these
people is jewels, that is, rubies, which come
from another city called Capellan, which is
distant from this (Pegu) 30 days' journey."
— Varthema, 218.
1516.— "Further inland than the said
Kingdom of Ava, at five days journey to the
south-east, is another city of Gentiles . . .
called Capelan, and all round are likewise
found many and excellent rubies, which they
bring to sell at the city and fair of Ava, and
which are better than those of Ava." —
Barbosa, 187.
c. 1535. — "This region of Arquam borders
on the interior with the great mountain
called Capelangam, where are many places
inhabited by a not very civilised people.
These carry* musk and rubies to the great
city of Ava, which is the capital of the
Kingdom of Arquam. . . ." — Sojnmario de
Regni, in Ramusio, i. 2>Z4iV.
c. 1660. — ". . . A mountain 12 days
journey or thereabouts, from ^iren towards
the North-east ; the name whereof is
Capelan. In this mine are found great
quantities of Rubies." — Tavernier (E. T.) ii.
143 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 99].
Phillip's Mineralogy (according to Col.
Burney) mentions the locality of the ruby
as "the Capelan mountains, sixty miles
from Pegue, a city in Ceylon ! " — (/. As. Soc.
Bengal, ii. 75). This writer is certainly very
loose in his geography, and Dana (ed. 1850)
is not much better: "The best ruby sap-
phires occur in the Capelan mountains, near
Syrian, a city of Pegu." — Mineralogy, p. 222.
CAPUCAT, n.p. The name of a
place on the sea near Calicut, men-
tioned by several old authors, but
which has now disappeared from the
maps, and probably no longer exists.
The proper name is uncertain. [It
is the little port of Kappatt or Kappat-
tangadi (Mai. hdval^ 'guard,' 'pdtu^
' place,') in the Cooroombranaud Taluka
of the Malabar District. (Logan, Man.
of Malabar, i. 73). The Madras Gloss.
calls it Gaupaud. Also see Gray,
Pyrard, i. 360.]
1498. — In the Roteiro it is called Capua.
1500. — "This being done the Captain-Major
(Pedralvares Cabral) made sail with the fore-
sail and mizen, and went to the port of
Capocate which was attached to the same
city of Calecut, and was a haven where
there was a great loading of vessels, and
where many ships were moored that were
all engaged in the trade of Calicut. . . ." —
Gorrea, i. 207.
1510. — ". . . another place called Capo-
gatto, which is also subject to the King of
Calecut. This place has a very beautiful
palace, built in the ancient style."— Fctr-
thema, 133-134.
1516. — "Further on . . . is another town,
at which there is a small river, which is oalled
Capucad, where there are many country-
born Moors, and much shipping." — Barbosa,
152.
1562. — "And they seized a great number
of grabs and vessels belonging to the people
of Kabkad, and the new port, and Calicut,
and Funan [I.e. Ponany'], these all being
subject to the ZixmoTin."—Tohfat-vl-Muja-
hideen, tr, by Rovdandson, p. 157. The
want of editing in this last book is deplorable.
CARACOA, CARACOLLE, KAR-
KOLLEN, &c., s. Malay kora-kora or
kura-ktlra, which is [either a trans-
ferred use of the Malay kilra-kura, or
ku-kura, 'a tortoise,' alluding, one
would suppose, either to the shape or
pace of the boat, but perhaps the
tortoise was named from the boat,
or the two words are independent ;
or from the Ar. kurkur, j)l. kardklr, 'a
large merchant vessel.' Scott (s.v.
Goracora), says : " In the absence of
proof to the contrary, we may assume
kora-kora to be native Malayan."]
Dozy (s.v. Garraca) says that the Ar.
kura-liira was, among the Arabs, a
merchant vessel, sometimes of very
great size. Crawfurd describes the
Malay kura-kura, as 'a large kind of
sailing " vessel ' ; but the quotation
from Jarric shows it to have been
the Malay galley. Marre (Kata-Kata
Malaym, 87) says : "The Malay kora-
kora is a great row-boat ; still in use
in the Moluccas. Many measure 100
feet long and 10 wide. Some have as
many as 90 rowers."
c. 1330.— "We embarked on the sea at
Ladhikiya in a big kurkUra belonging to
Genoese' people, the master of which was
called Martalamin."— /?>7i Batuta, ii. 254.
1349. — " I took the sea on a small kurkur a
belonging to a Tunisian." — Ibid. iv. 327.
CARAFFE.
160
CARAT.
1606. — " The foremost of these galleys or
CaxacoUes recovered our Shippe, wherein
was the King of Tarnata." — Middleton' s
Voyage, E. 2.
,, "... Nave conscensfi,, quam lingu^,
patriS, caracora noncupant. Navigii genus
est oblogum, et angustum, triremis instar,
velis simul et remis impellitur." — Jarric,
Thesaurus, i. 192.
[1613. — "Curra-curra." See quotation
under ORANKAY.]
1627.— "They have Gallies after their
manner, formed like Dragons, which they
row very swiftly, they call them karkoUen."
— Purchas, Pilgrimage, 606.
1659. — "They (natives of Ceram, &c.)
hawked these dry heads backwards and
forwards in their korrekorres as a special
rarity." — Walter Schultzen's Ost-Lvdische
Reise, <kc., p. 41.
1711. — "Les Philippines nomment ces
batimens caracoas. C'est vne espbce de
petite galore k rames et h. voiles." — Lettres
Edif. iv. 27.
1774. — "A corocoro is a vessel generally
fitted with outriggers, having a high arched
stem and stern, like the points of a half
moon. . . . The Dutch have fleets of them
at Amboyna, which they employ as guarda-
costos." — Forrest, Voyage to N. Guinea, 23.
Forrest has a plate of a corocoro, p. 64.
[1869. — "The boat was one of the kind
called kora-kora, quite open, very low, and
about four tons burden. It had out-riggers
of bamboo, about five off each side, which
supported a bamboo platform extending the
whole length of the vessel. On the extreme
outside of this sat the twenty rowers, while
within was a convenient passage fore and
aft. The middle of the boat was covered
with a thatch-house, in which baggage and
passengers are stowed ; the gunwale was not
more than a foot above water, and from the
great side and top weight, and general
clumsiness, these boats are dangerous in
heavy weather, and are not infrequently
lost." — Wallace, Malay Arch., ed. 1890,
p. 266.]
CARAFFE, s. Dozy shows that
this word, which in English we use
for a water-bottle, is of 'Arabic origin,
and conies from the root gharaf^ 'to
draw ' (water), through the Sp. garrdfa.
But the precise Arabic word is not in
the dictionaries. (See under CARBOY.)
CAB AMBOLA, s. The name given
by various old writers on Western
India to the beautiful acid fruit of
the tree {N.O. Oxalideae) called by
Linn, from this word, Averrhoa caram-
bola. This name was that used by
the Portuguese. De Orta tells us that
it was the Malabar name. The word
karanbal is also given by Molesworth
as the Mahratti name ; [another form
is karambela, which comes from the
Skt. karmara given below in the sense
of 'food-appetizer']. In Upper India
the fruit is called kamranga, kamrakh,
or khamrak (Skt. karmara, karmara,
karmaraka, karmaranga).* (See also
BLIMBEE.) Why a cannon at billiards
should be called by the French caram-
bolage we do not know. [If Mr. Ball
be right, the fruit has a name, Cape-
Gooseberry, in China which in India
is used for the Tiparry. — Tilings
Chinese, 3rd ed. 253.]
c. 1530. — " Another fruit is the Kermerik.
It is fluted with five sides," &c. — ErsJdne's
Baber, 325.
1563. — " 0. Antonia, pluck me from that
tree a Carambola or two (for so they call
them in Malavar, and we have adopted the
Malavar name, because that was the first
region where we got acquainted with them).
"-4. Here they are.
"iJ. They are beautiful ; a sort of sour-
sweet, not very acid.
" 0. They are called in Canarin and
Decan camariz, and in Malay balimba . . .
they make with sugar a very pleasant con-
serve of these. . . . Antonia! bring hither
a preserved caxambola.."— Garcia, ff. 46y,
47.
1598. — "There is another fruite called
Carambolas, which hath 8 (5 really) corners,
as bigge as a smal aple, sower in eating, like
vnripe plums, and most vsed to make Con-
serues. {J^ote by Paludanm). The fruite
which the Malabars and Portingales call
Carambolas, is in Decan called Camarix,
in Canar, Camarix and Carabeli ; in Malaio,
Bolumba, and by the Persians Chamaroch."
—Jyinsckoten, 96 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 33].
1672. — "The Carambola ... as large as
a pear, all sculptured (as it were) and divided
into ribs, the ridges of which are not round
but sharp, resembling the heads of those
iron maces that were anciently in use." — P.
Viricenzo Maria, 352.
1878. — ". . . the oxalic Kamrak." — In
my Indian Garden, 50.
[1900. — ". . . thatmostcuriousof fruits, the
carambola, called by the Chinese the yong-
t'o, or foreign peach, though why this name
should have been selected is a mystery, for
when cut through, it looks like a star with
five rays. By Europeans it is also known as
the Gape gooseberry." — Ball, Things Chinese,
3rd ed. p. 253.]
CABAT, s. Arab kirrdt, which is
taken from the Gr. Kepdnop, a bean
of the Kepareia or carob tree (Ceratonia
siliqua, L.). This bean, like the Indian
rati (see RUTTEE) was used as a weight,
and thence also it gave name to a coin
* Sir J. Hooker observes that the fact that there
is an acid and a sweet-fruited variety {blirribee) of
this plant indicates a very old cultivation.
CARAT.
161
CARAVAN.
of account, if not actual. To discuss
the carat fully would be a task of
extreme complexity, and would occupy
several pages.
Under the name of siliqua it was
the 24th part of the golden solidus of
Constantine, which was again = J of
an ounce. Hence this carat was =
rii of an ounce. In the passage from
St. Isidore quoted below, the cerates
is distinct from the siliqua^ and =
1^ dliquae. This we cannot explain,
but the siliqua Graeca was the Kepdnov ;
and the siliqua as sV of a solidus is
the parent of the carat in all its uses.
[See Prof. Gardner, in Smith, Diet.
Ant. 3rd ed. ii. 675.] Thus we find
the carat at Constantinople in the 14th
century = ^\ of the hyperpera or Greek
bezant, which was a debased representa-
tive of the solidus ; and at Alexandria
izV of the Arabic dinars which was a
purer representative of the solidus.
And so, as the Roman unda signified
rV of any unit (compare ounce, inch),
so to a certain extent carat came to
signify ^V- Dictionaries give Arab.
l-irrdt as " j^ of an ounce." Of this
we do not know the evidence. The
English Cyclopaedia (s.v.) again states
that "the carat was originally the
24th part of the marc, or half-pound,
among the French, from whom the word
came." This sentence perhaps contains
more than one error ; but still both
of these allegations exhibit the carat
as TfVth part. Among our goldsmiths
the term is still used to measure the
proportionate quality of gold ; pure
gold being put at 24 carats, gold with
fV alloy at 22 carats, with f alloy at
18 carats, &c. And the word seems
also (like Anna, q.v.) sometimes to
have been used to express a propor-
tionate scale in other matters, as is
illustrated by a curious passage in
Marco Polo, quoted below.
The carat is also used as a weight
for diamonds. As tIt of an ounce troy
this ought to make it 3^ grains. But
these carats really run 151^ to the
ounce troy, so that the diamond carat
is 3i grs. nearly. This we presume
was adopted direct from some foreign
system in which the carat was li^ of the
local ounce. [See Ball, Tavernier, ii.
447.]
c. A.D. 636. — "Siliqua vigesima quarta
pars solidi est, ab arboris semine vocabulum
tenens. Cerates oboli pars media est siliqua
habens unam semis. Hanc latinitas semi-
obulfi vocat ; Cerates autem Graece, Latine
siliqua cornuxi interpretatur. Obulus siliquis
tribus appenditur, habens cerates duos, calcos
quatuor." — Isidori Hispalensis Opera (ed.
Paris, 1601), p. 224.
1298. — "The Great Kaan sends his com-
missioners to the Province to select four or
five hundred ... of the most beautiful
young women, according to the scale of
beauty enjoined upon them. The commis-
sioners . . . assemble all the girls of the
province, in presence of appraisers appointed
for the purpose. These carefully survey the
points of each girl. . . . They will then set
down some as estimated at 16 carats, some
at 17, 18, 20, or more or less, according to
the sum of the beauties or defects of each.
And whatever standard the Great Kaan may
have fixed for those that are to be brought
to him, whether it be 20 carats or 21, the
commissioners select the required number
from those who have attained to that stan-
dard."—J/arco Polo, 2nd ed. i. 350-351.
1673. — "A stone of one Carrack is worth
\0l."— Fryer, 214.
CARAVAN, s. P. karwdn; a
convoy of travellers. The Ar. kdfila
is more generally used in India. The
word is found in French as early as
the 13th century {Littre). A quota-
tion below shows that the English
transfer of the word to a wheeled
conveyance for travellers (now for
goods also) dates from the 17th century.
The abbreviation van in this sense
seems to have acquired rights as an
English word, though the altogether
analogous bus is still looked on as
slang.
c. 1270. — "Meanwhile the convoy (la
caravana) from Tortosa . . . armed seven
vessels in such wise that any one of them
could take a galley if it ran alongside." —
Chronicle of James of Aragon, tr. by Foster,
i. 379.
1330. — "De hac civitate recedens cuna
caravanis et cum quadam societate, ivi
versus Indiam Superiorem." — Friar Odoric,
in Cathay, &c., ii. App. iii.
1384. — "Rimonda che I'avemo, vedemo
venire una grandissima carovana di cammelli
e di Saracini, che recavano spezierie delle
parti d' India." — Frescobaldi, 64.
c. 1420.— "Is adolescens ab Damasco Sy-
riae, ubi mercaturae gratis erat, percepts
prius Arabum linguS,, in coetu mercatorum
—hi sexcenti erant— quam vulgo caroanam
dicunt. . . ."— iV. Cotiti, in Poggius de Varie-
tafe Fortunae.
1627.—" A Caravan is a convoy of souldiers
for the safety of merchants that trauell in the
East Countreys."—Minsheii; 2nd ed. s.v.
1674.— "Caravan or Karavan (Fr. cara-
vane) a Convoy of Souldiers for the safety
of Merchants that travel by Land. Also of
late corruptly used with us for a kind of
GARAVANSERAY.
162
CARBOY.
Waggon to carry passengers to and from
London." — Glossographia, &c., by J. E.
GARAVANSERAY, s. P. kar-
wdnsardi ; a Serai (cl-v.) for the recep-
tion of Caravans (q.v.).
1404. — " And the next day being Tuesday,
they departed thence and going about 2
leagues arrived at a great house like an Inn,
which they call Carabansaca (read -sara),
and here were Chacatays looking after the
Emperor's horses." — Clavijo, § xcviii. Comp.
Markham, p. 114.
[1528. — " In the Persian language they call
these houses carvancaras, which means
resting-place for caravans and strangers."
— Tenreiro, ii. p. 11.]
1554. — *' I'ay 'k parler souuent de ce nom de
Carbachara : . . . le ne peux le nommer
autrement en Fran9ois, sinon vn Car-
bachara : et pour le sgauoir donner k en-
tendre, il fault supposer qu'il n'y a point
■d'hostelleries es pays ou domaine le Turc,
Tie de lieux pour se loger, sinon dedens celles
maisons publiques appellee Carbachara.
- . ." — Observations par P. Belon, f. 59.
• 1564. — "Hie diverti in diversorium publi-
cum, Caravasarai Turcae vocant . . . vas-
tum est aedificium ... in cujus medio
patet area ponendis sarcinis et camelis." —
Bushequii, Mpist. i. (p. 35).
1619. — " ... a great bazar, enclosed and
roofed in, where they sell stufifs, cloths, &c.
with the House of the Mint, and the great
caravanserai, which bears the name of Lata
Beig (because Lala Beig the Treasurer gives
audiences, and does his business there) and
another little caravanserai, called that of
the Ghilac or people of Ghilan." — P. della
Valle (from Ispahan), ii. 8 ; [comp. Hak.
Soc. i. 95].
1627. — "At Band Ally we found a neat
Carravansraw or Inne . . . built by mens
charity, to give all civill passengers a rest-
ing place gratis ; to keepe them from the in-
jury of theeves, beasts, weather, &c." — Hei--
bert, p. 124.
CARAVEL, s. This often occurs
in the old Portuguese narratives. The
word is alleged to be not Oriental, but
Celtic, and connected in its origin
with the old British coracle; see the
quotation from Isidore of Seville, the
indication of which we owe to Bluteau,
s.v. The Portuguese caravel is de-
scribed by the latter as a ' round
vessel' (i.e. not long and sharp like
a galley), with lateen sails, ordinarily
of 200 tons burthen. The character
of swiftness attributed to the caravel
(see both Damian and Bacon below)
has suggested to us whether the word
has not come rather from the Persian
Gulf — Turki kardwid, 'a scout, an
outpost, a vanguard.' Doubtless there
are difficulties. [The N.E.D. says
that it is probably the dim. of Sp.
caraha.] The word is found in the
following passage, quoted from the
Life of St. Nilus, who died c. 1000,
a date hardly consistent with Turkish
origin. But the Latin translation is
by Cardinal Sirlet, c. 1550, and the
word may have been changed or
modified : —
"Cogitavit enim in unaquaque Calabriae
regione perficere navigia. ... Id autem non
ferentes Russani cives . . . simul irruentes
ac tumultuantes navigia combusserunt et
eas quae Caravellae appellantur secuerunt."
— In the Collection of Martene and Durand,
vi. col. 930.
0. 638. — "Carabus, parua scafa ex vimine
facta, quae contexta crudo corio genus navi-
gii praebet." — Isidori Hispal. Opera. (Paris,
1601), p. 255.
1492. — "So being one day importuned by
the said Christopher, the Catholic King was
persuaded by him that nothing should keep
him from making this experiment ; and so
effectual was this persuasion that they fitted
out for him a ship and two caravels, with
which at the beginning of August 1492, with
120 men, sail was made from Grades." — Sum-
mary of the R. of the Western Indies, by Pietro
Martire in Ramxisio, iii. f. 1.
1506. — "Item traze della Mina d'oro de
Ginea ogn anno ducati 120 mila che vien
ogni mise do' caravelle con ducati 10 mila."
— Leonardo di Ga' Masser, p. 30.
1549. — "Viginti et quinque agiles naues,
quas et caravellas dicimus, quo genere
nauium soli Lusitani utuntur." — Damiani
a Goes, Diensis Oppugnatio, ed. 1602, p. 289.
1552. — "lis l^chferent les bord^es de leurs
Karawelles ; orn^rent leurs vaisseaux de
pavilions, et s'avancerent sur nous." — Sidi
AH, p. 70.
c. 1615. — "She may spare me her mizen
and her bonnets ; I am a carvel to her." —
Beaum. d; Flet. , Wit without Money, i. 1.
1624. — "Sunt etiam naves quaedam nun-
ciae quae ad officium celeritatis apposite
exstructae sunt (quas caruellas vocant)." —
Bacon, Hist. Ventorum.
1883. — "The deep-sea fishing boats called
Machods . . . are carvel built, and now
generally iron fastened. . . ." — Short Account
of Bombay Fisheries, by D. G. Macdonald,
M.D.
CARBOY, s. A large glass bottle
holding several gallons, and generally
covered with wicker-work, well known
in England, where it is chiefly used
to convey acids and corrosive liquids
in bulk. Though it is not an Anglo-
Indian word, it comes (in the form
kardha) from Persia, as Wedgwood
has pointed out. Kaempfer, whom
we quote from his description of the
CAKGANA, CARGONNA. 163
GARENS.
wine trade at Shiraz, gives an exact
etching of a carboy. Littre mentions
that the late M. Mohl referred caraffe
to the same original ; hut see that
word. Kardha is no doubt connected
with Ar. Hrba, ' a large leathern milk-
bottle.'
1712. — "Vasa vitrea, alia sunt majora,
ampullacea et circumducto scirpo tunicata,
quae vocant Karaba . . . Venit Karaba una
apud vitriarios duobus mamudi, raro ca-
rius." — Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot. 379.
1754. — "I delivered a present to the
Grovernor, consisting of oranges and lemons,
with several sorts of dried fruits, and six
karboys of Isfahan wine." — JIanway, i. 102.
1800. — "Six corabahs of rose-water." —
Symes, Einb. to Ava, p. 488.
1813.— "Carboy of Rose water. . . ."—Mil-
ium, ii. 330.
1875. — "People who make it (Shiraz Wine)
generally bottle it themselves, or else sell it
in huge bottles called ' Kuraba ' holding
about a dozen quarts. " — Macgregor, Journey
through Khorassan, &c., 1879, i. 37.
OARCANA, CARCONNA, s. H.
from P. kdrkhdnaf 'a place where
business is done ' ; a workshop ; a
departmental establishment such as
that of the commissariat, or the
artillery park, in the field.
1663. — "There are also found many raised
Walks and Tents in sundry Places, that are
the offices of several Officers. Besides these
there are many great Halls that are called
Kar-Eanays, or places where Handy-crafts-
men do vfork."—£e7-nier, E. T. 83; fed.
Constable, 258].
e. 1756. — "In reply, Hydur pleaded his
poverty . . . but he promised that as soon
as he should have established his power,
and had time to regulate his departments
(Karkhanajat), the amount should be paid. "
—Hussein AH Khan, History of Hydur
Naik,^. 87. J J J
1800.—" The elephant belongs to the Kar-
kana, but you may as well keep him till we
meet."— Wellington, i. 144.
1804.— "If the (bullock) establishment
should be formed, it should be in regular
Karkanas."— /6zc?, iii. 512.
CARCOON, s. Mahr. kdrkwi, 'a
clerk,' H. — P. kdr-kun, (faciendorum
factor) or 'manager.'
[c. 1590. — "In the same way as the kar-
kun sets down the transactions of the assess-
ments, the mukaddam and the patwaii shall
keep their respective accounts."— ^m, tr.
Jarrett, ii. 45.
[1615. — "Made means to the Corcone or
Scrivano to help us to the copia of the King's
licence."— i^'os^er, Letters, iii. 122.
[1616.— "AddickRaia Pongolo, Corcon of
this place, "-ifcic?. iv. 167.]
1826. — "My benefactor's chief carcoon or
clerk allowed me to sort out and direct
despatches to officers at a distance who be-
longed to the command of the great Sawant
Rao. " — Pandurang HaH, 21 ; Ted. 1873, i.
28.]
CARENS, n.p. Burm. Ka-reng, [a
word of which the meaning is very
uncertain. It is said to mean ' dirty-
feeders,' or 'low-caste people,' and it
has been connected with the Kirdta
tribe (see the question discussed by
McMahon, The Karens of the Golden
Ghersonese, 43 seqq.)]. A name applied
to a group of non-Burmese tribes,
settled in the forest and hill tracts
of Pegu and the adjoining parts of
Burma, from JVIergui in the south,
to beyond Toungoo in the north, and
from Arakan to the Salwen, and
beyond that river far into Siamese
territory. They do not know the
name Kareng, nor haA^e they one name
for their own race ; distinguLshing,
among these whom we call Karens,
three tribes, Sgaw, Pwo, and Bghai,
which differ somewhat in customs
and traditions, and especially in
language. " The results of the labours
among them of the American Baptist
JVIission have the appearance of being
almost miraculous, and it is not going
too far to state that the cessation of
blood feuds, and the peaceable way
in which the various tribes are living
. . . and have lived together since they
came under British rule, is far more
due to the influence exercised over
them by the missionaries than to the
measures adopted by the English
Government, beneficial as these doubt-
less have been " {Br. Burma Gazetteer^
[ii. 226]). The author of this ex-
cellent work should not, however,
have admitted the quotation of Dr.
IMason's fanciful notion about the
identity of IMarco Polo's Garajan with
Karen, which is totally groundless.
1759. —"There is another people in this
coimtry called Carianners, whiter than
either (Burmans or Peguans), distinguished
into Buraghnmh and Pegu Carianners ; they
live in the looods, in small Societies, of ten
or twelve houses; are not wanting in in-
dustry, though it goes no further than to
procure them an annual subsistence."— In
Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 100.
1799_<«From this reverend father (V. San-
germano) I received much useful informa-
tion. He told me of a singular description
GARIGAL.
164
GARNATIC.
of people called Cara3mers or Carianers,
that inhabit different parts of the country,
particularly the western provinces of Dalla
and Bassein, several societies of whom also
dwell in the district adjacent to Rangoon.
He represented them as a simple, innocent
race, speaking a language distinct from that
of the Birmans, and entertaining rude notions
of religion. . . . They are timorous, honest,
mild in their manners, and exceedingly
hospitable to strangers. " — Symes, 207.
c. 1819. — "We must not omit here the
Carian, a good and peaceable people, who
live dispersed through the forests of Pegh,
in small villages consisting of 4 or 5
houses . . . they are totally dependent upon
the despotic government of the Burmese."
— Sangermano, p. 34.
CABICAL, n.p. Etymology doubt-
ful ; Tarn. Karaikkdl, [which is either
kdfai, ' masonry ' or ' the plant, thorny
webera' : kdl, 'channel' (Madras Adm.
Man. ii. 212, Gloss, s.v.)]. A French
settlement within the limits of Tanjore
district.
CARNATIC, n.p. Karndtaka and
Kdrndtaka, Skt. adjective forms from
Karndta or Kdrndta, [Tam. kar^
'black,' nddu, 'country']. This word
in native use, according to Bp. Caldwell,
denoted the Telegu and Canarese
people and their language, but in
process of time became specially the
appellation of the people speaking
Canarese and their language {Drav.
Gram. 2nd ed. Introd. p. 34). The
Mahommedans on their arrival in
S. India found a region which em-
braces Mysore and part of Telingana
(in fact the kingdom of Vijayanagara),
called the Kariiataka country, and
this was identical in application (and
probably in etymology) with the
Canara country (q.v.) of the older
Portuguese writers. The Karndtaka
became extended, especially in con-
nection with the rule of the Nabobs
of Arcot, who partially occupied the
Vijayanagara territory, and were
known as Nawabs of the Karndtaka,
to the country below the Ghauts, on
the eastern side of the Peninsula, just
as the other form Ganara had become
extended to the country below the
Western Ghauts ; and eventually
among the English the term Garnatic
came to be understood in a sense
more or less restricted to the eastern
low country, though never quite so
absolutely as Canara has become re-
stricted to the western low country.
The term Garnatic is now obsolete.
c. A.D. 550. — In the BriJuit-Scmhitd of Vara-
hamihira, in the enumeration of peoples and
regions of the south, we have in Kern's trans-
lation (J^. R. As. Soc. N.S. V. 8S)Karnatic;
the original form, which is not given by
Kern, is Kam§,ta.
c. A.D. 1100. — In the later Sanskrit litera-
ture this name often occurs, e.g. in the
Kaihasaritsdgara, or 'Ocean of Rivers of
Stories,' a collection of tales (in verse)
of the beginning of the 12th century,
by Somadeva, of Kashmir ; but it is not
possible to attach any very precise meaning
to the word as there used. [See refs. in
Tawney, tr. ii. 651.]
A.D. 1400. — The word also occurs in the
inscriptions of the Vijayanagara dynasty,
e.g. in one of A.D. 1400. — {Elem. of S. Indian
Palaeography, 2nd ed. pi. xxx.)
1608.— "In the land of Karnata and
Vidyanagara was the King Mahendra." —
Taranatha's H. of Buddhism, by Schiefner,
p. 267.
c. 1610. — "The Zamindax's of Singaldip
(Ceylon) and Kamatak came up with their
forces and expelled Sheo Rai, the ruler of
the Dakhin." — Firishta, in Elliot, vi. 549.
1614. — See quotation from Couto under
CANARA.
[1623.— "His Tributaries, one of whom
was the Queen of Cumat." — P. delta Valle,
Hak. Soc. ii. 314.]
c. 1652. — "Gandicot is one of the strong-
est Cities in the Kingdom of Camatica." —
Tavernier, E. T. ii. 98 ; [ed. Ball, i. 284].
c. 1660.— "The R^ls of the Kamatik,
Mahratta (country), and Telingana, were
subject to the R^l of Bidar." — 'Amal-i-Sdlihy
in Elliot vii. 126
1673. — "I received this information from
the natives, that the Canatick country
reaches from Gongola to the Zamerhin's
Country of the Maldbars along the Sea,
and inland up to the Pepper Mountains of
Sunda . . . Bedmure, four Days Journey
hence, is the Capital City."— Fryer, 162, in
Letter IV., A Relation of the Canatick
Country. — Here he identifies the "Cana-
tick " with Canara below the Ghauts.
So also the coast of Canara seems
meant in the following : —
c. 1760.— "Though the navigation from
the Camatic coast to Bombay is of a very
short run, of not above six or seven degrees.
. . ."—Grose, i. 232.
,, "The Camatic or province of
Arcot ... its limits now are greatly in-
ferior to those which bounded the ancient
Camatic; for the Nabobs of Arcot have
never extended their authority beyond the
river Gondegama to the north ; the great
chain of mountains to the west ; and the
branches of the Kingdom of Trichinopoli,
Tanjore, and Maissore to the south ;_ the
sea bounds it on the eas,i."— Ibid. II. vii.
1762.— "Siwaee Madhoo Rao . . . with
this immense force . . . made an incursion
GARNATIC FASHION.
165
G ARRACK.
into the Kamatic Balaghaut." — Hussein Ali
KJian, History of Hydur Naik, 148.
1792. — "I hope that our acquisitions by
this peace will give so much additional
strength and compactness to the frontier
of our possessions, both in the Camatic,
and on the coast of Malabar, as to render
it diflBcult for any power above the Ghauts
to invade us." — Lord Gormvallis's Despatch
from Seringapatam, in Seton-Karr, ii. 96.
1826. — "Camp near Chillumbrum (Cama-
tic), March 21st." This date of a letter of
Bp. Heber's is probably one of the latest
instances of the use of the term in a natural
way.
CARNATIC FASHION.
under BENIGHTED.
See
(1). CARRACK, n.p. An island
in the upper part of the Persian Gulf,
which has been more than once in
British occupation. Properly Kharak.
It is so written in JauherVs Edrisi
(i. 364, 372). But Dr. Badger gives
the modern Arabic as el-Khdrij, which
would represent old P. Khdrig.
c, 830.— "Kharek . . . cette isle qui a un
farsakh en long et en large, produit du bM,
des palmiers, et des vignes." — IbnKhurdddba,
in /. As. ser. vi. tom. v. 283.
c. 1563. — "Partendosi da Basora si passa
200 miglia di Golfo co'l mare a banda destra
sino che si giunge neir isola di Carichi. . . ."
— G. Federici, in Hamusio, iii. 386 y.
1727. — "The Islands of Carrick ly, about
West North West, 12 Leagues from Boiv-
chier." — A. Hamilton, i. 90.
1758. — "The Baron . . . immediately
sailed for the little island of Karec, where
he safely landed ; having attentively sur-
veyed the spot he at that time laid the plan,
which he afterwards executed with so much
success."— /yes, 212.
(2). CARRACK, s. A kind of
vessel of burden from the Middle
Ages down to the end of the 17th
century. The character of the earlier
carrack cannot be precisely defined.
But the larger cargo-ships of the
Portuguese in the trade of the 16th
century were generally so styled, and
these were sometimes of enormous
tonnage, with 3 or 4 decks. Charnock
(Marine Architecture, ii. p. 9) has a
plate of a Genoese carrack of 1542.
He also quotes the description of a
Portuguese carrack taken by Sir John
Barrough in 1592. It was of 1,600
tons burden, whereof 900 merchandize ;
carried 32 brass pieces and between
600 and 700 passengers (?) ; was built
with 7 decks. The word (L. Lat.)
carraca is regarded by Skeat as pro-
perly carrica, from carricare, It. caricare,
' to lade, to charge.' This is possible ;
but it would be well to examine if
it be not from the Ar. hardkah, a
word which the dictionaries explain
as ' fire-ship ' ; though this is certainly
not always the meaning. Dozy is
inclined to derive carraca (which is
old in Sp. he says) from kardHr, the
pi. of kurkur or kurJcura (see CARACOA).
And kuricura itself" he thinks may have
come from carricare, which already
occurs in St. Jerome. So that Mr.
Skeat's origin is possibly correct.
[The N.E.D. refers to carraca, of
which the origin is said to be un-
certain.] Ibn Batuta uses the word
twice at least for a state barge or
something of that kind (see GatJiay
p. 499, and Ibn Bat. ii. 116 ; iv. 289)
The like use occurs several times in
Makrizi {e.g. I. i. 143 ; I. ii. 66 ; and
II. i. 24). Quatrem^re at the place
first quoted observes that the hardkah
was not a fire ship in our sense, but
a vessel with a high deck from which
fire could be thrown ; but that it
could also be used as a transport
vessel, and was so used on sea and
land.
1338. — " . . . after that we embarked at
Venice on board a certain carrack, and
sailed down the Adriatic Sea." — Friar Pas-
qual, in GatJiay, &c,, 231.
1383. — "Eodem tempore venit in magnS,
tempestate ad Sandevici portum navis quam
dicunt carika (mirae) magnitudinis, plena
divitiis, quae facile inopiam totius terrae
relevare potuisset, si incolarum invidia per-
misisset." — T. Walsingham, Hist. Anglic,
by H. T. Riley, 1864, ii. 83-84.
1403. — "The prayer being concluded, and
the storm still going on, a light like a candle
appeared in the cage at the mast-head of the
carraca, and another light on the spar that
they call bowsprit {baupres) which is fixed
in the forecastle ; and another light like a
candle in una vara de espinelo (?) over the
poop, and these lights were seen by as many
as were in the carrack, and were called up
to see them, and they lasted awhile and then
disappeared, and all this while the storm did
not cease, and by-and-by all went to sleep
except the steersman and certain sailors of
the watch."— C^am>, § xiii. Comp. Mark-
ham, p. 13.
1548.— "De Thesauro nostro munitionum
artillariorum, Tentorum, Pavilionum, pro
Equis navibus caracatis, Galeis et aliis navi-
bus quibuscumque. . . ." — Act of Edw. VI.
in Rymer, xv. 175.
1552.— "lis avaient 4 barques, grandes
comme des karraka. . . ." — Svdi 'AH, p. 67^
G ARRACK.
166
GARY OTA.
1566-68.—". . . about the middle of the
month of Ramazan, in the year 974, the
inhabitants of Funan and Fandreeah [i.e.
Ponany and Pandarani, q.v.], having sailed
out of the former of these ports in a fleet of
12 grabs, captured a caracca belonging to
the Franks, which had arrived from Bengal,
and which was laden with rice and sugar . . .
in the year 976 another party ... in a fleet
of 17 grabs . . . made capture off Shaleeat
(see CHALIA) of a large caracca, which had
sailed from Cochin, having on board nearly
1,000 Franks. . . ."—Tohfut-ul-Mujakideen,
p. 159.
1596. — "It comes as farre short as . . .
a cocke-boate of a Carrick." — T. Nash,
Have toith you to Saffron Walden, repr. by
J. P. Collie)', p. 72.
1613. — "They are made like carracks,
only strength and storage." — Beaum. Jc
Flet., The Coxcomb, i. 3.
1615. — "After we had given her chase
for about 5 hours,- her colours and bulk
discovered her to be a very great Por-
tugal carrack bound for Go&."—Ten-y, in
Purchas; [ed. 1777, p. 34].
1620. — "The harbor at Nangasaque is the
best in all Japon, wheare there may be 1000
scale of shipps ride landlockt, and the
greatest shipps or carickes in the world
. . . ride before the towne within a cable's
length of the shore in 7 or 8 fathom water
at least." — Cocks, Letter to Batavia, ii. 313.
c. 1620.— "II faut attendre Ik des Pilotes
du lieu, que les Grouverneurs de Bombaim
et de Marsagao ont soin d'envoyer tout k
I'heure, pour conduire le Vaisseau k Tur-
umba [i.e. Trombay] ou les Caraques ont
coustume d'hyverner." — Routiei- . . . des
Indes Or., by Aleixo da Motta, in Thevenot.
c. 1635.—
" The bigger Whale, like some huge carrack
lay
Which wanted Sea room for her foes to
play. ..."
Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands.
1653. — ". . . pour moy il me vouloit
loger en son Palais, et que si i'auois la
yolontd de retourner a Lisbone par mer,
il me feroit embarquer sur les premieres
Earaques. . . ."—De la Bmdlaye-le-Oouz,
ed. 1657, p. 213.
1660.— "And further. That every Mer-
chant Denizen who shall hereafter ship any
Goods or Merchandize in any Carrack or
Galley shall pay to your Majesty all manner
of Customs, and all the Subsidies aforesaid,
as any Alien bom out of the Realm." — Act
12 Car. II. cap. iv. s. iv. (Tonnage and
Poundage).
- c. 1680.— "To this City of the floating
. . . which foreigners, with a little varia-
tion from carrogos, call carracas." — Vieira,
quoted by Bluteau.
1684. — " . . . there was a Carack of Por-
tugal cast away upon the Reef having on
board at that Time 4,000,000 of Guilders
in Gold ... a present from the King of
Siam to the King of Portugal."— Cow/ey, 32,
in Dampier's Voyages, iv.
CARRAWAY, s. This word for
the seed of Garum carui, L., is (probably
through Sp. alcaravea) from the Arabic
karawiyd. It is curious that the English
form is thus closer to the Arabic than
either the Spanish, or the French and
Italian carvi, which last has passed into
Scotch as carvy. But the Arabic itself
is a corruption [not immediately,
N.E.D.'] of Lat. careum, or Gr. /cdpoc
(Dozy).
CARTMEEL, s. This is, at least
in the Punjab, the ordinary form that
'mail-cart' takes among the natives.
Such inversions are not uncommon.
Thus Sir David Ochterlony was always
called by the Sepoys Loni-okhtar. In
our memory an officer named Holroyd
was always called by the Sepoys Royddl^
[and Brovmlow, Lobrun. By another
curious corruption Mackintosh becomes
Makkhanl-tosh, ' buttered toast ' !]
OARTOOCE, s. A cartridge ; kdrtus.
Sepoy H. ; [comp. TOSTDAUN].
CARYOTA, s. This is the botanical
name (Garyota nrens, L.) of a magnificent
palm growing in the moister forest
regions, as in the Western Ghauts and
in Eastern Bengal, in Ceylon, and in
Burma. A conspicuous character is
presented by its enormous bipinnate
leaves, somewhat resembling colossal
bracken-fronds, 15 to 25 feet long, 10 to
12 in width ; also by the huge pendent
clusters of its inflorescence and seeds,
the latter like masses of rosaries 10 feet
long and upwards. It affords much
Toddy (q.v.) made into spirit and
sugar, and. is the tree chiefly affording
these products in Ceylon, where it is
called Kitul. It also affords a kind of
sago, and a woolly substance found at
the foot of the leaf -stalks is sometimes
used for caulking, and forms a good
tinder. The sp. name iirens is derived
from the acrid, burning taste of the
fruit. It is called, according to Brandis,
the M/iar-palm in Western India. We
know of no Hindustani or familiar
Anglo-Indian name. [Watt, {Econ.
Did. ii, 206) says that it is known in
Bombay as the Hill or Sago palm. It
has penetrated in Upper India as far
as Chunar.] The name Garyota seems
taken from Pliny, but his application
is to a kind of date-palm ; his state-
ment that it afforded the best wine of
CASH.
167
GASH.
the East probably suggested the
transfer.
c. A.D. 70. — "Ab his caryotae maxume
celebrantur, et cibo quidem et suco uber-
rimae, ex quibus praecipua vina orienti,
iniqua capiti, unde porno nomen." — Fliny,
xiii. § 9.
1681.— "The next tree is the Kettule. It
groweth straight, but not so tall or big
as a Coker-Ntit-Tree ; the inside nothing
but a white pith, as the former. It
yieldeth a sort of Liquor . . . very sweet
and pleasing to the Pallate. . . . The which
Liquor they boyl and make a kind of brown
sugar called Jaggory [see JAGGERY], &c." —
Knox, p. 15.
1777. — "The Caryota urens, called the
Saguer tree, grew between Salatiga and
Kopping, and was said to be the real tree
from which sago is made." — Thunberg, E. T.
iv. 149. A mistake, however.
1861.— See quotation under PEEPUL.
CASH, s. A name applied by
Europeans to sundry coins of low
value in various parts of the Indies.
The word in its original form is of
extreme antiquity, "Skt. harsha . . .
a weight of silver or gold equal to i^-^j
of a Tula " ( JVilliams, Skt. Bid. ; and
see also a Note on the Kdrsha, or rather
kdrshdpana, as a copper coin of great
antiquity, in E. Thomas's Pathdn Kings
of Delhi, 361-362). From the Tam.
form kdsu, or perhaps from some Kon-
kani form which we have not traced,
the Portuguese seem to have made
caixa, whence the English cash. In
Singalese also Msi is used for 'coin'
in general. The English term was
appropriated in the monetary system
which prevailed in S. India up to
1818 ; thus there was a copper coin
for use in Madras struck in England
in 1803, which bears on the reverse,
"XX Cash." A figure of this coin is
given in Ruding. Under this system
80 cash = l fanam, 42 f anams = 1 , star
pagoda. But from an early date the
Portuguese had applied caixa to the
small money of foreign systems, such
as those o^ the Malay Islands, and
especially to that of the Chinese. In
China the word cash is used, by
Europeans and their hangers-on, as
the synonym of the Chinese le and
tsien, which are those coins made of
an alloy of copper and lead with a
square hole in the middle, which in
former days ran 1000 to the liang or
tael (q.v.), and which are strung in
certain numbers on cords. [This type
of money, as was recently pointed out
by Lord Avebury, is a survival of the
primitive currency, which was in the
shape of an axe.] Rouleaux of coin thus
strung are represented on the surviving
bank-notes of the Ming dynasty (a.d.
1368 onwards), and probably were also
on the notes of their Mongol prede-
cessors.
The existence of the distinct English
word cash may probably have affected
the form of the corruption before us.
This word had a European origin from
It. cassa, French caisse, 'the money-
chest ' : this word in book-keeping
having given name to the heading
of account under which actual dis-
bursements of coin were entered (see
Wedgwood and N.E.D. s.v.). In Min-
sheu (2nd ed. 1627) the present sense
of the word is not attained. He only
gives " a tradesman's (tta«h, or Counter
to keepe money in."
1510. — "They have also another coin
called cas, 16 of which go to a tare of
silver." — Varthema, 130.
,, "In this country (Calicut) a great
number of apes are produced, one of which
is worth 4 casse, and one casse is worth a
quattrino." — Ibid. 172. (Why a monkey
should be worth 4 casse is obscure.)
1598. — "You must understand that in
Sunda there is also no other kind of money
than certaine copper mynt called Caixa,
of the bignes of a Hollades doite, but not
half so thicke, in the middle whereof is a
hole to hang it on a string, for that com-
monlie they put two hundreth or a thousand
vpon one string." — Linschoten, 34 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 113].
1600.— "Those (coins) of Lead are called
caxas, whereof 1600 make one mas." — John
Davis, in Purchas, i. 117.
1609.— "lis (les Chinois) apportent la
monnoye qui a le cours en toute I'isle de
lava, et Isles circonvoisines, laquelle en
lague Malaique est appellee Cas. ... Cette
monnoye est jett^e en moule en Chine, a la
Ville de Chincheu."— iTcnt^maw, in Nav. des
Hollandois, i. 30&.
[1621.— "In many places they threw
abroad Cashes (or brasse money) in great
quantety." — Cocks, Diai-y, ii. 202.]
1711.— "Doodoos and Cash are Copper
Coins, eight of the former make one
Fanham, and ten of the latter one Doo-
doo." — Lockyer, 8. [JJoodoo is the Tel.
duddu, Skt. dvi, 'two'; a more modern
scale is : 2 dooggaunies=l doody : 3 dood%es=
1 anna.— Mad. Gloss, s.v.]
1718.— '« Cass (a very small coin, eighty
whereof make one Ya.no)."— Propagation of
the Gospel in the East, ii. 52.
1727.—" At Atcheen they have a small
coin of leaden Money called Cash, from
CASHEW.
168
CASHMERE.
12 to 1600 of them goes to one Alace, or
Masscie." — A. Haviilton, ii. 109.
c. 1750-60. — "At Madras and other parts
of the coast of Coromandel, 80 casches
make a fanam, or 3d. sterling ; and 36
fanams a silver pagoda, or 7s. 8d. ster-
ling. "—GVose, i. 282.
1790.— "So far am I from giving credit
to the late Government (of Madras) for
ceconomy, in not making the necessary
preparations for war, according to the
positive orders of the Supreme Groyern-
ment, after having received the most gross
insult that could be offered to any nation !
I think it very possible that every Gash
of that ill-judged saving may cost the
company a crore of rupees." — Letter of
Lord Gormcallis to E. J. Hollond, Esq.,
see the Madras Courier, 22nd Sept. 1791.
[1792.— " Whereas the sum of Raheties
1223, 6 fanams and 30 khas has been de-
ducted."— Agreement in Logan, Malabar,
iii. 226.]
1813.— At Madras, according to Milburn,
the coinage ran :
"10Cash=l doodee; 2 doodees=l pice; 8
doodees=l single fanam," &c.
The following shows a singular cor-
ruption, probably of the Chinese tsien,
and illustrates how the striving after
meaning shapes such corruptions : —
1876. — "All money transactions (at
Manwyne on the Burman-Chinese frontier)
are effected in the copper coin of China
called ^change,' of which about 400 or 500
go to the rupee. These coins are gener-
ally strung on cord," &c. — Report on the
Country through which the Force passed to
meet the Governor, by W. J. Charlton, M.D.
An intermediate step in this trans-
formation is found in Cocks's Japan
Journal^ passim, e.g., ii. 89 :
" But that which I tooke most note of
was of the liberalitee and devotion of these
heathen people, who thronged into the
Pagod in multetudes one after another to
east money into a littel chapell before the
idalles, most parte . . . being gins or brass
money, whereof 100 of them may vallie som
lOd. str. , and are about the bignes of a 3d.
English money."
CASHEW, s. The tree, fruit, or
nut of the Anacardium ocaidentale, an
American tree which must have been
introduced early into India by the
Portuguese, for it was widely diffused
apparently as a wild tree long before
the end of the 17th century, and it is
described as an Indian tree by Acosta,
who wrote in 1578. Crawfurd also
speaks of it as abundant, and in full
bearing, in the jungly islets of Hastings
Archipelago, off the coast of Camboja
{Ernh. to Siam, cfcc, i. 103) [see TeeWs
note on Linsclioten, Hak. Soc. ii. 27].
The name appears to be S, American,
acajou, of wliich an Indian form, hdjii,
[and Malay gajus\ have been made.
The so-called fruit is the fleshy top of
the peduncle whicli bears the nut.
The oil in the shell of the nut is acrid
to an extraordinary degree, whilst the
kernels, which are roasted and eaten,
are quite bland. The tree yields a
gum imported under the name of Cadju
gum.
1578. — "This tree gives a fruit called
commonly Caiu ; which being a good
stomachic, and of good flavour, is much
esteemed by all who know it. . . . This
fruit does not grow everywhere, but is
found in gardens at the city of Santa Cruz
in the iSngdom of Cochin." — C. Acosta,
Traxtado, 324 seqq.
1598. — "Cajus groweth on trees like
apple-trees, and are of the bignes of a
Peare." — Linschoten, p. 94 ; [Hak. Soc. ii.
28].
[1623.— P. delta Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 135,
calls it cagiu.]
1658. — In Piso, De Indiae utriv^que Re
Naturali et MedicA, Amst., we have a good
cut of the tree as one of Brasil, called
Acaibaa. "et fructus ejus Acaju."
1672.—". . . il Cagiu. . . . Questo h
I'Amandola ordinaria dell' India, per il che
se ne raccoglie grandissima quantitk, es-
sendo la pianta fertilissima e molto fre-
quente, ancora nelli luoghi piu deserti et
inculti." — Vincenzo Maria, 354.
1673. — Fryer describes the tree under the
name Cheriise (apparently some mistake),
p. 182.
1764.— "... Yet if
The Acajou haply in the garden bloom..."
Grainger, iv.
[1813. — Forbes calls it "the chasheic-
apple," and the "ca; «^-apple." — Or. Mem.
2nd ed. i. 232, 238.]
c. 1830.— "The cashew, with its apple
like that of the cities of the Plain, fair to
look at, but acrid to the taste, to which the
far-famed nut is appended like a bud," —
Tom Cringle, ed. 1863, p. 140.
1875.— ' ' Cajoo kernels. "—Table of Custonu
Dviies imposed in Br. India up to 1875.
CASHMERE, n.p. The famous
valley province of the "Western Hima-
laya, H. and P. Kashmir, from Skt.
Kasmira, and sometimes Kdsmlra,
alleged by Burnouf to be a contrac-
tion of Kasyapamtra. [The name is
more probably connected with the
Khasa tribe.] Whether or not it be
the Kaspatyrus or Kaspapyrus of Herod-
otus, we believe it undoubtedly to be
the Kaspeiria (kingdom) of Ptolemy.
CASIS, CAXIS, GAGIZ.
169
CASIS, CAXIS, GAGIZ.
Several of the old Arabian geographers
write the name with the guttural
ik, but this is not so used in modern
times.
c. 630.— "The Kingdom of Kia-shi-mi-lo
{Kasmlra) has about 7000 H of circuit. On
all sides its frontiers are surrounded by
mountains ; these are of prodigious height ;
and although there are paths affording ac-
cess to *it, these are extremely narrow." —
Mwen Tsang {Pel. Bouddh.) ii. 167.
c. 940. — "Kashmir . . . is a mountainous
country, forming a large kingdom, contain-
ing not less than 60,000 or 70,000 towns or
villages. It is inaccessible except on one
side, and can only be entered by one gate."
—Mas'udi, i. 373.
1275. — "Kashmir, a province of India,
adjoining the Turks ; and its people of mixt
Turk and Indian blood excel all others in
beauty." — Zakarlya Kazvlni, in Oildeineister,
210.
1298. — "Keshimur also is a province in-
habited by a people who are idolaters and
have a language of their own . . . this
country is the very source from which
idolatry has spread abroad." — Marco Polo,
i. 175.
1552. — "The Mogols hold especially to-
wards the N.E. the region Sogdiana, which
they now call Queximir, and also Mount
Caucasus which divides India from the other
Provinces." — Barros, IV. vi. 1.
1615. — "Chishmeere, the chief e Citie is
called Sirinakar." — Terry, in Purchas, ii.
1467 ; [so in Roe's Map, 'vol. ii. Hak. Soc.
ed. ; Chismer in Foster, Letters, iii. 283].
1664.— " From all that hath been said, one
may easily conjecture, that I am somewhat
charmed with Kachemire, and that I pre-
tend there is nothing in the world like it for
so small a kingdom." — Bernier, E. T. 128 ;
[ed. Constable, 400].
1676.—
" A trial of your kindness I must make ;
Though not for mine, so much as virtue's
sake,
The Queen of Cassimere ..."
Dryden's Atirungzebe, iii. 1.
1814.— "The shawls of Cassimer and the
silks of Iran." ~Fo7'bes, Or. Mem. iii. 177;
[2nd ed. ii. 232]. (See KERSEYMERE.)
CASIS, CAXIS, CACIZ, &c., s.
This Spanish and Portuguese word,
though Dozy gives it only as prStre
chrdien, is frequently employed by
old travellers, and writers on Eastern
subjects, to denote IMahommedan
di\dnes {mullas and the like). It
may be suspected to have arisen
from a confusion of two Arabic terms
— Jcddi (see CAZEE) and kashish or
kasls^ 'a Christian Presbyter' (from a
Syriac root signifying senuit). Indeed
we sometimes find the precise word
kashish (Caxix) used by Christian
writers as if it were the special title
of a Mahommedan theologian, instead
of being, as it really is, the special and
technical title of a Christian priest (a
fact which gives ]VIount Athos its
common Turkish name of Kashish
Ddgh). In the first of the .following
quotations the word appears to be
applied by the IVIussulman historian
to pagan priests, and the word for
churches to pagan temples. In the
others, except that from Major
IVIillingen, it is applied by Christian
writers to Mahommedan divines, which
is indeed its recognised signification
in Spanish and Portuguese. In Jarric's
Tliesaurus (Jesuit Missions, 1606) the
word Gacizius is constantly used in
this sense.
c. 1310. — "There are 700 churches {kallsla)
resembling fortresses, and every one of them
overflowing with presbyters (kashl8h3,n)
without faith, and monks without religion. "
— Description of the Chinese CHy of Klmnzai
(Hangchau) in Wasdf's History (see also
Marco Polo, ii. 196).
1404. — "The town was inhabited by
Moorish hermits called Caxixes ; and many
people came to them on pilgrimage, and
they healed many diseases." — Markhaiii's
Clavijo, 79.
1514. — "And so, from one to another, the
message passed through four or five hands,
till it came to a Gazizi, whom we should call
a bishop or prelate, who stood at the King's
feet. . . ."—Letter of Giov. de Empoli, in
Archiv. Stor. Ital. Append, p. 56.
1538.— "Just as the Cryer was ofifering to
deliver me unto whomsoever would buy me,
in comes that very Gaels Moulana, whom
they held for a Saint, with 10 or 11 other
Gaels his Inferiors, all Priests like him-
self of their wicked sqcV—F. M. Pinto
(tr. by H. C), p. 8.
1552. — Gaelz in the same sense used by
Barros, II. ii. 1.
[1553.— See quotation from Barros under
LAR.
[1554.— "Who was a Gaclz of the Moors»
which means in Portuguese an ecclesiastic. "
—Castafieda, Bk. I. ch. 7.]
1561. _" The King sent off the Moor, and
with him his Gasls, an old man of much
authority, who was the principal pnest of
his Mosque."— Correa, by Ld. Stanley/, 113.
1567. _". , . The Holy Synod declares it
necessary to remove from the territories of
His Highness all the infidels whose office it
is to maintain their false religion, such as
are the eacizes of the Moors, and the
preachers of the Gentoos, jo^ues, sorcerers,
(feiticeiros), jousis, grous {i.e. joshis or astro-
logers, and gurus), and whatsoever others
make a business of religion among the in-
fidels, and so also the bramans and paihus
GASSANAE, CATTANAR. 170
CASTE.
{iprabhus, see PURVOE)."— Decree 6 0/ <Ae
Sacred Council of Goa, in Arch. Port. Or.
fasc. 4.
1580. — ". . . e foi sepultado no campo
per Cacises." — Primer e Honra, &c., f. 13t'.
1582. — "And for pledge of the same, he
woTild give him his sonne, and one of his
chief chaplaines, the which they call Cacis."
— Castaiieda, by N. L.
1603. — "And now those initiated priests
of theirs called Cashishes (Casciscis) were
endeavouring to lay violent hands upon his
property." — Benedict Goes, in Cathay, &c.,
ii. 568.
1648. — "Here is to be seen an admirably
wrought tomb in which a certain Casis lies
buried, who was the Pedagogue or Tutor of
a King of Guzuratte." — Van Tivist, 15.
1672, — "They call the common priests
Casis, or by another name Schieriji (see
SHEREEF), who like their bishops are in no
way distinguished in dress from simple lay-
men, except by a bigger turban . . . and a
longer mantle. . . ." — P. Vincenzo Maria, 55.
1688. — "While they were thus disputing,
a Caciz, or doctor of the law, joined company
with them." — Di-yden, L. of Xavier, Works,
ed. 1821, xvi. 68.
1870. — "A hierarchical body of priests,
known to the people (Nestorians) under the
names of Kieshishes and Ahunas, is at the
head of the tribes and villages, entrusted
with both spiritual and temporal powers."
— Millingen^ Wild Life among the Koards,
270.
CASSANAR, CATTANAR, s. A
priest of the Syrian Cliurch of Malabar ;
Malayal. Icattandr, meaning originally
* a chief,' and formed eventually from
the Skt. kartri.
1606.— "The Christians of St. Thomas
call their priests Cacanares." — Govvea, f.
286. This author gives Catatiara and
Caganeira as feminine forms, ' a Cassanar's
wife.' The former is Malayal. Jcdttatti, the
latter a Port, formation.
1612. — "A few years ago there arose a
dispute between a Brahman and a certain
Cassanar on a matter of jurisdiction." — P.
Vincenzo Maria, 152.
[1887. — "Mgr. Joseph . . . consecrated
as a bishop ... a Catenar." — Logan, Man.
of Malabar, i. 211.]
CASSAY, n.p. A name often given
in former days to the people of Mun-
.neepore (Manipur), on the eastern
frontier of Bengal. It is the Burmese
name of this people, Kase, or as the
Burmese pronounce it, Kathe. It
must not be confounded with Cathay
((j.v.) with which it has nothing to do.
[See SHAN.]
1759. — In Ddlrymples Orient. Jtepert. we
find Cassay (i. 116).
1795. — "All the troopers in the King's
service are natives of Cassay, who are much
better horsemen than the Burmans." — Symes,
p. 318.
CASSOWARY, s. The name of
this great bird, of which the first
species known {Casuarius galeatus) is
found only in Ceram Island {Moluccas)^
is Malay kasavdri or kasudri; [accoid-
ing to Scott, the proper reading is
Jcasuwdrl, and he remarks that no
Malay Diet, records the word before
1863]. Other species have been ob-
served in N. Guinea, N. Britain, and
N. Australia.
[1611. — "St. James his Ginny Hens, the
Cassawarway moreover. " — {Note by Cory at. )
"An East Indian bird at St. James in the
keeping of Mr. Walker, that will carry no
coales, but eat them as whot you will." —
Pedchavi, in Paneg. verses on Coryat's
Crudities, sig. 1. 3r. (1776) ; quoted by Scott.]
1631.— "De Emeu, vulgo Casoaris. In
insula Ceram, aliisque Moluccensibus vicinis
insulis, Celebris haec avis reperitur." — Jac.
Bontii, lib. v. c. 18.
1659. — "This aforesaid bird Cossebares
also will swallow iron and lead, as we once
learned by experience. For when our Connes-
tabel once had been casting bullets on the
Admiral's Bastion, and then went to dinner,
there came one of these Cossebares on the
bastion, and swallowed 50 of the bullets.
And . . . next day I found that the bird
after keeping them a while in his maw had
regularly cast up again all the 50." — /. /.
Soar, 86.
1682. — "On the islands Sumatra (?)
Banda, and the other adjoining islands of
the Moluccas there is a certain bird, which
by the natives is called Emeu or Erne, but
otherwise is commonly named by us
Kasuaris."— A^'eMAo/, ii. 281.
1705.— " The Cassawaris is about the big-
ness of a large Virginia Turkey. His head
is the same as a Turkey's ; and he has a long
stiff hairy Beard upon his Breast before,
like a Turkey. . . ." — Funnel, in Ddmpier,
iv. 266.
CASTE, s. " The artificial divisions
of society in India, first made known
to us by the Portuguese, and described
by them under their term caste, signify-
ing ' breed, race, kind,' which has been
retained in English under the supposi-
tion that it was the native name"
{Wedgwood^ s.v.). [See the extra-
ordinary derivation of Hamilton
below.] Mr. Elphinstone prefers to
write ''Cast"
We do not find that the early Portu-
guese writer Barbosa (1516) applies the
I word casta to the divisions of Hindu
CASTE.
171
CASTE.
society. He calls these divisions in
Narsinga and Malabar so many leis
de gentios, i.e. ' laws ' of the heathen,
in the sense of sectarian rules of life.
But he uses the word casta in a less
technical way, which shows how it
should easily have passed into the
technical sense. Thus, speaking of the
King of Calicut : " This King keeps
1000 women, to whom he gives regular
maintenance, and they always go to
his court to act as the sweepers of
his palaces . . . these are ladies, and
of good family " (estas sacnn fidalgas e
de hoa casta. — In Coll. of Lisbon
Academy, ii. 316). So also Castan-
heda : " There fled a knight who was
called Fernao Lopez, homem de hoa
casta" (iii. 239). In the quotations
from Barros, Correa, and Garcia de
Orta, we have the word in what we
may call the technical sense.
c, 1444. — "Whence I conclude that this
race (casta) of men is the most agile and
dexterous that there is in the world." —
Cojdamosto, Navegagdo, i. 14.
1552. — "The Admiral . . . received these
Naires with honour and joy, showing great
contentment with the King for sending his
message by such persons, saying that he
expected this coming of theirs to prosper, as
there did not enter into the business any
man of the caste of the Moors." — Barros, I.
vi. 5.
1561.^" Some of them asserted that they
were of the caste {casta) of the Christians."
— Correa, Lendas, i. 2, 685.
1563. — "One thing is to be noted . . . that
no one changes from his father's trade, and
all those of the same caste {casta) of shoe-
makers are the same." — Garcia, f. 213&.
1567. — "In some parts of this Province (of
Groa) the Gentoos divide themselves into
distinct races or castes {castas) of greater or
less dignity, holding the Christians as of
lower degree, and keep these so superstiti-
ously that no one of a higher caste can eat
or drink with those of a lower. . . ." — Decree
2nd of the Sacred Council of Goa, in Archiv.
Port. Orient., fasc. 4.
1572.—
" Dous mod OS ha de gente ; porque a nobre
Nairos chamados sao, e a menos dina
Poleas tem por nome, a quem obriga
A lei nao misturar a casta antiga." —
Camoes, vii. 37.
By Burton:
" Two modes of men are known ; the nobles
know
the name of Nayrs, who call the lower
Caste
Polkas, whom their haughty laws contain
from intermingling with the higher strain. "
1612. — "As regards the castes {castas) the
great impediment to the conversion of the
Gentoos is the superstition which they main-
tain in relation to their castes, and which
prevents them from touching, communicating,
or mingling with others, whether superior or
inferior ; these of one observance with those
of another." — Couto, Dec. V. vi. 4. See also
as regards the Portuguese use of the word,
Goucea, ff. 103, 104, 105, 106&, 1296;
Synodo, 186, &c.
1613. — "The Banians kill nothing; there
are thirtie and odd severall Casts of these
that differ something in Religion, and may
not eat with each other." — N. Withington^
in Purchas, i. 485 ; see also Pilgrimage,
pp. 997, 1003.
1630. — "The common Bramane hath
eighty two Casts or Tribes, assuming to
themselves the name of that tribe. . . ." —
Lord's Display of the Banians, p. 72.
1673. — "The mixture of Casts or Tribes
of all India are distinguished by the different
modes of binding their Turbats." — Fryer,
115.
c. 1760. — "The distinction of the Gentoos
into their tribes or Casts, forms another
considerable object of their religion," — Grose,
i. 201.
1763 — "The Casts or tribes into which
the Indians are divided, are reckoned by
travellers to be eighty-four." — Onrtu (ed.
1803), i. 4.
[1820. — " The Kayasthas (pronounced
Kaists, hence the word caste) follow next."
— W. Hamilton, Descr. of Hindostan, i. 109.]
1878 — "There are thousands and thou-
sands of these so-called Castes; no man
knows their number, no man can know it ;
for the conception is a very flexible one, and
moreover new castes continually spring up
and pass away." — F. Jagor, Ost-Indische
Handwerk und Gewerbe, 13.
Castes are, according to Indian
social views, either high or low.
1876.— "Low-caste Hindoos in their own
land are, to all ordinary apprehension,
slovenly, dirty, ungraceful, generally un-
acceptable in person and surroundings. . . .
Yet offensive as is the low-caste Indian, were
I estate-owner, or colonial governor, I had
rather see the lowest Pariahs of the low,
than a single trim, smooth-faced, smooth-
wayed, clever high-caste Hindoo, on my
lands or in my colony."— IF. G. Palgrave, in
Fortnightly RefV., ex. 226.
In the Madras Pres. castes are also
'Right-hand' and 'Left-hand: This
distinction represents the agricultural
classes on the one hand, and the
artizans, &c., on the other, as was
pointed out by F. W. Ellis. In the
old days of Ft. St. George, faction-
fights between the two were very
common, and the terms right-hand and
left-hand castes occur early in the old
records of that settlement, and fre-
CASTEES.
172
CASUARINA.
quently in Mr. Talboys Wheeler's
extracts from tliem. They are men-
tioned by Couto. [See Nelson, Madura,
Pt. ii. p. 4 ; Oppert. Orig. Inhah, p. 57.1
Sir Walter Elliot considers this feud
to be " nothing else than the occasional
outbreak of the smouldering antagonism
between Brahmanism and Buddhism,
although in the lapse of ages both
parties have lost sight of the fact.
The points on which they split now
are mere trifles, such as parading on
horse-back or in a palankeen in pro-
cession, erecting a pandal or marriage-
shed on a given number of pillars, and
claiming to carry certain flags, &c. The
right-hand party is headed by the
Brahmans, and includes the Farias,
who assume the van, beating their
tom-toms when they come to blows.
The chief of the left-hand are the
Panchalars [i.e. the Five Classes,
workers in metal and stone, &c.],
followed by the Pallars and workers
in leather, who sound their long
trumpets and engage the Parias." (In
Journ. Ethnol. Soc. N.S. 1869, p. 112.)
1612. — "From these four castes are de-
rived 196 ; and those again are divided into
two parties, which they call Valanga and
Elange [Tarn, valangai, idangai], which is as
much as to say ' the right hand ' and ' the
left hand. . ." — Couto, u. s.
The word is current in French :
1842. — "II est clair que les castes n'ont
jamais pu exister solidement sans une veri-
table conservation religieuse." — Oomte, Cours
de Phil. Positive, vi. 505.
1877.— "Nous avons aboli les castes et
les privileges, nous avons inscrit partout le
principe de l'6galit€ devant la loi, nous avons
donn6 le suffrage k tous, mais voila qu'on
reclame maintenant I'^galit^ des conditions. "
• — E. de Laveleye, De la Propriety, p. iv.
Caste is also applied to breeds of
animals, as 'a liigli-caste Arab.' In
such cases the usage may possibly
have come directly from the Port.
alta casta, casta baixa, in the sense of
breed or strain.
CASTEES, s. Obsolete. The Indo-
Portuguese formed from casta the word
castico, which they used to denote
children born in India of Portuguese
parents ; much as Creole was used in
the W. Indies.
1599. — "Liberi vero natiin India,, utroque
parente Lusitano, castisos vocantur, in om-
nibus fere Lusitanis similes, colore tamen
modicum differunt, ut qui ad gilvum non
nihil deflectant. Ex castisis deinde nati
magis magisque gilvi fiunt, a parentibus et
mesticis magis deflectentes ; porro et mesticis
nati per omnia indigenis respondent, ita ut
in tertia, generatione Lusitani reliquis Indis
sunt simillimi." — De Bry, ii. 76 ; (Linschoteti
[Hak. Soc. i. 184]).
1638. — "Les habitans sont ou Castizes,
c'est k dire Portugais naturels, et nez de
pere et de mere Portugais, ou Mestizes, c'est
a dire, nez d'vn pere Portugais et d'vne mere
Indienne. " — Mandelslo.
1653. — "Les Castissos sont ceux qui sont
nays de pere et mere reinols (Beinol) ; ce
mot vient de Casta, qui signifie Race, ils
sont mesprizez des Reynols. . . ." — Le Gouz,
Voyages, 26 (ed. 1657).
1661. — "Die Stadt (Negapatam) ist zim-
lich volksreich, doch mehrentheils von
Mastycen Castycen, und Portugesichen
Christen."— ira^^er Schulze, 108.
1699.—" Castees wives at Fort St.
George." — CeTisus of English on the Coast, in
Wheeler, i. 356.
1701-2.— In the MS. Returns of Persons in
the Sei'vice of the Rt. Honhle. the h. I.
Company, in the India Office, for this year,
we find, "4th (in Council) Matt. Empson,
Sea Customer, marry 'd Castees, " and under
1702, "13. Charles Bugden . . . marry 'd
Casteez. "
1726. — ". . . or the offspring of the same
by native women, to wit Mistices and Casti-
ces, or blacks . . . and Moors. " — Valentljn,
V. 3.
CASUARINA, s. A tree {Gasuar-
ina muricata, Eoxb. — N. 0. Gasuarineae)
indigenous on the coast of Chittagong
and the Burmese provinces, and south-
ward as far as Queensland. It was
introduced into Bengal by Dr. F.
Buchanan, and has been largely adopted
as an ornamental tree both in Bengal
and in Southern India. The tree has
a considerable superficial resemblance
to a larch or other finely-feathered
conifer, making a very acceptable
variety in the hot plains, where real
pines will not grow. [The name, ac-
cording to Mr. Scott, appears to be
leased on a Malayan name associating
the tree with the Cassowary, as Mr.
Skeat suggests from the resemblance
of its needles to the quills of the bird.]
1861.— See quotation under PEEPUL.
1867. — "Our road lay chiefly by the sea-
coast, along the white sands, which were
fringed for miles by one grand continuous
line or border of casuaiina trees." — Lt.-Gol.
Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, 362.
1879. — "It was lovely in the white moon-
light, with the curving shadows of palms on
the dewy grass, the grace of the drooping
casuarinas, the shining water, and the long
drift of surf . . . ." — Miss Bird, Golden Chzr-
sonese, 275.
CATAMARAN.
173
CATECHU.
CATAMARAN, s. ,Also CUT-
MUERAM, CUTMURAL. Tarn.
Tcattu, 'binding,' maram, 'wood.' A
raft formed of three or four logs of
wood lashed together. The Anglo-
Indian accentuation of the last syllable
is not correct.
1583.— "Seven round timbers lashed to-
gether for each of the said boats, and of the
said seven timbers five form the bottom ;
one in the middle longer than the rest makes
a cutwater, and another makes a poop which
is under water, and on which a man sits. . .
These boats are called Gatameroni." — Balhi,
Viaggio, f. 82.
1673. — " Coasting along some Catta-
marans (Logs lashed to that advantage that
they waft off all their Goods, only having a
Sail in the midst and Paddles to guide them)
made after us. . . ." — Fryer, 24.
1698. — " Some time after the Cattamaran
brought a letter " — In W/ieeler, i. 334.
1700. — " Un pecheur assis sur un catima-
ron, c'est k dire sur quelques grosses pieces
de bois li^es ensemble en manifere de
radeau." — Lett. Edif. x. 58.
c. 1780. — "The wind was high, and the
ship had but two anchors, and in the next
forenoon parted from that by which she was
riding, before that one who was coming
from the shore on a Catamaran could reach
her." — Orme, iii. 300.
1810.— Williamson ( V. M. i. 65) applies the
term to the rafts of the Brazilian fisher-
men.
1836. — "None can compare to the Cata-
marans and the wonderful people that man-
age them . . . each catamaran has one,
two, or three men . . . they sit crouched
upon their heels, throwing their paddles
about very dexterously, but very unlike
rowing." — Letters f torn Madras, 34.
1860. — "The Cattamaran is common to
Ceylon and Coromandel." — Tennent, Ceylon,
i. 442.
[During the Avar with Napoleon, the
word came to be applied to a sort of
fire-ship. " Great hopes have been
formed at the Admiralty (in 1804) of
certain vessels which were filled with
combustibles and called catamarans."
~{Ld. Stanhope, Life of Pitt, iv. 218.)
This may have introduced the word in
English and led to its use as ' old cat '
for a shrewish hag.]
CATECHU, also CUTCH and
CAUT, s. An astringent extract
from the wood of several species of
Acacia {Acacia catechu, Willd.), the
khair, and Acacia suma, Kurz, Ac.
suTidra, D. C. and probably more. The
extract is called in H. kath, [Skt. kvath,
'to decoct'], but the two first com-
mercial names which we have given
are doubtless taken from the southern
forms of the word, e.g. Can. kdchii,
Tam. kdsu, Malay kachu. De Orta,
whose judgments are always worthy
of respect, considered it to be the
lycium of the ancients, and always
applied that name to it ; but Dr.
Royle has shown that lycium was an
extract from certain species of berheris,
known in the bazars- as rasot. Cutch
is first mentioned by Barbosa, among
the drugs imported into Malacca. But
it remained unknown in Europe till
brought from Japan about the middle
of the 17th century. In the 4th ed.
of Schroder's Pharmacop. Medico-chy-
mica, Lyons, 1654, it is briefly de-
scribed as Catechu or Terra Japonica,
^^ genus terrae exoticae" (Hanbury and
Flilckiger, 214). This misnomer has
long survived.
1516. — " . . . drugs from Cambay ; amongst
which there is a drug which we do not
possess, and which they call pticJkd (see
PUTCHOCK) and another called cacho."—
Barbosa, 191.
1554. — "The bahar of Cate, which here
(at Ormuz) they call cacho, is the same as
that of rice." — A. Nnnes, 22.
1563.— " Colloquio XXXI. Concerning
the wood vulgarly called Cate ; and con-
taining profitable matter on that subject." —
Garcia, f, 125.
1578. — "The Indians use this Cate mixt
with Areca, and with Betel, and by itself
without other mixture. " — Acosta, Tract. 150,
1585. — Sassetti mentions catu as derived
from the Khadira tree, i.e. in modern Hindi
the Khair (Skt. khadira).
[1616.— "010 bags Catcha. "— i^05«er. Let-
ters, iv. 127.]
1617. — "And there was rec. out of the
Adviz, viz. . . 7 hhds. drugs cacha ; 5 ham-
pers pochok" (see PUTCHOCK).— CocX-sV
Diary, i. 294.
1759.—" Hortal [see HURTAUL] and
Cotch, Earth-oil, and Wood -oil." — List of
Burma Products in Dairy mple. Oriental
Rejjert. i. 109.
c. 1760. — "To these three articles (betel,
areca, and chunam) is often added for luxury
what they call cachoonda, a Japan-earth,
which from perfumes and other mixtvires,
chiefly manufactured at Goa, receives such
improvement as to be sold to advantage
when re-imported to Japan. . . . Another
addition too they use of what they call
Catchoo, being a blackish granulated per-
fumed composition. . . ."—Grose, i. 238.
1813. — ". . . The peasants manufacture
catechu, or terra Japonica, from the Keiri
[khair'] tree {Mimosa catechu) which grows
wild on the hills of Kankana, but in
no other part of the Indian Peninsula"
CATHAY.
174
CATS-EYE,
[erroneous]. — Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 303 ; [2nd
ed. i. 193].
CATHAY, n.p. China ; originally
Northern China. The origin of the
name is given in the quotation below
from the Introduction to Marco Polo.
In the 16th century, and even later,
from a misunderstanding of the medieval
travellers, Cathay was supposed to be
a country north of China, and is so
represented in many maps. Its identity
with China was fully recognised by P.
Martin Martini in his Atlas Sinensis;
also by Valentijn, iv, CJiina, 2.
1247. — "Kitai autem . . . homines sunt
pagani, qui habent literam specialem . . .
homines benigni et humani satis esse vide-
antur. Barbam non habent, et in disposi-
tione faciei satis concordant cum Mongalis,
non tamen sunt in facie ita lati . . . meliores
artifices non inveniuntur in toto mundo . . .
terra eorum est opulenta valde. " — J. de Piano
Garpini, Hist. Mongalorum, 653-4.
1253. — "Ultra est magna Cataya, qui
antiquitus, ut credo, dicebantur Seres. . . ,
Isti Catai sunt parvi homines, loquendo
multum aspirantes per nares et . . . habent
parvam aperturam oculorum, " &c. — Itin.
Wilhelmi de Ruhnik, 291-2.
c. 1330. — "Cathay is a very great Empire,
which extendeth over more than c. days'
journey, and it hath only one lord. . . . " —
Friar Jordanus, p. 54.
1404.— "E lo mas alxofar [see ALJOFAR]
que en el mundo se ha, se pesia e falla en
afl|l mar del Catay. " — Clavijo, f . 32.
1555. — " The Yndians called Catheies
have eche man many wiues." — Watreman,
Fardle of Faciouns, M. ii.
1598. — "In the lande lying westward from
China, they say there are white people, and
the land called Cathaia, where (as it is
thought) are many Christians, and that it
should confine and border upon Persia." —
Linschoten, 57 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 126].
[1602. — " . . . and arriued at any porte
within the dominions of the kingdomes of
Cataya, China, or Japan. " — Birdwood, First
Letter Book, 24. Here China and Cataya are
spoken of as different countries. Comp.
Birdwood, Rep. on Old Rec., 168 note.]
Before 1633.—
•" I'll wish you in the Indies or Cataia. . . ."
Beaum. <b Fletch., The Woman's Prize,
iv. 5.
1634.—
^' Domadores das terras e dos mares
Nao so im Malaca, Indo e Perseu streito
Mas na China, Catai, Japao estranho
Lei nova introduzindo em sacro banho."
Malaca Conquistada.
1664. — "'Tis not yet twenty years, that
there went caravans every year from Kache-
mire, which crossed all those mountains of
the great Tibet, entred into Tartary, and
arrived in about three months at Cataja.
. . ."—Bernier, E. T., 136; [ed. Constable,
425].
1842.—
" Better fifty years of Europe
than a cycle of Cathay."
Tennyson, Locksley Hall.
1871. — "For about three centuries the
Northern Provinces of China had been de-
tached from native rule, and subject to
foreign dynasties ; first to the Khitan . . .
whose rule subsisted for 200 years, and
originated the name of Khitai, Khata, or
Cathay, by which for nearly 1000 years
China has been known to the nations of
Inner Asia, and to those whose acquaint-
ance with it was got by that channel." —
Marco Polo, Introd. ch. ii.
CAT'S-EYE, s. A stone of value
found in Ceylon. It is described by
Dana as a form of chalcedony of a
greenish grey, with glowing internal
reflections, whence the Portuguese call
it Olho de gato, which our word trans-
lates. It appears from the quotation
below from Dr. Eoyle that the Beli
oculus of Pliny has been identified
with the cafs-eye, which may well be
the case, though the odd circumstance
noticed by Eoyle may be only a
curious coincidence. [The phrase hilU
kl dnkli does not appear in Piatt's Diet.
The usual name is lahsaniyd, 'like
garlic' The Burmese are said to call
it hyoung^ ' a cat.']
c. A.D. 70. — " The stone called Belus eye is
white, and hath within it a black apple, the
mids whereof a man shall see to glitter like
gold. . . . " — Holland's Plinie, ii. 625.
c. 1340. — " Quaedam regiones monetam
non habent, sed pro ea utuntur lapidibus
q\ios difcimus Cati Ooxilos." —Conti, in Pog-
gius, De Var. Fortimae, lib. iv.
1516. — "And there are found likewise
other stones, such as Olho de gato, Chryso-
lites, and amethysts, of which I do not treat
because they are of little value." — Barbosa,
in Lisbon Acad., ii. 390.
1599. — "Lapis insuper alius ibi vulgaris
est, quem Lusitani olhos de gatto, id est,
oculum felinum vocant, propterea quod cum
eo et colore et facie conveniat. Nihil autem
aliud quam achates est." — De Bry, iv. 84
(after Linschoten) ; [Hak. Soc. i. 61, ii. 141].
1672.— "The Cat's-eyes, by the Portu-
guese called OUws de Oatos, occur in Zeylon,
Cambaya, and Pegu ; they are more
esteemed by the Inaians than by the Portu-
guese ; for some Indians believe that if a
man wears this stone his power and riches
will never diminish, but always inerease." —
Baldaeus, Germ, ed. 160.
1837. — "Beli oculus, mentioned by Pliny,
xxxvii. c. 55, is considered by Hardouin to
CATTY.
175
CATUR.
be equivalent to ceil de chat — named in
India billi ke ankh." — Royle's Hindu Medi-
cine^ p. 103.
CATTY, s.
. a. A weight used in China, and by
the Chinese introduced into the
Archipelago. The Chinese name is
kin or chin. The word kdti or katl
is Malayo-Javanese. It is equal to
16 taels, i.e. 1\ lb. avoipd, or 625
grammes. This is the weight fixed by
treaty ; but in Chinese trade it varies
from 4 oz. to 28 oz. ; the lowest value
being used by tea-vendors at Peking,
the highest by coal-merchants in
Honan.
[1554. — "Gate." See quotation under
PECUL.]
1598. — "Everie Catte is as much as 20
Portingall ounces." — Linschotenn, 34 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 113].
1604. — "Their pound they call a Gate
which is one and twentie of our ounces." —
Gapt. John Davis, in Purchas, i. 123.
1609. — "Offering to enact among them the
penaltie of death to such as would sel one
cattle of spice tio the Hollanders." — Keeling,
ibid. i. 199.
1610. — "And (I prayse God) I have aboord
one hundred thirtie nine Tunnes, six
Gathayes, one quarterne two pound of
nutmegs and sixe hundred two and twenty
suckettes of Mace, which maketh thirtie
sixe Tunnes, fifteene Gathayes one quar-
terne, one and twentie pound." — David
Midleton, ibid, i. 247. In this passage,
however, Cathayes seems to be a strange
blunder of Purchas or his copyist for Cwt.
Suckette is probably Malay sukat, "a measure,
a stated quantity." [The word appears as
suckell in a letter of 1615 [Foster, iii. 175).
Mr. Skeat suggests that it is a misreading
for Pecul. Sukat, he says, means 'to
measure anything ' (indefinitely), but is
never used for a definite measure.]
b. The word catty occurs in another
sense in the following passage. A note
says that '''■Catty or more literally
Kuttoo is a Tamil word signifying
batta " (q.v.). But may it not rather
be a clerical error for hatty .?
1659. — "If we should detain them longer
we are to give them catty." — Letter in
Wheeler, i. 162.
CATUR, s. A light rowing vessel
used on the coast of IMalabar in the
early days of the Portuguese. We
has^e not been able to trace the name
to any Indian source, [unless possibly
Skt. chatura, 'swift']. Is it not pro-
bably the origin of our ' cutter ' ? We
see that Sir R, Burton in his Com-
mentary on Camoens (vol. iv. 391)
says : " Catur is the Arab, katlreh, a
small craft, our ' cutter.' " [This view
is rejected by the N.E.D., which re-
gards it as an English word from ' to
cut.'] We cannot say when cutter was
introduced in marine use. We cannot
find it in Dampier, nor in Robinson
Crusoe; the first instance we have
found is that quoted below from
Anson's Voyage. [The N.E.D. has
nothing earlier than 1745.]
Bluteau gives catur as an Indian
term indicating a small war vessel,
which in a calm can be aided by
oars. Jal (Archeologie Navale, ii. 259)
quotes Witsen as saying that the
Gaturi or Almadias were Calicut
vessels, having a length of 12 to 13
paces (60 to 65 feet), sharp at both
ends, and cur^ang back, using both
sails and oars. But there was a larger
kind, 80 feet long, with only 7 or 8
feet beam.
1510. — "There is also another kind of
vessel. . . . These are all made of one piece
. . . sharp at both ends. These ships are
called Ghaturi, and go either with a sail
or oars more swiftly than any galley, fusta,
or brigantine." — Varthema, 154.
1544. — ". . . navigium majus quod vocant
ca.tVLrem.."—Scti. Franc. Xav. EpiMolae, 121.
1549. — "Naves item duas (quas Indi
catures vocant) sum ma celeritate armari
jussit, vt oram maritimam legentes, hostes
commeatu prohiberent." — Goes, de Bella
Gambaico, 1331.
1552. — "And this winter the Governor
sent to have built in Cochin thirty Gatures,
which are vessels with oars, but smaller
than brigantines." — Castanheda, iii. 271.
1588. — "Cambaicam oram Jacobus Lac-
teus duobos caturibus tueri jussus. . . ." —
Maffei, lib. xiii. ed. 1752, p. 283.
1601. — " Biremes, seu Gathuris qiiam
plurimae conduntur in Lassaon, Javae civi-
tate. . . ."—De Bry, iii. 109 (where there
is a plate, iii. No. xxxvii.).
1688.— "]^o man was so bold to contra-
dict the man of God ; and they all went
to the Arsenal. There they found a good
and sufficient bark of those they call Gatiir,
besides seven old foysts." — Dryden, Life of
Xavier, in Works, 1821, xvi. 200.
1742. — " ... to prevent even the possi-
bility of the galeons escaping us in the night,
the two Gutters belonging to the Centurion
and the Gloucester were both manned and
sent in shore. . . ."—Anson's Voyage, 9th ed.
1756, p. 251. Gutter also occurs pp. Ill,
)D, p.
\ 150,
129, 150, and other places.
CAUVERY.
176
GAWNEY, GAWNY.
CAUVERY, n.p. The great river
of S. India. Properly Tarn. Kdvir%
or rather Kdveri, and Sanscritized
Kdverl. The earliest mention is that
of Ptolemy, who writes the name
(after the Skt, form) Xd^rjpos (sc. irora-
1x6%). The Kafxdpa of the Periplus
(c. A.D. 80-90) probably, however,
represents the same name, the Xaprjpis
e/M7ropi6v of Ptolemy. The meaning of
the name has been much debated, and
several plausible but unsatisfactory
explanations have been given. Thus
the Skt. form Kdverl has been ex-
plained from that language by Jcdvera
'saffron.' A river in the Tamil
country is, however, hardly likely to
have a non-mythological Skt. name.
The Cauvery in flood, like other S.
Indian rivers, assumes a reddish hue.
And the form Kdveri has been ex-
plained by Bp. Caldwell as possibly
from the Dra vidian hdvi, 'red ochre'
or kd (kd-va), ' a grove,' and er-u^ Tel.
' a river,' er-i, Tam. ' a sheet of water ' ;
thus either ' red river ' or ' grove river.'
[The Madras Admin. Gloss, takes it
from kd, Tam, 'grove,' and m, Tam.
'tank,' from its original source in a
garden tank.] Kd-viri, however, the
form found in inscriptions, affords a
more satisfactory Tamil interpretation,
viz. Kd - viri, ' grove-extender,' or
developer. Any one who has travelled
along the river will have noticed the
thick groves all along the banks, which
form a remarkable feature of the
stream.
c. 150 A.D.—
" XojSi^pou TTora/jLoO iK^dXdi,
Xa^rjpis ifiTTopidv." — Ptolemy, lib. vii. 1.
The last was probably represented by
Kaveripatan.
c. 545. — "Then there is Sieledeba, i.e.
Taprobane . . . and then again on the
Continent, and further back, is Marallo,
which exports conch-shells ; Kaber, which
exports alabandinum." — Cosmos, Topog.
Christ, in Cathay, &c. clxxviii.
1310-11.— "After traversing the passes,
they arrived at night on the banks of the
river Kanobarl, and bivouacked on the
sands." — Amir Khusru, in Elliot, ii. 90.
" The Cauvery appears to be ignored in
the older European account and maps.
CAVALLY, s. This is mentioned
as a fish of Ceylon by Ives, 1775
(p. 57). It is no doubt the same that
is described in the quotation from
Pyrard [see Gray's note, Hak. Soc.
i. 388]. It may represent the genus
Equula,oi which 12 spp. are described
by Day (Fishes of India, pp. 237-242),
two being named by different zoolo-
gists E. caballa. But Dr. Day hesi-
tates to identify the fish now in
question. The fish mentioned in the
fourth and fifth quotations may be the
same species ; but that in the fifth
seems doubtful. Many of the spp.
are extensively sun-dried, and eaten
by the poor.
c. 1610. — "Ces Moucois pescheurs pren-
nent entr'autres grande quantity d'vne
sorte de petit poisson, qui n'est pas plus
grande que la main et large comme vn
petit breraeau. Les Portugais I'appellent
Pesche ca\iallo. II est le plus commun
de toute ceste coste, et c'est de quoy ils
font le plus grand trafic ; car ils le fendent
par la moitid, ils le salent, et le font secher
au soleil." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 278 ; see
also 309 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 427 ; ii. 127, 294,
299].
1626. — "The He inricht us with many
good things ; Buffols, . . . oysters, Breams,
Cavalloes, and store of other fish." — Sir T.
Herbert, 28.
1652. — "There is another very small fish
vulgarly called Cavalle, which is good
enough to eat, but not very wholesome." —
Philippus a Sand. Trinitate, in Fr. Tr. 383.
1796. — "The ayla, called in Portuguese
cavala, has a good taste when fresh, but
when salted becomes like the herring." — Fra
Paolini, E. T., p. 240.
1875.—" Caranx denter (Bl. Schn.). This
fish of wide range from the Mediterranean to
the coast of Brazil, at St. Helena is known
as the Cavalley, and is one of the best table
fish, being indeed the salmon of St. Helena.
It is taken in considerable numbers, chiefly
during the summer months, around the
coast, in not very deep water : it varies in
length from nine inches up to two or three
feet."— St. Helena, by J. C. Melliss, p. 106.
CAWNEY, CAWNY, s. Tam.
kani, ' property,' hence ' land,' [from
Tam. kan, 'to see,' what is known
and recognised,] and so a measure of
land used in the Madras Presidency.
It varies, of course, but the standard
Gawny is considered to be = 24 manai
or Grounds (q.v.), of 2,400 sq. f. each,
hence 57,600 sq. f. or ac. 1-322. This
is the only sense in which the word
is used in the Madras dialect of the
Anglo-Indian tongue. The 'Indian
Vocabulary' of 1788 has the word in
the form Connys, but with an unin-
telligible explanation.
1807. — "The land measure of the Jaghire
is as follows : 24 Adies square=l Culy ;
100 Culies=l Canay. Out of what is'
CAWNPORE.
177
GAZEE, KAJEE.
called charity however the Cxily is in fact
a Bamboo 26 Adies or 22 feet 8 inches in
length . . . the Ady or Malabar foot is
therefore 10 ^^ inches nearly ; and the custo-
mary canay contains 51,375 sq. feet, or
\^^ acres nearly ; while the proper canay
would only contain 43,778 feet." — F. Buch-
anan, Mysore, <kc. i. 6.
CAWNPORE, n.p. The correct
name is Kdnhpur, ' the town of Kanh,
Kanhaiya or Krishna.' The city of
the Doab so called, having in 1891
a population of 188,712, has grown
up entirely under British rule, at first
as the bazar and dependence of the
cantonment established here under a
treaty made with the Nabob of Oudh
in 1766, and afterwards as a great
mart of trade,
CAYMAN, s. This is not used in
India. It is an American name for
an alligator ; from the Carib acayuman
(Littr^). But it appears formerly to
have been in general use among the
Dutch in the East, [It is one of
those words "which the Portuguese
or Spaniards very early caught up in
one part of the world, and naturalised
in another." (N.E.D.)].
1530. — "The country is extravagantly
hot ; and the rivers are full of Caimans,
which are certain water-lizards (lagartl)."
— Nunno de O^izman, in Mamusio, in. 339,
1598, — "In this river (Zaire or Congo)
there are living divers kinds of creatures,
and in particular, mighty great crocodiles,
which the country people there call
Caiman." — Pigafetta, in Harleian Coll. of
Voyages, ii. 533.
This is an instance of the way in
which we so often see a word belong-
ing to a difterent quarter of the world
undoubtingly ascribed to Africa or
Asia, as the case may be. In the
next quotation we find it ascribed to
India.
1631. — "Lib. V. cap. iii. De Crocodilo
qui per totam Indiam cayman audit." —
Bontius, Hist. Nat. et Med.
1672. — "The figures so represented in
Adam's footsteps were ... 41. The King
of the Caimans or Crocodiles." — Baldaeus
{Germ, ed.), 148.
1692.— "Anno 1692 there were 3 newly
arrived soldiers . . . near a certain gibbet
that stood by the river outside the boom,
so sharply pursued by a Kaieman that they
were obliged to climb the gibbet for safety
whilst the creature standing up on his hind
feet reached with his snout to the very
top of the gibbet."— Valentijn, iv. 231.
M
CAYOLAQUE, s. Kayu = 'wood,'
in Malay. Laka is given in Craw-
furd's Malay Diet, as "name of a
red wood used as incense, Myristica
iners." In his Descr. Did. he calls it
the ^^ Tanarius major; a tree with a
red-coloured wood, a native of Sumatra,
used in dyeing and in pharmacy. It
is an article of considerable native
trade, and is chiefly exported to
China" (p, 204), [The word, accord-
ing to Mr. Skeat, is probably kayUy
' wood,' lakh, ' red dye ' (see LAC), but
the combined form is not in Klinkert,
nor are these trees in Ridley's plant
list. He gives Laka-laka or Malaka as
the name of the phyllanthus emhlica.]
1510, — "There also grows here a very
great quantity of lacca for making red
colour, and the tree of this is formed like
our trees which produce walnuts." — Var-
thema, p. 238.
c. 1560. — "I being in Cantan there was
a rich (bed) made wrought with luorie,
and of a sweet wood which they call
Cayolaque, and of Sandalum, that was^
prized at 1500 Crownes." — Gaspar Da Cruz,
in Purchas, iii. 177.
1585. — " Euerie morning and euening they
do offer vnto their idolles frankensence,
benjamin, wood of aguila, and cayolaque,
the which is maruelous sweete. . . ." —
Mendoza's China, i. 58.
CAZEE, KAJEE, &c., s. Arab.
Mdi, ' a judge,' the letter zwdd with
which it is spelt being always pro-
nounced in India like a z. The form
Cadi, familiar from its use in the old
version of the Arabian Nights, comes
to us from the Levant. The word
with the article, al-Jcddi, becomes in
Spanish alcalde ; * not' alcaide, which is
from Mid, ' a chief ' ; nor alguacil,
which is from wazir. So Dozy and
Engelmann, no doubt correctly. But
in Pinto, cap. 8, we find " ao guazil da
justica q em elles he como corre-
gedor entre nos " ; where guazil seems
to stand for kdzl.
It is not easy to give an accurate
account of the position of the Kdzl in
British India, which has gone through
variations of which a distinct record
cannot be found. But the following
outline is believed to be substantially
correct.
* Dr. R. Rost observes to us that the Arabic
letter zwad is pronounced by the Malays like II
(see also Crawfurd's Malay Grammar, p. 7). And
it is curious to find a transfer of the same letter
into Spanish as Id. In Malay Mdl becomes Mill.
GAZEE, KAJEE.
CAZEE, KAJEE.
Under Adawlut I have given a
brief sketch of the history of the
judiciary under the Company in the
Bengal Presidency. Down to 1790
the greater part of the administration
of criminal justice was still in the
hands of native judges, and other
native officials of various kinds, though
under European supervision in varying
forms. But the native judiciary, ex-
cept in positions of a quite subordinate
character, then ceased. It was, how-
ever, still in substance Mahommedan
law that was administered in criminal
cases, and also in civil cases between
Mahommedans as affecting succession,
&c. And a Kdzl and a Mvftl were
retained in the Provincial Courts of
Appeal and Circuit as the exponents
of Mahommedan law, and the de-
liverers of a formal Futwa. There
was also a Kdzi-al-Kozd% or chief Kdzi
of Bengal, Behar and* Orissa, attached
to the Sudder Courts of Dewanny and
Nizamut, assisted by two Muftis, and
• these also gave written futwas on
references from the District Courts.
The style of Kdzl and Mufti pre-
sumably continued in formal existence
in connection with the Sudder Courts
till the abolition of these in 1862 ;
but with the earlier abolition of the
Provincial Courts in 1829-31 it had
quite ceased, in this sense, to be
familiar. In the District Courts the
corresponding exponents were in
English officially designated Law-
officers, and, I believe, in official
vernacular, as well as commonly among
Anglo-Indians, Moolvees (q.v.).
Under the article LAW-OFFICER, it
will be seen that certain trivial cases
were, at the discretion of the magis-
trate, referred for disposal by the
Law-officer of the district. And the
latter, from this fact, as well as,
perhaps, from the tradition of the
elders, was in some parts of Bengal
popularly known as 'the Kdzl J "In
the Magistrate's office," writes my
friend Mr. Seton-Karr, "it was
quite common to speak of this case
.as referred to the joint magistrate,
and that to the Ghhotd Sdhih (the
Assistant), and that again to the
KdzV'
!But the duties of the Kdzl popularly
so styled and officially recognised, had,
almost from the beginning of the
century, become limited to certain
notarial functions, to the performance
and registration of Mahommedan
marriages, and some other matters
connected with the social life of their
co-religionists. To these functions
must also be added as regards the
18th century and the earlier years
of the 19th, duties in connection with
distraint for rent on behalf of Zemin-
dars. There were such Kdzls nomin-
ated by Government in towns and
pergunnas, with great variation in
the area of the localities over which
they officiated. The Act XI. of 1864,
which repealed the laws relating to
law-officers, put an end also to the
appointment by Government of Kdzls.
But this seems to have led to incon-
veniences which were complained
of by Mahommedans in some parts
of India, and it was enacted in 1880
(Act XII., styled "The Kdzls Act")
that with reference to any particular
locality, and after consultation with
the chief Musulman residents therein,
the Local Government might select
and nominate a Kdzl or Kdzls for
that local area (see ' FUTWA, ' LAW-
OFFICER, MUFTY).
1338, — "They treated me civilly and set
me in front of their mosque during their
Easter ; at which mosque, on account of
its being their Easter, there were assembled
from divers quarters a number of their
Cadini, i.e. of their bishops." — Letter of
Friar Pascal, in Cathay, ttc, 235.
c. 1461.—
" Au tems que Alexandre regna
Ung hom, nomm€ Diomedes
Devant luy, on luy amena
Engrillon^ poulces et detz
Comme ung larron ; car il fut des
Escumeurs que voyons courir
Si fut mys devant le cades,
Pour estre jugd a mourir."
Gd. Testament de Fr. Villon.
[c. 1610.— "The Pandiare is called Cady
in the Arabic tongue." — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. i. 199.]
1648.— "The Government of the city (Ah-
medabad) and surrounding villages rests
with the Governor Coutewael, and the
Judge (whom they call Casgy)."— Van Twist,
15.
[1670.— "The Shawbunder, Cozzy."—
Hedges, Diary, Hak, Soc. 11. ccxxix.]
1673,— "Their Law-Disputes, they are
soon ended ; the Governor hearing ; and
the Cadi or Judge determining every Morn-
ing."— Fryer, 32.
,, "The Cazy or Judge . . . marries
them."— Ibid. 94.
1683.—". . . more than that 3000 poor
men gathered together, complaining with
full mouths of his exaction and Injustice
CAZEE, KAJEE.
179
GAZEE, KAJEE.
towards them : some demanding Rupees 10,
others Rupees 20 per man, which Bulchund
very generously paid them in the Cazee's
presence. . . ." — Hedges, Nov. 5 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 134 ; Cazze in i. 85J.
1684. — ^^ January 12. — From Cassumbazar
'tis advised ye Merchants and Picars appeal
again to ye Cazee for Justice against Mr.
Charnock. Ye Cazee cites Mr. Charnock
to appear. . . ." — Ihid. i. 147.
1689. — "A Cogee . . . who is a Person
skilled in their Law." — Ovington, 206.
Here there is perhaps a confusion with
Coja.
1727. — "When the Man sees his Spouse,
and likes her, they agree on the Price and
Term of Weeks, Months, or Years, and
then appear before the Cadjee or Judge." —
A. Hamilton, i, 52.
1763. — "The Cadi holds court in which
are tried all disputes of property." — Omie,
i, 26 (ed. 1803).
1773. — "That they should be mean, weak,
ignorant, and corrupt, is not surprising,
when the salary of the principal judge, the
Cazi, does not exceed Rs. 100 per month."
— Froin Impey's Judgment in the Patna
Cause, quoted by Stephen, ii. 176.
1790.— " Regulations for the Court of
Circuit.
"24. That each of the Courts of Circuit
be superintended by two covenanted civil
servants of the Company,- to be denomi-
nated Judges of the Courts of Circuit . . .
assisted by a Kazi and a Mufti." — Regns.
for the A dm. of Justice in the Foujdarry
or Criminal Courts in Bengal, Bahar, and
Orissa. Passed by the G.-G. in C, Dec. 3,
1790.
"32. . . . The charge against the prisoner,
his confession, which is always to be received
with circumspection and tenderness . . .
&c. . . . being all heard and gone through
in his presence and that of the Kazi and
Mufti of the Court, the Kazi and Mufti are
then to write at the bottom of the record
of the proceedings held in the trial, the
fitwa or law as applicable to the circum-
stances of the case. ... The Judges of the
Court shall attentively consider such futwa,
kc."—Ihid.
1791.— "The Judges of the Courts of
Circuit shall refer to the Kazi and Mufti of
their respective Courts all questions on
points of law . . . regarding which they
naay not have been furnished with specific
instructions from the G.-G. in C. or the
Nizamut Adawlut. . . ."—Regn. No. XXXV.
1792. — Revenue Regulation of July 20,
No. Ixxv., empowers Landholders and
Farmers of Land to distrain for Arrears
of Rent or Revenue. The "Kazi of the
Pegunnah" is the official under the Col-
lector, repeatedly referred to as regulating
and carrying out the distraint. So, again,
in Regn. XVII. of 1793.
1793. — "Ixvi. The Nizamut Adaulat
shall continue to be held at Calcutta.
"Ixvii. The Coiirt shall consist of the
Governor-General, and the members of the
Supreme Council, assisted by the head
Cauzy of Bengal, Behar, and Orissa, and two
Muftis." (This was already in the Regula-
tions of 1191.)— Regn. IX. of 1793. See also
quotation under MUFTY.
1793. — "I. Cauzies are stationed at the
Cities of Patna, Dacca, and Moorshedabad,
and the principal towns, and in the per-
gunnahs, for the purpose of preparing and
attesting deeds of transfer, and other law
papers, celebrating marriages, and perform-
ing such religious duties or ceremonies
prescribed by the Mahommedan law, as
have been hitherto discharged by them
under the British Government." — Reg.
XXXIX. 0/1793.
1803.— Regulation XLVI. regulates the
appointment of Cauzy in towns and per-
gunnahs, " for the purpose of preparing and
attesting deeds of transfer, and other law
papers, celebrating marriages," &c., but
makes no allusion to judicial duties.
1824. — "Have you not learned this com-
mon saying — ' Every one's teeth are blunted
by acids except the cadi's, which are by
sweets.'" — Hajji Baba, ed. 1835, p. 316.
1864. — "Whereas it is unnecessary to
continue the offices of Hindoo and Maho-
medan Law-Officers, and is inexpedient
that the appointment of CSizee-ool-Cozaat, or
of City, Town, or Pergunnah Cazees should
be made by Government, it is enacted
as follows : —
« » »
" II. Nothing contained in this Act shall
be construed so as to prevent a Cazee-ooZ-
Cozaat or other Cazee from performing,
when required to do so, any duties or cere-
monies prescribed by the Mahomedan Law."
-^c^iVo.X/. 0/1864.
1880. — " . . . whereas by the usage of the
Muhammadan community in some parts of
India the presence of Kdzls appointed by
the Government is required at the cele-
bration of marriages. . . ." — Bill introduced
into the Council of Gov. -Gen., January 30,
1880.
,, "An Act for the appointment of
persons to the office of Kdzi.
"Whereas by the preamble to Act No.
XL of 1864 . . . it was (among other things
declared inexpedient, &c.) . . . and whereas
by the usage of the Muhammadan com-
munity in some parts of India the presence
of Kazls appointed by the Government
is required at the celebration of marriages
and the performance of certain other rites
and ceremonies, and it is therefore ex-
pedient that the Government should again
be empowered to appoint such persons to
the office of Kdzi ; It is hereby enacted ..."
—ActNo.XII.ofl%%0.
1885._<'To come to something more
specific. 'There were instances in which
men of the most venerable dignity, per-
secuted without a cause by extortioners,
died of rage and shame in the gripe of the
vile alguazils (jf Impey' [Macaulay's Essay
on Hastings],
CEDED DISTRICTS.
180
CELEBES.
" Here we see one Cazi turned into an in-
definite number of ' men of the most vener-
able dignity ' ; a man found guilty by legal
process of corruptly oppressing a helpless
widow into ' men of the most venerable
dignity ' persecuted by extortioners without
a cause ; and a guard of sepoys, with which
the Supreme Court had nothing to do, into
'vile alguazils of Impey.'" — Stephen, Story
of Nuncomar, ii. 250-251.
Cazee also is a title used in Nepal
for Ministers of State.
1848. — "Kajees, Counsellors, and mitred
Lamas were there, to the number of twenty,
all planted with their backs to the wall,
mute and motionless as statues." — Hooker's
Himalayan Journals, ed. 1855, i. 286.
1868.— "The Durbar (of Nepal) have
written to the four Kajees of Thibet en-
quiring the reason." — Letter from Col. R.
Latvrence, dated 1st April, regarding perse-
cution of R. C. Missions in Tibet.
1873.—
"Ho, lamas, get ye ready,
Ho, Kazis, clear the way ;
The chief will ride in all his pride
To the Rungeet Stream to-day."
Wilfrid Heeley, A Lay of Modern
Darjeeling.
CEDED DISTRICTS, n.p. A name
applied familiarly at the beginning of
the last century to the territory south
of the Tungabhadra river, which was
ceded to the Company by the Nizam
in 1800, after the defeat and death of
Tippoo Sultan. This territory em-
braced the present districts of Bellary,
Cuddapah, and Karnul, with the Pal-
nad, which is now a subdivision of the
Kistna District, The name perhaps
became best known in England from
Gleig^s Life of Sir Thomas Munro, that
great man having administered these
provinces for 7 years.
1873. — "We regret to announce the death
of Lieut. -General Sir Hector Jones, G.C.B.,
at the advanced age of 86. The gallant officer
now deceased belonged to the Madras Esta-
blishment of the E. I. Co.'s forces, and bore
a distinguished part in many of the great
achievements of that army, including the
celebrated march into the Ceded Districts
under the Collector of Canara, and the cam-
paign against the Zemindar of Madura." —
■ The True Reformer, p. 7 ("wrot serkes-
tick ").
CELEBES, n.p. According to
Crawfurd this name is unknown to
the natives, not only of the great
island itself, but of the Archipelago
generally, and must have, arisen from
some Portuguese misunderstanding or
corruption. There appears to be no
general name for the island in the
Malay language, unless Tanah Bugis,
'the Land of the Bugis people' [see
BUGIS]. It seems sometimes to have
been called the Isle of Macassar. In
form Celebes is apparently a Portuguese
plural, and several of their early
writers speak of Celebes as a group of
islands. Crawfurd makes a suggestion,
but not very confidently, that Pulo
sdlabih, 'the islands over and above,'
might have been vaguely spoken of by
the Malays, and understood by the
Portuguese as a name. [Mr. Skeat
doubts the correctness of this explana-
tion : " The standard Malay form would
be Pulau Sdlebih, which in some dia-
lects might be Sd-lebis, and this may
have been a variant of Si-Lebih, a
man's name, the si corresponding to
the def. art. in the Germ, phrase 'rfer
Hans.' Numerous Malay place-names
are derived from those of people."]
1516. — "Having passed these islands of
Maluco . . . at a distance of 130 leagues,
there are other islands to the west, from
which sometimes there come white people,
naked from the waist upwards. . . . These
people eat human flesh, and if the King of
Maluco has any person to execute, they
beg for him to eat him, just as one would
ask for a pig, and the islands from which
they come are called Celebe." — Barhosa^
202-3.
c. 1544. — "In this street (of Pegu) there
were six and thirty thousand strangers of
two and forty different Nations, namely. . .
Papuuds, Selebres, Mindanaos . . . and many
others whose names I know not."— i'^ M.
Pinto, in Cogan's tr., p. 200.
1552. — "In the previous November (1529)
arrived at Ternate D. Jorge de Castro who
came from Malaca by way of Borneo in a
junk . . . and going astray passed along
the Isle of Macacar. . ." — Barros, Dec. IV.
i. 18.
,, " The first thing that the Samarao
did in this was to make Tristao de Taide
believe that in the Isles of the Celebes, and
of the Macagares and in that of Mindinao
there was much gold." — Ibid. vi. 25.
1579._"The 16 Day (December) wee had
sight of the Hand Celebes or Silebis."—
Brake, World Encompassed (Hak. Soc.), "p.
150.
1610. — "At. the same time there were at
Ternate certain ambassadors from the Isles
of the Macagds (which are to the west of
those of Maluco — the nearest of them about
60 leagues). . . These islands are many, and
joined together, and appear in the sea-charts
thrown into one very big island, extending,
as the sailors say. North and South, and
having near 100 leagues of compass. And
CENTIPEDE.
181
CEYLON,
this island imitates the shape of a big locust,
the head of which (stretching to the south
to &J degrees) is formed by the Cellebes [sao
OS Cellebes), which have a King over them. . . .
These islands are ruled by many Kings,
differing in language, in laws, and cus-
toms. . . ."—Couto, Dec. V. vii. 2.
CENTIPEDE, s. This word was
perhaps borrowed directly from the
Portuguese in India (centopea). [The
N.E.D. refers it to Sp.]
1662. — "There is a kind of worm which
the Portuguese call un centope, and the
Dutch also ' thousand-legs ' {tausend-bein)." —
T. Saal, 68.
CEBAM, n.p. A large island in the
Molucca Sea, the Serang of the Malays.
[Klinkert gives the name Seran, which
Mr. Skeat thinks more likely to be
correct.]
CERAME, CARAME, &c., s. The
Malayalim srdmbi, a gatehouse with a
room over the gate, and generally
fortified. This is a feature of temples,
&c., as well as of private houses, in
Malabar [see Logan, i. 82]. The word
is also applied to a chamber raised on
four posts. [The word, as Mr. Skeat
notes, has come into Malay as sarambi
or serambi, ' a house veranda.']
[1500. — "He was taken to a ceramet
which is a one-storied house of wood, which
the King had erected for their meeling-
l>\sice."—Oastaneda, Bk. I. cap. 33, p. 103.]
1551. — " . . . where stood the qarame of
the King, which is his temple. . . ." — Ibid.
iii. 2.
1552. — "Pedralvares . . . was carried
ashore on men's shoulders in an andor till
he was set among the Gentoo Princes whom
the Qamorin had sent to receive him at the
beach, whilst the said ^^^o^in himself was
standing within sight in the cerame awaiting
his arrival." — Barros, I. v. 5.
1557. — The word occurs also in D'Albo-
querque's Commentaries {Hak. Soc. tr. i.
115), but it is there erroneously rendered
"jetty."
1566. — "Antes de entrar no Cerame
vierao receber alguns senhores dos que
fiearao com el Rei." — Bam. de Goes, Chron.'
76 (ch. Iviii.).
CEYLON, n.p. This name, as ap-
plied to the great island which hangs
from India like a dependent j6wel,
becomes usual about the 13th century.
But it can be traced much earlier.
For it appears undoubtedly to be
formed from Sinhala or Sihala, ' lions'
.abode,' the name adopted in the island
itself at an early date. This, with the
addition of ' Island,' Sihala-dvlpa, comes
down to us in Cosmas as 2te\e5/j8a.
There was a Pali form Sihalan, which,
at an early date, must have been col-
loquially shortened to Silan, as appears
from the old Tamil name Ham (the
Tamil having no proper sibilant), and
probably from this was formed the
Sarandlp and Sarandlh which was long
the name in use by mariners of the
Persian Gulf.
It has been suggested by Mr. Van
der Tuuk, that the name Sailan or
Silan was really of Javanese origin, as
seta (from Skt. sild, * a rock, a stone ')
in Javanese (and in Malay) means ' a
precious stone,' hence Pulo Selan would
be ' Isle of Gems.' [" This," writes Mr.
Skeat, " is possible, but it remains to
be proved that the gem was not named
after the island {i.e. 'Ceylon stone').
The full phrase in standard Malay is
hatu Selan, where batu means 'stone.'
Klinkert merely marks Sailan (Ceylon)
as Persian."] The island was really
called anciently Batnadvlpa, ' Isle of
Gems,' and is termed by an Arab
historian of the 9th century Jazlrat-al
yakut, / Isle oi Rubies.' So that there
is considerable plausibility in Van der
Xuuk's suggestion. But the genealogy
of the name from Sihala is so legiti-
mate that the utmost that can be con-
ceded is the possibility that the Malay
form Selan may have been shaped by
the consideration suggested, and may
have influenced the general adoption
of the form Sailan, through the pre-
dominance of Malay navigation in the
Middle Ages.
c. 362. — "Unde nationibus Indicis certatim
cum donis optimatesmittentibus ante tempus,
ab usque Divis et Serendlvis." — Ammiamis
Marcellinus, XXI. vii.
c. 430.— "The island of Lanka was called
Sihala after the Lion ; listen ye to the
narration of the island which \ (am going to)
tell: 'The daughter of tie Vanga King
cohabited in»*he forest with a lion.'" —
Z^ijoa2/-«7i^,"tX. i. 2.
c. 5^5.— "This is the great island in the
ocean, lying in the Indian Sea. By the
Indians it is called Sielediba, but by the
Greeks Taprobane."— Cosmas, Bk. xi.
851. —"Near Sarandlb is the pearl-fishery.^
Sarandlh is entirely surrounded by the sea."
—Relation des Voyages, i. p. 5.
c. 940. — "Mas'udi proceeds: In the Island
Saran(Hb, I myself witnessed that when
the King was dead, he was placed on a
chariot with low wheels so that his hair
CEYLON.
182
CHAGKUR.
dragged upon the ground." — In Gildemeisier,
154.
c. 1020. — "There you enter the country
of Ldir^n, where is Jaimilr, then Malia, then
K^nji, then Dartid, where there is a great
gidf in which is Sinkaldip {Sinhala dvlpa),
or the island of Saxandip." — A I Birunl, as
given by Rashid^tddin, in Elliot, i. 66.
1275. — *' The island Sailan is a vast island
between China and India, 80 parasangs in
circuit. ... It produces wonderful things,
sandal-wood, spikenard, cinnamon, cloves,
brazil, and various spices. . . ." — Kazvlnl, in
Gildemeuter, 203.
1298. — " You come to the island of Seilan,
which is in good sooth the best island of its
size in the world." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii.
ch. 14.
c. 1300. — "There are two courses . . .
from this place (Ma'bar) ; one leads by sea
to Chin and M^hin, passing by the island
of SilaJL"—Riishtduddin, in Mliot, i. 70.
1330. — "There is another island called
Sillan. ... In this . . . there is an ex-
ceeding great mountain, of which the folk
relate that it was upon it that Adam mourned
for his son one hundred years." — Fr. Odoric,
in Cathay, i. 98.
c. 1337. — "I met in this city (Brussa) the
pious sheikh 'Abd - Allah - al - MisrI, the
Traveller. He was a worthy man. He
made the circuit of the earth, except he
never entered China, nor the island of
Sarandlb, nor Andalusia, nor the Sudan. I
have excelled him, for I have visited those
regions." — Ibn Batuta, ii. 321.
c. 1350. — ". . . I proceeded to sea by
Seyllan, a glorious mountain opposite to
Paradise. . . . 'Tis said the sound of the
waters falling from the fountain of Paradise
is heard there." — Marignolli, in Cathay,
ii. 346.
c. 1420.— "In the middle of the Gulf
there is a very noble island called Zeilam,
which is 3000 miles in circumference, and
on which they find by digging, rubies,
saflfires, garnets, and those stones which
are called cats'-eyes," — N. Conti, in India
in the XVth Century, 7.
1498. — ". . . much ginger, and pepper,
and cinnamon, but this is not so fine as that
which comes from an island which is called
Cillam, and which is 8 days distant from
Calicut." — Rotdro de V. da Gama, 88.
1514. — "Passando avanti intra la terra e
il mare si truova I'isola di Zolan dove nasce
la cannella. . . ." — Giov. da ^Tripoli, in
Archiv. Stor. ItaL, Append. 79.
1516. — "Leaving these islands of Mahal-
diva . . . there is a very large and beautiful
island which the Moors, Arabs, and Persians
call Ceylam, and the Indianis call it
Ylinarim. " — Barhosa, 166.
1586. — "This Ceylon is a brave Hand,
very fruitful and fair."— ^^a^fc^. ii. 397.
[1605. — "Heare you shall buie theis
Comodities foUowinge of the Inhabitants of
Selland."— ^tVciwoorf, First Letter Book, 84.
[1615. — "40 tons of cinnamon of Celand."
— Foster, Letters, iii. 277.
[ ,, "Here is arrived a ship out of
Holland ... at present turning under
Zilon."—lhid. iv. 34.]
1682. — ". . . having run 35 miles North
without seeing Zeilon." — Hedges, Diary,
July 7 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 28].
1727.— A. Hamilton writes Zeloan (i. 340,
&c.), and as late as 1780, in Dunn's Naval
Directory, we find Zeloan throughout.
1781. — "We explored the whole coast of
2Jelone, from Pt. Pedro to the Little Basses,
looked into every port and spoke to every
vessel we saw, without hearing of French
vessels." — Price's Letter to Ph. Francis, in
Tracts, i. 9.
1830.—
" For dearer to him are the shells that sleep
By his own sweet native stream.
Than all the pearls of Serendeep,
Or the Ava ruby's gleam !
Home ! Home ! Friends — health — repose,
What are Golconda's gems to those ? "
Bengal Annual.
CHABEE, s. H. chdbl, chdhhl, <a
key,' from Port, chave. In Bengali it
becomes sdbl, and in Tam. sdvl. In
Sea-H. 'afid.'
CHABOOTRA, s. H. chahutrd and
chdbutara, a paved, or plastered plat-
form, often attached to a house, or in
a garden.
c. 1810. — "It was a burning evening in
June, when, after sunset, I accompanied Mr.
Sherwood to Mr. Martin's bungalow. . : .
We were conducted to the Cherbuter . . .
this Cherbuter was many feet square, and
chairs were set for the guests." — Autobiog.
of Mrs. Sherwood, 345.
1811.—". . . the Chabootah or Terrace."
— Williamson, V. M. ii. 114.
1827. — "The splendid procession, having
entered the royal gardens, approached
through a long avenue of lofty trees, a
chabootra or platform of white marble "M
canopied by arches of the same material." — '^
Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xiv: "^
1834.— "We rode up to the Chabootra, j>,
which has a large enclosed court before it, ' j^
and the Darogha received us with the t;
respect which my showy escort claimed." — if^,
Mem. of Col. Mountaiji, 133; > ' ^
CHACKUR, s. P.— H. chdkar, *a ;^
servant.' The word is hardly ever ".^
now used in Anglo-Indian households '^'
except as a sort of rhyming amplifica- ' 'j
tion to Naukar (see NOKUR) : " Naukar- ' \
chdkar" the whole following. But in ' '
a past generation there was a distinc- -r- ' ;
tion made between naukar, the superior \
servant, such as a munshl, a gomdshtaf j
CHALIA, GHALE.
183
CHAMPA.
a chobddr, a khdnsama, &c., and clidhar,
a menial servant. Williamson gives a
curious list of both classes, showing
what a large Calcutta household em-
braced at the beginning of last century
{V. M. i. 185-187).
1810.— "Such is the superiority claimed
by the nokers, that to ask one of them ' whose
chauker he is ? ' would be considered a
insult." — Williamson, i. 187.
CHALIA, CHALE, n.p. Ghdlyam,
GJidliyam, or Ghdlayam; an old port
of Malabar, on the south side of the
Beypur [see BEYPOOR] E,., and opposite
Beypur. The terminal station of the
Madras Railway is in fact where
Chalyam was. A plate is given in the
Lendas of Correa, which makes this
plain. The place is incorrectly alluded
to as Kalydn in Imp. Gazetteer^ ii. 49 ;
more correctly on next page as Ghalium.
[See Logan, Malabar, i. 75.]
c. 1330.— See in Abiilfeda, "Shaiiyat, a
city of Malabar." — Oildemeister, 185.
c. 1344.— "I went then to Sh3,ly§,t, a
very pretty town, where they make the
stuffs that bear its name [see SHALEE]. . . .
Thence I returned to Kalikut." — Ibn Batuta,
iv. 109.
1516. — "Beyond this city (Calicut) towards
the south there is another city called
Chalyaui, where there are numerous Moors,
natives of the country, and much shipping."
— Barbosa, 153.
c. 1570. — "And it was during the reign of
this prince that the Franks erected their fort
at Shaleeat ... it thus commanded the
trade between Arabia and Calicut, since
between the last city and Shaleeat the dis-
tance was scarcely 2 parasangs." — Tohfut-ul-
Mujahideen, p. 129.
1572.—
" A Sampaio feroz succeder^
Cunha, que longo tempe tem o leme :
De Chale as torres altas erguer^
Em quanto Dio illustre delle treme."
Camdes, x. 61.
By Burton :
" Then shall succeed to fierce Sampaio's
powers
Cunha, and hold the helm for many a year,
building of Chale-town the lofty towers,
while quakes illustrious Diu his name to
hear,"
[c. 1610. — ". . . crossed the river which
separates the Calecut kingdom from that of a
king named Chalj."—Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. i. 368.]
1672. — "Passammo Cinacotta situata alia
bocca del fiume Ciali, done li Portughesi
hebbero altre volte Fortezza." — P. Vincenzo
Mana, 129.
CHAMPA, n.p. The name of a
kingdom at one time of great power
and importance in Indo-China, occupy-
ing the extreme S.E. of that region. A
limited portion of its soil is still known
by that name, but otherwise as the
Binh-Thuan province of Cochin China.
The race inhabiting this portion, Ghams
or Tsiams, are traditionally said to have
occupied the whole breadth of that
peninsula to the Gulf of Siam, before
the arrival of the Khmer or Kambojan
people. It is not clear whether the
people in question took their name
from Champa, or Champa from the
people ; but in any case the form of
Champa is Sanskrit, and probably it
was adopted from India like Kamboja
itself and so many other Indo-Chinese
names. The original Ghampd was a
city and kingdom on the Ganges, near
the inodern Bhagalpur. And we find
the Indo-Chinese Champa in the 7th
century called Mahd-champd, as if to
distinguish it. It is probable that the
ZdjSa or ZdjSat of Ptolemy represents
the name of this ancient kingdom ;
and it is certainly the Sanf or Ghanf of
the Arab navigators 600 years later ;
this form representing Ghamp as nearly
as is possible to the Arabic alphabet.
c. A.D. 640. — " . . . plus loin kl'est, le roy-
aume de Mo-ho-tchen-po " (Mahachampa).
— Hiouen Thsang, in Pelerins Bouddh. iii.
83.
851. — "Ships then proceed to the place
called Sanf (or Chanf) . . . there fresh
water is procured ; from this place is ex-
ported the aloes-wood called Chanfi. This
is a kingdom." — Relation des Voyages, &c.,
i. 18.
1298. — "You come to a country called
Chamba, a very rich region, having a
King of its own. The people are idolaters,
and pay a yearly tribute to the Great Kaan
. . . there are a very great number of
Elephants in this Kingdom, and they have
lign-ialoes in great abundance." — Marco Polo,
Bk. iii. ch. 5.
c. 1300.— "Passing on from this, you
come to a continent called Jampa, also
subject to the Kaan. . . ."—Rashidiiddln,
in Jklliot, i. 71.
c. 1328.— "There is also a certain part of
India called Champa. There, in place of
horses, mules, asses, and camels, they make
use of elephants for all their work."— i^riar
Jordanus, 37.
1516. — "Having passed this island
(Borney) . . . towards the country of
Ansiam and China, there is another great
island of Gentiles called Champa; which
has a King and language of its own, and
many elephants. . . . There also grows in
it aloes- wood." — Barbosa, 204.
CHAMPANA.
184
CHANK, CHUNK.
1 552. — ' ' Concorriam todolos navegantes
dos mares Occidentaes da India, e dos
Orientaes a ella, que sao as regioes di
Siao, China, Choampa, Cambbja. . . ." —
Barros, ii. vi. 1.
1572.—
*' Ves, corre a costa, que Champa se chama
Cuja mata he do pao cheiroso ornada."
Camdes, x. 129.
By Burton :
" Here courseth, see, the called Champa
shore,
with woods of odorous wood 'tis deckt
and dight."
1608. — ". . . thence (from Assam) east-
ward on the side of the northern mountains
are the Nangata [i.e. Naga] lands, the Land
of Pukham lying on the ocean, Balgu
[Baigu
Pegu], the land Rakhang,
Hamsavati, and the rest of the realm of
Munyang ; beyond these Champa, Kam-
boja, etc. All these are in general named
Kohi." — Taranatha (Tibetan) Hist, of Bvd-
dkism, by Schiefner, p. 262. The preceding
passage is of great interest as showing a
fair general knowledge of the kingdoms of
Indo-China on the part of a Tibetan priest,
and also as showing that Indo-China was
recognised under a general name, viz.
Koki.
1696. — " Mr. Bowyear says the Prince of
Champa whom he met at the Cochin Chinese
Court was very polite to him, and strenu-
ously exhorted him to introduce the English
to the dominions of Champa." — In I)al-
rymple's Or. Repert. i. 67.
CHAMPANA, s. A kind of small
vessel. (See SAMPAN.)
CHANDAUL, s. H. Ghanddl, an
outcaste, 'used generally for a man of
the lowest and most despised of the
mixt tribes ' ( Williams) ; ' properly one
sprung from a Sudra father and Brah-
man mother' {Wilson\ [The last is
the definition of the Am (ed. Jarrett,
iii. 116). Dr. Wilson identifies them
with the Kandali or Gondali of Ptolemy
{Ind. Caste, i. 57).]
712. — "You have joined those Chandils
and coweaters, and have become one of
them." — Chach-Ndmah, in Elliot, i. 193.
[1810. — "Chandela," see quotation under
HALALCORE.]
CHANDERNAGOEE, n.p. The
name of the French settlement on the
Hoogly, 24 miles by river above Cal-
cutta, originally occupied in 1673.
The name is alleged by Hunter to be
properly Ghandan{a)-nagaray ' Sandal-
wood City,' but the usual form points
rather to Ghandra-nagara, ' Moon City.'
[Natives prefer to call it Farash-danga,
or ' The gathering together of French-
men.']
1727. — " He forced the Ostenders to quit
their Factory, and seek protection from
the French at Chamagur. . . . They have
a few private Families dwelling near the
Factory, and a pretty little Chiirch to
hear Mass in, which is the chief Business
of the French in Bengal." — A. Hamilton,
ii. 18.
[1753.—" Shandemagor.
under CALCUTTA.]
See quotation
CHANK, CHUNK, s. H. sanlK
Skt. sankha, a large kind of shell
{Turbinella ra.;9a.)Jprized by the Hindus,
and used by them for offering libations,
as a horn to blow at the temples, and
for cutting into armlets and other
ornaments. It is found especially in
the Gulf of Manaar, and the Chank
fishery was formerly, like that of the
pearl-oysters, a Government monopoly
(see Tennenfs Ceylon, ii. 556, and the
references). The abnormal chank, with
its spiral opening to the right, is of ex-
ceptional value, and has been some-
times priced, it is said, at a lakh of
rupees !
c. 545. — "Then there is Sielediba, i.e.
Taprobane . . . and then again on the
continent, and further back is Marallo,
which exports conch-shells {kox^I-ovs)." —
Cosmas, in Cathay, I. clxxviii.
851.— "They find on its shores (of Ceylon)
the pearl, and the shank, a name by which
they designate the great shell which serves
for a trumpet, and which is much sought
after." — Reinaud, Relations, i. 6.
1563. — " . . . And this chanco is a ware
for the Bengal trade, and formerly it pro-
duced more profit than now. . . . And
there was formerly a custom in Bengal that
no virgin in honour and esteem could be
corrupted unless it were by placing bracelets
of chanco on her arms ; but since the Patans
came in this usage has more or less ceased ;
and so the chanco is rated lower now. ..."
— Garcia, f. 141.
1644.— "What they chiefly bring (from
Tuticorin) are cloths called cacha^* ... a
large quantity of Chanquo ; these are large
shells which they fish in that sea, and
which supply Bengal, where the blacks make
of them bracelets for the arm ; also the
biggest and best fowls in all these Eastern
parts." — Bocarro, MS. 316.
1672. — "Garroude flew in all haste to
Brahma, and brought to Kisna the chianko,
or hinJchorn, twisted to the right." — Baldaeus,
Germ. ed. 521.
* These are probably the same as Milburn,
under Tuticorin, calls Tcetchies. We do not know
the proper name. [See Putton Ketchies, under
PIECE-GOODS.]
CHARPOY.
185
CHAW BUCK.
1673. — "There are others they call chan-
^uo ; the shells of which are the Mother of
Pearl."— i^ryer, 322.
1727. — "It admits of some Trade, and
produces Cotton, Com, coars Cloth, and
Clhonk, a Shell-fish in shape of a Peri-
winkle, but as lai^e as a Man's Arm above
the Elbow. In Bengal they are saw'd into
Rings for Ornaments to Women's Arms." —
A. Hamilton, i. 131.
1734. — "Expended towards digging a
foundation, where chanks were buried
with accustomed ceremonies." — In Wheeler,
iii. 147.
1770. — "Upon the same coast is found a
ehell-fish called zanxus, of which the
Indians at Bengal make bracelets." — Raynal
(tr. 1777) i. 216.
1813. — "A chank opening to the right
hand is highly valued . . . always sells for
its weight in gold." — Milhum, i. 357.
[1871.— "The conch or chunk shell."—
Mateer, Land of Charity, 92.]
1875.—
" Chanks. Large for Cameos. Valuation
per 100 10 Rs.
White, live ,, ,, 6 ,,
,, dead ,, ,, 3 „
Table of Customs Duties on Imports
into British India up to 1875.
CHARPOY, s. H. chdrpdl, from P.
'Chihdr-pdl (i.e. four-feet), the common
Indian bedstead, sometimes of very
rude materials, but in other cases
handsomely wrought and painted. It
is correctly described in the quotation
from Ibn Batuta.
c. 1350. — "The beds in India are very
light. A single man can carry one, and
-every traveller shovdd have his own bed,
which his slave carries about on his head.
The bed consists of four conical legs, on
which four staves are laid ; between they
plait a sort of ribbon of silk or cotton.
When you lie on it you need nothing else
to render the bed sufficiently elastic." —
iii. 380.
c. 1540. — "Husain Khan Tashtd^r was
sent on some business from Bengal. He
went on travelling night and day. When-
ever sleep came over him he placed himself
on a bed (chahax-pai) and the villagers
carried him along on their shoulders." — MS.
quoted in Elliot, iv. 418.
1662. — "Turbans, long coats, trowsers,
shoes, and sleeping on charpais, are quite un-
usual." — H. of Mir Jumhi's Invasion of Assam.,
transl. by Blochmann, J.A.S.B. xli. pt. i. 80.
1876. — "A syce at Mozuffernuggar, lying
asleep on a charpoy . . . was killed by a
tame buck goring him in the side ... it
was supposed in play." — Baldwin, Large arid
Small Game of Bengal, 195.
1883. — "After a gallop across country, he
■would rest on a charpoy, or country bed,
and hold an impromptu levee of all the
village folk."— C. Eaikes, in L. of L.
Laivrence, i. 57.
CHATTA, s. An umbrella; H.
chhdtd, chhatr; Skt. chhatra.
c. 900. — "He is clothed in a waist-cloth,
and holds in his hand a thing called a
Jatra ; this is an umbrella made of pea-
cock's feathers." — Eeinaud, Relations, &c.
154.
c. 1340. — "They hoist upon these elephants
as many chatras, or umbrellas of silk,
mounted with many precious stones, and
with handles of pure gold." — Ibn Batuta,
iii. 228.
c. 1354. — "But as all the Indians com-
monly go naked, they are in the habit of
carrying a thing like a little tent-roof on a
cane handle, which they open out at will
as a protection against sun and rain. This
they call a chatyr. I brought one home to
Florence with me. . . ." — John Marignolli,
in Cathay, &c. p. 381.
1673.— "Thus the chief Naik with his
loud Musick ... an Ensign of Red, Swallow-
tailed, several Chitories, little but rich
Kitsolls (which are the Names of several
Countries for Umbrelloes). . . ." — Fryer, 1^0.
[1694.— "3 ch.2^A,QT&:'— Hedges, Diary,
Hak. Soc. ii. cclxv.
[1826.— "Another as my chitree-burdar
or umbrella-carrier." — Pandurang Hari, ed.
1873, i. 28.]
CHATTY, s. An earthen pot, sphe-
roidal in shape. It is a S. Indian
word, but is tolerably familiar in the
Anglo-Indian parlance of N. India
also, though the H. Ghurra (gJiard) is
more conmionly used there. The word
is Tam. shdti, shatti, Tel. clmtti^ which
appears in Pali as chddi.
1781.—" In honour of His Majesty's birth-
day we had for dinner fowl cutlets and a
flour pudding, and drank his health in a^
chatty of sherbet."— iVan-. of an Officer of
Baillies Detachment, quoted in Lives of the
Lindsays, iii. 285.
1829.— " The chatties in which the women
carry water are globular earthen vessels,
with a bell-mouth at top."— J/ewt. of Col,
Mountain, 97.
CHAW, s. For cha, i.e. Tea (q.v.).
1616._"I sent ... a silver chaw pot and
a fan to Capt. China y/iie."— Cocks s Diary,
i. 215.
CHAWBUCK, s. and v. A whip ;
to whip. An obsolete ^Tllgarism from
P. chdhuk, 'alert'; in H. 'a horse-
whip.' It seems to be the ^ame as the
sjambok in use at the Cape, and ap-
parently carried from India (see the
quotation from Van Twist). [Mr.
GHAWBUGK.
186
CHEEGHEE.
Skeat points out that Klinkert gives
chambok or sambok, as Javanese forms,
the standard Malay being chabok or
chabuk ; and this perhaps suggests that
the word may have been introduced
by Malay grooms once largely employed
at the Cape.]
1648. "... Poor and little thieves are
flogged with a great whip (called Siamback)
several days in succession." — Van Twist, 29.
1673. — " Upon any suspicion of default he
has a Black Guard that by a Chawbuck, a
great Whip, extorts Confession." — Fryer, 98.
1673. — "The one was of an Armenian,
Chawbucked thro\igh the City for selling of
Wine."— Ibid. 97.
1682. — ". . . Ramgivan, our Veheel there
(at Hugly) was sent for by Permesuradass,
Biilchund's servant, who immediately clapt
him in prison. Ye same day was brought
forth and slippered ; the next day he was
beat on ye soles of his feet, ye third day
Chawbuckt, and ye 4th drub'd till he could
not speak, and all to force a writing in our
names to pay Rupees 50,000 for custome of
ye Silver brought out this year." — Hedges,
Diary, Nov. 2 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 45].
[1684-5. — "Notwithstanding his being a
great person was soon stripped and chaw-
buckt." — Pringle, Madras Gonsiis. iv. 4.]
1688. — " Small offenders are only whipt on
the Back, which sort of Punishment they
call Chawbuck."— jDamjoter, ii. 138.
1699. — "The Governor of Surrat ordered
the cloth Broker to be tyed up and chaw-
bucked."— Letter from General and Council
at Bombay to E. I. G. (in Record Office), 23rd
March, 1698-9.
1726. — "Another Pariah he chawbucked
25 blows, put him in the Stocks, and kept
him there an hour." — Wheeler, ii. 410.
1756. — ". . . a letter from Mr. Hastings . . .
says that the Nabob to engage the Dutch
and French to purchase also, had put peons
upon their Factories and threatened their
Va/ptills with the Chaubac." — In Lo7ig, 79.
1760. — "Mr. Barton, laying in wait,
seized Benautrom Chattogee opposite to
the door of the Council, and with the
assistance of his bearer and his peons tied
his hands and his feet, swung him upon a
bamboo like a hog, carried him to his own
house, there with his own hand chawbooked
him in the most cruel manner, almost to
the deprivation of life ; endeavoured to
force beef into his mouth, to the irreparable
loss of his Bramin's caste, and all this
without giving ear to, or suffering the man
to speak in his own defence. . . ." — Fort
Wm. Gonsn., in Long, 214-215.
1784.—
" The sentinels placed at the door
Are for our security bail ;
With Muskets and Chaubucks secure,
They guard us in Bangalore Jail."
Song, by a Gentleman of the Navy
(prisoner with Hyder) in Seton-
Kai~)\ i. 18.
1817. — " . . . ready to prescribe his
favourite regimen of the Chabuk for every
man, woman, or child who dared to think
otherwise . ' ' — Lalla Rookh.
CHAWBUCKSWAR, s. H. from
P, chdbuk-suwdr, a rough-rider.
[1820. — "As I turned him short, he threw
up his head, which came in contact with
mine and made my chabookswar exclaim,
Alimudat. 'thehelpof Ali.' " — Tod, Personal
Narr. Calcutta rep. ii. 723.
[1892. — "A sort of high-stepping caper is
taught, the chabuksowar (whip-rider), or
breaker, holding, in addition to the bridle,
cords tied to the fore fetlocks." — Kiplirvg,
Bea^t and Man in India, 171.]
CHEBULI. The denomination of
one of the kinds of Mjrrobolans (q.v.)
exported from India. The true ety-
mology is probably Kdbull, as stated
by Thevenot, i.e. ' from Cabul.'
c. 1343. — "Chebuli mirabolani." — List of
Spices, &c., in Pegolotti (D^Ua Decima, iii.
303).
c. 1665. — "De la Province de Caboul . . ►
les Mirabolans croissent dans les Montagnes
et c'est la cause pourquoi les Orientaux les
appelent Cabuly." — Thevenot, v. 172.
CHEEGHEE, adj. A disparaging
term applied to half-castes or Eurasians
(q.v.) (corresponding to the Lip-lap of
the Dutch in Java) and also to their
manner of speech. The word is said
to be taken from chl (Fie !), a common
native (S. Indian) interjection of re-
monstrance or reproof, supposed to be
much used by the class in question.
The term is, however, perhaps also a
kind of onomatopoeia, indicating the
mincing pronunciation which often
characterises them (see below). It
should, however, be added that there
are many well-educated East Indians
who are quite free from this mincing
accent.
1781.—
" Pretty little Looking-Glasses,
Good and cheap for Chee-chee Misses."
Hich/s Bengal Gazette, March 17.
1873. — "He is no favourite with the pure^
native, whose language he speaks as his own
in addition to the hybrid minced English
(known as chee-chee), which he also em- ,
ploys." — Fraser's Magazine, Oct., 437.
1880.— "The Eurasian girl is often pretty
and graceful. . . . ' What though upon her
lips there hung The accents of her tchi-tchi
tongue.' " — Sir Ali Baba, 122,
1881.— " There is no doubt that the ' Chee=
Chee twang,' which becomes so objection^
able to every Englishman before he has been.
GHEENAR.
187
CHEETA.
long in the East, was originally learned in
the convent and the Brothers' school, and
will be clung to as firmly as the queer turns
of speech learned in the same place." — St.
Javies's Gazette, Aug. 26.
CHEENAB, s. P. chlnar, the
Oriental Plane (Piatanus orientalis)
and piatanus of the ancients ; native
from Greece to Persia. It is often by
English travellers in Persia miscalled
sycamore from confusion with the
common British tree (Acer pseudo-
platanus), which English people also
habitually miscall sycamore^ and Scotch
people miscall plane-tree ! Our quota-
tions show how old the confusion is.
The tree is not a native of India,
though there are fine chlndrs in Kash-
mere, and a few in old native gardens
in'the Punjab, introduced in the days
of the Moghul emperors. The tree is
the Arbre Sec of Marco Polo (see 2nd
ed. vol. i. 131, 132). Chlndrs of especial
vastness ana beauty are described by
Herodotus and Pliny, by Chardin and
others. At Buyukdereh near Con-
stantinople, is still shown the Plane
under which Godfrey of Boulogne is
said to have encamped. At Tejrish,
N. of Teheran, Sir H. Rawlinson tells
us that he measured a great chlndr
which has a girth of 108 feet at 5 feet
from the ground.
c. 1628. — " The gardens here are many . . .
abounding in lofty pyramidall cypresses,
broad-spreading Chenawrs. . . ." — Sir T.
Herbert, 136.
1677. — "We had a fair Prospect of the
City (Ispahan) filling the one half of an
ample Plain, few Buildings . . . shewing
themselves by reason of the high Chinors, or
Sicamores shading the choicest of them. . . ."
—Fryer, 259.
,, "We in our Return cannot but take
notice of the famous Walk between the two
Cities of Jelfa and Ispahaun ; it is planted
with two rows of Sycamores (which is the
tall Maple, not the Sycamore of Alkair)." —
Ibid. 286.
1682. — "At the elegant villa and garden
at Mr. Bohun's at Lee. He shewed me the
Zinnar tree or piatanus, and told me that
since they had planted this kind of tree
about the Citty of Ispahan . . . the plague
. • . had exceedingly abated of its mortal
eSects."— Evelyn's Diary, Sept. 16.
1726. — " . . . the finest road that you can
imagine . . . planted in the middle with 135
Sennaar trees on one side and 132 on the
other."— Valentijn, v. 208.
1783.— "This tree, which in most parts of
Asia is called the Chinaur, grows to the
size of an oak, and has a taper straight
trunk, with a silver-coloured bark, and its
leaf, not unlike an expanded hand, is of a
pale green." — G. Forster's Journey, ii. 17.
1817. — "... they seem
Like the Chenar-tree grove, where winter
throws
O'er all its tufted heads its feathery snows."
Mokanva.
[1835. — " . . . the island Char chiinar . . .
a skilful monument of the Moghul Emperor,
who named it from the four plane trees he
planted on the spot." — Hiigel, Travels in
Kashmir, 112.
[1872. — "I . . . encamped under some
enormous chunar or oriental plane trees."
— Wilson, Abode of Snow, 370.]
Glilndr is alleged to l)e in Badakhshan
applied to a species of poplar.
CHEENY, s. See under SUGAR.
1810.— "The superior kind (of raw sugar)
which may often be had nearly white . . .
and sharp-grained, under the name of
cheeny." — Williamson, V. M. ii. 134.
CHEESE, s. This word is well known
to be used in modern English slang for
"anything good, first-rate in quality,
genuine, pleasant, or advantageous"
{Slang Diet.). And the most probable
source of the term is P. and H. chlz,
'thing.' For the expression used to
be common among Anglo-Indians, e.g.,
" My new Arab is the real cMz " ;
" These cheroots are the real cMz" i.e.
the real thing. The word may have
been an Anglo-Indian importation,
and it is difficult otherwise to account
for it. [This view is accepted by the
N.E.D.; for other explanations see
1 ser. N. dh Q. viii. 89 ; 3 ser. vii.
465, 505.]
CHEETA, s. H. chUd, the Felis
jubata, Schreber, [Cynaeluriis jubatus,
Blanford], or 'Hunting Leopard,' so
called from its being commonly trained
to use in the chase. From Skt. chitraJca,
or chitrakdya, lit. 'having a speckled
body.'
1563.—". . . and when they wish to pay
him much honour they call him Rdo ; as for
example Chita-Rao, whom I am acquafnted
with ; and this is a proud name, for Chita
signifies ' Ounce ' (or panther) and this Ckita-^
Rao means 'King as strong as a Panther.'"
— Garcia, f. 36.
c. 1596.— "Once a leopard (chlta) had
been caught, and without previous training,
on a mere hint by His Majesty, it brought
in the prey, like trained leopards, "-ylin-t-
Akbarl, ed. Blochmann, i. 286.
1610.— Hawkins calls the Cheetas at
Akbar's Court ' ounces for game.'— In
Furchas, i. 218.
CHELING, GHELI.
188
CHEROOT.
[1785. — "The Cheetah-connah, the place
where the Nabob's panthers and other
animals for hunting are kept." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 450.]
1862.— "The true Cheetah, the Hunting
Leopard of India, does not exist in Ceylon."
—Tennent, i. 140.
1879. — "Two young cheetahs had just
come in from Bombay ; one of these was as
tame as a house-cat, and like the puma,
purred beautifully when stroked." — '■^Jam-
rack's," in Sat. Review, May 17, p. 612.
It has been ingeniously suggested
by Mr. Aldis Wright that the word
cheater^ as used by Shakspere, in the
following passage, refers to this
animal : —
Falstaff : "He's no swaggerer, Hostess;
a tame cheater i' faith ; you may stroke
him gently as a puppy greyhound ; he'll not
swagger." — 2nd Part King Henry IV. ii. 4.
Compare this with the passage just
quoted from the Saturday Review !
And the interpretation would rather
derive confirmation from a parallel
passage from Beaumont & Fletcher :
" . . . if you give any credit to the jug-
gling rascal, you are worse than simple wid-
geons, and will be drawn into the net by
this decoy-duck, this ta7Jie cheater." — The
Fair Maid of the Inn, iv. 2.
But we have not been able to trace
any possible source from which Shak-
spere could have derived the name of
the animal at all, to say nothing of the
familiar use of it. [The N.E.D. gives
no support to the suggestion.]
CHELING, CHELI, s. The word
is applied by some Portuguese writers
to the traders of Indian origin who
were settled at Malacca. It is not
found in the Malay dictionaries, and
it is just possible that it originated
in some confusion of Quelin (see
KLING) and CJiuli (see CHOOLIA), or
rather of Quelin and Chetin (see
CHETTY).
1567. — "From the cohabitation of the
Chejins of Malaqua with the Christians in
the same street (even although in divers
houses) spring great offences against God
our Lord." — Decrees of the Sacred Council of
Goa, in Archiv. Port. Orient., Dec. 23.
1613. — "E depois daquelle porto aberto e
franqueado aportarao mercadores de Choro-
mandel ; mormente aquelles chelis com rou-
pas. . . ." — Godinho de Fredia, Av.
,, "This settlement is divided into
two parishes, S. Thome and S. Estevao, and
that part of S. Thome called Campon Chelim
extends from the shore of the Jaos Bazar
to the N.W. and terminates at the Stone
Bastion ; in this part dwell the Chelis of
Choromandel." — Godinho de Eredia, 5u. See
also f . 22, [and under CAMPOO].
CHELINGO, s. Arab, shalandt,
[whence Malayal. chalanti, Tam. sha-
langu ;] " djalanga, qui va sur I'eau ;
chalangue, barque, bateau dont les
planches sont clouees" {Diet. Tam.
Franc., Pondichery, 1855). This seems
an unusual word, and is perhaps con-
nected through the Arabic with the
medieval vessel chelandia, chelandria,
chelindras, chelande, &c., used in carry-
ing troops and horses. [But in its
present form the word is S. Indian,]
1726.—" ... as already a Chialeng (a
sort of small native row-boat, which is used
for discharging and loading cargo). . . ." —
Valentijn, V. Chor. 20.
1746.—
" Chillinga hire . . . . 0 22 0"
Account charges at Fort St. David,
Deer. 31, MS. in India Office.
1761. — "It appears there is no more than
one frigate that has escaped ; therefore don't
lose an instant to send us chelingoes upon
chelingoes loaded with rice. . . ." — Laity to
Raymond at Pidicat. In Comp. H. of the War
in India (Tract), 1761, p. 85.
,, "No more than one frigate has
escaped ; lose not an instant in sending
chelingoes upon chelingoes loaded with
rice." — Carra^cioWs Life of Clive, i. 58.
CHEROOT, s. A cigar ; but the
term has been appropriated specially
to cigars truncated at both ends, as
the Indian and Manilla cigars always
were in former days. The word is
Tam. shuruttu, [Mai, churuttu,] 'a roll
(of tobacco).' In the South cheroots
are chiefly made at Trichinopoly and
in the Godavery Delta, the produce
being known respectively as Tlichies
and Llinkas. The earliest occurrence
of the word that we know is in Father
Beschi's Tamil "story of Parmartta
Guru (c. 1725). On p. 1 one of the
characters is described as carrying a
firebrand to light his pugaiyailai
shshuruttu, 'roll (cheroot) of tobacco.'
[The N.E.D. quotes cheroota in 1669.]
Grose (1750-60), speaking of Bombay,
whilst describing the cheroot does
not use that word, but another which
is, as far as we know, entirely obsolete
in British India, viz. Buncus (q.v.).
1759. — In the expenses of the Nabob's
entertainment at Calcutta in this year we
find:
"60 lbs. of Masulipatam cheroots, Rs.
500."— In Long, 194.
CHERRY FOUJ.
189
GHETTY.
1781. — ". . . am tormented every day by
a parcel of gentlemen coming to the end of
my berth to talk politics and smoke cheroots
— advise them rather to think of mending
the holes in their old shirts, like me." —
Hon. J. Lindsay (in Lives of the Lindsays),
iii. 297.
,, " Our evening amusements instead
of your stupid Harmonics, was playing Cards
and Backgammon, chewing Beetle and smok-
ing Cherutes." — Old Country Captain, in
hidia Gazette, Feby. 24.
1782. — "Le tabac y reussit tr^s bien ; les
chiroutes de Manille sont renomm^es dans
toute rinde par leur goiit agr^able ; aussi
les Dames dans ce pays fument-elles toute
la journ^e." — ^Sonnerat, Voyage, iii. 43.
1792. — "At that time (c. 1757) I have seen
the officers mount guard many's the time
and oft . . . neither did they at that time
carry your fusees, but had a long Pole with
an iron head to it. . . . With this in one
Hand and a Chiroot in the other you saw
them saluting away at the Main Guard." —
Madras Courier, April 3.
1810. — "The lowest classes of Europeans,
as also of the natives . . , frequently smoke
cheroots, exactly corresponding with the
Spanish segar, though usually made rather
more bulky," — Williamson, V. M. i. 499.
1811. — "Dire que le T'cherout est la
cigarre, c'est me dispenser d'en faire la
description." — Solvyns, iii.
[1823. — "He amused himself by smoking
several carrotes." — Owen, Nai-r. ii. 50.]
1875. — "The meal despatched, all who
were not on duty lay down . . . almost too
tired to smoke their cheroots before falling
asleep." — The Dilemma, ch. xxxvii.
CHERRY FOUJ, s. H. charl-fauj ?
This curious phrase occurs in the
quotations, the second of which ex-
plains its meaning. I am not certain
what the first part is, but it is most
probably charl, in the sense of 'mov-
able,' ' locomotive,' so that the phrase
was equivalent to ' flying brigade.'
[It may possibly be charht, for charhnl,
in the sense of ' preparation for battle.']
It was evidently a technicality of the
Mahratta armies.
1803. — "The object of a cherry fouj,
without guns, with two armies after it,
must be to fly about and plunder the richest
country it can find, not to march through
exhausted countries, to make revolutions in
cities." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 59.
1809. — "Two detachments under . . .
Mahratta chiefs of some consequence, are
now employed in levying contributions in
different parts of the Jypoor country. Such
detachments are called churee fuoj ; they
are generally equipped very lightly, with
hut little artillery ; and are equally formi-
dable in their progress to friend and foe." —
Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp,
128 ; [ed. 1892, p. 96].
CHETTY, s. A member of any
of the trading castes in S. India,
answering in every way to the
Banyans of W. "^and N. India.
Malayal. dietti, Tam. shetti, [Tel. setti,
in Ceylon seddi]. These have all been
supposed to be forms from the Skt.
sreshti; but C. P. Brown (MS.) denies
this, and says " Shetti, a shop-keeper,
is plain Telegu," and quite distinct
from sreshti. [The same view is
taken in the Madras Gloss.'] Whence
then the H. Seth (see SETT)? [The
word was also used for a 'merchant-
man ' : see the quotations from Pyrard
on which Gray notes : "I do not
know any other authority for the
use of the word for merchantships,
though it is analogous to our 'mer-
chantmen.' "]
c. 1349. — The word occurs in Ibn Batuta
(iv. 259) in the form s§,ti, which he says was
given to very rich merchants in China ; and
this is one of his questionable statements
about that country.
1511. — "The great Afonso Dalboquerque
. . . determined to appoint Ninachatu, be-
cause he was a Hindoo, Governor of the
Quilins (Cheling) and Chetins."— Comment,
of Af. Dalhoq., Hak. Soc. iii. 128; [and see
quotation from ibid. iii. 146, under KLING].
1516. — "Some of these are called Chettis,
who are Gentiles, natives of the province of
Cholmender. " — Barhosa, 144.
1552. — " . . . whom our people commonly
call Chatis. These are men with such a
genius for merchandise, and so acute in
every mode of trade, that among our people
when they desire either to blame or praise
any man for his subtlety and skill in mer-
chant's traffic they say of him, * he is a
Chatim ' ; and they use the word chatinar
for 'to trade,' — which are words now very
commonly received among us." — Barros, 1.
ix. 3.
c. 1566. — "Ui sono uomini periti che si
chiamano Chitini, li quali metteno il prezza
alle perle." — Cesare Federici, in Ramusio,
iii. 390.
1596. — "The vessels of the Chatins of these
parts never sail along the coast of Malavar
nor towards the north, except in a cafilla,
in order to go and come more securely, and
to avoid being cut off by the Malavars and
other corsairs, who are continually roving
in those seas. " — Viceroy's Proclamation at Oca,
in Archiv. Port. Or., fasc. 3, 661.
1598.— "The Souldiers in these dayea give
themselves more to be Chettijns [var. lect.
Chatiins] and to deale in Marchandise, than
to serve the King in his Armado." — Ltns-
choten, 58 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 202].,
[ ,, " Most of these vessels were Chetils,
that is to say, merchantmen." — Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 345.
GHEYLA.
190 CHICANE, CHICANERY.
[c. 1610. — "Each is composed of fifty or
sixty war galiots, without counting those of
chetie, or merchantmen." — Pyrardde Laval,
Hak. Soc. ii. 117.]
1651.— "The Sitty are merchant folk."—
Rofferius, 8.
1686.—". . . And that if the Chetty
Bazaar people do not immediately open
their shops, and sell their grain, etc., as
usually, that the goods and commodities
in their several ships be confiscated." — In
Wheeler, i. 152.
1726. — "The Sittis are merchant folk and
also porters. . . ." — Valentijn, Choro. 88.
,, "The strength of a Bramin is
Knowledge ; the strength of a King is
Courage ; the strength of a Bellale (or
Cultivator) is Eevenue ; the strength of a
Chetti is Money." — Apophthegms of Ceylon,
tr. in Valentijn, v. 390.
c. 1754, — "Chitties are a particular kind
of merchants in Madras, and are generally
very rich, but rank with the left-hai^d cast."
—Ives, 25.
1796. — "Cetti, mercanti astuti, diligenti,
laboriosi, sobrii, frugali, ricchi." — Fra Pao-
lino, 79.
[CHEYLA, s. "Originally a H.
word {chela, Skt. chetaka, chedaka)
meaning 'a servant,' many changes
have been rung upon it in Hindu
life, so that it has meant a slave, a
household slave, a family retainer, an
adopted member of a great family, a
dependant relative and a soldier in
its secular senses ; a follower, a pupil,
a disciple and a convert in its ec-
<jlesiastical senses. It has passed out
of Hindu usage into Muhammadan
usage with much the same meanings
and ideas attached to it, and has
even meant a convert from Hinduism
to Islam." {Col. Temple, in Ind. Ant,
July, 1896, pp. 200 seqq.). In Anglo-
Indian usage it came to mean a special
battalion made up of prisoners and
converts.
[c. 1596.— "The Chelahs or Slaves. His
Majesty from religious motives dislikes the
name handah or slave. . . . He therefore
calls this class of men Chelahs, which Hindi
term signifies a faithful disciple." — Aln,
Blochmann, i. 253 seqq.
[1791. — "(The Europeans) all were bound
on the parade and rings (boly) the badge
of slavery were put into their ears. They
were then incorporated into a battalion of
Cheylas." — In Seton-Karr, ii. 311.
[1795. — " ... a Havildar . . . compelled
to serve in one of his Chela Cov^s."—lhid.
ii. 407.]
CHIAMAY, n.p. The name of an
imaginary lal^e, which in the maps of the
16th century, followed by most of those
of the 17th, is made the source of most
of the great rivers of Further India, in-
cluding the Brahmaputra, the Irawadi,
the Salwen, and the IMenam. Lake
Chiamay was the counterpart of the
African lake of the same period which
is made the source of all the great rivers
of Africa, but it is less easy to suggest
what gave rise to this idea of it. The
actual name seems taken from the
State of Zimm^ (see JANGOMAY) or
Chiang-mai.
c. 1544. — "So proceeding onward, he ar-
rived at the Lake of Singipamor, which
ordinarily is called Chiammay. . . ." — F.M.
Pinto, Cogan's tr., p. 271.
1552, — "The Lake of Chiamai, which
stands to the northward, 200 leagues in the
interior, and from which issue six notable
streams, three of which combining with
others form the great river which passes
through the midst of Siam, whilst the other
three discharge into the Gulf of Bengala." —
Barros, 1. ix. 1.
1572.—
" Olha o rio Menao, que se derrama
Do grande lago, que Chiamai se chama."
Gamoes, x. 125.
1652. — "The Countrey of these Brames
. . . extendeth Northwards from the neer-
est Pegnan Kingdomes . . . watered with
many great and remarkable Rivers, issuing
from the Lake Chiamay, which though
600 miles from the Sea, and emptying itself
continually into so many Channels, contains
400 miles in compass, and is nevertheless
full of waters for the one or the other." —
P. Heylin's Gosmographie, ii. 238.
CHICANE, CHICANERY, ss.
These English words, signifying petti-
fogging, captious contention, taking
every possible advantage in a contest,
have been referred to Spanish cliico,
' little,' and to Fr. chic, chicquet, ' a little
bit,' as by IVIr. Wedgwood in his Diet,
of Eng. Etymology. See also quotation
from Saturday Review below. But there
can be little doubt that the words are
really traceable to the game of cJmugdn,
or horse-golf. This game is now well
known in England under the name of
Polo (q.v.). But the recent introduc-
tion under that name is its second im-
portation into Western Europe. For
in the Middle Ages it came from Persia
to Byzantium, where it was popular
under a modification of its Persian
name (verb T^vKavl^eiv, playing ground
T^vKaviaTTjpLov), and from Byzantium
it passed, as a pedestrian game, to
Languedoc, where it was called, by
a further modification, chicane (see
CHICANE, CHICANERY. 191 CHICANE, CHICANERY.
Ducange, Dissertations sur VHistoire
de St. Louis, viii., and his Glossarium
Graecitatis, s.v. r^vKavi^eiu ; also Ouseley's
Travels, i. 345). The analogy of certain
periods of the game of golf suggests
how the figuratiye meaning of chicaner
might arise in taking advantage of the
petty accidents of the surface. And
this is the strict meaning of chicaner,
as used by military writers.
Ducange's idea was that the Greeks
had borrowed both the game and the
name from France, but this is evi-
dently erroneous. He was not aware
of the Persian chaugdn. But he ex-
plains well how the tactics of the game
would have led to the application of
its name to " those tortuous proceedings
of pleaders which we old practitioners
call harresj' The indication of the
Persian origin of both the Greek and
French words is due to W. Ouseley
and to Quatremere. The latter has an
interesting note, full of his usual wealth
of Oriental reading, in his translation
of Makrizi's Mameluke Sultans, tom. i.
pt. i. pp. 121 seqq.
The preceding etymology was put
forward again in Notes upon Mr.
Wedgwood's Dictionary published by
one of the present writers in Ocean
Highways, Sept. 1872, p. 186. The same
etymology has since been given by
Littre (s.v.), who says : " Dhs lors, la
serie des sens est : jeu de mail, puis
action de disputer la partie, et enfin
manoeuvres processives " ; [and is ac-
cepted by the N.E.D. with the reserva-
tion that "evidence actually connect-
ing the French with the Greek word
appears not to be known "].
The P. forms of the name are
chaugdn and chauigdn; but according
to the Bahdri 'Ajam (a great Persian
dictionary compiled in India, 1768) the
primitive form of the word is chulgdn
from chul, ' bent,' which (as to the form)
is corroborated by the Arabic sawljdn.
On the other hand, a probable origin
of chaugdn would be an Indian (Prakrit)
word, meaning 'four corners' [Platts
gives chaugdna, 'four-fold'], viz. as a
name for the polo-ground. The chulgdn
is possibly a ' striving after meaning.'
The meanings are according to Vtillers
(1) any stick with a crook ; (2) such a
stick used as a drumstick ; (3) a
crook from which a steel ball is sus-
pended, which was one of the royal
insignia, otherwise called hauhaba [see
Bhchmann, Am, vol. i. plate ix. No. 2.] ;
(4) (The golf-stick, and) the game of
horse-golf.
The game is now quite extinct in
Persia and Western Asia, surviving
only in certain regions adjoining India,
as is specified under Polo. But for
many centuries it was the game of
kings and courts over all Mahomme-
dan Asia. The earliest Mahonmiedan
historians represent the game of chau-
gdn as familiar to the Sassanian kings ;
Ferdusi puts the clmugdn-&t\ck. into
the hands of Siawush, the father of
Kai Khusru or Cyrus ; many famous
kings were devoted to the game,
among whom may be mentioned
Nuruddin the Just, Atabek of Syria
and the great enemy of the Crusaders.
He was so fond of the game that he
used (like Akbar in after days) to
play it by lamp-light, and was severely
rebuked by a devout Mussulman for
being so devoted to a mere amuse-
ment. Other zealous c/^aw^«?^-playe^s
were the great Saladin, Jalaluddin
Mankbarni of Khwarizm, and Malik
Bibars, Marco Polo's " Bendocquedar
Soldan of Babylon," who was said
more than once to have played
chaugd7i at Damascus and at Cairo
within the same week. Many illus-
trious persons also are mentioned in
Asiatic history as having met their
death by accidents in the maiddn, as
the chaugdn-fieldwas especially called ;
e.g. Kutbuddin il)ak of Delhi, who
was killed by such a fall at Lahore
in (or about) 1207. In Makrizi (I. i.
121) we read of an Amir at the
Mameluke Court called Husamuddm
Lajin 'Azizi the Jukdnddr (or Lord
High Polo-stick).
It is not known when the game was
conveyed to Constantinople, but it
must have been not later than the
beginning of the 8th century.* The
fullest description of the game as
played there is given by Johannes
Cinnamus (c. 1190), who does not
however give the barbarian name :
"The winter now being over and the gloom
cleared away, he (the Emperor Manuel
Comnenus) devoted himself to a certain
sober exercise which from the first had been
the custom of the Emperors and their sons
to practise. This is the manner thereof.
A party of young men divide into two equal
bands, and in a flat space which has been
* The court for chaugdn is ascribed by Codinus
(see below) to Theodosius Parvus. This could
hardly be the son of Arcadius (a.d. 408-450), but
rather Theodosius III. (716-718).
CHICANE, CHICANERY. 192 CHICANE, CHICANERY.
measured out purposely they cast a leather
ball in size somewhat like an apple ; and
setting this in the middle as if it were a
prize to be contended for they rush into the
contest at full speed, each grasping in his
right hand a stick of moderate length which
comes suddenly to a broad rounded end, the
middle of which is closed by a network of
dried catgut. Then each party strives who
shall first send the ball beyond the goal
l)lanted conspicuously on the opposite side,
for whenever the ball is struck by the netted
sticks through the goal at either side, that
gives the victory to the other side. This is
the kind of game, evidently a slippery and
dangerous one. For a player must be con-
tinually throwing himself right back, or
bending to one side or the other, as he
turns his horse short, or suddenly dashes
off at speed, with such strokes and twists as
are needed to follow up the ball. . . . And
thus as the Emperor was rushing round in
furious fashion in this game, it so happened
that the horse which he rode came violently
to the ground. He was prostrate below the
horse, and as he struggled vainly to extricate
himself from its incumbent weight his thigh
and hand were crushed beneath the saddle
and much injured. . . ." — In Bonn ed.
pp. 263-264.
We see from this passage that at
Byzantium the game was played with
a kind of racket, and not with a polo-
stick.
We have not been able to find an
instance of the medieval French chi-
cane in this sense, nor does Littre's
Dictionary give any. But Ducange
states positively that in his time the
word in this sense survived in Langue-
doc, and there could be no better
evidence. From Henschel's Ducange
also we borrow a quotation which
shows chuca, used for some game of
ball, in French-Latin, surely a form
of chaugdn or chicane.
The game of chaugdn, the ball (gu
or gam) and the playing-ground
(maiddn) afford constant metaphors in
Persian literature.
c. 820. — "If a man dream that he is on
horseback along with the King himself, or
some great personage, and that he strikes
the ball home, or wins the chukan {iJToi
T^VKavL^ei) he shall find grace and favour
thereupon, conformable to the success of
his ball and the dexterity of his horse."
Again : " If the King dream that he has won
in the chukan {6tl ir^vKavL^ev) he shall find
things prosper with him."— The Dream Judg-
ments of Achmet Ibn Seirim, from a MS.
Greek version quoted by Ducange in Gloss.
Chraecitatis.
c. 940. — Constantine Porphyrogenitus,
speaking of the rapids of the Danapris or
Dnieper, says : "6 5^ to&to <ppayfibs Toaov-
Tov icTTL (TT€v6s 6<Tov rb wXaTos rod r^vKavia-
Trjplov" ("The defile in this case is as
narrow as the width of the chukan-ground.")
— De Adm. Imp., cap. ix. (Bonn ed. iii. 75).
969. — "Cumque inquisitionis sedicio non
modica petit pro Constantino . . . ex ea
parte qua Zucanistri magnitudo portenditur,
Constantinus crines solutus per cancellos
caput exposuit, suaque ostensione populi
mox tumultum sedavit." — Liudjyrdndus, in
Pertz, Mon. Germ., iii. 333,
" . . . he selected certain of his medicines-
and drugs, and made a goff-stick (jaukan ?)
[Burton, ' a bat '] with a hollow handle, into-
which he introduced them ; after which . . ,
he went again to the King , . . and directed
him to repair to the horse-course, and to play
with the ball and goff-stick. . . ." — Lane's
Arabian Nights, i. 85-86 ; [Burton, i. 43],
c. 1030-40. — "Whenever you march . . .
you must take these people with you, and
you must . . . not allow them to drink wine
or to play at chaMghSin." — Baihaki, in
miiot, ii. 120.
1416. — " Bernardus de Castro novo et
nonnulli alii in studio Tholosano studentes,
ad ludum lignobolini sive Chucanun
luderunt pro vino et volema, qui ludus est
quasi ludus billardi," &c. — MS. quoted in
Henschel's Ducange.
c. 1420.— "The T^VKavKTrripiou wa&
founded by Theodosius the Less , . . Basilius
the Macedonian extended and levelled the
Ti^vKavtcTTT^piov." — Georgius Codinus de
Antiq. Constant., Bonn ed, 81-82,
1516. — Barbosa, speaking of the Mahora-
medans of Cambay, says: "Saom tarn
ligeiros e manhosos na sela que a cavalo
jogaom ha choqua, ho qual joguo eles tem
autre sy na conta em que nos temos ho das
canas" — (Lisbon ed. 271) ; i.e. "They are so
swift and dexterous in the saddle that they
play choca on horseback, a game which they
hold in as high esteem as we do that of the
canes" [i.e. the jereed).
1560, — "They (the Arabs) are such great
riders that they play tennis on horseback "
{mie jog do a choca a cavallo). — Tenreiro,
Itinerario, ed, 1762, p, 359.
c. 1590. — "His Majesty also plays at
chaugan in dark nights. . , the balls which
are used at night are set on fire, , . , For
the sake of adding splendour to the game* \
. . . His Majesty has knobs of gold and,
silver fixed to the tops of the chaugdn sticks.
If one of them breaks, any player thatget?'
hold of the pieces may keep them." — Am-i-
Akbarl, i. 298 ; [ii. 303].
1837. — ' ' The game of choughan mentioned ;
by Baber is still played everywhere in Tibet i
it is nothing but 'hockey on horseback,' and
is excellent fun." — Vigne, in J. A. S. Bengal,
vi, 774.
In the following I would say, in
justice to the great man whose words
are quoted, that chicane is used in the
quasi-military sense of taking every
CHICK.
193
CHICK.
possible advantage of the ground in
a contest :
1761. — "I do suspect that some of the
great Ones have had hopes' given to them
that the Dutch may be induced to join
us in this war against the Spaniards, —
if such an Event should take place 1 fear
some sacrifices will be made in the East
Indies — I pray God my suspicions may be
without foundation. I think Delays and
Chicanery is allowable against those who
take Advantage of the times, our Distresses,
and situation." — Unj^hlislied Holograph
Letter from Lord Chve, in India Office
Records. Dated Berkeley Square, and in-
dorsed 27th Deer. 1761.
1881. — "One wovdd at first sight be in-
clined to derive the French chic from the
English ' cheek ' ; ' but it appears that the
English is itself the derived word, chic being
an old Romance word signifying JiTiesse, or
subtlety, and forming the root of our own
word chicanery." — Sat. Rev., Sept. 10,
p. 326 (Essay on French Slang).
CHICK, s.
a. H. — P. chik; a kind of screen-
blind made of finely-split bamboo,
laced with twine, and often painted
on the outer side. It is hung or
framed in doorways or windows, both
in houses and in tents. The thing
[which is described by Roe,] may
possibly have come in with the Mon-
gols, for we find in Kovalefski's Mon-
gol Diet. (2174) ''TcMk=Natte." The
Am (i. 226) has chigh. Chicks are now
made in London, as well as imported
from China and Japan. Chicks are
described by Clavdjo in the tents of
Timour's chief wife :
1404. — " And this tent had two doors, one
in front of the other, and the first doors
were of certain thin coloured wands, joined
one to another like in a hurdle, and covered
on the outside with a texture of rose-coloured
silk, and finely woven ; and these doors were
made in this fashion, in order that when shut
the air might yet enter, whilst those within
could see those outside, but those outside
could not see those who were within." —
§ cxxvi.
[1616. — His wives "whose Curiositye made
them breake little holes in a grate of reede
that hung before it to gaze on raee." — Sir T.
Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 321.]
1673. — "Glass is dear, and scarcely pur-
chaseable . . . therefore their Windows are
usually folding doors, screened with Cheeks
or latises." — Fryer, 92.
The pron. cheek is still not uncommon
among English people :— "The Coach where
the Women were was covered with cheeks,
a sort of hanging Curtain, made with Bents
variously coloured with Lacker, and Chec-
quered with Packthred so artificially that
N
you see all without, and yourself within
unperceived." — Fryer, 83.
1810.— "Cheeks or Screens to keep out
the g[axe."—Willia')nson, V. M. ii. 43.
1825.— "The check of the tent prevents
effectually any person from seeing what
passes within. . . ." — Heber led. 1844),
i. 192. "
b. Short for chickeen, a sum of four
rupees. This is the Venetian zecchino,
cecchinOj or sequin, a gold coin long
current on the shores of India, and
which still frequently turns up in
treasure-trove, and in hoards. In the
early part of the 15th century Nicolo
Conti mentions that in some parts of
India, Venetian ducats, i.e. sequins,
were current (p. 30). And recently,
in fact in our own day, chick was a
term in frequent Anglo-Indian use, e.g.
" I'll bet you a chick."
The word zecchino is from the Zecca,
or Mint at Venice, and that name is of
Arabic origin, from sikka, 'a coining
die.' The double history of this word
is curious. We have just seen how
in one form, and by what circuitous
secular journey, through Egypt,
Venice, India, it has gained a place
in the Anglo-Indian Vocabulary. By
a directer route it has also found a
distinct place in the same repository
under the form Sicca (q.v.), and in this
shape it still retains a ghostly kind of
existence at the India Office. It is
remarkable how first the spread of
Saracenic power and civilisation, then
the spread of Venetian commerce and
coinage, and lastly the spread of
English commerce and power, should
thus have brought together two words
identical in origin, after so widely
divergent a career.
The sequin is sometimes called in
the South shdndrcash, because the
Doge with his sceptre is taken for the
Shandr, or toddy-drawer climbing the
palm-tree ! [See Burnell, LiThschoteUy
i. 243.] (See also VENETIAN.)
We apprehend that the gambling
phrases ' c7^^cfew-stakes ' and Uhicken-
hazard ' originate in the same word.
1583.— "Chickinos which be pieces of
Golde woorth seuen shillings a piece ster-
ling."—Caesar Frederici, in IfaM. ii. 343.
1608.— "When I was there (at Venice) a
chiquiney was worth eleven livers and
twelve sols." — Qori/at's Crudities, ii. 68.
1609. "Three or four thousand chequins
were as pretty a proportion to live quietly
CHICKEN.
194
CHICKORE.
on, and so give over." — Pericles, P. of Tyre,
iv. 2.
1612. — "The Grand Signiors Custotne of
this Port Moha is worth yearly unto him
1500,chicquenes."— *S«ris, in Purchas, i. 348.
[1616. — "Shee tooke chickenes and
royalls for her goods." — Sir T. Roe, Hak.
Soc. i. 228.]
1623. — "Shall not be worth a chequin, if
it were knock'd at an outcry." — Beaum. d-
Flet., The Maid in the Mill, v. 2.
1689. — "Four Thousand Checkins he
privately tied to the flooks of an Anchor
under Water." — Ovington, 418.
1711.— "He (the Broker) will charge 32
Shahees per Chequeen when they are not
•worth 31^ in the Bazar." — Lochyer, 227.
1727. — "When my Barge landed him, he
gave the Cockswain five Zequeens, and
loaded her back with Poultry and Fruit." —
A. Hamilton, i. 301 ; ed. 1744, i. 303.
1767.— "Keceived . . .
* * * * *
*'Chequins 5 at 5. Arcot Rs. 25 0 0"
* * * * *
Lord Glive's Account of his Voyage to iTvdia,
in Long', 497.
1866.—
*' Whenever master spends a chick,
I keep back two rupees. Sir."
Trevelyan, The DaicJc Bungalow.
1875. — "'Can't do much harm by losing
twenty cMcks,' observed the Colonel in
Anglo-Indian argot." — The Dileinma, ch. x.
CHICKEN, s. Embroidery ;
CMckenwalla, an itinerant dealer in
embroidered handkerchiefs, petticoats,
and such like. P. chikin or chikln,
'art needlework.' [At Lucknow, the
chief centre of the manufacture, this
embroidery was formerly done in silk ;
the term is now applied to hand-
worked flowered muslin. (See Hoey,
Monograjph, 88, Yusuf AH, 69.)]
CHICKGBE, s. The red-legged part-
ridge, or its close congener GaccaJns
chukoTj Gray. It is common in the
Western Himalaya, in the N. Punjab,
and in Afghanistan. The francolin of
Moorcroft's Travels is really the chickore.
The name appears to be Skt. chakora,
and this disposes of the derivation
formerly suggested by one of the
•present writers, as from the Mongol
tsokhor, 'dappled or pied' (a word,
moreover, which the late Prof.
Schiefner informed us is only applied
to horses). The name is sometimes
applied to other birds. Thus, accord-
ing to Cunningham, it is applied in
Ladak to the Snow-cock {Tetraogallus
Himalayensis, Gray), and he appears to
give chd-kor as meaning ' white- bird ' in
Tibetan. Jerdon gives 'snow chukor'
and ' strath-c/mA;or ' as sportsmen's
names for this fine bird. And in
Bengal Proper the name is applied,
by local English sportsmen, to the
large handsome partridge {Ortygornis
gularis, Tem.) of Eastern Bengal, called
in H. kaiyah or han-tUar ('forest
partridge'). See Jerdon, ed. 1877, ii.
575. Also the birds described in the
extract from Mr. Abbott below do not
appear to have been caccahis (which he
speaks of in the same journal as 'red-
legged partridge'). And the use of
the word by Persians (apparently) is
notable ; it does not appear in Persian
dictionaries. There is probably some
mistake. The -birds spoken of may
have been the Large Sand-grouse
(Pterocles are7iarius, Pal.), which in
both Persia and Afghanistan is called
by names meaning ' Black-breast.'
The belief that the chickore eats fire,
mentioned in the quotation below, is
probably from some verbal misconcep-
tion (quasi dtish-khor ?). [This is hardly
probable as the idea that the partridge
drinks the moonbeams is as old as the
Brahma Vaivarta Purana : " O Lord,
I drink in with the partridges of my
eyes thy face full of nectar, which re-
sembles the full moon of autumn."
Also see Katha Sarit Sdgara, tr. by Mr.
Tawney (ii. 243), who has kindly given
the above references.] Jerdon states
that the Afghans call the l)ird the
' Fire-eater.'
c. 1190. — " . . . plantains and fruits, Koils,
Chakors, peacocks, Sarases, beautiful to be-
hold."—The Prithirdja Rdsan of Chand
Barddl, in Ind. Ant. i. 273.
In the following passage the word
cator is supposed by the editor to be a
clerical error for gacor or chacor.
1298.— "The Emperor has had several
little houses erected in which he keeps in
mew a huge number of cators, which are
what we call the Great Partridge."— ilfarco
Polo (2nd ed.), i. 287.
1520.— "Haidar Alemd^r had been sent
by me to the Kafers. He met me below the
Pass of BMlj, accompanied by some of their
chiefs, who brought with them a few skins of
wine. While coming down the Pass, he saw
prodigious numbers of Chikurs." — Baber,
282.
1814. — ". . . partridges, quails, and a
bird which is called Cupk by the Persians
and Afghauns, and the hill Chikore by the
Indians, and which I iinderstand is known
GHILAW.
195
CHILLUMGHEE.
in Europe by the name of the Greek Part-
ridge."— Elphinstone's Cauhool, ed. 1839,
i. 192; ["the same bird which is called
Chicore by the natives and fire-eater by
the English in Bengal." — Ibid. ii. 95].
c. 1815. — "One day in the fort he found
a hill-partridge enclosed in a wicker basket.
. . . This bird is called the chuckoor, and is
said to eat fire." — Mrs. Sherwood, Autohiog.,
440.
1850. — "A flight of birds attracted my
attention ; I imagine them to be a species of
bustard or grouse — black beneath and with
much white about the wings — they were
beyond our reach ; the people called them
Chukore." — K. Abbott, Notes during a
Journey in Persia, in J. R. Geog. Soc.
XXV. 41.
CHILAW, n.p. A place on the west
coast of Ceylon, an old seat of the
pearl-fishery. The name is a corrup-
tion of the Tam. saldbJmm, 'the
diving ' ; in Singhalese it is Halavatta.
The name was commonly applied by
the Portuguese to the whole aggrega-
tion of shoals {Baixos de Chilao) in
the Gulf of Manaar, between Ceylon
and the coast of Madura and Tinne-
velly.
1543.— " Shoals of Chilao." See quotation
under BEADALA.
1610. — " La pesqueria de Chilao . . . por
hazerse antiguamente in un puerto del mis-
mo nombre en la isla de Seylan . . . llamado
asi por ista causa ; por que chilao, en lengua
Chengala, . . . qiiiere dezir pesqueria." —
Teixeira, Pt. ii. 29.
CHILLUM, s. H. chila7n; "the
part of the hukka (see HOOKA) which
contains the tobacco and charcoal balls,
whence it is sometimes loosely used for
the pipe itself, or the act of smoking
it " ( Wilson). It is also applied to the
replenishment of the bowl, in the same
way as a man asks for " another glass."
The tobacco, as used by the masses in
the hubble-bubble, is cut small and
kneaded into a pulp with goor., i.e.
molasses, and a little water. Hence
actual contact with glowing charcoal
is needed to keep it alight.
1781. — "Dressing a hubble-bubble, per
week at 3 chillums a day.
fan 0, dubs 3, cash 0."
— Prison Experiences in Captivity of Hon.
J. Lindsay, in Lives of Lindsays, iii.
1811. — "They have not the same scruples
for the Chillum as for the rest of the Hooka,
and it is often lent . . . whereas the very
proposition for the Hooka gives rise fre-
quently to the most ridiculoiis quarrels." —
Solcyns, iii.
1828. — "Every sound was hushed but the
noise of that wind . . . and the occasional
bubbling of my hookah, which had just been
furnished with another chillum." — The Kuz-
zilbash, i. 2.
1829.— "Tugging away at your hookah,
find no smoke ; a thief having purloined
your silver chelam and surpoose." — John
Shipp, ii. 159.
1848. — "Jos however . . . could not think
of moving till his baggage was cleared, or
of travelling until he could do so with his
chillum." — Vanity Fair, ii. ch. xxiii.
CHILLUMBRUM, n.p. A town
in S. Arcot, which is the site of a
famous temple of Siva, properly Shi-
damburam. Etym. obscure. [Garstin
{Ma7i. S. Arcot, 400) gives the name as
CJiedamhram, or more correctly Gliitt-
ambalam, ' the atmosphere of wisdom.']
1755. — "Scheringham (Seringam), Scha-
lembron, et G-engy m'offroient ^galement
la retraite aprfes laquelle je soupirois." —
Anqtietil du Perron, Zendav. Disc. Prelim.
CHILLTJMCHEE, s. H. chilanichl,
also silfch% and silpchl, of which chilam-
clii is probably a corruption. A basin
of brass (as in Bengal), or tinned copper
as usually in the West and South)
or washing hands. The form of the
word seems Turkish, but we cannot
trace it.
1715. — "We prepared for our first present,
viz., 1000 gold mohurs . . . the unicorn's
horn ... the astoa (?) and chelumgie of
Manilla work. . . ."—In Wheeler, ii. 246.
1833. — "Our supper was a peelaw . . .
when it was removed a chillumchee and
goblet of warm water was handed round,
and each washed his hands and mouth." —
P. Gordon, Fragment of the Journal of a
Tour, &c.
1851.— "When a chillumchee of water mm
soap was provided, 'Have you no soap?'
Sir C. Napier asked "—Mawsoti, Indian
Command of Sir C. Napier.
1857.—" I went alone to the Fort Adju-
tant, to report my arrival, and inquire to
what regiment of the Bengal army I was
likely to be posted.
" Army ! — regiment ! ' was the reply.
' There is no Bengal Army ; it is all in
revolt. . . . Provide yourself with a camp-
bedstead, and a chillumchee, and wait for
orders.' ,
"I saluted and left the presence of my
superior officer, deeply pondering as to the
possible nature and qualities of a chillum-
chee, but not venturing to enquire further.
—Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, p. 3.
There is an Anglo-Indian tradition,
which we would not vouch for, that
CHILLY.
196
CHINA.
one of the orators on the great Hast-
ings trial depicted the oppressor on
some occasion, as "grasping his chil-
lum in one hand and his chilluincliee
in the other."
The latter word is used chiefly by
Anglo-Indians of the Bengal Presi-
dency and their servants. In Bombay
the article has another name. And it
is told of a gallant veteran of the
old Bengal Artillery, who was full of
"Presidential" prejudices, that on
hearing the Bombay army commended
by a brother officer, he broke out in just
wrath : "The Bombay Army ! Don't
talk to me of the Bombay Army ! They
call a chiliuinchee a gindy ! the
Beasts ! "
CHILLY, s. The popular Anglo-
Indian name of the pod of red pepper
(Capsicum fruticosum and C. annuum,
Nat. Ord. Solanaceae). There can be
little doubt that the name, a-s stated
by Bontius in the quotation, was taken
from Ghili in S. America, whence the
plant was carried to the Indian Ar-
chipelago, and thence to India.
[1604. — " Indian pepper. ... In the
language of Ciisco, it is called Vchu, and
in that of Mexico, chili." — Gininstan, tr.
D'Acosta, H. W. Indies, I. Bk. iv. 239 iStanf.
Diet.)] ^ •"
1631. — ". . . eos addere fructum Ricini
Americani, quod lada Chili Malaii vocant,
quasi dicas Piper e Chile, Brasiliae conter-
mina regione." — Jac. Bontii, Dial. V. p. 10.
Again (lib. vi. cap. 40, p. 131) Bon-
tius calls it ^ piper Ghilensis,' and also
'Eicinus Braziliensis.' But his com-
mentator, Piso, observes that Eicinus
is quite improper ; " vera Piperis sive
Capsici Braziliensis species apparet."
Bontius says it was a common custom
of natives, and even of certain Dutch-
men, to keep a piece of chilly con-
tinually chewed, but he found it in-
tolerable.
1848.—" ' Try a chili with it, Miss
Sharp,' said Joseph, really interested.
'A chili?' said Rebecca, gasping. 'Oh
yes
How fresh and green they
look,' she said, and put one into her mouth,
It was hotter than the curry ; flesh and
blood could bear it no longer." — Vanity
Fair, eh. iii.
CHIMNEY-GLASS, s. Gardener's
name, on the Bombay side of India, for
the flower and plant Allamanda cathar-
tica (Sir G. Birdwood).
CHINA, n.p. The European know-
ledge of this name in the forms Thinae
and Sinae goes back nearly to the
Christian era. The famous mention
of the Sinim by the prophet Isaiah
would carry us much further back, but
we fear the possibility of that referring
to the Chinese must be abandoned, as
must be likewise, perhaps, the similar
application of the name CJiinas in
ancient Sanskrit works. The most
probable origin of the name — which
is essentially a name applied by
foreigners to the country — as yet sug-
gested, is that put forward by Baron
F. von Eichthofen, that it comes from
Jill-nan, an old name of Tongking,
seeing that in Jih-nan lay the only port
which was open for foreign trade with
China at the beginning of our era, and
that that province was then included
administratively within the limits of
China Proper (see Richthofen, China, i.
504-510 ; the same author's papers in
the Trans, of the Berlin Geog. Soc. for
1876 ; and a paper by one of the present
writers in Proc. R. Geog. Soc, November
1882.)
Another theory has been suggested
by our friend M. Terrien de la Couperie
in an elaborate note, of which we can
but state the general gist. "Whilst
he quite accepts the suggestion that
Kiao-chi or Tongking, anciently called
Kiao-ti, was the Kattigara of Ptolemy's
authority, he denies that Jih-nan can
have been the origin of Sinae. This
he does on two chief grounds : (1)
That Jih-nan was not Kiao-chi, but a
province a good deal further south,
corresponding to the modern province
of An (NgM Ane, in the map of M.
Dutreuil de Ehins, the capital of
which is about 2° 17' in lat. S. of
Hanoi). This is distinctly stated in
the Official Geography of Annam. An
was one of the twelve provinces of
Cochin China proper till 1820-41, when,
■with two others, it was transferred
to Tongking. Also, in the Chinese
Historical Atlas, Jih-nan lies in Chen-
Ching, i.e. Cochin-China. (2) That
the ancient pronunciation of Jih-nan,
as indicated by the Chinese authorities
of the Han period, was Nit-nam. It
is still pronounced in Sinico-Annamite
(the most archaic of the Chinese
dialects) Nhut-nam, and in Cantonese
Yatnam. M. Terrien further points
out that the export of Chinese goods,
and the traffic with the south and
CHINA.
197
CHINA.
west, was for several centuries B.C.
monopolised by the State of Tsen
(now pronounced in Sinico-Annamite
Chen, and in Mandarin Tien), which
corresponded to the centre and west of
modern Yun-nan. The SJie-Jci of Sze-
ma Tsien (b.c. 91), and the Annals
of the Han Dynasty afford inter-
esting information on this subject.
When the Emperor Wu-ti, in con-
sequence of Chang- Kien's information
brought back from Bactria, sent envoys
to find the route followed by the
traders of Shuh (i.e. Sze-chuen) to
India, these envoys "were detained by
Tang-Kiang, King of Tsen, who ob-
jected to their exploring trade-routes
through his territory, saying haughtily :
" Has the Han a greater dominion than
ours?"
M. Terrien conceives that as the
only communication of this Tsen State
with the Sea would be by the Song-Koi
E., the emporium of sea-trade with that
State would be at its mouth, viz. at Kiao-
ti or Kattigara. Thus, he considers, the
name of Tsen, this powerful and arro-
gant State, the monopoliser of trade-
routes, is in all probability that which
spread far and wide the name of Chin,
Bin, Sinae, Thinae, and preserved its
predominance in the mouths of
foreigners, even when, as in the 2nd
century of our era, the great Empire
of the Han has extended over the Delta
of the Song-Koi.
This theory needs more consideration
than we can now give it. But it will
doubtless have discussion elsewhere,
and it does not disturb Richthofen's
identification of Kattigara.
[Prof. Giles regards the suggestions
of Eichthofen and T. de la Couperie
as mere guesses. From a recent re-
consideration of the subject he has
come to the conclusion that the name
may possibly be derived from the
name of a dynasty, Ch'in or Ts'in,
which flourished B.C. 255-207, and be-
came widely known in India, Persia,
and other Asiatic countries, the final
a being added by the Portuguese.]
c. A.D. 80-89.— "Behind this country
{Chryse) the sea comes to a termination
somewhere in Thin, and in the interior of
that country, quite to the north, there is
a very great city called Thinae, from which
raw silk and silk thread and silk stuffs are
brought overland through Bactria to Bary-
gaza, as they are on the other hand by the
Ganges River to Limyrice. It is not easy,
however, to get to this Thin, and few and
far between are those who come from it. ..."
— Periplus Maris Erythraei ; see Muller, GeoQ.
Gr. Min. i. 303.
c. 150— "The inhabited part of our earth
is bounded on the east by the Unknown
Land which lies along the region occupied
by the easternmost races of Asia Minor, the
Sinae and the natives of Serice. . . ." —
Claudius Ptolemy, Bk. vii. ch. 5.
c. 545. — "The country of silk, I may men-
tion, is the remotest of all the Indies, lying
towards the left when you enter the Indian
Sea, but a vast distance further off than the
Persian Gulf or that island which the Indians
call Selediba, and the Greeks Taprobane.
Tzinltza (elsewhere Tzinista) is the name
of the Country, and the Ocean compasses it
round to the left, just as the same Ocean
compasses Barbari [i.e. the Somali Country)
round to the right. And the Indian philo-
sophers called Brachmans tell you that if you
were to stretch a straight cord from Tzinltza
through Persia to the Roman territory, you
would just divide the world in halves." —
Cosmos, Topog. Christ., Bk. II.
c. 641.— "In 641 the King of Magadha
(Behar, &c.) sent an ambassador with a let-
ter to the Chinese Court. The emperor . . .
in return directed one of his officers to go to
the King . . . and to invite his submission.
The King Shiloyto (Siladitya) was all aston-
ishment. ' Since time immemorial, ' he asked
his officer, 'did ever an ambassador come
from Mohochiyitan V ... The Chinese author
remarks that in the tongue of the barbarians
the Middle Kingdom is called Mo}wch\XLtan
(Maha-Chlna-sthana)." — From Cathay, &c.,
Ixviii.
781.— "Adam Priest and Bishop and Pope
of Tzinesthan. . . . The preachings of our
Fathers to the King of Tzinia. "—ASyWoc Part
of the TnscHptibn of Singanfu.
11th Century. —The "King of China"
{'&\Liu2dtarashan) appears in the list of
provinces and monarchies in the great In-
scription of the Tanjore Pagoda.
1128.— ' 'China and Jf«Mchina appear in a
list of places producing silk and other cloths,
in the Ahhilashitarthachintdmani of the
Chalukya 'Kxag."—Somesvaradiva{MS.)* Bk.
III. ch. 6.
1298.— "You must know the Sea in which
lie the Islands of those parts is called the
Sea of Chin. . . . For, in the language m
those Isles, when they say Chin, 'tis Manzi
they mean."— i/arco Polo, Bk. III. ch. iv.
* It may be well to append here the whole list
which I find on a scrap of paper in Dr. Bumell s
handwriting (Y):
Pohalapura. Anitavata (AnMvad).
ChinavallL Sunapura.
Avantikshetra ( Uijain). Mulasthana {Multan).
Nagapattana {NegavaUtm?) TottideSa.
PandyadeSa {Madura). Panchapattana.
Allikakara China.
Simhaladvipa (Cei/Zoii). Mahachina.
Gopafcasthana (! ?). KahngadeSa (Tdugi''
Guianasthana. ,^ Country).
Th^nkka {Thana ?) VangadeSa (Bengal).
CHINA.
198
CHINA.
c, 1300. — "Large ships, called in the
language of Chin ' junks, ' bring various sorts
of choice merchandize and cloths. . . ." —
Mashid^iddin, in Elliot, i. 69.
1516. — ". . . there is the Kingdom of
China, which they say is a very extensive
dominion, both along the coast of the sea,
and in the interior. . . ." — Barhosa, 204.
1563. — "ii. Then Euelius and Mathiolus
of Siena say that the best camphor is from
China, and that the best of all Camphors
is that purified by a certain barbarian King
whom they call King (of) China.
" 0. Then you may tell Kuelius and
Mathiolus of Siena that though they are
so well acquainted with Greek and Latin,
there's no need to make such a show of it
as to call every body 'barbarians' who is
not of their own race, and that besides this
they are quite wrong in the fact . . . that
the King of China does not occupy himself
with making camphor, and is in fact one
of the greatest Kings known in the world."
— Garcia De Orta, f. 45&.
c. 1590. — "Near to this is Pegu, which
former writers called Cheen, accounting
this to be the capital city." — Ayeen, ed.
1800, ii. 4; [tr. Jarrett, ii. 1191. (See
MACHEEN.)
CHINA, s. In the sense of porce-
lain this word {Chinl^ &c.) is used in
Asiatic languages as well as in English.
In English it does not occur in Minshew
(2nd ed. ] 627), though it does in some
earlier publications. [The earliest
quotation in N.E.D. is from Cogan's
Pinto^ 1653.] The phrase China-dishes
as occurring in Drake and in Shaks-
pere, shows how the word took the
sense of porcelain in our own and other
languages. The phrase China-dishes as
first used was analogous to Turkey-
carpets. But in the latter we have
never lost the geographical sense of
the adjective. In the word turquoises,
again, the phrase was no doubt origin-
ally pierres turquoises, or the like, and
here, as in china dishes, the specific has
superseded the generic sense. The use
of arah in India for an Arab horse is
analogous to china. The word is used
in the sense of a china dish in Lane's
Arabian Nights, iii. 492 ; [Burton, I.
375].
851. — "There is in China a very fine clay
with which they make vases transparent
like bottles ; water can be seen inside of
them. These vases are made of clay." —
Reinaud, Relations, i. 34.
c. 1350.— "China-ware {al-falchkhar al-
Slnly) is not made except in the cities of
Zaitun arid of SinKalan. . . ."—Ihn Baiuta,
iv, 256.
c. 1530. — "I was passing one day along
a street in Damascus, when I saw a slave-
boy let fall from his hands a great China
dish {sahfat min al-hakhhlidr a^Siniy) which
they call in that country sahn. It broke,
and a crowd gathered round the little Mame-
luke."—7&)i Batnta, i. 238.
c. 1567. — "Le mercantie ch'andauano
ogn' anno da Goa a Bezeneger erano molti
caualli Arabi . . . e anche pezze di China,
zafaran, e scarlatti." — Cesare de' Federici, in
Ramusio, iii. 389.
1579. — ". . . we met with one ship more
loaden with linnen, China silke, and China
dishes. . . ." — Drake, World Encomjpassedy
in Hak. Soc. 112.
c. 1580. — "Usum vasorum aureorum et
argenteorum Aegyptii rejecerunt, ubi mur-
rhina vasa adinvenere ; quae ex India affer-
untur, et ex ea regione quam Sini vocant,
ubi conficiuntur ex variis lapidibus, prae-
cipueque ex jaspide." — Prosp. Alpimis, Pt.
I. p. 55.
c. 1590. — "The gold and silver dishes
are tied up in red cloths, and those in
Copper and China {chm%) in white ones." —
Am, i. 58.
c. 1603. — " . . . as it were in a fruit-dish^
a dish of some threepence, your honours;
have seen such dishes ; they are not China
dishes, but very good dishes." — Measure for
Measure, ii. 1.
1608-9.— "A faire China dish (which cost
ninetie Rupias, or forty-five Eeals of eight)
was broken." — Hawkins, in Purchas, i. 220.
1609. — "He has a lodging in the Strand
for the purpose, or to watch when ladies
are gone to the China-house, or the Ex-
change, that he may meet them by chance
and give them presents. ..."
' ' Ay, sir : his wife was the rich China-
woman, that the courtiers visited so often. "
— Ben Jonson, Silent Woman, i. 1.
1615.—
" . . . Oh had I now my Wishes,
Sure you should learn to make their China
Dishes."
Doggrel prefixed to Coryat's Crudities,
c. 1690. — Kaempfer in his account of the
Persian Court mentions that the department
where porcelain and plate dishes, &c., were
kept and cleaned was called Chin-khana,
' the China-closet ' ; and those servants who
carried in the dishes were called Chinlkash.
— Amoen. Exot., p. 125.
1711.— "Purselaine, or China-ware is so
tender a Commodity that good Instructions
are as necessary for Package as Purchase."
— Lockyer, 126.
1747.— "The Art of Cookery made Plain
and Easy ; which far Exceeds any Thing
of the Kind yet Published. By a Lady.
London. Printed for the Author, and Sold
by Mrs. Asburn a China Shop Woman,
Corner of Fleet Ditch, MDCCXLVII."
This the title of the original edition of
Mrs. Glass's Cookery, as given by G. A.
Sala, in Jlld, News, May 12, 1883.
CHINA-BEER.
199
CHINAPATAM.
1876. — "Schuyler mentions that the best
native earthenware in Turkistan is called
Chini, and bears a clumsy imitation of a
Chinese mark" — (see Turkistan, i. 187.)
For the following interesting note on
the Arabic use we are indebted to
Professor Eobertson Smith : —
Slnlya is spoken of thus in the Lataifo'l-
ma'arif of al-Th'alibi, ed. De Jong, Ley den,
1867, a book written in a.d. 990. "The
Arabs were wont to call all elegant vessels
and the like Sii^ya {i.e. Chinese), whatever
they really were, because of the specialty
of the Chinese in objects of vertu ; and this
usage remains in the common word saudnd
(pi. of slnlya) to the present day."
So in the Tajdribo'l-Oviam of Ibn Masko-
waih (Fr. Hist. Ar. ii. 457), it is said that
at the wedding of Mamun with Buran * ' her
grandmother strewed over her 1000 pearls
from a slniya of gold." In Egypt the
familiar round brass trays used to dine off,
are now called slnlya (vulgo sanlya), [the
slnl, senl of N. IndiaJ and so is a European
saucer.
The expression slnlyat al sin, * ' A Chinese
slnlya," is quoted again by De Goeje from
a poem of Abvd-shibl Agani, xiii. 27. [See
SNEAKER.]
[CHINA-BEER, s. Some kind of
liquor used in China, perhaps a variety
of sak^.
[1615. — "I carid a jarr of China Beare."
— Cocks's Diary, i. 34.]
the chief Delta-mouths of tne Irawadi
is so called in marine charts. We have
not been able to ascertain the origin of
the name, further than that Prof.
Forchhammer, in his Notes on the Early
Hist, and Geog. of Br. Burma (p. 16),
states that the country between Ran-
goon and Bassein, i.e. on the west of
the Rangoon River, bore the name of
PoJchara, of which Buckeer is a corrup-
tion. This does not explain the China.
CHINA-ROOT, s. A once famous
drug, known as Radix Ghinae and
Tuber Ghinae, being the tuber of
various species of Smilax (N. O. Smi-
laceae, the same to which sarsaparilla
belongs). It was said to have been
used with good effect on Charles V.
when suffering from gout, and acquired
a great repute. It was also mucli used
in the same way as sarsaparilla. It is
now quite obsolete in England, but is
still held in esteem in the native
pharmacopoeias of China and India.
1563. — "i2. I wish to take to Portugal
some of the Root or Wood of China, sine©
it is not a contraband drug. . . .
"0. This wood or root grows in 'China,
an immense country, presumed to be on
the confines of Muscovy . . . and because
in all these regions, both in China and in
Japan, there exists the morbo napolitano,
the merciful God hath willed to give them
this root for remedy, and with it the good
physicians there know well the treatment."
—Garcia, f. 177.
c. 1590. — "Sircar Silhet is very moun-
tainous. . . . China-Root (chob-chlnl) is
produced here in great plenty, which was
but lately discovered by some Turks." — •
Ayeen Akb., by Gladwin, ii. 10 ; [ed. Jarretty
ii. 124].
1598. — "The roote of China is commonlie
vsed among the Egyptians . . . specially
for a consumption, for the which they seeth
the roote China in broth of a henne or cocke,
whereby they become whole and faire of
face." — Dr. Paludamis, in Linschoten, 124,
[Hak. Soc. ii. 112].
c. 1610. — "Quant k la verole. ... lis la
guerissent sans suer avec du bois d'Eschine.
. . ."—Pyrard de Laval, ii. 9 (ed. 1679);
[Hak. Soc. ii. 13 ; also see i. 182].
[c. 1690. — "The caravans returned with
musk, China-wood {bois de Chine)." —
Bernier, ed. Constable, p. 425.]
CHINAPATAM, n.p. A name
sometimes given by the natives to
IVEadras. The name is now written
Shennai- Shenna-ppatanarrij Tam., in Tel.
CJiennapattanamu, and the following is
the origin of that name according to
the statement given in W. Hamilton's
Hindostan.
On "this part of the Coast of Coromandel
. . . the English . . . possessed no fixed
establishment until a.d. 1639, in which year,
on the 1st of March, a grant was received
from the descendants of the Hindoo dynasty
of Bijanagur, then reigning at Chander-
gherry, for the erection of a fort. This
document from Sree Rung Rayeel expressly
enjoins, that the town and fort to be erected
at Madras shall be called after his own
name, *Sree Rungd Rayapatam; but the local
governor or Naik, Damerla Vencatadri, who
first invited Mr. Francis Day, the chief of
Armagon, to remove to Madras, had pre-
viously intimated to him that he would
have the new English establishment founded
in the name of his father Chennappa, and
the name of Chenappapatam continues to be
universally applied to the town of Madras
by the natives of that division of the south
of India named Dravida."— (Vol. ii. p. 413).
Dr. Burnell doubted this origin of
the name, and considered that the
actual name could hardly have been
formed from that of Chenappa. It is
possible that some name similar to
CHINGHETV, GHINGHEO. 200
CHIN-CHIN.
Chinapatan was borne by the place
previously. It will be seen under
MADRAS that Barros curiously connects
the Chinese with St. Thome. To this
may be added this passage from the
English translation of Mendoza's China,
the original of which was published in
1585, the translation by R. Parke in
1588 :—
". . . it is plainely seene that they did
come with the shipping vnto the Indies . . .
so that at this day there is great memory
of them in the Hands Philippinas and on the
cost of Coromande, which is the cost against
the Kingdome of Norsinga towards the sea
of Bengala (misprinted Cengala) ; whereas is a
town called vnto this day the Soile of the
Chinos /or that they did reedifie and make the
same " — (i. 94).
I strongly suspect that this was
Chinapatam, or Madras. [On the other
hand, the popular derivation is ac-
cepted in the Madras Gloss., p. 163.
The gold plate containing the grant of
Sri Ranga Raja is said to have been
kept by the English for more than a
century, till its loss in 1746 at the
capture of Madras by the French. —
{Wheeler, Early Rec, 49).]
1780.— "The Nawaub sent him to Cheena
Pattun (Madras) under the escort of a small
party of light Cavalry." — J£. of Hydur Naik,
395.
CHINCHEW, CHINCHEO, n.p.
A port of Fuhkien in China. Some
ambiguity exists as to the application
of the name. In English charts the
name is now attached to the ancient
and famous port of Chwan-chau-fu
{Thsiouan-che'ou-fou of French writers),
the Zayton of Marco Polo and other
medieval travellers. But the Chin-
cheo of the Spaniards and Portuguese
to this day, and the Chinchew of older
English books, is, as Mr. G. Phillips
pointed out some years ago, not Chwan-
chau-fu, but Chang -chau-fu, distant
from the former some 80 m. in a
direct line, and about 140 by naviga-
tion. The province of Fuhkien is
often called Chincheo by the early
Jesuit writers. Changchau and its
dependencies seem to have constituted
the ports of Fuhkien with which
Macao and Manilla communicated,
and hence apparently they applied
the same name to the port and the
province, though Chang-chau was never
the official capital of Fukhien (see
Encyc. Britann., 9th ed. s.v. and refer-
ences there). Chincheos is used for
"people of Fuhkien" in a quotation
under COMPOUND.
1517. — ". . . in another place called
Chincheo, where the people were much
richer than in Canton [Gantdo). From that
city used every year, before our people came
to Malaca, to come to Malaca 4 junks loaded
with gold, silver, and silk, returning laden
with wares from India." — Coi-rea, ii. 529.
CHIN-CHIN. In the "pigeon
English" of Chinese ports this signi-
fies 'salutation, compliments,' or 'to
salute,' and is much used by English-
men as slang in such senses. It is a
corruption of the Chinese phrase tsHng-
tsHng, Pekingese chHng-chHng, a term
of salutation answering to ' thank-you,'
'adieu.' In the same vulgar dialect
chin-chin joss means religious worship
of any kind (see JOSS). It is curious
that the phrase occurs in a quaint
story told to William of Rubruck by a
Chinese priest whom he met at the Court
of the Great Kaan (see below). And it
is equally remarkable to find the same
story related with singular closeness of
correspondence out of "the Chinese
books of Geography" by Francesco
Carletti, 350 years later (in 1600). He
calls the creatures Zinzin (Ragiona-
menti di F. C, pp. 138-9).
1253. — "One day there sate by me a cer-
tain priest of Cathay, dressed in a red cloth
of exquisite colour, and when I asked him
whence they got such a dye, he told me how
in the eastern parts of Cathay there were
lofty cliffs on which dwelt certain creatures
in all things partaking of human form, ex-
cept that their knees did not bend. . . .
The huntsnjen go thither, taking very strong
beer with them, and make holes in the rocks
which they fill with this beer. . . . Then
they hide themselves and these creatures
come out of their holes and taste the liquor,
and call out 'Chin Chin.'"— Itinet^arium,
in Rec. de Voyages, &c., iv. 328.
Probably some form of this phrase
is intended in the word used by Pinto
in the following passage, which Cogan
leaves untranslated : —
c. 1540.— "So after we had saluted one
another after the manner of the Country,
they went and anchored by the shore " (in
orig. ^'despois de se fazerem as svus e as
nossas salvos a Charachina como entre este
gente se custumxf,.") — In Gogan, p. 56 ; in
orig. ch. xlvii.
1795.— "The two junior members of the
Chinese deputation came at the appointed
hour. ... On entering the door of the
marquee they both made an abrupt stop,
CHINSURA.
201
CHINTZ.
and resisted all solicitation to advance to
chairs that had been prepared for them,
until I should first be seated ; in this
dilemma, Dr. Buchanan, who had visited
China, advised me what was to be done ; I
immediately seized on the foremost, whilst
the Doctor himself grappled with the
second ; thus we soon fixed them in their
seats, both parties during the struggle, re-
peating Chin Chin, Chin Chin, the Chinese
term of salutation." — Symes, Evibassy to
Ava, 295.
1829. — "One of the Chinese servants
came to me and said, ' Mr. Talbot chin-
chin you come down.'" — The FanJcwae at
Canton, p. 20.
1880. — "But far from thinking it any
shame to deface our beautiful language,
the English seem to glory in its distortion,
and will often ask one another to come to
' chow-chow ' instead of dinner ; and send
their 'chin-chin,' even in letters, rather
than their compliments ; most of them ig-
norant of the fact that ' chow-chow ' is no
more Chinese than it is Hebrew ; that
^chin-chin,' though an expression used by
the Chinese, does not in its true meaning
come near to the * good-bye, old fellow, ' for
which it is often used, or the compliments
for which it is frequently substituted." — W.
Gill, River of Golden Sand, i. 156 ; [ed. 1883,
p. 41].
CHINSURA, n.p. A town on the
Hoogly River, 26 miles above Calcutta,
on the west bank, which was the seat
of a Dutch settlement and factory-
down to 1824, when it was ceded to
us by the Treaty of London, under
which the Dutch gave up Malacca and
their settlements in continental India,
whilst we withdrew from Sumatra.
[The place gave its name to a kind of
cloth, Ghinechuras (see PIECE-GOODS).]
1684. — "This day between 3 and 6 o'clock
in the Afternoon, Capt. Richardson and his
Sergeant, came to my house in ye Chin-
chera, and brought me this following message
from ye President. . . ." — Hedges, Diary,
Hak. Soc. i. 166.
1705. — "La Loge appellee Chamdernagor
est une tr^s-belle Maison situ^e sur le bord
d'un des bras du fleuve de Gauge. ... A
une lieue de la Loge il y a une grande Ville
appellee Chinchurat. . . ."—Luillier, 64-65.
1726. — "The place where our Lodge (or
Factory) is is properly called Sintemu [i.e.
Chinsura] and not Hoogli (which is the
name of the yil\a.ge)."—Vale7itijn, v. 162.
1727. — " Chinchura, where the Dutch
Emporium stands . . . the Factors have
a great many good Houses standing pleas-
antly on the River-Side ; and all of them
have pretty Gardens."—^. Hamilton, ii. 20 ;
ed. 1744, ii. 18.
[1753. — " Shinshura." See quotation
under CALCUTTA.]
CHINTS, CHINCH, s. A bug.
This word is now quite obsolete both in
India and in England. It is a corrup-
tion of the Portuguese chinche, which
again is from cimex. Mrs. Troll ope,
in her once famous book on the Do-
mestic Manners of the Americans,
made much of a supposed instance of
affected squeamishness in American
ladies, who used the word chintses in-
stead of bugs. But she was ignorant
of the fact that chints was an old and
proper name for the objectionable
exotic insect, 'bug' being originally
but a figurative (and perhaps a polite)
term, 'an object of disgust and
horror' (Wedgwood). Thus the case
was exactly the opposite of what she
chose to imagine ; chints was the real
name, bug the more or less affected
euphonism.
1616. — "In the night we were likewise
very much disquieted with another sort,
called Musqueetoes, like our Gnats, but
some-what less ; and in that season we
were very much troubled with Chinches,
another sort of little troublesome and offen-
sive creatures, like little Tikes : and these
annoyed us two wayes ; as first by their
biting and stinging, and then by their stink."
—Terry, ed. 1665, p. 372 ; [ed. 1777, p. 117].
1645. — ". . . for the most part the bed-
steads in Italy are of forged iron gilded,
since it is impossible to keepe the wooden
ones from the chimices." — Evelyn's Diary,
Sept. 29.
1673. — ". . . Our Bodies broke out into
small fiery Pimples . . . augmented by
Muskeetoe - Bites, and Chinees raising
Blisters on us." — Fryer, 35.
,, "Chints are venomous, and if
squeezed leave a most Poysonous Stench."
—Ibid. 189.
CHINTZ, s. A printed or spotted
cotton cloth ; Port, chita ; Mahr. chit,
and H. chlnt. The word in_this last
form occurs" (c. 1590) in the Aln-i-Ak-
bari (i. 95). It comes apparently from
the Skt. chitra, * variegated, speckled.'
The best chintzes were bought on the
Madras coast, at Masulipatam and
Sadras. The French form of the word
is chite, which has suggested the possi-
bility of our sheet being of the same
oriffin. But chite is apparently of
Indian origin, through the Portuguese,
whilst sheet is much older than the
Portuguese communication with India.
Thus (1450) in Sir T. Cumber worth's
will he directs his " wreched body to be
beryd in a chitte with owte any kyste "
{Academy, Sept. 27, 1879, p. 230).
CHINTZ.
202
CHIPE.
The resemblance to the Indian forms
in this is very curious.
1614. — ". . . chintz and chadors. . . ."
— Peyton^ in Furchas, i. 530.
[1616. — "3 per Chint bramport." — Gocks's
Diary, i. 171.
[1623. — "Linnen stamp'd with works of
sundry colours (which they call cit)." — P.
della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 45.]
1653. — "Chites en Indou signifie des
toilles imprime^s." — De la BoiiUaye-le-Oouz,
ed. 1647, p. 536.
c. 1666. — "Le principal trafic des Hol-
landois k Amedabad, est de chites, qui sont
de toiles peintes." — Thevenot, v. 35. In the
English version (1687) this is written schites
(iv. ch. v.).
1676. — " Chites or Painted Calicuts, which
they call Calviendar, that is done with a
pencil, are made in the Kingdom of Gol-
conda, and particularly about Masuli-
patam."—Tava'nier, E.T., p. 126; [ed. Ball,
li. 4].
1725. — *'The returns that are injurious
to our manufactures, or growth of our own
country, are printed calicoes, chintz, wrought
silks, stuffs, of herba, and barks." — Z>e/oe,
2few Voyage round the World. Works, Oxford,
1840, p. 161.
1726. — "The Warehouse Keeper reported
to the Board, that the chintzes, being
brought from painting, had been examined
at the sorting godown, and that it was the
general opinion that both the cloth and the
paintings were worse than the musters." —
In Wheeler, ii. 407.
c. 1733.—
" No, let a charming chintz and Brussels
lace
Wrap my cold limbs, and shade my life-
less face."
Pope, Moral Essays, i. 248.
*' And, when she sees her friend in deep
despair,
Observes how much a Chintz exceeds
Mohair. ..."
lUd. ii. 170.
1817.—" Blue cloths, and chintzes in
particular, have always formed an extensive
article of import from Western India." —
Raffles, H. of Jam, i. 86 ; [2nd ed. i. 95,
and comp. i. 190],
In the earlier books about India some
kind of chintz is often termed pintado
(q.v.). See the phraseology in the
quotation from Wheeler above.
This export from India to Europe
has long ceased. When one of the
present writers was Sub-Collector of
the Madras District (1866-67), chintzes
were still figured by an old man at
Sadras, who had been taught by the
Dutch, the cambric being furnished to
him by a Madras Chetty (q.v.). He is
now dead, and the business has ceased ;
in fact the colours for the process are
no longer to be had.* The former
chintz manufactures of Pulicat are
mentioned by Gorrea, Lendas^ ii. 2,
p. 567. Havart (1693) mentions the
manufacture at Sadras (i. 92), and
gives a good description of the process
of painting these cloths, which he calls
chitsen (iii. 13). There is also a ,very
complete account in the Lettres Edifi-
antes, xiv. 116 seqq.
In Java and Sumatra chintzes of a
very peculiar kind of marbled pattern
are still manufactured by women,
under the name of batik.
CHIPE, s. In Portuguese use, from
Tamil shippi, 'an oyster.' The pearl-
oysters taken in the pearl-fisheries of
Tuticorin and Manar.
[1602. — "And the fishers on that coast
gave him as tribute one day's oysters {hum
dia de chipo), that is the result of one day's
pearl fishing." — Gouto, Dec. 7, Bk. VIII.
ch. ii.]
1685.— "The chipe, for so they call those
* I leave this passage as Dr. Bumell wrote it.
But though limited to a speciflc locality, of which
I doubt not it was true, it conveys an idea of the
entire extinction of the ancient chintz production
which I find is not justified by the facts, as shown
in a most interesting letter from Mr. Purdoii
Clarke, C.S.I., of the India Museum. One kind
is still made at Masulipatam, under the super-
intendence of Persian merchants, to supply the
Ispahan market and the "Moghul" traders at
Bombay. At Pulicat very peculiar chintzes are
made, which are entirely Kalam Karl work, or
hand-painted (apparently the word now used in-
stead of the Calmendar of Tavernier,— see above,
and under CALAMANDER). This is a work
of infinite labour, as the ground has to be stopped
off with wax almost as many times as there are
colours used. At Combaconum Sarong-s (q. v. ) are
printed for the Straits. Very bold printing is done
at Walajapet in N. Arcot, for sale to the Moslem at
Hyderabad and Bangalore.
An anecdote is told me by Mr. Clarke which
indicates a caution as to more things than chintz
printing. One particular kind of chintz met with
in S. India, he was assured by the vendor, was
printed at W ; but he did not recognize the
locality. Shortly afterwards, visiting for the
second time the city of X. (we will call it), where
he had already been assured by the collector's
native aids that there was no such manufacture,
and showing the stuff, with the statement of its
being made at W , 'Why,' said the collector,
' that is where I live ! ' Immediately behind his
bungalow was a small bazar, and in this the work
was found going on, though on a small scale.
Just so we shall often find persons "who have
been in India, and on the spot" — asseverating that
at such and such a place there are no missions or
no converts ; whilst those who have cared to know,
know better.— (H. Y.)
[For Indian chintzes, see Forbes Watgon, Textile
Manufactures, 90 seqq. ; Mukharji, Art Manu-
factures of India, 348 seqq. ; S. H. Hadi, Mon. on
Dyes and Dyeing in the N.W.P. and Oudh, 44
seqq. ; Francis, Mon. on Punjab Cotton Industry , 6.]
CHIRETTA.
203
GHITTAGONG.
oysters which their boats are wont to fish."
—Ribdro, f. 63.
1710. — " Some of these oysters or chepis,
as the natives call them, produce pearls, but
such are rare, the greater part producing
only seed pearls (aljofres) [see ALJOFAR]."
Sousa, Oriente Conquist, ii. 243.
CHIRETTA, s. H. chirdltd, Mahr.
JcirdUd. A Himalayan herbaceous
plant of the order Gentianaceae {Swertia
Ghirataj Ham. ; Ophelia Ghirata,
Griesbach ; Gentiana Ghirayita, Roxb. ;
Agathetes chirayta, Don.), the dried
twigs of which, infused, afford a pure
bitter tonic and febrifuge. Its Skt.
name kirdta-tilcta, ' the bitter plant of
the KirdtaSj' refers its discovery to that
people, an extensively-diffused forest
tribe, east and north-east of Bengal,
the Ki^pddai of the Periplus, and the
people of the Kt/ipdSta of Ptolemy.
There is no indication of its having
been known to G. de Orta.
[1773.— "iToZ Meg in Bengal; Great in
Bombay. ... It is excessively bitter, and
given as a stomachic and vermifuge." — Ives,
471.]
1820. — "They also give a bitter decoction
of the neem {Melui azcidirachta) and che-
reeta." — Ace. of the Tmonship of Luny, in
Trans. Lit. Soc. of Bombay, ii. 232.
1874. — "Chiretta has long been held in
esteem by the Hindus. ... In England
it began to attract some attention about
1829 ; and in 1839 was introduced into the
Edinburgh Pharmacopoeia. The plant was
first described by Roxburgh in 1814." —
Hanhury and Fluckiger, 392.
CHIT, CHITTY, s. A letter or
note ; also a certificate given to a
servant, or the like ; a pass. H. chitthi;
Mahr. chittl. [Skt. chitra, 'marked.']
The Indian Portuguese also use chito
for escrito (Bluteau, Supplement). The
Tamil people use shit for a ticket, or
for a playing-card.
1673. — "I sent one of our Guides, with
his Master's Chitty, or Pass, to the Govern-
nor, who received it kindly." — Fryer, 126.
[1757. — "If Mr. Ives is not too busie to
honour this chitt which nothing but the
greatest uneasiness could draw from me." —
Ives, 134.]
1785. — ". . . . Those Ladies and Gentle-
men who wish to be taught that polite Art
(drawing) by Mr. Hone, may know his terms
by sending a Chit. . . ."—In Seton-Kaiv,
i. 114.
1786. — "You are to sell rice, &c., to every
merchant from Muscat who brings you a
chitty from Meer Ka,zim." — Tippoo's Letters,
284. ^^
1787.— "Mrs. Arend . . . will wait upon
any Lady at her own house on the shortest
notice, by addressing a chit to her in
Chattawala Gully, opposite Mr. Motte's
old house, Tiretta's bazar."— Ad vt. in
Seto7i-Karr, i. 226.
1794.— "The petty but constant and uni-
versal manufacture of chits which prevails
here."— Hugh Boyd, 147.
1829. — "He wanted a chithee or note,
for this is the most note-writing country
under heaven ; the very Drum-major writes
me a note to tell me about the mails." —
3fem. of Col. Mountain, 2nd ed., 80.
1839. — "A thorough Madras lady . . .
receives a number of morning visitors, takes
up a little worsted work ; goes to tiffin with
Mrs. C, unless Mrs. D. comes to tiffin with
her, and writes some dozens of chits. . . .
These incessant chits are an immense trouble
and interruption, but the ladies seem to
like them." — Letters from Madras, 284.
CHITCHKY, s. A curried vege-
table mixture, often served and eaten
with meat curry. Properly Beng.
chhechkt.
1875. — ". . . Chhenchki, usually called
tarkdri in the Vardhamana District, a sort
of hodge-podge consisting of potatoes,
brinjals, and tender stalks. . . ." — Govinda
Samanta, i. 59.
CHITTAGONG, n.p. A town,
port, and district of Eastern Bengal,
properly written Ghatgdnw (see PORTO
PIQUENO). Chittagong appears to be
the City of Bengala of Varthema and
some of the early Portuguese. (See
BANDEL, BENGAL).
c. 1346.— "The first city of Bengal that
we entered was SudkawSn, a great place
situated on the shore of the great Sea." —
Ibn Batata, iv. 212.
1552.— "In the mouths of the two arms
of the Ganges enter two notable rivers, one
on the east, and one on the west side,
both bounding this kingdom (of Bengal) ; the
one of these our people call the River of
Chatigam, because it enters the Eastern
estuary of the Ganges at a city of that
name, which Is the most famous and
wealthy of that Kingdom, by reason of its
Port, at which meets the traffic of all that
Eastern region." — i)e Barros, Dec. IV.
liv. ix. cap. i.
[1586.—" Satagam." See quotation under
HING.]
1591.— "So also they inform me that
Antonio de Sousa Goudinho has served me
well in Bemgiialla, and that he has made
tributary to this state the Isle of Sundiva,
and has taken the fortress of Chataguao by
force of arms."— King's Letter, in Archivio
Port. Orient., fasc. iii. 257.
GHITTLEDROOG.
204
CHOBWA.
1598.— "From this Eiver Eastward 50
miles lyeth the towne of Chatigan, which
is the chief towne of Bengala." — Linschoten,
ch. xvi. ; [Hak. Soc. i. 94].*
c. 1610. — Pyrard de la Val has Chartican,
i. 234 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 326].
1727.--"Chittagoung, or, as the Portu-
guese call it, Xatigam, about 50 Leagues
below Dacca." — A. Hamilton, ii. 24 ; ed. 1744,
ii. 22.
17— .— "Chittigan" in Orme (reprint),
ii. 14.
1786.— "The province of Chatigan (vul-
garly Chittagong) is a noble field for a
naturalist. It is so called, I believe, from
the chxitag,^ which is the most beautiful little
bird I ever saw." — Sir W. Jones, ii. 101.
Elsewhere (p. 81) he calls it a
*' Montpelier." The derivation given
by this illustrious scholar is more
than questionable. The name seems
to be really a form of the Sanslirit
Chaturgrdma (= Tetrapolis), [or accord-
ing to others of Saptagrdma, 'seven
villages'], and it is curious that near
this position Ptolemy has a Pentapolis,
very probably the same place. Chatur-
grdma is still the name of a town in
Ceylon, lat. 6°, long. 81°.
GHITTLEDROOG, n.p. A fort
S.W. of Bellary ; properly Chitra
Durgam, Red Hill (or Hill-Fort, or
[' picturesque fort '] ) called by the
]VIahommedans ChUaldurg (C. P. B.).
CHITTORE, n.p. Chltor, or CJiUor-
garh, a very ancient and famous rock
fortress in the Eajput State of IVIewar.
It is almost certainly the Tidrovpa of
Ptolemy (vii. 1).
1533.—" Badour {i.e. Bahadur Shah)
... in Champanel . . . sent to carry off
a quantity of powder and shot and stores for
the attack on Chitor, which occasioned some
delay because the distance was so great." —
Correa, iii. 506.
1615.— "The two and twentieth (Dec),
Master Edwards met me, accompanied
with Thomas Coryat, who had passed into
India on foote, fine course to Cjrtor, an
ancient Citie ruined on a hill, but so that it
appeares a Tombe (Towne ?) of wonderfull
magnificence. . . ." — Sir Thomas Roe, in
- * There is no reason to suppose that Linschoten
had himself been to Chittagong. My friend, Dr.
Burnell, in his (posthumous) edition of Linschoten
for the Hakluyt Society has confounded Chdtigam
in this passage with Satg(ion—see Porto Piqueno
(H. Y.).
t The chatah which figures in Hindu poetry, is,
according to the dictionaries, Cucuhis melanoleucos,
which must be the pied cuckoo, Coccystes melano-
leucos, Gm. , in Jerdon ; but this surely cannot be
Sir WiUiam's "most beautiful little bird he ever
saw"?
Piirchas, i. 540 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 102 ; "Cetor"
ini. Ill, "Chytor" in ii. 540].
[1813. — ". . . a tribute . . . imposed by
Muhadajee Seendhiya for the restitution of
Chuetohrgurh, which he had conquered
from the Rana." — Broughton, Letters, ed.
1892, p. 175.]
CHOBDAE, s. H. from P. cliob-
ddr, 'a sticli-bearer.' A frequent at-
tendant of Indian nobles, and in
former days of Anglo-Indian officials
of rank. They are still a part of the
state of the Viceroy, Governors, and
Judges of the High Courts. The
cJiobddrs carry a staff overlaid with
silver.
1442. — "At the end of the hall stand
tchobdars . . . drawn up in line." — Abdur-
Razzdk, in India in the XV. Cent. 25.
1673. — "If he (the President) move out
of his Chamber, the Silver Staves wait on
him."— Fryer, 68.
1701. — ". . . Yesterday, of his own
accord, he told our Linguists that he had
sent four Chobdars and 25 men, as a safe-
guard."— In Wheeler, i. 371.
1788.— "Chubdar . . . Among the Na-
bobs he proclaims their praises aloud, as he
runs before their palankeens." — Indian Vo-
cabulary (Stockdale's).
1793.— "They said a Chubdar, with a
silverstick, one of the Sultan's messengers
of justice, had taken them from the place,
where they were confined, to the public
Bazar, where their hands were cut off." —
Dirom, Narrative, 235.
1798.— "The chief's Chobedar . . . also
endeavoured to impress me with an ill
opinion of these messengers." — G. Forster's
Travels, i. 222.
1810. — " While we were seated at
breakfast, we were surprised by the en-
trance of a Choabdar, that is, a servant
who attends on persons of consequence,
runs before them with a silver stick, and
keeps silence at the doors of their apart-
ments, from which last office he derives his
name." — Maria Graham, 57.
This usually accurate lady has been here
misled, as if the word were chup-dar,
'silence -keeper,' a hardly possible hybrid.
CHOBWA, s. Burmese Tsauhwa,
Siamese Chao, 'prince, king,' also
Ghaohpd (compounded with hpa,
'heaven'), and in Cushing's Shan
Dicty. and cacography, sow, 'lord,
master,' sowhpa, a 'hereditary prince.'
The word chu-hu, for 'chief,' is found
applied among tribes of Kwang-si, akin
to the Shans, in a.d. 1150 (Prof. T. de
la Couperie). The designation of the
princes of the Shan States on the east
of Burma, many of whom are (or were
till lately) tributary to Ava.
CHOGA.
205
CHOKY.
1 ^''
1795. — " After them came the Chobwaas,
or petty tributary princes : these are per-
sonages who, before the Birmans had ex-
tended their conquests over the vast terri-
tories which they now possess, had held
small independent sovereignties which they
were able to maintain so long as the balance
of power continued doubtful between the
Birmans, Peguers, and Siamese." — Symes,
366.
1819. — "All that tract of land ... is in-
habited by a numerous nation called Sciam,
who are the same as the Laos. Their king-
dom is divided into small districts under
different chiefs called 2!aboa, or petty
princes." — Saiigennano, 34.
1855. — "The Tsaubwas of all these prin-
cipalities, even where most absolutely under
Ava, retain all the forms and appurtenances
of royalty." — Yule, Mission to Ava, 303.
[1890. — "The succession to the throne
primarily depends upon the person chosen
by the court and people being of princely
descent — all such are called chow or prince. "
— Hallet, A Thousand Miles on an Elephant,
p. 32.]
CHOGA, s. Turki choghd. A long
sleeved garment, like a dressing-gown
(a purpose for which Europeans often
make use of it). It is properly an
Afghan form of dress, and is generally
made of some soft woollen material,
and embroidered on the sleeves and
shoulders. In Bokhara the word is
used for a furred robe. ["In Tibetan
ch'uha; in Turki juba. It is variously
pronounced chuha^ juba or chogha in
Asia, and shuba or shubJca in Russia"
(J.R.A.S., N.S. XXIII. 122)].
1883. — " We do not hear of 'shirt-sleeves '
in connection with Henry (Lawrence), so
often as in John's case ; we believe his
favourite dishabille was an Afghan choga,
which like charity covered a multitude of
sins." — Qu. Revieiv, No. 310, on Life of Lord
Laicrence, p. 303.
CHOKIDAR, s. A watchman.
Derivative in Persian form from
Choky. The word is usually applied
to a private watchman ; in some parts
of India he is generally of a thieving
tribe, and his employment may be
regarded as a sort of blackmail to
ensure one's property. [In N. India
the village Ghauklddr is the rural
policeman, and he is also employed
for watch and ward in the smaller
towns.]
1689.— "And the Day following the Cho-
cadars, or Souldiers were remov'd from
before our Gates."— Owngrtow, 416.
1810.— "The chokey-dar attends during
the day, often performing many little offices.
. . . at night parading about with his spear, .„
shield, and sword, and assuming a most"
terrific aspect, until all the family are
asleep; when he goes to sleep too." —
Williamson, V. M. i. 295.
c. 1817. — "The birds were scarcely begin-
ning to move in the branches of the trees,
and there was not a servant excepting the
chockedaurs, stirring about any house in
the neighbourhood, it was so early." — Mrs.
Shenvood's Stories, &c. (ed. 1873), 243.
1837. — "Every village is under a. j^otail,
and there is a pxirsau or priest, and chou-
keednop (sic !) or yfatchman."— Phillips,
Million of Facts, 320.
1864. — The church book at Peshawar
records the death there of "The Revd.
I L 1, who on the night of the — th
, 1864, when walking in his veranda
was shot by his own chokidar" — to which
record the hand of an injudicious friend has
added : ' ' Well done, thou good and faithful
servant ! " (The exact words will now be
found in the late Mr. E. B. Eastwick's
Panjdh Handbook, p. 279).
CHOERA, s. Hind. chhoJcrd, 'a
boy, a youngster ' ; and hence, more
specifically, a boy employed about a
household, or a regiment. Its chief
use in S. India is with the latter. (See
CHUCKAROO.)
[1875. — "He was dubbed 'the chokra,^
or simply *boy.'" — Wilson, Abode of Snow,
136.]
CHOKY, s. H. chauhi, which in
all its senses is probably connected
with Skt. chatur, ' four ' ; whence
chatushka, '■ of four,' * four-sided,' &c.
a. (Perhaps first a shed resting on
four posts) ; a station of police ; a lock-
up ; also a station of palankin bearers,
horses, &c., when a post is laid ; a
customs or toll-station, and hence, as
in the first quotation, the dues levied
at such a place ; the act of watching or
guarding.
[1535.— "They only pay the choqueis
coming in ships from the Moluccas to
Malacca, which amounts to 3 parts in 10
for the owner of the ship for choque, which
is freight ; that which belongs to His
Highness pays nothing when it comes in
ships. This cheque is as far as Malacca,
from thence to India is another freight as
arranged between the parties. Thus when
cloves are brought in His Highness's ships,
paying the third and the choquies, there
goes from every 30 bahars 16 to the King,
our Lord." — Arrangement inade by Nuno da
Cunha, quoted in Botelho Tombo, p. 113.
On this Mr. Whiteway remarks: "By this
arrangement the King of Portugal did not
ship any cloves of his own at the Moluccas,
but he took one-third of every shipment
CHOKY.
206
GHOOLA.
free, and on the balance he took one-third
as Choky, which is, I imagine, in lieu of
customs."]
c. 1590. — "Mounting guard is called in
Hindi Chauki."— ^m, i. 257.
1608.—" The Kings Custome called
Chukey, is eight bagges upon the hundred
— Saris, in Purchas, i. 391.
1664. — "Near this Tent there is another
great one, which is called Tchaukykane,
because it is the place where the Omrahs
keep guard, every one in his turn, once a
week twenty -four hours together." — Bernier,
E.T., 117 ; [ed. Constable, 363].
1673.— "We went out of the Walls by
Broach Gate . . . where, as at every gate,
stands a Chocky, or Watch to receive Toll
for the Emperor. . . ." — Fryer, 100.
,, "And when they must rest, if they
liave no Tents, they must shelter themselves
under Trees . . . unless they happen on
a Chowkie, i.e., a Shed where the Customer
keeps a Watch to take Custom." — Ibid. 410.
1682. — "About 12 o'clock Noon we got to
ye Chowkee, where after we had shown our
Dustick and given our present, we were dis-
missed immediately." — Hedges, Diary, Dec.
17 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 58].
1774. — "II pib. difficile per viaggiare nell'
Indostan sono certi posti di guardie chia-
mate Cioki . . . questi Cioki sono insolen-
tissimi." — Delia Tomba, 33.
1810.—". .
— Williamson,
Chokies, or patrol stations.'
F. M., -i. 297.
This word has passed into the
.English slang vocabulary in the sense
of 'prison.'
b. A chair. This nse is almost peculiar
to the Bengal Presidency. Dr. John
Muir [Orig. Skt. Texts, ii. 5] cites it in
this sense, as a Hindi word which has
no resemblance to any Skt. vocable.
Mr. Growse, however, connects it with
cliatur, ' four ' (Ind. Antiq., i. 105). See
.also beginning of this article. Ghau is
the common form of ' four ' in com-
position, e.g. chauhandi, (i.e. 'four
fastening ') the; complete shoeing of a
horse ; cJiaupahra (' four watches ') all
night long ; chaupdr, ' a quadruped ' ;
4iliaukat and chaukhat ('four timber'),
a frame (of a door, &c.). So cliauki
seems to have been used for a square-
framed stool, and thence a chair.
1772, — "Don't throw yourself back in your
hurra chokey, and tell me it won't do. . . ,"
— W. Hastings to G. Vansittart, in Qleig,
i. 238.
c. 1782. — "As soon as morning appeared
he (Haidar) sat down on his chair (chauki)
.and washed his face." — H. of Hydur JVaik,
505.
CHOLERA, and CHOLERA MOR-
BUS, s. The Disease. The term
' cholera,' though employed by the old
medical writers, no doubt came, as
regards its familiar use, from India.
Littr^ alleges that it is a mistake to
suppose that the word cholera (xoX^pa)
is a derivative from x^M, 'bile,' and
that it really means 'a gutter,' the
disease being so called from the
symptoms. This should, however,
rather be drrb tQv xo^^a^'*"'? the latter
word being anciently used for the
intestines (the etym. given by the
medical writer, Alex. Trallianus). But
there is a discussion on the subject in
the modern ed. of Stepliani Thesaurus,
which indicates a conclusion that the
derivation from xoX-^ is probably right ;
it is that of Celsus (see below). [The
N.E.D. takes the same view, but ad-
mits that there is some doubt.] For
quotations and some particulars in
reference to the history of this terrible
disease, see under MORT-DE-CHIEN.
c. A.D. 20. — "Primoque facienda mentio
est cholerae ; quia commune id stomachi
atque intestinorum vitium videri potest . . .
intestina torquentur, bilis supra infraque
erumpit, primum aquae similis : deinde ut
in e&, recens caro tota esse videatur, interdum
alba, nonnunquam nigra vel varia. Ergo eo
nomine morbum hunc xo^^pai' Graeci
nominS-runt. ..." kc'.—A. C. Celsi Med.
Libri VHI. iv. xi.
c. A.D. 100.— "HEPI X0AEPH2 ^ . .
ddvaros iTcdbwos koI otKTccrros (nracr/x(^ Kai
irviyl Kai ifjiAcri^ Kevip." — Aretaeus, De
Causis et signis ojcutomm, morbornvi, ii. 5.
Also Oepaireia XoXepijs, in De Curatione
Morb. Ac. ii. 4.
1563, — " R. Is this disease the one which
kills so quickly, and from which so few re-
cover ? Tell me how it is called among us,
and among them, and its symptoms, and
the treatment of it in use ?
" 0. Among us it is called CoUerica
passio. . . ." — Garcia, f. 74v.
[1611.— "As those ill of Colera."— Oowfo,
Dialogo de Soldado Pratico, p. 5.1
1673. — "The Diseases reign according to
the Seasons. ... In the extreme Heats,
Cholera Morbus."— jPV?/er, 113-114.
1832.— "Le Cholera Morbus, dont vous
me parlez, n'est pas inconnu k Cachemire."
— Jojcquemont, Corresp. ii. 109.
CHOLERA HORN. See COLLERY.
CHOOLA, s. H. chulha, chulhi,
chuld, fr. Skt. chulli. The extempo-
rized cooking-place of clay which a
native of India makes on the ground
CHOOLIA.
207
CHOP.
to prepare his own food ; or to cook
that of his master.
1814. — "A marble corridor filled up with
choolas, or cooking-places, composed of mud,
cowdung, and unburnt bricks." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. iii. 120 ; [2nd ed. ii. 193].
CHOOLIA, s. Chulid is a name
given in Ceylon and in Malabar to a
particular class of Mahommedans, and
sometimes to Mahommedans generally.
There is much obscurity about the
origin and proper application of the
term. [The word is by some derived
from Skt. chuda, the top-knot which
every Hindu must wear, and which is
cut off on conversion to Islam. In
the same way in the Punjab, chotikat,
'■ he that has had his top-knot cut off^'
is a common form of abuse used by
Hindus to Musulman converts ; see
Ibbetson, Panjdb Ethnog. p. 240.] Ac-
cording to Sonnerat (i. 109), the Chulias
are of Arab descent and of Shia pro-
fession. [The Madras Gloss, takes the
word to be from the kingdom of Ghola
and to mean a person of S. India.]
c. 1345. — ". . . the city of Kaulam, which
is one of the finest of Malibar. Its bazars
are splendid, and its merchants are known
by the name of SUlia {i.e. Chulia)." — Ibii
Batiita, iv. 99.
1754. — "Chowlies are esteemed learned
men, and in general are merchants." — Ives,
25.
1782.— "We had found . . . less of that
foolish timidity, and much more disposition
to intercourse in the Choliars of the country,
who are Mahommedans and quite distinct
in their manners. . . ." — Hugh Boyd, Journal
of a Journey of an Embassy to Candy, in
Misc. Wixrks (1800), i. 155.
1783. — "During Mr. Saunders's govern-
ment I have known Chulia (Moors) vessels
carry coco-nuts from the Nicobar Islands to
Madras." — Forrest, Voyage to Mergui, p. v.
,, " Chulias and Malabars (the appella-
tions are I believe synonymous)." — Ibid. 24.
1836. — "Mr. Boyd . . . describes the
Moors under the name of Cholias, and Sir
Alexander Johnston designates them by the
appellation Lubbies (see LUBBYE). These
epithets are, however, not admissible, for the
former is only confined to a particular sect
among them, who are rather of an inferior
grade ; and the latter to the priests who
officiate."— Ccwie Chitty, in J. R. A. Soc.
iii. 338.
1879.— "There are over 15,000 Klings,
Chuliahs, and other natives of India." —
Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese, 254.
CHOP, s. Properly a seal-impres-
sion, stamp, or brand ; H. chhdp ;
the verb (chhdpnd) bein^ that which is
now used in Hindustani to express the
art of printing (books).
The word chhdp seems not to have
been traced back with any accuracy
beyond the modern vernaculars. It
has been thought possible (at least till
the history should be more accurately
traced) that it might be of Portuguese
origin. For there is a Port, word chapa^
' a thin plate of metal,' which is no doubt
the original of the Old English chape for
the metal plate on the sheath of a
sword or dagger.* The word in this
sense is not in the Portuguese Dic-
tionaries ; but we find ' homem cha-
pado,' explained as ' a man of
notable worth or excellence,' and
Bluteau considers this a metaphor
'taken from the chapas or plates of
metal on which the kings of India
caused their letters patent to be en-
graven.' Thus he would seem to have
regarded, though perhaps erroneously,
the chhdpd and the Portuguese chapa
as identical. On the other hand, Mr.
Beames entertains no doubt that the
word is genuine Hindi, and connects
it with a variety of other words signify-
ing striking, or pressing. And Thomp-
son in his Hindi Dictionary says that
chhdppd is a technical term used by
the Vaishnavas to denote the sectarial
marks (lotus, trident, «&;c.), which they
delineate on their bodies. Fallon
gives the same meaning, and quotes
a Hindi verse, using it in this sense.
We may add that while chhdpd is used
all over the N.W.P. and Punjab for
printed cloths, Drummond (1808)
gives chhdpdnlya, chhapdrd, as words
for 'Stampers or Printers of Cloth'
in Guzerati, and that the passage
quoted below from a Treaty made
with an ambassador from Guzerat by
the Portuguese in 1537, uses the word
cliapada for struck or coined, exactly
as the modern Hindi verb chhdpnd
might be used.t Glwp, in writers
* Thus, in Shakspeare, "This is Monsieur
Parolles, the gallant militarist . . . that had the
whole theorie of war in the knot of his scarf, the
practice in the chape of his dagger. "—^M's WeU
that Ends Well, iv. 3. And, in the Scottish Bai,es
and Valuatiouns, under 1612 :
'* Lockattis and Chapes for daggers."
t ". . . e quanto a moeda, ser ehapadadesua
sica (by error printed sita), pois ja Ihe concedea,
que todo o proveyto serya del Rey de Portuguall,
como soya a ser dos Reis dos Guzarates, e ysto nas
terras que nos tiuermos em Canbaya, e a nos
quisermos bater."— Treaty (1537) in S. Botdho,
Tombo, 226.
CHOP.
CHOP.
prior to the last centiir}^, is often used
for the seal itself. " Owen Cambridge
savs the Molir was the great seal, but
the small or privy seal was called a
' chop ' or ' stamp.' " (C. P. Brown).
The word clwp is hardly used now
among Anglo-Indians in the sense of
seal or stamp. But it got a permanent
footing in the ' Pigeon English ' of the
Chinese ports, and thence has come
back to England and India, in the
phrase "j^rs^-chop," i.e. of the first
brand or quality.
The word chop {chap) is adopted in
Malay [with the meanings of seal-im-
pression, stamp, to seal or stamp,
though there is, as Mr. Skeat points
out, a pure native word tera or <ra,
which is used in all these senses ;]
and chop has acquired the specific
sense of a passport or licence. The
word has also obtained a variety of
applications, including that just men-
tioned, in the lingua franca of foreigners
in the China seas. Van Braam applies
it to a tablet bearing the Emperor's
name, to which he and his fellow
envoys made kotow on their first land-
ing in China ( Voyage^ &c., Paris, An vi.,
1798, i. 20-21). Again, in the same
jargon, a chop of tea means a certain
number of chests of tea, all bearing
the same brand. Chfyp-liouses are
customs stations on the Canton Kiver,
so called from the chops, or seals, used
there (Griles, Glossary). Chop-dollar is
a dollar choppedj or stamped with a
private mark, as a guarantee of its
genuineness (ibid.). (Dollars similarly
marked had currency in England in
the first quarter of last century, and
one of the present writers can re-
collect their occasional occurrence in
Scotland in his childhood). The grand
chop is the port clearance granted by
the Chinese customs when all dues have
been paid (ibid.). All these have ob-
viously the same origin ; but there are
other uses of the word in China not
so easily explained, e.g. chop, for 'a
hulk ' ; chop-boat for a lighter or cargo-
boat.
In Captain Forrest's work, quoted
below, a golden badge or decoration,
conferred on him by the King of Achin,
is called a chapp (p. 55). The portrait
of Forrest, engraved by Sharp, shows
this badge, and gives the inscription,
translated : " Capt. Thomas Forrest,
Orancayo [see ORANKAY] of the Golden
Sword. This chapp was conferred as
a mark of honour in the city of
Atcheen, belonging to the Faithful,
by the hands of the Shabander [see
SHAHBUNDER] of Atcheen, on Capt.
Thomas Forrest."
[1534. — "The Governor said that he would
receive nothing save under his chapa."
"Until he returned Itom Badur with his
reply and the chapa required."— Corrm,
iii. 585.]
1537. — "And the said Nizamamede Zamom
was present and then before me signed,
and swore on his Koran (viogafo) to keep and
maintain and fulfil this agreement entirely
. . . and he sealed it with his seal" (e o
chapo de sua chapa). — Treaty above quoted,
in S. Botelho, Tomho, 228.
1552. — ". . . ordered . . . that they
should allow no person to enter or to leave
the island without taking away his chapa.
. . . And this chapa was, as it were, a
seal." — Castanheda, iii. 32.
1614. — "The King (of Achen) sent us his
Chop." — Milward, in Piirchas, i. 526.
1615. — "Sailed to Acheen ; the King sent
his Chope for them to go ashore, without
which it was unlawful for any one to do so."
— Sainsbury, i. 445.
[ ,, "2 chistes plate . . . with the
rendadors chape upon \t."—Cochs's Diary,
i. 219.]
1618. — "Signed with my chop, the 14th
day of May {sic), in the Yeare of our Prophet
Mahomet 1027." — Letter from Gov. of
Mocha, in Purchas, i. 625.
1673. — "The Custom-house has a good
Front, where the chief Ciistomer appears
certain Hours to chop, that is to mark
Goods outward-bound." — Fryer, 98.
1678. — ". . . sending of our VxtcJceel this
day to Compare the Coppys with those sent,
in order to ye Chaup, he refused it, alledg-
ing that they came without y« Visiers Chaup
to him. . . ." — Letter (in India Office) from
Dacca Factory to Mr. Matthias Vincent (Ft.
St. George ?).
1682. — "To Rajemaul I sent ye old
Duan . . .'s Perwanna, Chopt both by the
Nabob and new Duan, for its confirmation."
— Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 37.
1689. — "Upon their Chops as they call
them in India, or Seals engraven, are only
Characters, generally those of their Name."
— Odngton, 251.
1711.— "This (Oath at Acheen) is ad-
ministered by the Shabander . . . lifting,
very respectfully, a short Dagger in a Gold
Case, like a Scepter, three times to their
Heads ; and it is called receiving the Chop
for Trade." — Lockyer, 35.
1715. — "It would be very proper also to
put our chop on the said Books." — In
Wheeler, ii. 224.
c. 1720. — "Here they demanded tax and
toll ; felt us all over, not excepting our
mouths, and when they found nothing,
stamped a chop upon our arms in red paint ;
which was to serve for a pass." — Zesteen
CHOP-CHOP.
209
CHOPPER-COT.
Jaarige Reize . . . door Jacob de Bucquoy,
Haarlem, 1757.
1727. — "On my Arrival (at Acheen) I took
the Chap at the great River's Mouth,
according to Custom. This Chap is a Piece
of Silver about 8 ounces Weight, made in
Form of a Cross, but the cross Part is very
short, that we . . . put to our Fore-head,
and declare to the OflBcer that brings the
Chap, that we come on an honest Design to
trade." — A. Hamilton, ii. 103.
1771. — **. . . with Tiapp or passports." —
Osheck; i. 181.
1782. — " . . . le Pilote . . . apporte avec
lui leur chappe, ensuite il adore et consulte
son Poussa, puis il fait lever I'ancre." —
Sonnerat, ii. 233.
1783. — "The bales (at Acheen) are fm-
mediately opened ; 12 in the hundred are
taken for the king's duty, and the remainder
being marked with a certain mark (chapp)
may be carried where the owner pleases." —
Forrest, V. to Me)'gui, 41.
1785. — " The only pretended original pro-
duced was a manifest forgery, for it had not
the chop or smaller seal, on which is en-
graved the name of the Mogul." — Carraccioli's
Clive, i. 214.
1817. — ". . . and so great reluctance did
he (the Nabob) show to the ratification of
the Treaty, that Mr. Pigot is said to have
seized his chop, or seal, and applied it to
the paper." — Mill's Hist. iii. 340.
1876. — ^'^ First chop ! tremendously pretty
too,' said the elegant Grecian, who had been
paying her assiduous attention." — Daniel
Deronda, Bk. I. ch. x.
1882. — "On the edge of the river facing
the ' Pow-shan ' and the Creek Hongs, were
Chop honses, or branches of the Hoppo's
department, whose dut^ it was to prevent
smuggling, but whose interest it was to aid
and facilitate the shipping of silks ... at
a considerable reduction on the Imperial
tariff." — The Fankwae at Canton, p. 25.
The writer last quoted, and others
before him, have imagined a Chinese
origin for chop, e.g.^ as "from chah,
'an oiRcial note from a superior,' or
clia\ ' a contract, a diploma, &c.,' both
having at Canton the sound cliajp^ and
between them covering most of the
' pigeon ' uses of chof " (Note by Bishop
Moule). But few of the words used by
Europeans in Chinese trade are really
Chinese, and we think it has been
made clear that cho-p comes from India.
CHOP-CHOP. Pigeon-English (or
-Chinese) for ' Make haste ! look
sharp ! ' This is supposed to be from
the Cantonese, pron. kdp-Mp, of what
is in the Mandarin dialect kip-kip.
In the Northern dialects kwai-kwai,
'quick-quick' is more usual (Bishop
Moule). [Mr. Skeat compares the
Malay chepat-chepat^ ' quick-quick.']
CHOPPEE.
a. H. chhappar, ' a thatched roof.'
[1773. — ". . . from their not being pro-
vided with a sufficient number of boats,
there was a necessity for crouding a large
party of Sepoys into one, by which the
chuppar, or upper slight deck broke down."
— Ives, 174.]
1780.— "About 20 Days ago a Villian was
detected here setting fire to Houses by
throwing the Tickeea * of his Hooka on the
Choppers, and was immediately committed
to the Phouzdars Prison. . . . On his tryal
... it appering that he had more than
once before committed the same Nefarieus
and abominable Crime, he was sentenced to
have his left Hand, and right Foot cut off,
... It is needless to expatiate on the
Efficacy such exemplary Punishments would
be of to the Publick in general, if adopted
on all similar occasions. . . ." — Letter from
Moorshedabad, in HicJcy's Bengal Gazette^
May 6.
1782. — " With Mr. Francis came the
Judges of the Supreme Court, the Laws of
England, partial oppression, and licentious
liberty. The common felons were cast loose,
. . . the merchants of the place told that
they need not pay duties . . . and the
natives were made to know that they might
erect their chappor huts in what part of the
town they pleased." — Price, Some Observa-
tions, 61.
1810. — "Chuppers, or grass thatches." —
Williamson, V. M. i. 510.
c. 1817. — "These cottages had neat chop-
pers, and some of them wanted not small
gardens, fitly fenced about." — Mrs. Sher-
loood's Stories, ed. 1873, 258.
[1832.— "The religious devotee sets up a
chupha-hut without expence." — Mrs. Meer
Hassan Ali, ii. 211.]
[b. In Persia, a corr. of P. chdr-pdy
' on four feet, a quadruped ' and thence
a mounted post and posting.
1812.— "Eight of the horses belong to
the East India Company, and are principally
employed in carrying choppers or coixriers
to Shiraz. "-il/or/er. Journey through Persia,
&c., p. 64.
1883.— "Bv this time I had begun to
pique myself on the rate I could get over
the ground 'en chuppar.' "—TF<7Z5, In tlie
Land of the Lion and the Sun, ed. 1891, p.
259.]
CHOPPER-COT, a. Much as this
looks like a European concoction, it ia
* H. Tikiya is a little cake of charcoal placed iu
the bowl of the hooka, or hubble-bubble.
CHOPSTICKS.
210
CHOUL, CHAUL.
a genuine H. term, chhappar kJidty 'a
bedstead with curtains.'
1778. — " Leito com arnia9ao. Chapar
cdtt." — Orammatica Iiidostaiia, 128.
c. 1809. — " Bedsteads are much more
common than in Puraniya. The best are
called Palang, or Chhapar Khat . . . they
have curtains, mattrasses, pillows, and a
sheet. . . ." — Buchanan, Eastern India,
ii. 92.
c. 1817. — " My husband chanced to light
upon a very pretty chopper-cot, with cur-
tains and everything complete." — Mrs. Sher-
wood's Stories, ed. 1873, 161. (See COT.)
CHOPSTICKS, s. The sticks used
in pairs by the Chinese in feeding
themselves. The Chinese name of
the article is ^kwai-tsz,' 'speedy-ones.'
" Possibly the inventor of the present
word, hearing that the Chinese name
had this meaning, and accustomed to
the phrase chop-chop for 'speedily,'
used chop as a translation" {Bishop
Moule). [Prof. Giles writes: "The
N.E.D. gives incorrectly kwai-fze, i.e.
'nimble boys,' 'nimble ones.' Even
Sir H. Yule is not without blemish.
He leaves the aspirate out of kwai, of
' which the official orthography is now
k'uai-k'iiai-tzu, 'hasteners,' the termina-
tion -ers bringing out the value of tzii,
an enclitic particle, better than ' ones.'
Bishop Moule's suggestion is on the
right track. I think, however, that
chopstick came from a Chinaman,
who of course knew the meaning of
Fuai and applied it accordingly, using
the ' pidgin ' word chop as the, to him,
natural equivalent."]
c. 1540. — ". . . his young daughters, with
their brother, did nothing but laugh to see
us feed ourselves with our hands, for that
is contrary to the custome which is observed
throughout the whole empire of China,
where the Inhabitants at their meat carry
it to their mouthes with two little sticks
made like a pair of Cizers" (this is the
translator's folly ; it is really coin duos paos
feitos como fusos — "like spindles)." — Pinto,
orig. cap. Ixxxiii., in Gogan, p. 103.
[1598. — "Two little peeces of blacke woode
made round . . . these they use instead of
forkes." — Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. 144.]
c. 1610. — " . . . ont comme deux petites
spatules de bois fort bien faites, qu'ils tien-
nent entre leurs doigts, et prennent avec cela
ce qu'ils veulent manger, si dextrement, que
rienplus." — Mocquet, 346.
1711 — "They take it very dexterously
with a couple of small Chopsticks, which
serve them instead of Forks." — Lockyer,
174.
1876. — "Before each there will be found
a pair of chopsticks, a wine -cup, a small
saucer for soy . . . and a pile of small
pieces of paper for cleaning these articles a»
required." — Giles, Chinese Sketches, 153-4.
CHOTA-HAZRY, s. H. chhotl
hdziri, vulg. hdzrt, ' little breakfast ' ;
refreshment taken in the early morn-
ing, before or after the morning exer-
cise. The term (see HAZREE) was
originally j^eculiar to the Bengal
Presidency. In Madras the meal is
called 'early tea.' Among the Dutch
in Java, this meal consists (or did con-
sist in 1860) of a large cup of tea, and
a large piece of cheese, presented by
the servant who calls one in the
morning.
1853. — "After a bath, and hasty ante-
breakfast (which is called in India ' a little
breakfast') at the Euston Hotel, he pro-
ceeded to the private residence of a man of
\A^."—OakJield, ii. 179.
1866. — "There is one small meal ... it
is that commonly known in India by the
Hindustani name of chota-hilziri, and in
our English colonies as 'Early Tea.' . . ." —
Waring, Tropical Resident, 172.
1875. — "We took early tea with him this
morning." — Tlie Dilemtna, ch. iii.
CHOUL, CHAUL, n.p. A seaport
of the Concan, famous for many
centuries under various forms of this
name, Ghenwal properly, and pro-
nounced in Konkani Tsemwal (Sinclair^
Ind. Ant. iv. 283). It may be regarded
as almost certain that this was the
l^llfivWa of Ptolemy's Tables, called by
the natives, as he says, Tl/novXa. It
may be fairly conjectured that tlie
true reading of this was Ta>ouXa, or
Ti^fiovXa. We find the sound ch of
Indian names apparently represented
in Ptolemy by n (as it is in Dutch l)y
tj). Thus TidTOvpa = Chitory Tid<rTavr}s =
Ghashtana ; here HifiovKa—Chenwal;
while ^idyovpa and Tiajjaira probably
stand for names like Chagara and
Chauspa. Still more confidently
Cherlwal may be identified with the
Saimur (Chaimur) or Jaimur of the
old Arab. Geographers, a port at the
extreme end of Lar or Guzerat. At
Choul itself there is a tradition that
its antiquity goes back beyond that of
Suali (see SWALLY), Bassein, or
Bombay. There were memorable
sieges of Choul in 1570-71, and again
in 1594, in which the Portuguese
successfully resisted Mahommedan
CHOUL, CHAUL.
211
CHOULTRY.
-attempts to capture the place. Dr.
Burgess identifies the ancient 'L-qfxvWa
rather with a place called Ghembur,
•on the island of Trombay, which lies
immediately east of the island of
Bombay ; but till more evidence is
adduced we see no reason to adopt
this."*^ Choul seems now to be known
as Revadanda. Even the name is not
to be found in the Imperial Gazetteer.
Rewadatida has a place in that work,
but without a word to indicate its
•connection with this ancient and
famous port. Mr. Gerson d'Acunha
has published in the J. Bo. Br. As. Soc,
vol. xii., Notes on the H. and Ant. of
■Cliaul.
A.D. c. 80-90. — *' Mera 8^ KaWiivav &X\a
'ifiTrdpia tottlkcl, liTj/nvWa, /cat Mai'Sa-
yopa. . . ." — Feriplus.
A.D. c. 150. — "litfivWa ^ixir6pLov (/ca-
Xovfievov virb tQv eyx^P'-'^^ TifiovXa)." —
Ptol. i. cap. 17.
A.D. 916. "The year 304 I found myself
in the territory of Salmur (or Chaimtlr),
belonging to Hind and forming part of the
province of Lar. . . . There were in the
place about 10,000 Mussulmans, both of
those called hiiidsirah (half-breeds), and of
natives of Siraf, Oman, Basrah, Bagdad,
•&c." — Mafudi, ii. 86.
ri020. — "Jaimiir." See quotation under
LAR.]
c. 1150. — "Saimtlr, 5 days from Sindan,
is a large, well-built town." — Edrisi, in
Elliot, i. [85].
c. 1470. — "We sailed six weeks in the
taca till we reached Chivil, and left Chivil
•on the seventh week after the great day.
This is an Indian country." — Atli. Nikitin,
9, in India in X Vth. Cent.
1510. — "Departing from the said city of
Combeia, I travelled on until I arrived at
another city named Cevul (Chevul) which
is distant from the above-mentioned city 12
days' journey, and the country between the
one and the other of these cities is called
Guzerati. "— Varthema, 113.
1.546. — Under this year D'Acunha quotes
from Freire d'Andrada a story that when
the Viceroy required 20,000 pardaos (q.v.)
to send for the defence of Diu, offering in
pledge a wisp of his mustachio, the women
of Choul sent all their earrings and other
jewellery, to be applied to this particular
service.
1554.— "The ports of Mahaim and Sheiil
belong to the Deccan."— TAe Mohit, in
J.A.S.B., V. 461.
1584, — '• The 10th of November we arrived
at Cliaul which standeth in the firme land.
There be two townes, the one belonging
* See Fergiisson & Burgess, Cave Temples, pp.
168 & 349. See also Mr. James Campbell's excel
lent Bombay Gazetteer, xiv. 52, Avhere reasons are
stated against the view of Dr. Burgess.
to the Portugales, and the other to the
Moores."— 72. Fitch, in Hakl. ii. 384.
c. 1630. — " After long toil . . . we got to
Choul ; then we came to Daman." — Sir
T. Herbert, ed. 1665, p. 42.
1635. — "Chival, a seaport of Deccan." —
SMik Isfahani, 88.
1727.— "Chaul, in former Times, was a
noted Place for Trade, particularly for fine
embroidered Quilts ; but now it is miserably
poor." — .4. Hamilton, i. 243.
1782. — "That St. Lubin had some of the
Mahratta officers on board of his ship, at
the port of Choul ... he will remember as
long as he lives, for they got so far the
ascendancy over the political Frenchman,
as to induce him to come into the harbour,
and to land his cargo of military stores . . .
not one piece of which he ever got back
again, or was paid sixpence for." — Price's
Observations on a Late Publication, &c., 14.
In Price's Tracts, vol. i.
CHOULTRY, s. Peculiar to S.
India, and of doubtful etymology ;
Malayal. cJidwati, Tel. chdwadi, [tsdvadi,
rhau, Skt. chaiur, 'four,' mta, 'road,
a place where four roads meet]. In
W. India the form used is chowry or
chowree (Dakh. chdorz). A hall, a shed,
■or a simple loggia, used by travellers
as a resting-place, and also intended
for the transaction of public business.
In the old IVIadras Archives there is
frequent mention of the "Justices of
the Choultry." A building of this
kind seems to have formed the early
Court-house.
1673. — "Here (at Swally near Surat) we
were welcomed by the Deputy President . . .
who took care for my Entertainment, which
here was rude, the place admitting of little
better Tenements than Booths stiled by the
name of ChonltTies."— Fryer, 82.
,, "Maderas .' . . enjoys some
Choultries for Places of Justice." — Ibid. 39.
1683.—". . . he shall pay for every slave
so shipped ... 50 pagodas to be recovered
of him in the Choultry of Madraspat-
tanam." — Order of Madras Council, in
Wheeler, i. 136.
1689.— "Within less than half a Mile,
from the Sea (near Surat) are three Choul-
tries or Convenient Lodgings made of
Timber." — Ovington, 164.
1711,— "Besides these, five Justices of
the Choultry, who are of the Council, or
chief Citizens, are to decide Controversies,
and punish offending Indians."— Zoc^er, 7.
1714._In the MS. List of Persons in the
Service, &c. (India Office Records), we
have : — . . ,.
"Josiah Cooke ffactor Register of the
Choultry, £15."
1727. "There are two or three little
Choulteries or Shades built for Patients to
rest in."— .4. Hamilton, ch. ix. ; [i. 95].
CHOULTRY PLAIN.
212
CHOUSE.
[1773. — "A Choltre is not much unlike a
large summer-house, and in general is little
more than a bare covering from the in-
clemency of the weather. Some few indeed
are more spacious, and are also endowed
with a salary to support a servant or two,
whose business is to furnish all passengers
with a certain quantity of rice and fresh
water." — Ives, 67.]
1782. — "Les fortunes sont employees a
ba,tir des Chauderies sur les chemins." —
Soniierat, i. 42.
1790. — " On ne rencontre dans ces
voyages aucune auberge ou h6tellerie sur
la route ; mais elles sont remplacees par des
lieux de repos appelees schultris {duiude-
ries), qui sont des b^timens ouverts et
inhabit^s, ou les voyageurs ne trouvent, en
g€n6ral, qu'un toit. . . ." — Haafner, ii. 11.
1809. — "He resides at present in an old
Choultry which has been fitted up for his
use by the Resident." — Ld. Valentia, i.
356.
1817.— "Another fact of much impor-
tance is, that a Mahomedan Sovereign was
the first who established Choultries."—
Mill's Mist. ii. 181.
1820.— "The Chowree or town-hall where
the public business of the township is trans-
acted, is a building 30 feet square, with
square gable-ends, and a roof of tile sup-
ported on a treble row of square wooden
posts." — Ace. of Township of Loony , in Tr.
Lit. Soc. Bombay, ii. 181.
1833.— "Junar, 6th Jan. 1833. ... We
at first took up our abode in the Chawadi,
but Mr. Escombe of the C. S. kindly in-
vited us to his house." — Smith's Life of Dr.
John Wilson, 156.
1836. — "The roads are good, and well
supplied with choultries or taverns" (!) —
Phillips, Million of Facts, 319.
1879. — "Let an organised watch ... be
established in each village . . . ai-med with
good tulwars. They should be stationed
each night in the village chouri."— Ot-ej--
land Times of India, May 12, Suppl. 76.
See also CHUTTRUM.
CHOULTRY PLAIN, n.p. This
was the name given to the open
country formerly existing to the S.W.
of Madras. Choultry Plain was also
the old designation of the Hd. Quarters
of the Madras Army ; equivalent to
"Horse Guards" in Westminster (C
P. B. MS.).
1780. — "Every gentleman now possessing
a house in the fort, was happy in accommo-
dating the family of his friend, who before
had resided in Choultry Plain. Note.
The country near Madras is a perfect
flat, on which is biiilt, at a small distance
from the fort, a small choultry." — Hodges,
Travels, 7.
CHOUSE, s. and v. This word is
originally Turk, chdush, in former
days a sergeant-at-arms, herald, or the
like. [Vambery (Sketchss, 17) speaks
of the Tchaush as the leader of a party
of pilgrims.] Its meaning as ' a cheat,*^
or ' to swindle ' is, apparently beyond
doubt, derived from the anecdote thus
related in a note of W. Gilford's upon
the passage in Ben Jonson's Alche-
mist^ which is quoted below. " In 1609
Sir Robert Shirley sent a messenger or
chiaus (as our old writers call liim) to
this country, as his agent, from the
Grand Signor and the Sophy, to trans-
act some preparatory business. Sir
Robert followed him, at his leisure^
as ambassador from both these princes •;
but before he reached England, his
agent had chiaused the Turkish and
Persian merchants here of 4000/., and
taken his flight, unconscious perhaps
that he had enriched the language
with a word of which the etymology
would mislead Upton and puzzle Dr.
Johnson." — Ed. of Ben Jonson, iv.
27. " In Kattywar, where the native
chiefs employ Arab mercenaries, the
Chaus still flourishes as an officer of a
company. When I joined the Political
Agency in that Province, there was a
company of Arabs attached to the
Residency under a Chaus." {M.-Gen.
Keatinge). [The N.E.B. thinks that
"Gifford's note must be taken with
reserve." The Stanf. Diet, adds that
Gifford's note asserts that two other
Chiauses arrived in 1618-1625. One
of the above quotations proves his
accuracy as to 1618. Perhaps, hoAv-
ever, the particular fraud had little to
do with the modern use of the word.
As Jonson suggests, chiaus may have
been used for ' Turk ' in the sense of
'cheat'; just as Cataian stood for
'thief or 'rogue.' For a further
discussion of the word see N. (h Q.,7
ser. vi. 387 ; 8 ser. iv. 129.]
1560. — "Cum vero me taederet inclu-
sionis in eodem diversorio, ago cum meo
Chiauso (genus id est, ut tibi scripsi alias,
multiplicis apud Turcas officii, quod etiam
ad oratorum custodiam extenditur) ut mihi
liceat aere meo domum conducere. . . ." —
Busbeq. Epist. iii. p. 149.
1610.— "Damper. . . . What do you think
of me, that I am a chiaus ?
Face. What's that?
Dapper. The Turk was here.
As one would say, do you think I am a
Turk ?
CHOUSE.
213
CHOWDRY.
Face. Come, noble doctor, pray thee let's
prevail ;
This is the gentleman, and he's no chiaus."
Ben. Jonson, The AlcJiemist, Act I. sc. i,
1638.—
'" Fidgoso. Gulls or Moguls,
Tag, rag, or other, hogen-mogen, vanden,
Ship- jack or chouses. Whoo ! the brace
are flinched.
The pair of shavers are sneak'd from us,
Don. ..."
Ford, The Lady's Trial, Act II. sc. i.
1619. — "Con gli ambasciatori stranieri
•che seco conduceva, cioe I'lndiano, di Sciah
Sehm, un clause Turco ed i Moscoviti. ..."
—P. della Valle, ii. 6.
1653. — "Chiaoux en Turq est vn Sergent
du Diuan, et dans la campagne la garde
d'vne Karauane, qui fait le guet, se norame
4iussi Chiaoux, et cet employ n'est pas
.autrement honeste." — Le Gouz, ed. 1657,
p. 536.
1659.-
•" Conquest. We are
In a fair way to be ridiculous.
What think you? Chiaus'd by a scholar."
Shirley, Henm'ia <{■ Mammon, Act II. sc. iii.
1663. — "The Portugals have choused us,
it seems, in the Island of Bombay in the
East Indys ; for after a great charge of our
fleets being sent thither with full commis-
sion from the King of Portugal to receive it,
the Governour by some pretence or other
will not deliver it to Sir Abraham Ship-
man." — Pepys, Diary, May 15; [ed. Wlceatley
iii. 125].
1674.—
■" When geese and puUen are seduc'd
And sows of sucking pigs are chows'd."
Hudihras, Pt. II. canto 3.
1674.-
■" Transform'd to a Frenchman by my art ;
He stole your cloak, and pick'd your
pocket,
Chows'd and caldes'd ye like a block-
head. " Ibid.
1754. — "900 chiaux : they carried in their
hand a baton with a double silver crook on
the end of it ; . . . these frequently chanted
moral sentences and encomiums on the
Shah, occasionally proclaiming also his
victories as he passed along."— Ban7cay,
i. 170.
1762.— "Le 27« d'Aotit 1762 nous enten-
dimes un coup de canon du chateau de
K4hira, c'etoit signe qu'un Tsjaus (courier)
•etoit arrive de la grande caravane." —
yiebukr, Voyage, i. 171.
1826. — "We started at break of day from
the northern suburb of Ispahan, led by the
chaoushes of the pilgrimage. . . ."—ffajii
Baba, ed. 1835, p. Q.
CHOW-CHOW, s. A common ap-
plication of the Pigeo7i-English. term in
Ohina is to mixed preserves ; but, as
the quotation shows, it has many uses ;
the idea of mixture seems to prevail.
It is the name given to a book by
Viscountess Falkland, whose husband
was Governor of Bombay. There it
seems to mean 'a medley of trifles,'
Chow is in 'pigeon' applied to food
of any kind. ["From the erroneous
impression that dogs form one of the
principal items of a Chinaman's diet,
the common variety has been dubbed
the 'chow dog'" (Ball, Tilings Chinese^
p. 179).] We find the word chow-
chow in Blumentritt's Vocahular of
Manilla terms : " Chau-chau, a Tagal
dish so called."
1858. — "The word chow-chow is sug-
gestive, especially to the Indian reader, of
a mixture of things, 'good, bad, and in-
different,' of sweet little oranges and bits
of bamboo stick, slices of sugar-cane and
rinds of unripe fruit, all concocted together,
and made upon the whole into a very
tolerable confection. . . .
"Lady Falkland, by her happy selection
of a name, to a certain extent deprecates
and disarms criticism. We cannot complain
that her work is without plan, unconnected,
and sometimes trashy, for these are exactly
the conditions implied in the word chow-
chow." — Bombay i^uarterly Review, January,
p. 100.
1882.— "The variety of uses to which the
compovmd word 'chow-chow' is put is
almost endless. ... A 'No. 1 chow-clww'
thing signifies iitterly worthless, but when
applied to a breakfast or dinner it means
' unexceptionably good.' A ^chow-chow'
cargo is an assorted cargo ; a ' general shop '
is a ' chow-chov ' shop . . . one (factory) was
called the '■ chow-chon;' from its being in-
habited by divers Parsees, Moormen, or
other natives of India."— TA^ Fankwae,
p. 63.
CHOWDRY, s. H. chaudJiar^ lit.
' a holder of four ' ; the explanation of
which is obscure : [rather Skt. chakra-
dharin, ' the bearer of the discus as an
ensign of authority ']. The usual appli-
cation of the term is to the headman
of a craft in a town, and more
particularly to the person who is
selected by Government as the agent
through whom supplies, workmen, &c.,
are supplied for public purposes.
[Thus the Chaudhari of carters pro\'ides
carriage, the Chaudhari of Kahars
l)earers, and so on.] Formerly, in
places, to the headman of a village ;
to certain holders of lands ; and in
Cuttack it was, under native rule,
applied to a district Kevenue officer.
In a paper of ' Explanations of Terms '
GHOWK.
214
CHOWRY.
furnished to the Council at Fort
William by Warren Hastings, then
Eesident at Moradbagh (1759), chow-
drees are defined as " Landholders in
the next rank to Zemindars." (In
Long, p. 176.) [Comp. VENDU-
MASTER.] It is also an honorific
title given by servants to one of their
number, usually, we believe, to the nuill
[see molly], or gardener — as khalifa
to the cook and tailor, jama'ddr to the
bhishtz, mehtar to the sAveeper, sirdar to
the bearer.
c. 1300. — " . . . The people were brought
to such a state of obedience that one revenue
officer would string twenty . . . chaudhaxis
together by the neck, and enforce payment
by blows." — Zid-ud-dln Barni, in Elliot, iii.
c. 1343. — "The territories dependent on
the capital (Delhi) are divided into hundreds,
each of which has a Jauthari, who is the
Sheikh or chief man of the Hindus." — Ihn
Batuta, iii. 388.
[1772.— "Chowdrahs, land-holders, in the
next rank to Zemeendars." — Verelst, View of
Bengal, Gloss, s.v.]
1788.— "Chowdry. — A Landholder or
Farmer. Properly he is above the Zemin-
dar in rank ; but, according to the present
custom of Bengal, he is deemed the next to
the Zemindar. Most commonly used as the
principal purveyor of the markets in towns
or camps." — Indian Vocabulary (Stockdale's).
CHOWK, s. H. chauk. An open
place or wide street in the middle of
a city where the market is held, [as,
for example, the Ghdndnl Ghauk of
Delhi]. It seems to be adopted in
Persian, and there is an Arabic form
Silk, which, it is just possible, may
have been borrowed and Arabized from
the present word. The radical idea of
clmuk seems to be " four ways " [Skt.
chatushka], the crossing of streets at
the centre of business. Compare Gar-
fax, and the Quattro Gantoni of Palermo.
In the latter city there is a market
place called Piazza Ballaro, which in
the 16th century a chronicler calls
Seggehallarath, or as Amari interprets,
Suk-BalhaTSi.
[1833.— "The Chandy Choke, in Delhi
... is perhaps the broadest street in any
"city in the East." — Skinner, Excursions in
India, i. 49.]
CHOWNEE, s. The usual native
name, at least in the Bengal Presidency,
foran Anglo-Indian cantonment (q.v.).
It is H. chhdoni, 'a thatched roof,'
chhdond, chhdnd, v. 'to thatch.'
[1829. — "The Regent was at the chaoni,
his standing camp at Gagrown, when this
event occurred." — Tod, Ayinals (Calcutta
reprint), ii. 611.]
CHOWRINGHEE, n.p. The name
of a road and quarter of Calcutta, in
which most of the best European
houses stand ; Ghaurangi.
1789. — "The houses ... at Chowringee
also will be much more healthy." — Setoii-
Kaxr, ii. 205.
1790. — "To dig a large tank opposite to-
the Cheringhee Buildings."— i^icZ, 13.
1791. — "Whereas a robbery was com-
mitted on Tuesday night, the first instant,
on the Chowringhy Road." — Ibid. 54.
1792. — ^'' For Primte Sale. A neat, com-
pact and new built garden house, pleasantly
situated at Chouringy, and from its con-
tiguity to Fort William, peculiarly well
calculated for an officer ; it would likewise
be a handsome provision for a native lady,
or a child. The price is 1500 sicca rupees."'
—Ibid. ii. 541.
1803. — "Chouringhee, an entire village
of palaces, runs for a considerable length
at right angles with it, and altogether forms
the finest view I ever beheld in any city." —
Ld. Valentia, i. 236.
1810. — "As I enjoyed Calcutta much less
this time ... 1 left it with less regret.
Still, when passing the Chowringhee road
the last day, I —
* Looked on stream and sea and plain
As what I ne'er might see again.' "
Elphin stone, in Life, i. 231.
1848. — "He wished all Cheltenham, al.
Chowringhee, all Calcutta, could see him
in that position, waving his hand to such a
beauty, and in company with such a famous
buck as Rawdon Crawley, of the Guards." — ■
Vaniti/ Fair, ed. 1867, i. 237.
CHOWRY, s.
(a.) See CHOULTRY.
(b.) H. chanwo.r, cliaunr'i ; from Skt.
chamara, chdmara. The bushy tail of the
Tibetan Yak (q.v.), often set in a costly
decorated handle to use as a fly-flapper,
in which form it was one of the in-
signia of ancient Asiatic royalty. The
tail was also often attached to the
horse-trappings of native warriors ;
whilst it formed from remote times
the standard of nations and nomad
tribes of Central Asia. The Yak-tails-
and their uses are mentioned by
Aelian, and by Cosmas (see under
YAK). Allusions to the chdmara, as
a sign of royalty, are frequent in Skt.
books and inscriptions, e.g. in the Poet
Kalidasa (see transl. l)y Dr. Mill in
GHOWRYBURDAR.
215 GHOYA, GHAYA, GHEY.
J. As. Soc. Beng. i. 342 ; the Amarakosha,
ii. 7, 31, &c.). The common Anglo-
Indian expression in the 18th century
appears to have been "Cow-tails"
(q.v.). And hence Bogle in his
Journal, as published by Mr. Markham,
calls Yahs by the absurd name of
^^ cow-tailed cows" though "horse-
tailed cows" would have been more
germane !
c. A.D. 250. — '* BoQu 8e yivrj dvo, Spofxi-
Kovs T€ Kai dWovs dypiovs deLvQs' iK tovtCov
ye tCjv I3oQv /cat rds fxvioab^as iroiovvrai, Kal
TO p.h (xQfJLa iraixfiiXaves eicnv o'ide' ras 5e
ovpa$ ^x^^'^^ \evKas Icrx^^p^^-" — Aelian. de
Nat. An. xv. 14.
A.D. 634-5. — ". . . with his armies which
were darkened by the spotless ch3,maxas
that were waved over them." — Aihole In-
scription.
c. 940. — "They export from this country
the hair named dl-zamar (or al-chamax) of
which those fly-flaps are made, with handles
of silver or ivory, which attendants held over
the heads of kings when giving audience." —
Mas'vdl, i. 385. The expressions of Afas'ikli
are aptly illustrated by the Assyrian and
Persepolitan sculptures. (See also Marco
Polo, bk. iii. ch. 18 ; Nic. Conti, p. 14, in
India in the XVth Gentury).
1623. — "For adornment of their horses
they carried, hung to the cantles of their
saddles, great tufts of a certain white hair,
long and fine, which they told me were the
tails of certain wild oxen found in India."—
P. della Valle, ii. 662 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 260].
1809. — "He also presented me in trays,
which were as usual laid at my feet, two
beautiful chowries." — Lord Valentin, i. 428.
1810. — "Near Brahma are Indra and
Indranee on their elephant, and below is a
female figure holding a chamara or chow-
ree." — Maria GraJvam, 56.
1827. — " A black female slave, richly
dressed, stood behind him with a chowry,
or cow's tail, having a silver handle, which
she used to keep off the flies." — Sir W. Scott,
The Surgeon's Daughter, ch. x.
GHOWRYBURDAR, s. The
servant who carries the Chowry. H.
P. chauhri-barddr.
1774. — "The Deb-Rajah on horseback
... a chowra-burdar on each side of him."
— Bogle, in Markham' s Tibet, 24.
[1838. — " . . . the old king was sitting in
the garden with a chowrybadar waving the
flies from him." — Miss Eden, Up the Coimtry,
i. 138.]
CHOWT, CHOUT, s. ]VIahr. chauth,
'one fourth part.' The blackmail
levied by the IVIahrattas from the
provincial governors as compensation
for leaving their districts in immunity
from plunder. The term is also ap-
plied to some other exactions of like
ratio (see Wilson).
[1559. — Mr. Whiteway refers to Gauto
(Dec. VII. bk. 6, ch. 6), where this word is
used in reference to payments made in 1559
in the time of D. Constantine de Bragan^a,
and in papers of the early part of the 17th
century the King of the Chouteas is fre-
quently mentioned.]
1644. — "This King holds in our lands of
Daman a certain payment which they call
Chouto, which was paid him long before
they belonged to the Portuguese, and so
after they came under our power the pay-
ment continued to be made, and about these
exactions and payments there have risen
great disputes and contentions on one side
and another." — Bocarro (MS.).
1674. — " Messengers were sent to Bassein
demanding the chout of all the Portuguese
territory in these parts. The cho^d means
the fourth part of the revenue, and this is
the earliest mention we find of the claim."
— Orme's Fragments, p. 45.
1763-78.— "They (the English) were . . .
not a little surprised to find in the letters
now received from Balajerow and his agent
to themselves, and in stronger terms to the
Nabob, a peremptory demand of the Chout
or tribute due to the King of the Morattoes
from the Nabobship of Arcot." — Orme,
ii. 228-9.
1803.— "The Peshwah . . . cannot have
a right to two choutes, any more than
to two revenues from any village in the
same year." — Wellington Desp. (ed. 1837),
ii. 175. »
1858.—" . . . They (the Mahrattas) were
accustomed to demand of the provinces they
threatened with devastation a certain portion
of the public revenue, generally the fourth
part ; and this, under the name of the
chout, became the recognized Mahratta
tribute, the price of the absence of their
plundering hordes." — Whitney, Oriental and
Ling. Studies, ii. 20-21.
CHOYA, CHAYA, CHEY, s. A
root, [generally known as chayroot,]
(Hedyotis umbellata, Lam., Oldenlandia
umb., L.) of the Nat. Ord. Ginchon-
aceae, affording a red dye, sometimes
called 'India Madder,' ['Dye Boot,'
' Rameshwaram Root '] ; from Tarn.
shdijaver, Malayal. chdyaver {cliaya,
'colour,' ver, 'root'). It is exported
from S. India, and was so also at one
time from Ceylon. There is a figure
of the plant in Lettres Edif. xiv. 164.
c. 1566.— "Also from S. Toine they layd
great store of red yarne, of bombast died
with a roote which they call saia, as afore-
sayd, which colour will never out." — Gaesar
Frederile, in Eakl. [ii. 354].
CHUGKAROO.
216
CHUCKLAH.
1583. — "Ne vien anchora di detta saia da
yra altro luogo detto Petopoli, e se ne tingono
parimente in S. Thorcih."—Balhi, f. 107.
1672. — "Here groweth very good Zaye."
— Baldaeus, Ceylon.
[1679. — " ... if they would provide
niustors of Chae and White goods. ..."
— Memoriall of S. Master, in Kistna Man.,
p. 131.]
1726. — "Saya (a dye-root that is used on
the Coast for painting chintzes)." — Valentij^n,
Clwr. 45.
1727. — "The Islands of Diu (near Masu-
lipatam) produce the famous Dye called
Shaii. It is a Shrub growing in Grounds
that are overflown with the Spring tides."
—A. Hamilton, i. 370; [ed. 1744, i. 374].
1860. — "The other productions that con-
stituted the exports of the Island were
sapan-wood to Persia ; and choya-roots, a
substitute for Madder, collected at Manaar
. . . for transmission to Surat." — Tetment's
Ceylon, ii. 54-55. See also Chitty's Ceylon
Gazetteer (1834), p. 40.
CHUCKAROO, s. English soldier's
lingo for Chokra (q.v.)
CHUCKER. From H. cliakar,
chakJcar, chah% Skt. cliakra^ ' a wheel
or circle.'
(a.) s. A quoit for playing the
English game ; but more properly
the sharp quoit or discus which con-
stituted an ancient Hindu missile
weapon, and is, or was till recently,
carried by the Sikh fanatics called
Ahdll (see AKALEE), generally en-
circling their peaked turbans. " The
thing is described by Tavernier (E. T.
ii. 41 : [ed. Ball, i. 82]) as carried by
a company of Mahommedan Fakirs
whom he met at Sherpur in Guzerat.
See also Lt.-Gol. T. Lewin, A Fly, &c.,
p. 47 : [Egerton, Handbook, PI. 15, No.
64].
1516.— "In the Kingdom of Dely . . .
they have some steel wheels which they call
chacarani, two fingers broad, sharp outside
like knives, and without edge inside ; and
the surface of these is the size of a small
plate. And they carry seven or eight of
these each, put on the left arm ; and they
take one and put it on the finger of the
right hand, and make it spin round many
times, and so they hurl it at their enemies."
—Barhosa, 100-101.
1630. — "In her right hand shee bare a
chuckerey, which is an instrument of a
round forme, and sharp-edged in the super-
ficies thereof . . . and slung off, in the
quickness of his motion, it is able to deliuer
or conuey death to a farre remote enemy."
— Lord, Disc, of Uie Banian Religion, 12.
(b) V. and s. To lunge a horse. H.
cliakarnd or chakar karnd. Also Hhe
lunge.'
1829. — "It was truly tantalizing to see
those fellows chtickering their horses, not
more than a quarter of a mile from our
post." — John Shipp, i. 153.
[(c.) In Polo, a 'period.'
[1900. — "Two bouts were played to-day
. . . In the opening chokker Capt.
carried the ball in." — Overland Mail, Aug.
13.]
CHUCKERBUTTY, n.p. This
vulgarized Bengal Brahman name is,
as Wilson points out, a corruption of
chakravarttl, the title assumed by the
most exalted ancient Hindu sove-
reigns, an universal Emperor, whose
chariot- wheels rolled over all (so it is
explained by some).
c. 400. — ' ' Then the Bikshuni Uthala began
to think thus with herself, 'To-day the
King, ministers, and people are all going
to meet Buddha . . . but I — a woman — how
can I contrive to get the first sight of him ? *
Buddha immediately, by his divine power,
changed her into a holy Chakravarttl
Raja." — Travels of Fah-hian, tr. hy Beaie,
p. 63.
c. 460. — " On a certain day (Asoka),
having . . . ascertained that the super-
naturally gifted . . . N^ga King, whose
age extended to a Kappo, had seen the four
Buddhas ... he thus addressed him : ' Be-
loved, exhibit to me the person of the
omniscient being of infinite wisdom, the
Chakkawatti of the doctrine.'" — The Maha-
wanso, p. 27.
1856. — "The importance attached to the
possession of a white elephant is traceable
to the Buddhist system. A white elephant
of certain wonderful endowments is one of
the seven precious things, the possession of
which marks the Maha Chakravarttl Raja
. . . the holy and universal sovereign, a
character which appears once in a cycle." —
Mission to the Cowt ofAva (Major's Phayre's),
1858, p. 154.
CHUCKLAH, s. H. chakld, [Skt.
cliakra, 'a wheel']. A territorial sub-
di\dsion under the Mahommedan
government, thus defined by Warren
Hastings, in the paper quoted under
CHOWDRY :
1759.— "The jurisdiction of a Phojdar
(see FOUJDAR), who receives the rents from
the Zemindars, and accounts for them with
the Government. "
1760.— "In the treaty concluded with the
Naw^b Meer Mohummud C^im Kh^n, on
the 27th Sept. 1760, it was agreed that . . .
the English army should be ready to assist
CHUGKLER.
217
GHUDDER.
him in the management of all affairs, and
that the lands of the chuklahs (districts)
•of Burdwan, Midnapore and Chittagong,
should be assigned for all the charges of the
company and the army. . . ." — Harington's
Analysis of the Laxos and Heffulations, vol. i.
Calcutta, 1805-1809, p. 5.
CHUCKLER, s. Tani. and Malayal.
shakkili, the name of a very low
caste, members of which are tan-
ners or cobblers, like the Chamdrs
(see CHUMAR) of Upper India. But
whilst the latter are reputed to be a
very dark caste, the CliucMers are fair
(see Elliot's Gloss, by Beam£s, i. 71, and
CaldwelVs Gram. 574). [On the other
hand the Madras Gloss, (s.v.) says that
-as a rule they are of "a dark black
hue."] Colloquially in S. India
Ghuckler is used for a native shoe-
maker.
c. 1580.— "All the Gentoos {Gentios) of
those parts, especially those of Bisnaga,
have many castes, which take precedence
one of another. The lowest are the Cha-
quivilis, who make shoes, and eat all un-
clean flesh. . . ."—Primor e Honra, &c., f. 95.
1759.— "Shackelays are shoemakers, and
held in the same despicable light on the
Coromandel Coast as the Niaddes and Pul-
lies on the Malabar." — Ives, 26.
c. 1790. — " Aussi n'est-ce que le r^but de
la classe m^pris^e des parrias ; savoir les
tschakelis ou cordonniers et les i-eitians ou
fossoyeurs, qui s'occupent de I'enterrement
et la combustion des morts." — Haafner,
ii. 60. -^ '
[1844. — ". . . the chockly, who performs
'the degrading ^duty of executioner. . . ." —
Society, Manners, d-c, of India, ii. 282.]
1869. — *^^ThG Komatis or mercantile caste
of Madras by long established custom, are
required to send an offering of betel to the
chucklers, or shoemakers, before contract-
ing their marriages."— /StV W. Elliot, in
J, Ethn. Soc, N. S. vol. i. 102.
CHUCKMUCK, s. H. chakmak.
'Flint and steel.' One of the titles
<Jonferred on Haidar 'Ali before he
rose to power was 'Chakmak Jang,
' Firelock of War ' ? See H. of Hydur
Naik, 112.
CHUCKRUM, s. An ancient coin
^once generally current in the S. of
India, Malayal. chakram, Tel. chak-
ramu; from Skt. chakra (see under
CHUCKER). It is not easy to say
what was its value, as the statements
are inconsistent : nor do they con-
firm Wilson's, that it was equal to
-one-tenth of a pagoda. [According to
the Madras Gloss, (s.v.) it bore the
same relation to the gold Pagoda that
the Anna does to the Rupee, and
under it again was the copper Cash,
which was its sixteenth.] The de-
nomination survives in Travancore,
[where 28^ go to one rupee. (Ibid.)]
1554. — "And the fanoms of the place are
called chocroes, which are coins of inferior
gold ; they are worth 12^ or 124 to the
pardao of gold, reckoning the pardao at 360
reis." — A. Nunez, Lirro d ""
1711. — "The Enemy will not come to any
agreement unless we consent to pay 30,000
chucknims, which we take to be 16,600
and odd pagodas." — In Wheeler, ii. 165.
1813. — Milburn, under Tanjore, gives the
chucknun as a coin equal to 20 Madras,
or ten gold fanams. 20 Madras fanams
would be f of a pagoda.
[From the difficulty of handling
these coins, which are small and round,
they are counted on a chuckrum
board as in the case of the Fanam
(q.v.).]
CHUDDER, s. H. chadar, a sheet,
or square piece of cloth of any kind ;
the ample sheet commonly M'orn as a
mantle by women in N. India. It is
also applied to the cloths sj^read over
Mahommedan tombs. Barbosa (1516)
and Linschoten (1598) have chautars,
chautares, as a kind of cotton piece-
goods, but it is certain that this is not
the same word. Ghowtars occur among
Bengal piece-goods in Milburn, ii. 221.
[The word is chautdr, 'anything with
four threads,' and it occurs in the list
of cotton cloths in the Am (i. 94). In
a letter of 1610 we have '■'- Glmutares
are white and well requested " {Banners,
Letters, i. 75); ^^ Ghauters of Agra"
(Foster, Letters, ii. 45) ; Cocks has
" fine Casho or GJiowter " (Diary, i. 86) ;
and in 1615 they are called ^^Goivter"
(Foster, iv. 51).]
1525. — " Chader of Cambaya." — Lent-
hranga, 56.
[c. 1610. — " From Bengal comes another
sort of hanging, of- fine linen painted and
ornamented with colours in a very agreeable
fashion; these they call iader. "— Pyrarrf
de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 222.1
1614.— "Pintados, chints and chadors."—
Peyton, in Pwrhas, i. 530.
1673. — "The habit of these water-
nymphs was fine Shudders of lawn em-
broidered on the neck, wrist, and skirt
with a border of several coloured silks or
threads of Qold."— Herbert, 3rd ed. 191.
CHUL, GHULLO.
218
GHUNAM.
1832.— "Chuddur ... a large piece of
cloth or sheet, of one and a half or two
breadths, thrown over the head, so as to
cover the whole body. Men usually sleep
rolled up in it." — Herklots, Qanoon-e-
Islam, xii.-xiii.
1878. — "Two or three women, who had
been chattering away till we appeared, but
who, on seeing us, drew their ' chadders '
. . . round their faces, and retired to the
further end of the boat." — Life in tlie Mo-
fv.ml, i. 79.
The Rampore Chudder is a kind of
shawl, of the Tibetan shawl-wool, of
uniform colour without pattern, made
originally at Rampur on the Sutlej ;
and of late years largely imported into
England : [(see the Punjab Mono, on
Wool, Y>. 9). Curiously enough a claim
to the derivation of the title from
Rampur, in Rohilkhand, N.W.P. is
made in the Imperial Gazetteer ^ 1st ed.
(S.V.).]
CHUL ! CHULLO ! v. m impera-
tive ; ' Go on ! Be quick.' H. chalo !
imper. of chalnd, to go, go speedily.
[Another common use of the word in
Anglo-Indian slang is — " It w^on't
chul," ' it won't answer, succeed.']
c. 1790. — " Je montai de trfes-bonne heure
dans mon palanquin. — TschoUo (c'est-a-
dire, marche), criferent mes coulis, et aussi-
t6t le voyage con)men9a." — Haafner, ii. 5.
[CHUMAR, s. H. Chamdr, Skt.
charma-kdra, 'one who works in
leather,' and thus answering to the
Chuckler of S. India ; an important
caste found all through N. India,
whose primary occupation is tanning,
but a large number are agriculturists
and day labourers of various kinds.
[1823. — " From this abomination, beef-
eating . . . they [the Bheels] only rank
above the Choomars, or shoemakers, who
feast on dead carcases, and are in Central
India, as elsewhere, deemed so unclean
that they are not allowed to dwell within
the precincts of the village." — Malcolm,
Central India, 2nd ed. ii. 179.]
CHUMPUK, s. A highly orna-
mental and sacred tree {Michelia cham-
paca, L., also M. Rheedii\ a kind of
■ magnolia, whose odorous yellow blos-
soms are much prized by Hindus,
offered at shrines, and rubbed on the
body at marriages, &c. H. champaJc,
Skt. champaJca. Drury strangely says
that the name is "derived from
Giampa, an island between Cambogia
and Cochin China, where the tree
grows." Ghampa is not an island,
and certainly derives its Sanskrit
name from India, and did not give a
name to an Indian tree. The tree is
found wild in the Himalaya from
Nepal, eastward ; also in Pegu and
Tenasserim, and along the Ghauts to-
Travancore. The use of the term
cluimpaka extends to the Philippine
Islands. [Mr. Skeat notes that it is
highly prized by Malay women, who-
put it in their hair.]
1623. — " Among others they showed me a
flower, in size and form not unlike our
lily, but of a yellowish white colour, with
a sweet and powerful scent, and which they
call Champa [ciampd]."— P. della Valle, ii.
517 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 40].
1786. — " The walks are scented with
blossoms of the champac and nagisar, and
the plantations of pepper and coffee are
equally new and pleasing." — Sir W. JoneSy.
in Mem., &c., ii. 81.
1810. — "Some of these (birds) build in
the sweet-scented champaka and the
mango." — Mario, Graham, 22.
1819.—
" The wandering airs they faint
On the dark, the silent stream ;
And the chuinpak's odours fail
Like sweet thoughts in a dream."
Shelley, Lines to an Indian Air^
1821.—
" Some chumpak flowers proclaim
it yet divine."
Medwin, Sketches in Hindoosfan, 73.
CHUNAM, s. Prepared lime ; also
specially used for fine polished plaster^
Forms of this word occur both in
Dravidian languages and Hind. In
the latter chfmd is from Skt. chilrnay
'powder'; in the former it is some-
what uncertain whether the word is,
or is not, an old derivative from the
Sanskrit. In the first of the following
quotations the word used seems taken
from the Malayal. chunndmha, Tarn..
shu7indmhu.
1510.— "And they also eat with the said
leaves (betel) a certain lime made from
oyster shells, which they call cionama." —
Varthema, 144.
1563.—". . . so that all the names you
meet with that are not Portuguese are
Malabar ; such as betre (betel), chmia,
which is lime. . . ." — Garcia, f. S7g.
c. 1610,—". . . I'vn porte son ^ventail,.
I'autre la boete d'argent pleine de betelj,
I'autre une boete ou il y a du chiinan, qu*
est de la chaux." — Pyrard de Laxal, ii-
84 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 135].
CHUNAM, TO.
219
CHUPKUN.
1614. — "Having burnt the great idol into
chunah, he mixed the powdered lime with
j)dn leaves, and gave it to the Rajputs that
they might eat the objects of their wor-
ship."— Firishta, quoted by Quatremere,
Not. et Ext., xiv. 510.
1673.— "The Natives chew it (Betel) with
Chinam (Lime of calcined Oyster Shells)."—
Fryer, 40.
1687.—" That stores of Brick, Iron,
Stones, and Chenam be in readiness to
make up any breach." — Madras Consultii-
tions, in Wheeler, i. 168.
1689.— "Chinam is Lime made of Cockle-
shells, or Lime-stone ; and Pawn is the
Leaf of a Tree."— Orinffton, 123.
1750-60. — "The flooring is generally com-
posed of a kind of loam or stucco, called
chunam, being a lime made of burnt shells."
— Grose, i'. 52.
1763.— "In the GhucMeh of Silet for the
space of five years . . . my phoasdar and
the Company's gomastah shall jointly pre-
pare chunam, of which each shall defray
all expenses, and half the chunam so made
shall be given to the Company, and the
other half shall be for my use." — Treaty of
Mir Jaffir with the Company, in CarraccioU's
L. of elite, i. 64.
1809. — "The row of chunam pillars which
supported each side . . . were of a shining
white."— Zf^. Valentla, i. 61.
CHUNAM, TO, V. To set in mor-
tar ; or, more f refiuently, to plaster over
with chunam.
1687. — ". . . to get what great jars he
can, to put wheat in, and chenam them up,
and set them round the fort curtain." — In
Wheeler, i. 168.
1809. — ". . . having one . . . room . . .
beautifully chunammed."— X(/. Valentia, i.
386.
Both noun and verb are used also in
the Anglo-Chinese settlements.
CHUNAEGURH, n.p. A famous
rock-fort on the Ganges, above Benares,
and on the right bank. The name is
believed to be a corr. of Charana-giri,
'Foot Hill,' a name probably given
from the actual resemblance of the
rock, seen in longitudinal profile, to a
human foot. [There is a local legend
that it represents the foot of Vishnu.
A native folk etymology makes it
a corr. of CJiandq,lgarh, fi-om some
legendary connection with the Bhangi
tribe (see CHANDAUL). (See Crooke,
Tribes and Castes, i. 263.)]
[1768. — "Sensible of the vast importance
of the fort of Chunar to Sujah al Dowlah
... we have directed Col. Barker to rein-
force the garrison. . . ."—Letter to Court of
Directors, in Verelst, App. 78.
[1785.— "Chunar, called by the natives
Chundalghur. . . ."—Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd
ed. ii. 442.]
CHUPATTY, s. H. cliaijatl, an un-
leavened cake of bread (generally of
coarse wheaten meal), patted flat with
the hand, and baked upon a griddle ;.
the usual form of native bread, and
the staple food of Upper India. (See
HOPPER).
1615. — Parson Terry well describes the
thing, but names it not : " The ordinary sort
of people eat bread made of a coarse grain,
but both toothsome and wholesome and
hearty. They make it up in broad cakes,
thick like our oaten cakes ; and then bake it
upon small round iron hearths which they
carry with them." — In Purchas, ii. 1468.
1810.— "Chow-patties, or bannocks." —
Williamson, V. M. ii. 348.
1857. — "From village to village brought
by one messenger and sent forward by
another passed a mysterious token in the
shape of one of those flat cakes made from
flour and water, and forming the common
bread of the jjeople, which in their language,
arc called chupatties." — Kaye's Sepoy War,
i. 570. [The original account of this by the
Correspondent of the ^ Times,' dated "Bom-
bay, March 3, 1857," is quoted in 2 ser.
N. <L' Q. iii. .365.]
There is a tradition of a noble and
gallant Governor-General who, when
compelled to rough it for a day or two,
acknowledged that '-'' cliufvassies and
masaulchies were not such bad diet,"
meaning Chupatties and Mussalla.
CHUPKUN, s. H. cJmpkan.^ The
long frock (or cassock) which is the
usual dress in Upper India of nearly
all male natives who are not actual
labourers or indigent persons. The
word is probably of Turki or Mongol
origin, and is perhaps identical with
the chakman of the Am (i. 90), a word
still used in Turkistan. [Vambery,
(Sketches, 121 seqq.) describes both the
Tchapan or upper coat and the
Tchekmen or gown.] Hence Beanies's
connection of chapkan with the idea
of chap as meaning compressing or
clinging [Platts chapaknd, Ho be
pressed'], "a tightly-fitting coat or
cassock," is a little "fanciful. (Comp.
Gram. i. 212 seq.) Still this idea may
have shaped the corruption of a foreign
word.
1883.— "He was, I was going to say, in
his shirt-sleeves, only I am not sure that h&
wore a shirt in those days— I think he had a
chupkun, or native under-garment." — C,
Raikes, in L. of Ld. Laurence, i. 59.
CHUPRA.
220
CHURRUS.
CHUPRA, n.p. Chaprd, [or perhaps
rather Ghhaprd, *a collection of straw
huts,' (see CHOPPER),] a town and
head-quarter station of the District
Saran in Bahar, on the north bank of
the Ganges.
1665. — "The Holland Company have a
House there (at Patna) by reason of their
trade in Salt Peter, which they refine at a
.great Town called Choupar ... 10 leagues
above Patna." — Tavernier, E. T. ii. 53 ; [ed.
Ball, i. 122].
1726. — ' ' Sjoppera {Okvpra)." — Valentijn,
'Chorom., &c., 147.
CHUPRASSY, s. H. clmprdsl, the
bearer of a cJmp-ds, i.e. a Ijadge-plate
inscribed with the name of the office
to which the bearer is attached. The
chaprdsl is an office-messenger, or
henchman, bearing such a badge on
a cloth or leather Ijelt. The term
belongs to the Bengal Presidency. In
Madras Peon is the usual term ; in
Bombay Puttywalla, (H. pattiwdld),
or " man of the Ijelt." The etymology
of chaprds is obscure ; [the popular
account is that it is a corr. of P. chap-o-
rdst, ' left and right '] ; but see Beames
(Gomp. Gram. i. 212), who gives buckle
as the original meaning.
1865. — " I remember the days when every
servant in my house was a chuprassee, with
the exception of the Khansaumaun and a
Portuguese A.yah."—The Daivh Bungalow,
p. 389.
0. 1866.—
■" The big Sahib's tent has gone from under
the Peepul tree,
With his horde of hungry chuprassees,
and oily sons of the quill —
I paid them the bribe they wanted, and
Sheitan will settle the bill."
Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree.
1877. — "One of my chuprassies or
messengers . . . was badly wounded." —
Meadows Taylor, Life, i. 227.
1880. — "Through this refractory medium
the people of India see their rulers. The
'Chuprassie paints his master in colours
drawn from his own black heart. Every lie
he tells, every insinuation he throws out,
every demand he makes, is endorsed with
his master's name. He is the arch-slanderer
of our name in India." — Ali Baha, 102-3.
CHURR, s. H. char, Skt. char, ' to
move.' "A sand-bank or island in
the current of a river, deposited by
the water, claims to which were
regulated by the Bengal Reg. xi. 1825 "
( Wilso7i). A char is new alluvial land
deposited by the great rivers as the
floods are sinking, and covered with
grass, but not necessarily insulated.
It is remarkable that Mr. Marsh
mentions a very similar word as used
for the same thing in Holland. " New
sandbank land, covered with grasses,
is called in Zeeland schor " {Man and
Nature, j). 339). The etymologies are,
however, probably quite apart.
1878. — "In the dry season all the various
streams . . . are merely silver threads wind-
ing among innumerable sandy islands, the
soil of which is specially adapted for the
growth of Indigo. They are called Churs."
— Life ill the Mofussil, ii. 3 seq.
CHURRUCK, s. A wheel or any
rotating machine ; particularly applied
to simple machines for cleaning cotton.
Pers. charkh, 'the celestial sphere,' 'a
wheel of any kind,' &c. Beng. charak
is apparently a corruption of the
Persian word, facilitated by the near-
ness of the Skt. chakra, &c.
POOJAH. Beug. charak-pujd
(see POOJA). The Swinging Festival of
the Hindus, held on the sun's entrance
into Aries. The performer is sus-
pended from a long yard, traversing
round on a mast, hj hooks passed
through the muscle over the blade-
bones, and then whirled round so as
to fly out centrifugally. The chief
seat of this barbarous display is, or
latterly was, in Bengal, but it was
formerly j)revalent in many parts of
India. [It is the Shiny (Ca. and
Tel. sidi, Tam. shedil, Tel. sidi, 'a
hook') of S. India.] There is an old
description in Purchas's Pihjrimage, p.
1000 ; also (in Malabar) in A. Hamilton,
i. 270 ; [at Ikkeri, P. della Valle, Hak.
Soc. ii. 259] ; and (at Calcutta) in
Heber's Journal, quoted below.
c. 1430. — "Alii ad ornandos currus per-
forato latere, fune per corpus immisso se ad
currum suspendunt, pendentesque et ipsi
exanimati idolum comitantiir ; id optimum
sacrificium putant et acceptissimum deo." —
Conti, in Poc/givs, De Var. Fortunae, iv.
[1754. — See a long account of the Bengal
rite in Pees, 27 sey^/.J.
1824.— "The Hindoo Festival of 'Churruck
Poojah' commenced to-day, of which, as
my wife has given an account in her journal,
I shall only add a few particulars." — Heher,
ed. 1844, i. 57.
CHURRUS, s.
a. H. charas. A simple apj)aratus
worked by oxen for drawing water
GHUTKARRY, CHATTAGAR 221
GHUTTRUM.
from a well, and discharging it into
irrigation channels by means of pulley
ropes, and a large bag of hide (H.
charsCi^ Skt. charma). [See the de-
scription in Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed.
i. 153. Hence the area irrigated from
a well.]
[1829. — "To each Churrus, chursa, or skin
of land, there i.s attached twenty-five bee-
ghas of irrigated land." — Tud, Annals
(Calcutta repr.), ii. 688.]
b. H. charas, [said to be so called
because the drug is collected by men
who walk with leather aprons through
the field]. The resinous exudation of
the hemp-plant {Gannabis Indica),
which is the basis of intoxicating
preparations (see BANG, GUNJA).
[1842. — "The Moolah sometimes smoked
the intoxicating drug called Chirs." —
Elphinst(ine, Cauhul, i. 344.]
CHUTKARRY, CHATTAGAR, in
S. India, a half-caste ; Tain. Hhatti-har,
'one who wears a waistcoat' {G. P. B).
CHUTNY,s. YL.clmtnl. A kind of
strong relish, made of a number of
condiments and fruits, &c., used in
India, and more especially by Mahoni-
medans, and the merits of which are
now well known in England. For
native chutny recipes, see HerMots,
Qanoon-e-Islam, 2nd ed. xlvii. seqq.
1813. — "The Chatna is sometimes made
with cocoa-nut, lime-juice, garlic, and chillies,
and with the pickles is placed in deep leaves
round the large cover, to the number of 30
or 40." — Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 50 seq. ; [2nd
ed. i. 348].
1820. — "Chitnee, Chatnee, some of the
hot spices made into a paste, by being
bruised with water, the 'kitchen' of an
Indian peasant."— Jicc. of Township of Loony,
in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bomhay, ii. 194.
CHUTT, s. H. chhat. The proper
meaning of the vernacular word is 'a
roof or platform.' But in modern
Anglo-Indian its usual application is
to the coarse cotton sheeting, stretched
on a frame and whitewashed, which
forms the usual ceiling of rooms in
thatched or tiled houses ; properly
chddar-chhat, ' sheet-ceiling.'
CHUTTANUTTY, n.p. This was
one of the three villages purchased
for the East India Company in 1686,
when the agents found their position
in Hugli intolerable, to form the
settlement which became the city of
Calcutta. The other two villages were
Calcutta and Govindpur. Dr. Hunter
spells it Sfctajiatl, but the old Anglo-
Indian orthography indicates Ghatanatl
as probable. In the letter-books of the
Factory Council in the India Office the
earlier letters from this establishment
are lost, but down to 27th March,
1700, they are dated from "Chutta-
nutte " ; on and after June 8th, from
" Calcutta " ; and from August 20th
in the same year from " Fort William "■
in Calcutta. [See Hedges, Diary, Hak.
Soc. ii. lix.] According to IVIajor
Ralph Smyth, Chatanati occupied " the
site of the present native town," i.e.
the northern quarter of the city.
Calcutta stood on what is now the
European commercial part ; and
Govindpur on the present site of
Fort William.-^
1753. — "The Hoogly Phousdar demanding
the payment of the ground rent for 4 months,
from January, namely : —
R. A. P.
Sootaloota, Calcutta. . 325 0 0
Govindpoor, Picar . . 70 0 0
Govindpoor. Calcutta . 33 0 0
Buxies . . . .18 0
Agreed that the President do pay the same'
out of cash." — Gonsn. Ft. William, April 30,
in Long, 43.
GHUTTRUM, s. Tam shctUiram,.
which is a corruption of Skt. sattra,
'abode.' In S. India a house where
pilgrims and travelling members of
the higher castes are entertained and
fed gratuitously for a day or two. [See
CHOULTRY, DHURMSALLA.]
1807.— "There are two distinct kinds of
buildings confounded by Europeans under
the name of Ghoidtry. The first is that
called by the natives' Chaturam, and built
for the accommodation of travellers. These
. . . have in general pent roofs . . . built
in the form of a square enclosing a court. . . .
The other kind are properly built for the
reception of images, when these are carried
in procession. These have flat roofs, and
consist of one apartment only, and by the
natives are called Mandapavi. . . . Besides
the Chaturam and the Mandapavi, there
is another kind of building which by Euro-
peans is called Ghonltry ; in the Tamul
language it is called Tany_ Pandal, or Water
Shed . . . small buildings where weary
travellers may enjoy a temporary repose in
the shade, and obtain a draught of water or
milk."— /^. Buchanan, Mysore, i. 11, 15,
* Stat, and Geog. Rep. of the 24 Pergummhs Dis-
trict, Calcutta, 1857, p. 57.
CINDERELLA'S SLIPPER. 222
CIVILIAN,
CINDEEELLA'S SLIPPER. A
Hindu story on the like theme appears
•among the Hala Kanara MSS. of the
Mackenzie Collection : —
* ' Suvamaclevi heiving dropped her slipper
in a reservoir, it was found by a fisherman
of Kiisumakesarl, who sold it to a shop-
keeper, by whom it was presented to the
King Ugrahdhu. The Prince, on seeing the
beauty of the slipper, fell in love with the
wearer, and offered large rewards to any
person who should find and bring her to him.
An old woman undertook the task, and
-succeeded in tracing the shoe to its
owner, . . ." — Mackenzie Collection, by H.
H. Wilson, ii. 52. [The tale is not un-
common in Indian folk-lore. See Miss Cox,
Cindei-ella (Folk-lore Soc), ii. 91, 18-3,
465, &c.]
CINTRA ORANGES. See ORANGE
.and SUNGTARA.
CIRCARS, n.p. The territory to
the north of the Coromandel Coast,
formerly held by the Nizam, and now
forming the districts of Kistna, Godii-
vari, Vizagapatam, Ganjam-, and a part
of Nellore, was long known by the title
•of '■^ The Circars,'' or ^^ Northern Circars"
(i.e. Governments), now officially
•obsolete. The Circars of Chicacole
(now Vizagapatam Dist.), Eajamandri
and Ellore (these two embraced now
in Godavari Dist.), with Condapilly
(now embraced in Kistna Dist.), were
the subject of a grant from the Great
Mogul, obtained by Clive in 1765,
confirmed by treaty with the Nizam
in 1766, Gantur (now also included
in Kistna Dist.) devolved eventually
by the same treaty (but did not come
permanently under British rule till
1803. [For the history see Madras
Admin. Man. i. 179.] C, P. Brown
.says the expression " The Circars " was
first used by the French, in the time
of Bussy. [Another name for the
Northern Circars was the Garling or
Garlingo country, apparently a corr, of
Kalimja (see KLING), see Pringle, Diary ^
-cfcc, of Ft. St. George, 1st ser, vol. 2,
p. 125. (See SIRCAR.)]
" 1758, — "II est k remarquer qvf'aprbs mon
depart d'Ayder Abad, Salabet Zingue a
nommg un Fhosdar, ou Gouyerneur, pour
les quatres Cerkars." — Memoire, by Bussy,
in Lettres de MM. de Bussy, de Lally et
autres, Paris, 1766, p. 24.
1767.— " Letter from the Chief and Council
at Masulipatam . . . that in consequence of
orders from the President and Council of
Fort St. George for securing and sending
away all vagrant Europeans that might be
met with in the Circars, they have embarked
there for this place, . . ." — Fort William
Co^iimi., in Long, 476 seg.
1789. — "The most important public trans-
action ... is the surrender of the Guntoor
Circar to the Company, by which it becomes
possessed of the whole Coast, from Jagger-
naut to Cape Comorin. The Nizcim made
himself master of that province, soon after
Hyder's invasion of the Carnatic, as an
equivalent for the arrears of peshcush, due to
him by the Company for the other Circars."
— Letter of T. Munro, in Life by Gleij, i. 70.
1823.— " Although the Sirkdrs are our
earliest possessions, there are none, perhaps,
of which we have so little accurate know-
ledge in everything that regards the condi-
tion of the people." — Sir T. Munro, in
Selections, &c., by Sir A. Arhuthnot, i. 204.
We know from the preceding quota-
tion what Munro's spelling of the
name was.
1836. — "The district called the Circars,
in India, is part of the coast which extends
from the Carnatic to Bengal, . . . The
domestic economy of the people is singular ;
they inhabit villages (!!), and all labour is
performed by public servants paid from the
public stock."— Phillips, Million of I\icts,
320.
1878.—" General Sir J. C, C,B., K,C.S.I.
He entered the Madras Army in 1820, and
in 1834, according to official despatches,
displayed ' active zeal, intrepidity, and
judgment ' in dealing with the savage tribes in
Orissa known as the Circars "(!!!).—0&i<«a'/-y
Notice in Hbmexvard Mail, April 27.
CIVILIAN, s. A term which came
into use about 1750-1770, as a designa-
tion of the covenanted European
servants of the E. I. Comjiany, not in
military employ. It is not used by
Grose, c. 1760, who was himself of
such service at Bombay. [The earliest
quotation in the N.E.D. is of 1766
from Malcolm's L. of Glive, 54.] In
Anglo-Indian parlance it is still ap-
propriated to members of the cove-
nanted Civil Service [see COVENANTED
SERVANTS]. The Civil Service is
mentioned in GarraccioWs L. of Glive,
(c. 1785), iii. 164. From an early date
in the Company's history up to 1833,
the members of the Civil Service were
classified during the first five years as
Writers (q.v.), then to the 8th year as
Factors (q.v.) ; in the 9th and llth as
Junior Merchants; and thenceforward
as Senior Merchants. These names
were relics of the original commercial
character of the E, I, Company's trans-
actions, and had long ceased to have
CLASSY, GLASHY.
223
COBILY MASH.
any practical meaning at the time of
their abolition in 1833, when the
Charter Act (3 & 4 Will. IV. c. 85),
removed the last traces of the Company's
•commercial existence.
1848. — (Lady O'Dowd's) "quarrel with
Lady Smith, wife of Minos Smith the
puisne Judge, is still remembered by some
,at Madras, when the Colonel's lady snapped
her fingers in the Judge's lady's face, and
said she'd never walk behind ever a beggarly
civilian." — Vanity Fair, ed. 1867, ii. 85.
1872. — "You bloated civilians are never
satisfied, retorted the other," — A True Re-
Jornier, i. 4.
CLASSY, GLASHY, s. H. hluilass
usual etym. from Arab khakis. A
tent-pitcher ; also (because usually
taken from that class of servants) a
man employed as chain- man or staff-
man, &c., by a surveyor ; a native
sailor ; or Matross (q.v.). Khalds is
•constantly used in Hindustani in the
sense of ' liberation ' ; thus, of a
prisoner, a magistrate says ^Ichalds
mro,' ' let him go.' But it is not clear
how khaldsl got its ordinary Indian
sense. It is also written khaldsM, and
Vullers has an old Pers. word khaldsha
for ' a ship's rudder.' A learned friend
suggests that this may be the real
•origin of khaldsl in its Indian use.
[Khalds also means the ' escape channel
of a canal,' and khaldsl may have been
originally a person in" charge of such a
work.]
1785.— "A hundred clasMes have been
«ent to you from the presence." — Tippoo's
Letters, 171.
1801. — "The sepoys in a body were to
bring up the rear. Our left flank was to be
covered by the sea, and our right by Gopie
Nath's men. Then the clashies and other
armed followers." — Mt. Stewart Elphinstone,
in Life, i. 27.
1824.—" If the tents got dry, the clashees
(tent-pitchers) allowed that we might pro-
ceed in the morning prosperously." — Heber,
ed. 1844, i. 194.
CLEARING NUT, WATER
FILTER NUT, s. The seed of Stry-
chnos potatorum, L. ; a tree of S. India ;
[known in N. India as nirmald, nirmall,
' dirt-cleaner ']. It is so called from its
property of clearing muddy water, if
well rubbed on the inside of the vessel
which is to be filled.
CLOVE, s. The flower-bud of Gari/o-
phyllum aromaticum, L., a tree of the
Moluccas. The modern English name
of this spice is a kind, of ellipsis from
the French clous de girofles, 'Nails of
Girofles,' i.e. of garofala, caryophylla,
&c., the name by which this spice was
known to the ancients ; the full old
English name was similar, ' clove gillo-
floure,' a name which, cut in two like
a polypus, has formed two different
creatures, the clove (or nail) being as-
signed to the spice, and the 'gilly-
flower ' to a familiar clove-smelling
flower. The comparison to nails runs
through many languages. In Chinese
the thing is called ting-hiang, or ' nail-
spice ' ; in Persian mekhak, ' little
nails,' or 'nailkins,' like the German
Nelken, Ndgelclun^ and Gevnirtz-nagel
(spice nail).
[1602-3.— "Alsoe be carefull to gett to-
gether all the clones you can." — Birdwood,
First Letter Book, 36.]
COAST, THE, n.p. This term in
books of the 18th century means the
' Madras or Coromandel Coast,' and
often 'the Madras Presidency.' It is
curious to find XlapaXia, "the Shore,"
applied in a similar specific way, in
Ptolemy, to the coast near Cape
Comorin. It will be seen that the
term " Goast Army," for " Madras
Army," occurs quite recently. The
Persian rendering of Goast Army by
Bandarl below is curious.
1781. — "Just imported from the Coast
... a very fine assortment of the following
cloths." — Lidia Gazette, Sept. 15.
1793. — "Unseduced by novelty, and un-
influenced by example, the belles of the
Coast have courage enough to be unfashion-
able . . . and we still see their charming
tresses flow in luxuriant ringlets." — Hugh
Boyd, 78.
1800,— "I have only 1892 Coast and 1200
Bombay sepoys." — Wellington, i. 227.
1802.— "From Hydurabdid also, Colonels
Roberts and Dalrymple, with 4000 of the
Bunduri or coast sipahees."— .ff. of Reign
of Tipu Sultdn, E. T. by Miles, p. 253.
1879,_"Is it any wonder then, that the
Coast Army has lost its ancient renown,
and that it is never employed, as an army
should be, in fighting the battles of its
country, or its employers V'—PoUok, Sport
in Br. Burmah, &c., i. 26.
COBANG. See KOBANG.
COBILY MASH, s. This is the
dried bonito (q.v.), which has for ages
been a staple of the Maldive Islands.
It is still especially esteemed in Achin
COBILY MASH.
224
COBRA DE GAPELLO.
and other Malay countries. The name
is explained below by Pyrard as ' black
fish,' and he is generally to be depended
on. But the first accurate elucidation
has been given by Mr. H. C. P. Bell,
of the Ceylon C. S., in the Indian
Antiquary ^ for Oct. 1882, p. 294; see
also Mr. Bell's Report on Maldive
Islands, Colombo, 1882, p. 93, where
there is an account of the preparation.
It is the Maldive kaln-hili-nms, ' black-
bonito-fish.' The second word corre-
sponds to the Singhalese halayd.
c. 1345. — "Its flesh is red, and without
fat, but it smells like mutton. When caught
each fish is cut in four, slightly boiled, and
then placed in baskets of palm-leaf, and
hung in the smoke. When perfectly dry
it is eaten. From this country it is exported
to India, China, and Yemen. It is called
Kolb-al-mas." — Ilm Batuta (on Maldives),
iv. 112, also 311.
1578. — ". . . They eat it with a sort of
dried fish, which comes from the Islands of
Maledivia, and resembles jerked beef, and
it is called Comalamasa."— ^4 costo, 103.
c. 1610. — "Ce poisson qui se prend ainsi,
s'apelle generalement en leur langue coboUy
masse, c'est a dire du poisson noir. . . .
lis le font cuire en de I'eau de mer, et puis
le font secher au feu sur des clayes, en sorte
qu'estant sec il se garde fort long-temps." —
Pjirard de Laval, i. 138 ; see also 141 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 190 (with Gray's note) and
194].
1727. — " The Bonetta is caught with Hook
and Line, or with nets . . . they cut the
Fish from the Back-bone on each Side, and
lay them in a Shade to dry, sprinkling them
sometimes with Sea Water. When they are
dry enough . . . they wrap them up in
Leaves of Cocoa-nut Trees, and put them a
Foot or two under the Surface of the Sand,
and with the Heat of the Sun, they become
baked as hard as Stock-fish, and Ships come
from Atcheen . . . and purchase them with
(Grold-dust. I have seen Comelamash (for
that is their name after thev are dried)
sell at Atcheen for 8L. Sterl. per 1000."—
A, Hamilton, i. 347 ; [ed. 1744, i. 350].
1783. — "Many Maldivia boats come yearly
to Atcheen, and bring chiefly dried honnetta
in small pieces about two or three ounces ;
this is a sort of staple article of commerce,
many shops in the Bazar deal in it only,
having large quantities piled up, put in
matt bags. It is when properly cured,
hard like horn in the middle ; when kept
long the worm gets to it." — Foirest, V. to
3Iergui, 45.
1813.— "The fish called Conmiel mutch,
so much esteemed in Malabar, is caught at
Minicoy. "—Milburn, i. 321, also 336.
1841.— "The Sultan of the Maldiva
Islands sends an agent or minister every
year to the government of Ceylon with
presents consisting of ... a considerable
quantity of dried fish, consisting of bonitos,
alhicores, and fish called by the inhabitants
of the Maldivas the black fish, or comboli
mas." — J. R. As. Soc. vi. 75.
The same article contains a Maldivian
vocabulary, in which we have "Bonito or-
goomulmutch . . . kannelimas " (p. 49).
Thus we have in this one paper three corrupt
forms of the same expression, viz. comboli
mas, kamieli mas, and goomulmutch, all
attempts at the true Maldivian term kalu-
bili-mas, ' black bonito fish.'
COBRA DE GAPELLO, or simply
COBBA, s. The venomous snake Naja
tripudiayis. Cobra [Lat. colubra'] is Port.,
for ' snake ' ; cohra de capello, ' snake of
(the) hood.' [In the following we have
a curious translation of the name r
" Another sort, which is called Chapel-
snakes, because they keep in Chapels
or Churches, and sometimes in Houses"
(A Relation of Two Several Voyages made
into tJie East Indies, by CJiristopher Fryke,
Surg. . . . London, 1700, p. 291).]
1523. — "A few days before, cobras de
capello had been secretly introduced inta
the fort, which bit some black people who
died thereof, both men and women ; and
when this news became known it wa»
perceived that they must have been intro-
duced by the hand of some one, for since,
the fort was made never had the like been
heard of." — Gorrea, ii. 776.
1539. — "Vimos tabe aquy grande soma
de cobras de capello, da grossura da coxa
de htl home, e tao pe90nhentas em tantO'
estremo, que diziao os negros que se che-
garao c6 a baba da boca a qualquer cousa
viva, logo em proviso cahia morta em terra
. . ." — Pinto, cap. xiv.
,, "... Adders that were copped
on the crowns of their heads, as big as a
man's thigh, and so venomous, as the
Negroes of the country informed us, that if
any living thing came within the reach of
their breath, it dyed presently. . , ." —
Gogan's TransL, p. 17.
1563. — "In the beautiful island of Ceylon
. . . there are yet many serpents of the
kind which are vulgarly called Cobras de
capello; and in Latin we may call them
regulus serpens." — Garcia, f. 156.
1672. — " In Jafnapatam, in my time, there
lay among others in garrison a certain High
German who was commonly known as the
Snake-Catcher ; and this man was sum-
moned by our Commander ... to lay
hold of a Cobre Capel that was in his
Chamber. And this the man did, merely
holding his hat before his eyes, and seizing
it with his hand, without any damage. . . .
I had my suspicions that this was done by
some devilry . . . but he maintained that
it was all by natural means. . . ." — Baldaeus
(Germ, ed.), 25.
Some forty-nine or fifty years ago a staif-
sergeant at Delhi had a bull-dog that used
,J
COBRA LILY.
225
COCHIN.
to catch cobras in much the same way as
this High-Dutchman did.
1710.— "The Brother Francisco Rodriguez
persevered for the whole 40 days in these
exercises, and as the house was of clay,
;and his cell adjoined the garden, it was
invaded by cobra de capelo, and he made
report of this inconvenience to the Father-
Rector. But his answer was that tJiese
were not the snakes that did spiritual harm ;
and so left the Brother in the same cell.
This and other admirable instances have
.always led me to doubt if S. Paul did not
■communicate to his Paulists in India the
same virtue as of the tongues of S. Paul,*
for the snakes in these parts are so numer-
ous and so venomous, and though our Mis-
sionaries make such long journeys through
wild uncultivated places, there is no account
to this day that any Paulist was ever
bitten."— F. de Souza, Oriente Conquistado,
'Conq. i. Div. i. cap. 73.
1711.— Bluteau, in his great Port. Diet.,
explains Cobra de Capello as a "reptile
{bicho) of Brazil." But it is only a slip ;
what is further said shows that he meant to
say India.
c. 1713.— "En secouant la peau de cerf
sur laquelle nous avons coutume de nous
asseoir, il en sortit un gros serpent de ceux
•qu'on appelle en Portugais Cobra-Capel."—
Lettres Edif., ed. 1781, xi. 83.
1883.— "In my walks abroad I generally
•carry a strong, supple walking cane. . . .
Armed with it, you may rout and slaughter
the hottest-tempered cobra in Hindustan.
Let it rear itself up and spread its spectacled
head-gear and bluster as it will, but one rap
•on the side of its head will bring it to
reason."— rriftes on my Frontier, 198-9.
COBRA LILY, s. The flower Arum
^mpanulatuni, which stands on its
curving stem exactly like a cobra with
•a reared head.
COBRA MANILLA, oi MINELLE,
s. Another popular name in S. India
for a species of venomous snake, perhaps
a little uncertain in its application. Dr.
Russell says the Bungarus caeruleus was
sent to him from Masulipatam, with
the name Cohra Monil, whilst Glinther
says this name is given in S. India
to the Daboia Russellii, or TYc-Polonga
(q.y.) (see Fayrer's Thamitophidia, pp. 11
•^nd 15). [The Madras Gloss, calls it
the chain-viper, Daboia elegans.] One
eocplanation of the name is given in
the quotation from Lockyer. But the
name is really Mahr. mazier, from Skt.
mim, 'a jewel.' There 'are judicious
remarks m a book lately quoted, re-
«hLf ?^r 1* ^"^ ^^^^ ^^ * "af"e given to fossil
Itnn.^''^^' 'l^'^^ '^^^ commonly found in
Alalta, and m parts of Sicily.
P
garding the popular names and popular
stones of snakes, which apply, we sus-
pect, to all the quotations under the
loUowing heading :
"There are names in plenty . . . but
they are applied promiscuously to any sort
of snake, real or imaginary, and are there-
fore of no use. The fact is, that in real life,
as distinguished from romance, snakes are
so seldom seen, that no one who does not
make a study of them can know one from
the other." *— Tribes on my Frontier, 197.
1711.—" The Cobra Manilla has its name
from a way of Expression common among the
Nears on the Malabar Coast, who speaking of
a quick Motion . . . say, in a Phrase peculiar
to themselves, Before they can pull a Manilla
from their Hands. A Person bit with this
Snake, dies immediately ; or before one can
take a Manilla off. A Manilla is a solid
piece of Gold, of two or three ounces
Weight, worn in a Ring round the Wrist."
—Lockyer, 276.
[1773.— "The Covra Manilla, is a small
bluish snake of the size of a man's little
finger, and about a foot long, often seen
about old walls." — Ives, 43.]
1780.—" The most dangerous of those
reptiles are the cover3rmanil and the green
snake. The first is a beautiful little crea-
ture, very lively, and about 6 or 7 inches
long. It creeps into all private corners of
houses, and is often found coiled up betwixt
the sheets, or perhaps under the pillow of
one's bed. Its sting is said to inflict imme-
diate death, though I must confess, for my
own part, I never heard of any dangerous
accident occasioned by it." — Munro's Nar-
rative, 34.
1810. — ". . . Here, too, lurks the small
bright speckled Cobra manilla, whose fangs
convey instant death."— J/arm Graham, 23.
1813.— "The Cobra minelle is the smallest
and most dangerous ; the bite occasions a
speedy and painful death." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. i. 42 ; [2nd ed. i. 27].
COCHIN, n.p. A famous city of
Malabar, Malay al. Kochchi, ['a small
place '] which the nasalising, so usual
with the Portuguese, converted into
Cochim or Cochin. We say " the Portu-
guese " because we seem to owe so
many nasal terminations of words in
Indian use to them ; but it is evident
that the real origin of this nasal was
in some cases anterior to their arrival,
as in the present case (see the first
quotations), and in that of Acheen
(q.v.). Padre Paolino says the town
was called after the small river " Cocci "
(as he writes it). It will be seen that
* I have seen more snakes in a couple of months
at the Bagni di Lucca, than in any two year.-*
passed in India,— H. Y.
COCHIN-CHINA.
226
COCHIN-CHINA.
Conti in the 15tli century makes the
same statement.
c. 1430.—" Kelicta, Coloenft ad urbem
Cocym, trium dierum itinere transiit, quin-
que millibus passuum ambitu supra ostium
fluminis, a quo et nomen." — N. Conti in
Poggius, de Variet. Fortiinae, iv.
1503. — " Inde Franci ad urbem Cocen pro-
fecti, castrum ingens ibidem construxere,
et trecentis praesidiariis viris bellicosis
munivere. . . ." — Lettei' of Nestor ian Bishops
from India, in Assemani, iii. 596.
1510.— "And truly he (the K. of Portugal)
deserves every good, for in India and espe-
cially in Cucin, every f§te day ten and even
twelve Pagans and Moors are baptised."—
Varthetna, 296.
[1562.— " Cochym." See under BEAD-
ALA.]
1572.—
*' Vereis a fortaleza sustentar-se
De Cananor con pouca for^a e gente
* * * *
E vereis em Cochin assinalar-se
Tanto hum peito soberbo, e insolente *
Que cithara ja mais cantou victoria,
Que assi mere^a eterno nome e gloria."
Gamdes, ii. 52.
By Burton :
" Thou shalt behold the Fortalice bold out
of Cananor with scanty garrison
♦ * * «
shalt in Cochin see one approv'd so
stout,
who such an arr'gance of the sword hath
shown,
no harp of mortal sang a similar story,
digne of e'erlasting name, eternal glory."
[1606. — " Att Cowcheen which is a place
neere Callicutt is stoare of pepper. . . ." —
Birdioood, First Letter Bool; 84.
[1610.— "Cochim bow worth in Surat as
sceala and kannikee." — Danvers, Letters,
i. 74.]
1767. — "From this place the Nawaub
marched to Koochi-Bundur, from the in-
habitants of which he exacted a large sum
of money."— IT. of Hydur Naih, 186.
COCHIN-CHINA, n.p. This
country was called by the Malays
Kuchi, and apparently also, to distin-
guish it from Kuchi of India (or Coch-
in), Kuchi-China, a term which the
Portuguese adopted as Cauchi-CMna ;
the Dutch and English from them.
Kuchi occurs in this sense in the Malay
traditions called Sijara Malay u (see J.
Ind. Archip., v. 729). In its origin this
* Diiarte Pacheco Pereira, whose defence of the
Fort at Cochin (c. 1504) against a great army of
the Zamorin's, was one of the great feats of the
Portuguese in. India. [Comm. Alboquerqiie, Hak.
Soc. i. 5.]
word Kuchi is no doubt a foreigner's-
form of the Annamite Kuu-chon (Chin.
Kiu-Ching, South Chin. Kau-Chen\
which was the ancient name of the
province Thanh'-hoa, in which the
city of Hue has been the capital since
1398.*
1516. — "And he (Fernao Peres) set sail
from Malaca ... in August of the year 516,
and got into the Gulf of Concam china,
which he entered in the night, escaping by
miracle from being lost on the shoals.
. . ." — GoiTea, ii. 474.
[1524. — " I sent Duarte Coelho to discover-
Canchim Ghinz.."— Letter of Albuqiier(/ue to
the King, India Office MSS., Cor2)o Ghrono-
logico, vol. i.]
c. 1535. — "This King of Cochinchina
keeps always an ambassador at the court
of the King of China ; not that he
does this of his own good will, or has any
content therein, but because he is his.
vassal." — Sommario de' Regni, in Ramnsio,
i. 336v.
c. 1543. — "Now it was not without much
labour, pain, and danger, that we passed
these two Channels, as also the Kiver of
Ventinmi, by reason of the Pyrats that
usually are encountred there, neverthe-
less we at length arrived at the Town of
Maimquilen, which is scituated at the foot
of the Mountains of Ghomay {Comhay in
orig.), upon the Frontiers of the two
Kingdoms of China, and Cauchenchina
{da China e do Cauchim in orig.), where
the Ambassadors were well received by the
Governor thereof."— Pm<o, E. T., p. 166-
(orig. cap. cxxix.).
c. 1543.— "Capitulo CXXX. Do recehi-
TnetUo qiie este Rey da Cauchenchina fez ao-
Emhaixador da Tartaria na i%lla de Fanau
grem. ' ' — Pinto, original .
1572.—
" Ves, Cauchichina esta de oscura fama, .
E de Ainao ve a incognita enseada."
Gamdes, x. 129.
By Burton :
" See CaHchichina still of note obscure
and of Ainam yon undiscovered Bight."
1598.— "This land of Cauchinchina is
devided into two or three Kingdomes,
which are vnder the subiection of the King
of China, it is a fruitfull countrie of all
necessarie prouisiouns and Victuals." —
Linschoten, ch. 22 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 124].
1606.— "Nel Regno di Coccincina, che
. . . h alle volte chiamato dal nome di Anan,
vi sono quattordici Provincie piccolo. ..."
Viaggi di Garletti, ii. 138.
[1614.— "The Cocchichinnas cut him all
in pieces." — Foster, Lettei^s, ii. 75.
[1616.— "27 pecull of lignum aloes of
Cutcheinchenn. "—i6icZ. iv. 213.]
* MS. communication from Prof. Terrien de la
Couperie.
COCHIN-LEG.
227
COCKROACH.
1652. — " Cauchin-China is bounded on the
West with the Kingdomes of Brama; on
the East, with the Great Realm of China;
on the North extending towards Tartary ;
and on the South, bordering on Camboia." —
P, Heylin, Cosmographie, iii. 239.
1727.— "Couchin-china has a large Sea-
coast of about 700 Miles in Extent . . . and
it has the Conveniency of many good Har-
bours on it, tho' they are not frequented by
Strangers." — A. Hamilton, ii. 208 ; [ed. 1744].
COCHIN-LEG. A name formerly
given to elepliantiasis, as it prevailed
in Malabar. , [The name appears to be
still in use (Boswell, Alan, of Nellore,
33). Linschoten (1598) describes it in
Malabar (Hak. Soc. i. 288), and it was
also called " St. Thomas's leg " (see an
account with refs. in Gray, Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 392).]
1757. — "We could not but take notice at
this place (Cochin) of the great number of the
Cochin, or Elephant legs."— /f<?*, 193.
1781. — " . . . ray friend Jack Griskin,
enclosed in a buckram Coat of the 1745,
with a Cochin Leg, hobbling the Allemand.
. . ." — Letter from an Old Country Captain,
in India Gazette, Feb. 24.
1813. — "Cochin-Leg, or elephantiasis." —
Forhe^, Or Mem. i. 327 ; [2nd ed. i. 207].
COCKATOO, s. This word is taken
from the Malay kdhdtuwa. According
to Crawfurd the word means properly
*a vice,' or 'gripe,' but is applied to
the bird. It seems probable, how-
ever, that the name, which is asserted
to be the natural cry of the bird,
may have come with the latter from
some remoter region of the Archi-
pelago, and the name of the tool may
have been taken from the bird. This
would be more in accordance with
usual analogy, [Mr. Skeat writes :
"There is no doubt that Sir H. Yule
is right here and Crawfurd wrong.
Kakak tuwa (or tua) means in Malay,
if the words are thus separated, 'old
sister,' or 'old lady.' I think it is
possible that it may be a familiar
Malay name for the bird, like our
'Polly.' The final h in kaJcak is a
mere click, which would easily drop
out."] ^ ^
1638. — "11 y en a qui sont blancs . . .
et sont coeff^s d'vne houpe incarnate . . .
Ton les appelle kakatou, k cause de ce mot
qu'ils prononcent en leur chant assez dis-
tinctexaenV'—Mandelslo (Paris, 1669), 144.
1654.— "Some rarities of naturall things,
but nothing extraordinary save the skin of
a.jaccall, a rarely colour'd jacatoo or prodi-
gious parrot. . . ." — Evelyn's Diary, July 11.
1673.—" , . . Cockatooas and Newries
(see LORY) from Bantem. "—i^rver, 116.
1705.— "The Crockadore is a Bird of
various Sizes, some being as big as a Hen,
and others no bigger than a Pidgeon. They
are in all Parts exactly of the shape of a
Parrot. . . . When they fly wild up and
down the Woods they will call Crockadore,
Crockadore ; for which reason they go by
that name." — Funnel, in Dampier, iv. 265-6.
1719. — "Maccaws, Cokatoes, plovers, and
a great variety of other birds of curious
colours." — Shelvocke's Voyage, 54-55.
1775. — "At Sooloo there are no Loories,
but the Cocatores have yellow tufts."—
Forrest, V. to N. G%dnea, 295.
[1843.—". . . saucy Krocotoas, and
gaudy-coloured Loris." — Belcher, Narr. of
Voyage of Samarang, i. 15.]
COCKROACH, s. This objection-
able insect {Blatta orientalis) is called
by the Portuguese cacalacca, for the
reason given by Bontius below ; a
name adopted by the Dutch as kakerlak,
and by the French as cancrelat. The
Dutch also apply their term as a
slang name to half-castes. But our
wora seems to have come from the
Spanish^ cucaracha. The original ap-
plication of this Spanish name appears
to have been to a common insect found
under water-vessels standing on the
ground, &c. (apparently Oniscus, or
woodlouse) ; but as cucaracha de Indias
it was applied to the insect now in
question (see Dice, de la Lengua Castel-
lana, 1729).
1577. — "We were likewise annoyed not a
bttle by the biting of an Indian fly called
Cacaroch, a name agreeable to its bad
condition ; for living it vext our flesh ; and
being kill'd smelt as loathsomely as the
French punaise, whose smell is odious." —
Bei'bert's Travels, 3rd ed., 332-33.
[1598.— "There is a kind of beast that
flyeth, twice as big as a Bee, and is called
Baratta {B\a,tta)."—Litischoten, Hak. Soc.
i. 304.]
1631.— "Scarabaeos autem hos Lusitani
Caca-laccas vocant, quod ova quae excludunt,
colorem et laevorem Laccae factitiae {%.e. of
sealing-wax) referant."— /ac. Bontii, lib. v.
cap 4.
1764.—
"... from their retreats
Cockroaches crawl displeasingly abroad."
Grainger, Bk. i.
c. 1775. —"Most of my shirts, books, &c.,
were gnawed to dust by the blatta or cock-
roach, called cackerlakke in Surinam." —
Stedman, i. 203.
GOGKUP.
228 COCO, COCOA, COCOA-NUT.
COCKUP, s. An excellent table-
fish, found in the mouths of tidal
rivers in most parts of India. In
Calcutta it is generally known by the
Beng. name of begtl or hhikti (see
BHIKTY), and it forms the daily
breakfast dish of half the European
gentlemen in that city. The name
may be a corruption, we know not of
what ; or it may be given from the
erect sharp spines of the dorsal fin.
[The word is a corr. of the Malay
(ikan) kakap, which Klinkert defines
as a palatable sea-fish, Lates nobilis, the
more common form being siyakajx] It
is Lates calcarifer (Gtinther) of the
group Percina, family Percidae, and
grows to an immense size, sometimes
to eight feet in length.
COCO, COCOA, COCOA-NUT, and
(vulg.) COKER-NUT, s. The tree
and nut Cocos nucifera, L. ; a palm
found in all tropical countries, and the
only one common to the Old and New
Worlds.
The etymology of this name is very
obscure. Some conjectural origins
are given in the passages quoted below.
Ritter supposes, from a passage in
Pigafetta's Voyage of Magellan, which
we cite, that the name may have been
indigenous in the Ladrone Islands, to
which that passage refers, and that it
was first introduced into Europe by
Magellan's crew. On the other hand,
the late Mr. C. W. Goodwin found in
ancient Egyptian the word kuku used
as "the name of the fruit of a palm
60 cubits high, which fruit contained
water." (Chahas, Melanges Egyptolo-
giques, ii. 239.) It is hard, however,
to conceive how this name should have
survived, to reappear in Europe in the
later Middle Ages, without being
known in any intermediate literature."'*'
The more common etymology is that
which is given by Barros, Garcia de
Orta, Linschoten, &c., as from a
Spanish word coco applied to a monkey's
or other grotesque face, with reference
to the appearance of the base of the
■shell with its three holes. But after
all may the term not have origin-
* It may be noted that Theophrastus describes
under the names of KlJKas and k6i^ a palm of
Ethiopia, which was perhaps the Doom palm of
Upper Egypt (Theoph. H. P. ii. 6, 10). Schneider,
the editor of Theoph. , states that Sprengel identi-
fied this with the coco-palm. See the quotation
from Pliny below.
ated in the old Span, coca, 'a shell'
(presumably Lat. concha), which we
have also in French coque ? properly an
egg-shell, but used also for the shell
of any nut. (See a remark under
COPRAH.)
The Skt. narikila [ndrikera, ndrikela']
has originated the Pers. ndrgll, which
Cosmas grecizes into apyeWiov, [and H.
ndriyal].
Medieval writers generally (such as
Marco Polo, Fr. Jordanus, &c.) call the
fruit the Indian Nut, the name by
which it was known to the Arabs {al
jauz-al-Hindi). There is no evidence
of its having been known to classical
writers, nor are we aware of any Greek
or Latin mention of it before Cosmas.
But Brugsch, describing from the
Egyptian wall-paintings of c. B.C.
1600, on the temple of Queen Hashop,
representing the expeditions by sea
which she sent to the Incense Land
of Punt, says : " Men never seen before,
the inhabitants of this divine land,
showed themselves on the coast, not
less astonished than the Egyptians.
They lived on pile-buildings, in little
dome-shaped huts, the entrance to
which was effected by a ladder, under
the shade of cocoa-palms laden with
fruit, and splendid incense-trees, on
whose boughs strange fowls rocked
themselves, and at whose feet herds
of cattle peacefully reposed." (H. of
Egypt, 2nd ed. i. 353 ; [MasperOy
Struggle of the Nations, 248].)
c. A.D. 70. — "In. ipsa, quidem Aethiopi^
fricatur haec, tanta est siccitas, et farinae
modo spissatur in panem. Gignitur autem
in frutice ramis cubitalibus, folio latiore,
porno rotundo majore quam mali amplitu-
dine, coicas vocant." — Pliny, xiii. § 9.
A.D. 545. — "Another tree is that which
bears the Argell, i.e. the great Indian Nut."
— Cosmos, in Cathay, &c., clxxvi.
1292.— "The Indian Nuts are as big as
melons, and in colour green, like gourds.
Their leaves and branches are like those of
the date-tree." — John of Monte Corvino, in
do., p. 213.
c. 1328.— "Firstof these is a certain tree
called Nargil ; which tree every month in
the year sends out a beautiful frond like
[that of] a [date-] palm tree, which frond or
branch produces very large fruit, as big
as a man's head. . . . And both flowers
and fruit are produced at the same time,
beginning with the first month, and going
up gradually to the twelfth. . . . The
fruit is that which we caU nuts of India." —
Friar Jordanus, 15 seq. The wonder of the
coco-palm is so often noticed in this form
by medieval writers, that doubtless in their
coco, COCOA, COCOA-NUT. 229
COCO-BE-MER.
minds they referred it to that "tree of life,
which bare twelve manner of fruit, and
yielded her fruit every month" {^Apocal.
xxii. 2).
c. 1340. — "Le iiurgll, appele autrement
noix d'Inde, auquel on ne pent comparer
aucun autre fruit, est vert et rempli d'huile."
— Shihdbbuddln Dimishkl, in Not. et Exts.
xiii. 175.
c. 1350. — "Wonderful fruits there are,
which we never see in these parts, such as
the Nargil. Now the Nargil is the Indian
Nut." — John Marignolli, in Cathay, p. 352.
1498-99. — "And we who were nearest
boarded the vessel, and found nothing in
her but provisions and arms ; and the pro-
visions consisted of coquos and of four jars
of certain cakes of palm-sugar, and there
was nothing else but sand for ballast." —
Roteiro de Vasco da Gama, 94.
1510. — Varthema gives an excellent ac-
count of the tree ; but he uses only the
Malayal. name tenga. [Tam. tennai, ten,
'south' as it was supposed to have been
brought from Ceylon.]
1516. — "These trees have clean smooth
stems, without any branch, only a tuft
of leaves at the top, amongst which
grows a large fruit which they call tenga.
. . . We call these fruits quoquos." —
Barbosa, 154 (collating Portiiguese of Lisbon
Academy, p. 346).
1519. — "Cocas {coche) are the fruits of
palm-trees, and as we have bread, wine,
oil, and vinegar, so in that country they
extract all these things from this one tree."
— Pigafetta, Viaggio intorno il Mondo, in
Ramusio, i. f. 35d.
1553. — "Our people have given it the
name of coco, a word applied by women to
anything with which they try to frighten
children ; and this name has stuck, because
nobody knew any other, though the proper
name was, as the Malabars call it, teiiga,
or as the Canarins call it, narle." — Barros,
Dec. III. liv. iii. cap. 7.
c. 1561. — Correa writes coquos. — I. i. 115.
1563. — ". . . We have given it the name
of coco, because it looks like the face of a
monkey, or of some other animal." — Garcia,
666.
"That which we call coco, and the Mala-
bars Temga."—Ibid. 67b.
1578. — "The Portuguese call it coco (be-
cause of those three holes that it has)." —
Acosta, 98.
1598. — "Another that bears the Indian
nuts called Coecos, because they have within
them a certain shell that is like an ape ;
and on this account they use in Spain to
show their children a Coecota when they
would make them afraid."— English trans,
of Pigafetta' s Congo, in Harleian Coll. ii.
OOo.
The parallel passage in De Bry runs:
"Illas quoque quae nuces Indicas coceas,
id est Simias (intus enim simiae caput re-
ferunt) dictas palmas appellant."— i. 29.
Purchas has various forms in different
narratives : Coct^s (i. 37) ; Cokers, a form
which still holds its ground among London
stall - keepers and costermongers (i. 461,
502) ; coquer-nuts ( Terry, in ii. 1466) ; coco
(ii. 1008) ; coquo [Pilgrimage, 567), &c.
[c. 1610. — "None, however, is more useful
than the coco or Indian nut, which they
(in the Maldives) call roul (Male, rw)."—
Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 113.]
c. 1690. — Rumphius, who has cocus in
Latin, and cocos in Dutch, mentions the
derivation already given as that of Lin-
schoten and many others, but proceeds :■ —
"Meo vero judicio verior et certior vocis
origo invenienda est, plures enim nationes,
quibus hie fructus est notus, micem appel-
lant. Sic dicitur Arabic^ Gauzos-Indi vel
Geuzos-Indi, h. e. Nux Indica. . . . Turcis
Coclc-Indi eadem significatione, unde sine
dubio ^tiopes, Africani, eorumque vicini
Hispani ac Portugalli coquo deflexerunt.
Omnia vero ista nomina, originem suam
debent Hebraicae voci Egoz quae nucem
significat." — Herb. Amboin. i. p. 7.
,, "... in India Occidental!
Kokemoot vocatus. . . ." — Ibid. p. 47.
One would like to know where Rumphius
got the term Cock-Indi, of which we can find
no trace.
1810.—
" What if he felt no wind? The air was
still.
That was the general will
Of Nature
Yon rows of rice erect and silent stand.
The shadow of the Cocoa's lightest plume
Is steady on the sand."
Curse of Kehxmui, iv. 4.
1881.— "Among the popular French slang
words for 'head' we may notice the term
'coco,' given— like our own 'nut'— aa ac-
count of the similarity in shape between a
cocoa-nut and a human skull : —
" ' Mais de ce franc picton de table
Qui rend spirituel, aimable,
Sans vous alourdir le coco, ,
Je m'en fourre k gogo.' — H. ValBEE."
Sat. Revieio, Sept. 10, p. 326.
The Diet. Hist, d' Argot of Lorddan Larchey,
from which this seems taken, explains ^2Cto«.
as 'vin sup^rieur.'
COCO-DE-MER, or DOUBLE
COCO-NUT, s. Tlie curious twin
fruit so called, the produce of the
Lodoicea Sechellarum, a palm growing
only in the Seychelles Islands, is cast
up on the shores of the Indian Ocean,
most frequently on the IVIaldive
Islands, but occasionally also on
Ceylon and S. India, and on the
coasts of Zanzibar, of , Sumatra, and
some others of the IVIalay Islands.
Great virtues as medicine ^id antidote
were supposed to reside in these fruits,
COGO-DE-MER.
230
COGO-DE-MER.
and extravagant prices were paid for
them. The story goes that a " country
captain," expecting to make his fortune,
took a cargo of these nuts from the
Seychelles Islands to Calcutta, but the
only result was to destroy their value
for the future.
The old belief was that the fruit
was produced on a palm growing
below the- sea, whose fronds, according
to Malay seamen, were sometimes
seen in quiet bights on the Sumatran
coast, especially in the Lampong Bay.
According to one form of the story
among the Malays, which is told both
by Pigaf etta and by Rumphius, there
•was but one such tree, the fronds of
which rose above an abyss of the
Southern Ocean, and were the abode
of the monstrous bird Garuda (or
Rukh of the Arabs — see ROC).* The
tree itself was called Pausengi, w^hich
Rumphius seems to interpret as a
corruption of Buwa-zangi, "Fruit of
Zang^' or E. Africa. [Mr. Skeat
writes : "Rumphius is e\ddently wron^.
. . . The first part of the word is
*Paw,' or ^ Pauh,' which is perfectly
good Malay, and is the name given to
various species of mango, ©specially
the wild one, so that ' Pausengi ' repre-
sents (not ' Buwa,' but) ' Pauh Janggi,'
which is to this day the universal
Malay name for the tree which grows,
according to Malay fable, in the central
whirlpool or Navel of the Seas. Some
versions add that it grows upon a
sunken bank (tehing runtoh), and is
guarded by dragons. This tree figures
largely in Malay romances, especially
those which form the subject of
Malay shadow-plays (vide infra, PI.
23, for an illustration of the Pauh
Janggi and the Crab). Rumphius'
explanation of the second part of the
name (i.e. Janggi) is, no doubt, quite
correct." — Malay Magic, pp. 6 segq.).]
They were cast up occasionally on the
islands off the S.W. coast of Sumatra ;
and the wild people of the islands
brought them for sale to the Sumatran
marts, such as Padang and Priamang.
One of the largest (say about 12 inches
across) would sell for 150 rix dollars.
But the Malay princes coveted them
* This mythical story of the unique tree pro-
ducing this nut curiously shadows the singular
fact that one island only (Praslin) of that secluded
group, the Seychelles, bears the Lodoicea as an
indigenous and spontaneous product. (See Sir L.
Felly, in J.R.G.S., xxxv. 232.)
greatly, and wou.ld sometimes (it was
alleged) give a laden junk for a single
nut. In India the best known source
of supply was from the Maldive
Islands. [In India it is known as
Daryal ndriyal, or 'cocoa-nut of the
sea,' and this term has been in Bombay
corrupted into jaharl (zahrt) or ' poison-
ous,' so that the fruit is incorrectly
regarded as dangerous to life. The
hard shell is largely used to make
Fakirs' water-bowls.]
The medicinal virtues of the nut
were not only famous among all the
peoples of the East, including the
Chinese, but are extolled by Piso and
by Rumphius, with many details.
The latter, learned and laborious
student of nature as he was, believed
in the submarine origin of the nut,
though -he discredited its growing on
a great palm, as no traces of such a
plant had ever been discovered on the
coasts. The fame of the nut's virtues
had extended to Europe, and the
Emperor Rudolf II. in his later days
offered in vain 4000 florins to purchase
from the family of Wolfert Hermanszen,
a Dutch Admiral, one that had Ijeeii
presented to that commander by the
King of Bantam, on the Hollander's
relieving his capital, attacked by the
Portuguese, in 1602.
It will be seen that the Maldive
name of this fruit was Tdva-hdrhl.
The latter word is ' coco-nut,' but the
meaning of tdva does not appear from
any Maldive vocabulary. [The term is
properly Tdva^karhi, 'the hard-shelled
nut,' {Gray, on Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. i. 231).] Rumphius states that
a book in 4to (totum opusculum) was
published on this nut, at Amsterdam
in 1634, by Augerius Clutius, M.D.
[In more recent times the nut has
become famous as the subject of curious
speculations regarding it by the late
Gen. Gordon.]
1522.— "They also related to us that be-
yond Java Major . . . there is an enormous
tree named Campanganghi, in which dwell
certain birds named Garuda, so large that
they take with their claws, and carry away
flying, a buffalo and even an elephant, to
the place of the tree. . . . The fruit of this
tree is called Buapanganghi, and is larger
than a water-melon ... it was understood
that those fruits which are frequently found
in the sea came from that place." — Pigaf etta^
Hak. Soc. p. 155.
1553. — *' ... it appears . . . that in some
places beneath the salt-water there grows
COCO-DE-MER.
231
CODAVASCAM.
another kind of these trees, which gives a
fruit bigger than the coco-nut ; and experi-
ence shows that the inner husk of this is
much more efficacious against poison than
the Bezoar stone." — Barros, III. iii. 7.
1563. — "The common story is that those
islands were formerly part of the continent,
but being low they were submerged, whilst
these palm - trees continued in situ ; and
growing very old they produced such great
and very hard coco - nuts, buried in the
earth which is now covered by the sea. . . .
When I learn anything in contradiction of
this I will write to you in Portugal, and
anything that I can discover here, if God
grant me life ; for I hope to learn all about
the matter when, please God, I make my
journey to Malabar. And you must know
that these cocos come joined two in one,
just like the hind quarters of an animal." —
'Garcia, f. 70-71.
1572.—
'*^ Nas ilhas de Maldiva nasce a planta
No profundo das aguas soberana,
Cujo pomo contra o veneno urgente
He tido por antidoto excellente."
Camoes, x. 136.
c. 1610. — "II est ainsi d'vne certaine noix
que la mer iette quelques fois k bord, qui
■est grosse comme la teste d'vn homme qu'on
pourroit comparer k deux gros melons ioints
•ensemble. lis la nonient Tauarcari'S, et ils
tiennent que cela vient de quelques arbres
-qui sont sous la mer . . . quand quelqu'vn
deuient riche tout k coup et en peu de
temps, on dit communement qu'il a trouud
'du Tauarcarre ou de I'ambre." — Pyrard de
Laval, i. 163 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 230].
? 1650. — In Piso's Mantissa Aromatica, &c.,
there is a long dissertation, extending to 23
pp., Z>e Tavarcare sen Nuce Medicd Maldi-
m^isium.
1678.— "P.S. Pray remember ye Coquer
nutt Shells (doubtless Coco-de-Mer) and long
nulls (?) formerly desired for ye Prince." —
Letter from Dacca, quoted under CHOP.
c. 1680.—" Hie itaque Calappus marinus *
Hon est fructus terrestris qui casu in mare
procidit . . . uti Garcias ah Orta persuadere
voluit, sed fructus est in ipso crescens mari,
■<juj\is arbor, quantum scio, hominum oculis
ignota et occulta est." — Rumphixis, Lib. xii.
•cap. 8.
1763. — "By Durbar charges paid for the
following presents to the Nawab, as per
Order of Consultation, the 14th October,
1762.
* * * * *
1 Sea cocoa nut Rs. 300 0 0."
In Long, 308.
1777. — "Cocoa-nuts from the Maldives,
or as they are called the Zee Calappers,
are said to be annually brought hither (to
Colombo) by certain messengers, and pre-
sented, among other things, to the Governor.
* Kaldpd, or Kldpd, is the Javanese word for
•«oco-nut palm, and is that commonly used by the
Dutch.
The kernel of the fruit ... is looked upon
here as a very efficacious antidote or a sove-
reign remedy against the Flux, the Epilepsy
and Apoplexy. The inhabitants of the Mal-
dives call it Tavarcare. . . ." — Travels of
Charles Peter- Thunherg, M.D. (E.T.) iv. 209.
[1833. — " The most extraordinary and
valuable production of these islands (Sey-
chelles) is the Coco Do Mar, or Maldivia
nut, a tree which, from its singular char-
acter, deserves particular mention. . . ." —
Owen, Narrative, ii. 166 seqq.}
1882. — "Two minor products obtained by
the islanders from the sea require notice.
These are ambergris (M. goma, mdvaharu)
and the so-called ' sea-cocoanut ' (M. tdva-
kdrhi) . . . rated at so high a value in the
estimation of the Maldive Sultans as to be
retained as part of their royalties." — H. C.
P. Bell (Ceylon C. S.), Report on the Maldive
hlands, p. 87.
1883. — " . . . sailed straight into the
coco-de-mer valley, my great object. Fancy
a valley as big as old Hastings, quite full
of the great yellow stars I It was almost
too good to believe. . . . Dr. Hoad had a
nut cut down for me. The outside husk is
shaped like a mango. ... It is the inner
nut which is double. I ate some of the
jelly from inside ; there must have been
enough to fill a soup-tureen — of the purest
white, and not bad." — {Miss North) in Pall
Mall Gazette, Jan. 21, 1884.
CODAVASCAM, n.p. A region
with this puzzling name appears in
the Map of Blaeu (c. 1650), and as
Ryk van Codavascan in the Map of
Bengal in Valentijn (vol. v.), to the
E. of Chittagong. Wilford has some
Wilf ordian nonsense about it, connect-
ing it with the ToKoadwa R. of Ptolemy,
and with a Touascan which he says is
mentioned by the " Portuguese writers "
(in such case a criminal mode of ex-
pression). The name was really that
of a Mahommedan chief, "hum Prin-
cipe Monro, grande Senhor," and
"Vassalo del Key de Bengala." It
was probably "Khodabakhsh Khan."
His territory must have been south
of Chittagoiig, for one of his towns
was Gliacurid, still known as ChaJcirm
on the Chittagong and Arakan Road,
in lat 21° 45'. (See Barros, IV. ii. 8.
and IV. ix. 1 ; and Couto, IV. iv. 10 ;
also Correa, iii. 264-266, and again as
below : —
1533.— "But in the city there was the
Rumi whose foist had been seized by Dimiao
Bernaldes ; being a soldier {lascarym) of the
King's, and seeing the present (offered by
the Portuguese) he said : My lord, these are
crafty robbers ; they get into a country with
their wares, and pretend to buy and sell,
and make friendly gifts, whilst they go
COFFEE.
232
COFFEE.
spying out the land and the people, and
then come with an armed force to seize
them, slaying and burning . . . till they
become masters of the land. . . . And this
Captain-Major is the same that was made
prisoner and ill-used by Codavascao in
Chatigao, and he is come to take vengeance
for the ill that was done him." — Goirea,
iii. 479.
COFFEE, s. Arab, lahwa, a word
which appears to have been originally
a term for wine.* [So in the Arab.
Nights, ii. 158, where Burton gives the
derivation as akhd, fastidire fecit,
causing disinclination for food. In
old days the scrupulous called coffee
kihvxih to distinguish it from kahwah,
wine.] It is probable, therefore, that
a somewhat similar word was twisted
into this form by the iisual propensity
to strive after meaning. Indeed, the
derivation of the name has been
plausibly traced to Kaffa, one of those
districts of the S. Aljyssinian highlands
(Enarea and Kaffa) which appear to
have been the original habitat of the
Coffee plant (Coffea ardbica, L.) ; and
if this is correct, then Coffee is nearer
the original than Kdhwa. On the other
hand, Kahwa, or some form thereof,
is in the earliest mentions appropriated
to the drink, whilst some form of the
word Bunn is that given to the plant,
and Bun is the existing name of the
plant in Shoa. This name is also that
applied in Yemen to the coffee-berrj'.
There is very fair evidence in Arabic
literature that the use of coffee was
introduced into Aden by a certain
Sheikh Shihabuddin Dhabhani, who
had made acquaintance wdth it on the
African coast, and who died in the
year h. 875, i.e. a.d. 1470, so that the
introduction may be put about the
middle of the 15th century, a time
consistent with the other negative and
positive data.t From Yemen it spread
to Mecca (where there arose after some
years, in 1511, a crusade against its
use as unla\\rful), to Cairo, to Damascus
and Aleppo, and to Constantinople,
where the first coffee-house was
established in 1554. [It is said to
have been introduced into S. India
* It is curious that Ducange has a L. Latin
word cahua, ' Ainum album et debile.'
t See the extract in De Sacy's Chrestomathie
AraJbe cited below. Playfair, in his history of
Yemen, says coffee was first introduced from
Abyssinia by Jamaluddin Ibn Abdalla, Kadi of
Aden, in the middle of the 16th century :' the
person differs, but the time coincides.
some two centuries ago by a Mahom-^
raedan pilgrim, named Baba Budan,.
who brought a few seeds with him
from Mecca : see Grigg, Nilagiri Man..
483 ; Bice, Mysore, i. 162.] The first
European mention of coffee seems to*
be by Rauwolft', who knew it in
Aleppo in 1573. [See 1 ser. N. S Q. 1.
25 seqq."] It is singular that in the-
Observations of Pierre Belon, who wa&
in Eg}^pt, 1546-49, full of intelligence
and curious matter as they are, there^
is no indication of a knowledge of
coffee.
1558. — Extrait du Livre intitule: "Les
Preuves le plus fortes en faveur de la
legitimit^ de I'usage du Caf6 (Kahwa) ; par
le Scheikh Abd-Alkader Ansari Dj^zdri
Hanbali, fils de Mohammed." — In De Sai)/,
Ghrest. Arabe, 2nd ed. i. 412.
1573. — "Among the rest they have a very
good Drink, by them called Chaube, that is
almost black as Ink, and verj' good in Illness,,
chiefly that of the Stomach ; of this they
drink in the Morning early in open places
before everybody, without any fear or
regard, out of China cups, as hot as they
can ; they put it often to their Lips, but
drink but little at a Time, and let it go
round as they sit. In the same water they
take a Fruit called Buiiru, which in ite
Bigness, Shape, and Colour, is almost like
unto a Bay -berry, with two thin Shells . . .
they agree in the Virtue, Figure, Looks, and
Name with the Bunclw of Avicen,* and
Bancha of Basis ad Ahnans. exactly ; there-
fore I take them to be the same." — Bav-
wolff, 92.
c. 1580. — "Arborem vidi in viridario^
Halydei Turcae, cujus tu iconem nunc-
spectabis, ex qua semina ilia ibi vulgatis-
sima, Bon vel Ban appellata, producuntur ;:
ex his tum Aegyptii turn Arabes parant
decoctum vulgatissimum, quod vini loco ipsi
potant, venditurque in publicis oenopoliis,,
non secvis quod apud nos vinum : illique
ipsum vocant Caova. . . . Avicenna de his;
seminib\is meminit."* — Prosper AlpinuSy.
ii. 36.
1598. — In a note on the use of tea in
Japan, Dr. Paludanus says: "The Turkes
holde almost the same mafier of drinking
of their Gfoaona (read Chaoua), which they
make of a certaine fruit, which is like unt<>
the Bakelaer,f and by the Egyptians called
Bon or Ban; they take of this fruite one
pound and a halfe, and roast them a little-
in the fire, and then sieth them in twentie
poundes of water, till the half be consumed
away ; this drinke they take everie morning
fasting in their chambers, out of an earthen
pot, being verie bote, as we doe here drinke
aqua composita in the morning ; and they say
that it strengtheneth them and maketh
them warm, breaketh wind, and openeth any
* There seems no foundation for this.
t i.e. Bacca Lauri; lamrel berrj-.
COFFEE.
233
COIR.
stopping. " — In Linscltoten, 46 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 157].
c. 1610. — "La boisson la plus commune
c'est de I'eau, ou bien du vin de Cocos tir€
le mesme iour. On en fait de deux autres
sortes plus delicates ; I'vne est chaude, com-
ix)s^e de I'eau et de mi^l de Cocos, avec
quantite de poivre (dont ils vsent beaucoup
en toutes leurs viandes, et ils le nomment
Pasme) et d'vne autre graine appellee
Cahoa. . . ." — Pyrard de Lavcd^ i. 128 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 172],
[1611. — "Buy some coho pots and send
me." — Danvers, Letters, i. 122; "coflFao
pots."— /6ic?. i. 124.]
1615. — "They have in steed of it (wine) a
certaine drinke called Caahiete as black as
Inke, which they make with the barke of a
tree(!) and drinke as hot as they can endure
it"— Monfart, 28.
,, "... passano tutto il resto della
notte con mille feste e bagordi ; e particolar-
mente in certi luoghi pubblici . . . bevendo
di quando in quando a sorsi (per chfe h calda
che ciioce) piu d'uno scodellino di certa loro
acqua nera, che chiamano cahue ; la quale,
nelle conversazioni serve a loro, appunto
come a noi il giuoco dello sbaraglino" {i.e.
backgammon). — P. della Valle (from
Constant.), i. 51. See also pp. 74-76.
[ ,, " Cohu, blake liquor taken as hotte
as mav be endured."— »%• T. Roe, Hak. Soc.
i. 32.]
1616. — "Many of the people there (in
India), who are strict in their Religion,
drink no Wine at all ; but they use a Liquor
more wholesome than pleasant, they call
CoflFee; made by a black Seed boyld in
water, which tumes it almost into the same
colour, but doth very little alter the taste
of the water (!): notwithstanding it is very
good to help Digestion, to (luicken the
Spirits, and to cleanse the Blood."- T^ry,
ed. of 1665, p. 365.
1623. — "Turcae habent etiam in usu
herbae genus quam vocant Caphe . . • quam
dicunt baud parvum praestans illis vigorem,
et in animas {sic) et in ingenio ; quae tamen
largius sumpta mentem movet et turbat. . . ."
~F. Bacon, Hist. Vitae et Mortis, 25.
c. 1628.--" They drink (in Persia) . . .
above all the rest, Coho or Copha : by Turk
and Arab called Caphe and Cahua : a drink
imitating that in the Stigian lake, black,
giick, and bitter : destrain'd from Bunchy,
Bunnu, or Bay berries ; wholsome they say,
if hot, for it expels melancholy . . . but not
so much regarded for those good properties,
as from a Romance that it was invented and
brew'd by Gabriel ... to restore the de-
cayed radical Moysture of kind hearted
^ahomet. . . ."—Sir T. Herbert, Travels, ed.
1638, p. 241.
[1631 . — " Caveah. " See quotation under
TEA.] ^
c. 1637.— "There came in my time to the
Loll : (Balliol) one Nathaniel Conopios out
ot Greece, from Cyril the Patriarch of
<-onstantmople. ... He was the first I
ever saw drink coffee, which custom came-
not into England till 30 years after."—
Evelyn's Diary, [May 10].
1673.— "Every one pays him their con-
gratulations, and after a dish of Coho or
Tea, mounting, accompany him to the
Palace."— i^ryer, 225.
,, " Cependant on I'apporta le cave,
le parfum, et le sorbet."— /o?«-?ui^ d'Antoine
Galland, ii. 124.
[1677. — "Cave." See quotation under
TEA.]
1690.— "For Tea and Coffee which are
judg'd the privileg'd Liquors of all tha
Mahometans, as well Turks, as those of
Persia, India, and other parts of Arabia,
are condemn'd by them (the Arabs of
Muscatt) as unlawful Refreshments, and
abominated as Bug-bear Liquors, as well as
Wine."— Chington, 427.
1726. — "A certain gentleman, M. Pas-
chius, maintains in his Latin work published
at Leipzig in 1700, that the parched corn
(1 Sam. XXV. 18) which Abigail presented
with other things to David, to appease his
wrath, was nought else but Coffi-beans." —
Valentijn, v. 192.
COIMBATORE, n.p. Name of a
District and town in the Madras Presi-
dency. Koyammutfiru ; [Koni, the
local goddess so called, muttu, ' pearl/'
wr, 'village'].
COIR, s. The fibre of the coco-nut
husk, from which rope is made. But
properly the word, which is Tam.
kayiru^ IVIalayal. Myar, from v. kdydru.
'to be twisted,' means 'cord' itself
(see the accurate Al-Birunl below).
The' former use among Europeans is
very early. And both the fibre and
the rope made from it appear to have
been exported to Europe in the middle
of the 16th century. The word appears
in early Arabic writers in the forms
kdnhar and kanhdr, arising probably
from some misreading of the diacritical
points (for kdiyar, and kaiydr). The
Portuguese adopted the word in the
form Cairo. The form coir seems to
have been introduced by the English
in the 18th century. [The N.E.D,
gives coire in 1697 ; coir in 1779.] It
was less likely to be used by the Portu-
guese because coiro in their language is
'leather.' And Barros (where quoted
below) says allusively of the rope :
'■^ parece feito de coiro (leather) encolhen-
do e estendendo a vontade do mar,"
contracting and stretching with the
movement of the sea.
c. 1030. — "The other islands are called
Diva Kanhdr from the word Kanb9x signify-
COIR
234
COLEROON.
ing the cord plaited from the fibre of the
coco-tree with which they stitch their ships
together." — Al-Birunl, in J. As., Ser. iv.
torn. viii. 266.
c. 1346. — "They export . . . cowries and
kanbar ; the latter is the name which they
give to the fibrous husk of the coco-nut. . . .
They make of it twine to stitch together the
planks of their ships, and the cordage is also
■exported to China, India, and Yemen. This
kanbar is better than hemp." — Ihi Batuta,
iv. 121.
1510. — "The Governor (Alboquerque) . . .
in Cananor devoted much care to the pre-
paration of cables and rigging for the whole
fleet, for what they had was all rotten from
the rains in Goa River ; ordering that all
should be made of coir {tui'ro), of which there
was great abundance in Cananor ; because a
Moor called Mamalle, a chief trader there,
held the whole trade of the Maldive islands
by a contract with the kings of the isles . . .
so that this Moor came to be called the Lord
■of the Maldives, and that all the coir that was
used throughout India had to be bought from
the hands of this Moor. . . . The Governor,
learning this, sent for the said Moor, and
ordered him to abandon this island trade
and to recall his factors. . . . The Moor,
not to lose such a profitable business, . . .
finally arranged with the Governor that the
Isles should not be taken from him, and
that he in return would furnish for the king
1000 bahars {bares) of coarse coir, and 1000
more of fine coir, each baJmr weighing 4|
■quintals; and this every year, and laid down
at his own charges in Cananor and Cochym,
gratis and free of all charge to the King (not
being able to endure that the Portuguese
should frequent the Isles at their pleasure)."
—Correa, ii. 129-30.
1516, — "These islands make much cordage
■of palm-trees, which they call cayro." —
Barbosa, 164.
c. 1530.—" They made ropes of coir, which
is a thread which the people of the country
make of the husks which the coco-nuts have
•outside." — Correa, by StanletJ, 133.
1553. — "They make much use of this
Cairo in place of nails ; for as it has this
quality of recovering its freshness and
swelling in the sea-water, they stitch with
it the planking of a ship's sides, and reckon
them then very secure." — De Barros, Dec. III.
liv. iii. cap. 7.
1563. — "The first rind is very tough, and
from it is made cairo, so called by the
Malabars and by us, from which is made
the cord for the rigging of all kinds of
vessels." — Garcia, f. 67v.
1582.— " The Dwellers therein are Moores ;
which trade to Sofala in great Ships that
have no Decks, nor nailes, but are sowed
with CsiyTO. "—Gastaneda (by N. L.), f. 146.
c. 1610. — "This revenue consists in . . .
Cairo, which is the cord made of the coco-
tree." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 172 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 250].
1673.— "They (the Siirat people) have not
only the Cair-yarn made of the Cocoe for
cordage, but good Flax and Hemp." — Fryer, ■
121. " \
c. 1690. — " Externus nucis cortex putamen \
ambiens, quum exsiccatus, et stupae similis |
. . . dicitur . . . Malabarice Cairo, quod \
nomen ubique usurpatur ubi lingua Portu- '\
gallica est in usu. . . ." — RumphiMs, i. 7. \
1727.— "Of the Rind of the Nut they ]
make Cayar, which are the Fibres of the |
Cask that environs the Nut spun fit to |
make Cordage and Cables for Shipping." — \
A. Haviilton, i. 296 ; [ed. 1744, i. 298]. \
[1773. — ". . . these they call Kiar Yarns." j
— Ives, 457.] j
CO J A, s. P. khojah for khwdjah^ 1
a respectful title applied to various )
classes : as in India especially to ^
eunuchs ; in Persia to wealthy mer- :«
chants ; in Turliistan to persons of j
sacred families. i!
c. 1343.— "The chief mosque (at Kaulam) ]
is admirable ; it was built by the mer- ''■
chant Khojah Muhaddhab." — Ibn. Batuta, i
iv. 100. I
[1590. — "Hoggia." See quotation under -1
TALISMAN. }
[1615. — "The Governor of Suratt is dis- j
placed, and Hoyja Hassan in his room." — ^
Foster, Letters, iv. 16. j
[1708. — "This grave is made for Hodges j
Shaughsware, the chiefest servant to the |
King of Persia for twenty years. . . ." — 'I
Inscription on the tomb of ^'■Coya Sliawsware, |
a Fersin. in St. Botolph's Churchyard, Bishops- •'^
gate," Netv View of London, p. 169.] . \
1786. — "I also beg to' acquaint you I sent J
for Retafit Ali Kh^n, the Cojah who has .;
the chaise of (the women of Oudh Zenanah) ;
who informs me it is well grounded that i
they have sold everything they had, even <
the clothes from their backs, and now have
no means to subsist." — Capt. Jaques in
Articles of Charge, &c., Burke, vii. 27.
1838. — "About a century back Khan
Khojah, a Mohamedan ruler of Kashghar
and Yarkand, eminent for his sanctity,
having been driven from his dominions by
the Chinese, took shelter in Badakhshan." —
Wood's Oxus, ed. 1872, p. 161.
COLAO, s. Chin, koh-lao. 'Council 'j
Chamber Elders ' (Bp. Moule). A title j
for a Chinese Minister of State, which 1
frequently occurs in the Jesuit writers ,>
of the 17th century. \
COLEEOON, n.p. The chief mouth, j
or delta-branch, of the Kaveri River 1
(see CAUVERY). It is a Portuguese |
corruption of the proper name Kolli-^
dam, vulg. Kolladam. This name, J
from Tam. kol, ' to receive,' and ' idam,' -,
' place,' perhaps ans\^'ers to the fact of |
this channel having been originally an |
COLEROON,
235
COLLECTOR.
«»scape formed at the construction of
the great Tanjore irrigation works in
the 11th century. In full flood the
•Coleroon is now, in places, nearly a
mile wide, whilst the original stream
of the Kaveri disappears before reach-
ing the sea. Besides the etymology
and the tradition, the absence of
notice of the Coleroon in Ptolemy's
Tables is (quantum valeat) an indication
•of its modern origin. As the sudden
rise of floods in the rivers of the
Coromandel coast often causes fatal
-accidents, there seems a curious popular
tendency to connect the names of the
rivers with this fact. Thus Kollidam,
with the meaning that has been ex-
l^lained, has been commonly made into
Kollidam, 'Killing-place.' [So the
Madras Gloss, which connects the name
with a tradition of the drowning of
workmen when the Srirangam temple
was built, but elsewhere (ii. 213) it is
•derived from T'am. kolldyi, 'a breach
in a bank.'] Thus also 'the two rivers
Peiinar are popularly connected with
^inam, ' corpse.' Fra Paolino gives the
name as properly Coldrru, and as mean-
ing 'the River of Wild Boars.' But
his etymologies are often wild as the
■supposed Boars.
1553. — De Barros writes Coloran, and
speaks of it as a place [lugar) on the coast,
not as a river. — Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. 1.
1672. — "From Trangehar one passes by
Trimlivaas to Colderon ; here a Sandbank
stretches into the sea which is very
da.ngerons."—Baldaeiis, 150. (He does not
speak of it as a River either.)
c. 1713. — "Les deux Princes . . . se
hguerent contre I'ennemi commun, h fin de
le contraindre par la force des armes h.
rompre une digue si pr^judiciable h leurs
Etats. lis faisoient d^jk de grands pre-
paratifs, lorsque le fleuve Coloran vengea
par lui-ni§me (comme on s'exprimoit ici)
I'affront que le Roi faisoit a ses eanx en les
retenant captives."— Zettre* £kli filiates, ed.
1781, xi. 180. "^
1753.—". . . en doublant le Cap Calla-
medu, jusqu'k la branche du fleuve Caveri
qui porte le nom de Colh-ram, et dont I'em-
bouchure est la plus septentrionale de celles
du Caveri."— Z)'^7m/^e, 115.
c. 1760. — ", , . the same river being
wntten Collaxum by M. la Croze, and
toUodhum by Mr. Ziegenbalg."— 6r'rose, i.
281.
•1761.— "Clive dislodged a strong body
of the Nabob's troops, who had taken post
at bameavarem, a fort and temple situated
•on the nver Kalderon."— Complete H. of the
\\ar tn India, from 1749 to 1761 (Tract),
p. 12. ^ "
1780.— "About 3 leagues north from the
river Triminious [? Tirumullavasel], is that
of Coloran. Mr. Michelson calls this river
Danecottci."—Dimn, N. Directory, 138.
The same book has "Coloran or Colde-
roon."
1785.— "Sundah Saheb having thrown
some of his wretched infantry into a temple,
fortified according to the Indian method,
upon the river Kaldaron, Mr. Clive knew
there was no danger in investing it." —
Carraccioli's Life of Olive, i. 20.
COLLECTOR, s. The chief adminis-
trative official of an Indian Zillah or
District. The special duty of the
office is, as the name intimates, the
Collection of Eevenue ; l:iut in India
generally, with the exception of
Bengal Proper, the Collector, also
holding controlling magisterial powers,
has been a small pro-consul, or kind
of prefet. This is, however, much
modified of late years by the greater
definition of powers, and subdivision
of duties everywhere. The title was
originally no doubt a translation of
tahsilddr. It was introduced, with the
office, under Warren Hastings, but
the Collector's duties were not formally
settled till 1793, when these appoint-
ments were reserved to members of
the covenanted Civil Service.
1772. — "The Company having determined
to stand forth as deu-an, the Supervisors
should now be designated Collectors." —
Reg. of 14th May, 1772.
1773. — "Do not laugh at the formality
with which we have made a law to change
their name from supervisors to collectors.
You know full well how much the world's
opinion is governed by names." — W. Hastings
to Josias Dupre, in Gleig, i. 267.
1785,— "The numerous Collectors with
their assistants had hitherto enjoyed very
moderate allowances from their employers."
— Letter in Colebrooke's Life, p. 16.
1838. — "As soon as three or four of them
get together they speak about nothing but
'employment' and 'promotion' . . . and
if left to themselves, they sit and conjugate
the verb ' to collect ' : ' I am a Collector —
He was a Collector— We shall be Collectors —
You ought to be a Collector— They would
have been Collectors.'" — Letters from Madras,
146.
1848.— "Yet she could not bring herself
to suppose that the little grateful gentle
governess would dare to look up to such a
magnificent personage as the Collector pf
Boggley wallah." — Thackeray, Vanity Fair,
ch. iv.
1871.— "There is no doubt a decay of
discretionary administration throughout
India ... it may be taken for granted
that in earlier days Collectors and Commis-
COLLEGE-PHEASANT.
236
COLOMBO.
sioners changed their rules far oftener than
does the Legislature at present." — Maine,
Village Comiminities, 214.
1876. — "These 'distinguished visitors'
are becoming a frightful nuisance ; they
think that Collectors and Judges have
nothing to do but to act as their guides, and
that Indian officials have so little work, and
suffer so much from ennui, that even ordi-
nary thanks for hospitality are unnecessary ;
they take it all as their right." — Ext. of a
Letter from India.
COLLEGE-PHEASANT, s. An
absurd enough corruption of kdlij ; tlie
name in the Himalaya about Simla
and Mussooree for the birds of the
genus Gallophasis of Hodgson, inter-
mediate between the pheasants and
the Jungle-fowls. " The group is com-
Eosed of at least three species, two
eing found in the Himalayas, and one
in Assam, Chittagong and Arakan."
(Jerdon).
[1880.— "These, with kalege pheasants,
afforded me some very fair sport." — Ball,
Jungle Life, 538.
[1882.— "Jungle-fowl were plentiful, as
well as the black khalege pheasant." —
Sanderson, Thirteen Years among Wild Beasts,
147.]
COLLERY, GALLERY, &c. s.
Properly Bengali kJidldrt, 'a salt-pan,
or place for making salt.'
[1767. — ". . . rents of the CoUaries, the
fifteen Dees, and of Calcutta town, are none
of them included in the estimation I have
laid before you."— Verelst, View of BenqdL
App. 223.]
1768. — " . . . the Collector-general be
desired to obtain as exact an account as he
possibly can, of the number of colleries in
the Calcutta purgunnehs." — In Carraccioli's
L. of Clive, iv. 112.
COLLERY, n.p. The name given
to a non-Aryan race inhabiting part
of the country east of IVIadura. Tam.
kallar, 'thieves.' They are called in
Nelson's Madura, [Pt. ii. 44 seqq.]
Kalians/ Kalian being the singular,
Kallar plural.
1763.— "The PolygarTondiman . . .like-
wise sent 3000 Colleries ; these are a people
who, under several petty chiefs, inhabit
the woods between Trichinopoly and Cape
Comorin ; their name in their own language
signifies Thieves, and justly describes their
general character." — Orme, i. 208.
c. 1785.— "Colleries, inhabitants of the
woods under the Government of the Tondi-
rasin."—Carraccioli, Life of Clive, iv. 561.
1790.— "The country of the Colleries
. . . extends from the sea coast to the con-
fines of Madura, in a range of sixty miles- j
by fifty-five." — Cal. Monthly Register or- 1
India Repository, i. 7. \
COLLERY-HORN, s. This is a ]
long brass horn of hideous sound, which \
is often used at native funerals in the- \
Peninsula, and has come to be called,, |
absurdly enough. Cholera-horn ! |
[1832. — " Toorree or Toorrtooree, commonly]
designated by Europeans coUery horn, con- \
sists of three pieces fixed into one another, ]
of a semi-circular shape." — Uerklots, Qfinoon- 1
e-Islam, ed. 1863, p. liv. App.] I
1879. — ". . . an early start being neces-l
sary, a happy thought struck the Chief |
Commissioner, to have the Amildar's Cho-j
lera-hom men out at that hour to sounds
the reveille, making the round of the--j
camp." — Madras Mail, Oct. 7. '
COLLERY-STICK, s. This is 2^
kind of throwing-stick or boomerang-^
iised by the CoUeries. ^
1801. — " It was he first taught me to throw ;!
the spear, and hurl the CoUery-stick, a-^
weapon scarcely known elsewhere, but ia i
a skilful hand capable of being thrown ^^
to a certainty to any distance within lOO";
yards." — Welshes Reminiscences, i. 130. i|
Nelson calls these weapons " VallarTl
Thadis or boomerangs." — Madura, Pt. ii. j
44. [The proper form seems to be Tam. |
valai tddi, * curved stick ' ; more usually j
Tam. kallardddi, tadi, 'stick.'] See alscH
Sir Walter Elliot in J. Ethnol. See, N. S., ij-
112, seq. j
COLOMBO, n.p. Properly iroZwm6w,.|
the modern capital of Ceylon, but a-i
place of considerable antiquity. The-^
derivation is very uncertain ; some-*
suppose it to be connected with thfr^
adjoining river Kalani-gangi. The-.l
name Golumbum, used in several |
medieval narratives, belongs not to|
this place but to Kaulam (see QUILON). ^
c. 1346.— "We started for the city oF^
KalanbH, one of the finest and largest \
cities of the island of Serendib. It is the t
residence of the Wazir Lord of the Sea-]
[Hdkim-al-Bahr), JalastI, who has with him ,;
about 500 Habshis." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 185. ^'
1517.— "The next day was Thursday iaJ
Passion Week ; and they, well remembering j
this, and inspired with valour, said to the- 1
King that in fighting the Moors they would. 1
be insensible to death, which they greatly 1
desired rather than be slaves to the Moors. ;
. . . There were not 40 men in all, whole- j
and sound for battle. And one brave man a
made a cross on the tip of a cane, which he:-jj
set in front for standard, saying that God 5
was his Captain, and that was his Flag, .;
under which they should march deliberately^ ^
against Columbo, where the Moor was with i
his forces." — Cotrea, ii. 521, |
i
COLUMBO ROOT.
237
COMBOY.
1553. — "The King, Don Manuel, because
... he knew . . . that the King of Co-
lumbo, who was the true Lord of the Cin-
namon, desired to possess our peace and
friendship, wrote to the said Affonso
•d'Alboquerque, who was in the island in
person, that if he deemed it well, he should
■establish a fortress in the harbour of Co-
lumbo, so as to make sure the offers of the
King." — Barros, Dec. III. liv. ii. cap. 2.
COLUMBO ROOT, CALUMBA
ROOT, is stated by Milbiim (1813)
to be a staple export from Mozambique,
being in great esteem as a remedy for
•dysentery, &c. It is Jateorhiza palrtmta,
Miers ; and the name Kalumh is of E.
African origin (Hanbury and Fliickiger,
23). [The N.E.D. takes it from Co-
lombo, 'under a false impression that
it was supplied from thence.'] The
following quotation is in error as to
the name :
c. 1779.— "Radix Colombo . . . derives
its name from the town of Columbo, from
whence it is sent with the ships to Europe (?) ;
but it is well known that this root is neither
found near Columba, nor upon the whole
island of Ceylon. . . ."—Thu7iberg, Travels,
iv. 185.
1782. — "Any person having a quantity
of fresh sound Columbia Root to dispose of,
will please direct a line. . . ." — India Gazette,
Aug. 24.
[1809.— "An Account of the Male Plant,
which furnishes the Medicine generally
<5alled Columbo or Colomba Root."~AsiaL
Res. X. 385 seqq.]
1850. — "Caoutchouc, or India-rubber, is
found in abundance . . . (near Tette) . . .
and calumba-root is plentiful. . . . The
India-rubber is made into balls for a game
resembling 'fives,' and calumba-root is said
to be used as a mordant for certain colours,
but not as a dye itself." — Livingstone, Ex-
pedition to the Zambezi, &c., p. 32.
COMAR, n.p. This name (Ar.
<il-Kumdr\ which appears often in
the old Arab geographers, has been
the subject of much confusion among
modern commentators, and probably
also among the Arabs themselves ;
some of the former {e.g. the late M.
Reinaud) confounding it with C.
€omorin, others with Kamrup (or
Assam). The various indications, e.g.
that it was on the continent, and
facing the direction of Arabia, i.e. the
west; that it produced most valuable
aloes- wood ; that it lay a day's voyage,
or three days' voyage, west of Sanf or
Champa (q.v.), and from ten to twenty
days' sail from Zabaj (or Java), to-
gether with the name, identify it with
Camboja, or Khmer^ as the native
name is (see Reinaud, Rel. des Arabes,
i. 97, ii. 48, 49 ; Gildemeister, 156 seqq.;
Ibn Batuta, iv. 240 ; Abulfeda, Cathay
and the Way Thither, 519, 569). Even
the sagacious De Orta is misled by
the Arabs, and confounds alcoman
with a product of Cape Comorin (see
Golloquios, f. 120'y.).
COMATY, s. Telug. and Canar.
hlmati, 'a trader,' [said to be derived
from Skt. go, 'eye,' mushti, 'fist,' from
their vigilant habits]. This is a term
used chiefly in the north of the Madras
Presidency, and corresponding to
Chetty, [which the males assume as an
aftix],
1627.— "The next Tribe is there termed
Committy, and these are generally the
Merchants of the Place who by themselves
or their servants, travell into the Countrey,
gathering up Callicoes from the weavers,
and other commodities, which they sell againe
in ^greater parcels."— PKrcA^w, Pilgnmage,
99/ .
[1679. — "There came to us the Factory
this day a Dworfe an Indian of the Comitte
Cast, he was he said 30 years old ... we
measured him by the rule 46 inches high,
all his limbs and his body streight and equall
proportioned, of comely face, his speech
small equalling his stature. . . ." — Streyn-
skam Master, in Kistna Man. 142.
[1869.— " Komatis." See quotation under
CHUCKLER.]
COMBACONUM, n.p., written
K'limbakonam. Formerly the seat of
the Chola dynasty. Col. Branfill gives,
as the usual derivation, Skt. Kum-
bJiakoTia, ' brim of a water-pot ' ; [the
Madras Gloss. Skt. kumbhu, kona, ' lane ']
and this form is given in Williams's
Skt. Diet, as ' name of a town.' The
fact that an idol in the Saiva temple
at Combaconam is called Kumbhes-
varam ('Lord of the water-pot') may
possibly be a justification of this
etymology. But see general remarks
on S. Indian names in the Introduction.
COMBOY. A sort of skirt or kilt
of white calico, worn by Singhalese
of both sexes, much in the same way
as the Malay Sarong. The derivation
which Sir E. Tennent (Geylon,^ i. 612,
ii. 107) gives of the word is quite
inadmissible. He finds that a Chinese
author describes the people of Ceylon
as wearing a cloth made of koo-pei, i.e.
of cotton ; and he assumes therefore
GOMMERCOLLY.
238
COMORIN, CAPE.
that those people call their own dress
by a Chinese name for cotton ! The
word, however, is not real Singhalese ;
and we can have no doubt that it is
the proper name Cambay. Panos de
Gdbaya are mentioned early as used in
Ceylon (Castanheda, ii. 78), and Gambays
by Forrest ( Voyage to Mergui, 79). In
the Government List of Native Words
(Ceylon, 1869) the form used in the
Island is actually Kamhdya. A picture
of the dress is given by Tennent
(Geylon, i. 612). It is now usually of
white, but in mourning black is used.
1615. — "Tansho Samme, the Kinges kins-
man, brought two pec. Cambaia cloth." —
Cocks' s Diary, i. 15.
[1674-5. — " Cambaja Brawles." — Invoice
in Birdwood, Report on Old Recs., p. 42.]
1726. — In list of cloths purchased at
Porto Novo are "Cambayen."— F«;e?i-
tijn, Ghoroni. 10.
[1727.— "Cambaya Lungies," See quota-
tion under LOONGHEE.]
GOMMERCOLLY, n.p. A small
but well-known town of Lower Bengal
in the Nadiya District ; properly
Kumdr-khdll ['Prince's Creek']. The
name is familiar in connection with
the feather trade (see ADJUTANT).
COMMISSIONER, s. In the Bengal
and Boml)ay Presidencies this is a
grade in the ordinary administrative
hierarchy ; it does not exist in Madras,
but is found in the Punjab, Central
Provinces, &c. The Commissioner is
over a Division embracing several
Districts or Zillahs, and stands between
the Collectors and Magistrates of these
Districts on the one side, and the
Kevenue Board (if there is one) and
the Local Government on the other.
In the Regulation Provinces he is
always a member of the Covenanted
Civil Service ; in Non-Regulation
Provinces he may be a military
officer ; and in these the District
officers immediately under him are
termed ' Deputy Commissioners.'
COMMISSIONER, CHIEF. A
high official, governing a Province
inferior to a Lieutenant- Governorship,
in direct subordination to the Governor-
General in Council. Thus the Punjab
till 1859 was under a Chief Com-
missioner, as was Oudh till 1877 (and
indeed, though the offices are united,
the Lieut.- Governor of the N.W. Pro-
vinces holds also the title of Chief
Commissioner of Oudh). The Central
Provinces, Assam, and Burma are other
examples of Provinces under Chief
Commissioners.
COMORIN, CAPE, n.p. The ex-
treme southern point of the Peninsula
of India ; a name of great antiquity.
No doubt Wilson's explanation is.
perfectly correct ; and the quotation
from the Periplus corroborates it.
He says : " Kumdrl, ... a young girl,
a princess ; a name of the goddess
Durga, to whom a temple dedicated at
the extremity of the Peninsula has.
long given to the adjacent cape and
coast the name of Kumdr% corrupted
to Comorin. . . ." The Tamil pro-
nunciation is Kumdri.
c. 80-90. — "Another place follows called
'Kofiap, at which place is (* * *) and a port ; *
and here those who wish to consecrate the-
remainder of their life come and bathe, and
there remain in celibacy. The same do-
women likewise. For it is related that th&
goddess there tarried a while and bathed." —
Periphis, in Muller's Geog. Gr. Min. i,
300.
c. 150. — " Kofiapia &Kpov /cat iroXis." —
Ptol. [viii. 1 § 9].
1298. — "Comari is a country belonging-
to India, and there you may see some-
thing of the North Star, which we had not
been able to see from the Lesser Java thus
far."— Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch. 23.
c. 1330. — "The country called Ma'bar is-
said to commence at the Cape Kumliari, a
name applied both to a town and a moun-
tain."— Ahulfeda, in Gildemeister, 185.
[1514.— "Comedis." See quotation under
MALABAR.]
1572.—
" Ves corre a costa celebre Indiana
Para o Sul at^ o cabo Comori
Ja chamado Cori, que Taprobana
(Que ora he Ceilao) de f route tem de si."
Gamdes, v. 107.
Here Camoes identifies the ancient KCipv
or KwXis with Comorin. These are in
Ptolemy distinct, and his Kory appears to
be the point of the Island of Eamesvaram
from which the passage to Ceylon was
shortest. This, as Kolis, appears in various
forms in other geographers as the extreme
seaward point of India, and in the geogra-
phical poem of Dionysius it is described
as towering to a stupendous height above
the waves. Mela regards Golis as the
* There is here a doubtful reading. The next
paragraph shows that the word should be KOfiapel.
[We should also read for ^pidpiov, (ppovpiov, a
watch-post, citadel.]
GOMOTAY, COM AT Y.
239 COMPETITION- WALLAH.
turning point of the Indian coast, and
even in Ptolemy's Tables his Kory is fur-
ther south than Konuirta, and is the point
of departure from which he discusses
distances to the further East (see Ptolemy,
Bk. I. capp. 13, 14 ; also see Bishop
Caldwell's Comp. Granwiar, Introd., p. 103).
It is thus intelligible how comparative
geographers of the 16th cent\xry identified
Kory with C. Comorin.
In 1864 the late venerated Bishop Cotton
visited C. Comorin in company with two of
his clergy (both now missionary bishops).
He said that having bathed at Hardwar,
one of the most northerly of Hindu sacred
places, he should like to bathe at this, the
most southerly. Each of the chaplains took
one of the bishop's hands as they entered
the surf, which was heavy ; so heavy that
his right-hand aid was torn from him, and
had not the other been able to hold fast,
Bishop Cotton could hardly have escaped.*
[1609.—". . . very strong cloth and is
called Cacha de Comoree." — Danrers, Letters,
i. 29.
[1767.— "The pagoda of the Gunnaco-
mary belonging to Tinnevelly." — Treaty, in
Logan, Malabar, iii. 117.]
1817.—
"... Lightly latticed in
With odoriferous woods of Comorin."
Lalla Rookh, Mokanna.
This probably is derived from D'Herbe-
lot, and involves a confusion often made
between Comorin and Comar — the land
of aloes- wood.
COMOTAY, COMATY, n.p. This
name appears prominently in some of
the old maps of Bengal, e.g. that em-
hraced in the Magni Mor/olis Imperium
of Blaeu's great Atlas (1645-50). It re-
presents Kdmata, a State, and Kdm-
atapur, a city, of which most extensive
remains exist in the territory of Koch
Bihar in Eastern Bengal (see COOCH
BEHAR). These are described by Dr.
Francis Buchanan, in the book published
by Montgomery Martin under the name
of Eastern India (vol. iii. 426 seqq.).
The city stood on the west bank of the
River Darla, which formed the defence
on the east side, about 5 miles in
extent. The whole circumference of
the enclosure is estimated by Buchanan
at 19 miles, the remainder being formed
by a rampart which was (c. 1809) "in
general about ] 30 feet in width at the
base, and from 20 to 30 feet in perpen-
dicular height."
1553. — "Within the limits in which we
* I had this from one of the party, my respected
friend Bishop Caldwell.— H. Y.
comprehend the kingdom of Bengala are
those kingdoms subject to it . . . lower
down towards the sea the kingdom of
Comotaij. "—^a/TOA-, IV. ix, 1.
[c. 1596.— Kamtah." See quotation under
COOCH BEHAR.]
1873.— "During the 15th century, the
tract north of Kangpitr was in the hands of
the Rajahs of Kamata. . . . Kamata was-
invaded, about 1498 a.d., by Husain Sh^h."
— Blochmann, in /. As. Soc. Benqal, xiii.
pt. i. 240.
COMPETITION- WALLAH, s. A
hybrid of English and Hindustani,
applied in modern Anglo-Indian col-
loquial to members of the Civil Service
who have entered it by the competitive
system first introduced in 1856. The
phrase was probably the invention of
one of the older or Haileybury membei\s.
of the same service. These latter,
whose nominations were due to interest,
and who were bound together b}'^ the
intimacies and esprit de corps of a
common college, looked with some dis-
favour upon the children of Innovation.
The name was readily taken up in
India, but its familiarity in England
is probably due in great part to the
"Letters "of a Competition-wala,"
written by one who had no real claim
to the title. Sir G. O . Trevelyan, who-
was later on member for Hawick
Burghs, Chief Secretary for Ireland,
and author of the excellent Life of his
uncle, Lord Macaulay.
The second portion of the word,
wdld, is properly a Hindi adjectival
affix, corresponding in a general way
to the Latin -arius. Its usual employ-
irent as affix to a substantive makes it
frequently denote " agent, doer, keeper,
man, inhabitant, master, lord, possessor,
owner," as Shakespear vainly tries to
define it, and as in Anglo-Indian usage
is popularly assumed to be its meaning.
But this kind of denotation is inci-
dental ; there is no real limitation to-
such meaning. This is demonstrable
from such phrases as Kdbul-ivdld ghord,
'the Kabulian horse,' and from the
common form of village nomenclature
in the Panjab, e.g. Mlr-Khdn-wdldy
Ganda-Singh-wdld, and so forth, imply-
ing the village established by Mir-
Khan or Ganda-Singh. In the three
immediately following quotations, the
second and third exhibit a strictly
idiomatic use of wdld, the first an
incorrect English use of it.
COMPETITION- WA LLAH. 240
COMPOUND.
1785.—
•*' Tho' then the Bostonians made such a
fuss,
Their example ought not to be followed
by us,
But I wish that a band of good Patriot-
wallahs . . ."—In Seton-Karr, i. 93.
,, In this year Tippoo Sahib addresses
-a rude letter to the Nawab of Shanur (or
Savaniir) as "The Shahnoorwalah." —
Select Letters of Tippoo, 184.
1814. — "Gungadhur Shastree is a person
of great shrewdness and talent. . . . Though
a very learned shastree, he affects to be
quite an Englishman, walks fast, talks fast,
interrupts and contradicts, and calls the
Peshwa and his ministers 'old fools' and
. . . ' dam rascals.' He mixes English
words with everything he says, and will
say of some one (Holkar for instance) : Bhot
trickswdiWa. fha, laiken barra akulkuiid,
Kukhye tha, ( ' He was very tricky, but very
.sagacious; he was cock-eyed')." — Eiphhi-
. stone, in Life, i. 276.
1853.— '"No, I'm a Suffolk-walla.'"—
Oakjield, i. 66.
1864.— "The stories against the Competi-
tion-wallahs, which are told and fondly
believed by the Haileybury men, are all
founded more or less on the want of savoir
faire. A collection of these stories would
be a curious proof of the credulity of the
human mind on a question of class against
class." — Trevelyan, p. 9.
1867. — "From a deficiency of civil ser-
vants ... it became necessary to seek
reinforcements, not alone from Haileybury,
.... but from new recruiting fields whence
volunteers might be obtained . . . under
the pressure of necessity, such an excep-
tional measure was sanctioned by Parlia-
ment. Mr. Elliot, having been nominated
. as a candidate by Campbell Marjoribanks,
was the first of the since celebrated list of
the Competition-wallahs."- Biog. Notice
prefixed to vol. i. oi Doioson's Ed. of EllioVs
Historixxiu of Imlia, p. xxviii.
The exceptional arrangement alluded to
in the preceding quotation was authorised
by 7 Geo. IV. cap. 56. But it did not in-
volve competition ; it only authorised a
; system by which writerships could be given
to young men who had not been at Hailey-
bury College, on their passing certain test
examinations, and they were ranked ac-
cording to their merit in passing such ex-
aminations, but below the writers who had
left Haileybury at the preceding half-yearly
examination. The first examination under
this system was held 29th March, 1827, and
Sir H. M. Elliot headed the list. The
system continued in force for five years, the
last examination being held in April, 1832.
In all 83 civilians were nominated in this
way, and, among other well-known names,
the list included H. Torrens, Sir H. B.
Harington, Sir R. Montgomery, Sir J.
Cracroft Wilson, Sir T. Pycroft, W. Tayler,
the Hon. E. Drummond.
1878— "The Competition-Wallah, at
home on leave or retirement, dins perpetu-
ally into our ears the greatness of India.
. . . We are asked to feel awestruck and
humbled at the fact that Bengal alone has
66 millions of inhabitants. We are invited
to experience an awful thrill of sublimity
when we learn that the area of Madras far
exceeds that of the United Kingdom." —
Sat. Rev., June 15, p. 750.
COMPOUND, s. The enclosed
ground, whether garden or waste,
which surrounds an Anglo-Indian
house. Various derivations liave heen
suggested for this word, but its history-
is very obscure. The following are the
principal suggestions that have been
made : — *
(ft.) That it is a corruption of some
supposed Portuguese word.
{h.) That it is a corruption of the
French campagne.
(c.) That it is a corruption of the
Malay word kampung, as
first (we believe) indicated
by Mr. John Crawfurd.
(a.) The Portuguese origin is as-
sumed by Bishop Heber in passages
quoted below. In one he derives it
from campaiia (for which, in modern
Portuguese at least, we should read
campanha) ; but campanha is not used
in such a sense. It seems to be used
only for 'a campaign,' or for the
Roman Campagna. In the other
passage he derives it from campao (sic),
but there is no such word.
It is also alleged by Sir Emerson
Tennent (infra), who suggests cam-
pinho; but this, meaning 'a small
plain,' is not used for compound.
Neither is the latter word, nor any
word suggestive of it, used among the
Indo- Portuguese.
In the early Portuguese histories
of India {e.g. Castanheda, iii. 436,
442; vi. 3) the words used for what
we term compound, are jar dim, patio,
horta. An examination of all the
passages of the Indo-Portuguese Bible,
* Oil the origin of this word for a long time
different opinions were held by my lamentefl
friend Burnell and by me. And when we printed
a few specimens in the Indian Antiquary, our dif-
ferent arguments were given in brief (see I. A.,
July 1^79, pp. 202, 203). But at a later date he
was much disposed to come round to the other
view, insomuch that in a letter of Sept. 21, 1881,
he says : " Componnd can, I think, after all, be
Malay Kampong ; take these lines from a Malay
poem " — then giving the lines which I have tran-
scribed on the following page. I have therefore
had no scruple in giving the same unity to this
article that had been unbroken in almost all other
cases. — H. Y.
COMPOUND,
241
COMPOUND.
where the word might be expected to
occur, affords only horta.
There is a use of campo by the
Italian Capuchin P. Vincenzo 'Maria
(Roma, 1672), which we thought at
first to be analogous : " Gionti alia
porta della citta (Aleppo) . . . arrivati
al Campo de' Frances! ; done e la
Dogana ..." (p. 475). We find also
in Rauwolft''s Travels (c. 1573), as
published in English by the famous
John Ray : " Each of these nations
(at Aleppo) have their peculiar Champ
to themselves, commonly named after
the Master that built it . . ." ; and
again : " When . . . the Turks have
washed and cleansed themselves, they
go into their Chappells, which are in
the Middle of their great Camps or
Carvatschars . . ." (p. 84 and p. 259 of
Ray's 2nd edition). This use of
Campo, and Champ, has a curious kind
of analogy to compound, but it is pro-
bably only a translation of Maiddn or
some such Oriental word.
(b.) As regards campagne, which
once commended itself as probable, it
must be observed that nothing like
the required sense is found among the
seven or eight classes of meaning as-
signed to the word in Littre.
The word campo again in the Portu-
guese of the 16th century seems to
mean always, or nearly always, a
camp. We have found only one in-
stance in those writers of its use with
a meaning in the least suggestive of
compound, but in this its real meaning
is ' site ' : " queymou a cidade toda
ate nao ficar mais que ho campo em
que estevera." ("They burned the
whole city till nothing remained but
the site on which it stood" — Castanheda,
vi. 130). There is a special use of campo
by the Portuguese in the Further East,
alluded to in the quotation from Palle-
goix's Siam, but that we shall see
to be only a representation of the
Malay Kampung. We shall come back
upon it. [See quotation from Correa,
with note, under FACTORY.]
(c.) The objection raised to kampung
as the origin of compound is chiefly
that the former word is not so used in
Java by either Dutch or natives, and
the author of Max Havelaar ex-
presses doubt if compound is a Malay
or Javanese word at all (pp. 360-361).
Erf is the usual word among the Dutch.
Q
In Java kampung seems to be used
only for a native village, or for
a particular ward or quarter of a
town.
But it is impossible to doubt that
among the English in our Malay
settlements compound is used in this
sense in speaking English, and kam-
pung in speaking Malay. Kampung is
also used by the Malays themselves,
in our settlements, in this sense. All
the modern dictionaries that we have
consulted give this sense among others.
The old Dictionarium Malaico-Latinum
of David Haex (Romae, 1631) is a little
vague :
"Campon, coniunctio, vel conuen-
tus. Hinc viciniae et parua loca,
campon etiam appellantur."
Crawfurd (1852) : " Kampung . . .
an enclosure, a space fenced in; a
village ; a quarter or subdivision of a
town."
Fame (1875): "Maison avec un
terrain qui I'entoure."
Pijnappel (1875), Maleisch-Hollan-
disch Woordenhoek : " Kampoeng —
Omheind Erf, Wijk, Buurt, Kamp,"
i.e. "Ground hedged round, village,
hamlet, camp."
And also, let it be noted, the Java-
nese Diet, of P. Jansz (Javaansch-
Nederlandsch Woordenhoek, Samarang,
1876): "Kampoeng — Omheind erf
van Woningen ; wijk die onder een
hoofd staat," i.e. "Enclosed ground
of dwellings ; village which is under
one Headman."
Marre, in his Kata-Kata Malay ou
(Paris, 1875), gives the following ex-
panded definition : "Village palissade,
ou, dans une ville, quartier separe et
generalement clos, occupe par des gens
de meme nation, Malays, Siamois,
Chinois, Bouguis, &c. Ce mot signifie
proprement un enclos, une enciente,
et par extension quartier ^ clos, fau-
bourg, ou village palissade. Le mot
Kampong designe parfois aussi une
maison d'une certaine importance avec
le terrain clos qui en depend, et qui
I'entoure" (p. 95).
We take Marsden last {Malay Dic-
tionary, 1812) because he gives an
illustration : " Kampong, an _ en-
closure, a place surrounded with a
paling ; a fenced or fortified village ;
a quarter, district, or suburb of a
city ; a collection of buildings. Mem-
hitat [to make] rumuh [house] serta
COMPOUND.
242
COMPOUND.
daHgan [together with] kampong-nm
[compound thereof], to erect a house
with its enclosure . . . Ber-Kampong,
to assemble, come together ; mev^am-
pong, to collect, to bring together."
The Reverse Dictionary gives : " Yard,
alaman, Kampong." [See also many
further references much to the same
effect in Scott, Malayan Words, p. 123
seqq.]
In a Malay poem given in the
Journal of the Ind. Archipelago, vol i.
p. 44, we have these words : —
** Trusldh ha "kdJR'pong s orange Sauddgar."
[*' Passed to the hampong of a Merchant."]
and
•' Titdh hdghidd rajd sultdnl
Kampong ^idpd gardngun ini."
[" Thus said the Prince, the Raja
Sultani,
Whose kampong may this be ? "]
These explanations and illustrations
render it almost unnecessary to add in
corroboration that a friend who held
office in the Straits for twenty years
assures us that the word kampimg is
habitually used, in the Malay there
spoken, as the equivalent of the Indian
compound. If this was the case 150
years ago in the English settlements
at Bencoolen and elsewhere (and we
know from Marsden that it was so
100 years ago), it does not matter
whether such a use of kampung was
correct or not, compound will have
been a natural corruption of it. Mr.
E. C. Baber, who lately spent some
time in our Malay settlements on his
way from China, tells me (H. Y.) that
the frequency with which he heard
kampung applied to the 'compound,'
convinced him of this etymology,
which he had before doubted greatly.
It is not difficult to suppose that the
word, if its use originated in our
Malay factories and settlements,
should have spread to the continental
Presidencies, and so over India.
Our factories in the Archipelago
were older than any of our settlements
in India Proper. The factors and
writers were frequently moved about,
and it is conceivable that a word so
much wanted (for no English word
now in use does express the idea satis-
factorily) should have found ready
acceptance. In fact the word, from
like causes, Ims spread to the ports of
China and to the missionary and mer-
cantile stations in tropical Africa, East
and West, and in Madagascar.
But it may be observed that it was
possible that the word kampung was it-
self originally a corruption of the Port.
campo, taking the meaning first of
camp, and thence of an enclosed area,
or rather that in some less definable way
the two words reacted on each other.
The Chinese quarter at Batavia —
Kampong Tzina — is commonly called
in Dutch ^het Ghinesche Kamp' or
^Jiet Kamp der Ghinezen.' Kampung
was used at Portuguese Malacca in
this way at least 270 years ago, as the
quotation from Godinho de Eredia
shows. The earliest Anglo-Indian
example of the word compound is
that of 1679 (below). In a quotation
from Dampier (1688) under Cot, where
compound would come in naturally, he
says ^yard.'
1613.— (At Malacca). "And this settle-
ment is divided into 2 parishes, S. Thome
and S. Stephen, and that part of S. Thorn^
called Campon Gltelim extends from the
shore of the Jaos bazar to N.W., terminat-
ing at the Stone Bastion ; and in this dwell
the Ghelis of Coromandel. . . . And the
other part of S. Stephen's, called Campon
China, extends from the said shore of the
Jaos Bazar, and mouth of the river to the
N.E., . . . and in this part, called Campon
Ghina, dwell the Gkincheos . . . and foreign
traders, and native fishermen." — Godinho,
de Eredia, i. 6. In the plans given by this
writer, we find dififerent parts of the city
marked accordingly, as Campon Glielim,
Campon China, Campon Beiidara (the
quarter where the native magistrate, the
Bendara lived). [See also CHELINGr and
CAMPOO.]
1679.— (At Pollicull near Madapollam),
"There the Dutch have a Factory of a
large Compounde, where they dye much
blew cloth, having above 300 jars set in the
ground for that work ; also they make
many of their best paintings there." — Fort
St. Geo. Gonsns. (on Tour), April 14. In
Notes aiid Extracts, Madras 1871.
1696.— "The 27th we began to unlade,
and come to their custom-houses, of which
there are three, in a square Compound of
about 100 paces over each way. . . . The
goods being brought and set in two Rows in
the middle of the square are one by one
opened before the Mandareens." — Mr.
Bowyear^ Journal at Cochin China, dated
Foy-Foe, April 30. Dalrymple, Or. Rep.
i. 79.
1772.—" Yard (before or behind a house),^
AungSrUn. Commonly called a Compound."
— Vocabulary in Hadley's Grammar, 129.
(See under MOORS.)
COMPOUNJl
243
GOMPRADORE.
1781.—
•** In common usage here a dtlt
Serves for our business or our wit.
Banhshal's a place to lodge our ropes,
And Mango orchards all are Tope.^.
iJodoion usurps the ware-house place,
Compound denotes each walled space.
To Dufterkhaniui, Ottor, Tanks,
The English language owes no thanks ;
Since Office, Essence, Fish-pond shew
We need not words so harsh and new.
Much more I could such words expose.
But Ghauts and Dawks the list shall close ;
Which in plain English is no more
Than Wharf and Post expressed before."
India Gazette, March 3.
,, " . . . will be sold by Public
Auction ... all that Brick Dwelling-
house, Godowns, and Compound." — Ibid.,
April 21.
1788. — "Compound — The court-yard be-
longing to a house. A corrupt word." —
The Indian Vocabulary, London, Stockdale.
1793.— "To be sold by Public Outcry . . .
the House, Out Houses, and Compound,"
•&C. — Bombay Courier, Nov. 2.
1810. — " The houses (at Madras) are
. usually surrounded by a field or compound,
with a few trees or shrubs, but it is with
incredible pains that flowers or fruit are
raised." — Maria Graham, 124.
,, "When I entered the great gates,
and looked around for my palankeen . . .
and when I beheld the beauty and extent of
the compound ... I thought that I was
no longer in the world that I had left in the
East." — An AccAmnt of Bengal, and of a Visit
to Government House (at Calcutta) by Ibrahim
the son of Gandu the Merchant, ibid. p. 198.
This is a Malay narrative translated by Dr.
Leyden. Very probably the word trans-
lated compound was lampuiuj, but that
■cannot be ascertained.
1811. — " Major Yule's attack was equally
spirited, but after routing the enemy's force
-at Campong Malayo, and killing many of
them, he found the bridge on fire, and was
unable to penetrate further."— AStV S. Auch-
mutfs Report of tJie Capture of Fort Cor-
'iielis.
c. 1817. — "When they got into the com-
pound, they saw all the ladies and gentle-
men in the verandah waiting." — Mrs. Sher-
wood's Stories, ed. 1863, p. 6.
1824. — "He then proceeded to the rear
compound of the house, returned, and said,
' It is a tiger, sir.'" — Seehf, Wo}iders of
Ellora, ch. i.
,, "... The large and handsome
edifices of Garden Reach, each standing by
itself in a little woody lawn (a ' compound '
they call it here, by an easy corruption from
the Portuguese word campaHa . . .)."—
Hebef)', ed. 1844, i. 28.
1848. — "Lady O'Dowd, too, had gone to
her bed in the nuptial chamber, on the
ground floor, and had tucked her mosquito
curtains round her fair form, when the
guard at the gates of the commanding
ofiicer's compound beheld Major Dobbin,
in the moonlight, rushing towards the
house with a swift step."— Fa?uY?/ Fair^
ed. 1867, ii. 93.
1860. — "Even amongst the English, the
number of Portuguese terms in daily use is
remarkable. The grounds attached to a
house are its 'compound,' campinho."—
Emerso7i Tennent, Ceylon, ii. 70.
[1869. — "I obtained the use of a good-
sized house in the Campong Sirani (or
Christian village)." — Wallace, Malay Archip.,
ed. 1890, p. 256.]
We have found this word singularly
transformed in a passage extracted
from a modern novel :
1877. — "When the Rebellion broke out
at other stations in India, I left our own
compost."— Sat. Revieiv, Feb. 3, p. 148.
A little learning is a dangerous
thing !
The following shows the adoption of
the word in West Africa.
1880.— From West Afr. Mission, Port
Lokkoh, Mr. A. Burchaell writes: "Every
evening we go out visiting and preaching
the Gospel to our Timneh friends in their
compounds." — Proceedings of C. M. Sodetij
for 1878-9, p. 14.
GOMPRADORE, COMPODORE,
&c., s. Port, comprador, 'purchaser,'
from comprar, 'to purchase.' This
word was formerly in use in Bengal,
where it is now quite obsolete ; but
it is perhaps still remembered in
Madras, and it is common in China.
In Madras the compradore is (or was)
a kind of house-steward, who keeps
the household accounts, and purchases
necessaries. In China he is much the
same as a Butler (q.v.). A new build-
ing was to be erected on the Bund at
Shanghai, and Sir T. Wade was asked
his opinion as to what style of archi-
tecture should be adopted. He at once
said that for Shanghai, a great Chinese
commercial centre, it ought to be
Compradoric !
1533.— "Antonio da Silva kept his own
counsel about the (threat of) war, because
during the delay caused by the exchange of
messages, he was all the time buying and
selling by means of his compradores." —
Correa, iii. 562.
1615.— "I understand that yesterday the
Hollanders cut a slave of theirs a-peeces for
theft, per order of justice, and thrust their
comprador (or cats buyer) out of dores for a
lecherous knave. . . ."— Cocks' s Diary, \.\^.
1711. —"Every Factory had formerly a
Compradore, whose Business it was to buy
in Provisions and other Necessarys. But
CONBALINGUA.
244
CONGAN.
the Hoppos have made them all such
Knaves. . . ." — Lochjer, 108.
[1748.— "Compradores." See quotation
under BANKSHALL.]
1754. — "Compidore. The office of this
servant is to go to market and bring home
small things, such as fruit, &c." — Ives, 50.
1760-1810.— "All river-pilots and ships'
Compradores must he registered at the
office of the Tung-che at Macao." — ^ Eight
Regulatioiis,' from the Fankwae at Canton
(1882), p. 28.
1782.—" Le Comprador est celui qui
fournit gen^ralement tout ce dont on a
besoin, excepts les objets de cai^aison ; il
y en a un pour chaque Nation : il appro-
visionne la loge, et tient sous lui plusieurs
commis charges de la fourniture des vais-
?,Qa.ux"—Sonnerat (ed. 1782), ii. 236.
1785. — " Compudour . . . Sicca Rs. 3."
—In Seton-Kam; i. 107 (Table of Wages).
1810. — " The Compadore, or Kurz-burdar,
or Butler-Kotinah-Sircar, are all designa-
tions for the same individual, who acte as
purveyor. . . . This servant may be con-
sidered as appertaining to the order of
sircars, of which he should possess all the
cunning." — Williamson, V. M. i. 270.
See SIRCAB. The obsolete term Kurz-
hurdar above represents Kharach-harddr
"in charge of (daily) expenditure."
1840.— "About 10 days ago . . . the
Chinese, having kidnapped our Compendor,
Parties were sent out to endeavour to re-
cover him." — Mem. Col. Mountain, 164.
1876. — "We speak chiefly of the educated
classes, and not of ' boys ' ajid compradores,
who learn in a short time both to touch
their caps, and wipe their noses in their
masters' pocket - handkerchiefs." — Giles,
Chinese Sketches, [p. 15].
1876.—
" An' Massa Coe feel velly sore
An' go an' scold he compradore."
Leland, Pidgin English Sing-Song, 26.
1882. — " The most important Chinese
within the Factory was the Compradore
... all Chinese employed in any factory,
whether as his own 'pursers,' or in the
capacity of servants, cooks, or coolies, were
the Compradore's own people." — The Fan-
Icwae, p. 53.
CONBALINGUA, s. The common
pumpkin, [cucurhita pepo. The word
comes from the Malayal., Tel. or Can.
humhalamj hurn^alanu, the pumpkin].
1510. — " I saw another kind of fruit which
resembled a pumpkin in coloiir, is two spans
in length, and has more than three fingers
of pulp . . . and it is a very curious thing,
and it is called Comolanga, and grows on
the ground like melons." — Varthema, 161.
[1554.— ' ' Conbalinguas." See quotation
under BRINJAUL.]
[c. 1610. — Couto gives a tradition of the
origin of the kingdom of Pegu, from a
fisherman who was born of a certain flower ;
' ' they also say that his wife was born of a
Combalenga, which is an apple [pomo) very
common in India of which they make several
kinds of preserve, so cold that it is used in
place of sugar of roses ; and they are of
the size and fashion of large melons ; and
there are some so lai^e that it would be as
much as a lad could do to lift one by
himself. This apple the Pegus call Sapiui."
— Dec. xii. liv. v. cap. iii.]
c. 1690. — " In Indiae insulis quaedam
quoque Cucurbitae et Cucumeris reperiuntur
species ab Europaeis diversae . . . harumque
nobilissiraa est Comolinga, quae maxima
est species Indicarum cucurbitarum." —
Rumphiu^, Herb. Amb. v. 395.
CONCAN, n.p. Skt. honkana^
[Tam. honka)iam\ the former in the
Pauranic lists the name of a people ;
Hind. Konkan and Kokan. The low
country of Western India between the
Ghauts and the sea, extending, roughly
speaking, from Goa northward to-
Guzerat. But the modern Com-
missionership, or Civil Division, em-
braces also North Canara (south of
Goa). In medieval writings we find
frequently, by a common Asiatic
fashion of coupling names, Kokan- or
Konkan- Tana y Tana having been a
chief place and port of Konkan.
c. 70 A.D. — The Cooondae of Pliny are
perhaps the Konkanas.
404. — "In the south are Ceylon (Lanka)-
. . . Eonkan ..." &c. — Brhat Sanhita, in
J.E.A.S., N.S. v. 83.
c. 1300.— "Beyond Guzerat are Konkan
and Tdna ; beyond them the country of
Mallb^r." — Rashlduddin, in Elliot, i. 68.
c. 1335.— " When he heard of the Sultan's
death he fled to a Kafir prince called Bura-
bra, who lived in the inaccessible mountains
between Daulatabad and Ktlkan-Ta«a." —
Ibn Batuta, iii. 335.
c. 1350. — In the Portulano Mediceo in the
Laurentian Library we have ^Cocintana,'
and in the Catalan Map of 1375 ' Cocin^a^a.'
1553. — "And as from the Ghauts {Gate)
to the Sea, on the west of the Decan, all
that strip is called Concan, so also from the
Ghauts to the Sea, on the West of Canara
(leaving out those forty and six leagues just
spoken of, which are also parts of this same
Canara), that strip which extends to Cape
Comorin ... is called Malabar. . . ." —
Barros, I. ix. 1.
[1563. — " Ciincam." See quotation under
GHAUT.]
1726.— "The kingdom of this Prince is
commonly called Visiapoer, after its capital,
. . . but it is properly called Cunkan." —
Valentijn, iv. (Stiratte), 243 ; [also see under
DECCANJ.
CONFIRMED.
245
CONGEVERAM.
c. 1732.— "Goa, in the Adel SMhi Kokan."
—Khafi KMn, in J^lliot, vii. 211.
1804. — "I have received your letter of
the 28th, upon the subject of the landing
of 3 French officers in the Eonkan ; and I
have taken measures to have them arrested."
— Wellington, iii. 33.
1813.—". . . Concan or Cokun . . ."—
Forbes, Or. Meni. i. 189 ; [2nd ed. i. 102].
1819. — Mr. W. Erskine, in his Account
■of Elephanta, writes Eokan. — Tr. Lit. Soc.
Bomb., i. 249.
CONFIRMED, p. Applied to an
•officer whose hold of an appointment
is made permanent. In the Bengal
Presidency the popular term is pucka ;
^q.v.) ; (also see CUTCHA).
[1805. — "It appears not unlikely that the
Government and the Comjjany may confirm
Sir G. Barlow in the station to which he has
succeeded. . . ." — In L. of Colebrooi-e, 223.]
1886. — ". . . one Marsden, who has paid
his addresses to my daughter — a young man
in the Public Works, who (would you be-
lieve it, Mr. Cholmondeley ?) has not even
been confirmed.
" Ckolm. The young heathen ! "
Trefoelyan, The JJawk Bvngalmr, p. 220.
CONGEE, s. In use all over India
for the water in which rice has been
boiled. The article being used as one
of invalid diet, the word is sometimes
applied to such slops generally. Congee
also forms the usual starch of Indian
washermen. [A cowjee- cap was a sort
of starched night-cap, and Mr. Draper,
the husband of Sterne's Eliza, had it
put on by Mrs. Draper's rival when he
took his afternoon nap. {Douglas,
Glimpses of Old Bombay, pp. 86, 201.)]
It is from the Tamil Jca7ijl, 'boilings.'
Congee is known to Horace, though
reckoned, it would seem, so costly a
remedy that the miser patient would
as lief die as be plundered to the
■extent implied in its use :
■" . . . Hunc medicus multum celer atque
fidelis
Excitat hoc pacto . . .
. . . ' Agedum ; sume hoc lytlsanarium
Ori/zae.'
* Quanti emptae ? ' ' Parvo.' ' Quanti ei^o.'
'Octussibus.' 'Eheu!
Quid refert, morbo, an furtis pereamve
rapinis ? ' "
Sat. II. iii. 147 seqq.
c. A.D. 70. — (Indi) "maxime quidem
oryza gaudent, ex qua tisanam conficiunt
quam reliqui mortales ex hordeo."— Pliny,
xviii. § 13.
1563. — "They give him to drink the water
squeezed out of rice with pepper and cum-
min (which they call canje)."— 6?araa, f.
766.
1578.—". . . Canju, which is the water
from the boiling of rice, keeping it first for
some hours till it becomes acid. . , ." —
Acosta, Tractado, 56.
1631. — "Potus quotidianus itaque sit
decoctum oryzae quod Candgie Indi vocant."
— J(Zc. Bontii, Lib. II. cap. iii.
1672. — ". . . la cangia, ordinaria cola-
tione degl' Indiani . . . quale colano del
riso mal cotto." — P. Vine. Maria, 3rd ed.,
379.
1673. — "They have ... a great smooth
Stone on which they beat their Cloaths till
clean ; and if for Family use, starch them
with Congee."— jf^n/er, 200.
1680. — "Le dejeMe des noirs est ordi-
nairement du Cange, qui est une eau de ris
epaisse." — Dellan, Inquisition at Ooa, 136.
1796. — "Cagni, Iboiled rice water, which
the Europeans call Cangi, is given free of
all expenses, in order that the traveller may
quench his thirst with a cooling and whole-
some beverage." — P. Paulinv.s, Voyage,
p. 70.
"Can't drink as it is hot, and can't throw
away as it is Kanji."— C«?y^o» Proverb, Ind.
Ant. i. 59.
CONGEE-HOUSE, CONJEE-
HOUSE, s. The ' cells ' (or temporary
lock-up) of a regiment in India ; so
called from the traditionary regimen
of the inmates ; [in N. India commonly
applied to a cattle-pound].
1835.— "All men confined for drunkenness
should, if possible, be confined by them-
selves in the Congee-House, till sober."—
G. 0., quoted in Mawson's Recoi-ds of the
Indian Command of Sir C. Napier, 101 note.
CONGEVERAM, n.p. An ancient
and holy city of S. India, 46 m. S.W.
of Madras. It is called Kachchi m
Tamil literature, and Kachchipuram is
probably represented by the modern
name. '[The Madras Gloss, gives the
indigenous name as Ciitchy (Kachchi),
meaning 'the heart-leaved moon-seed
plant,' tinospera cordifolia, from which
the Skt. name Kanchipura, 'shmmg
city,' is corrupted.]
c. 1030.— See Kanchi in Al-Biruni, under
MALABAR.
1531.—" Some of them said that the whole
history of the Holy House (of St. Thomas)
was written in the house of the Pagoda
which is called Camjeverao, twenty leagues
distant from the Holy House, of which I will
tell you hereafter. . . ."—Cdrrea, m. 424.
1680. — "Upon a report that Podela
Lingapa had put a stop to all the Dutch
business of Policat under his government,
CONGO-BUNDER.
246
CONICOPOLY.
the agent sent Braminy spys to Conjee
Voram and to Policat."— i^<. St. Geo. Cons.
Aug. 30. In Notes and Exts. No. iii. 32.
CONGO-BUNDER, CONG, n.p.
Rung bandar y a port formerly of some
consequence and trade, on the north
shore of the Persian Gulf, about 100 m.
west of Gombroon. The Portuguese
had a factory here for a good many
years after their expulsion from Or-
mus, and under treaty with Persia,
made in 1625, had a right of pearl-
fishing at Bahrein and a claim to half
of the customs of Cong. These claims
seem to have been gradually disre-
garded, and to have had no effect
after about 1670, though the Portu-
guese would appear to have still kept
up some pretext of monopoly of rights
there in 1677 (see Chardin^ ed. 1735,
i. 348, and Bruce's Annals of the E.I.G.,
iii. 393). Some confusion is created
by the circumstance that there is an-
other place on the same coast, called
Kongmi, which possessed a good many
vessels up to 1859, when it was de-
stroyed by a neighbouring chief (see
Stiffens P. '^ Gulf Pilot, 128). And this
place is indicated by A. Hamilton
(below) as the great mart for Bahrein
pearls, which Fryer and others assign
to what is evidently Cong.
1652. — "Near to the place where the
Euphrates falls from Balsara [see BALSOBA]
into the Sea, there is a little Island, where
the Barques generally come to an Anchor. . . .
There we stay'd four days, whence to
Bandar-Congo it is 14 days Sail. . . . This
place would be a far better habitation for
the Merchants than Ormus, where it is very
unwholsom and dangerous to live. But
that which hinders the Trade from Bandar-
Congo is, because the Road to Lar is so
bad. . . . The 30th, we hir'd a Vessel for
Bander- Abassi, and after 3 or 4 hours Sail-
ing we put into a Village ... in the Island
of Keckmishe " (see KISHM). — Tavernier,
E.T. i. 94.
1653.— "Congue est vne petite ville fort
agreable sur le sein Persique k trois journ^es
du Bandar Abbassi tirant k I'Ouest dominie
par le Schah . . . les Portugais y ont vn
Feitour (see FACTOR) qui prend la moitie
de la Doiiane, et donne la permission aux
barques de riauiger, en luy payant vn certain
droit, parceque toutes ces mers sont tribu-
taires de la generalite de Mascati, qui est
k I'entree du sein Persique. . . . Cette ville
est peupMe d'Arabes, de Parsis et d'Indous
qui ont leur Pagodes et leur Saincts hors la
ville."— 2>e la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657,
p. 284.
1677.— "-4 Vm/age to Congo for Pearl.—
Two days after our Arrival at Gombroon, I
went to Congo. ... At noon we came ta
Bassatu (see BASSADORE), an old ruined
Town of the Portugais, fronting Congo . . .
Congo is something better built 'than Gom-
broon, and has some small Advantage of the
Air" (Then goes off about pearls). — Fii/er,
320.
1683. — "One Haggerston taken by ye
said President into his Service, was run
away with a considerable quantity of Grold
and Pearle, to ye amount of 30,000 Rupees,
intrusted to him at Bussera (see BALSORA)
and Cong, to bring to Surrat, to save
Freight and Custom." — Hedges, Diary, i.
96 seq.
1685. — " il/a^/ 27. — This afternoon it
pleased God to bring us in safety to Cong
Road. I went ashore immediately to Mr.
Brough's house (Supra Cargo of ye Siam
Merchant), and lay there all night." — Tbid.
i. 202.
1727. — " Gongoiin stands on the South side
of a lai^e River, and makes a pretty good
figure in Trade ; for most of the Pearl that
are caught at Bareen, on the Arabian Side,
are brought hither for a Market, and many
fine Horses are sent thence to India, where
they generally sell well. . . . The next
maritim town, down the Gulf, is Cong,
where the Pwtngiiese lately had a Factory,
but of no great Figure in Trade, tho' that
Town has a small Trade with Banyans and
Moors from India." (Here the first place
is Kongun, the second one Kung). — A,
Hamilton, i. 92 seq. ; [ed. 1744].
CONICOPOLY, s. Literally 'Ac-
count-Man,' from Tam. hanakha^
'account' or 'writing,' and pillaij
'child' or 'person.' f" The Kanakar
are usually addressed as ^ Pillay,^ a
title of respect common to them and
the agricultural and shepherd castes'*
{Madras Man. ii. 229).] In Madras, a
native clerk or writer, [in particular a
shipping clerk. The corresponding
Tel. term is Cumuin].
1544. — "Due eb tecum . . . domesticos
tuos ; pueros et aliquem Conacapulam qui
norit scribere, cujus manu exaratas relinquere
posses in quovis loco precationes a Pueris
et aliis Catechumenis ediscendas." — Scti.
Franc. Xavier, Epist., pp. 160 seq.
1584. — "So you must appoint in each
village or station fitting teachers and Cana-
copoly, as we have already arranged, and
these must assemble the children every day
at a certain time and place, and teach and
drive into them the elements of reading and
religion." — Ditto, in Coleridge's L. of him,
ii. 24.
1578.— "At Tanor in Malabar I was ac-
quainted with a Nayre Canacop6la, a
writer in the Camara del Rey at Tanor . . .
who every day used to eat to the weight of
5 drachms (of opium), which he would take
in my presence." — Acosta, Tractado, 415.
CONSOO-HOUSE.
247
GOOCH AZO.
c. 1580. — " One came who worked as a
clerk, and said he was a poor canaquapoUe,
who had nothing to give." — Privior e Jlonra,
&c., f. 94.
1672. — " Xaverius set everywhere teachers
called Canacappels." — Baldaeus, Ceylon,
377.
1680. — "The Grovemour, accompanyed
with the Councell and severall Persons of
the factory, attended by six files of Soldyers,
the Company's Peons, 300 of the Washers,
the Pedda Naigue, the Cancdply of the
Towne and of the grounds, went the circuit
of Madras ground, which was described by
the Cancoply of the grounds, and lyes so
intermixed with others (as is customary in
these Country s) that 'tis impossible to be
knowne to any others, therefore every Vil-
lage has a Cancoply and a Parryar, who are
imployed in this office, which goes from
Father to Son for ever."— i^<. *S^i'. Geo. Consn.
Sept. 21. In ^^otes and Exts., No. iii, 34.
1718. — " Besides this we maintain seven
Eanakappel, or Malabarick writers." —
Propagation of the Gospel in the East, Pt. ii.
55.
1726. — "The Conakapules (commonly
called Eannekappels) are writers." —
Valentijn, Choi'o. 88.
[1749.— "Canacapula," in Logan, Mala-
lar, iii. 52.
[1750.— "Conicoplas," ibid. iii. 150.
[1773.—" Conucopola. He keeps your
accounts, pays the rest of the servants their
wages, and assists the Dubash in buying and
selling. At Bengal he is called secre-
tary. . . ." — Ives, 49.]
CONSOO-HOUSE, ii.p. At Canton
this was a range of buildings adjoining
the foreign Factories, called also tlie
'Council Hall' of the foreign Fac-
tories. It was the property of the
body of Hong merchants, an^ was the
place of meeting of these merchants
among themselves, or with the chiefs
of the Foreign houses, when there was
need for such conference (see Fankwae,
p. 23). The name is probably a cor-
ruption of 'Council.' Bp. Moule, how-
ever, says : " The name is likely to
have come from kung-su, the public
hall, where a kimg-sz\ a ' public com-
pany,' or guild, meets."
CONSUMAH, KHANSAMA, s.
P^ Khdnsdmdn J 'a house-steward.'
In Anglo-Indian households in the
Bengal Presidency, this is the title of
the chief table servant and provider,
now always a Mahommedan. [See
BUTLER.] The literal meaning of the
word is 'Master of the household
gear ' ; it is not connected with khwdn,
* a tray,' as Wilson suggests. The an-
alogous word Mlr-sdmdn occurs in
Elliot, vii. 153. The Anglo-Indian
form Consumer seems to have been
not uncommon in the 18th century,
probably with a spice of intention.
From tables quoted in Long, 182, and
in Seton-Karr, i. 95, 107, we see that
the wages of a " Consuinah, Christian,
Moor, or Gentoo," were at Calcutta, in
1759, 5 rupees a month, and in 1785,
8 to 10 rupees.
[1609. — " Emersee Nooherdee being called
by the Cauncamma." — Danvers, Letters,
i. 24.]
c. 1664. — " Some time after . . . she
chose for her Kane-saman, that is, her
Steward, a certain Pei-siaii called Nazerlan,
who was a young Omrah, the handsomest
and most accomplished of the whole Court."
—Bernier, E.T., p. 4 ; [ed. Constable, p. 13].
1712.— "They were brought by a great
circuit on the River to the Chansamma or
Steward (Dispenser) of the aforesaid Mahal."
— Valentijn, iv. (Suratte) 288.
1759.— "DusTUCK or Order, vnder the
Chan Sumaun, or Steward's Seal, for the
Honovrahle Ccnnpany's holding the King's
[i.e. the Great Mogul's] /e«<."
*****
" At the back of this is the seal of Zecah
al Doulat Tidaudin Caun Bahadour, who is
Caun Samaun, or Steward to his Majesty,
whose prerogative it is to grant this Order."
—R. (hven Cambridge, pp. 231 seq.
1788.— "After some deliberation I asked
the Elhansaman, what quantity was remain-
ing of the clothes that had been brought
from Iran to camp for sale, who answered
that there were 15,000 jackets, and 12,C0O
pairs of long drawers."— J/e»i. of Khorh
Abdidhirreem, tr. by Gladtt-in, 55.
1810.— "The Kansamah may be classed
with the house-steward, and butler; both
of which offices appear to unite in this
servant." — Williamson, V. M., i. 199.
1831.— "I have taught my khansama ta
make very light iced Tpxmch. "—Jacquemontf
Letters, E.T., ii. 104.
COOCH AZO, or AZO simply, n.p.
Koch Hdjo, a Hindu kingdom on the
banks of the Brahmaputra K., to the
E. of Koch Bihar, annexed by Jahan-
gir's troops in 1637. See BlochTnaym
in J.A.S.B. xli. pt. i. 53, and xlu.
pt. i. 235. In Valentijn's map of
Bengal (made c. 1660) we ha.\eCo9
Assam with Azo as capital, and T Fnk
van Asoe, a good way south and east of
Silhet.
1753._"Ceste rivifere (Brahmapoutra),
en remontant, conduit h, Rangamati et k
Azoo, qui font la fronti^re de 1 6tat du
Mogol. Azoo est une forteresse que 1 Emir
.Jemla, sous le rbgne d'Aorengzfebe, repnt
COOCH BEHAR.
248
COOLICOY.
8ur le roi d'Asham, comme une dependance
de Bengale." — D'Anville, p. 62.
COOCH BEHAR, n.p. Koch BiMr,
a native tributary State on the N.E. of
Bengal, adjoining Bhotan and the
Province of Assam. The first part of
the name is taken from that of a tribe,
the Koch, apparently a forest race who
founded this State about the 15th cen-
tury, and in the following century
obtained dominion of considerable ex-
tent. They still form the majority of
the population, but, as usual in such
circumstances, give themselves a
Hindu pedigree, under the name of
Rdjhansi. [See Risley, Tribes and
Castes of Bengal, i. 491 seqq."] The
site of the ancient monarchy of Kam-
rup is believed to have been in Koch
Bihar, within the limits of which
there are the remains of more than
one ancient city. The second part of
the name is no doubt due to the
memory of some important Vihara,
or Buddhist Monastery, but we have
not found information on the subject.
[Possibly the ruins at Kamatapur,
for which see Buchanan Hamilton,
Eastern India, iii. 426 seqq."]
1585. — "I went from Bengala into the
countrey of Couche, which lieth 25 dayes
iourny Northwards from Tanda." — R. Fitch,
in Hakl. \l 397.
c. 1596. — "To the north of Bengal is the
province of Coach, the Chief of which com-
mands 1,000 horse, and 100,000 foot. Kam-
roop, which is also called Kamroo and
Kamtah (see COMOTAY) makes a part of
his dominions." — Ayeen (by Gladioin), ed.
1800, ii. 3 ; [ed. Jm-rett, ii. 117].
1726.—" Cos Bhaar is a Kingdom of itself,
the King of which is sometimes subject to
the Great Mogol, and sometimes throws his
yoke off." — Valentijn, v. 159.
1774. — "The country about Bahar is low.
Two kos beyond Bahar we entered a thicket
... frogs, watery insects and dank air . . .
2 miles farther on we crossed the river which
separates the Kuch Bahar country from that
of the Deb Rajah, in sal canoes. . . ." —
Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, &c., 14 seq.
(But Mr. Markham spoils all the original
spelling. We may be sure Bogle did not
write kos, nor ^' Ktich Bahar," as Mr. M.
shakes him do. )
1791.— "The late Mr. George Bogle . . .
travelled by way of Coos-Beyhar, Tassasu-
don, and Paridrong, to Chanmanning the
then residence of the Lama." — Rennell (3rd
ed.), 301.
COOJA, s. P. hiizaj an earthen-
ware water-vessel (not long-necked.
like the surdhl — see SERAI). It is a
word used at Bombay chiefly, [but is
not uncommon among Mahommedans
in N. India].
[1611. — "One sack of cusher to make
coho." — Danvers, Letters, i. 128.
[1871. — "Many parts of India are cele-
brated for their coojahs or guglets, but
the finest are brought from Bussorah, being
light, thin, and porous, made from a whitish
clay." — Riddell, Indian Domestic Economy,
7th ed., p. 362.]
1883. — "They (tree-frogs) would perch
pleasantly on the edge of the water cooja,
or on the rim of a tumbler." — Tribes on my
Frontier, 118.
COOK-ROOM, s. Kitchen; in
Anglo-Indian establishments always
detached from the house.
1758. — "We will not in future admit of
any expenses being defrayed by the Com-
pany either under the head of cook-rooms,
gardens, or other expenses whatever." — The
Court's Letter, March 3, in Long, 130.
1878. — "I was one day watching an old
female monkey who had a young one by her
side to whom she was giving small bits of a
piece of bread which she had evidently just
received from my cook-room." — Life in tlie
Mofussil, ii. 44.
COOLCURNEE, s. This is the
title of the village accountant and
writer in some of the central and
western parts of India. Mahr. kulkar-
ani, apparently from kuloj, 'tribe.' and
harana, writer, &c., the patwdri of N.
India (see under CRANNY, CURNUM).
[Kula " in the revenue language of the
S. appears to be applied especially to
families, or individual heads of families,
paying revenue" (Wilson).]
c. 1590.—". . . in this Soobah (Berar)
... a chowdry they call Deysmnck; a
Canoongou with them is Dei/sjpa'ndeh ; a
Mohuddeni . . . they style Putiel ; and a
Putwaree they name KvL\immee."—Glad-
tvin's Ayeen Akbery, ii. 57 ; [ed. Jarrett,
ii. 228].
[1826.— "You potails, coolcunnies, &c.,
will no doubt . . . contrive to reap toler-
able harvests." — Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873,
ii. 47.]
COOLICOY, s. A Malay term,
properly kulit-Jcayu, 'skin- wood,' ex-
plained in the quotation :
1784.— " The coolitcayo or coolicoy. . • /
This is a bark procured from some parti-
cular trees. (It is used for matting the sides
of houses, and by Europeans as dimnage in
pepper cargoes.)" — Marsdens H. of Sumatra,
2nd ed. 51.
COOLIN,
249
COOLY.
COOLIN, adj. A class of Brahmans
of Bengal Proper, who make extra-
ordinary claims to purity of caste and
«xclusiveness. Beng. kulmas, from
Skt. kula, ' a caste or family,' kullna,
* belonging to a noble family.' They
^re much sought in marriage for the
-daughters of Brahmans of less exalted
pretensions, and often take many
brides for the sake of the presents
they receive. The system is one of
the greatest abuses in Bengali Hinduism.
^Risley, Tribes and Castes of Bengal, i.
146 seqq.]
1820.— "Some inferior Kooleentis marry
many wives ; I have heard of persons having
120 ; many have 15 or 20, and others 40 and
50 each. Numbers procure a subsistence by
this excessive polygamy. . . ." — Ward, i. SI.
COOLUNG, COOLEN, and in W.
India CULLUM, s. Properly the
;great grey crane {Gnis cinerea), H. ku-
lang (said by the dictionaries to be
Persian, but Jerdon gives Mahr.
Jcallam, and Tel. kulangi, kolangi, which
.seem against the Persian origin), [and
Platts seems to connect it with Skt. kur-
^ankara, the Indian crane, Ardea Sibirica
■{Williamsy]. Great companies of
ihese are common in many parts of
India, especially on the sands of the
less frequented rivers ; and their
clanging, trumpet-like call is often
lieard as they pass high overhead at
night.
** Ille gruum . . .
Clamor in aetheriis dispersus nubibus
austri." {Lucr. iv. 182 seq.).
The name, in the form Goolen, is often
•misapplied to the Demoiselle Crane
{Anthropoides virgo, L.), which is one
of the best of Indian birds for the
table (see Jerdon, ed. 1877, ii. 667, and
last quotation below). The true Coo-
lung, though inferior, is tolerably good
eating. This bird, which is now quite
imknown in Scotland, was in the 15th
"Century not uncommon there, and was
•a favourite dish at , great entertain-
ments (see Acds. of L. H. Treasurer of
'Scotland, i. ccv.).
1698. — "Peculiarly Brand-geese, Colum,
.-and Serass, a species of the former."— i^ryer,
c. 1809. — "Lai^e flocks of a crane called
Xolong, and of another called Saros {Ardea
Antigone— see CYRUS), frequent this district
in winter. . . . They come from the north
m the beginning of the cold season, and
retire when the heats commence."— Buck-
■unun's Rungpoor, in Eastern India, iii. 579.
1813. — " Peacocks, partridges, quails,
doves, and green • pigeons supplied our
table, and with the addition of two stately
birds, called the Sahras and cuUuin, added
much to the animated beauty of the
country."— Forks, Or. Mem. ii. 29 ; r2nd ed.
i. 331].
1883. — "Not being so green as I was, I
let the tempting herd of antelopes pass, but
the kullum I cannot resist. They are feed-
ing in thousands at the other end of a lai^e
field, and to reach them it will only be neces-
sary to crawl round behind the hedge for a
quarter of a mile or so. But what will one
not do with roast kuUmn looming in the
vista of the future ? " — Tribes on my Frontier.
p. 162.
" *** N.B.— I have applied the word
kullum, as everybody does, to the demoi-
selle crane, which, however, is not properly
the kullum but the Koonja." — Ibid. p. 171.
COOLY, s. A hired labourer, or
burden-carrier ; and, in modern days
esj^ecially, a labourer induced to emi-
grate from India, or from China, to
lal)our in the plantations of Mauritius,
Reunion, or the West Indies, some-
times under circumstances, especially
in French colonies, which have brought
the cooly's condition very near to
slavery. In Upper India the term
has frequently a specific application
to the lower class of labourer who
carries earth, bricks, &c., as distin-
guished from the skilled workman,
and even from the digger.
The original of the word appears to
have been a no7nen gentile, the name
(Koli) of a race or caste in Western
India, who have long performed such
offices as have been mentioned, and
whose savagery, filth, and general
degradation attracted mucli attention
in former times, [see Hamilton, Descr.
of Hindostan (1820), i. 609]. The
application of the word would thus
be analogous to that which has
rendered the name of a Slav, cap-
tured and made a bondservant, the
word for such a bondservant in many
European tongues. According to Dr.
H. V. Carter the Kolls proper are a
true hill-people, whose especial locality
lies in the Western Ghats, and in the
northern extension of that range, be-
tween 18° and 24° N. lat. They
exist in large numbers in Guzerat,
and in the Konkan, and in the adjoin-
ing districts of the Deccan, but not
l)eyond these limits (see Ind. Anti-
quary, ii. 154). [But they are possibly
kinsfolk of the Kols, an important
Dravidian race iii Bengal and the
GOOLY.
250
COOLY.
N.W.P. (see Kisley, T. and 0. of Bengal^
ii. 101 ; Orooke, T. G. of N.W.P. iii.
294).] In the Ras Maid [ed. 1878,
p. 78 seqq.l the Koolies are spoken of
as a tribe who lived long near the
Indus, but who were removed to the
country of the Null (the Nal, a
brackish lake some 40 m. S.W. of
Ahmedabad) by the goddess Hinglaj.
Though this explanation of the
general use of the term Gooly is the
most probable, the matter is perplexed
by other facts which it is difficult to
trace to the same origin. Thus in S.
India there is a Tamil and Can. word
huli in common use, signifying 'hire'
or ' wages,' which Wilson indeed regards
as the true origin of Gooly. [Oppert
{Orig. Inhab. of Bharatavarsa, p. 131)
adopts the same view, and disputing
the connection of Gooly with Koli or
Kol, regards the word as equivalent
to 'hired servant' and originating in
the English Factories on the E. coast.]
Also in both Oriental and Osmanli
Turkish kol is a word for a slave,
whilst in the latter also kuleh means
* a male slave, a bondsman ' {Bedhouse).
Khol is in Tibetan also a word for
a servant or slave (Note from A.
Schiefner ; see also Jaschke's Tibetan
Diet, 1881, p. 59). But with this
the Indian term seems to have no
connection. The familiar use of Gooly
has extended to the Straits Settle-
ments, Java, and China, as well as
to all tropical and sub-tropical colonies,
whether English or foreign.
In the quotations following, those
in which the race is distinctly intended
are marked with an *.
*1548.— " And for the duty from the Col6s
who fish at the sea-stakes and on the river
of Bacaim. . . ." — *S^. Botelho, Tombo, 155.
*1553. — "Soltan Badur . . . ordered those
pagans to be seized, and if they would not
become Moors, to be flayed alive, saying
that was all the black-mail the CoUijs should
get from Champanel." — Bai~ros, Dec. IV.
liv. V. cap. 7.
*1563.— " These GoUes . . . live by
robbing and thieving at this day." — Garcia,
f. 34.
*1584. — '* I ^ attacked and laid waste
nearly fifty villages of the Kolis and
Grassias, and I built forts in seven different
places to keep these people in check." —
TahaTcdt-i-Akbarl, in Elliot, v. 447.
*1598.— " Others that yet dwell within
the countrie called CoUes : which Golles . . .
doe yet live by robbing and stealing. . . ." —
Linschoteii, ch. xxvii. ; [Hak. Soc. i. 166].
*1616.^" Those who inhabit the country
villages are called Coolees; these till the
ground and breed up caitle."— Terry, in
Purchas; [ed. 1777, p. ISO].
* " The people called CoUees or Quillees."
—In Purchas, i. 436.
1630. — "The husbandmen or inferior sort
of people called the Coulies." — Lord's JJis-
'play, &c., ch. xiii.
1638. — "He lent us horses to ride on, and
Cowlers (which are Porters) to carry our
goods." — W. Bniton, in Hakl. v. 49.
In this form there was perhaps an in^
definite suggestion of the cowl-staff used in
carrying heavy loads.
1644. — " In these lands of Damam the
people who dwell there as His Majesty's
Vassals are heathen, whom they call
CoUis, and all the Padres make great comT
plaints that the owners of the aldeas do not
look with favour on the conversion of these
heathen CoUis, nor do they consent to their
being made Christians, lest there thxis may
be hindrance to the greater service which is
rendered by them when they remain
heathen." — Bocarro {Port. MS.).
*1659. — "To relate how I got away fron>
those Robbers, the Koullis . . . how wq:
became good Friends by the means of my
Profession of Physick ... I must not in-
sist upon to describe." — Bernier, E.T., p^
30 ; [ed. Constable, 91].
*c. 1666. — "Nous rencontra,mes quantite-
de Colys, qui sont gens d'une Caste ou tribut
des Gentils, qui n'ont point d'habitation
arr^t^e, mais qui vont de village en village
et portent avec eux tout leur manage."—
Thevenot, v. 21.
*1673. — " The Inhabitants of Ramnagur-
are the Salvages called Coolies. . . ." — Fryety
161.
,, "Coolies, Frasses, and Holencores,.
are the Dregs of the People." — Ibid. 194.
1680. — " ... It is therefore ordered
forthwith that the drum be beat to call all-
coolies, carpenters. . . ." — Official Memo,
in Wheeler, i. 129.
*c. 1703. — "The Imperial officers ... sent
. . . ten or twelve sarddrs, with 13,000 or-
14,000 horse, and 7,000 or 8,000 trained
Eolis of that country."— ^M^ Khan, in
Elliot, vii. 375.
1711.^" The better sort of people travel
in Palankeens, carry'd by six or eight
Cooleys, whose Hire, if they go not far from
Town, is threepence a Day each." — Lochjery
26.
1726.— "Coeli's. Bearers of all sorts of
Burdens, goods, Andols (see ANDOB) and
Palankins. . . ." — Valentijn, vol. v., Names,
&c., 2.
*1727.— "Goga . . . has had some Mud
Wall Fortifications, which still defend them
from the Insults of their Neighbours the^
Coulies."—^. Hamilton, i: 141 ; [ed. 1744,.
i. 142].
1755.— "The Families of the Coolies sent
to the Negrais complain that Mr. Brook
GOOLY.
251
COOMKEE,
has paid to the Head Cooley what money
those who died there left behind them." — In
Long, 54.
1785. — ". . . the oflBcers were obliged to
have their baggage transported upon men's
heads over an extent of upwards of 800
miles, at the rate of bl. per month for every
couley or porter employed." — Gai-racdoli's L.
of Olive, i. 243 seq.
1789. — "If you should ask a common
cooly or porter, whdt cast he is of, he will
answer, the same as Master, ixiriar-cast." —
Munro's Narrative, 29.
1791. — ". . . deux relais de vigoreux
coulis, ou porteurs, de quatre hommes
chacun. . . ." — B. de St. Pierre, La Chau-
miere Indienne, 15.
[1798.— "The Kesident hopes all distinc-
tions between the Cooley and Portuguese
inhabitants will be laid aside." — Prod, in
Logan, Malabar, iii. 302.]
*1813.^" Gudgerah, a large populous
town surrounded by a wall, to protect it
from the depredations of the Coolees, who
are a very insolent set among the numerous
and probably indigenous tribes of free-
booters, and robbers in this part of India." —
Forbes, Orient. Me^n. iii. 63 ; [2nd ed. ii. 160 ;
also see i. 146].
1817. — " These (Chinese) emigrants are
usually employed as coolees or labourers on
their first arrival (in Java)." — Rajffles, H. of
Java, i. 205.
*1820. — " In the profession of thieving
the Eoolees may be said to act con amore.
A Koolee of this order, meeting a defence-
less person in a lane about dusk, would no
more think of allowing him to pass un-
plundered than a Frenchman would a
woman without bowing to her ; it may be
considered a point of honour of the caste." —
Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. iii. 335.
_*1825.— "The head man of the village
said he was a Kholee, the name of a degene-
rate race of Rajpoots in Guzerat, who
from the low occupations in which they are
generally employed have (under the corrupt
name of Coolie) given a name, probably
through the medium of the Portuguese, to
bearers of burdens all over India,."— Heber,
ed. 1844, ii. 92.
1867. — "Bien que de race diif^rente les
Coolies et les Chinois sont comport^s k
peu-pr^s de m^me."—Quatrefages, Rapport
sur le Progres de VAnthropologie, 219.
1871. — "I have hopes for the Coolies in
British Guiana, but it will be more sure
and certain when the immigration system
13 based on better laws."— JewHw-f, TJw
Ooolie.
1873.— "The appellant, the Hon. Julian
Pauncefote, is the Attorney-General for the
Colony (Hong Kong) and the respondent
Hwoka-Sing is a Coolie or labourer, and
a native of China."— i^ejoorC of Oase before
Jvd. Com. of Primf Council.
„ "A man (Col. Gordon) who had
wrought such wonders with means so modest
as a levy of Coolies . . . needed, we may
be sure, only to be put to the highest test
to show how just those were who had
marked him out in his Crimean days as a
youth whose extraordinary genius for war
could not be surpassed in the army that lay
before Sebastopol."— aSci^. Review, Auer. 16,
203.
1875. — "A long row of cottages, evidently
pattern-built . . . announced the presence
of Coolies, Indian or Chinese."— Palgrave,
Dutch Guiana, ch. i.
The word Cooly has passed into
English thieves' jargon in the sense of
' a soldier ' (v. Slang Did.).
COOMEEE, adj., used as sub. This
is a derivative from P. kumak, 'aid,'
and must have been widely diffused in
India, for we find it specialised in
different senses in the extreme West
and East, besides having in both the
general sense of ' auxiliary.'
[(a) In the Mogliul army the term is
used for auxiliary troops.
[c. 1590. — " Some troops are levied occa-
sionally to strengthen the munsubs, and
they are called Eummeky (or auxiliaries)." —
Gladmn, Ayeen Akhery, ed. 1800, i. 188 ; in
Blochmann, i. 232, Kuinakis.
[1858. — "The great landholders despise
them (the ordinary levies) but respect the
Komukee corps. . . ." — Sleenum, Journey
through Oiidh, i. 30.]
(b) Kumakl, in ]^. and S. Canara, is
applied to a defined portion of forest,
from which the proprietor of the
village or estate has the privilege of
supplying himself with wood for house-
building, &c. (except from the re-
served kinds of wood), with leaves
and twigs for manure, fodder, &c.
(See COOMRY). [The system is de-
scribed by 'Sturrock, Man. S. Canara, i.
16, 224 seqq.]
(c). Koomkee, in Bengal, is the
technical name of the female elephant
used as a decoy in capturing a male.
1807.—" When an elephant is in a proper
state to be removed from the Keddah, he is
conducted either by koomkies (i.e. decoy
females) or by tame medes."— Williamson,
Oriental Field Sports, folio ed., p. 30.
[1873.— "It was an interesting sight to
see the captive led in between two
khoonkies or tame elephants."— Coqpe/-,
Mishmee Hills, 88.
[1882.— " Attached to each elephant
hunting party there must be a number of
tame elephants, or Eoonkies, to deal with
the wild elephants when captured." —
Sanderson, Thirteen Years, 70.]
COOMRY.
252
COOTUB, THE.
COOMRY, s. [Can. kumari, from
Mahr. humhari, 'a hill slope of poor
soil.'] Kumari cultivation is the S.
Indian (especially in Canara), \iiturrock,
S. Canara Man. i. 17], appellation of
that system pursued by hill-people in
many parts of India and its frontiers,
in which a certain tract of forest is cut
down and burnt, and the ground
planted with crops for one or two
seasons, after which a new site is
similarly treated. This system has
many names in different regions ; in
the east of Bengal it it known as jlmm
(see JHOOM) ; in Burma as tounggyan;
[in parts of the N.W.P. dahya, Skt.
daha, ' Ijurning ' ; ponam in Malabar ;
ponacaud in Salem]. We find humried
as a quasi-English participle in a
document quoted by the High Court,
Bombay, in a judgment dated 27th
January, 1879, p. 227.
1883. — ^^ Kumaki (Coomkee) and Kumari
privileges stand on a very different platform.
The former are perfectly reasonable, and
worthy of a civilised country. ... As for
Kumari privileges, they cannot be defended
before the tribunal of reason as being really
good for the country, but old custom is old
custom, and often commands the respect of
•a wise government even when it is in-
defensible."— Mr. Grant Duff's Reply to an
Address at Mangalore, 15th October.
COONOOR, n.p. A hill-station in
the Neilgherries. Kumiur, 'Hill-
Town.' [The Madras Gloss, gives Can.
Kunnuru^ Skt. hmnu, 'small,' Can.
iiru, 'village.']
COORG, n.p. A small hill State on
the west of the table-land of Mysore,
in which lies the source of the Cauvery,
and which was annexed to the British
•Government, in consequence of cruel
misgovernment in 1834. The name is
a corruption of Kodagu, of which
Oundert says : " p erhaps from kodu,
' steep,' or Tamil hadaga, ' west.' " [For
various other speculations on the deri-
vation, see Oppert, Original Inhabit, 162
seqq. The Madras Gloss, seems to refer
it to Skt. krodadesa, 'hog-land,' from
"the tradition that the inhabitants
had nails on hands and feet like a
boar."] Goorg is also used for a native
of the country, in which case it stands
for Kodaga.
COORSY, s. H.— from Kv.—kursl
[which is used for the stand on which
the Koran is laid]. It is the word
usually employed in Western India
for 'a chair,' and is in the Bengal
Presidency a more dignified term than
chauki (see CHOKY). Kursl is the
Arabic form, borrowed from the
Aramaic, in which the emphatic state
is kurseyd. But in Hebrew the word
possesses a more original form with ss
for rs (kisse, the usual word in the
0. T. for 'a throne'). The original
sense appears to be ' a covered seat.'
1781. — "It happened, at this time, that
the Nawaub was seated on his koorsi, or
chair, in a garden, beneath a banyan tree."
—Hist, of Hydur Kail; 452.
COOSUMBA, s. H. kusum, kusum-
hha, Safflower, (i.v. But the name is
applied in Eajputana and Guzerat to the
tincture of opium, which is used freely
by Rajputs and others in those terri-
tories ; also (according to Shakespear)
to an infusion of Bang (q.v.).
[1823. — "Several of the Rajpoot Princes
West of the Chumbul seldom hold a Durbar
without presenting a mixture of liquid opium,
or, as it is termed, ' kusoombah, ' to all
present. The minister washes his hands in
a vessel placed before the Rawul, after which
some liquid opium is poured into the palm
of his right han'd. The first in rank who
may be present then approaches and drinks
the liquid." — Malcolm, Mem. of Central
India, 2d ed. ii. 146, note.]
COOTUB, THE, n.p. The Kuth
Mindr, near Delhi, one of the most
remarkable of Indian architectural anti-
quities, is commonly so called by
Europeans. It forms the minaret of
the Great Mosque, _now long in ruins,
which Kutb-uddm Ibak founded a.d.
1191, immediately after the capture of
Delhi, and which was built out of the
materials of numerous Hindu temples,
as is still manifest. According to the
elaborate investigation of Gen. A.
Cunningham [Arch. Rep. i. 189 seqq.\
the magnificent Minar was begun by
Kutb-uddin Ibak about 1200, and com-
pleted by his successor Shamsuddin
lyaltimish about 1220. The tower
has undergone, in its upper part,
various restorations. The height as
it now stands is 238 feet 1 inch. The
traditional name of the tower no doubt
had reference to the name' of its
founder, but also there may have been
a reference to_the contemporary Saint,
Kutb-uddin tjshi, whose tomb is close
by ; and perhaps also to the meaning
of the name Kutb-uddin, ' The Pole or
COPECK.
253
GOPEAH.
Axle of the Faith,' as appropriate to
such a structure.
c. 1330.— "Attached to the mosque (of
Delhi) is a tower for the call to prayer which
has no equal in the whole world. It is
built of red stone, with about 360 steps. It
is not square, but has a great number of
angles, is very massive at the base, and very
lofty, equalling the Pharos of Alexandria."
— Ahdfeda, in Gildemeister, 190.
c. 1340. — "In the northern court of the
mosque stands the minaret {a/-satmia'a),
which is without a parallel in all the countries
of Islam. . . . It is of surpassing height ; the
pinnacle is of milk-white marble, and the
globes which decorate it are of pure gold.
The aperture of the staircase is so wide
that elephants can ascend, and a person on
whom I could rely told me that when the
minaret was a-building, he saw an elephant
ascend to the very top with a load of
stones." — Ihi Batiita, iii. 151.
The latter half of the last quotation is
fiction.
1663. — "At two Leagues off the City on
Agra's side, in a place by the Mahumetans
called Koja Kotubeddine, there is a very
ancient Edifice which hath been a Temple
of Idols. . . ."—Bernier, E.T. 91.
It is evident from this that Bernier had
not then visited the Kidh. [Constable in
his tr. reads ^' Koia Kotub-eddine," by which
he understands Koh-i-Kidah-uddln, the hill
or eminence of the Saint, p. 283.]
1825. — " I will only observe that the
Ctlttab Minar ... is really the finest tower
I have ever seen, and must, when its spire
was complete, have been still more beauti-
ful."—ifefter, ed. 1844, i. 308.
COPECK, s. TJiis is a Russian
coin, 1^77 of a ruble. The degeneration
of coin denominations is often so great
that we may suspect this name to
preserve that of the dinar Kopekl
often mentioned in the histories of
Timur and his family. Kojpeh is in
Turki, 'dog,' and Charmoy explains
the term as equivalent to Abu-kalb,
'Father of a dog,' formerly applied
in Egypt to Dutch crowns {Lowen-
thaler) bearing a lion. There could
not be Dutch coins in Timur's time,
l3ut some other Frank coin bear-
ing a lion may have been so called,
probably Venetian. A Polish coin
with a lion on it was called by a like
name (see Macarius, quoted below,
p. 169). Another etymology of kopek
suggested (in Chaudoir, Apergu des
Monnaies Busses) is from Russ. A;op^V,
kopye^ a pike, many old Russian coins
representing the Prince on horseback
Avith a spear. [This is accepted by the
N.E.D.] Kopeks are mentioned in
the reign of Vassili III., about the
middle of the 15th century, but only
because regularly established in the
coinage c. 1536. [See TANGA.]
1390.— (Timour resolved) "to visit the
venerated tomb of Sheikh Maslahat . . .
and with that intent proceeded to Tash-
kand ... he there distributed as alms to
worthy objects, 10,000 c?^?^ar■skopaki. ..."
— Sharlfuddln, in Extracts by M. Cluirmoyy
Mem. Acad. St. P., vi. S., tome iii. p. 363,
also note, p. 135.
1535. — "It was on this that the Grand
Duchess Helena, 'mother of Ivan Vassilie-
vitch, and regent in his minority, ordered,
in 1535, that these new Dengui should be
melted down and new ones struck, at the
rate of 300 dengui, or 3 Roubles of Moscow
k la grivenka, in Kopeks. . . . From that
time accounts continued to be kept in
Roubles, Kopeks, and Dengui." — Chaudoivy
Aperpc.
0. 1655. — "The pension in lieu of pro-
visions was, for our Lord the Patriarch 25
copecks daily." — Travels of the Patriarch
Macarius, Or. Tr. Fund, i. 281.
1783. — "The Copeck of Russia, a copper
coin, in name and apparently in value, is
the same which was current in Tartary
during the reign of Timur." — Pollster's
Journey, ed. 1808, ii. 332.
COPPERSMITH, s. Popular name
both in H. (tamhayat) and English of
the crimson-breasted barbet {Xantho-
laema indicajhathain). See the quota-
tion from Jerdon.
1862. — "It has a remarkably loud note,
which sounds like took-took-took, and this it
generally utters when seated on the top of
some tree, nodding its head at each call,
first to one side and then to another. . . .
This sound and the motion of its head, ac-
companying it, have given origin to the
name of 'Coppersmith.' . . ." — Jerdon, ed.
1877, i. 316.
1879.—
"... In the mango-sprays
The sun-birds flashed ; alone at his green
forge
Toiled the loud Coppersmith. . % ."
The Light of Asia, p. 20.
1883. — "For the same reason mynas seek
the tope, and the 'blue jay,' so-called, and
the little green coppersmith hooting ventri-
loquistically."— Trtftes on my Frontier, 154.
COPRAH, s. The dried kernel of
the coco-nut, much used for the ex-
pression of its oil, and exported largely
from the Malabar ports. The Portu-
guese probably took the word from the
Malayal. koppara, which is, however,
apparently l)orrowed from the H.
khoprd, of the same meaning. The
CORAL-TREE.
254
CORCOPALL
latter is connected by some with
khapndy 'to dry up.' Shakespear
however, more probably, connects
JcJvoprdf as well as khop7% 'a skull,
a shell,' and khappar, 'a skull,' with
Skt. kharparay having also the mean-
ing of ' skull.' Compare with this a
derivation which we have suggested
(s.v.) as possible of coco from old
Fr. and Sj)an. coque, coco, 'a shell';
and with the slang use of coco there
mentioned.
1563. — "And they also dry these cocos
. . . and these dried ones they call copra,
and they carry them to Ormuz, and to the
Balaghat." — Garcia, Golloq. f. 686.
1578. — "The kernel of these cocos is
dried in the sun, and is called copra. . . .
From this same coiyra oil is made in presses,
as we make it from olives." — Acosta, 104.
1584. — "Chopra, from Cochin and Mala-
bar. . . ." — Barret, in Hakl. ii. 413.
1598.— "The other Oyle is prest out of
the dried Cocus, which is called Copra. ..."
— Linschoten, 101. See also (1602), Gouto,
Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. 8; (1606) Gouvea, f.
626; [(1610) Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc.
ii. 384 (reading knppara for suppara) i\
(c. 1690) Rumphius, Herb. AjhI. i. 7.
1727. — "That tree (coco-nut) produceth
. . . Copera, or the Kernels of the Nut
dried, and out of these Kernels there is a
very clear Oil exprest." — A. Hamilton, i.
307 ; [ed. 1744, i. 308].
1860. — " The ordinary estimate is that
one thousand full-grown nuts of Jaffna will
yield 525 pounds of Copra when dried,
which in turn will produce 25 gallons of
cocoa-nut oil." — Tennetit, Ceylon, ii. 531.
1878. — It appears from Lady Brassey's
Voyage in the Sunheavi (5th ed. 248) that
this word is naturalised in Tahiti.
1883. — "I suppose there are but few
English people outside the trade who know
what copra is ; I will therefore explain : — it
is the white pith of the ripe cocoa-nut cut
into strips and dried in the sun. This is
brought to the trader (at New Britain) in
baskets varying from 3 to 20 lbs. in weight ;
the payment . . ; was a thimbleful of
beads for each pound of copra. . . . The nut
is full of oil, and on reaching Europe the
copra is crushed in mills, and the oil pressed
from it . . . half the oil sold as ' olive-oil '
is really from the cocoa-nut." — Wilfred
Powell, Wanderings in a Wild Coiintry, p. 37.
CORAL-TREE, s. Erythritia indica,
Lam., so called from the rich scarlet
colour of its flowers.
[I860.—" There are . . . two or three
species of the genus Erythrina or Coral
Tree. A small species of Erythrina, with
reddish flowers, is famous in Buddhist
mythology as the tree around which the
Devas dance till they are . intoxicated in
Sudra's (? Indra's) heaven." Mason's Biirmah,
p. 531. — McMahon, Karem of the Golden
Ohersonese, p. 11.]
CORCOPALI, s. This is the name
of a fruit described by Varthema,
Acosta, and other old writers, the
identity of which has been the subject
of much conjecture. It is in reality
the Garcinia indica, Choisy (N. 0.
Guttiferae), a tree of the Concan and
Canara, which belongs to the same
genus as the mangosteen, and as the
tree affording the gamboge (see
CAMBOJA) of commerce. It produces
an agreeable, acid, purple fruit, whicli
the Portuguese call hrindoes. From
the seeds a fatty oil is drawn, known
as kokun butter. The name in Malayal.
is kodukka, and this possibly, with the
addition of puH, 'acid,' gave rise to
the name before us. It is stated in the
English Cyclopaedia (Nat. Hist. s.v.
Garcinia) that in Travancore the fruit
is called by the natives gJmrka pulli^
and in Ceylon goraka. Forbes Watson's
'List of Indian Productions' gives as
synonyms of the Garcinia cambogia
tree ''karka-puliemaramV Tarn. ; '■kurka,-
pulie,' Mai. ; and ^ goraka-gass,' Ceyl.
[The Madras Gloss, calls it Mate man-
gosteen, a ship term meaning ' cook-
room mangosteen' ; Can, murginahul%
' twisted tamarind ' ; Mai. punampuliy
' stiff tamarind.'] The Cyclopcedia also
contains some interesting particulars
regarding the uses in Ceylon of the
goraka. But this Ceylon tree is a
different species (G. Gambogia, Desrous).
Notwithstanding its name it does not
produce gamboge ; its gum being in-
soluble in water. A figure of G.
indica is given in Beddome's Flora
Sylvatica, pi. Ixxxv. [A full account
of Kokam butter will be found in Watt,
Econ. Diet. iii. 467 seqq^.'\
1510.— " Another fruit is found here
fashioned like a melon, and it has divisions
after that manner, and when it is cut, three
or four grains which look like grapes, or
birdcherries, are found inside. The tree
which bears this fruit is of the height of a
quince tree, and forms its leaves in the
same manner. This fruit is called Corcopal ;
it is extremely good for eating, and excel-
lent as a medicine." — Vartheina (transl.
modified from), Hak. Soc. 167.
1578. — "Carcapuli is a great tree, both
lofty and thick ; its fruit is in size and as-
pect like an orange without a rind, all
divided in lobes. . . ."-^Acosta, TractadOy
357.
(This author gives a tolerable cut of the
GORGE, GOORGE.
2o5
GORGE, GOORGE.
fruit ; there is an- inferior plate in Debry,
iv. No. xvii.).
1672.— "The plant Caxcapuli is peculiar
to Malabar. . . . The 'ripe fruit is used as
ordinary food ; the unripe is cut in pieces
and dried in the sun, and is then used all
the year round to mix in dishes, along with
tamarind, having an excellent flavour, of a
tempered acidity, and of a very agreeable
and refreshing odour. The form is nearly
round, of the size of an apple, divided into
eight equal lobes of a yellow colour, fra-
grant and beautiful, and with another little
fruitlet attached to the extremity, which is
perfectly round," &c., &c.— P. Vincenzo
Maria, 356.
GORGE, GOORGE, &c., s. A
mercantile term for 'a score.' The
word is in use among the trading Arabs
and others, as well as in India. It is
established in Portuguese use ap-
parently, but the Portuguese word is
almost certainly of Indian origin, and
this is expressly asserted in some
Portuguese Dictionaries {e.g. Lacerda's,
Lisbon, 1871). Kort is used exactly
in the same way by natives all over
Upper India. Indeed, the vulgar
tliere in numeration habitually say do
kon, tin kort, for 40, 60, and so forth.
The first of our quotations shows the
word in a form very closely allied to this,
and explaining the transition. Wilson
gives Telugu khorjanif " a bale or lot of
20 pieces, commonly called a corgeJ'
[The Madras Gloss, gives Can. korji, Tel.
khorjarrij as meaning either a measure
of capacity, about 44 maunds, or a
Madras town cloth measure of 20
pieces.] But, unless a root can be
traced, this may easily be a corruption
of the trade-word. Littre explains
corge or courge as " Paquet de toile de
coton des Indes " ; and Marcel Devic
says : " C'est vraisemblablement I'Arabe
khordj " — which means a saddlebag,
a portmanteau. Both the definition
and the etymology seem to miss the
essential meaning of corge, which is
that of a score, and not that of a
packet or bundle, unless by accident.
1510. — "If they be stuffs, they deal by
curia, and in like manner if they be jewels.
By a curia is understood twenty." — Var-
themay 170.
1525. — "A corjd dos quotonyas grandes
vale (250) tamgas." — Lembranga, das Gousas
da India, 48.
1554. — "The nut and mace when gathered
were bartered by the natives for common
kinds of cloth, and for each korja of these
. . . they gave a hahar of mace . . . and
seven hahars of the nut." — Castaiiheda, vi. 8.
[1605-6. — "Note the cody or corge is a
bondell or set nomber of 20 pieces." — Bird-
wo<jd, First Letter Booh, 80.]
1612. — "White callicos from twentie to
f ortie Royals the Gorge (a Corge being
twentie pieces), a great quantitie." — Capt.
Saris, in Purchas, i. 347.
1612-13. — " They returning brought doune
the Mustraes of everie sort, and the prices
demanded for them per Gorge." — Dounton,
in Purchas, i. 299.
1615.—
" 6 pec. whit haftas of 16 and 17 Rs....corg.
6 pec. blew by rams, of 15 Rs corg.
6 pec. red zelas, of 12 Rs corg."
Gochs's Diary, i. 75.
1622. — Adam Denton . . . admits that
he made "90 corge of Pintadoes"in their
house at Patani, but not at their charge. —
Sainsbury, iii. 42.
1644.— "To the Friars of St. Francis for
their regular yearly allowance, a cow every
week, 24 candies of wheat, 15 sacks of rice
glrasol, 2 sacks of sugar, half a candy of
sero (qu. sem, ' tallow, ' ' grease, ' ?) ^ candy
of coco-nut oil, 6 maunds of butter, 4
cor j as of cotton stuffs, and 25,920 r& for
dispensary medicines (mezinhas de bottica)."
— Bocarro, MS. f. 217.
c. 1670.— "The Chites . . . which are made
at Lahor . . . are sold by Gorges, every
Corge consisting of twenty pieces. . . ." —
Tavernie); Oti the Commodities of the JJom)us.
of the Great Mogul, &c., E.T. p. 58 ; [ed. BalL
ii. 5].
1747. — "Another Sett of Madrass Painters
. . . being examined regarding what Goods
were Remaining in their hands upon the
Loss of Madrass, they acknowledge to have
had 15 Gorge of Chints then under their
Performance, and which they acquaint us
is all safe . . . but as they have lost all
their Wax and Colours, they request an
Advance of 300 Pagodas for the Purchase
of more. . . ." — Consns. Fort St. David,
Aug. 13. MS. Records in India Office.
c. 1760.— "At Madras ... 1 gorge is 22
pieces." — Grose, i. 284.
,, "No washerman to demand for 1
corge of pieces more than 1 pun of cowries."
—In Long, 239.
1784.— In a Calcutta, Lottery-list of pi-izes
we find "55 corge of Pearls." — In Seton-
Karr, i. 33.
[c. 1809.— "To one korj or 20 pieces of
Tunzebs ... 50 rs;" — Buchanan Hamilton,
Eastern India, i. 398.]
1810.— "I recollect about 29 years back,
when marching from Berhampore to Cawn-
pore with a detachment of European recruits,
seeing several coarges (of sheep) bought for
their use, at 3 and 3| rupees ! at the latter
rate 6 sheep were purchased for a rupee . . .
five pence each." — Williamson, V. M. i. 293.
1813.— " Gorge is 22 at Judda."— Jtft76wm,
GORINGA.
256
COROMANDEL.
the same time there appears to be Religiom
and Piety innate in the Elephant."* — Im
Bluteau, s.v. Elephante.
1726.— "After that (at Mongeer) one^
goes over a great walled area, and again
through a gate, which is adorned on either
side with a great stone elephant with a
Camak on it"— Valentijn, v. 167.
, , " Coumakeas, who stable the new-^
caught elephants, and tend them." — Valm-
tijn, Navies, &c., 5 (in vol. v.).
1727. — "As he was one Morning going to
the River to be washed, with his Camack
or Rider on his Back, he chanced to put
his Trunk in at the Taylor's Window."—
A. Hamilton, ii. 110; [ed. 1744, ii. 109].
This is the only instance of English use
that we know (except Mr. Carl Bock's ; and
he is not an Englishman, though his book is
in English). It is the famous story of the
Elephant's revenge on the Tailor.
[1831. — "With the same judgment an
elephant will task his strength, without
human direction. ' I have seen,' says
M. D'Obsonville, 'two occupied in beating
down a wall which their comacs (keepers)
had desired them to do. . . .'" — Lihrai^y of
Entertaining Knoidedge, Quadrujyeds, ii. 157.]
1884. — "Thecamac, or driver, was quite
unable to control the beast, which roared
and trumpeted with indignation." — 0. Boclcy
Temples and Elephants, p. 22.
COROMANDEL, n.p. A name
which has been long applied by Euro-
peans to the Northern Tamil Country,
or (more comprehensively) to the eastern
coast of the Peninsula of India from
Pt. Calimere northward to the mouth
of the Kistna, sometimes to Orissa.
It corresponds pretty nearly to the
Maahar of Marco Polo and the Ma-
hommedan writers of his age, though
that is defined more accurately as from
C. Comorin to Nellore.
Much that is fanciful has been
written on the origin of this name.
Tod makes it Kuru-mandala, the
Realm of the Kiirus (Trans. R. As.
Soc. iii. 157). Bp. Caldwell, in the
first edition of his Dravidian Grammar^
suggested that European traders might
have taken this familiar name from
that of Karumanal ('black sand'), the
name of a small village on the coast
north of Madras, which is habitually
pronounced and written Goromandel by
European residents at Madras. [The
same suggestion was made earlier (see
Wilks. Hist. Sketches, ed. 1869, i. 5,
CORINGA, n.p. Koringa ; probably
a corruption' of Kalinga [see KXING].
[The Madras Gloss, gives the Tel.
korangi, 'small cardamoms.'] The
name of a seaport in Godavari Dist.
on the northern side of the Delta.
["The only place between Calcutta
and Trincomalee where large vessels
used to be docked." — Morris, Godavery
Man., p. 40.]
COBLE, s. Singh, korale, a district.
1726. — "A Coraal is an overseer of a
Corle or District. . . ." — Valentijn, Names
of Native Officers in the Villages of Ceylon, 1.
CORNAC, s. This word is used,
by French writers especially, as an
Indian word, and as the equivalent
of Mahout (q.v.), or driver of the
elephant. Littre defines : " Nom qu'on
donne dans les Indes au condudeur d'mi
elephant," &c., &c., adding: "Etym.
Sanskrit karnikin, dephant." "Dans
les Indes" is happily vague, and the
etymology worthless. Bluteau gives
Com^ca, but no etymology. In
Singhalese ir?Zraw;a=' Elephant Stud.'
(It is not in the Singhalese Diet., but it
is in the official Glossary of Terms, &c.),
and our friend Dr. Rost suggests
Kitrawa-ndyaka, 'Chief of the Kur-
awa^ as a probable origin. This is
confirmed by the form Gournakea in
Valentijn, and by another title which
he gives as used for the head of the
Elephant Stable at Matura, viz. Gagi-
naicke {Names, &c,, p. 11), i.e. Gaji-
ndyaka, from Gaja, ' an elephant.' [The
N.E.D. remarks that some authorities
give for the first part of the word Skt.
kari, 'elephant.']
1672. — "There is a certain season of the
year when the old elephant discharges an
oil at the two sides of the head, and at that
season they become like mad creatures, and
often break the neck of their camac or
driver," — BaldaeiLS, Germ. ed. 422. (See
MUST.)
1685.— "0 comaca q estava de baixo
delle tinha hum layo que metia em hiia das
maos ao bravo." — Riheiro, f. 496.
1712.— "The aforesaid author (P. Fr.
Gaspar de S. Bernardino in his Itinerary),
relates that in the said city (Goa), he saw
three Elephants adorned with jewels, ador-
ing the most Holy Sacrament at the S^
Gate on the Octave of Easter, on which
day in India they make the procession of
Corpiis Domini, because of the calm
weather. I doubt not that the Comacas of
these animals had taught them to perform
these acts of apparent adoration. But at
* "This elephant is a very pious animal"— a
German friend once observed in India, misled by
the double sense of his vernacular fromm (' harm-
less, tame ' as well as ' pious or innocent ').
COROMANDEL.
257
COROMANDEL.
note)]. The learned author, in his
second edition, has given up this sug-
gestion, and has accepted that to which
we adhere. But Mr. C. P. Brown, the
eminent Tehigu scholar, in repeating
the former suggestion, ventures posi-
tively to assert : " The earliest Portu-
guese sailors pronounced this Coro-
mandel, and called the whole coast by
this name, which was unknown to the
Hindus " ; * a passage containing in
three lines several errors. Again, a
writer in the Ind. Antiquary (i. 380)
speaks of this supposed origin of the
name as "pretty generally accepted,"
and proceeds to give an imaginative
explanation of how it was propagated.
These etymologies are founded on a
corrupted form of the name, and the
same remark would apply to Khara-
mandalam, the 'hot country,' which
Bp. Caldwell mentions as one of the
names given, in Telugu, to the eastern
coast. Padre Paolino ^ives the name
more accurately as Ciola {i.e. Chola)
mandalam, but his explanation of it
as meaning the Country of Cholam (or
hiwdrl — Sorghum vulgare, Pers.) is
erroneous. An absurd etymology is
given by Teixeira {Relacion de Harmuz,
28 ; 1610). He writes : " Choromadel
or Choro Badel, i.e. Kice Port, because
of the great export of rice from thence."
He apparently compounds H. chaul^
chdwal, 'cooked rice'(!) and bandel,
i.e. bandar (q.v.) 'harbour.' This is
a very good type of the way etymologies
are made by some people, and then
confidently repeated.
The name is in fact Chdramandala,
the Realm of Cliora; this being the
Tamil form of the very ancient title
of the Tamil Kings who reigned at
Tanjore. This correct explanation of
the name was, already given by
D'Anville (see EclaircissemenSy p. 117),
and by W. Hamilton in 1820 (ii. 405),
by Ritter, quoting him in 1836
{Erdkunde, vi. 296) ; by the late M.
Keinaud in 1845 (Relation, &c., i.
Ixxxvi.); and by Sir Walter Elliot
in 1869 (/. Ethnol. Soc. N.S. i. 117).
And the name occurs in the forms
Cbolamandalam or Solamandalam
on the great Temple inscription of
Tanjore (11th century), and in an in-
scription of A.D. 1101 at a temple dedi-
. * J.R.A.S., N.S. V. 148. He had said the same
in ^rlier writings, and was apparently the original
author of this suggestion. [But see above. ]
R
cated to Varahasvami near the Seven
Pagodas. We have othet quite analo-
gous names in early inscriptions, e.g.
Ilamaiidalam (Ceylon), Gheramaridalam,
Tondaimandalam, &c.
Chola, as the name of a Tamil
people and of their royal dynasty
appears as Choda in one of Asoka's
inscriptions, and in the Telugu inscrip-
tions of the Chalukya dynasty. Nor
can we doubt that the same name is
represented by ScDpa of Ptolemy who
reigned at 'ApKaroO (Arcot), Sc6p-vaf
who reigned at "Opdovpa (Wariur),
and the Swpai vofiddes who dwelt inland
from the site of Madras.*
The word Soli, as applied to the
Tanjore country, occurs in Marco Polo
(Bk. iii. ch. 20), showing that Ghola in
some form was used in his day.
Indeed Soli is used in Ceylon.t And
although the Choromandel of Baldaeus
and other Dutch writers is, as pro-
nounced in their language, ambiguous
or erroneous, Valentijn(1726) calls the
country Sjola, and defines it as extend-
ing from Negapatam to Orissa, saying
that it derived its name from a certain
kingdom, and adding that mandalam
is ' kingdom.' i So that this respectable
writer had already distinctly indicated
the true etymology of Coromandel.
Some old documents in Valentijn
speak of the ' old city of Coromandel.'
It is not absolutely clear what place
was so called (probably by the Arabs
in their fashion of calling a chief town
by the name of the country), but the
indications point almost certainly to
Negapatam. §
The oldest European mention of the
name is, we believe, in the Roteiro de
Vasco da Gama, where it appears as
Chomandarla. The short Italian
narrative of Hieronymo da Sto.
Stefano is, however, perhaps earlier
still, and he curiously enough gives
the name in exactly the modern form
"Coromandel," though perhaps his G
* See Bp. Caldwell's Gomp. Gram. , 18, 95, &c.
t See Tennmt, i. 395.
X "This coast bears commonly the corrupted
name of Choromandel, and is now called only thus ;
but the right name is Sjola-mandalam, after Sjola,
a certain kingdom of that name, and mandalam,
' a kingdom,' one that used in the old times to be
an independent and mighty empire."— roZ. v. 2.
§ e.g. 1675.— "Hence the country . . . has be-
come very rich, wherefore the Portuguese were
induced to build a town on the site of the old
Gentoo (Jentiefze) city CAionna ftdeto»."—Keport
on the Dutch Conquests in Ceylon and S. India,
by Rykloof Van Goem in Valentijn, v. (Ceylon) 234.
COROMANDEL.
258
CORRAL.
liad originally a cedilla (Ramusio, i. f.
345i;.). These instances suffice to show
that the name was not given by the
Portuguese. Da Gama and his coni-
{)anions knew the east coast only by
learsay, and no doubt derived their
information chiefly from Mahommedan
traders, through their "Moorish"
interpreter. That the name was in
familiar Mahommedan use at a later
date may be seen from Kowlandson's
Translation of the Tohfat-ul-Mujdhidln,
where we find it stated that the Franks
had built fortresses " at Meelapoor (i.e.
Mailapur or San Tome) and Naga-
patam, and other ports of Solmundul,"
showing that the name was used Tjy
them just as we use it (p. 153). Again
(p. 154) this writer says that the
Mahommedans of Malabar were cut
off from extra- Indian trade, and
limited "to the ports of Guzerat, the
Concan, Solmondul, and the countries
about Kaeel." At page 160 of the
same work we have mention of " Coro-
mandel and other parts," but we do
not know how this is written in the
original Arabic. Varthema (1510) has
Oiormandel, i.e. Chomumdel, but
which Eden in his translation (1577,
which probably affords the earliest
English occurrence of the name) de-
forms into Cyromandel (f. 3966).
[Albuquerque in his Cartas (see p. 135
for a letter of 1513) has Choromandell
passim.'] Barbosa has in the Portu-
guese edition of the Lisbon Academy,
Charamandel ; in the Span. MS.
translated by Lord Stanley of Alderley,
Cholmendel and Cholmeiider. D'Albo-
querque's Commentaries (1557), Mendez
Pinto (c. 1550) and Barros (1553) have
Choromandel, and Garcia De Orta
(1563) Charamandel. The ambiguity
of the ch, soft in Portuguese and
Spanish, but hard in Italian, seems
to have led early to the corrupt form
Coromandel, which we find in Parkes's
Mendoza (1589), and Coromandyll,
among other spellings, in the English
version of Castanheda (1582). Cesare
Federici has in the Italian (1587)
Chiaramandel (probably pronounced
soft in the Venetian manner), and the
translation of 1599 has Coromandel.
This form thenceforward generally pre-
vails in English books, but not without
exceptions. A Madras document of
1672 in Wheeler has Cormandell, and
so have the early Bengal records in
the India Office ; Dampier (1689) has
Coromondel (i. 509) ; Lockyer (1711)
has " the Coast of Cormandel " ; A.
Hamilton (1727) Chormondel (i. 349) ;
ed. 1744, i. 351 ; and a paper of about
1759, published by Dalrymple, has
"Choromandel Coast" (Orient. Repert.
i. 120-121). The poet Thomson has
Cormandel :
"all that from the tract
Of woody mountains stretch'd through gor-
geous Ind
Fallon Coi-mandeVs Coast or Malabar."
Summer.
The Portuguese appear to have
adhered in the main to the correcter
form Choromandel : e.g. Archivio Port,
Oriental, fasc. 3, p. 480, and passim.
A Protestant Missionary Catechism,
printed at Tranquebar in 1713 for the
use of Portuguese schools in India has :
" na costa dos Malabaros que se chama
Cormandel." Bernier has " la cote de
Koromandel " (Amst. ed. ii. 322). W.
Hamilton says it is written Chora-
mandel in the Madras Records until
1779, which is substantially correct.
In the MS. "List of Persons in the
Service of the Rt. Honble. E. I.
Company in Fort St. George and other
places on the Coast of Choromandell,"
preserved in the Indian Office, that
spelling continues down to 1778. In
that year it is changed to Coromandel.
In the French translation of Ibn
Batuta (iv. 142) we find Cororrumdel, but
this is only the perverse and mislead-
ing manner of Frenchmen, who make
Julius Caesar cross from "France" to
"England." The word is Ma'bar in
the original. [Alboquerque (Comm.
Hak. Soc. i. 41) speaks of a ^'iolent
squall under the name of vara . de Coro-
mAmdel.]
CORPORAL FORBES, s. A
soldier's grimly jesting name for
Cholera Morbus.
1829.— "We are all pretty well, only the
regiment is sickly, and a great quantity are
in hospital with the Corporal Forbes, which
carries them away before they have time to
die, or say who comes there." — In Shipp's
Memoirs, ii. 218.
CORRAL, s. An enclosure as used
in Ceylon for the capture of wild
elephants, corresponding to the Keddah
of Bengal. The word is Sp. corral, 'a
court,' &c., Port, curral. 'a cattle-pen,
a paddock.' The Americans have the
same w^ord, direct from the Spanish,
CORU^WUM.
259
COSMIX.
in common use for a cattle-pen ; and
they have formed a verb ' to corral,' i.e.
to enclose in a pen, to pen. The word
Jcraal applied to native camps and
\dllages at the Cape of Good Hope
appears to be the same word intro-
duced there by the Dutch. The word
cmral is explained by Bluteau : "A
receptacle for any kind of cattle, with
railings round it and no roof, in
which resj>ect it differs from Gorte,
Avhich is a building with a roof."
Also he states that the word is used
-especially in churches for septum
nobilium feminarum, a pen for ladies.
c. 1270. — "When morning came, and I rose
and had heard mass, I proclaimed a council
to be held in the open space (corral) between
my house and that of Montaragon." —
•Ghron. of James of Aragon, tr. by Foster,
i. 65.
1404. — " And this mosque and these
chapels were very rich, and very finely
wrought with gold and azure, and enamelled
tiles {azulejos) ; and within there was a great
corral, with trees and tanks of water." —
Clavijo, % cv. Comp. Marklvam, 123.
1672. — " About Mature they catch the
Elephants with Coraals " {Ooralen, but
sing. Coraal). — Baldaeus, Ceylon, 168.
1860. — In Emerson Tennent's (^eijlon,
Bk. VIII. ch. iv. the corral is fully de-
scribed.
1880. — "A few hundred pounds expended
in houses, and the erection of coralls in the
neighbourhood of a permanent stream will
"form a basis of operations." (In Colorado.)
— Fortnightly Rev., Jan., 125.
CORUNDUM, s. This is described
by Dana under the species Sapphire,
as including the grey and darker
•coloured opatpie crystallised specimens.
The word appears to be Indian.
Shakespear gives Hind, kurand, Dakh.
huruiid. Littre attributes the origin
to Skt. kuruvinda, which Williams
gives as the name of several plants,
but also as 'a ruby.' In Telugu we
have kuruvindam, and in Tamil kurun-
■dam for the substance in present
question ; the last is probably the
direct origin of the term.
c. 1666. — " Get emeri blanc se trouve par
pierres dans un lieu particulier du Roiaume,
et s'apelle Corind en langue Telengui." —
T/ievenot, v. 297.
COSMIN, n.p. This name is given
by many travellers in the 16th and
17th centuries to a port on the western
side of the Irawadi Delta, which must
have been near Bassein, if not identical
with it. Till quite recently this was
all that could be said on the subject,
but Prof. Forchhammer of Rangoon
has now identified the name as a cor-
ruption of the classical name formerly
borne by Bassein, \'iz. Kusima or Kusu-
managara, a city founded about the
beginning of the 5th century. Kusima-
tjuindala was the western province
of the Delta Kingdom which we know
as Pegu. The Burmese corrupted the
name of Kusuma into Kusinein and
Kothein, and Alompra after his con-
quest of Pegu in the middle of the 18th
century, changed it to Bathein. So
the facts are stated substantially by
Forchhammer (see Notes on Early Hist,
and Geog. of Br. Burma, No. 2, p. 12) ;
though familiar and constant use of
the word Fersaim, which appears to
be a form of Bassein, in the English
writings of 1750-60, published by
Dairy mple (Or. Repertory, passim),
seems hardly consistent with this
statement of the origin of Bassein.
[Col. Temple (Ind. Ant. xxii. 19 seqq.j
J.R.A. S. 1893, p. 885) disputes the
above explanation. According to him
the account of the change of name by
Alompra is false history ; the change
from initial p to k is not isolated, and
the word Bassein itself does not date
beyond 1780.]
The last publication in which Gosmin
appears is the "Draught of the River
Irrawaddy or Irabatty," made in 1796,
by Ensign T. Wood of the Bengal
Engineers, which accompanies Symes's
Account (London, 1800). This shows
both Gosmin, and Persaim or Bassein,
some 30 or 40 miles apart. But the
former was probably taken from an
older chart, and from no actual
knowledge.
c. 1165.— "Two ships arrived at the har-
bour Kusuma in Aramana, and took in
battle and laid waste country from the port
Sapattota, over which Kurttipurapam was
governor." — J.A.S. Bengal, vol. xli. pt. i.
p. 198.
1516.— " Anrique Leme set sail right well
equipped, with 60 Portuguese. And pur-
suing his voyage he captured a junk
belonging to Pegu merchants, which he
carried off towards Martaban, in order to
send it with a cargo of rice to Malaca, and
so make a great profit. But on reaching
the coast he could not make the port of
Martaban, and had to make the mouth of
the River of Pegu. . . . Twenty leagues
from the bar there is another city called
Cosmim, in which merchants buy and sell
and do business. . . ."—Correa, ii. 474.
COSPETIR.
260
COSPETIR.
1545. — ". . . and 17 persons only out of
83 who were on board, being saved in the
boat, made their way for 5 days along the
coast ; intending to put into the river of
Cosmim, in the kingdom of Pegu, there to
embark for India {i.e. Groa) in the king's
lacker ship. . . ." — F. M. Pinto, ch. cxlvii.
1554.— "Cosmym . . . the currency is the
same in this port that is used in Peguu, for
this is a seaport by which one goes to
Peguu."— ^. Nunez, 38.
1566. — "In a few days they put into
Cosmi, a port of Pegu, where presently
they gave out the news, and then all the
Talapoins came in haste, and the people
who were dwelling there." — Gotito, Dec. viii.
cap. 13.
c. 1570. — "They go it vp the riuer in
foure daies . . . with the flood, to a City
called Cosmin . . . whither the Customer
of Pegu comes to take the note or markes
of euery man. . . . Nowe from Cosmin to
the citie Pegu ... it is all plaine and a
goodly Country, and in 8 dayes you may
make your voyage." — Gcesar Frederike, in
Hakl. ii. 366-7.
1585. — "So the 5th October we came to
Cosmi, the territory of which, from side to
side is full of woods, frequented by parrots,
tigers, boars, apes, and other like crea-
tures."—&'. Balhi, f. 94.
1587. — "We entered the barre of Negrais,
which is a braue barre, and hath 4 fadomes
water where it hath least. Three dayes
after we came to Cosmin, which is a very
pretie towne, and standeth very pleasantly,
very well furnished with all things . . .
the houses are all high built, set vpon great
high postes . . . for f eare of the Tygers,
which be very many." — R. Fitch, in Hakl.
ii. 390.
1613. — "The Portuguese proceeded with-
out putting down their arms to attack the
Banha Dela's (position), and destroyed it
entirely, burning his factory and compel-
ling him to flee to the kingdom of Prom,
so that there now remained in the whole
realm of Pegu only the Banho of Cosmim
(a place adjoining Negrais) calling himself
vassal of the King of Arracan." — Bocarro,
132.
COSPETIR, n.p. This is a name
which used greatly to perplex us on
the 16th and 17th century maps of
India, e.g. in Blaeu's Atlas (c. 1650),
appearing generally to the west of the
Ganges Delta. Considering how the
geographical names of different ages
and different regions sometimes get
mixed up in old maps, we at one time
tried to trace it to the Kaa-irdTvpos of
Herodotus, which was certainly goine
far afield ! The difficulty was solved
by the sagacity of the deeply-lamented
Prof. Blochmann, who has pointed out
(/. As. Soc. Beng., xlii. pt. i. 224) that
Cospetir represents the Bengali geni-
tive of Gajpati, 'Lord of Elephants,"
the traditional title of the Kings of
Orissa. The title Gajpati was that one
of the Four Great Kings who, accord-
ing to Buddhist legend, divided the
earth among them in times when there
was no Chakravartti, or Universal Mo-
narch (see CHUCKERBUTTY). Gajapati
rules the South ; Ahapati (Lord of
Horses) the North ; Chhatrapati (Lord
of the Umbrella) the West ; Narapati
(Lord of Men) the East. In later days
these titles were variously appropriated
(see Lassen^ ii. 27 seg.). And Akbar,
as will be seen below, adopted these
names, with others of his own devis-
ing, for the suits of his pack of cards.
There is a Raja Gajpati, a chief Za-
mindar of the country north of Patna,
who is often mentioned in the wars of
Akbar (see Elliot^ v. 399 and passim^
vi. 55, &c.) who is of course not to be
confounded with the Orissa Prince.
c. 700 (?). — "In times when there was no
Chakravartti King . . . Chen-pu {Samha-
dvlpa) was divided among four lords. The
southern was the Lord of Elephants (Gaja-
pati), &c. . . ." — Introd. to Si-yu-ki (in
Felerins Bouddh.), ii. Ixxv.
1553. — "On the other or western side,,
over against the Kingdom of Orixa, the
Bengalis {os Bengalos) hold the Kingdom of
Cospetir, whose plains at the time of the
risings of the Ganges are flooded after the^
fashion of those of the River Nile." — Barros,
Dec. IV. ix. cap. I.
This and the next passage compared show
that Barros was not aware that Gosiietir and
Gajpati were the same.
,, "Of this realm of Bengala, and of
other four realms its neighbours, the Gen-
toos and Moors of those parts say that God
has given to each its peculiar gift : to Ben-
gala infantry numberless ; to the Kingdom
of Orixa elephants ; to that of Bisnaga men
most skilful in the use of sword and shield ;
to the Kingdom of Dely multitudes of cities
and towns ; and to Cou a vast number of
horses. And so naming them in this order
they give them these other names, viz. :
Espaty, Gaspaty, Noropaty, Buapaty, and
Coapaty."— iianw, ibid. [These titles ap-
pear to be Asvapati, "Lord of Horses'';
Gajapati ; Narapati, " Lord of Men " ;
Bhupati, "Lord of Earth"; Gopati, "Lord
of Cattle."]
c. 1590.—" His Majesty (Akbar) plays
with the following suits of cards. 1st. Ash-
7capati, the lord of horses. The highest card
represents a King on horseback, resembling
the King of Dihli. ... 2nd. Gajpati, the
King whose power lies in the number of his
elephants, as the ruler of Orisah. . . . 3rd.
coss.
261
COSS.
Narjxiti, a King whose power lies in his in-
fantry, as is the case with the rulers of
Bij^pur," &c.—Aln, i. 306.
e. 1590. — "Orissa contains one hundred
and twenty-nine brick forts, subject to the
command of Gujeputty."— ^yee« (by G/ad-
icln), ed. 1800, ii. 11 ; [ed. Jairett, ii. 126].
1753. — " Herodote fait aussi mention
d'une ville de Gaspatyrv^ situ^e vers le
haut du fleuve Indus, ce que Mercator a
cru correspondre k une denomination qui
existe dans la Geographic moderne, sans
alteration marquee, savoir Cospetir. La
notion qu'on a de Cospetir se tire de
I'historien Portugais Jean de Barros . . .
la situation n'est plus celle qui convient a
Gaspatyrxis." — D'Anville, 4 seq.
COSS, s. The most usual popular
measure of distance in India, but like
the mile in Europe, and indeed like
the mile within the British Islands up
to a recent date, varying much in
different localities.
The Skt. word is krosa, which also
is a measure of distance, but originally
signified ' a call,' hence the distance at
which a man's call can be heard.*
In the Pali vocabulary called Ahhid-
hdnappadlptkdy which is of the 12th
century, the word appears in the form
koss ; and nearly this, kos, is the ordi-
nary Hindi. Kuroh is a Persian form
of the word, which is often found in
Mahommedan authors and in early
travellers. These latter (English)
often write course. It is a notable
circumstance that, according to Wran-
fell, the Yakuts of N. Siberia reckon
istance by kiosses (a word which,
considering the Russian way of writ-
ing Turkish and Persian words, must
be identical with kos). With them
this measure is " indicated by the time
necessary to cook a piece of meat."
Kioss is=to about 5 versts, or 1| miles,
in hilly or marshy country, but on
plain ground to 7 versts^ or 2^ miles, t
The Yakuts are a Turk people, and
their language is a Turki dialect. The
suggestion arises whether the form
kos may not have come with the Mon-
* "It is characteristic of this region (centra]
forests of Ceylon) that in traversing the forest
they calculate their march, not by the eye, or by
measures of distance, but by sounds. Thus a
dog's^ cry ' indicates a quarter of a mile ; a ' cock's
crow,' something more; and a 'hoo' implies the
space over which a man can be heard when shout-
ing that particular monosyllable at the pitch of
his \o\ce."—Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 582. In S. Canara
also to this day such expressions as "a horn's
blow," "a man's call," are used in the estimation
of distances. [See under GO W. ]
t Le Nord de la Siberie, i. 82.
gols into India, and modified the
previous krosa? But this is met by
the existence of the word kos in Pali,
as mentioned above.
In ancient Indian measurement, or
estimation, 4 krosas went to the yojana.
Sir H. M. Elliot deduced from dis-
tances in the route of the Chinese
pilgrim Fa-hian that the yojana of his
age was as nearly as possible 7 miles.
Cunningham makes it 7^ or 8, Fergus-
son 6 ; but taking Elliot's estimate as
a mean, the ancient kos would be 1|
miles.
The kos as laid down in the Ain fed.
Jarrett, iii. 414] was of 5000 gaz [see
GUDGE]. The official decision of the
British Government has assigned the
length of Akbar's IldM gaz as 33 inches,
and this would make Akbar's kos=
2 m. 4 f. 183^ yards. Actual measure-
ment of road distances between 5 pair
of Akbar's kos-mindrs* near Delhi, gave
a mean of 2 m. 4 f . 158 yards.
In the greater part of the Bengal
Presidency the estimated kos is about
2 miles, but it is much less as you
approach the N.W. In the upper part
of the Doab, it is, with fair accuracy, 1^
miles. In Bundelkhand again it is
nearly 3 m. (Carnegy), or, according
to Beanies, even 4 m. [In Madras it
is 2^ m., and in Mysore the Sultdnl
kos is about 4 m.] Reference may be
made on this subject to Mr. Thomas's
ed. of Prinsep's Essays, ii. 129 ; and to
Mr. Beames's ed. of Elliot's Glossary
{''The Races of the N.-W. Provinces,''
ii. 194). The latter editor remarks
that in several parts of the country
there are tw^o kinds of kos, a pakkd and
a kachchd kos, a double system which
pervades all the weights and measures
of India ; and which has prevailed also
in many other parts of the world [see
PUCKA].
c. 500.— '^ A gai-yiUlh (or league— see GOW)
is two krosas." — Amarakosha, ii. 2, 18.
C.600.— *'The descendant of Kukulstha
{i.e. Rama) having gone half a kroia. . . ." —
jRaghuvamsd, xiii. 79.
c. 1340.— "As for the mile it is called
among the Indians al-KurtUl."- /Jw Batiita,
iii. 95.
,, " The Sultan gave orders to assign
me a certain number of villages. . , .
* ". . , that Royal Alley of Trees planted by
the command of Jehan-Guire, and continued by
the same order for 150 leagues, with little Pyramids
or Turrets erected every half league."— Vernier,
E.T. 91 ; [ed. Constable, 284].
COSSACK.
262
COSSID.
They were at a distance of 16 KurfUis from
Dihli."— 7671 Balnta, 388.
c. 1470. — "The Sultan sent ten viziers to
encounter him at a distance of ten Kors (a
Icor is equal to 10 versts). . . ." — Ath. Ni-
kitin, 26, in India in the XVth Gent.
,, "From Chivil to Jooneer it is
20 Kors ; from Jooneer to Beder 40 ; from
Beder to Kulongher, 9 Eors; from Beder
to Koluberg, 9."— Ibid. p. 12.
1528.— "I directed Chikm^k Beg, by a
writing under the royal hand and seal, to
measure the distance from Agra to Ka,bul ;
that at every nine kos he should raise a
min&r or turret, twelve gez in height, on
the top of which he was to construct a
pavilion. . . ." — Baber, 393.
1537.—". . . that the King of Portugal
should hold for himself and all his de-
scendants, from this day forth for aye,
the Port of the City of Mangualor (in Gu-
zerat) with all its privileges, revenues, and
jurisdiction, with 2^ coucees round about.
. . ."—Treaty in S. Botelho, Tombo, 225.
c. 1550. — "Being all unmanned by their
love of Raghoba, they had gone but two
Kos by the close of day, then scanning land
and water they halted." — Rdmdyana of
Tulsl Das, by Growse, 1878, p. 119.
[1604. — "At the rate of four coss (Coces)
the league by the calculation of the Moors."
—Gouto, Dec. XII., Bk. I. cap. 4.]
1616. — "The three and twentieth ar-
rived at Adsmeere, 219 Courses from Bram-
poore, 418 English miles, the Courses being
longer than towards the Sea." — Sir T. Roe^
in Purchm, i. 541 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 105].
" "The length of these forenamed
Provinces is North-West to South-East, at
the least 1000 Courses, every Indian Course
being two English miles.'" — Terry, in Purchas,
ii. 1468.
1623.— "The distance by road to the said
city they called seven cos, or corll, which is
all one ; and every cos or coi'ii is half a
ferseng or league of Persia, so that it will
answer to a little less than two Italian
[English] miles."— P. della Valle, ii. 504;
[Hak. Soc.i. 23].
1648. — ". . . which two Coss are equiva-
lent to a Dutch mile." — Vom Twist, Gen.
Beschrijv. 2.
1666. — ". . . une cosse qui est la me-
sure des Indes pour I'espace des lieux, est
environ d'une demi-lieue, "—Thevenot, v.
12.
COSSACK, s. It is most probable
tliat this Eussian term for the mili-
■ tary tribes of various descent on what
was the S. frontier of the Empire has
come originally from kazmk^ a word
of obscure origin, but which from its
adoption in Central Asia we may ven-
ture to call Turki. [Schuyler^ Turkis-
tarij i. 8.] It appears in Pavet de
Courteille's Did. Turk-Oriental as
^^ vagabond j' aventurier . . .; onxigreque
ses compagnons clmssent loin d^eux."
But in India it became common in the
sense of 'a predatory horseman' and
freebooter.
1366. — "On receipt of this bad news I
was much dispirited, and formed to myself
three plans ; 1st. That I should turn Cos-
sack, and never pass 24 hours in one place,
and plunder all that came to hand." — Meon.
of TimUr, tr. by Steivart, p. 111.
[1609. — In a Letter from the Company to
the factors at Bantam mention is made of
one " Sophony Cosuke," or as he is also
styled in the Court Minutes " the Russe." —
Birdivood, First Letter Book, 288.]
1618.— " Cossacks [Gosacchi) . . . you
should know, is not the name of a nation,
but of a collection of people of various
countries and sects (though most of them
Christians) who without wives or children,
and without horses, acknowledge obedience
to no prince ; but dwelling far from cities in
fastnesses among the woods or mountains,
or rivers . . . live by the booty of their
swords . . . employ themselves in perpetual
inroads and cruisings by land and sea to the
detriment of their nearest enemies, i.e. of
the Turks and other Mahometans. ... As I
have heard from them, they promise them-
selves one day the capture of Constantinople,
saying that Fate has reserved for them the
liberation of that country, and that they
have clear prophecies to that effect." — P.
della Valle, i. 614 seq.
c. 1752.— "His kuzzaks . . . were like-
wise appointed to surround and plunder the
camp of the French. . . ." — Hist, of Eydur
Naik, tr. by Miles, p. 36.
1813.— "By the bye, how do Clarke's
friends the Cossacks, who seem to be a
band of Circassians and other Sarmatians,
come to be called by a name which seems
to belong to a great Toorkee tribe on the
banks of the Jaxartes ? Kuzzauk is used
about Delhi for a highwayman. Can it be
(as I have heard) an Arabic Mobaligh
(exaggeration) from Mzk (plunder) applied
to all predatory tribes ? " — Elphinstom, in
Life, i. 264.
1819. — "Some dashing leader may . . .
gather a predatory band round his standard,
which, composed as it would be of desperate
adventurers, and commanded by a profes-
sional Kuzzauk, might still give us an infi-
nite deal of trouble." — Ibid. ii. 68.
c. 1823.— "The term Cossack is used be-
cause it is the one by which the Mahrattas
describe their own species of warfare. In
their language the word Cossakee (borrowed
like many more of their terms from the Mo-
ghuls) means predatory." — Malcolm, Gentral
hvdia, 3d ed. i. 69.
COSSID, s. A courier or running
messenger ; Arab. kd^d.
1682.— "I received letters by a Cossid
from Mr. Johnson and Mr. Catchpoole,
COSSIMBAZAR.
263
COT.
dated ye 18th instant from Muxoodavad,
Bulchund's residence."— iTec^^e*, Diary, Dec.
20th ; [Hak. Soc. i. 58].
[1687.— "Haveing detained the Cossetts
4 or 5 Daies."— Ibid. ii. Ixix.]
1690.—" Therefore December the 2d. in
the evening, word was brought by the
Broker to our President, of a Cosset's Ar-
rival with Letters from Court to the Vaci-
navish, injoyning our immediate Release."
— Ovington, 416.
1748. — "The Tappies [dak runners] on
the road to Ganjam being grown so ex-
ceedingly indolent that he has called them
in, being convinced that our packets may
be forwarded much faster by Cassids
[mounted postmen*]." — In Long, p. 3.
c*. 1759. — "For the performance of this
arduous . . . duty, which required so much
care and caution, intelligencers of talent,
and Kasids or messengers, who from head
to foot were eyes and ears . . . were sta-
tioned in every quarter of the country." —
H. ofHydur Naih, 126.
1803. — "I wish that you would open a
communication by means of cossids with
the officer commanding a' detachment of
British troops in the fort of Songhur." —
Wellington, ii. 159.
COSSIMBAZAR, n.p. Properly
Kdsimbdzdr. A town no longer existing,
which closely adjoined tne city of
Murshidabad, but preceded the latter.
It was the site of one of the most im-
portant factories of the East India
Company in their mercantile days, and
was indeed a chief centre of all foreign
trade in Bengal during the 17th cen-
tury. ["In 1658 the Company estab-
lished a factory at Cossimbazaar,
* Castle Bazaar.'" — {Birdwood Rep. on
Old Rec. 219.)] Fryer (1673) calls it
Castle Buzzar (p. 38).
1665. — "That evening I arrived at Casen-
Basar, where I was welcom'd by Menheir
Arnold van Wachtendonk, Director of all
Holland-Factories in Bengal." — Tavernier,
E.T., ii. 56 ; [ed. Ball, i. 131. Bernier
(E.T. p. 141 ; ed. Constable, 440) has
Kassemi- Bazar ; in the map, p. 454, Kasem-
hazar.]
1676.— "Kassembasar, a Village in the
Kingdom of Bengala, sends abroad every
year two and twenty thousand Bales of
Silk ; every Bale weighing a hunder'd
Vonnd."— Tavernier, E.T. ii. 126 ; [Ball, ed.
ii. 2].
[1678.— "Cassumbazar." See quotation
under DADNY.]
COSSYA, n.p. More properly Kdsia,
but now officially Khdsi ; in the lan-
guage of the people themselves ki-
* This gloss is a mistake.
Kdsa, the first syllable being a prefix
denoting the plural. The name of a
hill people of Mongoloid character,
occupying the mountains immediately
north of Silhet in Eastern Bengal.
Many circumstances in relation to thivS
people are of high interest, such as
their practice, down to our own day, of
erecting rude stone monuments of the
menhir and dolmen kind, their law of
succession in the female line, &c.
Shillong, the modern seat of adminis-
tration of the Pro\'ince of Assam, and
lying midway between the j)roper
valley of Assam and the plain of
Silhet, both of which are compre-
hended in that government, is in the
Kasia country, at a height of 4,900
feet above the sea. The Kasias seem
to be the people encountered near
Silhet by Ibn Batuta as mentioned in
the quotation :
c. 1346.— "The people of these mountains
resemble Turks {i.e. Tartars), and are very
strong labourers, so that a slave of their
race is worth several of another nation." —
Ibn Batida, iv. 216. [See KHASYA.]
1780.— "The first thing that struck my
observation on entering the arena was the
similarity of the dresses worn by the differ-
ent tribes of Cusseahs or native Tartars,
all dressed and armed agreeable to the
custom of the country or mountain from
whence they came." — Hon. R. Lindsay, in
Lives of the Lindsays, iii. 182.
1789.— "We understand the Cossyahs
who inhabit the hills to the north-westward
of Sylhet, have committed some very daring
acts of violence."— In Seton-Karr, ii. 218.
1790. — "Agreed and ordered, that the
Trade of Sylhet ... be declared entirely
free to all the natives . . . under the fol-
lowing Regulations :— 1st. That they shall
not supply the Cossyahs or other Hill-
people with Arms, Ammunition or other
articles of Military store. . . ."—In Seton-
Karr, ii. 31.
COSTUS. (See PUTCHOCK.)
COT, s. A light bedstead. There
is a little difficulty about the true
origin of this word. It is universal
as a sea-term, and in the South of
India. In Northern India its place has
been very generally talten by cliarpoy
(q.v.), and cot, though well under-
stood, is not in such prevalent Euro-
pean use as it formerly was, except
as applied to barracli furniture, and
among soldiers and their families.
Words with this last characteristic
have very frequently been introduced
GOT.
264
COTAMALUCO.
from the south. There are, however,
both in north and south, vernacular
words which may have led to the adop-
tion of the term cot in their respective
localities. In the north we have H.
hhdt and khatwd, both used in this
sense, the latter also in Sanskrit ; in
the south, Tam. and Malayal. kattil, a
form adopted by the Portuguese. ""The
quotations show, however, no Anglo-
Indian use of the word in any form
but cot.
The question of origin is perhaps
further perplexed by the use of quatre
as a Spanish term in the West Indies
{see Tom Cringle below). A Spanish
lady tells us that catre, or catre de
tigera ("scissors-cot") is applied to a
bedstead with X-trestles. Catre is
also common Portuguese for a wooden
bedstead, and is found as such in a
dictionary of 1611. These forms,
however, we shall hold to be of Indian
origin ; unless it can be shown that
they are older in Spain and Portugal
than the 16th century. The form
quatre has a curious analogy (probably
accidental) to chdrpdl.
1553. — "The Camarij (Zamorin) who was
at the end of a house, placed on a bedstead,
which they call catle. . . ." — Be Bay-ros,
Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. viii.
1557. — "The king commanded his men
to furnish a tent on that spot, where the
interview was to take place, all carpeted
inside with very rich tapestries, and fitted
with a sofa (catle) covered over with a
silken cloth." — A fboguerqtie, Hak. Soc. ii.
204.
1566. — "The king was set on a catel (the
name of a kind of field bedstead) covered
with a cloth of white silk and gold. . . . " —
Damian de Goes, Chron. del R. Dom Emanuel,
48.
1600. — " He retired to the hospital of the
sick and poor, and there had his cell, the
walls of which were of coarse palm-mats.
Inside there was a little table, and on it a
crucifix of the wood of St. Thom€, covered
with a cloth, and a breviary. There was also
a catre of coir, with a stone for pillow ; and
this completes the inventory of the furniture
of that house."— Z/Mce7Mt, V. do P. F. Xavier,
199.
[1613. — "Here hired a catele and 4 men
to have carried me to Agra." — Danvers,
Letters, i. 277.
[1634. — "The better sort sleepe upon cots,
or Beds two foot high, matted or done
with girth-web."— *Sir T. Herbert, Trav. 149.
.N.E.D.]
1648. — "Indian bedsteads or Cadels."—
Van Twist, 64.
1673. — ". . . where did sit the King ia
State on a Cott or Bed."— Fryer, 18.
1678.—" Upon being thus abused the said
Serjeant Waterhouse commanded the cor-
poral Edward Short, to tie Savage down
on his cot."— In WJieeler, i. 106,
1685.— "I hired 12 stout fellows ... to
carry me as far as Lar in my cott (Palan-
keen fashion). . . . "—Hedges, Diarv, July 29 ;
[Hak Soc. i. 203].
1688.— "In the East Indies, at Fort St.
George, also Men take their Cotts or little
Field-Beds and put them into the Yards,
and go to sleep in the Air." — Dampier's
Voyages, ii. Pt. iii.
1690.—" ... the Ck)t or Bed that was by
. . ." — Ovington, 211.
1711.— In Canton Price Current: "Bam-
boo Cotts for Servants each ... 1 mace."
— Lochjer, 150.
1768-71.— "We here found the body of
the deceased, lying upon a kadel, or couch."
—Stavorhms, E.T., i. 442.
1794. — " Notice is hereby given that sealed
proposals will be received . . . for supply-
ing . . . the different General Hospitals
with clothing, cotts, and bedding."— In
Seton-Karr, ii. 115.
_ 1824. — " I found three of the party in-
sisted upon accompanying me the first
stage, and had despatched their camp-cots. "
— Seely, Ellora, ch. iii.
c. 1830.— "After being . . . furnished
with food and raiment, we retired to our
qiiatres, a most primitive sort of couch,
with a piece of canvas stretched over it." —
Tom Cringle's Log, ed. 1863, p. 100.
1872. — "As Badan was too poor to have a
khS.t, that is, a wooden bedstead with tester
frames and mosquito curtains." — Govinda
Samanta, i. 140.
COTAMALUCO, n.p. The title by
which the Portuguese called the kings
of the Golconda Dynasty, founded,
like the other Mahommedan kingdoms
of S. India, on the breaking up of the
Bahmani kingdom of the Deccan. It
was a corruption of Kuth-ul-Mulky
the designation of the founder, re-
tained as the style of the dynasty by
Mahommedans as well as Portuguese
(see extract from Akhar-ndma under
IDALCAN).
1543.— "When Idalcan heard this reply
he was in great fear . . . and by night
made his escape with some in whom he
trusted (very few they were), and fled in
secret, leaving his family and his wives,
and went to the territories of the Izam Ma-
luco (see NIZAMALUCO), his neighbour and
friend . . . and made matrimonial ties
with the Izam Maluco, marrying his
daughter, on which they arranged together ;
and there also came into this concert the
Madremaluco, and Cotamaluco, and the
COTIA.
265
COTWAL, CUTWAUL.
"ITerido, who are other great princes, march-
ing with Izam Maluco, and connected with
him by marriage." — Gorrea, iv. 313 seq.
1553.— "The Captains of the Kingdom of
the Decan added to their proper names
•other honorary ones which they affected
more, one calling himself Iniza Malvnilco,
which is as much as to say 'Spear of the
;State,' Cota Mahmdco, i.e. 'Fortress of the
,State,' Adelchan, 'Lord of Justice'; and
we, corrupting these names, call them Niza-
maluco, Cotamaluco, and Hidalchan." —
Baitos, IV. iv. 16 ; [and see Linschoten,
Hak. Soc. i. 172]. These same explanations
liire given by Garcia de Orta {Oofloquios, f.
Mv), but of course the two first are quite
wrong. Jniza Malmulco, as Barros here
writes it, is Ar. An- Nizam ul Mulk, "The
Administrator of the State," not from P.
^leza, "a spear." Cotamaluco is Kuth-id-
Mulh, Ar. "the Pivot (or Pole-star) of the
State," not from H. kota, "a fort."
COTIA, s. A fast-sailing vessel,
with two masts and lateen sails, em-
ployed on the Malabar coast. Kottiya
is used in Malayal. ; [the Madras Gloss.
writes the word kotyeh, and says that it
•comes from Ceylon ;] yet the word
hardly appears to be Indian. Bluteaii
however appears to give it as such
<iii. 590).
1552. — "Among the little islands of Goa
he embarked on board his fleet, which con-
sisted of about a dozen cotias, taking with
him a good company of soldiers." — Castan-
hedd, iii. 25. See also pp. 47, 48, 228, &c.
c. 1580.— "In the gulf of Nagun^ ... I
saw some Cutids." — Primor e Honra, &c.,
f. 73.
1602. — ". . . embarking his property on
-certain Cotias, which he kept for that pur-
pose."— CoiitOf Dec. IV. liv. i. cap. viii.
COTTA, s. H. katthd. A small
land-measure in use in Bengal and
Bahar, being the twentieth part of a
Bengal hlgha (see BEEGAH), and con-
taining eighty square yards.
[1767. — "The measurement of land in
Bengal is thus estimated : 16 Oiindas make
1 Cotta ; 20 Cottas, 1 Bega, or about 16,000
square ieeV—Verelst, View of Bengal, 221,
note.]
1784. — ". . . An upper roomed House
standing upon about 5 cottahs of ground.
- • • " — Seton-Karr, i. 34.
COTTON, s. We do not seem to
be able to carry this familiar word
further back than the Ar. kutn, kutun^
'Or kutunn, having the same nieaning,
whence Prov. coton, Port, cotdo, It.
-cotone, Germ. Kattun. The Sp. keeps
tjie Ar. article, algodon, whence old Fr.
avqueton and hoqueton^ a coat quilted
with cotton. It is only by an odd
coincidence that Pliny adduces a like-
sounding word in his account of the
arbores lanigerae : "ferunt mali cotonei
amplitudine cucurbitas, quae maturi-
tate ruptae ostendunt lanuginis pilas,
ex quibus vestes pretioso linteo faci-
unt"— xii. 10 (21). [On the use and
cultivation of cotton in the ancient
world, see the authorities collected by
Frazer, Paiisanias, iii. 470, seqq.]
[1830. — "The dress of the great is on the
Persian model ; it consists of a shirt of
kuttaun (a kind of linen of a wide texture,
the best of which is imported from Aleppo,
and the common sort from Persia). . . ." —
Elphitistone's Caiibut, i. 351.]
COTTON-TREE, SILK. (See
SEEMUL.)
COTWAL, CUTWAUL, s. A
police-officer ; superintendent of police ;
native town magistrate. P. kotwdl, *a
seneschal, a commandant of a castle or
fort.' This looks as if it had been
first taken from an Indian word, kot-
wdld; [Skt. kotha- or koshtha paid
'castle-porter'] ; but some doubt
arises whether it may not have been a
Turki term. In Turki it is written
kotduly kotdwal, and seems to be re-
garded by both Vambery and Pavet
de Courteille as a genuine Turki word.
V. defines it as : " Ketaul, garde de for-
teresse, chef de la garnison ; nom d'un
tribu d'Ozbegs ; " P. " kotdwal, kotd-
wdl, gardien d'une citadelle." There
are many Turki words of analogous
form, as kardwal^.^a, videttey' hakdwal,
' a table-steward,' yasdwal, ' a chamber-
lain,' tangdwaly ' a patrol,' &c. In modern
Bokhara Kataul is a title conferred on
a person who superintends the Amir's
buildings {Khanikoff, 241). On the
whole it seems probable that the title
was originally Turki, but was shaped
by Indian associations.
[The duties of the Kotiodl, as head of
the police, are exhaustively laid down
in the Am {Jarrett, ii. 41). Amongst
other rules : " He shall amputate the
hand of any who is the pot-companion
of an executioner, and the finger of
such as converse with his family."]
The office of Kotwdl in Western and
Southern India, technically speaking,
ceased about 1862, when the new
police system (under Act, India, V.
of 1861, and corresponding local
COUNSILLEE.
266
COUNTRY.
Acts) was introduced. In Bengal tlie
term has been long obsolete. [It
is still in use in the N.W.P. to
designate the chief police officer of
one of the larger cities or cantonments.]
c. 1040.— "Bu-Ali Kotwal (of Ghazni)
returned from the Khilj expedition, having
adjusted matters." — Baihaki, in Elliot,
ii. 151.
1406-7. — " They fortified the city of
Astarabad, where Abul Leith was placed
with the rank of Kotvf z.\."—Ahdurrazak, in
Not. et Extr. xiv. 123.
1553. — "The message of the Camorij
arriving, Vasco da Gama landed with a
dozen followers, and was received by a
noble person whom they called Catlial. ..."
— Barros, Dec. I. liv. iv. ch, viii.
1572.—
*' Na praya hum regedor do Regno estava
Que na sua lingua Catual se chama."
Camoes, vii. 44.
By Burton ;
*' There stood a Regent of the Realm ashore,
a chief, in native parlance ' Cat'ual '
hight, "
also the plural :
" Mas aquelles avaros Catuais
Que o Gentilico povo governavam."
Ibid. viii. 56.
1616. — Roe has Cutwall passim; [e.g.
Hak. Soc. i. 90. &c.].
1727. — " Mr. Boucher being bred a Druggist
in his youth, presently knew the Poison, and
carried it to the Cautwaul or Sheriff, and
showed it." — A. Hamilton, ii. 199. [In ed.
1744, ii. 199, cautwal].
1763.— "The Catwal is the judge and
executor of justice in criminal cases." — Orme
(ed. 1803), i. 26.
1812. — ". . . an officer retained from the
former system, denominated cutwal, to
whom the general police of the city and
regulation of the market was entrusted." —
Fvfth Report, 44.
1847.— "The Kutwal . . . seems to have
done his duty resolutely and to the best of
his judgment."— G^. 0. by Sir G. Napier,
121.
[1880.— "The son of the Raja's Kotwal
was the prince's great friend." — Miss Stokes,
hidian Fairy Tales, 209.]
COUNSILLEE, s. This is the title
by which the natives in Calcutta
generally designate English barristers.
It is the same use as the Irish one of
Counsellor^ and a corruption of that
word.
COUNTRY, adj. This term is used
colloquially, and in trade, as an ad-
jective to distinguish articles produced
in India (generally with a sub-indica-
tion of disparagement), from such a»
are imported, and especially imported
from Europe. Indeed Europe (q-v.)"
was, and still occasionally is, used as-
the contrary adjective. Thus, 'country
harness' is opposed to 'Europe har-
ness ' ; '^ country-hoTTi^ people are persona,
of European descent, but born in
India ; ' country horses ' are Indian-
bred in distinction from Arabs,
Walers (q.v.), English horses, and
even from ' stud-breds,' which are
horses reared in India, but from
foreign sires ; ' country ships ' are those
which are owned in Indian ports^
though often officered by Europeans ;
country bottled beer is beer imported
from England in cask and bottled in
India; j/coMnfr^/- wound' silk is that
reeled in the crude native fashion].
The term, as well as the H. desi, of
which country is a translation, is also
especially used for things grown or
made in India as substitutes for certain
foreign articles. Thus the Gicca disticha
in Bombay gardens is called ' Country
gooseberry ' ; Convolvulus batatas, or
sweet potato, is sometimes called the
' country potato.' It was, equally with
our quotidian root which has stolen
its name, a foreigner in India, but was.
introduced and familiarised at a much
earlier date. Thus again desl hdddmy
or ^country almond,' is applied in
Bengal to the nut of the Terminalia
Catappa. On dest, which is applied,
among other things, to silk, the great-
Ritter {dormitans Homerus) makes the^
odd remark that desl is just Seide re-
versed ! But it would be equally
apposite to remark that Tn^^on-ometry
is just Cou7itry-ometTj reversed !
Possibly the idiom may have been
taken up from the Portuguese, who also-
use it, e.g. ^agafrao da terra,' ^country
saffron,' i.e. safflower, otherwise called
bastard saffron, the term being some-
times applied to turmeric. But the
source of the idiom is general, as the
use of desl shows. Moreover the Arabic
baladl, having the same literal mean-
ing, is applied in a manner strictly-
analogous, including the note of dis-
paragement, insomuch that it has been
naturalised in Spanish as indicating'
'of little or no value.' Illustrations-
of the mercantile use of heledi (i.e^
haladi) will be found in a note to-
Marco Polo, 2nd ed. ii. 370. For the^
Spanish use we may quote the Dict^
COUNTRY-CAPTAIN.
267 COVENANTED SERVANTS.
of Cobarruvias (1611): ''Baladi, tlie
thing which is produced at less cost,
and is of small duration and profit."
(See also Dozij and Engelmann^ 232 seq.)
1516. — " Beledi/n ginger grows at a dis-
tance of two or three leagues all round the
city of Calicut. ... In Bengal there is also
much ginger of the country {Gengivre Be-
lpdi)."—Barhosa, 221 seq.
[1530.— "I at once sent <Rome of these
country men {homeens raladin) to the
Thanas." — Alboquerque, Cartas, p. 148.]
1582. — "The Nayres maye not take anye
Countrie women, and they also doe not
marrie." — Gastanedn., (by N. L.), f. 36.
[1608. — "The Country here are at dis-
sension among themselves." — Danvers,
Letters, i. 20.]
1619. — "The twelfth in the morning
]\Iaster Metlacold came from Mes.mlipatam
in one of the Countrey Boats." — Pnng, in
J'urchas, i. 638.
1685.— "The inhabitants of the Gentoo
Town, all in arms, bringing with them also
elephants, kettle-drums, and all the Country
music." — Wheeler, i. 140.
1747. — " It is resolved and ordered that a
Serjeant with two Troopers and a Party of
Country Horse, to be sent to Markisnah
Puram to patroll. . . ." — Ft. ^t. David
Council of It'tir, Dec. 25. J/aS'. Records in
India Office.
1752. — " Captain Clive did not despair . . .
and at ten at night sent one Shawlum, a
Serjeant who spoke the country languages,
with a few sepoys to reconnoitre." — Orvie,
i. 211 (ed. 1803).
1769. — " I supped last night at a Country
Captain's ; where I saw for the first time a
specimen of the Indian taste." — Teignmouth,
Mem. i. 15.
1775. — "The Moors in what is called
Country ships in East India, have also their
chearing songs ; at work in hoisting, or in
ttieir boats a rowing." — Forrest, V. to N.
Guinea, 305.
"1793. — "The jolting springs of country-
made carriages, or the grunts of country-
made carriers, commonly called palankeeii-
loys."—Hugh Boi/d, 146.
1809. — "The Rajah had a drawing of it
made for me, on a scale, by a country
Draftsman of great merit." — Ld. Valentia,
i. 356.
,, "... split country peas . : ."—
Maria Graham, 25.
1817. — "Since the conquest (of Java) a
very extensive trade has been carried on by
the English in country ships."— Haffles, H.
ot Java, i. 210.
[1882. — "There was a country - born
European living in a room in the bungalow."
—Sanderson, Thirteen Years, 256.]
. COUNTRY-CAPTAIN, s. This is
m Bengal the name of a peculiar dry
kind of curry, often served as a break-
fast dish. We can only conjecture
that it was a favourite dish at the
table of the skippers of ' country ships,'
Avho were themselves called ^country
captains,' as in our first quotation. In
Madras the term is applied to a spatch-
cock dressed with onions and curry
stuff, which is probably the original
form. [Riddell says : " Country-
captain. — Cut a fowl in pieces ; shred
an onion small and fry it brown in
butter ; sprinkle the fowl with fine
salt and curry powder and fry it
brown ; then put it into a ste^vpan
with a pint of soup ; stew it slowly
down to a half and serve it with rice '*
(Ind. Dom. Econ. 176).]
1792.—" But now. Sir, a Country Captain
is not to be known from an ordinary man,
or a Christian, by any certain mark what-
ever."— Madras Couriei; April 26.
c. 1825.— "The local name for their busi-
ness was the ' Country Trade, ' the ships
were 'Country Ships,' and the masters of
them 'Country Captains.' Some of my
readers may recall a dish which was often
placed before us when dining on board these
vessels at Whampoa, viz. 'Country Cap-
tain.' "—The Fanhvae at Canton (1882), p. 33.
COURSE, s. The drive usually
frequented by European gentlemen and
ladies at an Indian station.
1853.— "It was curious to Oakfield to be
back on the Ferozepore course, after a six
months' interval, which seemed like years.
How much had happened in these six
months ! "—Oakfield, ii. 124.
COURTALLUM, n.p. The name
of a town in Tinnevelly [used as an
European sanatorium (Stuart, Man. of
Tinnevelly, 96)] ; written in vernacular
Kuttdlam. We do not know its ety-
mology. [The Madras Gloss, gives Tri-
hUdchala, Skt., the 'Three-peaked
Mountain.']
COVENANTED SERVANTS.
This term is specially applied to the
regular Civil Service of India, whose
members used to enter into a formal
covenant with the East India Company,
and do now with the Secretary of
State for India. Many other classes
of servants now go out to India under
a variety of contracts and covenants,
but the term in question continues to
be appropriated as before. [See
CIVILIAN.]
COVUK
268
COWLE.
1757. — "There being a great scarcity of
covenanted servants in Calcutta, we have
entertained Mr. Hewitt as a monthly
writer . . . and beg to recommend him to
be covenanted npon this Establishment." —
Letter in Long, 112.
COVID, s. Formerly in use as the
name of a measure, varying mucli
locally in value, in European settle-
ments not only in India but in China,
&c. The word is a corruption, prob-
ably an Indo- Portuguese form, of the
Port, covado^ a cubit or ell.
[1612.— "A long covad within 1 inch of
our English yard, wherewith they measure
cloth, the short covad is for silks, and
containeth just as the Portuguese covad." —
Danvejs, Letters, i. 241.
[1616. — "Clothes of gould : . . were
worth 100 rupies a cobde." — Sir T. Roe,
Hak: Soc. i. 203.
[1617.— Cloth "here affoorded at a rupie
and two in a cobdee vnder ours." — lUd.
ii. 409.]
1672.— " Measures of Surat are only two ;
the Lesser and the Greater Coveld [probably
misprint for Coveed], the former of 27 inches
English, the latter of 36 inches English." —
Fryer, 206.
1720.— "Item. I leave 200 pagodas for a
tomb to be erected in the burial place in
form as follows. Four large pillars, each to
be six covids high, and six covids distance
one from the other ; the top to be arched,
and on each pillar a cherubim ; and on the
top of the arch the effigy of Justice." —
Testavient of Charles Davers, Merchcmt, in
Wheeler, ii. 338.
[1726. — "Cobidos." See quotation under
LOONGHEE.]
c. 1760. — According to Grose the covid
at Surat was 1 yard English [the greater
coveed of Fryer], at Madras ^ a yard ; but he
says also : "At Bengal the same as at Surat
and Madras."
1794. — "To be sold, on very reasonable
terms. About 3000 covits of 2-inch Calicut
Planks." — Bombay Courier, July 19.
The measure has long been forgotten
under this name in Bengal, though
used under the native name hath.
From Milburn (i. 334, 341, &c.) it
seems to have survived on the West
Coast in the early part of last century,
and possibly may still linger.
[1612.—" \ coi^e of pintados of 4 hastas
the piece." — Danvers, Letters, i. 232.]
COVIL, s. Tam. ho-v-il, 'God-
house,' a Hindu temple ; and also (in
Malabar) a palace, [also in the form
Colghurriy for Komlagarn]. In colloquial
use in S. India and Ceylon. In S.
India it is used, especially among the
French, for ' a church ' ; also among
the uneducated English.
[1796. — "I promise to use my utmost en-
deavours to procure for this Kaja the
colghum of Pychi for his residence. . . ." —
Treaty, in Logan, Malabar, iii. 254.]
COWCOLLY, n.p. The name of a
well-known lighthouse and landmarlv
at the entrance of the Hoogly, in Mid-
napur District. Properly, according
to Hunter, Geonkhdli. In Thornton's
English Pilot (pt. iii. p. 7, of 1711) this
place is called Cockoly.
COW-ITCH, s. The irritating hairs
on the pod of the common Indian
climbing herb Mucuna pruriens, D.C.,
N. 0. Leguminosae, and the plant
itself. Both pods and roots are used
in native practice. The name is doubt-
less the Hind, kewdnch (Skt. kcipi-
kachchhu), modified in Hobson-Jobson
fashion, by the 'striving after meaning.'
[1773.— "Qow-itch. This is the down
found on the outside of a pod, which is about
the size and thickness of a man's little finger,
and of the shape of an Italian S." — Ives,
494.]
COWLE, s. A lease, or grant in
writing ; a safe-conduct, amnesty, or
in fact any written engagement. The
Emperor Sigismund gave Cowle to John
Huss — and broke it. The word is
Ar. kaul, 'word, promise, agreement,'
and it has become technical in the
Indian vernaculars, owing to the
j)revalence of IMahommedan Law.
[1611.— "We desired to have a cowl of
the Shahbunder to send some persons aland."
— Danvers, Letters, i. 133.
[1613. — "Procured a cowl for such ships
as should come." — Foster, Letters, ii. 17.]
1680.— "A Cowle granted by the Eight
Worshipful Streynsham Master, Esq., Agent
and Governour for affairs of the Honorable
East India Company in ffort St. George at
Chinapatnam, by and with the advice of his
Councell to all the Pegu Ruby Mar-
chants. . . ." — Fort St. George Cons. Feb.
23, in Notes and Extracts, No. iii. p. 10.
1688.— "The President has by private
correspondence procured a Cowle for renting
the Town and customs of S. Thome." —
Wheeler, i. 176.
1758.—" The Nawaub . . . having mounted
some large guns on that hill . . . sent to
the Killadar a Eowl-nama, or a summons
and terms for his surrender." — H. of Hydur
Naik, 123.
COWRY.
269
COWRY.
1780.— "This Caoul was confirmed by
another King of Gingy ... of the Bramin
Caste." — Dunn, New BirectOTy, 140.
Sir A. Wellesley often uses the word
in his Indian letters. Thus :
1800.—" One tandah of brinjarries . . .
has sent to me for cowle. . . ."—Wellington
Desp. (ed. 1837), i. 59.
1804. — " On my arrival in the neighbour-
hood of the pettah I offered cowle to the
inhabitants."— /6irf. ii. 193.
COWRY, s. Hind, haurl (kaucU),
Mahr. Jcavadl, Skt. kaparda^ kapar-
dika. The small white shell, Cypraea
moneta^ current as money extensively
in parts of S. Asia and of Africa.
By far the most ancient mention of
shell currency comes from Chinese
literature. It is mentioned in the
famous " Tribute of Yu " (or Yii-Kung) ;
in the Shu-King (about the 14th cent.
B.C.) ; and in the " Book of Poetry "
(Shi-King), in an ode of the 10th cent.
B.C. The Chinese seem to have adopted
the use from the aborigines in the East
and South ; and they extended the
system to tortoise-shell, and to other
shells, the cowry remaining the unit.
In 338 B.C., the King of Tsin, the
supply of shells failing, suppressed
the cowry currency, and issued copper
coin, already adopted in other States
of China. The usurper Wang Mang,
who ruled a.d. 9-23, tried to revive
the old systems, and issued rules in-
stituting, in addition to the metallic
money, ten classes of tortoise-shell and
five of smaller shells, the value of all
l>ased on the coiory, which was worth
3 cash.* [Cowries were part of the
tribute paid by the aborigines of
Puanit to Metesouphis I. {Maspero,
Dawn of Civ., p. 427).]
The currency of cowries in India
does not seem to be alluded to by any
Greek or Latin author. It is men-
tioned by Mas'udi (c. 943), and their
use for small' change in the Indo-
Chinese countries is repeatedly spoken
of by Marco Polo, who calls them
pourcelaines, the name by which this
kind of shell was known in Italy
(porcellane) and France. When the
Mahommedans conquered Bengal, early
in the 13th century, they found the
ordinary currency composed exclusively
of cowries, and in some remote districts
* Note communicated by Professor Terrien de
la Couperie.
this continued to the beginning of the
last century. Thus, up to 1801,
the whole revenue of the Silhet Dis-
trict, amounting then to Rs. 250,000,
was collected in these shells, but by
1813 the whole was realised in specie.
Interesting details in connection with
this subject are given by the Hon.
Robert Lindsay, who was one of the
early Collectors of Silhet (Lives of the
Lindsays, iii. 170).
The Sanskrit vocabulary called
Trikdndasesha (iii. 3, 206) makes 20
kapardika (or kauris) = ^ pana; and
this value seems to have been pretty
constant. The cowry table given by
Mr. Lindsay at Silhet, circa 1778,
exactly agrees with that given by
Milljurn as in Calcutta use in the
beginning of last century, and up to
1854 or thereabouts it continued to be
the same :
4 kauris = 1 gaiida
20 gandas = 1 pan
4 pan = 1 ana
4 anas = 1 kdJmn, or about J rupee.
This gives about 5120 cowries to the
Rupee. We have not met with any
denomination of currency in actual
use below the cowry, but it will be
seen that, in a quotation from Mrs.
Parkes, two such are indicated. It
is, however, Hindu idiosyncracy to
indulge in imaginary submultiples as
well as imaginary multiples. (See a
parallel under LACK).
In Bastar, a secluded inland State
between Orissa and the Godavery, in
1870, the following was the prevailing
table of cowry currency, according to
Sir W. Hunter's Gazetteer :
28 kauris = 1 horl
12 boris = 1 dugdni
12 dugdnis=l Rupee, i.e. 2880 cowries.
Here we may remark that both the
pan in Bengal, and the dugdni in this
secluded Bastar, were originally the
names of pieces of money, though now
in the respective localities they repre-
sent only certain quantities of cowries.
(For pan, see under FANAM; and as
regards * dugdni, see Thomases Patau
Kings of Delhi, pp. 218 seq.). ["Up
to 1865 hee-a or cowries were in use
in Siam ; the value of these was so
small that from 800 to 1500 went to a
fuang (7| cents.)." — Hallett, A Thousand
Miles on an Elephant, p. 164. Mr. Gray
has an interesting note on cowries in
COWRY.
270
mJFRY.
his ed. of Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc.
i. 236 seqq.]
Cowries were at one time imported
into England in considerable quanti-
ties for use in the African slave-trade.
"For this purpose," says Milburn, "they
should be small, clean, and white, with
a beautiful gloss" (i. 273). The duty
on this importation was £53, 16s. 3cl.
per cent, on the sale value, with i added
for war-tax. In 1803, 1418 cwt. were
sold at the E. I. auctions, fetching
£3,626 ; but after that few were sold
at all. In the height of slave-trade,
the great mart for cowries was at
Amsterdam, where there were sjDacious
warehouses for them (see the Voyage,
&c., quoted 1747).
c. A.D. 943. — "Trading affairs are carried
on with cowries {al-wada'), which are the
money of the country." — Mivfadi, i. 385.
c. 1020.— "These isles are divided into
two classes, according to the nature of their
chief products. The one are called Deioa-
Kaudha, 'the Isles of the Cowries,' because
of the Cowries that they collect on the
branches of coco-trees planted in the sea." —
Alhirunl, in J. As., Ser. IV. torn. iv. 266.
c. 1240. — "It has been narrated on this
wise that as in that country (Bengal), the
kauri [shell] is current in place of silver,
the least gift he used to bestow was a lak of
kauris. The Almighty mitigate his punish-
ment [in hell] ! " — Tabakdt-t-Ndsirl, by
Maverty, 555 seq.
c. 1350. — "The money of the Islanders (of
the Maldives) consists of cowries {al-wada').
They so style creatures which they collect in
the sea, and bury in holes dug on the shore.
The flesh wastes away, and only a white
shell remains. 100 of these shells are called
dydh, and 700 /a// 12,000 they call kutta ; \
and 100,000 hustu. Bargains are made with
these cowries at the rate of 4 hustu for a
gold dinar. [This would be about 40,000 for
a rupee.] Sometimes the rate falls, and 12
hxistS, are exchanged for a gold dinar. The
islanders barter them to the people of Bengal
for rice, for they also form the currency in
use in that country. . . . These cowries
serve also for barter with the negroes in
their own land. I have seen them sold at
Mali and Giigu [on the Niger] at the rate of
1150 for a gold dinar." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 122.
c. 1420. — "A man on whom I could rely
assured me that he saw the people of one of
the chief towns of the Said employ as cur-
rency, in the purchase of low-priced articles
of provision, kaudas, which in Egypt are
known as wada, just as people in Egypt use
fals." — Makrizi, S. de Sax^y, Ghrest. Arabe,
2nd ed. i. 252.
[1510. — Mr. White way writes : " In an
abstract of an unpublished letter of Albo-
querque which was written about 1510, and
abstracted in the following year, occurs this
sentence : — ' The merchandize which they
carry from Cairo consists of snails {caracoes)
of the Twelve Thousand Islands.' He is
speaking of the internal caravan-trade of
Africa, and these snails must be cowries."]
1554. — At the Maldives : " Cowries
12,000 make one cota ; and 4^ cotas of
average size v/eigh one ijuintal ; the big ones
something more." — ^4. Nunes, 35.
,, "In these isles . . . are certain
white little shells which they call cauris." —
Gastaiiheda, iv. 7.
1561. — "Which vessels {Gtindras, or palm-
wood boats from the Maldives) come loaded
with coir and caury, which are certain little
white shells found among the Islands in such
abundance that whole vessels are laden with
them, and which make a great trade in
Bengala, where they are current as money."
—Co^rea, I. i. 341.
1586. — " In Bengal are current those little
shells that are found in the islands of Mal-
diva, called here courim, and in Portugal
Buzio." — >S(tssetti, in De Guhernatis, 205.
[c. 1590. — "Four kos from this is a well,
into which if the bone of any animal be
thrown it petrifies, like a cowrie shell, only
smaller." — Aln, ed. Jarrett, ii. 229.]
c. 1610. — " Les marchandises qu'ils portent
le plus souvent sont ces petites coquilles des
Maldives, dont ils chargent tous les ans
grand nombre de nauires. Ceux des Mal-
dives les appellent Boly, et les autres Indiens
Caury." — Pyrard de Laeal, i. 517 ; see also
p. 165 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 438 ; also comp. i. 78,
157, 228, 236, 240, 250, 299 ; Boly is Singh.
bella, a cowry].
c. 1664. — ". . . lastly, it (Indostan) wants
those little Sea-cockles of the Maldives, which
serve for common Coyne in Bengale, and in
some other places; . . ." — Bernier, E.T. 63 ;
[ed. Gonstahle, 204].
[c. 1665. — "The other small money con-
sists of shells called Cowries, which have
the edges inverted, and they are nqt found
in any other part of the world save only the
Maldive Islands. . . . Close to the sea they
give up to 80 for the paisa, and that
diminishes as you leave the sea, on account
of carriage ; so that at Agra you receive but
50 or 55 for the^a^'^a." — Tacernier, ed. Ball,
i. 27 seq.']
1672. — "Cowreys, like sea-shells, come
from Siam, "and the Philippine Islands." —
Frye); 86.
1683.— "The Ship Britannia— from the
Maldiva Islands, arrived before the Factory
. . . at their first going ashore, their first
salutation from the natives was a shower
of Stones and Arrows, whereby 6 of their
Men were wounded, which made them
immediately return on board, and by ye
mouths of their Guns forced them to a
complyance, and permission to load what
Cowries they would at Markett Price ; so
that in a few days time they sett sayle
from thence for Surrat with above 60 Tunn
of Cowryes."— Hedges, Diary, July 1 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 96].
1705. — ". . . Coris, qui sont des petits
coqm\la.gQS."—Lxullier, 245.
COWRY.
271
COIFTATLS.
1727.—" The Couries are cavight by
putting Branches 'of Cocoa-nut trees with
their Leaves on, into the Sea, and in five
or six Months the little Shell-fish stick to
those leaves in Clusters, which they take
off, and digging Pits in the Sand, put them
in and cover them up, and leave them two
or three Years in the Pit, that the Fish
may putrefy, and then they take them
out of the Pit, and barter them for Kice,
Butter, and Cloth, which Shipping bring
from Ballasore in Orisa near Bengal, in
which Countries Couries pass for Money
from 2500 to 3000* for a Rupee, or half a
Crown English." — A. Hainilton [ed. 1744],
i. 349.
1747.— " Formerly 12,000 weight of these
cowries would purchase a cargo of five or
six hundred Negroes: but those lucrative
times are now no more ; and the Negroes
now set such a value on their countrymen,
that there is no such thing as having a cargo
under 12 or 14 tuns of cowries.
"As payments of this kind of specie are
attended with some intricacy, the Negroes,
though so simple as to sell one another for
shells, have contrived a kind of copper
vessel, holding exactly 108 pounds, which is
a great dispatch to business." — A Voj/age to
the Id. of Ceylon on hoard a Dutch hidiainan
in the year 1747, &c. &c. Written by a
Dutch Gentleman. Transl. &c. London,
1754, pp .21 seq.
1749.— "The only Trade they deal in is
Cowries (or Blackamoor's Teeth as they
call them in England), the King's sole
Property, which the sea throws up in great
abundance." — The Bo^cavmi's Voyage to
Bombay, by Philalethes (1750), p. 52.
1753.— "Our Hon'ble Masters having ex-
pressly directed ten tons of couries to be
laden in each of their ships homeward
bound, we ordered the Secretary to prepare
a protest against Captain Cooke for refus-
ing to take any on board the Admiral Ver-
non."— In Long, 41.
1762.— "The trade of the salt and hutty
wood in the Chucla of Sillett, has for a long
time been granted to me, in consideration
of which I pay a yearly rent of 40,000 caouns *
of cowries. . . ." — Native Letter to Nabob,
in Van Sittart, i. 203.
1770. — ". . . millions of millions of lires,
pounds, rupees, and cowries, "—if. Walpoles
Letters, v. 421.
1780.— "We are informed that a Copper
Coinage is now on the Carpet ... it will be
of the greatest utility to the Public, and
will totally abolish the trade of Cowries,
which for a long time has formed so exten-
sive a field for deception and fraud. A
greviance {sic) the poor has long groan'd
xmAQT."—Uichj's Bengal Gazette, April 29.
1786. — In a Calcutta Gazette the rates
of payment at Pultah Ferry are stated in
Rupees, Annas, Puns, and G^mdas {i.e.
of Cowries, see above). — In Seton-Karr, i.
140.
* Kahan, see above =1280 cowries.
1791. — "Notice is hereby given, that on
or before the 1st November next, sealed pro-
posals of Contract for the remittance in
Dacca of the cowries received on account
of the Revenues of Sylhet . . . will be
received at the Office of the Secretary to
the Board of Revenue. . . . All persons
who may deliver in proposals, are desired
to specify the rates per cowan or cowans of
cowries (see kahan above) at which they
will engage to make the remittance pro-
— In Seton-Karr, ii. 53.
1803. — "I will continue to pay, without
demur, to the said Government, as my
annual peshhcs'h or tribute, 12,000 kalmns of
cowries in three instalments, as specified
herein below." — Treaty Engagement by the
Rajah of Kitta Keonghur, a Tributary
subordinate to Cuttack, 16th December,
1803.
1833. — "May 1st. Notice was given in
the Supreme Court that Messrs. Gould and
Campbell would pay a dividend at the rate
of nine gundalts, one cowrie, one aiwg, and
eighteen teel, in every sicca rupee, on and
after the 1st of June. A curious dividend,
not quite a farthing in the rupee ! " * — The
Pilgrim (by Fanny Parkes), i. 273.
c. 1865. — "Strip him stark naked, and
cast him upon a desert island, and he would
manage to play heads and tails for cowries
with the sea-gulls, if land-gulls were not
to be io\uid."—Zeldd's Fortune, ch. iv.
1883. — "Johnnie found a lovely cowrie
two inches long, like mottled tortoise-shell,
walking on a rock, with its red fleshy body
covering half its shell, like a jacket trimmed
with chenille fringe." — Letter (of Miss
North's) /ro?n. Seychelle Islands, in Pall Mall
Gazette, Jan. 21, 1884.
COWRY, s. Used in S. India for
the yoke to carry burdens, the Bangy
(q.v.) of N. India. In Tamil, &c.,
Jcdvadij [Jcdvu, 'to carry on the shoulder,'
tadi, ' pole '].
[1853.— "Cowrie baskets ... a circular
ratan basket, with a conical top, covered
with green oil-cloth, and secured by a brass
Y)eidlock."— Campbell, Old Forest Ranger,
3rd ed. 178.]
COWTAILS, s. The name formerly
in ordinary use for what we now more
euphoniously call chowries (q.v.).
c. 1664.— "These Elephants have then
also . . . certain Cow-tails of the great
Tibet, white and very dear, hanging at their
* A Kdg would seem here to be equivalent to J
of a cowry. Wilson, with (?) as to its origin [per-
haps P. fcdfc, 'minute'], explains it as "a small
division of money of account, less than a ganda of
Kauris." Til is properly the sesaraum seed, ap-
plied in Bengal, Wilson says, "in account to ^„ of
a kauri." The Table would , probably thus run:
20 til = 1 kdg, 4 Mg = l kauri, and so forth. And 1
rupee=i09,600 til !
CRAN.
272
CRANGANORE.
Ears like great Mustachoes. . . ." — Bemiei\
E.T., 84 ; [ed. Constable, 261].
1665.— "Now that this King of the
Great Tibet knows, that Avreng-Zebe is at
Kachemire, and threatens him with War,
he hath sent to him an Ambassador, with
Presents of the Countrey, as Chrystal, and
those dear White Cow-tails. . . ." — Ihid.
135 ; [ed. Constable, 422].
1774. — "To send one or more pair of the
cattle which bear what are called cowtails."
— Warren Hastings, Instruction to Bogle, in
Marhhavi's Tibet, 8.
,, "There are plenty of cowtailed
cows (!), but the weather is too hot for them
to go to Bengal." — Bogle, ibid. 52. 'Cow-
tailed cows' seem analogous to the 'dis-
mounted mounted infantry' of whom we
have recently heard in the Suakin campaign.
1784. — In a 'List of Imports probable
from Tibet,' we find "Cow Tails."— In Seton-
Karr, i. 4.
,, "From the northern mountains
are imported a number of articles of com-
merce. . . . The principal . . . are . . .
musk, cowtails, honey. . . ." — Gladwin's
Ayeen Akbery (ed. 1800) ii. 17 ; [ed. Jarrett,
ii. 172].
CBAN, s. Pers. hrdn. A modern
Persian silver coin, worth about a franc,
being tlie tentli part of a Tomaun.
1880. — "A couple of mules came clatter-
ing into the courtyard, driven by one mule-
teer. Each mule carried 2 heavy sacks . . .
which jingled pleasantly as they were placed
on the ground. The sacks were afterwards
opened in my presence, and contained no
less than 35,000 silver krans. The one
muleteer without guard had brought them
across the mountains, 170 miles or so, from
Tehran."- MS. Letter from Col. Bateman-
Chavipain, R.E.
[1891. — " I on my arrival took my ser-
vants' accounts in tomauns and kerans,
afterwards in kerans and shaies, and at last
in kerans and yuls"— Wills, Land of the
Lion, 63.]
CRANCHEE, s. Beng. H. haran-
chl. This appears peculiar to Cal-
cutta, [but the word is also used in
N. India]. A kind of riclietty and
sordid carriage resembling, as Bp.
iHeber says below, the skeleton of an
old English hackney-coach of 1800-35
(which no doubt was the model),
drawn by wretched ponies, harnessed
A\dth rope, and standing for native
hire in various parts of the city.
1823. — " ... a considerable number of
' caranchies,' or native carriages, each
drawn by two horses, and looking like the
skeletons of hackney coaches in our own
country."— if e6er, i. 28 (ed. 1844).
1834. — "As Lady Wroughton guided her
horse through the crowd to the right, a
kuranchy, or hackney-coach, suddenly
passed her at full speed." — The Baboo, i.
CRANGANORE, n.p. Properly
(according to Dr. Gundert), KodurlrUur^
more generally Kodungalury [the Madras
Gloss. gives ]\Ial. Kotannallur,kota, 'west,'
kovil, 'palace,' «?r, 'village ']. An ancient
city and port of JVIalabar, identical with
the Muyiri-khodu of an ancient copper-
plate inscription,* with the Mouftpis of
Ptolemy's Tables and the Periplus, and
with the Muziris primum emporium
Indiae of Pliny (Bk. vi. cap. 23 or 26)
[see Logan, Malabar, i. 80]. " The tra-
ditions of Jews, Christians, Brahmans,.
and of the Kerala Ulpatti (legendary
History of IVIalabar) agree in making
Kodungalfir the residence of the Peru-
mals (ancient sovereigns of IVIalabar),.
and the first resort of Western shipping'*
(Dr. Gundert in Madras Journal, vol.
xiii. p. 120). It was apparently the
earliest settlement of Jew and Christian
immigrants. It is prominent in all
the earlier narratives of the 16th
century, especially in connection with
the Malalmr Christians ; and it was
the site of one of the seven churches
alleged in the legends of the latter
to have been founded by St. Thomas, f
Cranganor was already in decay when
the Portuguese arrived. They eventu-
ally established themselves there ^vith
a strong fort (1523), which the Dutch
took from them in 1662. This fort
was dismantled by Tippoo's troops in
1790, and there is now hardly a trace
left of it. In Baldaeus {Malabar und
Coromandel, i>. 109, Germ, ed.) there
are several good -vdews of Cranganore
as it stood in the 17th century. [See
SHINKALI.]
c. 774. A.D. — "We have given as eternal
possession to Iravi Corttan, the lord of the
town, the brokerage and due customs . . .
namely within the river-mouth of Codanga-
lur." — Copper Charter, see Madr. Jaiim. xiii.
And for the date of the inscription, Bumelly
in Ind. Antiq. iii. 315.
(Before 1500, see as in above quotation,
p. 334.).—" I Erveh Barmen . . . sitting this
day in Canganiir. ..." {Madras Journal,
xiii. pt. ii. p. 12). This is from an old Hebrew
translation of the 8th century copper-grant
to the Jews, in which the Tamil has "The
* See Madras Journal, xiii. 127.
t Ind. Ant. iii. 309.
CRANNY.
273
CRANNY.
king ... Sri Bhaskara Ravi Varman . . .
on the day when he was pleased to sit in
Muyiri-kddu. . . ." — thus identifying Jfi<2/iV*
•or Muziris with Cranganore, an identification
afterwards verified by tradition ascertained
on the six>t by Dr. Burnell.
1498. — " Quorongoliz belongs to the Chris-
tians, and the king is a Christian ; it is 3
•days distant from Calecut by sea with fair
wind ; this king could muster 4,000 fighting
men ; here is much pepper. . . ." — Roteiro
de Vasco da Gama, 108.
1503. — ** Nostra autem regio in qua Chris-
tiani commorantur Malabar appellatur,
Jiabetque xx circiter urbes, quarum tres
celebres sunt et firmse, Carongoly, Palor,
et Colom, et alise illis proximae sunt." —
Letter of Nestorian Bishops on mission to
India, in Assemani, iii. 594.
1516.—". . . a place called Crongolor,
belonging to the King of Calicut . . . there
live in it Gentiles, Moors, Indians, and
•Jews, and Christians of the doctrine of St.
Thomas." — Barhosa, 154.
c. 1535. — " Crancanor fu antichamente
honorata, e buon porto, tien molte genti . . .
la cittk e grande, ed honorata con gra traf-
fico, auati che si facesse Cochin, c6 la venuta
di Portoghesi, nobile." — Sommario de'Regni,
.&c. Mamusio, i. f. 332t'.
1554. — "Item . . . paid for the mainte-
nance of the boys in the College, which is
kept in Cranguanor, by charter of the King
our Lord, annually 100 000 reis. . . ." — S.
Botelho, Tombo, kc, 27.
c. 1570. — " . . . prior to the introduction
•of Islamism into this country, a party of
•Jews and Christians had found their way to
a city of Malabar called Cadungaloor. " —
Tohfat-ul-Mujahideen, 47.
1572.—
■*' A hum Cochin, e a outro Cananor,
A qual Chale, a qual a ilha da pimenta,
A qual Coulao, a qual dd Cranganor,
E OS mais, a quem o mais serve e con-
tenta. ..." Camoes, vii. 35.
1614. — "The Great Samorine's Deputy
-came aboord . . . and . . . earnestly per-
suaded vs to stay a day or two, till he might
send to the Samorine, then at Crangelor, be-
sieging a Castle of the Portugals. "— P^ v/^o%,
in Purchas, i. 531.
c. 1806. — " In like manner the Jews
•of Kranghir (Cranganore), observing the
weakness of the S^muri . . . made a great
many Mahomedans drink the cup of mar-
tyrdom, . . ."—Muluihhat Khdn {writing of
•events in 16th century), in miiot, viii. 388.
CRANNY, s. In Bengal commonly
used for a clerk writing English, and
thence vulgarly applied generically to
the East Indians, or half-caste class,
from among whom English copyists
are chiefly recruited. The original is
Hind, kardnl, kiranl^ which Wilson
derives from Skt. karan, 'a doer.'
S
Karanu is also the name of one of
the (so-called) mixt castes of the
Hindus, sprung from a Sudra mother
and Vaisya father, or (according to
some) from a pure Kshatriya mother
by a father of degraded Kshatriya
origin. The occupation of the mem-
bers of this mixt caste is that of
writers and accountants ; [see Risley,
Tribes and Castes of Bengal, i. 424 seqq.].
The word was probably at one time
applied by natives to the junior mem-
bers of the Covenanted Civil Service
— " Writers," as they were designated.
See the quotations from the "(Sar
Mutaqherin " and from Hugh Boyd.
And in our own remembrance the
"Writers' Buildings" in Calcutta,
where those young gentlemen were
at one time quartered (a range of
apartments which has now been trans-
figured into a splendid series of public
offices, but, wisely, has been kept to
its old name), was known to the natives
as Kardni hi Bdrik.
c. 1350.— "They have the custom that
when a ship arrives from India or elsewhere,
the slaves of the Sultan . . . carry with
them complete suits ... for the Rahhan or
skipper, and for the kirS.nI, who is the ship's
clerk." — Ihn Bahita, ii. 198.
,, "The second day after our ar-
rival at the port of Kailukari, the princess
escorted the nakJiodah (or skipper), the ki-
rSni, or clerk. . . ." — Ibid. iv. 250.
c. 1590. — "The Karrani is a writer who
keeps the accounts of the ship, and serves
out the water to the passengers." — Aln
(Blochmann), i. 280.
c. 1610. — "Le Secretaire s'apelle carans
. . ."—Pyrard de Laval, i. 152; [Hak. Soc.
i. 214].
[1611.—" Doubt you not but it is too true,
howsoever the Cranny flatters you with
better hopes." — Danvers, Letters, i. 117, and
see also i. 190.
[1684. — " Ye Noceda and Cranee."—
Pringle, Biarij of Ft. St. George, iii. 111.]
c. 1781.— "The gentlemen likewise, other
than the Military, who are in high offices and
employments, have amongst themselves de-
grees of service and work, which have not
come minutely to my knowledge ; but the
whole of them collectively are called
Carranis." — Seir Mutaqlierin, ii. 543.
1793._«* But, as Gay has it, example gains
where precept fails. As an encouragement
therefore to my brother crannies, I will offer
an instance or two, which are remembered as
good Company's jokes."— Hugh Boyd, The
Indian Observer, 42.
1810.— "The Cranny, or clerk, may be
either a native Armenian, a native Portu-
guese, or a Bengal\ee."—Wifl{amson, V. M.
i. 209.
CRAPE.
274
GREASE, CRTS.
1834.— "Nazir, see bail taken for 2000
rupees. The Crany will write your evidence,
Captain Forrester." — The Baboo, i. 311
It is curious to find this word ex-
plained by an old French writer, in
almost the modern application to East
Indians. This shows that the word
was used at Goa in something of its
Hindu sense of one of mixt blood.
1653. — " Les karanes sont engendrez d'vn
Mestis, et d'vne Indienne, lesquels sont
oliaustres. Ce mot de Karanes vient a mon
advis de Kara, qui signifie en Turq la terre,
ou bien la couleur noire, comme si Ton vou-
loit dire par karanes les enfans du pais, ou
bien les noirs : ils ont les mesmes aduantages
dans leur professions que les autres Mestis."
~~De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 226.
Compare in M. Polo, Bk. I., ch. 18, his
statement about the Caraonas, and note
thereon.
CRAPE, s. This is no Oriental
Avord, though crape comes from China.
It is the French cHjpe, i.e. crespey Lat.
crispuSy meaning frizzed or minutely
curled. As the word is given in a
16th century quotation by Littre, it is
probable that the name was first ap-
plied to a European texture. [Its use
in English dates from 1633, according
to the N.E.D.]
*' I own perhaps I might desire
Some shawls of true Cashmere —
Some narrowy crapes of China silk.
Like wrinkled skins, or scalded milk."
0. W. Holmes, ' Contentment.'
CREASE, CRIS, &c., s. A kind
of dagger, which is the character-
istic weapon of the Malay nations ;
from the Javanese name of the weapon,
adopted in Malay, krlSy IcirlSy or kres
(seeFavrey Did. Javanais-Frangais, 1376,
Crawfurd's Malay Diet, s.v., JansZy
Javaansch-Nederl. JVoordenhoeJc, 202).
The word has been generalised, and
is often applied to analogous weapons
of other nations, as 'an Arab crease,'
&c. It seems probable that the H.
word kirich, applied to a straight
sword, and now almost specifically to
a sword of European make, is identical
with the Malay word krls. See the
form of the latter word in Barbosa,
almost exactly kirich. Perhaps Turki
Milch is the original. [Platts gives
Skt. kriti, ' a sort of knife or dagger.']
If Reinaud is right in his translation
of the Arab Relations of the 9th and
10th centuries, in correcting a reading,
otherwise unintelligible, to khrly we
shall have a very early adoption of
this word by Western travellers. It
occurs, however, in a passage relating
to Ceylon.
c. 910. — " Formerly it was common enough
to see in this island a man of the country
walk into the market grasping in his hand
a khri, i.e. a dagger peculiar to the
country, of admirable make, and sharpened
to the finest edge. The man would lay
hands on the wealthiest of the merchants,
that he found, take him by the throat,
brandish his dagger before his eyes, and
finally drag him outside of the town. . . ." —
Relation, &c., par Reinavd, p. 156 ; and see
Arabic text, p. 120, near bottom.
It is curious to find the cris adopted
by Alboquerque as a piece of state
costume. When he received the am-
bassadors of Sheikh Ismael, i.e. the
Shah of Persia, Ismael Siifi, at Ormuz^
we read :
1515. — "For their reception there was
prepared a dais of three steps . . . which
was covered with carpets, and the Governor
seated thereon in a decorated chair, arrayed
in a tunic and surcoat of black damask,
with his collar, and his golden cris, as I
described before, and with his big, long
snow-white beard ; and at the back of the
dais the captains and gentlemen, hand-
somely attired, with their swords girt, and
behind them their pages with lances and
targets, and all uncovered." — Gorreay \u
423.
The portrait of Alboquerque in the 1st
vol. of Mr. Birch's Translation of the Com-
mentaries, realises the snow-white beard,
tunic, and black surcoat, but the cris is
missing. [The Malay Creese is referred to
in iii. 85.]
1516, — "They are girt with belts, and
carry daggers in their waists, wrought with
rich inlaid work, these they call querix." —
Barbosa, 193.
1552. — "And the quartermaster ran up
to the top, and thence beheld the son of
Timuta raja to be standing over the Captain
Major with a cris half drawn." — Castanheda,
ii. 363.
1572.—
"... assentada
lA no gremio da Aurora, onde nasceste,
Opulenta Malaca nomeada !
As settas venenosas que fizeste !
Os crises, com que j^ te vejo armd^da. . . .""
Gamdes, x. 44.
By Burton :
" . . . so strong thy site
there on Aurora's bosom, whence they rise,
thou Home of Opulence, Malacca hight !
The poysoned arrows which thine art
supplies,
the krises thirsting, as I see, for fight. ..."
1580.— A vocabulary of "Wordes of the
naturall language of laua " in the voyage of
CREASE, GRIS.
275
CROCODILE.
Sir Fr. Drake, has Cricke, 'a dagger.' —
Makl. iv. 246.
[1584. — "Crise." See quotation under A
MUCK.]
1586-88. — "The custom is that whenever
the King (of Java) doth die . . . the Avives
of the said King . . . every one with a
dagger in her hand (which dagger they call
a crese, and is as sharp as a razor) stab
themselves to the heart." — Cavendish, in
ffakl. iv. 337.
1591. — "Furthermore I enjoin and order
in the name of our said Lord . . . that no
servant go armed whether it be with staves
or daggers, or czisses." — Procl. of Vweroy
Alaihias d'Alboquerque in Archiv. Port.
Oriental, fasc. 3, p. 325.
1598. — " In the Western part of the Island
(Sumatra) is Manancabo where they make
Poinyards, which in India are called Cryses,
which are very well accounted and esteemed
of." — Linschoten, 33 ; [with some slight dif-
ferences of reading, Hak. Soc. i. 110].
1602. — ". . . Chinesische Dolchen, so sie
Oris nennen." — Hulsius, i. 33.
c. 1610. — "Ceux-lk ont d'ordinaire k leur
coste vn poignard onde qui s'apelle cris, et
qui vient d'Achen en Sumatra, de laua, et
de la Chine." — Fyrard de Laval, i. 121 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 164] ; also see ii. 101 ; [ii. 162, 170].
1634. — " Malayos crises, Arabes alfanges."
— Malaca Conquistada, ix. 32.
1686. — "The Cresset is a small thing like
a Baggonet which they always wear in War
or Peace, at Work or Play, from the greatest
of them to the poorest or meanest person." —
Dampier, i. 337.
1690. — "And as the Japanners . . . rip
up their Bowels with a Cric. . . ." — Ovington,
173.
1727. — "A Page of twelve Years of Age
. . . (said) that he would shew him the Way
to die, and with that he took a Cress,
and ran himself through the body." — A.
Hamilton, ii. 99 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 98].
1770. — "The people never go without a
poniard which they call cris." — Raynal
(tr. 1777), i. 97.
c. 1850-60.— "They (the English) chew
hashish, cut themselves with poisoned
creases . . . taste every poison, buy every
^Qcret."— Emerson, English Traits [ed. 1866,
ii. 59],
The Portuguese also formed a word
crisada, a blow with a cris (see Cas-
tanheda, iii. 379). And in English we
find a verb to ' crease ' ; see in Purclms,
i. 532, and this :
1604. — "This Boyhog we tortured not,
because of his confession, but crysed him." —
Scot's Discourse of lava, in Purchas, i. 175.
[1704. — "At which our people . . . were
most of them creezed."— F-w^e, Hedges'
Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxxxvii.]
Also in BraddeVs Abstract of the Sijara
Malayu :
"He was in consequence creased at the
shop of a sweetmeat seller, his blood
flowed on the ground, but his body dis-'
appeared miraculously."— ^S^wara Malayu, in
J. Ind. Arch. V. 318.
CREDERE, DEL. An old mercan-
tile term.
1813.— "Del credere, or guaranteeing the
responsibility of persons to whom goods
were sold — commission | per cent." — Mil-
hm-n, i. 235.
CREOLE, s. This word is never
used by the English in India, though
the mistake is sometimes made in
England of supposing it to be an
Anglo-Indian term. The original, so
far as we can learn, is Span, criollo, a
word of uncertain etymology, whence
the French Creole, a person of European
blood but colonial birth. See Skeat,
who concludes that criollo is a negro
corruption of criadillo, dim. of criado,
and is = ' little nursling.' Criados,
criadas, according to Pyrard de Laval,
[Hal:. Soc. ii. 89 seq."] were used at
Goa for male and female servants.
And see the passage quoted under
NEELAM from Correa, where the
words 'apparel and servants' are in
the original ' todo o fato e criados.'
1782. — "Mr. Macintosh being the son of
a Scotch Planter by a French Creole, of one
of the West India Islands, is as swarthy and
ill-looking a man as is to be seen on the
Portugueze Walk on the Royal Exchange."
— Price's Observations, &c. in Price's Tracts,
i. 9.
CROCODILE, s. This word is
seldom used in India ; alligator (q.v.)
being the term almost invariably em-
ployed.
c. 1328.— "There be also coquodriles,
which are vulgarly called calcatix [Lat.
calcatrix, 'a cockatrice']. . . . These ani-
mals be like lizards, and have a tail stretched
over all like unto a lizard's," kc— Friar
Jordanus, p. 19.
1590.— "One Crocodile was so huge and
greedy that he devoured an Alibamba, that
is a chained company of eight or nine slaves ;
but the indigestible Iron paid him his wages,
and murthered the murtherer. "—^Tuircw
Battel (West Africa), in Purclias, ii. 985.
[^1870. — ". . . I have been compelled to
amputate the limbs of persons seized by
crocodiles {Mugger) The Alligator
{ghai^al) sometimes devours children. . . . •—
Chevers, Med. Jurispr. in India, 366 scj.].
CRORE.
276
CROW-PHEASANT.
CBOEE, s. One hundred lakhs, i.e.
10,000,000. Thus a crore of rupees
was for many years almost the exact
equivalent of a million sterling. It
had once been a good deal more, and
has now been for some years a good
deal less. The H. is karor, Skt. koti.
c. 1315. — "Kales Dewar, the ruler of
Ma'bar, enjoyed a highly prosperous life. . . .
His coffers were replete with wealth, inso-
much that in the city of Mardi (Madura)
there were 1200 crores of gold deposited,
every crore being equal to a thousand laks,
and every lak to one hundred thousand
dinars." — Wassdf, in Elliot, iii. 52. N.B. —
The reading of the word crure is however
doubtful here (see note by Elliot in loco).
In any case the value of crore is misstated by
Wassaf.
c. 1343.— "They told me that a certain
Hindu farmed the revenue of the city and
its territories (Daulatabad) for 17 kardr . . .
as for the karor it is equivalent to 100 lahs,
and the lak to 100,000 dinars." — Ihn Batuta,
iv. 49.
c. 1350. — " In the course of three years he
had misappropriated about a kror of tanhis
from the revenue." — Zia-vddln-Barnl, in
Elliot, iii. 247.
c. 1590. — "Zealous and upright men were
put in charge of the revenues, each over one
Kror of dams." _ (These, it appears, were
called 'kxbT\&.)—Aln-i-Akhari, i. 13.
1609. — "The King's yeerely Income of
his Crowne Land is fiftie Crou of Riipias,
every Crou is an hundred Leches, and every
Lecke is an hundred thousand R^tpias." —
Hawkins, in Purchas, i. 216.
1628. — "The revenue of all the territories
under the Emperors of Delhi amounts, ac-
cording to the Royal registers, to six arbs
and thirty krors of dams. One arb is equal
to a hundred krors (a kror being ten millions)
and a hundred Krors of dams are equivalent
to two krors and fifty lacs of rupees." —
Muhammad Sharif Hanafi, in Elliot, vii. 138.
1690. — "The Nabob or Governour of Bengal
was reputed to have left behind him at his
Death, twenty Courous of Roupies: A
kourou is an hundred thousand lacks." —
Ovington, 189.
1757. — "In consideration of the
which the English Company have sustained
... I will give them one crore of rupees."
—Orme, ii. 162 (ed. 1803).
c. 1785. — "The revenues of the city of
Dacca, once the capital of Bengal, at a low
estimation amount annually to two kherore."
— Carraccioli's Life of Olive, i. 172.
1797. — "An Englishman, for H. E.'s
amusement, introduced the elegant Euro-
pean diversion of a race in sacks by old
women: the Nabob was delighted beyond
measure, and declared that though he had
spent a crore of rupees ... in procuring
amusement, he had never found one so
pleasing to him." — TeignmoiUh, Mem. i. 407.
1879.—
'Tell me what lies beyond our brazen
gates.'
Then one replied, 'The city first, fair
Prince !
And next King Bimbas4ra's realm, and
then
The vast flat world with crores on crores
of folk.'"
Sir E. Arnold, The Light of Asia, iii.
[CBOBI, s. " The possessor or col-
lector of a kror, or ten millions, of
any given kind of money ; it was
especially applied as an official desig-
nation, under the Mohammedan govern-
ment, to a collector of revenue to the
extent of a kror of dams, or 250,000
rupees, who Avas also at various times
invested with the general superin-
tendence of the lands in his district,
and the charge of the police." (Wilson.)
[c. 1590.— See quotation under CRORE.
[1675. — "Nor does this exempt them
from pishcashing the Nabob's Crewry or
Governour:" — Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak.
Soc. ii. ccxxxix.]
[CROTCHEY, KURACHEE,
properly Karachi, the sea-port and
chief town of the province of Sind,
which is a creation of the British rule,
no town appearing to have existed on
the site before 1725. In As Suyuti's
History of the Caliphs (E.T. p. 229) the
capture of Kirakh or Kiraj is men-
tioned. Sir H. M. Elliot thinks that
this place was probably situated in if
not named from Kachh. Jarrett {Am,
ii. 344, note) supposes this to be
Karachi, which Elliot identified with
the Krokala of Arrian. Here, accord-
ing to Curtius, dwelt the Arabioi or
Arabitai. The harbour of Karachi was
possibly the Porus Alexandri, where
Nearchus was detained by the monsoon
for twenty-four days (see McGrindlCy
Ancient India, 167, 262).
[1812.—" From Crotchey to Cape Monze
the people call themselves Balouches." —
Morier, Journey throxtgh Persia, p. 5.
[1839. — ". . . spices of all kinds, which
are carried from Bombay ... to Eoratchee
or other ports in Sind." — Elphinstone's
Gaubul, i. 384.]
CROW-PHEASANT, s. The
popular Anglo-Indian name of a some-
what ignoble bird (Fam. Cuculidae),
common all over the plains of India,
in Burma, and the Islands, viz. Gen-
GUBEB.
277
GUCUYA, GUGUYADA
tropus rujipennis, Illiger. It is held in
India to give omens.
1878.— "The crow-pheasant stalks past
with his chestnut wings drooping by his
side." — Phil. Robinson, In My Indian
Garden^ 7.
1883. — "There is that ungainly object the
coucal, crow-pheasant, jungle-crow, or what-
ever else you like to call the miscellaneous
thing, as it clambers through a creeper-laden
bush or spreads its reddish-bay wings and
makes a slow voyage to the next tree. To
judge by its appearance only it might be a
crow developing for a peacock, but its voice
seems to have been borrowed from a black-
faced monkey." — Tribes on, my Frontier, 155.
CUBEB, s. The fruit of the Piper
Guheba, a climbing shrub of the Malay
region. [Its Hind, name Jcabdh chinl
marks its importation from the East
by Chinese merchants.] The word and
the articles were well known in Europe
in the Middle Ages, the former being
taken directly from the Arab. Jcahdbah.
It was used as a spice like other
peppers, though less common. The
importation into Europe had become
infinitesimal, when it revived in last
century, owing to the medicinal power
of the article having become known to
our medical officers during the British
occupation of Java (1811-15). Several
particulars of interest will be found in
Hanbury and Fluchiger's Pharmacog.
626, and in the notes to Marco Polo, ii.
380.
c. 943.— "The territories of this Prince
(the Maharaja of the Isles) produce all sorts
of spices and aromatics. . . . The exports
are camphor, lign-aloes, clove, sandal-wood,
betel-nut, nutmeg, cardamom, cubeb {al-
kababah). . . ."—Mas'Udi, i. 341 seq.
13th cent. —
" Theo canel and the licoris
And swete savoury meynte I wis,
Theo gilofre, quybibe and mace. ..."
King Alesaunder, in Weber's Metr.
Rom., i. 279.
1298. — "This Island (Java) is of surpass-
ing wealth, producing black pepper, nutmegs,
spikenard, galingale, cubebs, cloves. . . ."
— Marco Polo, ii. 254.
c. 1328. — "There too (in Jaua) are pro-
duced cubebs, and nutmegs, and mace, and
all the other finest spices except pepper." —
Friar Jordaniis, 31.
c. 1340. — " The following are sold by thf.
pound. Raw silk ; saffron ; clove-stalks and
cloves ; cubebs ; lign-aloes. .-. ."—Pegolotti,
in CatJuiy, &c., p. 305.
,, "Cubebs are of two kinds, i.e.
domestic and wild, and both should be
entire a,nd light, and of good smell ; and the
domestic are known from the wild in this
way, that the former are a little more brown
than the wild ; also the domestic are round,
whilst the wiM have the lower part a little
flattened underneath like flattened buttons."
— Pegolotti, in Cathay, &c. ; in orig. 374 seq.
c. 1390.— "Take fresh pork, seethe it,
chop it small, and grind it well ; put to it
hard yolks of eggs, well mixed together,
with dried currants, powder of cinnamon,
and maces, cubebs, and cloves whole." —
Recipe in Wright's Domestic Manners, 350.
1563. — "iJ. Let us talk of cubebs; al-
though, according to Sepulveda, we seldom
use them alone, and only in compounds.
" 0. 'Tis not so in India ; on the contrary
they are much used by the Moors soaked in
wine . . . and in their native region, which
is Java, they are habitually used for coldness
of stomach ; you may believe me they hold
them for a very great medicine." — Garcia,
f. 80-801'.
1572. — "The Indian physicians use
Cubebs as cordials for the stomach. . . ." —
Acosta, p. 138.
1612.— "Cubebs, the pound . . . xvi. s."
— Rates and Valuati&iin (Scotland).
1874. — "In a list of drugs to be sold in
the . . . city of Ulm, a.d. 1596, cubebs are
mentioned . . . the price for half an ounce
being 8 hreuzers." — Hanb. d: Fluck. W^.
CUBEER BUBR, n.p. This was a
famous banyan-tree on an island of
the Nerbudda, some 12 m. N.E. of
Baroch, and a favourite resort of the
English there in the 18th century. It
is described by Forbes in his Or. Mem,.
i. 28 ; [2nd ed. i. 16, and in Pandurang
Hari, ed. 1873, ii. 137 seqq.]. Forbes
says that it was thus called by the
Hindus in memory of a favourite
saint (no doubt Kabir). Possibly, how-
ever, the name was merely the Ar.
kablr, 'great,' given by some Mahom-
medan, and misinterpreted into an
allusion to the sectarian leader.
[1623.—" On an other side of the city, but
out of the circuit of the houses, in an open
place, is seen a great and fair tree, of that
kind which I saw in the sea coasts of Persia,^
near Ormuz, called there Lul, but here ^«r."
—P.'della Valle, Hak. See. i. 35. Mr. Grey
identifies this with the CUBEER BURR.]
1818.—" The popular tradition among the
Hindus is that a man of great sanctity
named Kubeer, having cleaned his teeth,
as is practised in India, with a piece of
stick, stuck it into the ground, that it took
root, and became what it now is."— Copland,
in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. i. 290.
CUCUYA, CUCUYADA, s. Aery
of alarm or warning ; Malayal. hukkuya,
'to cry out'; not used by English,
but found among Portuguese writers,
who formed cucuyada from the native
CUDDALORE.
278
GULGEE.
word, as they did Grisada from kris
(see CREASE). See Gorrea, Lendas, ii.
2. 926. See also quotation from
Tennent, under COSS, and compare
Australian cooey.
1525. — " On this immediately some of his
Nairs who accompanied him, desired to
smite the Portuguese who were going
through the streets ; but the Regedor would
not permit it ; and the Caimal approaching
the King's palace, without entering to
speak to the King, ordered those cries of
theirs to be made which they call CUCU-
yadas, and in a few minutes there gathered
together more than 2000 Nairs with their
arms. . . ." — Gorred, ii. 926,
1543. — "At the house of the pagod there
was a high enclosure-wall of stone, where
the Governor collected all his people, and
those of the country came trooping with
bows and arrows and a few matchlocks,
raising great cries and cucuyadas, such as
they employ to call each other to war, just
like cranes when they are going to take
vfing."—Ibid. iv. 327.
CUDDALOEE, n.p. A place on
the marine backwater 16 m. S. of
Pondicherry, famous in the early
Anglo- Indian history of Coromandel.
It was settled by the Company in
1682-3, and Fort St. David's was
erected there soon after. Probably
the correct name is Kadal-ur^ * Sea-
Town.' [The Madras Gloss, gives Tam.
kudal, 'junction,' ur, 'village,' because
it stands on the confluence of the
Kadilam and Paravanar Rivers.]
[1773.— "Fort St. David is . . . built on a
rising ground, about a mile from the Black-
Town, which is called Cuddalore." — Ives,
p. 18.]
CUDDAPAH, n.p. Tel.
['threshold,' said to take its name from
the fact that it is situated at the open-
ing of the pass which leads to the holy
town of Tripatty (Gribble, Man. of
Guddapah, p. 3) ; others connect it
with Skt. kripa^ 'pity,' and the
Skt. name is Kripanagara]. A chief
town and district of the Madras Presi-
dency. It is always written Kurpah
in Kirkpatrick's Translation of Tippoo's
Letters, [and see Wilks, Mysore, ed.
1869, i. 303]. It has been suggested
as possible that it is the KAPIFH (for
KAPinH) of Ptolemy's Ta])les. [Kur-
pah indigo is quoted on the London
market.]
1768.— "The chiefs of Shanoor and Eirpa
also followed the same path." — H. of Hydur
Naik, 189.
CUDDOO, s.. A generic name for
pumpkins, [but usually applied to the
musk-melon, cucurhita moschata (Watt,
Econ. Diet. ii. 640)]. Hind. Kaddu.
[1870.— "Pumpkin, Red and White— Hind.
Kuddoo. This vegetable grows in great
abundance in all parts of the Deccan." —
Riddell, Ind. Dam. Econ. 568.]
CUDDY, s. The public or captain's
cabin of an Indiaman or other pas-
senger ship. We have not been able
to trace the origin satisfactorily. It
must, however, be the same with the
Dvitch and Germ, kajute, which has
the same signification. This is also
the Scandinavian languages, Sw. in
kujuta, Dan. kahyt, and Grimm quotes
kajute, "Casteria," from a vocabulary
of Saxon words used in the first half
of 15th century. It is perhaps origin-
ally the same with the Fr. cahute, 'a
hovel,' which Littre quotes from 12th
century as quahute. Ducange has L.
Latin cahua, 'casa, tugurium,' but a
little doubtfully. [Burton {Ar. Nights,
xi. 169) gives P. kadah, 'a room,' and
compares Cimira. The N.E.D. leaves
the question doubtful.]
1726. — "Neither will they go into any
ship's Ca3ru3rt so long as they see any one
in the Skipper's cabin, or on the half -deck."
Valentijn, Chorom. [and Pegu), 134.
1769. — "It was his (the Captain's) in-
variable practice on Sunday to let do^n a
canvas curtain at one end of the cuddy
. . . and to read the church service, — a
duty which he considered a complete clear-
ance of the sins of the preceding week." —
Life of Lord Teignmonth, i. 12.
1848. — "The youngsters among the pas-
sengers, young Chaffers of the 150th, and
poor little Ricketts, coming home after his
third fever, used to draw out Sedley at the
cuddy-table, and make him tell prodigious
stories about himself and his exploits
against tigers and Napoleon." — Vanity
Fair, ed. 1867, ii. 255.
CULGEE, s. A jewelled plume
surmounting the sirpesh or aigrette
upon the turban. Shakespear gives
kalghl as a Turki word. [Platts gives
kalghd, kalghl, and refers it to Skt.
kalasa, ' a spire.']
c. 1514. — "In this manner the people of
B&r&,n catch great numbers of herons. The
Kilki-«y ['Plumes worn on the cap or
turban on great occasions.' Also see Punjab
Trade Report, App., p. ccxv.] are of the
heron's feathers." — Baher, 154.
1715. — "John Surman received a vest and
Culgee set with precious stones." — Wheeler,
ii. 246.
CULMUREEA, KOORMUREEA. 279
CUMMERBUND,
1759. — " To present to Omed Roy, viz. : —
1 Culgah 1200 0 0
1 Surpage {sirpesh, or aigrette) . 600 0 0
1 Killot (see Killut) . . . 250 0 0 "
— ExpeTises of Nabob's Entertainment. In
Long, 193.
1786. — "Three Eulgies, three Siirpauhes
(see Sirpech), and three Pitduks (?) \jpadal;
H. 'a badge, a flat piece of gold, a neck
ornament'] of the value of 36,320 rupees
have been despatched to you in a casket." —
Tippoo's Letters, 263.
[1892.— Of a Banjara ox— "Over the
beast's forehead is a shaped frontlet of
cotton cloth bordered with patterns in
colour with pieces of mirror sewn in, and
crowned by a kalg^ or aigrette of peacock
feather tips." — L. Kipling, Beast and Man
in India, 147.
[The word was also applied to a rich
silk cloth imported from India.
[1714. — In a list of goods belonging to
sub-governors of the South Sea C. — "A pair
of culgee window curtains." — 2 ser. Notes <L
Q. VI. 244.]
CULMUREEA, KOORMUREEA,
s. Nautical H. kalmarlya^ 'a calm,'
taken direct from Port, cahnaria (Roe-
buck).
CULSEY, s. According to the
quotation a weight of about a candy
(q.v.). We have traced the word,
which is rare, also in Prinsep's Tables
(ed. Thomas, p. 115), as a measure in
Bhuj, kalsl. And we find R. Drummond
gives it : '■'•Kulsee or GuUy (Guz.). A
weight of sixteen maunds" (the Guzerat
maunds are about 40 lbs., therefore
^aisi = about 640 lbs.). [The word is
probably Skt. kalasi, ' a water jar,' and
nence a grain measure. The Madras
Gloss, gives Can. kalasi as a measure of
capacity holding 14 Seers.]
1813. — "So plentiful are mangos . . .
that during my residence in Guzerat they
were sold in the public markets for one
rupee the culsey ; or 600 pounds in English
weight." — Forbes, Orient. Mem. i. 30 ; [2d.
€d. i. 20].
CUMBLY, OUMLY, CUMMUL,
s. A blanket ; a coarse woollen cloth.
Skt. kamhala., appearing in the verna-
culars in slightly varying forms, e.g.
H. kamli. Our first quotation shows a
curious attempt to connect this word
with the Arab, hammdl, ' a porter ' (see
HUMMAUL), and with the camel's hair
of John Baptist's raiment. The word
is introduced into Portuguese as cam-
lolim, ' a cloak.'
c. 1350. — "It is customary to make of
those fibres wet-weather mantles for those
rustics whom they call cavmlls,* whose
business it is to carry burdens, and also to
carry men and women on their shoulders in
palankins {lectids). ... A garment, such
as I mean, of this camall cloth (and not
camel cloth) I wore till I got to Florence.
. . . No doubt the raiment of John the
Baptist was of that kind. For, as regards
earners hair, it is, next to silk, the softest
stuff in the world, and never could have
been meant. . . ." — John Marignolli, in
Oatkay, 366.
1606. — "We wear nothing more fre-
quently than those cambolins." — Oouvea,
f. 132.
[c. 1610. — " Of it they make also good
store of cloaks and capes, called by the
Indians Mansaus, and by the Portuguese
' Ormus cambalis.'" — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. ii. 240.]
1673. — "Leaving off to wonder at the
natives quivering and quaking after Sunset
wrapping themselves in a combly or Hair-
Cloth."— T^ryer, 54.
1690. — "Camlees, which are a sort of
Hair Coat made in Persia. . . ."—Ovington,
455.
1718.—" But as a body called the Cammul-
jooshes, or blanket wearers, were going to
join Qhandaoran, their commander, they
fell in with a body of troops of Mahratta
horse, who forbade their going further." —
Seir Mutaqherin, i. 143.
1781.— "One comley as a covering . . .
4 fanams, 6 duhs, 0 cash."— Prison Expenses
of Hon. J. Lindsay, Lives of Lindsays, lii.
1798.—". . . a large black Kimimul, or
blanket."— 6r. Forster, Travels, i. 194.
1800.— "One of the old gentlemen, ob-
serving that I looked very hard at his ciunly,
was alarmed lest I should think he possessed
numerous flocks of sheep." — Letter of Sir
T. Munro, in Life, i. 281.
1813.— Forbes has cameleens.— Or. Mem.
i. 195 ; [2d. ed. i. 108].
CUMMERBUND, s. A girdle.
H. from P. kaiimr-hand, i.e. ' lom-band.'
Such an article of dress is habitually
worn by domestic servants, peons, and
irregular troops ; but any waist-belt is
so termed.
[1534.— "And tying on a cummerbimd
{canmrabando) of yellow silk."— Cor/m, iii.
588. Canmrabandes in Dalboqverqns, Comm.,
Hak. Soc. iv. 104.]
1552.— "The Governor arriving at Goa
received there a present of a rich cloth of
Persia which is called comarbados, being
of gold and si\k."—Castanheda, iii. 396.
» Camalli (=facchini) survives from the Arabic
in some parts of Sicily.
. CUMQUOT.
280
CURIA MURIA.
1616. — "The nobleman of Xaxma sent to
have a sample of gallie pottes, jugges, po-
dingers, lookinglasses, table bookes, chint
bramport, and combarbands, with the
prices." — Cocks' s Diary, i. 147.
1638.— "lis serrent la veste d'vne cein-
ture, qu'ils appellent Commerbant."— Maw-
delslOy 223.
1648. — "In the middle they have a well
adjusted girdle, called a Commerbant."—
Van Twist, 65.
1727.— "They have also a fine Turband,
embroidered Shoes, and a Dagger of Value,
stuck into a fine Cummerband, or Sash."—
A. Hamilton, i. 229 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 233].
1810. — "They generally have the turbans
and cimuner-bunds of the same colour, by
way of livery." — Williamson, V, M. i. 274.
[1826.— "My white coat was loose, for
want of a 'kMmheTh\md."—Pandurang Hari,
ed. 1873, i. 275.]
1880. — ". . . The Punjab seems to have
found out Manchester. A meeting of native
merchants at Umritsur . . . describes the
effects of a shower of rain on the English-
made turbans and Kummerbunds as if their
heads and loins were enveloped by layers of
starch." — Pioneer Mail, June 17.
CUMQUOT, s. The fruit of Citrus
japonica, a miniature orange, often
sent in jars of preserved fruits, from
China. Kumhwat is the Canton pro-
nunciation of kin-hiiy ' gold orange,' the
Chinese name of the fruit.
CUMBA, s. H. Jcamrd, from Port.
cdmaraj a chamber, a cabin. [In
Upper India the drawing-room is the
got kamrdf so called because one end of
it is usually semi-circular.]
CUMRUNGA, s. See
BOLA.
CABAM-
CUMSHAW, s. Chin. Pigeon-
English for bucksheesh (q.v.), or a
present of any kind. According to
Giles it is the Amoy pron. (Jcam-sia)
of two characters signifying 'grateful
thanks.' Bp. Moule suggests kan-siu
(or Cantonese) kam-sau, ' thank-gift.'
1879. — ". . . they pressed upon us, block-
ing out the light, uttering discordant cries,
and clamouring with one voice, Kum-sha,
i.e. backsheesh, looking more like demons
than living men." — Miss Bird's Golden Cher-
sonese, 70.
1882.—" As the ship got under weigh, the
Compradore's cumshas, according to 'olo
custom,' were brought on board . . . dried
lychee, Nankin dates . . . baskets of
oranges, and preserved ginger." — The Fan-
kwae, 103.
CUNCHUNEE, s. H. kanchanl.
A dancing-girl. According to Shake-
spear, this is the feminine of a caste,
Kanchan, whose women are dancers.
But there is doubt as to this : [see
Crooke, Tribes and Castes, N.W P. iv.
364, for the Kanchan caste.] Kanchan
is ' gold ' ; also a yellow pigment, which
the women mav have used ; see quot.
from Bernier. "^[See DANCING-GIRL.]
[c. 1590.— "The Kanjari ; the men of thi&
class play the Pakhawaj, the Eabab, and
the Tala, while the women sing and dance..
His Majesty calls them Kanchanis."— J^in,.
ed. Jarrett, iii. 257.]
c. 1660.— "But there is one thing which
seems to me a little too extravagant . . .
the publick Women, I mean not those of
the Bazar, but those more retired and con-
siderable ones that go to the great marriages
at the houses of the Omrahs and Manseb-
dars to sing and dance, those that are called
Kenchen, as if you should say the guilded
the blossoming ones. . . ." — Bernier, E.T.
88 ; [ed. Constable, 273 seq.].
c. 1661.—" On regala dans le Serrail,
toutes ces Dames Etrangferes, de festins et
des dances des Quenchenies, qui sont des
femmes et des filles d'lme Caste de ce nom,
qui n'ont point d 'autre profession que cell©
de la danse." — Thevenot, v. 151.
1689.— "And here the Dancing Wenches^
or Quenchenies, entertain you, if you
please." — Ovington, 257.
1799._'« In the evening the Canchanis . . .
have exhibited before the Prince and court."
— Diary in Life of Colebrooke, 153.
1810.— "The dancing-women are of differ-
ent kinds . . . the Meeraseens never per-
form before assemblies of men. . . . The
Kunchenee are of an opposite stamp ; they
dance and sing for the amusement of th^
male sex." — Williamson, V. M. i. 386.
CURIA MURIA, n.p. The name
of a group of islands off the S.E. coast
of Arabia (Kharydn Marydn, of Edrisi).
1527.— "Thus as they sailed, the ship got
lost upon the shore of Fartaque in (the
region of) Curia Muria ; and having swum
ashore they got along in company of the
Moors by land to Calayata, and thence on
to Ormuz." — Correa, iii. 562 ; see also i. 366.
c. 1535.— "Dopo Adem h Fartaque, e le
isole Curia, Muria. . . ." — Sommario de'
Regni, in Ramusio, f . 325.
1540.— "We letted not to discover the
Isles of Curia, Muria, and Avedalcuria
(in orig. Abedal curia). "—Mendez Pinto, E.T.
p. 4.
[1553.— See quotation under BOSAL-
GAT.]
1554. — ««. . . it is necessary to come
forth between Sdkara and the islands Khur
or Miiria {Khor Moriya)."—The Mohit, in
Jour. As. Soc. Beng. v. 459;
GURNUM.
281
CURRY.
[1833. — "The next place to Sangra is
Koorya Moorya Bay, which is extensive,
and has good soundings throughout ; the
islands are named Jibly, Hallanny, Soda,
and Haskee." — Ow-en, Nai^. i. 348.]
1834. — "The next place to Saugra is
Koorya Moorya Bay."— J. R. Geog. Soc. ii.
CURNUM, s. Tel. haranamu ; a
village accountant, a town-clerk.
Ace. to Wilson from Skt. haraiiaj
(see CRANNY). [It corresponds to the
Tarn. kanaJcan (see CONICOPOLY).]
1827. — " Very little care has been taken
to preserve the survey accounts. Those of
several villages are not to be found. Of
the remainder only a small share is in the
Collector's cutcherry, and the rest is in
the hands of cumums, written on cadjans."
—Minute by Sir T. Munro, in ArbiithnoL i.
285.
CUROUNDA, s. H. karaunda. A
small plum-like fruit, which makes
good jelly and tarts, and which the
natives pickle. It is borne by Carissa
carandas, L., a shrub common in many
parts of India (N.O. Apocynaceae).
[1870. — Riddell gives a receipt for kur-
under jelly, Ind. Dom. Econ. 338.]
[CURRIG JEMA, adj. A corr. of
H. khdrij jama, " separated or detached
from the rental of the State, as lands
exempt from rent, or of which the
revenue has been assigned to in-
dividuals or institutions " ( Wilson).
[1687. — " .... that whenever they have
a mind to build Factorys, satisfying for the
land where it was Currig Jema, that is
over measure, not entred in the King's
books, or paying the usuall and accustomed
Kent, no Government should molest them."
— F«/c, Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. Ixiii.]
CURRUMSHAW HILLS, n.p.
This name appears in Eennell's Bengal
Atlas, applied to hills in the Gaya
district. It is ingeniously supposed
by F. Buchanan to have been a mis-
take of the geographer's, in taking
Kama - Clmwpdr (' Kama's place of
meeting or teaching'), the name of an
ancient ruin on the hills in question,
for Karnacliau Pahdr (Pa/iar=Hill).—
{Eastern India, i. 4).
CURRY, s. In the East the staple
food consists of some cereal, either (as
in N. India) in the form of flour baked
into unleavened cakes, or boiled in the
grain, as rice is. Such food having
little taste, some small quantity of a
much more savoury preparation is
added as a relish, or ' kitchen,' to use
the phrase of our forefathers. And this
is in fact the proper office of curry in
native diet. It consists of meat, fish,
fruit, or vegetables, cooked with a
quantity of bruised spices and turmeric
[see MUSSALLA] ; and a little of this
gives a flavour to a large mess of rice.
The word is Tam. kari, i.e. ' sauce ' ;
\kari, v. 'to eat by biting']. The
Canarese form karil was that adopted
by the Portuguese, and is still in use
at Goa. It is remarkable in how
many countries a similar dish is ha-
bitual ; jpildo [see PILLAU] is the an-
alogous mess in Persia, and kuskussu
in Algeria ; in Egypt a dish well
known as ruzz mufalfal [Lane, Mod.
Egypt, ed. 1871, i. 185], or "peppered
rice." In England the proportions of
rice and "kitchen" are usually reversed,
so that the latter is made to constitute
the bulk of the dish.
The oldest indication of the Indian
cuisine in this kind, though not a very
precise one, is cited by Athenaeus from
Megasthenes : " Among the Indians,
at a banquet, a table is set before each
individual . . . and on the table is
placed a golden dish on which they
throw, first of all, boiled rice ....
and then they add many sorts of meat
dressed after the Indian fashion"
(Athen., by Yonge, iv. 39). The
earliest precise mention of curry is in
the Mahavanso (c. a.d. 477), where it is
said of Kassapo that "he partook of
rice dressed in butter, with its full
accompaniment of curries." This is
Tumour's translation, the original Pali
being supa.
It is possible, however, that the kind
of curry used by Europeans and Msl-
hommedans is not of purely Indian
origin, but has come down from the
spiced cookery of medieval Europe
and Western Asia. The medieval
spiced dishes in question were even
coloured like curry. Turmeric, indeed,
called by Garcia de Orta, Indian saffron,
was yet unknown in Europe, but it
was represented by saffron and sandal-
wood. A notable incident occurs in
the old English poem of King Richard,
wherein the Lion-heart feasts on the
head of a Saracen —
"soden full hastily
"With powder and with spysory, ^^
And with saffron of good colour."
CURRY.
282
CURRY,
Moreover, there is hardly room for
doubt that capsicum or red pepper (see
CHILLY) was introduced into India by
the Portuguese (see Hanhury and Fliick-
iger^ 407) ; and this spice constitutes
the most important ingredient in
modern curries. The Sanskrit books
of cookery, which cannot l3e of any
considerable antiquity, contain many
recipes for curry without this ingre-
dient. A recipe for curry (caril) is
given, according to Bluteau, in the
Portuguese Arte de Cozinha, p. 101.
This must be of the 17th century.
It should be added that kari was,
among the people of S. India, the
name of only one form of 'kitchen'
for rice, viz. of that in consistency
resembling broth, as several of the
earlier quotations indicate. Europeans
have applied it to all the savoury con-
coctions of analogous spicy character
eaten with rice. These may be divided
into three classes — viz. (1), that just
noticed ; (2), that in the form of a
stew of meat, fish or vegetables ; (3),
that called by Europeans 'dry curry.'
These form the successive courses of
a Hindu meal in S. India, and have in
the vernaculars several discriminating
names.
In Java the Dutch, in their employ-
ment of curry, keep much nearer to
the original Hindu practice. At a
breakfast, it is common to hand round
with the rice a dish divided into many
sectoral spaces, each of which contains
a different kind of curry, more or less
liquid.
According to the Fankwae at Canton
(1882), the word is used at the Chinese
ports (we presume in talking with
Chinese servants) in the form kaarle
(p. 62).
1502. — "Then the Captain-major com-
manded them to cut off the hands and ears
of all the crews, and put all that into one of
the small vessels, into which he ordered
them to put the friar, also without ears or
nose or hands, which he ordered to be strung
round his neck with a palm-leaf for the
Kling, on which he told him to have a curry
(caril) made to eat of what his friar brought
him."— Gorrea, Three Voyages, Hak. Soc.
-331. The "Friar" was a Brahman, in the
dress of a friar, to whom the odious ruffian
Vasco da Gama had given a safe-conduct.
1563. — "They made dishes of fowl and
flesh, which they call caril." — Garcia, f. 68.
c. 1580. — "The victual of these (renegade
soldiers) is like that of the barbarous people ;
that of Moors all hringe [bijinj, * rice ] ; that
of Gentoos rice-carril." — Primor e Honra,
&c., f. 9v.
1598. — " Most of their fish is eaten with
rice, which they seeth in broth, which they
put upon the rice, and is somewhat soure,
as if it were sodden in gooseberries, or un-
ripe grapes, but it tasteth well, and is called
Carriel [v.l. Carriil], which is their daily
meat." — Ltnschoten, 88 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 11].
This is a good description of the ordinary
tamarind curry of S. India.
1606. — "Their ordinary food is boiled rice
with many varieties of certain soups which
they pour upon it, and which in those parts
are commonly called caril." — Govvea, 616.
1608-1610. — ". . . me disoit qu'il y auoit
plus de 40 ans, qu'il estoit esclaue, et auoit
gagne bon argent a celuy qui le possedoit ;
et toute fois qu'il ne luy donnoit pour tout
viure qu'vne mesure de riz cru par iour sans
autre chose . . . et quelquefois de\ix
haservqves, qui sont quelque deux deniers
(see BUDGROOK), pour auoir du Caril a
mettre auec le riz." — Mocqnet, Voyages, 337.
1623. — "In India they give the name of
caril to certain messes made with butter,
with the kernel of the coco-nut (in place of
which might be used in our part of the
world milk of almonds) . . . with spiceries
of every kind, among the rest cardamom
and ginger . . . with vegetables, fruits, and
a thousand other condiments of sorts ; . . .
and the Christians, who eat everything, put
in also flesh or fish of every kind, and some-
times eggs . . . with all which things they
make a kind of broth in the fashion of our
guazzetti (or hotch-potches) . . . and this
broth with all the said condiments in it they
pour over a good quantity of rice boiled
simply with water and salt, and the whole
makes a most savoury and substantial
mess."— 7\ della Valle, ii. 709 ; [Hak. Soc.
ii. 328.]
1681. — "Most sorts of these delicious
Fruits they gather before they be ripe,
and boyl them to make Carrees, to use the
Portuguese word, that is somewhat to eat
with and relish their Kice." — Knox, p. 12.
This perhaps indicates that the English curry _
is formed from the Port, carls, plural of
caril.
c. 1690.—" Curcuma in India, tam ad
cibum quam ad medecinam adhibetur, Indi
enim . . . adeo ipsi adsueti sunt ut cum
cunctis admiscent condimentis et piscibus,
praesertim autem isti quod karri ipsis
vocatur." — Rumphius, Pars Vta. p. 166.
c. 1759-60.— "The currees are infinitely
various, being a sort of fricacees to eat with
rice, made of any animals or vegetables." —
Grose, i. 150. ,
1781.— "To-day have curry and rice for
my dinner, and plenty of it as C , my
messmate, has got the gripes, and cannot
eat his share." — Hon. J. Lindsay's Imprison-
ment, in Lives of Lindsays, in. 296.
1794-97.—
"The Bengal squad he fed so wondrous nice,
Baring his currie took, and Scott his rice."
I*ursuits of Literature f 5th ed., p. 287.
I
CURRY-STUFF.
283
cuscuss, cuss.
This shows that curry was not a domesti-
-cated dish in England at the date of publi-
-cation. It also is a sample of what the
wit was that ran through so many editions !
c. 1830. — "J'ai substitu^ le lait a I'eau
pour boisson . . . c'est une sorte de contre-
poison pour I'essence de feu que forme la
sauce enrag^e de mon sempiternel caxi." —
.Jacque7no7it, Cor)-espo7idance, i. 196.
1848. — " Now we have seen how Mrs.
Sedley had prepared a fine curry for her
son." — Vanity Fair, ch. iv.
1860. — ". . . Vegetables, and especially
farinaceous food, are especially to be com-
mended. The latter is indeed rendered
attractive by the unrivalled excellence of
the Singhalese in the preparation of in-
numerable curries, each tempered by the
delicate creamy juice expressed from the
flesh of the cocoa-nut. after it has been
reduced to a pulp." — Tennent's Ceylon, i. 77.
N.B. Tennent is misled in supposing (i.
437) that chillies are mentioned in the
Mahavanso. The word is maricha, which
simply means "pepper," and which Tumour
has translated erroneously (p. 158).
1874. — "The craving of the day is for
■quasi-intellectual food, not less highly pep-
pered than the curries which gratify the
faded stomach of a returned Nabob." —
Blackwood's Magazine, Oct. 434.
The Dutch use the word as Kerrie
or Karrie ; and Kari d VIndienne has
.a place in French cartes.
CURRY-STUFF, s. Onions, chiUies,
■&C. ; the usual material for preparing
■curry, otherwise mussalla (q.v.), repre-
sented in England by tlie preparations
called curry-'powder and curry-paste.
1860. — ". . . with plots of esculents and
curry-stuffs of every variety, onions, chil-
lies, yams, cassavas, and sweet potatoes." —
Tennent's Ceylon, i. 463.
CUSBAH, s. Ar.— H. lasha, la-
sahaj the chief place of a pergunnah
<q.v.).
1548. — "And the cagabe of Tanaa is
rented at 4450 »arc?ao«."—*S^. Botellio, Toniho,
150.
[c. 1590.— "In the fortieth year of his
Majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of
-one hundred and five Sirairs, sub-divided
into two thousand seven hundred and
thirty-sevenkusbahs."— .4?/eew, tr. Gladwin,
ii. 1 ; Jarrett, ii. 115.]
1644. — "On the land side are the houses
of the Vazador (?) or Possessor of the
'Casabe, which is as much as to say the town
-or aldea of Mombaym (Bombay). This
town of Mombaym is a small and scattered
affair."— ^ocarro, MS. fol. 227.
c. 1844-45. — "In the centre of the large
<Ju8bah of Streevygoontum exists an old
Wud fort, or rather wall of about 20 feet
high, surrounding some 120 houses of a
body of people calling themselves Kotie
Vellalas,~that is * Fort Vellalas.' Within
this wall no police officer, warrant or Peon
ever enters. . . . The females are said to
be kept in a state of great degradation and
ignorance. They never pass without the
walls alive ; when dead they are carried
out by night in sacks." — Report by Mr. E.
B. Thomas, Collector of Tinnevelly, quoted
in Lord Stanhope's Miscellanies, 2nd Series,
1872, p. 132.
CUSCUSS, cuss, s. Pers.— H.
khaskhas. The roots of a grass [called
in N. India senthd or tin,] which
abounds in the drier parts of India,
Anatlierum muricatum (Beau v.), An-
dropogon muricatus (Retz), used in
India during the hot dry winds to
make screens, which are kept con-
stantly wet, in the window openings,
and the fragrant evaporation from
which greatly cools the house (see
TATTY). This device seems to be as-
cribed by Abul Fazl to the invention
of Akbar. These roots are well known
in France by the name vetyver, which
is the Tam. name vettiveru, ' the root
which is dug up.' In some of the N.
Indian vernaculars khaskhas is *a
poppy -head' ; [but this is a different
word, Skt. klmsklmsa, and compare P.
Mmshhhasli].
c. 1590.— "But they (the Hindus) were
notorious for the want of cold water, the
intolerable heat of their climate. . . . His
Majesty remedied all these evils and defects.
He taught them how to cool water by the
help of saltpetre. ... He ordered mats to
be woven of a cold odoriferous root called
Khuss . . . and when wetted with water
on the outside, those within enjoy a pleas-
ant cool air in the height of summer." —
Ayeem. {Oladvnn, 1800), ii. 196 ; [ed. Jarrett,
iii. 9].
1663.— "Kas hanays." See quotation
under TATTY.
1810.— "The Kuss-Kuss . . . when fresh,
is rather fragrant, though the scent is some-
what terraceous."— ^'^7/^«?ft5o», V. M. i.
235.
1824.—" We have tried to keep our rooms
cool with 'tatties,' which are mats formed
of the Kuskos, a peculiar sweet-scented
grass. . . ."—Heher, ed. 1844, i. 59.
It is curious that the coarse grass
which covers the more naked parts of
the Islands of the Indian Archipelago
appears to be called kusu-kusu {iVallace,
2nd ed. ii. 74). But we know not if
there is any community of origin in
these names.
CUSPADOBE.
284
CUSTARD-APPLE.
[1832. — "The sirrakee {sirkl) and sainturh
{senthd) are two specimens of one genus of
jungle grass, the roots of which are called
secundah {sirhanda) or khUB-khus." — Mrs.
Meer Hasan Ali, Observations, &c., ii. 208.]
In the sense of poppy-seed or poppy-
head, this word is P. ; De Orta says
Ar. ; [see above.]
1563. — ". . . at Cambaiete, seeing in the
market that they were selling poppy-heads
big enough to fill a canada, and also some
no bigger than ours, and asking the name,
I was told that it was caxcax (cashcash) —
and that in fact is the name in Arabic —
and they told me that of these poppies was
made opium [amfiao), cuts being made in
the poppy-head, so that the opium exudes."
—Garcia De Orta, i. 155.
1621.— "The 24th of April public pro-
clamation was made in Ispahan by the
King's order . . . that on pain of death,
no one should drink cocnur, which is a
liquor made from the husk of the capsule
of opium, called by them khash-khash." —
P. della Valle, ii. 209 ; [cocnur is P. koknar],
CUSP ADORE, s. An old term for
a spittoon. FoTt.'cuspadeira, from cuspir,
[Lat. conspiiere], to spit. Cuspidor
Mould be properly qui multum spuit.
[1554. — Speaking of the greatness of the
Sultan of Bengal, he says to illustrate it —
"Prom the camphor which goes with his
spittle when he spits into his gold spittoon
(cospidor) his chamberlain has an income of
2000 cruzados." — Castanheda, Bk. iv. ch. 83.]
1672. — "Here maintain themselves three
of the most powerful lords and Naiks of this
kingdom, who are subject to the Crown
of Velour, and pay it tribute of many
hundred Pagodas . . . viz. Vitipa-naik of
Madura, the King's Cuspidoor-bearer, 200
Pagodas, Gristapa-naik of Chengier, the
King's ^e^e^server, 200 pagodas, the Naih
of Tanjouwer, the King's Warder and
Umbrella carrier, 400 Pagodas. . . ." —
Baldaeus, Germ. ed. 153.
1735. — In a list of silver plate we have
"5 cuspadores."— IF^eeZer, iii. 139.
1775. — "Before each person was placed'a
large brass salver, a black earthen pot of
water, and a brass cuspadore." — Forrest, V.
to N. Guinea, &c. (at Magindanao), 235.
[1900.— "The royal cuspadore" is men-
tioned among the regalia at Selangor, and a
" cuspadore " (l-etor) is part of the marriage
appliances. — Skeat, Malay Magic, 26, 374.]
CUSTARD-APPLE, s. The name
in India of a fruit (Anona squamosa, L.)
originally introduced from S. America,
Imt which spread over India during the
16th century. Its commonest name
in Hindustan is sharifa, i.e. ' noble ' ;
but it is also called SUap'hal, i.e. ' the
Fruit of Sita,' whilst another Anona
('bullock's heart,' A. reticulata, L., the
custard-apple of the W. Indies, where
both names are applied to it) ia called
in the south by the name of her
husband Rama. And the SUap'hal and
Rdmp'hal hsLve become the subject of
Hindu legends (see Forbes, Or. Mem. iii.
410). The fruit is called in Chinese
Fan-li-chi, i.e. foreign leechee.
A curious controversy has arisen
from time to time as to whether this
fruit and its congeners were really
imported from the New World, or
were indigenous in India. They are
not mentioned among Indian fruits by
Baber (c. a.d. _1530), but the transla-
tion of the Am (c. 1590) by Prof.
Blochmann contains among the " Sweet-
Fruits of Hindustan," Custard-apple
(p. 66). On referring to the original^
however, the word is saddp'hal (Jrudus
perennis), a Hind, term for which
Shakespear gives many applications,,
not one of them the anona. The bet
is one {Aegle Tnarmelos), and seems,
as probable as any (see BAEL). The
custard-apple is not mentioned by
Garcia de Orta (1563), Linschoten
(1597), or even by P. della Valle-
(1624). It is not in Bontius (1631),.
nor in Piso's commentary on Bontius.
(1658), but is described as an American,
product in the West Indian part of
Piso's book, under the Brazilian name
Araticu. Two species are described as^
common by P. Vincenzo Maria, whose
book was published in 1672. Both
the custard-apple and the sweet-sop
are fruits now generally diffused in
India ; but of their having been im-^
ported from the New World, the nam&
Ajiona, which we find in Oviedo to
have been the native West Indian
name of one of the species, and which
in various corrupted shapes is applied
to them over different parts of the-
East, is an indication. Crawfurd, it
is true, in his Malay Dictionary ex-
plains nona or buah- ("fruit") nona
in its application to the custard-apple
as fructus virginalis, from nona, the-
term applied in the Malay countries^,
(like missy in India) to an unmarried
European lady. But in the face of the
American word this becomes out of the
question.
It is, however, a fact that among the
Bharhut sculptures, among the carv-
ings dug up at Muttra oy General
Cunnin^am, and among the copie*
CUSTARD-APPLE.
28f
CUSTARD-APPLE.
from wall-paintings at Ajanta (as
pointed out by Sir G. Birdwood in
1874, (see Athenaeum^ 26th October),
{Bombay Gazetteer, xii. 490]) there is a
fruit represented which is certainly
very like a custard-apple (though an
abnormally big one), and not very like
anything else yet pointed out. General
Cunningham is convinced that it is a
custard-apple, and urges in corrobora-
tion of his view that the Portuguese in
introducing the fruit (w^hich he does
not deny) were merely bringing coals
to Newcastle ; that he has found ex-
tensive tracts in various parts of India
covered with the wild custard-apple ;
and also that this fruit bears an in-
digenous Hindi name, dtd or at, from
the Sanskrit dtripya.
It seems hard to pronounce about
this dtripya. A very high authority.
Prof. Max Mtiller, to whom we once
referred, doubted whether the word
(meaning ' delightful ') ever existed in
real Sanskrit. It was probably an
artificial name given to the fruit, and
he compared it aptly to the factitious
Latin of dureum malum for "orange,"
though the latter word really comes
from the Sanskrit ndranga. On the
other hand, dtripya is quoted by Jtaja
Radhakant Deb, in his Sanskrit dic-
tionary, from a medieval work, the
Dravyaguna. And the question
would have to be considered how far
the MSS. of such a work are likely to
have been subject to modern interpola-
tion. Sanskrit names have certainly
been invented for many objects which
were unknown till recent centuries.
Thus, for example, Williams gives
more than one word for cactus, or
prickly pear, a class of plants which
was certainly introduced from America
(see Vidara and VisvasaraJca, in his
Skt. Dictionary).
A new difficulty, moreover, arises as
to the indigenous claims of dtd, which
is the name for the fruit in Malabar as
well as in Upper India. For, on turn-
ing for light to the splendid works of
the Dutch ancients, Rheede and Rum-
phius, we find in the former (Hortus
Mahharicus, part iv.) a reference to a
certain author, 'Recchus de Plantis
Mexicanis,' as giving a drawing of a
cuatard-apple tree, the name of which
in Mexico was ahat^ or at^, "fructu
apud Mexicanos praecellenti arbor
nobilis" (the expressions are note-
worthy, for the popular Hindustani
name of the fruit is s/win/a = "nobilis").
We also find in a Manilla Vocabulary
that ate or atte is the name of this fruit
in the Philippines. And from Rheede
we learn that in Malabar the dtd was
sometimes called by a native name
meaning " the Manilla jack-fruit " ;
whilst the Anona reticulata, or sweet-
sop, was called by the Malabars " the
Parangi {i.e. Firingi or Portuguese)
jack-fruit."
These facts seem to indicate that
probably the dtd and its name came
to India from Mexico via the Philip-
pines, whilst the anona and its name
came to India from Hispaniola via the
Cape. In the face of these probabilities
the argument of General Cunningham
from the existence of the tree in a wild
state loses force. The fact is undoubted
and may be corroborated by the folloAv-
ing passage from " Observations on the
nature of the Food of the Inhabitants of
South hidia," 1864, p. 12:— "I have seen
it stated in a botanical work that this
plant (Anona sq.) is not indigenous,
but introduced from America, or the
W. Indies. If so, it has taken most
kindly to the soil of the Deccan, for
the jungles are full of it " : [also see
Watt, Econ. Diet. ii. 259 seq., who
supports the foreign origin of the
plant]. The author adds that the
wild custard-apples saved the lives of
many during famine in the Hyderabad
country. But on the other hand, the
Argemone Mexicana, a plant of un-
questioned American origin, is now
one of the most familiar weeds all over
India. The cashew (Anacardium occi-
dentale), also of American origin, and
carrying its American name with it to
India, not only forms tracts of jungle
now (as Sir G. Birdwood has stated)
in Canara and the Concan (and, as we
may add from personal knowledge, in
Tanjore), but was described by P.
Vincenzo Maria, more than two
hundred and twenty years ago, as
then abounding in the wilder tracts
of the western coast.
The question raised by General
Cunningham is an old one, for it is
alluded to by Rumphius, who ends by
leaving it in doubt. We cannot say
that we have seen any satisfactory
suggestion of another (Indian) plant
as that represented in the ancient
sculpture of Bharhut. [Dr. Watt says :
" They may prove to be conventional
representations of the jack-fruit tree
CUSTOM.
286
CUTCH.
or some other allied plant ; they are
not unlike the flower-heads of the
sacred kadamba or Anthocephalus" {loc.
cit. i. 260)]. But it is well to get rid
of fallacious arguments on either side.
In the " Materia Medica of the Hindus
by Udoy Chand Dutt, with a Glossary
hy G. King, M.B., Calc. 1877," we find
the following synonyms given : —
"v4nona squamosa : Skt. Gandagatra;
Beng. Atd; Hind. Sharif a, and Sltd-
phaL"
'•'' Anona reticulata : Skt. Lavalij
Beng. Lond." *
1672.— "The plant of the Atta in 4 or 5
years comes to its greatest size . . . the
fruit . . . under the rind is divided into so
many wedges, corresponding to the external
compartments. . . The pulp is very white,
tender, delicate, and so delicious that it
unites to agreeable sweetness a most delight-
ful fragrance like rose-water . . . and if
presented to one unacquainted with it he
would certainly take it for a blamange. . . .
The Anona," &c., &c. — P. Vincenzo Mana,
pp. 346-7.
1690. — "They (Hindus) feed likewise upon
Pine-Apples, Custard-apples, so called
because they resemble a Custard in Colour
and Taste. . . ." — Ovington, 303.
c. 1.830. — ". . . the custard-apple, like
russet bags of cold pudding." — Tovi Cringles
Log, ed. 1863, p. 140.
1878.— "The gushing custard-apple with
its crust of stones and luscious pulp." — Fh
ItohinsQ7i, In my Indian Garden, [49],
CUSTOM, s. Used in Madras as
the equivalent of Dustoor, Dustoory,
of which it is a translation. Both
words illustrate the origin of Custmns
in the solemn revenue sense.
1683. — "Threder and Barker positively
denied ye overweight, ye Merchants proved
it by their books ; but ye skeyne out of
every draught was confest, and claimed as
their due, having been always the custom."
— Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 83.
1768-71. — "Banyans, who . . . serve in
this capacity without any fixed pay, but
they know how much more they may charge
upon every rupee, than they have in reality
paid, and this is called costumado." —
Stavorinus, E.T., i. 522.
CUSTOMER, s. Used in old books
of Indian trade for the native official
who exacted duties. [The word was
* Sir Joseph Hooker observes that the use of
the terms Custard-apple, Bullock's heart, and
Sweet-sop has been so indiscriminate or uncertain
that it is hardly possible to use them with un-
questionable accuracy.
in common use in England from 1448'
to 1748 ; see N.E.D.']
[1609. — " His houses . . . are seized oa
by the Customer."— i)a7iver5, Letters, u 25 ;
and comp. Foster, ibid. ii. 225.
[1615.—" The Customer should come and
visittthem."— >SfiV T. Roe, Hak. Soc. i. 44.]
1682. — "The several affronts, insolences,
and abuses dayly put upon us by Boolchund,
our chief Customer.— iTecZofts, Diary, [Hak.
Soc. i. 33].
CUTCH, s. See CATECHU.
CUTCH, n.p. Properly Kachchh, a
native State in the West of India^
immediately adjoining Sind, the Eajput
ruler of which is called the Rdo. Th&
name does not occur, as far as we have
found, in any of the earlier Portuguese
writers, nor in Linschoten, [but the
latter mentions the gulf under the
name of Jaqueta (Hak. Soc. i. 56 seq.)"].
The Skt. word kachchha seems to mean
a morass or low, flat land.
c. 1030. — "At this place (Mansura) the
river (Indus) divides into two streams, one
empties itself into the sea in the neighbour-
hood of the city of Luh^r^ni, and the other
branches off to the east to the borders of
Kach." — Al-Birunl, in Elliot, i. 49.
Again, "Kach, the country producing
gum " [i.e. mukal or hdellium), p. 66.
The port mentioned in the next
three extracts was probably Mandavi
(this name ia said to signify " Custom-
House " ; \7nandun^ ' a temporary hut,'
is a term commonly appljed to a
bazaar in N. India].
1611. — " OvAs-nagore, a place not far from
the Kiver of Zinde." — Nic. Dotinton, in
Furchas, i. 307.
[1612. — "The other ship which proved of
Cvits-nugana." — Danvers, Letters, i. 179.]
c. 1615. — " Francisco Sodre . . . who was
serving as captain-major of the fortress of
Dio, went to Cache, with twelve ships and a
sangxiicel, to inflict chastisement for the
arrogance and insolence of these blacks
(" . . . pela soberhia e desaforos d'estes
negros. . . ." — " Of these niggers ! "), think-
ing that he might do it as easily as Gaspar
de Mello had punished those of For. ' —
Bocarro, 257.
[c. 1661. — "Dara . . . traversing with
speed the territories of the Ea,ja Katche
soon reached the province of Guzarate. . . ."
— Bernier, ed. Constable, 73.]
1727.— "The first town on the south side
of the Indus is Cutch-naggen." — A.
Hamilton, i. 131 ; [ed. 1744].
CUTGH GUNDAVA.
287
GUTGHERRY.
CUTCH GUNDAVA, n.p. Kcu^lichh
Ganddva or KachcM, a province of
Biliichistan, under the Khan of Kela't,
adjoining our province of Sind ; a
level plain, subject to inordinate heat
in summer, and to the visitation of the
mnum. Across the northern part of
this plain runs the railway from
Sukkur to Sibi. Ganddva^ the chief
place, has been shown by Sir H.
Elliot to be the Kanddbil or Kandhdbel
of the Arab geographers of the 9th
and 10th centuries. The name in its
modern shape, or what seems intended
for the same, occurs in the Persian
version of the Ghachndmahf or H. of
A cutcha Brick is a sun-dried brick.
„ House is built of mud, or of sun-
dried brick.
,, Jiocul is earthwork only.
,, Appointment is acting or tem-
porary.
,, Settlenient is one where. the land
is held without lease.
,, Account or Estimate^ is one which
is rough, superficial, and un-
trustworthy.
,, Maund, or Seer, is the smaller,
where two weights are in use,
as often happens.
,, Majw is a brevet or local Major.
,, Coloiir is one that won't wash.
„ Fever is a simple ague or a light
attack.
,, Pice generally means one of
those amorphous coppers,
current in up-country bazars
at varying rates of value.
,, Coss — see analogy under Maund
above.
,, Roof. A roof of mud laid on
beams ; or of thatch, &c.
,, Scoundrel, a limp and fatuous
knave.
„ Seam (dial) is the tailor's tack
for trying on.
1763.— "II parait que les catcha cosses
sent plus en usage que les autres cosses dans
le gouvernement du Decan." — Lettres Edifi-
antes, xv. 190.
1863.—" In short, in America, where they
cannot get a pucka railway they take a
kutcha one instead. This, I think, is what
we must do in India." — Lord Elgin, in
Letters and Journals, 432.
Captain Burton, in a letter dated
Aug. 26, 1879, and printed in the
"^cotZemt/" (p. 177), explains the
gypsy word gorgio, for a Gentile or
non-Rommany, as being kachha or
cutcha. This may be, but it does
not carry conviction.
the Conc^uest of Sind, made in a.d.
1216 (see Elliot, L 166).
CUTCHA, KUTCHA, adj. Hind.
kachchd, 'raw, crude, unripe, un-
cooked.' This word is with its oppo-
site paJchZ (see PUCKA) among the
most constantly recurring Anglo- Indian
colloquial terms, owing to the great
variety of metaphorical applications of
which both are susceptible. The
following are a few examples only,
but they will indicate the manner of
use better than any attempt at com-
prehensive definition : —
A pucka Bi-ick is a properly kiln-burnt
brick.
,, House is of burnt brick or stone
with lime, and generally
with a terraced plaster roof..
,, Road is a Macadamised one.
,, Appointment is permanent.
„ Settlenient is one fixed for a term
of years.
,, Account, or Estimate, is carefully
made, and claiming to be
relied on.
,, Maiind, or Seer, is the larger of
two in use.
,, Major, is a regimental Major.
,, Colour, is one that will wash.
,, Fever, is a dangerous remittent
or the like (what the Italians.
call pernizziosa).
„ Pice; a double copper coin
formerly in use ; also a
proper pice (=J anna) from
the Govt, mints.
,, Coss — see iinder Maund above.
,, Roof; a terraced roof made with
cement.
,, Scoundrel, one whose motto is.
"Thorough."
,, Seam is the definite stitch of the
garment.
CUTCHA-PUCKA,adj. This term
is applied in Bengal to a niixt kind of
building in which burnt brick is used,
but which is cemented with nmd in-
stead of lime-mortar.
CUTCHERRY, and in Madras
CUT'CHERY, s. An office of ad-
ministration, a court-house. Hind.
hachahri; used also in Ceylon. The
word is not usually now, in Bengal,
applied to a merchant's counting-house,
which is called dufter, but it is applied
to the office of an Indigo-Planter or a
Zemindar, the business in which is-
GUTGHERRY.
288
GUTGHNAR.
more like that of a Magistrate's or
Collector's Office. In the service of
Tippoo Sahib cutcherry was used in
peculiar senses besides the ordinary
one. In the civil administration it
seems to have been used for something
like what we should now call Depart-
ment (see e.g. Tippoo's Letters, 292) ;
and in the army for a division or large
brigade (e.g. ibid. 332 ; and see under
JTSHE and quotation from Wilks
below).
1610. — "Over against this seat is the
Cichery or Court of Kolls, where the King's
Viseer sits every morning some three houres,
by whose hands passe all matters of Rents,
Grants, Lands, Firmans, Debts, &c." —
Haivkins, in Purchas, i. 439.
1673.— "At the lower End the Royal
Exchange or Queshery . . . opens its fold-
ing doors." — Fri/er, 261.
[1702. — "But not makeing an early
escape themselves were carried into the
Cacherra or publick Gaol." — Hedges, Diary,
Hak. Soc. ii. cvi.]
1763. — "The Secretary acquaints the
Board that agreeably to their orders of the
9th May, he last Saturday attended the
Court of Cutcherry, and acquainted the
Members with the charge the President of
the Court had laid against them for non-
attendance." — In Long, 316.
,, "The protection of our Gomastahs
and servants from the oppression and juris-
diction of the Zemindars and their Cut-
cherries has been ever found to be a liberty
highly essential both to the honour and
interest of our nation." — From the Chief
and Council at Dacca, in Van Sittart, i. 247.
c. 1765, — " We can truly aver that during
almost five years that we presided in the
Cutchery Court of Calcutta, never any
murder or atrocious crime came before us
but it was proved in the end a Bramin was
at the bottom of it." — Hohoell, Literesting
Historical Events, Pt. II. 152.
1783.— "The moment they find it true
that the English Government shall remain as
it is, they will divide sugar and sweetmeats
among all the people in the Cutcheree;
then every body will speak sweet words." —
Native Letter, in Foi-bes, Or. Mem. iv. 227.
1786. — "You must not suffer any one to
come to your house ; and whatever business
you may have to do, let it be transacted in
our Kuchurry." — Tippoo' s Letters, 303.
1791. — "At Seringapatam General Mat-
thews was in confinement. James Skurry
was sent for one day to the Kutcherry
there, and some pewter plates with marks
on them were shown to him to explain ; he
saw on them words to this purport, ' I am
indebted to the Malabar Christians on
account of the Public Service 40,000 Rs. ;
the Company owes me (about) 30,000 Rs. ;
I have taken Poison and am now within a
short time of Death ; whoever communicates
this to the Bombay Govt, or to my wife
will be amply rewarded. (Signed) Richard
Matthews.'" — iVarra^ive of Mr. William
Drake, and other Prisoners (in Mysore), in
Madras Gmirier, 17th Nov.
c. 1796.—". . . the other Asof Miran
Hussein, was a low fellow and a debauchee,
. . . who in different . . . towns was carried
in his palki on the shoulders of dancing girls
as ugly as demons to his Kutcheri or hall
of audience."— i/". of Tipu Sultdn, E.T. by
Miles, 246.
,, "... the favour of the Sultan towards
that worthy man (Dundia W%h) still con-
tinued to increase . . . but although, after
a time, a Kutcheri, or brigade, was named
after him, and orders were issued for his
release, it was to no purpose." — Ibid. 248.
[c. 1810. — " Four appears to have been the
fortunate number (with Tippoo ; four com-
panies iyeuz), one battalion {teep), four teeps
one cKshoon (see KOSHOON) : . . . four
cushoons, one Cutcherry. The establishment
... of a cutcherry . . . 5,688, but these
numbers fluctuated with the Sultaun's
caprices, and at one time a cushoon, with its
cavalry attached, was a legion of about
3,000."— Wilks, Mysore, ed. 1869, ii. 132.]
1834. — "I mean, my dear Lady Wrough-
ton, that the man to whom Sir Charles is
most heavily indebted, is an officer of his
own Kucheree, the very sircar who cringes
to you every morning for orders." — The
Baboo, ii. 126.
1860. — " I was told that many years ago,
what remained of the Dutch records were
removed from the record -room of the
Colonial Office to the Cutcherry of the
Government Agent." — Tennent's Ceylon,
i. xxviii.
1873. — "I'd rather be out here in a tent
any time . . . than be stewing all day in a
stuffy Kutcherry listening to Ram Buksh
and Co. perjiiring themselves till they are
nearly white in the face." — The True Re-
former, i. 4.
1883. — "Surrounded by what seemed to
me a mob of natives, with two or three dogs
at his feet, talking, writing, dictating, — in
short doing Cutcherry."— C Raikes, in
Bosworth Smith's Lord Lawrence, i. 59.
CUTCHNAR, s. Hind, kachndr, Skt.
kdnchandra (kdnchana, *gold') the
beautiful flowering tree Bauhinia
variegata, L., and some other species
of the same genus (N. O. Leguminosae).
1855. — "Very good fireworks were ex-
hibited . . . among the best was a sort of
maypole hung round with minor fireworks
which went off in a blaze and roll of smoke,
leaving disclosed a tree hung with quivering
flowers of purple flame, evidently intended
to represent the Kachnar of the Burmese
forests." — Yule, Mission to Ava, 95.
CUTTACK,
289
DABUL.
CUTTACK, n.p. The chief city
of Orissa, and district immediately
attached. From Skt. Jcataka, 'an
army, a camp, a royal city.' This
name Al-kataka is applied "by Ibn
Batuta in the 14th century to Deoglr
in the Deccan (iv. 46), or at least to
a part of the town adjoining that
ancient fortress.
c. 1567.— **Citta di Catheca. "— C?5are
Federici, in Ramus-lo, iii. 392. [Catecha, in
ffakl. ii. 358].
[c. 1590.— " Attock on the Indus is called
A tai- Benares in contra distinction to Katak
Benares in Orissa at the opposite extremity
of the Empire."— ^m, ed. Jarrett, ii. 311.]
1633.— "The 30 of April we set forward
in the Morning for the City of Coteka (it
is a city of seven miles in compasse, and it
standeth a mile from Malcandy where the
Court is ^ei>t"—Bruton, in Hakl. v. 49.
1726.— "Cattek."— Fa^eH,i!^;«, v. 158.
CUTTANEE, s. Some kind of
piece-goods, apparently either of silk
or mixed silk and cotton. Kuttdn^
Pers., is flax or linen cloth. This is
perhaps the word. {Kattan is now used
in India for the waste selvage in silk
weaving, which is sold to Patwas, and
used for stringing ornaments, such as
joshans (armlets of gold or silver beads)
hdzuhands (armlets with folding bands),
&c. (Yusuf All, Mon. on Silk Fabrics,
66).] Cutanees appear in IMilburn's
list of Calcutta piece-goods.
[1598. — "Cotonias, which are like canvas."
—Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. 60.]
[1648. — "Contenijs." See under AL-
CATIF.
[1673.—'* Cuttanee breeches." See under
ATLAS.
[1690. — " . . . rich Silks, such as Atlasses,
Cuttanees. . . ."— See imder ALLEJA.
[1734. — "They manufacture ... in
cotton and silk called Cuttenees,"— ^.
Bamiltori, i. 126 ; ed. 1744.]
CUTTRY. See KHUTTRY.
CYRUS, SYRAS, SARUS, &c. A
common corruption of Hind, saras,
[Skt. sarasa, the 'lake bird,'] or (cor-
ruptly) sdrhans, the name of the great
gray crane, Grus Antigone, L., gener-
ally found in pairs, held almost sacred
in some parts of India, and whose
'fine trumpet-like call, uttered when
alarmed or on the wing, can be heard
a couple of miles off" (Jerdon). [The
British soldier calls the bird a ''Serious,"
and IS fond of shooting him for the pot.]
T
1672. — . peculiarly Brand-geese,
Colum [see COOLUNG], and Serass, a
species of the f ormer. "— i^ry«-, 117.
^^^I'li'' "^^^ argeefah as well as the cyrus,
and all the aquatic tribe are extremely fond
of snakes, which they . . . swallow down
their long throats with great despatch."—
VVilhamson, Or. Field Sports, 27.
[1809.—" Saros." See under COOLUNG.]
ro-^?^^;~^^j;''''^®^'^ ^'■- ^^'^' ("• 277 seqq';
[2nd ed. 1. 502 seqq.]), there is a curious story
of a Cyrus or Sahras (as he writes it) which
l^orbes had tamed in India, and which nine
years afterwards recognised its master when
he visited General Conway's menagerie at
Park Place near Henley.
1840.—" Bands of gobbling pelicans " (see
this word, probably ADJUTANTS are
meant) "and groups of tall Cyruses in their
half-Quaker, half-lancer plumage, consulted
and conferred together, in seeming per-
plexity as to the nature of our intentions."
—Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine of a
Soldier's Life, i. 108.
DABUL, n.p. Ddhliol. In the
later IVIiddle Ages a famous port of
the Konkan, often coupled with Choul
(q.v.), carrying on extensive trade with
the West of Asia. It lies in the modern
dist. of Eatnagiri, in lat. 17° 34', on
the north bank of the Anjanwel or
Vashishti E. In some maps {e.g. A.
Arrowsmith's of 1816, long the standard
map of India), and in W. Hamilton's
Gazetteer, it is confounded with Dapoli,
12 m. north, and not a seaport.
c. 1475. — "Dabyl is also a very extensive
seaport, where many horses are brought
from Mysore,* Kabast [Arabistan ? i.e.
Arabia], Khorassan, Turkistan, Neghostan."
— Nikitin, p. 20. "It is a very large town,
the great meeting-place for all nations
living along the coast of India and of
Ethiopia."— 75^c^. 30.
1502. — "The gale abated, and the caravels
reached land at Dabul, where they rigged
their lateen sails, and mounted their artil-
lery."— Correa, Three Voyages of V. da Oama,
Hak. Soc. 308.
1510. — "Having seen Cevel and its cus-
toms, I went to another city, distant
from, it two days journey, which is called
Dabuli. . . . There are Moorish merchants
here in very great numbers." — Varthema,
114.
* Mysore is nonsense. As suggested by Sir J.
Campbell in the Bombay Gazetteer, Misr (Egypt) is
probably the word.
DACCA.
290
DAGBAIL.
1516. — "This Dabul has a very good har-
bour, where there always congregate many
Moorish ships from various ports, and
especially from Mekkah, Aden, and Ormuz
with horses, and from Cambay, Diu, and
the Malabar country." — Barhosa, 72.
1554.— "23d Voyage, from Dabul to
Aden." — The MoMt, in J. As. Soc. Beng.,
V. 464.
■ 1572.— See Camoes, x. 72.
[c. 1665. — "The King of Bijapur has three
good ports in this kingdom : these are Raja-
pur, Dabhol, and Kareputtun." — Tavemier,
ed. Ball, i. 181 seg.]
DACCA, n.p. Properly Dhaka,
['the wood of dhdk (see DHAWK) trees' ;
the Imp. Gaz. suggests Dhakeswarl, ' the
concealed goddess ']. A city in the east
of Bengal, once of great importance,
especially in the later Mahommedan
history ; famous also for the ^^ Dacca
muslins " woven there, the annual ad-
vances for which, prior to 1801, are
said to have amounted to £250,000.
[Taylor, Deacr. and Hist. Account of the
Cotton Manufacture of Dacca in Bengal].
Daka is throughout Central Asia ap-
plied to all muslins imported through
Kabul.
c. 1612. — ". . . liberos Osmanis assecutus
vivos cepit, eosque cum elephantis et omni-
bus thesauris defuncti, post quara Daeck
Bengalae metropolim est reversus, misit
ad regem." — De Last, quoted by Blochmann,
Aln, i. 521.
[c. 1617.— "Dekaka" in Sir T. Roe's List,
Hak. Soc. ii. 538.]
c. 1660. — "The same Robbers took Sidtan-
Sujah at Daka, to carry him away in
their Galeasses to Rakan. . . ." — Beiviier,
E.T. 55 ; [ed. Constable, 109].
1665. — "Daca is a great Town, that ex-
tends itself only in length ; every one
coveting to have an House by the Ganges
side. The length ... is above two leagues.
. . . These Houses are properly no more
than paltry Huts built up with Bambouc's,
and daub'd over with fat Earth." — Taver-
nier, E.T. ii. 55 ; [ed. Ball, i. 128].
1682. — "The only expedient left was for
the Agent to go himself in person to the
Nabob and Duan at Decca." — Hedges, Diary,
Oct. 9 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 33].
DACOIT, DACOO, s. Hind, dakait,
ddkdyat, ddkfi; a robber lielonging to
an armed gang. The term, being
current in Bengal, got into the Penal
Code. By law, to constitute dacoity,
there must be five or more in the
gang committing the crime. Beames
erives the word from ddknd, 'to shout,'
a sense not in Shakespear's Diet. [It
is to be found in Platts, and Fallon
gives it as used in E. H. It appears to
be connected with Skt. dashta, ' pressed
together.']
1810. — " Deceits, or water-robbers." —
Williamson, V. M. ii. 396.
1812. — "Dacoits, a species of depredators
who infest the country in gangs." — Fifth
Report, p. 9.
1817. — "The crime of dacoity" (that is,
robbery by gangs), says Sir Henry Strachey,
"... has, I believe, increased greatly since
the British administration of justice." — Mill,
H. ofB. /., V. 466.
1834. — "It is a conspiracy! a false war-
rant !— they are Dakoos ! Dakoos! ! "—The
Baboo, ii. 202.
1872.— "Daroga! Why, what has he
come here for? I have not heard of any
dacoity or murder in the Village." — Goviiula
Samaiita, i. 264.
DADNY, s. H. dddnl, [P. dddan,
' to give '] ; an advance made to a crafts-
man, a weaver, or the like, by one who
trades in the goods produced.
1678.—" Wee met with Some trouble
About ye Investment of Taffaties w^h hath
Continued ever Since, Soe y* wee had not
been able to give out any daudne on Muxa-
davad Side many weauours absenting them-
selves. . . ." — MS. Letter of 3d June, from
Gassumbazar Factory, in India Office.
1683.— " Chuttermull and Deepchund, two
Gassumbazar merchants this day assured
me Mr. Charnock gives out all his new
Sicca Rupees for Dadny at 2 per cent., and
never gives the Company credit for more
than IJ rupee — by which he gains and putts
in his own pocket Rupees f per cent, of all
the money he pays, which amounts to a great
Summe in ye Yeare : at least £1,000
sterling." — Hedges, Diary, Oct. 2 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 121, also see i. 83].
1748.— "The Sets being all present at
the Board inform us that last year they
dissented to the employment of Fillick
Chund, Gosserain, Occore, and Otteram,
they being of a different caste, and conse-
quently they could not do business with
them, upon which they refused Dadney,
and having the same objection to make this
year, they propose taking their shares of
the Dadney." — Ft. William Cons., May 23.
In Long, p. 9.
1772.— "I observe that the Court of Di-
rectors have cfrdered the gomastahs to be
withdrawn, and the investment to be pro-
vided by Dadney merchants." — Warren,
Hastings to J. Purling, in Gleig, i. 227.
DAGBAIL, s. Hind, from Pers.
ddgh-i-hel, ' spade-mark.' The line dug
to trace out on the ground a camp, or
a road or other construction. As the
central line of a road, canal, or rail-
DAGOBA.
291
DAGON.
road it is the equivalent of English
* lockspit.'
DAGOBA, s. Singhalese ddgaba^
from Pali dJidtugabhJuij and Sansk.
dhdtu-garbha, ' Relic - receptacle ' ; ap-
plied to any dome - like Buddhist
shrine (see TOPE, PAGODA). Gen.
Cunningham alleges that the Chaitya
was usually an empty tope dedicated
to the Adi-Buddha (or Supreme, of
the quasi-Theistic Buddhists), whilst
the term Dhdtu-garhlm, or Dh/xgoba, was
properly applied only to a tope which
was an actual relic-shrine, or repository
of ashes of the dead (Bhilsa Tojpes^ 9),
["The Shan word ' Htat,' ov ' Tat,' and
the Siamese ' Sat - oop,' for a pagoda
placed over portions of Gaudama's
body, such as his flesh, teeth, and
hair, is derived from the Sanskrit
^ Dhdtii-garha,' a relic shrine " (HaZ^g^^,
A Tlwusand Miles, 308).]
We are unable to say who first in-
troduced the word into European use.
It was well known to William von
Humboldt, and to Ritter ; but it has
become more familiar through its fre-
quent occurrence in Fergusson's Hist,
■of Architecture. The only surviving
example of the native use of this term
€n the Continent of India, so far as we
know, is in the neighbourhood of the
remains of the great Buddhist estab-
lishments at Nalanda in Behar. . See
■quotation below.
1806. — "In this irregular excavation are
left two dhagopes, or solid masses of stone,
bearing the form of a cupola." — Salt, Caves
of Salsette, in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. i. 47,
pub. 1819.
1823. — ". . . from the centre of the screens
•or walls, projects a daghope." — Des. of Caves
near Naslck, by Lt.-Col. Delantahie in As.
Joivrnal, N.S. 1830, vol. iii. 276.
1834. — ". . . Mihindu - Kumara . . .
preached in that island (Ceylon) the Religion
of Buddha, converted the aforesaid King,
built Dagobas (Dagops, i.e. sanctuaries
under which the relics or images of Buddha
are deposited) in various places." — Ritter,
Aden, Bd. iii. 1162.
1835.— "The Temple (cave at Nasik) . . .
has no interior support, but a rock-ceiling
richly adorned with wheel-ornaments and
lions, and in the end-niche a Dagop . . ."
—Ibid. iv. 683.
1836. — " Althovigh the Dagops, both from
varying size and from the circumstance of
their being in some cases independent
erections and in others only elements of the
internal structure of a temple, have very
different aspects, yet their character is
universally recognised as that of closed
masses devoted to the preservation or con-
cealment of sacred objects."— IF. v. Hum-
boldt, Kawi-Sprache, i. 144.
1840. — "We ^QTioroiedi pradahsMna round
the Dhagobs, reclined on the living couches
of the devotees of Nirwan." — Letter of Dr.
John Wilson, in Life, 282.
1853. — "At the same time he (Sakya)
foresaw that a ddgoba would be erected to
Kantaka on the spot. . . ." — Hardy, Manual
of Buddhism, 160.
1855. — "All kinds and forms are to be
found . . . the bell-shaped pyramid of dead
brickwork in all its varieties . . . the bluff
knob-like dome of the Ceylon Dagobas.
. . ." — Yule, Mission to Ava, 35.
1872. — "It is a remarkable fact that the
line of mounds (at Nalanda in Bihar) still
bears the name of ' dagop ' by the country
people. Is not this the dagoba of the
P^li annals?" — Broadley, Buddh. Remains
ofB'ihdr, in J.A.S.B. xli., Pt. i. 305.
DAGON, n.p. A name often given
by old European travellers to the place
now called Rangoon, from the great
Relic-shrine or dagoba there, called
Shw^ (Golden) Dagon. Some have
suggested that it is a corruption of
dagoba, but this is merely guesswork.
In the Taking language td'kkun sig-
nifies 'athwart,' and, after the usual
fashion, a legend had grown up con-
necting the name with the story of
a tree lying 'athwart the hill-top,'
which supernaturally indicated where
the sacred relics of one of the Buddhas
had been deposited (see J.A.S.B. xxviii.
477). Prof. Forchhammer recently (see
Notes on Early Hist, and Geog. of B.
Burma, No. 1) explained the true origin
of the name. Towns lying near the
sacred site had been known by the suc-
cessive names of Asitanna-nagara and
Ukkalanagara. In the 1 2th century the
last name disappears and is replaced by
Trikumbha - nagara, or in Pali form
Tikumbha-nagara, signifying '3-Hill-
city.'* The Kalyani inscription near
Pegu contains both forms. Tikumbha
gradually in popular utterance became
Tikum, Tdkum, and Tdkun, whence
Dagdn. The classical name of the
great Dagoba is Tikumbha-cheti, and
this is still in daily Burman use.
* Kiimbha means an earthen pot, and also the
" frontal globe on the upper part of the forehead
of the elephant. " The latter meaning was accord-
ing to Prof. Forchhammer, that mtended, being
applied to the hillocks on which the town stood
because of their form. But the Burmese applied
it to 'alms -bowls,' and invented a legend of
Buddha and his two disciples having buried their
alms-bowls at this spot.
DAGON.
292
DAL AW AY.
When the original meaning of the
word Tdkum had been effaced from
the memory of the Takings, they in-
vented the fable alluded to above in
connection with the word td'kJcun.
[This view has been disputed by
Col. Temple {Ind. Ant, Jan. 1893,
p. 27). He gives the reading of the
Kalyani inscription as Tigumpa7iagara
and goes on to say : " There is more
in favour of this derivation (from
dagoha) than of any other yet pro-
duced. Thus we have ddgaba, Singha-
lese, admittedly from dhdtugabbha,
and as far back as the 16th century
we have a persistent word tigumpa
or digumpa (dagon, digon) in Burma
with the same meaning. Until a
clear derivation is made out, it is,
therefore, not unsafe to say that
dagon represents some medieval Indian
current form of dhdtugabbha. This
view is supported by a word gompa,
used in the Himalayas about Sikkim
for a Buddhist shrine, which looks
prima facie like the remains of some
such word as gabbha, the latter half
of the compound dhdtugabbha. . . .
Neither Trihumblm-nagara in Skt. nor
Tihumhha-nagara in Pali would mean
'Three-hill-city,' Jcumbha being in no
sense a ' hill ' which is kuta, and there
are not three hills on the site of the
Shwe-Dagon Pagoda at Kangoon."]
c. 1546. — " He hath very certaine intelli-
gence, how the Zemindoo hath raised an
army, with an intent to fall upon the Towns
of Cosmin and Dalaa (DALA), and to gain all
along the rivers of Digon and Meidoo, the
whole Province of Danupluu, even to ^«,-
sedaa (hod. Donabyuand Henzada)." — F. M.
Pinto, tr. by H. C. 1653, p. 288.
c. 1585. — "After landing we began to
walk, on the right side, by a street some 50
paces wide, all along which we saw houses
of wood, all gilt, and set off with beautiful
gardens in their fashion, in which dwell all
the Talapoins, which are their Friars, and
the rulers of the Pagode or Vaxella of
Dogon." — Oa^paro Balbi, f. 96.
c. 1587. — " About two dayes iourney from
Pegu there is a Varelle (see VARELLA) or
Pagode, which is the pilgrimage of the
Pegues : it is called Dogonue, and is of a
wonderfulle bignesse and all gilded from
the foot to the toppe." — R. Fitch, in Hakl.
ii. 398, [393].
c. 1755.— Dagon and Dagoon occur in a
paper of this period in Dalrymple's Oriental
Repertory, i. 141, 177 ; [Col. Temple adds :
"The word is always Digon in Flouest's
account of his travels in 1786 (T'aung Pao,
vol. i. Les Fraincais em Birmanie an xviiie
Siecle. passim). It is always Digon (except
once: "Digone capitale del Pegb," p. 149)
in Quirini's Vita di Monsignor G. M. Percoto,
1781 ; and it is Digon in a map by Antonio
Zultae e figli Venezia, 1785. Symes, Em-
bassy to Am, 1803 (pp. 18, 23) has Dagon.
Crawfurd, 1829, Fmbassy to Ava (pp. 346-7),
calls it Dagong. There is further a curious
word, "Too Degon," in one of Mortier's
maps, 1740."]
DAIBUL, n.p. See DIULSIND.
DAIMIO, s. A feudal prince in
Japan. The word appears to be ap-
proximately the Jap. pronunciation of
Chin, taiming, 'great name.' ["The
Daimyos were the territorial lords
and barons of feudal Japan. The
word means literally 'great name.'
Accordingly, during the IVIiddle Ages,
warrior chiefs of less degree, corre-
sponding, as one might say, to our
knights or baronets, were known by
the correlative title of SJwmyd, that is,
' small name.' But this latter fell into
disuse. Perhaps it did not sound grand
enough to be welcome to those who-
bore it " (Ghamberlain, Things Japanese^
101 seq.).]
DAISEYE, s. This word, repre-
senting Desa% repeatedly occurs in
Kirkpatrick's Letters of Tippoo (e.g.
}). 196) for a local chief of some class.
See DESSAYE.
DALA, n.p. This is now a town on
the (west) side of the river of Rangoon,
opposite to that city. But the name
formerly applied to a large province
in the Delta, stretching from the Ran-
goon River westward.
1546.— See Pinto, under DAGON.
1585. — " The 2d November we came to
the city of Dala, where among other things
there are 10 halls full of elephants, which
are here for the King of Pegu, in charge of
various attendants and officials." — Gasp.
Balbi, f. 95.
DALAWAY, s. In S. India the
Commander-in-chief of an army ; [Tani.
talavdy, Skt. dala, 'army,' vah, 'to
lead '] ; Can. and Mai. dlialavdy and
dalavdyi. Old Can. dhalay H. dal, 'an
army.'
1615. — " Caeterum Deleuaius . . . vehe-
menter a rege contendit, ne comitteret vt
vUum condenda nova hac urbe Arcoma-
ganensis portus antiquissimus detrimentum
caperet." — Jarric, Thesaurus, i. p. 179.
1700. — "Le Talavai, c'est le nom qu'on
donne au Prince, qu.i gouverne aujourd'hui
DALOYET, DELOYET.
293
DAM.
le Eoyaume sous Tautorite de la Keine." —
Lettres Edif. x. 162. See also p. 173 and
xi. 90.
c. 1747. — "A few days after this, the
Dulwai sent for Hydur, and seating him
on a musnud with himself, he consulted
with him on the re-establishment of his own
affairs, complaining bitterly of his own dis-
tress for want of money." — H. of Hydur
JVaik, 44. (See also under DHURNA.)
1754. — "You are imposed on, I never
wrote to the Maissore King or Dalloway
any such thing, nor they to me ; nor had I
a knowledge of any agreement between the
Nabob and the 'Dalla.wSiy."—LpHerfrom Gov.
Saunders of Madras to French Deputies in
Cambridge's Acct. of the War, App. p. 29.
1763-78.— "He (Haidar) has lately taken
the King (Mysore) out of the hands of his
Uncle, the Dalaway."— On?ie, iii. 636.
[1810. — " Two manuscripts . . . preserved
in different branches of the family of the
ancient Dulwoys of Mysoor. "— TF///-«,
Mysore, Pref. ed. 1869, p. xi.]
DALOYET, DELOYET, s. An
armed attendant and messenger, the
same as a Peon. H. dJmlait, dhaldyat,
from dhdl, 'a shield.' The word is
never now used in Bengal and Upper
India.
1772. — "Suppose every farmer in the
province was enjoined to maintain a num-
ber of good serviceable bullocks . . .
obliged to furnish the Government with
them on a requisition made to him by the
Collector in writing (not by sepoys, delects
(sic), or hercarras" (see HURCARRA).—
Tr. Hastings, to G. Vansittart, in Oleig, i. 237.
1809. — "As it was very hot, I immediately
employed my delogets to keep off the
crowd."— Zoi!. Valentia, i. 339. The word
here and elsewhere in that book is a mis-
print for deloyets.
DAM, s. H. dam. Originally an
actual copper coin, regarding which
we find the following in the Am, i.
31, ed. Blochviann :—''!. The Dam
weighs 5 tanks, i.e. 1 tolah, 8 Tndshas,
and 7 surkhs ; it is the fortieth part of
a rupee. At first this coin was called
Paisah, and also Bahloli ; now it is
known under this name {dam). On
one side the place is giA^en where it
was struck, on the other the date.
For the purpose of calculation, the
dam is divided into 25 parts, each of
which is called a^jetal. This imaginary
division is only used by accountants.
"2. The adhelah is half of a dam.
3. The Pdulah is a quarter of a dam.
4. The damri is an eighth of a dam."
It is curious that Akbar's revenues
were registered in this small currency,
viz. in laks of dams. We may compare
the Portuguese use of reis [see REAS].
The tendency of denominations of
coins is always lo sink in value. The
jetal[see JEETUL], which had become
an imaginary money of account in
Akbar's time, was, in the 14th century,
a real coin, which Mr. E. Thomas,
chief of Indian numismatologists, has
unearthed [see Ghron. Pathan Kimjs^
231]. And now the dam itself is im-
aginary. According to Elliot the
people of the N.W.P. not long ago
calculated 25 dams to the paisd, which
would be 1600 to a rupee. Carnegy
gives the Oudh popular currency table
as :
26 kauris = 1 damn
1 damri = 3 dam
20 „ =1 dnd
25 dam = 1 pice.
But the Calcutta Glossary says the
ddm is in Bengal reckoned ^V of an
dndj i.e. 320 to the rupee. ["Most
things of little value, here as well as
in Bhagalpur (writing of Behar) are
sold by an imaginary money called
Takd, which is here reckoned equal to
two Paysas. There are also imaginary
monies called Chaddm and Damri ; the
former is equal to 1 Paysa or 25
cowries, the latter is equal to one-eighth
of a Paysa " (Buchanan, Edstern Ind.
i. 382 seq.)]. We have not in our own
experience met with any reckoning of
ddm^. In the case of the damri the
denomination has increased instead of
sinking in relation to the ddm. For
above we have the damri =3 ddms, or
according to Elliot (Beames, ii. 296) =
3 J ddms, instead of ^ of a ddm' as in
Akbar's time. But in reality the
damrfs absolute value has remained
the same. For by Carnegy's table
1 rupee or 16 anas would be equal to
320 damrls, and by the Am, 1 rupee
= 40x8 damrls =320 damrls. Damri
is a common enough expression for the
infinitesimal in coin, and one has often
heard a Briton in India say : " No, I
won't give a dumree ! " with but a
vague notion what a damri meant, as
in Scotland we have heard, " I won't
give a plack," though certainly the
speaker could not nave stated the
value of that ancient coin. And this
leads to the suggestion that a like
expression, often heard from coarse
talkers in England as well as in India,
originated in the latter country, and
DAM.
294
DAMMER.
that whatever profanity there may be
in the animus, there is none in the
etymology, when such an one blurts
out "I don't care a dam!" i.e. in
other words, "I don't care a brass
farthing ! "
If the Gentle Keader deems this a
far-fetched suggestion, let us back it
by a second. We find in Chaucer {TJie
Millers TaU) :
" ne raught he not a hers"
which means, " he recked not a cress "
{lie jlocci quidem) ; an expression which
is also found in Piers Plowman :
"Wisdom and witte is nowe not worthe a
Jcerse."
And this we doubt not has given rise
to that other vulgar expression, "I
don't care a curse " ; — curiously parallel
in its corruption to that in illustration
of which we quote it.
[This suggestion aljout dam was
made by a writer in Asiat. Bes.^ ed.
1803, vii. 461 : " This word was perhaps
in use even among our forefathers, and
may innocently account for the ex-
pression '■not worth a Jig,' or a dam,
especially if we recollect that ha-dam,
an almond, is to-day current in some
parts of India as small money. Might
not dried figs have been employed
anciently in the same way, since the
Arabic word fooloos, a Jialfpenny, also
denotes a cassia bean, and the root fuls
means the scale of a fish. Mankind
are so apt, from a natural depravity,
that 'flesh is heir to,' in their use of
words, to pervert them from their
original sense, that it is not a convinc-
ing argument against the present con-
jecture our using the word curse in
vulgar language in lieu of dam." The
N.E.D. disposes of the matter : " The
suggestion is ingenious, but has no
basis in fact." In a letter to Mr. Ellis,
Macaulay writes : " How they settle
the matter I care not, as the Duke
says, one twopenny damn " ; and Sir G.
Trevelyan -notes : " It was the Duke
of Wellington who invented this oath,
so disproportioned to the greatness of
its author." {Life, ed. 1878, ii. 257.)]
1628. — " The revenue of all the territories
under the Emperors of Delhi amounts, ac-
cording to the Royal registers, to 6 arhs and
30 krors of ddms. One arh is equal to 100
hrors (a hrar being 10,000,000), and a
hundred kr<yrs of dams are equal to 2 krors
and 50 lacs of rupees." — MuJiavwiad Sharif
Hanijl, in Elliot, vii. 138.
c. 1840. — " Charles Greville saw the Duke
soon after, and expressing the pleasure he
had felt in reading his speech (commending
the conduct of Capt. Charles Elliot in China),
added that, however, many of the party
were angry with it ; to which the Duke
replied, — 'I know they are, and I don't
care a damn. I have no time to do what
is right.'
" A twopenny damn was, I believe, the
form usually employed by the Duke, as an
expression of value : but on the present
occasion he seems to have been less pre-
cise."— Autobiography of Sir Henry Taylor, i.
296. The term referred to seems curiously
to preserve an unconscious tradition of the
pecuniary, or what the idiotical jargon of
our time calls the 'monetary,' estimation
contained in the expression.
1881. — "A Bavarian printer, jealous of
the influence of capital, said that ' Cladstone
baid millions of money to the beeble to fote
for him, and Beegonsfeel would not bay
them a tam, so they fote for Cladstone.' " —
A Socialistic Picnic, in St. James's Gazettey
July 6.
[1900. — "There is not, I dare wager, a
single bishop who cares one 'twopenny-
halfpenny dime ' for any of that plenteous-
ness for himself."— -H. Bell, Vicar of Mun-
caster, in Times, Avig. 31.]
DAMAN, n.p. Damxin, one of the
old settlements of the Portuguese
which they still retain, on the coast of
Guzerat, about 100 miles north of
Bombay ; written by them Damao.
1554. — ". . . the pilots said: 'We are
here between Diu and Daman ; if the ship
sinks here, not a soul will escape ; we must
make sail for the shore." — Sidi 'AH, 80.
[1607-8.— "Then that by no means or
ships or men can goe saffelie to Suratt, or
theare expect any quiett trade for the
many dangers likelie to happen vnto them
by the Portugals Cheef Comanders of Diu
and Demon and places there aboute. . . ."
— Birdu-ood, First Letter Book, 247.]
1623.— "II capitano . . . sperava che
potessimo esser vicini alia citta di Daman ;
laqual esta dentro il golfo di Cambaia a man
destra. . . ."—P. delta Valle, ii. 499 [Hak.
Soc. i. 15].
DAMANI, s. Applied to a kind of
squall. (See ELEPHANTA.)
DAMMEB, s. This word is applied
to various resins in different parts of
India, chiefly as substitutes for pitch.
The word \ippears to be Malayo-
Javanese damar, used generically for
resins, a class of substances the ori^n
of which is probably often uncertain.
[Mr. Skeat notes that the Malay damar
means rosin and a torch made of rosin,
the latter consisting of a regular cylin-
DAMMER.
295
DANGING-OIRL.
drical case, made of bamboo or other
suitable material, filled to the top with
rosin and ignited.] To one of the
(hammer-producing trees in the Archi-
pelago the name Dammara alba,
Rumph. (N. O. Goniferae), has been
given, and this furnishes the 'East
India Dammer' of English varnish-
makers. In Burma the dammer used
is derived from at least three different
fenera of the N. O. Dipterocarpeae ; in
lengal it is derived from the sal tree
(see SAUL-WOOD) (Shorea rohusta) and
other Shoreae, as well as by importa-
tion from transmarine sources. In S.
India "white dammer" ^^ Dammer
Pitch," or Piney resin, is the produce
of Valeria indica, and " black dammer "
of Ganarium strictum; in Cutch the
dammer used is stated by Lieut. Leech^
(Bombay Selections, No. xv. p. 215-216)
to be made from chandruz (or chandras
= copal) boiled with an equal quantity
of oil. This is probably Fryer's ' rosin
taken out of the sea ' (infra). [On the
other hand Mr. Pringle (Diary, &c.,
Fort St. George, 1st ser. iv. 178) quotes
Crawfurd (Malay Archip. i. 455) :
(Dammer) "exudes through the bark,
and is either found adhering to the
trunk and branches in large lumps,
or in masses on the ground, under the
trees. As these often grow near the
sea-side or on banks of rivers, the
damar is frequently floated away and
collected at different places as drift " ;
and adds : " The dammer used for
caulking the masula boats at Madras
when Fryer was there, may have been,
and probably was, imported from the
Archipelago, and the fact that the
resin was largely collected as drift
may have been mentioned in answer
to his enquiries."] Some of the Malay
dammer also seems, from Major M'Nair's
statement, to be, like copal, fossil. [On
this Mr. Skeat says : " It is true that
it is sometimes dug up out of the i
ground, possibly because it may form
on the roots of certain trees, or because
a great mass of it will fall and partially
bury itself in the ground by its own
weight, but I have never heard of its
being found actually fossilised, and
I should question the fact seriously."]
The word is sometimes used in India
[and by the Malays, see above] for ' a
torch,' because torches are formed of
rags dipped in it. This is perhaps
the use which accounts for Haex's
explanation below.
1584. — '■'• Deninar (for demmar) from
Siacca and Blinton " {i.e. Siak and Billiton).
— Bairet, in HaH. ii. 43.
1631. — In Haex's Malay Vocabulary :
"Damar, Lumen quod accenditur."
1673. — "The Boat is not strengthened
with Knee-Timbers as ours are, the bended
Planks are sowed together with Rope-yarn
of the Cocoe, and calked with Dammar (a
sort of Rosin taken out of the sea)." — Fryer,
37. ^ ^ '
,, "The long continued Current from
the Inland Parts (at Surat) through the vast
Wildernesses of huge Woods and Forests,
wafts great Rafts of Timber for Shipping
and Building : and Damar for Pitch, the
finest sented Bitumen (if it be not a gum or
Rosin) I ever met with." — Ibid. 121.
1727. — "Damar, a gum that is used for
making Pitch and Tar for the use of Ship-
ping."— A. Hamilton, ii. 73 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 72].
c. 1755. "A Demar-Boy (Torch-boy)."—
Ives, 50.
1878. — "This dammar, which is the
general Malayan name for resin, is dug out
of the forests by the Malays, and seems to
be the fossilised juices of former growth of
jungle." — McNair, Perak, &c., 188.
1885. — "The other great industry of the
place (in Sumatra) is dammar collecting.
This substance, as is well known, is the resin
which exudes from notches made in various
species of coniferous and dipterocarpous trees
. . . out of whose stem . . . the native cuts
large notches up to a height of 40 or 50 feet
from the ground. The tree is then left for
3 or 4 months when, if it be a very healthy
one, sufiicient dammar will have exuded to
make it worth while collecting ; the yield
may then be as much as 94 Amsterdam
pounds." — iT. 0. Forhes, A Naturalist's
Wanderings, p. 135.
DANA, s. H. ddna, literally ' grain,'
and therefore the exact translation of
gram in its original sense (q.v.). It
is often used in Bengal as synonymous
with gram, thus : " Give the horse his
ddna." We find it also in this specific
way by an old traveller :
1616.— "A kind of graine called Domia,
somewhat like our Pease, which they boyle,
and when it is cold give them mingled with
course Sugar, and twise or thrise in the
Weeke, Butter to scoure their Bodies. —
Terry, in Picrchas, ii. 1471.
DANCING-GIRL, s. This, or
among the older Anglo-Indians, Danc-
ing-JVench, was the representative of
the (Portuguese Bailadeira) Bayadere,
or Nautch-girl (q.v.), also Cunchunee.
In S. India dancing-girls are all
Hindus, [and known as Devaddsi or
Bhogam-ddsl ;] in N. India they are
both Hindu, called Rdmjanl (see
RUM-JOHNNY), and Mussulman, called
DANDY.
296
DANGUR.
Kcmchanl (see CUNCHUNEE). In
Dutch the phrase takes a very plain-
spoken form, see quotation from
Valentijn ; [others are equally exjilicit,
e.g. Sir T. Roe (Hak. Soc. i. 145) and
P. della Valle, ii. 282.]
1606. — See description by Gouvea, f. 39.
1673. — "After supper they treated us
with the Dancing Wenches, and good soops
of Brandy and Delf Beer, till it was late
enough." — Frye)~, 152.
1701. — "The Governor conducted the
Nabob into the Consultation Room . . .
after dinner they were diverted with the
Dancing Wenches."— In Wheeler, i. 377.
1726. — "Wat de dans-Hoeren (anders
Bewatmchi (Deva-dS-sI) . . . genaamd, en
an de Goden hunner Pagoden als getrouwd)
belangd." — Valentijn, Chor. 54.
1763-78. — "Mandelslow tells a story of a
Nabob who cut off the heads of a set of
dancing girls . . . because they did not
come to his palace on the first summons." —
Onne, i. 28 (ed. 1803).
1789.—". . . dancing girls who display
amazing agility and grace in all their
motions." — Munro, JVan-ative, 73.
c. 1812. — "I often sat by the open win-
dow, and there, night after night, I used to
hear the songs of the unhappy dancing girls,
accompanied by the sweet yet melancholy
music of the cithdra." — Mrs. Sherwood's
Autobiog. 423.
[1813. — Forbes gives an account of the
two classes of dancing girls, those who
sing and dance in private houses, and those
attached to temples. — Oi-. Mem. 2nd ed.
i. 61.]
1815. — "Dancing girls were once
numerous in Persia ; and the first poets of
that country have celebrated the beauty of
their persons and the melody of their
voices." — Malcolm, H. of Persia, ii. 587.
1838. — "The Maharajah sent us in the
evening a new set of dancing girls, as they
were called, though they turned out to be
twelve of the ugliest old women I ever saw."
— Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh,
154.
1843. — "We decorated the Temples of
the false gods. We provided the dancing
girls. We gilded and painted the images
to which our ignorant subjects bowed down."
— Macaulay's Speech on tJte Somnauth Pro-
clamation.
DANDY, s.
. (a). A boatman. The term is
peculiar to the Gangetic rivers. H. and
Beng. ddndi, from ddnd or dand, 'a
staflF, an oar.'
1685.—" Our Dandees (or boatmen) boyled
their rice, and we supped here." — Hedges,
Diary, Jan. 6 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 175].
1763. — "The oppressions of your officers
were carried to such a length that they put
a stop to all business, and plundered and
seized the Dandies and Mangles' [see
MANJEE] vessel."— IF. Hastings to the
Nawab, in Long, 347.
1809. — "Two naked dandys paddling at
the head of the vessel." — Ld. Valentia, i. 67.
1824. — "I am indeed often surprised to
observe the difference between my dandees
(who are nearly the colour of a black tea-
pot) and the generality of the peasants
whom we meet." — Bp. Heher, i. 149 (ed.
1844).
(b). A kind of ascetic who carries
a staff. Same etymology. See SolvynSy
who gives a plate of such an one.
[1828. — ". . . the Dandi is distinguished
by carrying a small Band, or wand, with
several processes or projections from it, and
a piece of cloth dyed with red ochre, in
which the Brahmanical cord is supposed to
be enshrined, attached to it." — H. H. Wilson,
Sketch of the Religioiis Sects of the Hitidus, ed.
1861, i. 193.]
(c). H. same spelling, and same
etymology. A kind of vehicle used in
the Himalaya, consisting of a strong
cloth slung like a hammock to a bam-
boo staff, and carried by two (or more)
men. The traveller can either sit side-
ways, or lie on his back. It is much
the same as the JMalabar munclieel
(q.v.), [and P. della Valle describes a
similar vehicle which he says the
Portuguese call Bete (Hak. Soc. i.
183)].
[1875. — "The nearest approach to travel-
ling in a dandi I can think of, is sitting in a
half-reefed top-sail in a storm, with the
head and shoulders above the yard." —
Wilson, Abode of Snow, 103.]
1876. — "In the lower hills when she did
not walk she travelled in a dandy." —
Kinloch, Large Game Shooting in Thibet, 2nd
S., p. vii.
DANGUR, n.p. H. Dhdngar, the
name by which members of various
tribes of Chutia Nagpur, but espe-
cially of the Oraons, are generally
known when they go out to distant
provinces to- seek employment as
labourers ("coolies"). A very large
proportion of those who emigrate to the
tea-plantations of E. India, and also
to Mauritius and other colonies, belong
to the Oraon tribe. The etymology of
the term Dhdngar is doubtful. The late
Gen. Dalton says : " It is a word that
from its apparent derivation (ddng ov
dhdng, 'a hill') may mean any hill-
DARGHEENEE.
297
DAROGA.
man ; but amongst several tribes of
the Southern tributary Mahals, the
terms Dhangar and Dhangarin mean
the youth of the two sexes, both in
highland and lowland villages, and it
cannot be considered the national de-
.signation of any particular tribe"
(Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal, 245)
Jand see Risky, Tribes and Cartes, i.
219].
DARGHEENEE, s. P. ddr-chlni,
'*■ China-stick,' i.e. cinnamon.
1563. — ". . . The people of Ormuz,
because this bark was brought for sale there
by those who had come from China, called
it dar-chini, which in Persian means ' wood
•of China,' and so they sold it in Alex-
andria. . . ."—Garcia, f. 59-60.
1621. — "As for cinnamon which you
wrote was called by the Arabs dartzeni,
I assure you that the dar-sini, as the Arabs
say, or dar-chini as the Persians and Turks
■call it, is nothing but our ordinary canella."
—P. della Valle, ii. 206-7.
DARJEELING, DARJILING,
n.p. A famous sanitarium in the
Eastern Himalaya, the cession of which
was purchased from the Raja of Sik-
kim in 1835 ; a tract largely added to
by annexation in 1849, following on
an outrage committed by the Sikkim
Minister in imprisoning Dr. (after-
wards Sir) Joseph Hooker and the
late Dr. A. Campbell, Superintendent
of Darjeeling. The sanitarium stands
at 6500 to 7500 feet above the sea.
The popular Tibetan spelling of the
name is, according to Jaeshcke, rDor-
rje-glin, 'Land of the Dorje,' i.e. 'of
the Adamant or thunderbolt,' the
ritual sceptre of the Lamas. But ' ac-
cording to several titles of books in
the Petersburg list of MSS. it ought
properly to be spelt Dar-rgyas-glin^
{Tib. Eng. Did. p. 287).
DAROGA, s. P. and H. ddroghd.
This word * seems to be originally
Mongol (see Kovalevsky's Diet. No.
1672). In any case it is one of those
terms brought by the Mongol hosts
from the far East. In their nomencla-
ture it was applied to a Governor of
-a province or city, and in this sense
it continued to be used und^r Timur
-and his immediate successors. But it
is the tendency of official titles, as of
-denominations of coin, to descend in
value ; and that of ddroghd has in
later days been bestowed on a variety
of humbler persons. Wilson defines
the word thus : " The chief native
officer in various departments under
the native government, a superin-
tendent, a manager : but in later
times he is especially the head of a
police, customs, or excise station."
Under the British Police system, from
1793 to 1862-63, the Darogha was a
local Chief of Police, or Head Con-
stable, [and this is still the popular
title in the N.W.P. for the officer in
charge of a Police Station.] The word
occurs in the sense of a Governor in
a Mongol inscription, of the year 1314,
found in the Chinese Province of
Shensi, which is given by Pauthier in
his Marc. Pol, p. 773. 'The Mongol
Governor of Moscow, during a part of
the Tartar domination in Russia, is
called in the old Russian Chronicles
Doroga (see Hammer, Golden Horde,
384). And according to the same
writer the word appears in a Byzan-
tine writer (unnamed) as AdpTryas {ibid.
238-9). The Byzantine form and the
passages below of 1404 and 1665 seem
to imply some former variation in
pronunciation. But Clavijo has also
derroga in § clii.
c. 1220.— "Tuli Khan named as Darugha
at Merv one called Barmas, and himself
marched upon Nishapur." — Abulghdzi, by
Desmaisons, 135.
1404.— "And in this city (Tauris) there
was a kinsman of the Emperor as Magis-
trate thereof, whom they call Derrega, and
he treated the said Ambassadors with much
respect."— C*/rt<//o, § Ixxxii. Comp. Marl-
ham, 90.
1441. — ". . . I reached the city of
Kerman. . . . The deroghah (governor)
the Emir Hadji Mohamed Kaiaschirin, beinjg
then absent. . . ."—AMurrazzak, in India
inthe XVth Ceni., p. 5.
c. 1590. — "The officers and servants
attsxched to the Imperial Stables. 1. The
Athegi. ... 2. The Daroghah. There is
one appointed for each stable. . . ." — A in,
tr. Blochmann, i. 137.
1621.—" The 10th of October, the darogft,
or Governor of Ispahan, Mir i^dulaazim,
the King's son-in-law, who, {^s was after-
wards seen in .that charge %)f his, was a
downright madmf^n. . . ."—P. della \ alle,
ii. 166.
1665._" There stands a Derega, upon
each side of the River, who will not suffer
anv person to pass without leave. —Taver-
,a«-, E.T., ii. 52 ; [ed. Ball, i. 117].
1673. _" The Droger, or Mayor of the
City or Captain of the Watch, or the
Rounds ; It is his duty to preside with the
Main Guard a-nights before the Palace-
-Frijer, 339.
BATGHIN.
298
DATURA.
1673. — "The Droger being Master of his
Science, persists ; what comfort can I reap
from your Disturbance ? " — Fryer^ 389.
1682. — "I received a letter from Mr. Hill
at Kajemaul advising ye Droga of ye Mint
would not obey a Copy, but required at
least a sight of ye Originall." — Hedges,
Duiry, iBec. 14 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 57].
c. 1781. — "About this time, however, one
day being very angry, the Darogha, or
master of the mint, presented himself, and
asked the Nawaub what device he would
have struck on his new copper coinage.
Hydur, in a violent passion, told him to
stamp an obscene figure on it." — Hydtir
Naik, tr. by Miles, 488.
1812. — " Each division is guarded by a
Darogha, with an establishment of armed
men." — Fifth Report, 44.
DATCHIN, s. This word is used
in old books of Travel and Trade for
a steelyard employed in China and the
Archipelago. It is given by Leyden
as a Malay word for 'balance,' in his
Comp. Vocab. ofBarma, Malay and TJiat,
Serampore, 1810. It is also given by
Crawf iird as dachin, a Malay word from
the Javanese. There seems to be no
doubt that in Peking dialect ch'eng is
'to weigh,' and also ^ steelyard' j- that in
Amoy a small steelyard is called ch'iny
and that in Canton dialect the steel-
yard is called fokch'ing. Some of the
Dictionaries also give ta 'chSng, 'large
steelyard.' Datchin or dotchin may
therefore possibly be a Chinese term ;
but considering how seldom traders'
words are really Chinese, and how
easily the Chinese monosyllables lend
themselves to plausible combinations,
it remains probable that the Canton
word was adopted from foreigners. It
has sometimes occurred to us that it
might have been adopted from A chin
(d'Achin) ; see the first quotation.
[The N.E.D., following Prof. Giles,
gives it as a corruption of the Cantonese
name toh-chHng (in Court dialect to-
ch/Sng) from toh 'to measure,' ch'ing, 'to
weigh.' Mr. Skeat notes : " The
standard Malay is daching^ the Java-
nese dachin (v. Klinkert, s.v.). He
gives the word as of Chinese origin,
and the probability is that the English
word is from the Malay, which in its
turn was borrowed from the Chinese.
The final suggestion, d'Achin, seems
out of the question.] Favre's Malay
Diet, gives (in French) "daxing (Ch.
pa-tchen\ steelyard, balance," also " her-
daxing, to weigh," and Javan. " daxin,
a weight of 100 katis." Gericke's
Javan. Diet, also gives " datsin-Picol,"
with a reference to Chinese. [With
reference to Crawfurd's statement
quoted above, Mr. Pringle (Diary, Ft.
St. George, 1st ser. iv. 179) notes that
Crawfurd had elsewhere adopted the
view that the yard and the designation
of it originated in China and passed
from thence to the Archipelago (Malay
Archip. i. 275). On the whole, the
Chinese origin seems most probable.]
1554. — At Malacca. "The baar of the
great Dachem contains 200 cates, each cate
weighing two arratels, 4 ounces, 5 eighths,
15 grains, 3 tenths. . . . The Baar of the
little Dachem contains 200 cates ; each cate
weighing two arratels." — A. Nunes, 39.
[1684-5. — ". . . he replyed That he was
now Content yt ye Honble Company should
solely enjoy ye Customes of ye Place on
condition yt ye People of ye Place be free
from all dutys & Customes and yt ye Profitt
of ye Dutchin be his. . . ." — Pringle, Diary,
Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. iv. 12.]
1696.— "For their Dotchin and Ballance
they use that of Japan." — Boivy ear's Journal
at Cochin-China, in Dalrymple, 0. JR. i. 88.
1711. — " Never weigh your Silver by their
Dotchins, for they have usually two Pair^
one to receive, the other to pay by."—
Loch/er, 113.
,, "In the Dotchin, an expert
Weigher will cheat two or three per cent..
by placing or shaking the Weight, and
minding the Motion of the Pole only." — •
Ibid. 115.
,, "... every one has a Chopchin and'
Dotchin to cut and weigh silver." — Ibid. 141.
1748. — "These scales are made after the^
manner of the Roman balance, or our-
English Stilliards, called by the Chinese
Litang, and by us Dot-chin." — A Voyage to-
the E. Indies in 1747 and 1748, &c., London,
1762, p. 324. The same book has, in a short
vocaiaulary, at p. 265, "English scales or-
dodgeons . . . Chinese Litang."
DATURA, s. This Latin-likfr
name is really Skt. dhattura, and so has.
passed into the derived , vernaculars..
The widely-spread Datura Stramonium,
or Thorn-apple, is well known over
Europe, but is not regarded as in-
digenous to India ; though it appears^
to be wild in the Himalaya from
Kashmir to Sikkim. The Indian
species, from which our generic naiijie
has been borrowed, is Datura alba,
Nees (see Hanhury and FliicJciger, 415)^
(D. fastuosa, L.). Garcia de Orta
mentions the common use of this by
thieves in India. Its effect on the
victim was to produce temporary
DATURA.
299
DAWK.
alienation of mind, and violent
laughter, permitting the thief to act
unopposed. He describes his own
practice in dealing with such cases,
which he had always found successful.
Datura was also often given as a
practical joke, whence the Portuguese
called it Burladora ('Joker'). De
Orta strongly disapproves of such
pranks. The criminal use of datura
by a class of Thugs is rife in our own
time. One of the present writers has
judicially convicted many. Coolies
returning with fortunes from the
colonies often become the victims of
such crimes. [See details in Chevers^
Did. Med. Jurispr. 179 seqq.]
1563. — ^^Maidservant. A black woman
of the house has been giving datura to my
mistress ; she stole the keys, and the jewels
that my mistress had on her neck and in
her jewel box, and has made off with a black
man. It would be a kindness to come to
her help." — Garcia, Colloquios, f. 83.
1578. — " They call this plant in the
Malabar tongue mwiata caya [u7nmata-l-dya]
. . . in Canarese Dat3n:o. . . ."—Acosta, 87.
c. 1580. — " Xascitur et . . , Datura In-
dorum, quarum ex seminibus Latrones
bellaria parant, quae in caravanis merca-
toribus exhibentes largumque somnum, pro-
fundumque inducentes aurum gemmasque
surripiunt et abeunt." — Prosper Alpimis,
Pt. I. 190-1.
1598. — " They name [have] likewise an
hearbe called Deutroa, which beareth a
seede, whereof bruising out the sap, they
put it into a cup, or other vessell, and give
it to their husbands, eyther in meate or
drinke, and presently therewith the Man is
as though hee were half out of his wits." —
Linschoten, 60 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 209].
1608-10. — "Mais ainsi de mesme les
femmes quand elles S9auent que leurs maris
en entretiennent quelqu'autre, elles s'en
desfont par poison ou autrement, et se
seruent fort a cela de la semence de Datura,
qui est d'vne estrange vertu. Ce Datura ou
Duroa, espece de Stramonimn, est vne
plante grande et haute qui porte des fleurs
blanches en Campane, comme le Cisampelo^
mais plus grande. "—Mocquet, Voyages, 312.
[1610. — "In other parts of the Indies it
is called Dutroa. "—Pyrart^ de Laval, Hak.
Soc. ii. 114.
[1621, — "Garcias ab Horto . . . makes
mention of an hearb called Datura, which,
if it be eaten, for 24 hours following, takes
away all sense of grief, makes them incline
to laughter and mirth.."— Bv.rtnn, Anatomy of
Mel., Pt. 2, Sec. 5 Mem. I. Subs. 5.]
1673.—" Dutry, the deadliest sort of
Solarium {Solanum) or Nightshade."— Fryer,
32.
1676.—
" Make lechers and their punks with
dewtry
Commit fantastical advowtry."
Hudihras, Pt. iii. Canto 1.
1690.— "And many of them (the Moors)
take the liberty of mixing Dutra and Water
together to drink . . . which will intoxicate
almost to Madness." — Ovington, 235.
1810.— "The datura that grows in every
part of India,."— Williamson, V. M. ii. 135.
1874.—" Datilra. This plant, a native of
the East Indies, and of Abyssinia, more
than a century ago had spread as a natural-
ized plant through every country in Europe
except Sweden, Lapland, and Norway,
through the aid of gipsy quacks, who used
the seed as anti-spasmodics, or for more
questionable purposes." — R. Brown in Geog.
Magazine, i. 371. JVote.— The statements
derived from Hanbitry and FliXckiger in the
beginning of this article disagree with this
view, both as to the origin of the European
Datura and the identity of the Indian plant.
The doubts about the birthplace of the
various species of the genus remain in fact
undetermined. [See the discussion in Watt,
Econ. Diet. iii. 29 seqq.']
DATURA, YELLOW, and
YELLOW THISTLE. These are
Bombay names for the Argemone
mexicana^ fico del inferno of Spaniards,
introduced accidentally from America,
and now an abundant and pestilent
weed all over India.
DAWK,s. H. and Mahr. f?«A;, ' Post,'
i.e. properly transport by relays of
men and horses, and thence ' the mail '
or letter-post, as well as any arrange-
men for travelling, or for transmitting
articles by such relays. The institu-
tion was no doubt imitated from the
barld, or post, established throughout
the empire of the Caliphs by IVIo'awia.
The harld is itself connected with the
Latin veredus, and veredius.
1310.—" It was the practice of the
Sultan (AM-uddln) when he sent an army
on an expedition to establish posts on the
road, wherever posts could be maintained.
... At every half or quarter kos runners
were posted . . . the securing of accurate
intelligence from the court on one side and
the army on the other was a great public
hene&t. "-Zid-tcddm Barm, in Mliot, iii.
203.
c. 1340.— "The foot-post (in India) is thus
arranged : every mile is divided into three
equal intervals which are called pS,wah,
which is as much as to say * the third part
of a mile' (the mile itself being called in
India Konih). At every third of a mile
there is a village well inhabited, outside of
DA JFK.
300
DA YE. DHYE.
which are three tents where men are seated
ready to start. . . ." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 95.
c. 1340.— "So he wrote to the Sultan to
announce our arrival, and sent his letter by
the dS-wah, which is the foot post, as we
have told you. . . ."—Jbicl. 145.
,, "At every mile (i.e. KorHh or coss)
from Delhi to Daulatabad there are three
d&wah or posts." — Ihid. 191-2. It seems
probable that this dS-wah is some misunder-
standing of flak.
,, "There are established, between
the capital and the chief cities of the differ-
ent territories, posts placed at certain
distances from each other, which are like
the post-relays in Egypt and Syria . . .
but the distance between them is not more
than four bowshots or even less. At each
of these posts ten swift runners are sta-
tioned ... as soon as one of these men
receives a letter he runs off as rapidly as
possible. ... At each of these post sta-
tions there are mosques, where prayers
are said, and where the traveller can find
shelter, reservoirs full of good water, and
markets ... so that there is very little
necessity for carrying water, or food, or
tents."— Shahdbnddlii TJimishH, in EUiot,
iii. 581.
1528. — " . . . that every ten los he should
erect a yam, or post-house, which they call a
dak-choki, for six horses. . . ."—Baber,
393.
c. 1612.— "He (Akbar) established posts
throughout his dominions, having two horses
and a set of footmen stationed at every five
coss. The Indians call this establishment
* Dak chmoky.' " — Firisdda, by Briggs, ii.
280-1.
1657. — "But when the intelligence of his
(Dara-Shekoh's) officious meddling had
spread abroad throiigh the provinces by the
dak chauki. . . "—KMfl Khan, in Elliot,
vii. 214.
1727.— "The Post in the Mogul's Domi-
nions goes very swift, for at every Caravan-
seray, which are built on the High-roads,
about ten miles distant from one another.
Men, very swift of Foot, are kept ready. . . .
And these Curriers are called Dog ChoncHes."
—A. Hamilton, i. 149 ; [ed. 1744, i. 150].
1771. — " I wrote to the Governor for per-
mission to visit Calcutta by the Dawks. . . ."
— Letter in the Intrigues of a Nabob, &c., 76.
1781. — "I mean the absurd, unfair, irre-
gular and dangerous Mode, of suffering
People to paw over their Neighbours' Letters
at the Dock. . . ." — Letter in Hicky's
Bengal Gazette, Mar. 24.
1796.— "The Honble. the Gk)vernor-Gene-
ral in Council has been pleased to order
the re-establishment of Dawk Bearers upon
the new road from Calcutta to Benares and
Patna. . . . The following are the rates
fixed. . . .
"From Calcutta to Benares. . . . Sicca
Rupees 500."
In Seton-Karr^ ii. 185.
1809. — " He advised me to proceed imme-
diately by Dawk. . . ." — Ld. Valenlia, i. 62.
1824. — "The dS,k or post carrier having
passed me on the preceding day, I dropped
a letter into his leathern bag, requesting a
friend to send his horse on for me." — Se^Jy,
Wonders of Ellora, ch. iv. A letter so sent
by the jx)st-runner, in the absence of any
receiving office, was said to go " by ovicide
dawk. "
1843. — "Jam: You have received the
money of the British for taking charge of
the dawk ; you have betrayed your trust,
and stopped the dawks. ... If you come
in and make your saMm, and promise
fidelity to the British Government, I will
restore to you your lands . . . and the super-
intendence of the dawks. If you refuse I
will wait till the hot weather has gone past,
and then I will carry fire and sword into
your territory . . . and if I catch you, I will
hang you as a rebel." — Sir C. Napier to the
Jam of the Jokees (in Life of Dr. J. Wilson,
p. 440).
1873. — ". . . the true reason being, Mr,
Barton declared, that he was too stingy to
pay her dawk." — The True Reformer, i. 63.
DAWK,
DHAWK.
s. Name of a tree. See
DAWK, To lay a, v. To cause re-
lays of bearers, or horses, to be posted
on a road. As regards palankiii
bearers this used to be done either
througli the i30st-office, or through
local chowdries (q-v.) of bearers.
During the mutiny of 1857-58, when
several young surgeons had arrived in
India, whose services were urgently
wanted at the front, it is said that the
Head of the Department to which
they had reported themselves, directed
them immediately to 'lay a dawk.'
One of them turned back from the
door, saying : ' Would you explain,
Sir ; for you might just as well tell
me to lay an ^^g ! '
DAWK BUNGALOW. See under
BUNGALOW.
DA YE, DHYE, s. A wet-nurse ;
used in Bengal and N. India, where this
is the sense now attached to the word.
Hind, ddl^ Skt. ddtrikd ; conf. Pers.
ddyah, a nurse, a midwife. The word
also in the earlier English Kegulations
is applied, Wilson states, to "a female
commissioner employed to interrogate
and swear native women of condition,
who could not appear to give evidence
in a Court."
DEANER.
301
BEGGAN.
!"1568. — " No Christian shall call an infidel
Daya at the time of her labour." — Arcliiv.
rort. Orient, fasc. iv. p. 25.]
1578. — "The whole plant is commonly
known and used by the Dayas, or as we call
them co'incvdroi'' ("gossips," mid wives). —
Acosta, Tractado, 282.
1613. — " The medicines of the Malays . . .
ordinarily are roots of plants . . . horns and
claws and stones, which are used by their
leeches, and for the most part by Dayas,
which are women physicians, excellent her-
balists, apprentices of the schools of Java
Major." — (Jodinho de Eredia, f. 37.
1782. — In a Table of monthly Wages at
Calcutta, we have : —
"Dy (Wet-nurse) 10 Rs."
India Gazette, Oct. 12.
1808. — "If the bearer hath not strength
what can the Daee (midwife) do ? " — Guzerati
Proverb, in Drummond's Illustrations, 1803.
1810. — "The Dhye is more generally an
attendant upon native ladies." — Williamson,
V.M. i. 341.
1883. — ". . . the 'dyah'or wet-nurse is
looked on as a second mother, and usually
provided for for life." — Wills, Modern
Persia, 326.
[1887. — "I was much interested in the
Dhais ('midwives') class." — Lady Dufferin,
Viceregal Life in India, 337.]
DEANER, s. This is not Anglo-
Indian, but it is a curious word of
English Thieves' cant, signifying 'a
shilling.' It seems doubtful whether
it comes from the Italian danaro or
the Arabic dinar (q.v.) ; both eventu-
ally derived from the Latin denarim.
DEBAL, n.p. See DIUL-SIND.
DECCAN, n.p. and adj. Hind.
Dakhin, Bakkhin, Bakhan, Bakkhanj
dakkhina, the Pral?;r, form of Skt.
dakshina, ' the South ' ; originally ' on
the right hand ' ; compare dexter, defies.
The Southern part of India, the
Peninsula, and especially the Table-
land between the Eastern and Western
Ghauts. It has been often applied
also, politically, to specific States in
that part of India, e.g. by the Portu-
guese in the 16th century to the
Mahommedan Kingdom of Bijapur,
and in more recent times by ourselves
to the State of Hyderabad. In Western
India the Deccan stands opposed to
the Concan (q.v.), i.e. the table-land
of the interior to the maritime plain ;
in Upper India the Deccan stands
opposed to Hindustan, i.e. roundly
spea,king, the country south of the
ISTerbudda to that north of it. The
term frequently occurs in the 'Skt.
books in the" form dakshindpatha
(' Southern region,' whence the Greek
form in our first quotation), and
dakshmatya ( ' Southern ' — qualifying
some word for ' country '). So, in the
Panchatantra : "There is in the
Southern region (dakshmatya janapada)
a town called IMihilaropya."
c. A.D. 80-90.— "But immediately after
Barygaza the adjoining continent extends
from the North to the South, wherefore the
region is called Dachinabades (Aaxtj/a-
j3d8T]s), for the South is called in their
tongue Dachanos (Adxavos)." — Periplus
M.E., Geog. Gr. Min. i. 254.
1510. — "In the said city of Decan there
reigns a King, who is a Mahommedan."—
Varthema, 117. (Here the term is applied
to the city and kingdom of Bijapur).
1517. — "On coming out of this Kingdom
of Guzarat and Cambay towards the South,
and the inner parts of India, is the Kingdom
of Dacani, which the Indians call Decan." —
Barhosa, 69.
1552.— "Of Decani or Daque as we now
call it." — Castanheda, ii. 50.
,, "He (Mahmud Shah) was so
powerful that he now presumed to style
himself King of Canara, giving it the name
of Decan. And the name is said to have
been given to it from the combination of
different nations contained in it, because
Decanij in their language signifies ' mon-
grel.'"^ — JJe Barros, Dec. II. liv. v, cap. 2.
(It is difficult to discover what has led
astray here the usually well-informed De
Barros).
1608. — " For the Portngals of Daman had
wrought with an ancient friend of theirs a
Raga, who was absolute Lord of a Prouince
(betweene Daman, Guzerat, and Decan)
called Cruly, to be readie with 200 Horse-
men to stay my passage." — Capt. W. Haw-
kins, in Purchas, i. 209.
[1612.— "The Desanins, a people border-
ing on them (Portuguese) have besieged six
of their port towns." — Danvers, Letters, i.
258.]
. 1616.—". . . his son Sultan Coron, who
he designed, should command in Deccan." —
Sir T. Roe.
[ ,, "There is a resolution taken that
Sultan Caronne shall go to the Decan
Warres."— /6/V?. Hak. Soc. i. 192.
[1623.— "A Moor of Dacan."— P. della
Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 225.]
1667.—
" But such as at this day, to Indians known,
In Malabar or Decan spreads her arms."
Paradise Lost, ix. [1102-3].
1726.— "Decan [as a division] includes
Decan, Cunhim, and Balagatta."—Valen-
tijn, v. 1.
BEGCANY.
302
DELHI.
c. 1750. — ". . . alors le Nababe d'Arcate,
tout petit Seigneur qu'il etoit, compart au
Souba du Dekam dont il n'^toit que le
Fermier traiter {sk) avec nous comme un
Souverain avec ses sujets." — Letter of M.
Bussy, in Cambridge's War in India,
p. xxix.
1870.— "In the Deccan and in Ceylon
trees and bushes near springs, may often be
seen covered with votive flowers." — Lubbock,
Origin of Civilization, 200. N.B.— This is
a questionable statement as regards the
Deccan.
DECCANY, adj., also used as siibst.
Properly dakhim, dakkhinl, dakhnl.
Coming' from the Deccan. A (Mahom-
medan) inhabitant of the Deccan.
Also the very peculiar dialect of
Hindustani spoken by such people.
1516.— "The Decani language, which is
the natural language of the country." —
Barbom, 77.
1572.— "...
Decanys, Orias, que e esperan^a
Tem de sua salva^ao nas resonantes
Aguas do Gauge. ..." —Camdes, vii. 20.
1578.— "The Decanins (call the Betel-
leaf) Pan."~Acosta, 139.
c. 1590. — " Hence Dak'hinis are notorious
in Hindilst^n for stupidity. . . ." — Author
quoted by Blochmann, Aln, i. 443.
[1813.—". . . and the Decanne-bean
{butea sujyerba) are very conspicuous." —
Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd. ed. i. 195.]
1861.—
*' Ah, I rode a Deccanee charger, with a
saddle-cloth gold laced.
And a Persian sword, and a twelve-foot
spear, and a pistol at my waist. "
Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree.
DECK, s. A look, a peep. Imp. of
Hind, dekh-nd, ' to look.'
[1830. — "When on a sudden, coming to a
check, Thompson's mahout called out,
' Dekh ! Sahib, Dekh \"'—0r. Sporting Mag.,
ed. 1873, i. 350.]
1854. — " . . . these formed the whole as-
semblage, with the occasional exception of
some officer, stopping as he passed by,
returning from his morning ride 'just to
have a dekh at the steamer.' . . ." — W.
Arnold, Oakfield, i. 85.
DEEN, s. Ar. Hind, dm^ 'the
faith.' The cry of excited Mahom-
medans, .Dm, Din !
c. 1580. — ". . . crying, as is their way.
Dim, Dim, Mafamede, so that they filled
earth and air with terror and confusion." —
Primor e Honra, &c., f. 19.
[c. 1760.— " The sound of ding Mahomed."
— Orme, Military Trans. Madras reprint,
ii. 339.
[1764. — "When our seapoys observed the
enemy they gave them a ding or huzza." —
Carraccioli, Life of Clive i. 57.]
DELHI, n.p. The famous capital
of the great Moghuls, in the latter
years of that family ; and the seat
under various names of many preced-
ing dynasties, going back into ages of
which we have no distinct record.
Dilii is, according to Cunningham, the
old Hindu form of the name ; Dihll is
that used by JMahommedans. Accord-
ing to Panjab Notes and Queries (ii. 117
seq.\ Dilpat is traditionally the name
of the Dilli of Prithvi Raj. DU is an
old Hindi word for an eminence ; and
this is probably the etymology of
Dilpat and Dilli. The second quota-
tion from Correa curiously illustrates
the looseness of his geography. [The
name has become unpleasantly familiar
in connection with the so-called ' Delhi
boil,^ a form of Oriental sore, similar to
Biskra Button, Aleppo Evil, Lahore or
Multan Sore (see Delhi Gazetteer , 15,
note).]
1205. — (Muhammad Ghori marched) "to-
wards Dehli (may God preserve its pros-
perity, and perpetuate its splendour !), which
is among the chief (mother) cities of Hind."
— Hasan Nizdmi, in Elliot, ii. 216.
c. 1321. — " Hanc terram (Tana, near
Bombay) regunt Sarraceni, nunc subjacentes
dal dili. . . . Audiens ipse imperator dol
Dali . . . misit et ordinavit ut ipse Lo-
melic penitus caperetur. . . ." — Ft. Odoric.
See Cathay, &c., App., pp. v. and x.
c. 1330. — "Dilli ... a certain traveller
relates that the brick -built walls of this great
city are loftier than the walls of Hamath ;
it stands in a plain on a soil of mingled
stones and sand. At the distance of a para-
sang runs a great river, not so big, however,
as Euphrates." — Ahulfeda, in Gildetneister,
189 seq.
c. 1334.— "The wall that surrounds Dihli
has no equal. . . . The city of Dihli has
28 gates ..." &c. — Ibn Batuta, iii. 147
seqq.
c. 1375.— The Carta Caialana of the French
Library shows ciutat de Dilli and also Lo
Rey Dilli, with this rubric below it : "^ci
esta 2m soldo, gran e podaros molt rich.
Aqiiest soldo, ha DCC orifans e c millia
homens d cavall sot lo sen imperi. Ha encora
paons sens nombre. ..."
1459. — Fra Mauro's great map at Venice
shows Deli cittade grandissinia, and the
rubrick Questa cittade nobilissima zd domi-
nava tiiio el paese del Deli over Lidia Privrn.
1516.— "This king of Dely confines with
Tatars, and has taken many lands from the
King of Cambay ; and from the King of
DELING.
303
DELLY, MOUNT.
Dacan, his servants and captains with many
of his people, took much, and afterwards
in time they revolted, and set themselves
up as kings." — Barbosa, p. 100.
1533. — "And this kingdom to which the
Badur proceeded was called the Dely ; it
was very great, but it was all disturbed by
wars and the risings of one party against
another, because the King was dead, and
the sons were fighting with each other for
the sovereignty." — Gorrea, iii. 506.
,, "This Kingdom of Dely is the
greatest that is to be seen in those parts,
for one point that it holds is in Persia, and
the other is in contact with the Loochoos
{osLequios) beyond China." — Ibid. iii. 572.
c. 1568. — " About sixteen yeeres past
this King (of Cuttack), with his King-
dome, were destroyed by the King of Pat-
tane, which was also King of the greatest
part of Bengala . . . but this tyrant
enioyed his Kingdome but a small time,
but was conquered by another tyrant, which
was the great Mogol King of Agra, Delly,
and of all Cambaia." — Caesar Frederike in
Hakl. ii. 358.
1611. — " On the left hand is seene the car-
kasse of old Dely, called the nine castles
and fiftie-two gates, now inhabited onely
by Googers. ... The city is 2c betweene
Giate and Gate, begirt with a strong wall,
but much ruinate. . . ." — W. Finch^ in
Purchas, i. 430.
DELINa, s. This was a kind of
hammock conveyance, suspended from
a pole, mentioned by the old travellers
in Pegu. The word is not known to
Burmese scholars, and is perhaps a
Persian word. Meninski gives " deleng,
adj. pendulus, suspensus." The thing
seems to be the Malayalam Manchll.
(See MUNCHEEL and DANDY).
1569.— "Carried in a closet which they
call Deling, in the which a man shall be
very well accommodated, with cushions
\mder his head."— Caesar Frederike, in
Hakl. ii. 367.
1585.— "This Delingo is a strong cotton
cloth doubled, ... as big as an ordinary rug,
and having an iron at each end to attach it
by, so that in the middle it hangs like a
pouch or purse. These irons are attached to
a very thick cane, and this is borne by four
men. . . . When you go on a journey, a
cushion is put at the head of this Delingo,
and you get in, and lay your head on the
cushion," kc.—Gasparo Balbi, f. 996.
1587. — "From Cirion we went to Macao,
which is a pretie towne, where we left our
boats and Faroes, and in the morning
taking Delingeges, which are a kind of
Coches made of cords and cloth quilted, and
carried vpon a stang betweene 3 and 4 men :
we came to Pegu the same day."— i?. Fitch,
in ffakl. ii. 391.
DELLY, MOUNT, n.p. Port. Monte
D'Eli. A mountain on the Malabar
coast which forms a remarkable object
from seaward, and the name of which
occurs sometimes as applied to a State
or City adjoining the mountain. It
is prominently mentioned in all the
old books on India, though strange
to say the Map of India in Keith
Johnstone's Royal Atlas has neither
name nor indication of this famous
hill.^ [It is shown in Constable's Hand
Atlas.] It was, according to Correa,
the first Indian land seen by Vasco da
Gama. The name is Malayal. Eli
mala, ' High Mountain.' ^ Several
erroneous explanations have however
l)een given. A common one is that
it means 'Seven Hills.' Tliis arose
with the compiler of the local Skt.
Mahdtmya or legend, who rendered
the name Saptasaila, ' Seven Hills,'
confounding eli with elu, ' seven,' which
has no application. "Again we shall
find it explained as 'Rat-hill'; but
here eli is substituted for eli. [The
Madras Gloss, gives the word as Mai.
ezhimala, and explains it as ' Rat-hill,'
"because infested by rats."] The
position of the town and port of Ely
or Hili mentioned by the older
travellers is a little doubtful, but
see Marco Polo, notes to Bk. III. ch.
xxiv. The Ely-Maide of the Peutin-
gerian Tables is not unlikely to be an
indication of Ely.
1298. — "Eli is a Kingdom towards the
west, about 300 miles from Comari. . . .
There is no proper harbour in the country,
but there are many rivers with good es-
tuaries, wide and deep." — Marco Polo, Bk.
III. ch. 24.
c. 1330. — "Three days journey beyond
this city (Manjarur, i.e. Mangalore) there
is a great hill which projects into the sea,
and is descried by travellers from afar, the
promontory called Hill." — Abulfeda, in Gil-
demeister, 185.
c. 1343. — "At the end of that time we
set off for Hill, where we arrived two days
later. It is a large well-built town on a
great bay (or estuary) which big ships enter."
—Ibn Batata, iv. 81.
c. 1440. — "Proceeding onwards he . . .
arrived at two cities situated on the sea
shore, one named Pacamuria, and the other
Helly." — Nicolo Conti, in India in the XVth
Cent. p. 6.
1516. — "After passing this place along
the coast is the Mountain Dely, on the edge
of the sea ; it is a round mountain, very
lofty, in the midst of low land ; all the
ships of the Moors and the Gentiles . . .
BELOLL.
304
DEMIJOHN.
sight this mountain . . . and make their
reckoning by it." — Barhosa, 149.
c. 1562. — "In twenty days they got sight
of land, which the pilots foretold before
that they saw it, this was a great moun-
tain which is on the coast of India, in the
Kingdom of Cananor, which the people of
the country in their language call the moun-
tain Dely, elly meaning 'the rat,'* and
they call it Mount Dely, because in this
mountain there are so many rats that they
could never make a village there." — Correa,
Three Voyages, &c., Hak, Soc. 145.
1579.—". . . Malik Ben Habeeb . . .pro-
ceeded first to Quilon . . . and after erecting
a mosque in that town and settling his wife
there, he himself journeyed on to [Hill
Marawi]. . . ." — Rowlandson's Tr. of Tohfut-
ul-Mujahkleen, p. 54. (Here and elsewhere
in this ill-edited book JIlll Mardwl is read
and printed Hubciee Murmoee),
[1623.—". , . a high Hill, inland near
the seashore, call'd Monte Deli." — P. della
Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 355].
1638.— "Sur le midy nous passames k
la veiie de Monte-Leone, qui est vne haute
montagne dont les Malabares descouurent
de loin les vaisseaux, qu'ils peuuent atta-
quer avec aduantage." — Mandelslo, 275.
1727. — "And three leagues south from
Mount Delly is a spacious deep River called
Balliapatam, where the English Company
had once a Factory for Pepper." — A.
Hamilton, i. 291 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 293].
1759. — "We are further to remark that
the late troubles at Tellicherry, which
proved almost fatal to that settlement,
took rise from a dispute with our linguist
and the Prince of that Country, relative to
lands he, the linguist, held at Mount
Dilly." — Court's Letter of March 23. In
Long, 198.
DELOLL, s. A brolier; H. from
Ar. dalldl; the literal meaning being
one who directs (the buyer and seller
to their bargain). In Egypt the word
is now also used in particular for a
broker of old clothes and the like, as de-
scribed by Lane below. (See also under
NEELAMO
[c. 1665. — "He spared also the house of a
deceased Delale or Gentile broker, of the
Dutch," — Bernier, ed. Constable, 188. In
the first English trans, this passage runs:
"He has also regard to the House of the
Deceased De Lale."]
1684.—" Five DeloUs, or Brokers, of
Decca, after they had been with me went
to Mr. Beard's chamber. . . ." — Hedges,
Diary, July 25 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 152].
1754. — "Mr. Baillie at Jugdea, accused
by these villains, our dulols, who carried on
for a long time their most flagrant rascality.
The Dulols at Jugdea found to charge the
* A correction is made here on Lord Stanley's
translation.
Company 15 per cent, beyond the price of
the goods." — Foi-t Tl'm. Cons. In Long,.
p. 50.
1824. — "I was about to answer in great
wrath, when a dalal, or broker, went by,,
loaded with all sorts of second-hand clothes,,
which he was hawking about for sale." —
Hajji Baba, 2d ed. i. 183; [ed. 1851,
p. 81].
1835. — "In many of the sooks in Cairo,
auctions are held . . . once or twice a week.
They are conducted by ' dellals ' (or brokers).
. . . The ' delldls ' carry the goods up and
down, announcing the sums bidden by the
cries of 'har%.'" — Lane, Mod. Egyptians,
ed. 1860, p. 317 ; [5th ed. ii. 13].
DEMIJOHN, s. A large
bottle holding 20 or 30 quarts, or more.
The word is not Anglo-Indian, but it
is introduced here because it has been
supposed to be the corruption of an
Oriental word, and suggested to have
been taken from the name of Damaghdn
in Persia. This looks plausible (com-
pare the Persian origin of carboy,
which is another name for just the
same thing), but no historical proof
has yet been adduced, and it is
doubted by IVIr. IVIarsh in his Notes on
Wedgwood's Dictionary, and by Dozy
(Sup. mix Did. Arabes). It may be
noticed, as worthy of further enquiry,
that Sir T. Herbert (192) speaks of the
abundance and cheapness of wine at
Damaghan. Niebuhr, however, in a
passage quoted below, uses the word
as an Oriental one, and in a note on
the 5th ed. of Lane's Mod. Egyptians,
1860, p. 149, there is a remark quoted
from Hammer-Purgstall as to the
omission from the detail of domestic
vessels of two whose names have been
adopted in European languages, viz.
the garra or jarra, a water 'jar,' and
the demigdn or demijdn, ' la dame-
jeanne.' The word is undoubtedly
known in modern Arabic. The Mohlt
of B. Bistani, the chief modern native
lexicon, explains Ddmijatm as ' a great
glass vessel, big-bellied and narrow-
necked, and covered with wicker-
work ; a Persian word.' * The vulgar
use the forms damajdna and daman-
jdna. Dame-jeanne appears in P.
Richelet, Did. de la Langue Franc.
(1759), with this definition: ^^[Lagena
amplior'] Nom que les matelots don-
nent a une grande bouteille couverte
* Probably not much stress can be laid on this
last statement. [The N.E.D. thinks that the
Arabic word came from the West]*
DENGUE.
305
DEODAR.
de natte." It is not in the great Cas-
tilian Diet, of 1729, but it is in those
of the last century, e.g. Diet, of the
Span. Aeademy, ed. 1869. '■'■ Damaju-
mia, f. Prov(ineia de) And(alucia,
CASTANA . . , " — and castana is ex-
plained as a "great vessel of glass or
terra eotta, of the figure of a chestnut,
and used to hold liquor." [See N.E.D.
which believes the word adopted from
dame-Jeanne^ on the analogy of 'Bel-
larmine ' and ' Greybeard.']
1762. — "Notre vin etoit dans de grands
flacons de verre (Damasjanes) dont chacun
tenoit pr^s de 20 bouteiUes."— iVie6w/tr,
Voyage, i. 171.
DENGUE, s. The name applied
to a kind of fever. The term is of
West Indian, not East Indian, origin,
and has only become known and
familiar in India within the last 30
years or more. The origin of the
name which seems to be generally ac-
cepted is, that owing to the stiff un-
bending carriage which the fever in-
duced in those who suffered from it,
the negroes in the W. Indies gave it
the name of ' dandy fever ' ; and this
name, taken up by the Spaniards, was
converted into dengy or dengue. [But
according to the N.E.D. both ' da7idy '
and ^dengue' are corruptions of the
Swahili term, ka dinga pepo, 'sudden
cramp-like seizure by an evil spirit.']
Some of its usual characteristics are
the ereat suddenness of attack ; often
a red eruption ; pain amounting some-
times to anguish in head and back,
and shifting pains in the joints ; ex-
cessive and sudden prostration ; after-
pains of rheumatic character. Its
epidemic occurrences are generally at
long intervals.
Omitting such occurrences in Amer-
ica and in Egypt, symptoms attach
to an epidemic on the Coromandel
coast about 1780 which point to this
disease; and in 1824 an epidemic of
the kind caused much alarm and
suffering in Calcutta, Berhampore, and
other places in India. This had no
repetition of equal severity in that
quarter till 1871-72, though there had
been a minor visitation in 1853, and
a succession of cases in 1868-69. In
1872 it was so prevalent in Calcutta
that among those in the service of the
E. I, Railway Company, European
and native, prior to August in that
year, 70 per cent, had suffered from
U
the disease; and whole households
were sometimes attacked at once. It
became endemic in Lower Bengal for
several seasons. When the present
writer (H. Y.) left India (in 1862) the
name dengue may have been known
to medical men, but it was quite un-
known to the lay European public.
1885.— The Contagion of Dengue Fever.
" In a recent issue (March 14th, p. 551)
under the heading 'Dengue Fever in
New Caledonia,' you remark that, al-
though there had been upward! of nine
hundred cases, yet, 'curiously enough,'
there had not been one death. May I ven-
ture to say that the ' curiosity ' would have
been much greater had there been a death ?
For, although this disease is one of the most
infectious, and as I can testify from un-
pleasant personal experience, one of the
most painful that there is, yet death is a
very rare occurrence. In an epidemic at
Bermuda in 1882, in which about five hun-
dred cases came under my observation, not
one death was recorded. In that epidemic,
which attacked both whites and blacks im-
partially, inflammation of the cellular
tissue, affecting chiefly the face, neck, and
scrotum, was especially prevalent as a
sequela, none but the lightest cases escaping.
I am not aware that this is noted in the
text-books as a characteristic of the disease ;
in fact, the descriptions in the books then
available to me, differed greatly from the
disease as I then found it, and I believe
that was the experience of other medical
officers at the time. . . . During the
epidemic of dengue above mentioned, an
officer who was confined to his quarters,
convalescing from the disease, wrote a letter
home to his father in England. About
three days after the receipt of the letter,
that gentleman complained of being ill, and
eventually, from his description, had a
rather severe attack of what, had he been
in Bermuda, would have been called dengue
fever. As it was, his medical attendant
was puzzled to give a name to it. The
disease did not spread to the other members
of the family, and the patient made a good
recovery. — Henr^j J. Barnes, Surgeon,
Medical Staff, Fort Pitt, Chatham." From
British Medical Journal, April 25.
DEODAR, s. The Gedrus deodara^
Loud., of the Himalaya, now known
as an ornamental tree in England for
some seventy-five years past. The
finest specimens in the Himalaya are
often found in clumps shadowing a
small temple. The Deodar is now
regarded by botanists as a variety of
Gedrus Lihani. It is confined to the
W. Himalaya from Nepal to Afghani-
stan ; it reappears as the Cedar of
Lebanon in Syria, and on through
Cyprus and Asia Minor ; and emerges
DERRISHACST.
306
DESTOOR.
once more in Algeria, and thence
westwards to the Riff Mountains in
Morocco, under the name of G. Atlan-
tica. The word occurs in Avicenna,
who speaks of the Demdar as yielding
a kind of turpentine (see below). We
may note that an article called Deodar-
wood Oil appears in Dr. Forbes Wat-
son's "List of Indian Products" (No.
2941) [and see Watt, Econ. Did. ii.
235].
Deodar is by no means the universal
name of the great Cedar in the Hima-
lay. It is called so (Dewddr, Didr,
or Dydr [Drew, Jummoo, 100]) in Kash-
mir, where the deodar pillars of the
great mosque of Srinagar date from
A.D. 1401. The name, indeed (deva-
ddru, * timber of the gods '), is applied
in different parts of India to different
trees, and even in the Himalaya to
more than one. The list just referred
to (which however has not been re-
vised critically) gives this name in
different modifications as applied also
to the pencil Cedar {Juniperus excelsa),
to Guatteria (or Uvaria) longifolia, to
Sethia Indica, to Erythroxylon areolatum,
and (on the Ravi and Sutlej) to Gupres-
sus torulosa.
The Deodar first became known to
Europeans in the beginning of the last
century, when specimens were sent to
Dr. Roxburgh, who called it a Pinus.
Seeds were sent to Europe by Capt.
Gerard in 1819 ; but the first that
£?ew were those sent by the Hon. W.
eslie Melville in 1822.
c. 1030.— " Deiudar (or rather Diudar) est
ex genere abhel {i.e. jumper) quae dicitur
pinus Inda, et Syr deiudar (Milk of Deodar)
est ejus lac (turpentine)." — Avicenna, Lat.
Transl. p. 297.
c. 1220. — "He sent for two trees, one of
which was a . . . white poplar, and the
other a deodar, that is a fir. He planted
them both on the boundary of Kashmir." —
Ghach Ndmah in Elliot, i. 144.
DERRISHACST, adj. This extra-
ordinary word is given by C. B. P.
(MS.) as a corruption of P. daryd-
shikast, ' destroyed by the river.'
DERVISH, s. P. darvesh ; a member
of a Mahommedan religious order.
The word is hardly used now among
Anglo-Indians, fakir [see FAKEERj
having taken its place. On the
Mahommedan confraternities of this
class, see Herklots, 179 seqq.; Lane^
Mod. Egyptians, Brown's Dervishes, or
Oriental Spiritualism; Gapt. E. de
Neven, Les Khouan, Ordres Religieux
chez les Musulmans (Paris, 1846).
c. 1540. — ^' The dog CoiaAcem . . . crying
out with a loud voyce, that every one might
hear him. . . . To tkeni, To them, for as we
are assured hy the Book of Flotvers, wherein
the Proi^het Noby doth promise eternal delights
to the Daroezes of the House of Mecqua, that
he will keep his icord hath with yofxi and me,
provided that we bathe ourselves in the blood
of these dogs vntlioxit Law ! " — Pinto (cap. lix.),
in Cogan, 72.
1554. — "Hie multa didicimus a monachis
Turcicis, quos Dervis vocant." — Biisbeq.
Epist. I. p. 93.
1616. — "Among the MahoDietans are many
called Dervises, which relinquish the World,
and spend their days in Solitude." — Terry,
in Purchas, ii. 1477.
[c. 1630.— " Deruissi." See TALIS-
MAN.]
1653.— "II estoit Dervische ou Fakir et
menoit une vie solitaire dans les bois."
—Be la Baullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 182.
1670. — " Aureng-Zebe . . . was reserved,
crafty, and exceedingly versed in dis-
sembling, insomuch that for a long time he
made profession to be a Fakire, that is, Poor,
Dervich, or Devout, renouncing the World."
Bernier, E.T. 3 ; [ed. Constable, 10].
1673. — " The Dervises professing Poverty,
assume this Garb here {i.e. in Persia), but
not with that state they ramble up and
down in India." — Fryer, 392.
DESSAYE, s. Mahr. desdl; in W.
and S. India a native official in charge
of a district, often held hereditarily ; a
petty chief. (See DISSAVE.)
1590-91.—" ... the Desayes, Mukaddams,
and inhabitants of several parganahs made
a complaint at Court." — Order in Mirat-i-
Ahmadi (Bird's Tr.), 408.
[1811.—" 'DsAseYe."—Kirkpatrick, Letters
of Tippoo, p. 196.]
1883.— "The Desai of Sawantwari has
arrived at Delhi on a visit. He is accom-
panied by a European Assistant Political
Officer and a large following. From Delhi
His Highness goes to Agra, and visits Cal-
cutta before returning to his territory, vid
Madras." — Pioneer Mail, Jan. 24.
The regular title of this chief appears
to be Sar-Desdl.
DESTOOB, s. A Parsee priest ; P.
dastur, from the Pahlavi dastobar, 'a
prime minister, councillor of State . . .
a high priest, a bishop of the Parsees ;
a custom, mode, manner' (Haug, Old
Pahlavi and Pazand Glossary). [See
DUSTOOR.]
DEUTI, DUTY.
307
DEVIL^BIRD.
1630. — *' . . . their Distoree or high
priest. . . ." — Lord's Display, &c., ch. viii.
1689.—" The highest Priest of the Perdes
is called Destoor, their ordinary Priests
JDdroos.oT Hurhoods [HERBEDl" — Ocinqton,
576.
1809.— "The Dustoor is the chief priest
■of his sect in Bombay." — Maria Graham, 36.
1877.—" . . . le Destour de nos jours, pas
plus que le Mage d 'autrefois, ne soupconne
les phases successives que sa religion a
travers^es." — Darmesteter, Ormazd et Ahri-
mun, 4.
DEUTI, DUTY, s. H. diuti, dewtl,
•deoti, Skt. dtpa, ' a lamp ' ; a lamp-
stand, but also a link-bearer.
c. 1526.— (In Hindustan) "instead of a
candle or torch, you have a gang of dirty
fellows whom they call Deutis, who hold in
their hand a kind of small tripod, to the
side of one leg of which . , . they fasten a
pliant wick. ... In their right hand they
hold a gourd . . . and whenever the wick
requires oil, they supply it from this gourd.
... If their emperors or chief nobility at
any time have occasion for a light by night,
these filthy Deutis bring in their lamp . . .
and there stand holding it close by his side."
—Babei; 333.
1681.—" Six men for Dutys, Rundell
<see ROUNDEL), and Kittysole (see KITTY-
SOLL)."— List of Servants allowed at Mada-
pollam Factory. Ft. St. George Cons.,
Jan. 8. In JVotes and Exts. No. li. p. 72.
DEVA-DASi, s. H. 'Slave-girl
of the gods ' ; the official name
of the poor girls who are devoted
to dancing and prostitution in the
idol-temples, of Southern India especi-
ally. "The like existed at ancient
Corinth under the name of iepdSovXoi,
which is nearly a translation of the
Hindi name . '^ . (see Strabo, \dii. 6)."
—Marco PoZo, 2nd ed. ii. 338. These
appendages of Aphrodite worship, bor-
rowed from Phoenicia, were the same
thing as the kMeshoth repeatedly men-
tioned in the 'Old Testament, e.g. Deut.
xxiii. 18 : "Thou shalt not bring the
wages of a kedesha . . . into the House
of Jehovah." [See Gheyne^ in Encycl.
Bihl. ii. 1964 seq."] Both male and female
UpbSovKoL are mentioned in the famous
inscription of Citium in Cyprus {Corp.
Inscr. Semit No. 86) ; the latter under
the name of 'alma, curiously near that
of the modern Egyptian 'dlima. (See
DANCING-GIRL.)
-Lettret
que leurs dieux les demandent.
Mdifiantes, x. 245.
c. 1790.— "La prineipale occupation des
devedaschies, est de danser devant I'image
de la divinity qu'elles servent, et de chanter
ses louanges, soit dans son temple, soit
dans les rues, lorsqu'on porte I'idole dans
des processions. . . ." —Haaf net ii. \%.
1868.— "The Dasis, the dancing girls at-
tached to Pagodas. They are each of them
married to an idol when quite young. Their
male children . . . have no difficulty in ac-
quiring a decent position in society. The
female children are generally brought up
to the trade of their mothers. ... It is
customary with a few castes to present their
superfluous daughters to the Pagodas. ..."
—Nelson's Madura, Pt. 2, p. 79.
DEVIL, s. A petty whirlwind, or
circular storm, is often so called. (See
PISACHEE, SHAITAN, TYPHOON.)
[1608-10. — "Often you see coming from
afar great whirlwinds which the sailors call
dragons. "—Pyrarc? de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 11.
[1813. — ". . . we were often surrounded
by the little whirlwinds called bugulas, or
Devils."— /o7-6e*. Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 118.]
DEVIL-BIRD, s. This is a name
used in Ceylon for a bird believed to be
a kind of owl — according to Haeckel,
quoted below, the Syrnium Indrani of
Sykes, or Brown Wood Owl of Jerdon.
Mr. Mitford, quoted below, however,
believes it to be a Podargus, or Night-
hawk.
1702. — " Peu de temps apr^s je baptisai
une Deva-Dachi, ou Usclave Divine, c'est
amsi qu'on appelle les femmes dont les
rretres des idoles abusent, sous pr^texte
c. 1328.—" Quid dicam ? Diabolus ibi
etiam loquitur, saepe et saepius, hominibus,
noctumis temporibus, sicut ego audivi." —
Jordani MiraMlia, in Rec. de Voyages, iv. 53.
1681. — "This for certain I can affirm.
That oftentimes the Devil doth cry with an
audible Voice in the Night ; 'tis very shrill,
almost like the barking of a Dog. This I
have often heard myself ; but never heard
that he did anybody any harm. ... To
believe that this is the Voice of the Devil
these reasons ui^e, because there is no
Creature known to the Inhabitants, that
cry like it, and because it will on a sudden
depart from one place, and make a noise in
another, quicker than any fowl could fly ;
and because the very Dogs will tremble and
shake when they hear it. "—Knox's Ceylon, 78.
1849.— "Devil's Bird (Strix Gaulama or
Ulama, Singh.). A species^ of owl._ The
wild and wailing cry of this bird is con-
sidered a sure presage of death and misfor-
tune, unless measures be taken to avert its
infernal threats, and refuse its warning.
Though often heard even on the tops of their
houses, the natives maintain that it has
never been caught or distinctly seen, and
they consider it to be one of the most
annoying of the evil spirits which haunt
their country." — Pridham's Ceylon, p. 737-8.
DEVWS REACH.
308
BE JV ALLY.
I860.— " The Devil-Bird, is not an owl . . .
its ordinary note is a magnificent clear
shout like that of a human being, and
which can be heard at a great distance. _ It
has another cry like that of a hen just
caught, but the sounds which have earned
for it its bad name . . . are indescribable,
the most appalling that can be imagined,
and scarcely to be heard without shudder-
ing ; I can only compare it to a boy in tor-
ture, whose screams are being stopped by
being strangled." — Mr. Mitford's Note in
Tennent's Ceylon, i. 167.
1881.— "The uncanny cry of the devil-
bird, Syrnium Indrani . . ." — HaeckeVs
Visit to Ceylon, 235.
DEVIL'S REACH, n.p. This was
the old name of a reach on the
Hoogly R. a little above Pnlta (and
about 15 miles above Calcutta). On
that reach are several gi-oups of dewals,
or idol-temples, which probably gave
the name.
1684.— "August 28.— I borrowed the late
Dutch Fiscall's Budgero (see BUDGEROW),
and went in Company with Mr. Beard, Mr.
Littleton " (etc. ) " as far as ye Devill's Reach,
where I caused ye tents to be pitched in ex-
pectation of ye President's arrivall and lay
here all night." — Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc.
i, 156.
1711.— "From the lower Point of Devil's
Reach you must keep mid-channel, or
nearest the Starboard Shore, for the Lar-
board is shoal until you come into the
beginning of Pulta or Poutto Reach, and
there abreast of a single great Tree, you
must edge over to the East Shore below
Pulta,"— rA« English Pilot, 54.
DEVIL WORSHIP. This phrase
is a literal translation of hhutd-pujd, i.e.
worship of hhutas [see BHOOT], a word
which appears in slightly differing
forms in various languages of India,
including the Tamil country. A bhuta,
or as in Tamil more usually, pey, is a
malignant being which is conceived to
arise from the person of anyone who has
come to a violent death. This super-
stition, in one form or another, seems
to have formed the religion of the
Dravidian tribes of S. India before the
introduction of Brahmanism, and is
still the real religion of nearly all the
low castes in that region, whilst it is
often patronized also by the higher
castes. These superstitions, and especi-
ally the demonolatrous rites called
* devil-dancing,' are identical in char-
acter with those commonly known as
Shamanism [see SHAMAN], and which
are spread all over Northern Asia,
among the red races of America, and
among a vast variety of tribes in Ceylon
and in Indo-China, not excluding the
Burmese. A full account of the demon-
worship of Tinnevelly was given by
Bp. Caldwell in a small pamphlet on
the "Tinnevelly Shanars" (Madras
1849), and interesting evidence of its
identity with the Shamanism of other
regions will be found in his Covipara-
tive Grammar (2nd ed. 579 seqq.); see
also Marco Polo, 2nd ed. ii. 79 seq. ;
[Oppert. Orig. InJmhit. of Bharatavarsay,
554 seqq.l
DEWAL, DEW ALE, s. H. dewal^
Skt. deva-dldya; a Temple or pagoda.
This, or Dewalgarh, is the phrase
commonly used in the Bombay terri-
tory for a Christian church. In Ceylon
D^wili is a temple dedicated to a
Hindu god.
1681. — "The second order of Priests are
those called Koppuhs, who are the Priests
that belong to the Temples of the other Gods
(i.e. other than Boddou, or Buddha). Their
Temples are called Dewals." — Knox, Ceylon^
79.
[1797.— "The Company will settle . . . the
dewal or temple charge." — Treaty, in Logan,.
Malabar, iii. 285.
[1813. — "They plant it (the nayna tree)"
near the dewals or Hindoo temples, im-
properly called Pagodas."— i^orftes, Or. Mem..
2nd ed. i. 15].
DEWALEEA, s. H.
bankrupt,' from diwdld, 'bankruptcy,*
and that, though the etymology is dis-
puted, is alleged to be connected with
dlpa, ' a lamp ' ; because " it is the
custom . . . when a merchant finds
himself failing, or failed, to set up a
blazing lamp in his house, shop, or
office, and abscond therefrom for some
time until his creditors are satisfied by
a disclosure of his accounts or dividend
of assets." — Drummond's Illustrations-
(S.V.).
DEW ALLY, s. H. diwdll, from Skt..
dlpa-dlika, 'a row of lamps,' i.e. an
illumination. An autumnal feast at-
tributed to the celebration of various-
divinities, as of Lakshmi and of
Bhavani, and also in honour of
Krishna's slaying of the demon Naraka,
and the release of 16,000 maidens, his^
prisoners. It is held on the last two-
days of the dark half of the month
Asvina or Asan, and on the new moon
and four following days of Karttika^ i.e..
DEJVAUN.
309
DEJVAUN.
usually some time in October. But
there are variations of Calendar in
■different parts of India, and feasts will
not always coincide, e.g. at the three
Presidency towns, nor will any curt
•expression define the dates. In Bengal
the name Diwdli is not used ; it is
Kali Pujd, the feast of that grim
goddess, a midnight festival on the
most moonless nights of the month,
<;elebrated by illuminations and fire-
works, on land and river, by feasting,
carousing, gambling, and sacrifice of
goats, sheep, and buffaloes.
1613. — ", . . no equinoctio da entrada de
libra, dik chamado Divaly, tem tal privilegio
•e vertude que obriga falar as arvores, plantas
■e ervas. . . ." — GodinJio de Eredia, i. 38<;.
[1623. — "October the four and twentieth
was the Davali, or Feast of the Indian
Oentiles."— P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 206.]
1651. — "In the month of October, eight
days after the full moon, there is a feast
held in honour of Vistnou, which is called
Dipdwali." — A. Roger his, De Open-Deiire.
[1671. — "In October they begin their
yeare with great feasting, Jollity, Sending
Presents to all they have any busynes with,
which time is called Dually." — Hedges,
Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cccxiv.]
1673. — "The first New Moon in October is
the Banyan's Dually."— i^ryer, 110.
1690. — ". . . their Grand Festival Season,
called the Dually Time." — Ovington, 401.
1820.— "The Dewalee, DeepauUee, or
Time of Lights, takes place 20 days after
the Dussera, and lasts three days ; during
which there is feasting, illumination, and
fireworks." — T. Coats, in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo.,
ii. 211.
1843.— "Nov. 5. The Dlwaii, happening
to fall on this day, the whole river was bright
with lamps. . . . Ever and anon some votary
would offer up his prayers to Lakshmi the
Fortuna, and launch a tiny raft bearing a
cluster of lamps into the water, — then watch
it with fixed and anxious gaze. If it floats
on till the far distance hides it, thrice happy
he . . . but if, caught in some wild eddy of
the stream, it disappears at once, so will
the bark of his fortunes be engulphed in
the whirlpool of adversity." — Dry Leaves
from Young Egypt, 84,
1883. — "The Divali is celebrated with
splendid effect at Benares. ... At the
approach of night small earthen lamps, fed
with oil, are prepared by millions, and placed
quite close together, so as to mark out every
line of mansion, palace, temple, minaret,
and dome in streaks of fire." — Monier
Williams, Religious Thought and Life in
India, 432.
DEWAUN, s. The chief meanings
of this word in Anglo-Indian usage are :
(1) Under the Mahommedan Govern-
ments which preceded us, "the head
financial minister, whether of the state
or a province . . . charged, in the latter,
with the collection of the revenue,
the remittance of it to the imperial
treasury, and invested with extensive
judicial powers in all civil and financial
causes " {Wilson). It was in this sense
that the grant of the Dewauny (q.v.)
to the E. I. Company in 1765 became
the foundation of the British Empire in
India. (2) The prime minister of a
native State. (3) The chief native
officer of certain Government establish-
ments, such as the Mint ; or the native
manager of a Zemindary. (4) (In
Bengal) a native servant in confidential
charge of the dealings of a house of
business with natives, or of the affairs
of a large domestic establishment.
These meanings are perhaps all re-
ducible to one conception, of which
' Steward ' would be an appropriate ex-
pression. But the word has had many
other ramifications of meaning, and
has travelled far.
The Arabian dlwdn is, according to
Lane, an Arabicized word of Persian
origin (though some hold it for pure
Arabic), and is in original meaning
nearly equivalent to Persian daftar
(see DUFTER), i.e. a collection of written
leaves or sheets (forming a book for
registration) ; hence ' a register of
accounts ' ; a ' register of soldiers or
pensioners ' ; a ' register of the rights
or dues of the State, or relating to the
acts of government, the finances and
the administration ' ; also any book,
and especially a collection of the poems
of some particular poet. It was also
applied to signify ' an account ' ; then
a ' writer of accounts ' ; a * place of
such writers of accounts ' ; also _ a
' council, court, or tribunal ' ; and in
the present day, a 'long seat formed
of a mattress laid along the wall of a
room, with cushions, raised or on the
floor ' ; or ' two or more of such seats.'
Thus far (in this paragraph) we abstract
from Lane.
The Arabian historian Biladuri (c.
860) relates as to the first introduction
of the dlwdn that, when 'Omar was
discussing with the people how to
divide the enormous wealth derived
from the conquests in his time, Walid
bin Hisham bin Moghaira said to the
caliph, ' I have been in Syria, and saw
that its kings make a diwan ; do thou
the like.' So 'Omar accepted his
DEWAUN.
310
DEWAUN
advice, and sent for two men of the
Persian tongue, and said to them :
* Write down the people according
to their rank' (and corresponding
pensions).*
We must observe that in the Mahom-
medan States of the Mediterranean the
word diwdn became especially applied
to the Custom-house, and thus passed
into the Romance languages as aduana,
douanCf dogana^ &c. Littre indeed
avoids any decision as to the etymology
of douane, &c. And Hyde (Note on
Abr. Peritsol, in Syntagma Dissertt. i.
101) derives dogana from docdn {i.e.
P. dukdriy ' officina, a shop '). But such
passages as that below from Ibn Jubair,
and the fact that, in the medieval
Florentine treaties with the Mahom-
medan powers of Barbary and Egypt,
the word dlwdn in the Arabic texts
constantly represents the dogana of the
Italian, seem sufficient to settle the
question (see Amari^ Diplomi Arabi del
Real Archivio, &c. ; e.g. p. 104, and
(Latin) p. 305, and in many other
places).t The Spanish Diet, of Cobar-
ruvias (1611) quotes Urrea as saying
that)" from the Arabic noun Diuanum,
which signifies the house where the
duties are collected, we form diuana^
and thence adiuana^ and lastly aduana."
At a later date the word was re-
imported into Europe in the sense of
a hall furnished with Turkish couches
and cushions, as well as of a couch of
this kind. Hence we get agrar-divans,
et hoc genus omne. The application to
certain collections of poems is noticed
above. It seems to be especially applied
to assemblages of short poems of nomo-
feneous character. Thus the Odes of
[orace, the Sonnets of Petrarch, the
In Memoriam of Tennyson, answer to
the character of Diwan so used.
Hence also Goethe took the title of his
West-Ostliche Diwan.
c. A. D. 636.—". . . in the Caliphate of
Omax the spoil of Syria and Persia
* We owe this quotation, as well as that below
from Ibn Jubair, to the kindness of Prof. Robert-
son Smith. On the proceedings of 'Omar see also
Sir Wm. Muir's Annals of the Early Caliphate in
the chapter quoted below.
. t At p. 6 there is an Arabic letter, dated a.h.
1200, from Abdurrahman ibn 'Ali Tahir, * al-nazir
ba-dlwdn Ifrikiya,' inspector of the dogana of
Africa. But in the Latin version this appears as
Sector omnium Christianorum qui veniunt in totam
provindam de Africa (p. 276). In another jetter,
without date, from Yusuf ibn Mahommed Sahib
divmn Tunis loal-Mahdia, Amari renders ' preposto
della dogana di Tunis,' &c. (p. 311).
ever-increasing volume to pour into the
treasury of Medina, where it was distributed
almost as soon as received. "What was easy
in small beginnings by equal sharing or
discretionary preference, became now a
heavy task. ... At length, in the 2nd or
3rd year of his Caliphate, Omar determined
that the distribution should be regulated on
a fixed and systematic scale. ... To carry
out this vast design, a Kegister had to be-
drawn and kept up of every man, woman,
and child, entitled to a stipend from the
State. . . . The Kegister itself, as well as
the office for its maintenance and for
pensionary account, was called the Dewan
or Department of the Exchequer." — Miiir's
Annals, &c., pp. 225-9.
As Minister, &c.
[1610.
[1610. — "We propose to send you the
copy hereof by the old scrivano of the
Aduano." — Danvers, Letters, i. 51.
[1616. — "Sheak Isuph Dyron of Ama-
davaz." — Foster, Letters, iv. 311.]
1690. — " Fearing miscarriage of y^ Originall
ffamittee [fdrigh-khaitl, Ar. *a deed of
release, ' variously corrupted in Indian techni-
cal use] we have herewith Sent you a Coppy
Attested by Hugly Cazee, hoping y^ Duan
may be Sattisfied there wi^ii." — MS. Letter
in India Office, from Job Gharnock and others
at Chuttanutte to Mr. Ch. Eyre at Ballasore.
c. 1718. — " Even the Divan of the
Qhalissah Office, who is, properly speaking,
the Minister of the finances, or at least the
accomptant general, was become a mere
cypher, or a body without a soul." — aS^V
Mutaqherin, i. 110.
1762. — "A letter from Dacca states that
the Hon'ble Company's Dewan (Manikchand)^
died on the morning of this letter. . . . As
they apprehend he has died worth a large
sum of money which the Government's
people {i.e. of the Nawab) may be desirous
to possess to the injury of his lawful heirs,
they request the protection of the flag . . .
to the family of a man who has served the
Company for upwards of 30 years with care
and fidelity."— i'^. Wm. Cons., Nov. 29. In
Long, 283.
1766. — " There then resided at his Court
a Gentoo named Allum Chund, who had been
many years Dewan to Soujah Khan, by
whom he was much revered for his great
age, wisdom, and faithful services." — Hol^
well, Hist. Events, i. 74.
1771. — "By our general address you will
be informed that we have to be dissatisfied
with the administration of Mahomet Reza
Cawn, and will perceive the expediency of
our divesting him of the rank and influence
he holds as Naib Duan of the Kingdom of
Bengal." — Court of Directors to W. Hastrngf,
in Gleig, i. 121.
1783.— "The Committee, with the best
intentions, best abilities, and steadiest of
application, must after all be a tool in the
hands of their Duan." — Teignmouth, Mem,
i. 74.
DEWAUN.
311 DEWA UNY, DEJTANNY.
1834. — " His (Raja of Ul war's) Dewanjee,
Balmochun, who chanced to be in the
neighbourhood, with 6 Risalas of horse . . .
was further ordered to go out and meet me."
— Meiii. of Col. Mountain, 132.
[1861.— See quotation under AMEEN.]
In the following qiiotations the
identity of dlwdn and douane or dogana
is shown more or less clearly.
A. D. 1178. — "The Moslem were ordered
to disembark their goods (at Alexandria),
and what remained of their stock of pro-
visions ; and on the shore were officers who
took them in charge, and carried all that
was landed to the Di'W&n. They were
called forward one by one ; the property
of each was brought out, and the DiwSii
was straitened with the crowd. The search
fell on every article, small or great ; one
thing got mixt up with another, and hands
were thrust into the midst of the packages
to discover if anything were concealed in
them. Then, after this, an* oath was ad-
ministered to the owners that they had
nothing more than had been found. Amid
all this, in the confusion of hands and the
greatness of the crowd many things went a-
missing. At length the passengers were
dismissed after a scene of humiliation and
great ignominy, for which we pray God to
grant an ample recompense. But this, past
doubt, is one of the things kept hidden from
the great Sultan Salah-ud-dln, whose well-
known justice and benevolence are such that,
if he knew it, he would certainly abolish the
practice " [viz. as regards Mecca pilgrims].*
— Ibn Jubair, orig. in Wright's ed., p. 36.
c. 1340. — "Doana in all the cities of the
Saracens, in Sicily, in Naples, and through-
out the Kingdom of Apulia . . . Dazio at
Venice ; Gabella throughout Tuscany ; . . .
Gostuma throughout the Island of Eng-
land. . . . All these names mean duties
which have to be paid for goods and wares
and other things, imported to, or exported
from, or passed through the countries and
places detailed," — Francesco Balducci Pego-
lotti, see Cathay, &c., ii. 285-6.
c. 1348. — " They then order the skipper to
state in detail all the goods that the vessel
contains. . . . Then everybody lands, and
the keepers of the custom-house {al-6iwSi.n)
sit and pass in review whatever one has." —
Ibn Batuta, iv. 265.
The following medieval passage in
one of our note-books remains a frag-
ment without date or source :
* The present generation in England can have
no conception how closely this description applies
to what took place at many an English port before
Sir Robert Peel's great changes in the import tarifT.
The present writer, in landing from a P. & O.
steamer at Portsmouth in 1843, after four or five
days' quarantine in the Solent, had to go through
Jive to six hours of such treatment as Ibn Jubair
describes, and his feelings were very much the
same as the Moor's.— [H. Y.]
(0-—" Multi quoque Saracenorum, qui vel
in apothecis suis mercibus vendendis prae-
erunt, vel in Duanis fiscales. ..."
1440.— The Handbook of Giovanni da
Uzzano, published along with Pegolotti by
Pagnini (1765-66) has for custom-house
Dovana, which corroborates the identity of
Dogana with Dlwdn.
A Council Hall :
1367. — " Hussy n, fearing for his life, came
down and hid himself under the tower, but
his enemies . . . surrounded the mosque,
and having found him, brought him to the
(DyvaJi-Khane) Council Chamber." — Mem.
of Tim fir, tr. by Stewart, p. 130.
1554. — " Utcunque sit, cum mane in
Divanuin (is concilii vt alias dixi locus est)
imprudens omnium venisset. . . ." — Busbe-
qiiii Ejpistolae, ii. p. 138.
A place, fitted with mattresses, &c.,
to sit in :
1676. — "On the side that looks towards
the River, there is a Divan, or a kind of
out-jutting Balcony, where the King sits." — -
Tavernier, E.T. ii. 49 ; [ed. Ball, i. 108].
[1785. — " It seems to have been intended
for a Duan Konna, or eating room." — Forbes,
Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 393.]
A Collection of Poems :
1783. — "One (writer) died a few years
ago at Benares, of the name of Souda, who
composed a Dewanin Moors." — Teignmouthy
Mem. i. 105.
DEWAUNY, DEWANNY, &c., s.
Properly, dlwdnl; popularly, dewdni.
The office of dlwdn (Dewaun); and
especially the right of receiving as dlwdn
the revenue of Bengal, Behar,andOrissa,
conferred upon the E. I^Company by
the Great Mogul Shah 'Alam in 1765.
Also used sometimes for the territory
which was the subject of that grant.
1765.— (Lord Clive) "visited the Vezir,
and having exchanged with him some sump-
tuous entertainments and curious and mag-
nificent presents, he explained the project
he had in his mind, and asked that the
Company should be invested with the
Divanship (no doubt in ori^. Diwani) of the
three provinces. . . ."—Seir Miitaqherin, ii.
384.
1783.— (The opium monopoly) "is stated
to have begun at Patna so early as the year
1761, but it received no considerable degree
of strength until the year 1765 ; when the
acquisition of the Duanne opened a wide
field for all projects of this na.inrQ."— Report
of a Committee on Affairs of India, in Burke s
Life and Works, vi. 447.
DEWAUNY, DEWANNY. 312
DHOBY, DOBIE.
DEWAUNY, DEWANNY, adj.
Civil, as distinguished from Criminal ;
e.g. Dlwdnl 'Addlat as opposite to
Faujdari Addlat. (See ADAWLUT).
The use of Diwdni for civil as op-
posed to criminal is probably modern
and Indian. For Kaempfer in his
account of the Persian administration
at the end of the 17th century, has :
" Diwaen hegi, id est, Supremus crimin-
alis Judicii JDominus . . . de latrociniis
et homicidiis non modo in hac
Eegi^ metropoli, verum etiam in toto
Kegno disponendi facultatem habet." —
Amoenit. Exot. 80.
DHALL, DOLL, s. Hind, ddl, a
kind of pulse much used in India,
both by natives as a kind of porridge,
and by Europeans as an ingredient in
kedgeree (<i.v.)5 or to mix with rice as a
breakfast dish. It is best represented
in England by what are called ' split
pease.' The proper ddl, which Wilson
derives from the Skt. root dal, 'to
divide ' (and which thus corresponds in
meaning also to 'split pease'), is, accord-
ing to the same authority, Phaseolus
aureus : but, be that as it may, the dais
most commonly in use are varieties of
the shrubby plant Gajanus Indicus^
Spreng., called in Hind, arliar, rahar,
&c. It is not known where this is
indigenous ; [De CandoUe thinks it
probably a native of tropical Africa,
introduced perhaps 3,000 years ago
into India ;J it is cultivated through-
out India. The term is also applied
occasionally to other pulses, such as
mung, urd, &c. (See MOONG, OORD.)
It should also be noted that in its
original sense ddl is not the name of a
particular pea, but the generic name
of pulses prepared for use by being
broken in a hand-mill ; though the
peas named are those commonly used
in Upper India in this way.
1673. — "At their coming up out of the
Water they bestow the largess of Rice or
Doll {an Indian Bean)." — Fryer, 101.
1690. — ^^Kitckeree . . . made of Dol, that
is, a small round Pea, and Rice boiled
together, and is very strengthening, tho' not
very savoury." — Ovington, 310.
1727. — "They have several species of Le-
gumen, but those of Doll are most in use, for
some Doll and Rice being mingled together
and boiled, make Kitcheree." — A. Hamilton,
i. 162 ; [ed. 1744].
1776. — " If a person hath bought the seeds
of . , , doll ... or such kinds of Grain,
without Inspection, and in ten Days dis-
covers any Defect in that Grain, he may
return such Grain." — Halhed, Code, 178.
1778. — ". . . the essential articles of a
Sepoy's diet, rice, doll (a species of pea),
ghee (an indifferent kind of butter), &c.,
were not to be purchased." — Ace. of the
Gallant Defence made at Mangalore.
1809. — ". . . dol, split country peas." —
Maria Graham, 25.
[1813. — '■^ Tviax (cytism cajan, Lin.) ... is
called Dohll. . . ."—Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd
ed. ii. 35.]
DHAWK, s. Hind, dhdky also
called palds. A small bushy tree, Butea
frondosa (N. O. Leguminosae), which
forms large tracts of jungle in the
Punjab, and in many dry parts of
India. Its deep orange flowers give
a brilliant aspect to the jungle in the
early part of the hot weather, and
have suggested the occasional name of
' Flame of the Forest.' They are used
for dyeing hasanto^ basantl, a fleeting
yellow ; and in preparing Holt (see
HOOLY) powder. The second of the
two Hindi words for this tree gave a
name to the famous village of Plassy
(Paldst), and also to ancient Magadha
or Behar as Paldsa or Pardsa, whence
Pardsiya, a man of that region, which,
if Gen. Cunningham's suggestion be
accepted, was tlie name represented by
the Prasii of Strabo, Pliny, and Arrian,
and the Pliarrasii of Curtius {Anc. Geog.
of India, p. 454), [The derivation of
the word from Skt. Prdchyds ' Inhabi-
tants of the east country,' is supported
by McCrindle, Ancient India, 365 seq.
So the dhdk tree possibly gave its name
to Dacca].
1761. — "The pioneers, agreeably to orders,
dug a ditch according to custom, and placed
along the brink of it an abattis of dhak trees,
or whatever else they covdd find." — Saiyid
Ghulam 'Ali, in Mliot, viii. 400.
DHOBY, DOBIE, s. A washer-
man ; H. dhoht, [from dhond, Skt.
dhdv, ' to wash.'] In colloquial Anglo-
Indian use all over India. A common
H. proverb runs : Dhobi kd kuttd kd sdy
na ghar kd na ghdt kd, i.e. "Like a
Dhoby's dog belonging neither to the
house nor to the river side." [Dhoby's
itch is a troublesome cutaneous disease
supposed to be communicated by
clothes from the wash, and Dhoby's
earth is a whitish-grey sandy efflor-
escence, found in many places, from
which by boiling and the addition of
DHOOLY, DOOLIE.
313
DHOOLY, DOOLIE.
quicklime an alkali of considerable
strength is obtained.
[c. 1804.— '' Dobes." See under DIR-
ZEE].
DHOOLY, DOOLIE, s. A covered
litter ; Hind. dolt. It consists of a cot
or frame, suspended by the four corners
from a bamboo pole, and is carried by-
two or four men (see figure in Herklots,
Qanoon-e-Islam, pi. vii. fig. 4). Doli is
from dolnd, 'to swing.' The word is
also applied to the meat- (or milk-)
safe, which is usually slung to a tree,
or to a hook in the verandah. As it is
lighter and cheaper than a palankin
it costs less both to buy or hire and to
-carry, and is used by the poorer classes.
It also forms the usual ambulance of
the Indian army. Hence the familiar
story of the orator in Parliament who,
in celebrating a battle in India, spoke
of the " ferocious Doolies rushing down
from the mountain and carrying off
the wounded " ; a story which, to our
Tegret, we have not been able to verify.
[According to one account the words
were used by Burke : " After a
sanguinary engagement, the said
Warren Hastings had actually ordered
ferocious Doolys to seize upon the
wounded " (2nd ser. Notes cfc Queries, iv.
367).
[But Burke knew too much of India
to make this mistake. In the Galcidta
Review (Dec. 1846, p. 286, footnote)
Herbert Edwardes, writing on the first
Sikh War, says : " It is not long since
a member of the British Legislature,
recounting the incidents of one of our
Indian fights, informed his country-
men that 'the ferocious DulV rushed
from the hills and carried off the
wounded soldiers."] Dula occurs in
Ihn Batuta, but the translators render
* palankin,' and do not notice the word.
c. 1343. — "The principal vehicle of the
people (of Malabar) is a dtUa, carried on the
shoulders of slaves and hired men. Those
who do not ride in a dula, whoever they
may be, go on foot."— 7&?i Batuta, iv. 73.
c. 1590.— "The Kahdrs or PdlH-bearers.
They form a class of foot servants peculiar
to India. With their ^Z^i^ , . . and diills,
they walk so evenly that the man inside
is not inconvenienced by any jolting." — Aln,
i. 254 ; [and see the account of the suhhdsan,
ibid. ii. 122].
1609. — "He turned Moore, and bereaved
his elder Brother of this holde by this
stratageme. He invited him and his women
to a Banket, which his Brother requiting
with like inuitation of him and his, in steed
of women he sends choice Souldiers well
appointed, and close couered, two and two
in a Dowle." — HatcHns, in Purchas, i. 435.
1662.—" The R^jah and the Phiikans travel
in singh^ans, and chiefs and rich people in
diills, made in a most ridiculous way." —
Mir Jumlah's Invasion of Asam, tr. by
Blochmann, in /. As. Soc. Ben., xli., pt. I. 80.
1702. — ". . . un Douli, c'est une voiture
moins honorable que le palanquin." — Lettres
Edif. xi. 143.
c. 1760. — "Doolies are much of the same
material as the andolas [see ANDOB] ; but
made of the meanest materials." — Grose.
i. 155.
c. 1768. — ". . . leaving all his wounded
... on the field of battle, telling them to
be of good cheer, for that he would send
Doolies for them from Astara. . . ." — H. of
Hydur Naih, 226.
1774. — "If by a dooley, chairs, or any
other contrivance they can be secured from
the fatigues and hazards of the way, the ex-
pense is to be no objection." — Letter of W.
Hastings, in MarTclmm's Tibet, 18.
1785. — "You must despatch Doolies to
Dha,rw^r to bring back the wounded men."
—Letters of Tippoo, 133.
1789. — ". . . doolies, or sick beds, which
are a mean representation of a palanquin :
the number attached to a corps is in the pro-
portion of one to every ten men, with four
bearers to each." — Munro, Narrative, 184.
1845.— "Head Qrs., Kurrachee, 27 Deer.,
1845.
"The Governor desires that it may be
made known to the Doolee-^'a^^os and
Camel-men, that no increase of wages shall
be given to them. They are very highly
paid. If any man deserts, the Governor
will have him pursued by the police, and if
caught he shall be hanged."— (?. 0. by Sir
C/iarles Napier, 113.
1872. — "At last ... a woman arrived
from Darg^nagar with a diili and two
bearers, for carrying M^lati." — Govinda
Samanta, ii. 7.
1880. — "The consequence of holding that
this would be a Trust enforceable in a Court
of Law would be so monstrous that persons
woiTld be probably startled . . . if it be a
Trust, then every one of those persons in
England or in India— from persons of the
highest rank down to the lowest dhooUe-
bearer, might file a bill for the administration
of the Trvist "—Ld. Justice James, Judg-
ment on the Kirwee and Banda Prize Ap-
peal, 13th April.
1883.— "I have great pleasure here in
bearing my testimony to the courage and
devotion, of the Indian dhooly-bearers. I
. . never knew them shrink from the
dangers of the battle-field, or neglect or
forsake a wounded European. I have several
times seen one of these bearers killed and
many of them disabled while carrying a
wounded soldier out of a.ci\on."— Surgeon-
DHOON.
314
DHOW, DOW.
Generdl Munro, C.B., Reminiscences of Mil.
Service loith the 93rrf Sutherland Highlanders,
p. 193.
DHOON, s. Hind. dun. A word
in N. India specially applied to the
flat valleys, parallel to the base of the
Himalaya, and lying between the rise
of that mountain mass and the low
tertiary ranges known as the sub-
Himalayan or Siwalik Hills (q.v.), or
rather between the interior and ex-
terior of these ranges. The best
known of these valleys is the Dun of
Dehra, below Mussooree, often known
as " the Dhoon " ; a form of expres-
sion which we see by the second
quotation to be old.
1526. — "In the language of Hindustan
they call a Julga (or dale) Dun. The finest
running water in Hindustan is that in this
Dun."— J5a&er, 299.
1654-55.— "Khalilu-lla Khan . . . having
reached the Diin, which is a strip of country
lying outside of Srfnagar, 20 kos long and
5 broad, one extremity of its length being
bounded by the river Jumna, and the other
by the Ganges." — SMh-Jahdn-NdvM, in
Elliot, vii. 106.
1814.— "Jfe void in the far-famed Dhoon,
the Tempe of Asia. . . . The fort stands on
the summit of an almost inaccessible moun-
tain ... it wiU be a tough job to take it ;
but by the 1st proximo I think I shall have
it, auspice Deo." — In Asiatic Jmirnal, ii.
151 ; ext. of letter from Sir Rollo Gillespie
before Kalanga, dated 29th Oct. He fell
next day.
1879.— "The Sub-Himalayan Hills . . .
as a general rule . . . consist of two ranges,
separated by a broad flat valley, for which
the name ^dun' (Doon) has been adopted.
. . . When the outer of these ranges is
wanting, as is the case below Naini Tal and
Darjiling, the whole geographical feature
might escape notice, the inner range being
confounded with the spurs of the moun-
tains."— Manual of the Geology of India,
DHOTY, s. Hind. dhoU. The
loin-cloth worn by all the respectable
Hindu castes of Upper India, wrapt
round the body, the end being then
passed between the legs and tucked in
at the waist, so that a festoon of calico
hangs down to either knee. [It is
mentioned, not by name, by Arrian
(Indika, 16) as "an under garment of
cotton which reaches below the knee,
half way to the ankle " ; and the
Orissa dhoti of 1200 years ago, as
shown on the monuments, does not
differ from the mode of the present
time, save that men of rank wore a
jewelled girdle with a pendant in front.
{Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryans, i.
187).] The word duttee in old trade
lists of cotton goods is possibly the
same ; [but at the present time a
coarse cotton cloth woven by Dhers in
Surat is known as Doti.]
[1609. — "Here is also a strong sort of
cloth called Dhootie." — Danvers, Letters, i.
29.
[1614. — "20 corge of strong Dutties, such
as may be fit for making and mending
sails." — Forster, Letters, ii. 219.
[1615.—" 200 peeces Dutts." — Cocls's
Diary, i. 83.]
1622. — "Price of calicoes, duttees fixed.'"
* * * * *
"List of goods sold, including diamonds^
pepper, bastas, (read haftas), duttees, and
silks from Persia." — Coairt Minutes, &c., in
Sainsbury, iii. 24.
1810. — ". . . a dotee or waist-cloth." —
Williamson, V. M. i. 247.
1872. — "The human figure which was
moving with rapid strides had no other
clothing than a dhuti wrapped round the
waist, and descending to the knee-joints."^
Govinda Samanta, i. 8.
DHOW, DOW, s. The last seems
the more correct, though not perhaps
the more common. The term is common
in Western India, and on various,
shores of the Arabian sea, and is used
on the E. African coast for craft in
general (see Burton, in J.B.G.S. xxix.
239) ; bjit in the mouths of Englishmen
on the western seas of India it i»
applied specially to the old-fashioned
vessel of Arab build, with a long grab
stem, i.e. rising at a long slope from
the water, and about as long as the keel,
usually with one mast and lateen-rig.
There are the lines of a dow, and a
technical description, by Mr. Edie, in
/. R. As. Soc, vol. i, p. 11. The slaving
dow is described and illustrated in Capt.
Colomb's Slave-catching in the Indian
Ocean; see also Capt. W. F. Owen's
Narrative (1833), p. 385, [i. 384 seq.].
Most people suppose the word to be
Arabic, and it is in (Johnson's) Richard-
son {ddo) as an Arabic word. But no-
Arabic scholar whom we have con-
sulted admits it to be genuine Arabic.
Caji it possibly have been taken from.
Pers. dav, 'running'? [The N.E.D^
remarks that if Tava (in Ath. Nikitin,
below) be the same, it would tend tO'
localise the word at Ormus in the
Persian Gulf.] Capt. Burton identifies.
DHO}F, DOW.
315
DHURNA.
it with the word zahra applied in
the Boteiro of Vasco's Voyage (p. 37)
to a native vessel at Mombasa. But
zahra or zavra was apparently a Basque
name for a kind of craft in Biscay (see
s.v. Bluteau, and the Dice, de la Lingua
Gastel.y vol. vi. 1739). Ddo or Ddva is
indeed in Molesworth's Mahr. Diet, as
a word in that language, but this gives
no assurance of origin. Anglo-Indians
on the west coast usually employ dhow
and buggalow interchangeably. The
word is used on Lake V. Nyanza.
c. 1470. — "I shipped my horses in a Tava,
and sailed across the Indian Sea in ten days
to Moshkat." — Ath. Nitittn, p. 8, in India in
XVth Cent.
„ "So I imbarked in a tava, and
settled to pay for my passage to Hormuz
two pieces of gold." — Ibid. 30.
1785. — "A Dow, the property of Rutn Jee
and Jeewun Doss, merchants of Muscat,
having in these days been dismasted in a
storm, came into Byte Koal (see BATCUL),
a seaport belonging to the Sircar. . . ." —
Tippoo's Letters, 181.
1786. — " We want 10 shipwrights ac-
quainted with the construction of Dows.
Get them together and despatch them
hither." — Tippoo to his Agent at Muskat,
ibid. 234.
1810. — "Close to Calcutta, it is the busiest
scene we can imagine ; crowded with ships
and boats of every form, — here a fine English
East Indiaman, there a grab or a dow from
Arabia." — Maria Graham, 142.
1814. — " The different names given to
these ships (at Jedda), as Say, Senme, Mer-
leb,Sambouk [see SAMBOOKI, Dow, denote
their size ; the latter only, being the largest,
perform the voyage to India." — Burckhardt,
Tr. in Arabia, 1829, 4to, p. 22.
1837. — " Two young princes . . . nephews
of the King of Hinzuan or Joanna . . .
came in their own dhow on a visit to the
Government." — Smith, Life of Dr. J. Wilson,
253.
1844.— "I left the hospitable village of
Takaungu in a small boat, called a 'Daw'
by the Suahilis . . . the smallest sea-going
vessel."— iTrop/, p. 117.
^ 1865. — "The goods from Zanzibar (to the
Seychelles) were shipped in a dhow, which
ran across in the month of May ; and this
was, I believe, the first native craft that had
ever made the passage."— Pe%, in J.R.G.S.
XXXV. 234.
1873. — "If a pear be sharpened at the
thin end, and then cut in half longitudinally,
two models will have been made, resembling
m all essential respects the ordinary slave
diiow."~Colomb, 35.
) , " Dhow Chasing in Zanzibar Waters
and on the Eastern Coast of Africa ... by
Capt. G. L. Sulivan, R.N.," 1873.
^ 1880. — "The third division are the Mozam-
biques or African slaves, who have been
brought into the country from time im-
memorial by the Arab slave-trading dhows."
— Sibree's Great African Island, 182.
1883. — "Dhau is a lai^e vessel which is
falling into disuse. . . . Their origin is in
the Red Sea. The word is used vaguely, and
is applied to baghlas (see BUGGALOW)."-
Bombay Gazetteer, xiii. 717 seq.
DHURMSALLA, s. H. and Mahr.
dharm-sdldj ' pious edifice ' ; a rest-
house for wayfarers, corresponding to
the S. Indian Choultry or Clmttrum.
(q.v.).
1826. — "We alighted at a durhmsallah
where several horsemen were assembled." —
Pandurang Hari, 254 ; [ed. 1873, ii. 66].
DHURNA, TO SIT, v. In H.
dJmrnd dend or baithnd, Skt. dhri, ' to
hold.' A mode of extorting payment
or compliance with a demand, effected
by the complainant or creditor sitting
at the debtor's door, and there remain-
ing without tasting food till his de-
mand shall be complied with, or (some-
times) by threatening to do himself
some mortal violence if it be not com-
plied with. Traces of this custom in
some form are found in many parts of
the world, and Sir H. Maine (see
below) has quoted a remarkable ex-
ample from the Irish Brehon Laws.
There was a curious variety of the
practice, in arrest for debt, current in
S. India, which is described by Marco
Polo and many later travellers (see
M. P., 2nd ed., ii. 327, 335, [and for
N. India, Grooke, Pop. Bel. and Folklore,
ii. 42, seq.]). The practice of dJmrnd
is made an offence under the Indian
Penal Code. There is a systematic
kind of dharnd practised by classes of
beggars, e.g. in the Punjab by a class
called Tasmlwdlds, or 'strap-risers,'
who twist a leather strap round the
neck, and throw themselves on the
ground before a shop, until alms are
given ; [Dorlwdlds, who threaten to
hang themselves : Dandlwdlds^ who
rattle sticks, and stand cursing till
they get alms ; Urimdrs, who simply
stand before a shop all day, and Gurz-
mdrs and Gliharimdrs, who cut them-
selves with knives and spiked clubs]
(see Ind. Antiq. i. 162, [Herklots, Qanoon-
e-Islam, ed. 1863, p. 193 seq.]. It ap-
pears from Elphinstone (below) that
the custom sometimes received the Ar.
DHURNA.
316
DHURNA.
Pers. name of takdza, 'dunning' or
* importunity.'
c. 1747.— "While Nundi Raj, the Dulwai
(see DALAWAY), was encamped at Sutti
Mangul, his troops, for want of pay, placed
him in Dhuma. . . . Hnrree Singh, forget-
ting the ties of salt or gratitude to his
master, in order to obtain his arrears of
pay, forbade the sleeping and eating of the
Dxilwai, by placing him in Dhuma . . . and
that in so great a degree as even to stop
the water used in his kitchen. The Dulwai,
losing heart from this rigour, with his
clothes and the vessels of silver and gold
used in travelling, and a small sum of
money, paid him off and discharged him."
— JI. of Hydur Naik, 41 seq.
c. 1794. — "The practice called dharna,
■which may be translated caption, or arrest."
— Sir J. Shore, in As. Res. iv. 144.
1808. — "A remarkable circumstance took
place yesterday. Some Sirdars put the
Maharaja (Sindia) in dhuma. He was
angry, and threatened to put them to death.
Bhugwunt Ras Byse, their head, said, 'Sit
still ; put us to death.' Sindia was enraged,
and ordered him to be paid and driven from
camp. He refused to go. . . . The bazaars
were shixt the whole day ; troops were posted
to guard them and defend the tents. . . .
At last the mutineers marched off, and all
was settled." — Elphinstone's Diary, in Life,
i. 179 seq.
1809.— "Seendhiya (i.e. Sindia), who has
been lately plagued by repeated D'humas,
seems now resolved to partake also in the
active part of the amusement: he had
permitted this same Patunkur, as a signal
mark of favour, to borrow 50,000 rupees
from the Khasgee, or private treasury. . . .
The_ time elapsed without the agreement
having been fulfilled ; and Seendhiya im-
mediately dispatched the treasurer to sit
D'huma on his behalf at Patunkur 's tents."
— Brougkton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp,
169 seq. ; [ed. 1892, 127].
[1812.— Morier [Journey throvgh Persia, 32)
describes similar proceedings by a Dervish
at Bushire."]
1819. — "It is this which is called tukaza*
by the Mahrattas. ... If a man have de-
mand from (? upon) his inferior or equal,
he places him under restraint, prevents his
leaving his house or eating, and even com-
pels him to sit in the sun until he comes to
some accommodation. If the debtor were a
superior, the creditor had first recourse to
supplications and appeals to the honour
and sense of shame of the other party ; he
laid himself on his threshold, threw himself
in his road, clamoured before his door, or
he employed others to do this for him ; he
would even sit down and fast before the
debtor's door, during which time the other
was compelled to fast also ; or he would
appeal to the gods, and invoke their curses
upon the person by whom he was injured."
—Elphinstone, in Life, ii. 87.
Ar. takazd, dunning or importunity.
1837.* — "Whoever voluntarily causes or
attempts to cause any person to do anything
which that person is not legally bound to
do ... by inducing . . . that person to
believe that he . . ; will become ... by
some act of the offender, an object of the
divine displeasure if he does not do the
thing . . . shall be punished with imprison-
ment of either description for a term which
may extend to one year, or with fine, or
with both.
Illustrations.
"(a) A. sits dhuma at Z.'s door with the
intention of causing it to be believed that by
so sitting he renders Z. an object of divine
displeasure. A. has committed the offence
defined in this section.
"(6) A. threatens Z. that unless Z. per-
forms a certain act A. will kill one of A.'s
own children, under such circumstances that
the killing would be believed to render Z.
an object of the divine displeasure. A. has
committed the offence described in this
section." — Indian Penal Code, 508, in Chap.
XXII., Criviiiud Intimidation, Insult, and
Annoyance.
1875. — "If you have a legal claim against
a man of a certain rank and you are desirous
of compelling him to discharge it, the Sen-
chus Mor tells you 'to fast upon him.' . . .
The institution is unquestionably identical
with one widely diffused throughout the
East, which is called by the Hindoos 'sit-
ting dhama.' It consists in sitting at
the debtor's door and starving yourself till
he pays. From the English point of view
the practice has always been considered
barbarous and immoral, and the Indian
Penal Code expressly forbids it. It suggests,
however, the question — what would follow
if the debtor simply allowed the creditor to
starve ? Undoubtedly the Hindoo supposes
that some supernatural penalty would follow ;
indeed, he generally gives definiteness to it
by retaining a Brahmin to starve himself
vicariously, and no Hindoo doubts what
would come of causing a Brahmin's death."
— Maine, Hist, of Early Institutions, 40.
See also 297-304.
1885. — "One of the most curious prac-
tices in India is that still followed in the
native states by a Brahman creditor to
compel payment of his debt, and called in
Hindi dhama, and in Sanskrit dcharita,
'customary proceeding,' or Prayopavegana,
'sitting down to die by hunger.' This pro-
cedure has long since been identified with
the practice of 'fasting upon' [troscud for)
a debtor to God or man, which is so fre-
quently mentioned in the Irish so-called
Brehon Laws. ... In a MS. in the Bod-
leian . . . there is a Middle-Irish legend
which tells how St. Patrick 'fasted upon'
Loegaire, the unbelieving over - king of
Ireland. Loegaire's pious queen declares
* This is the date of the Penal Code, as originally
submitted to Lord Auckland, by T. B. Macaulay
and his colleagues ; and in that original form this
passage is found as § 283, and in chap. xv. of
Offences relating to Religion and Caste.
DIAMOND HARBOUR.
317
DINAR.
that she will not eat anything while Patrick
is fasting. Her son Enna seeks for food.
'It is not fitting for thee,' says his mother,
'to eat food while Patrick is fasting upon
you.' ... It would seem from this story
that in Ireland the wife and children of the
debtor, and, a fortiori, the debtor himself,
had to fast so long as the creditor fasted." —
Letter from Mr. Whitley Stokes, in Academy,
Sept. i2th.
A striking story is told in Forbes's
Ras Mala (ii- 393 seq.j [ed. 1878,
p. 657]) of a farther proceeding follow-
ing upon an unsuccessful dhama, put
in practice by a company of Charans,
or bards, in Kathiawar, to enforce
payment of a debt by a chief of Jaila
to one of their number. After fasting
three days in vain, they proceeded from
dhama to the further rite of traga
(q.v.). Some hacked their own arms ;
others decapitated three old women of
their party, and hung their heads up as
a garland at the gate. Certain of the
women cut off their own breasts. The
bards also pierced the throats of four
of the older men with spikes, and took
two young girls and dashed their
brains out against the town-gate.
Finally the Charan creditor soaked
his quilted clothes in oil, and set fire
to himself. As he burned to death he
cried out, * I am now dying, but I will
l)ecome a headless ghost {Kavis) in the
Palace, and will take the chief's life,
and cut off his posterity ! '
DIAMOND HARBOUR, n.p. An
anchorage in the Hoogly below Calcutta,
30 m. by road, and 41 by river. It
was the usual anchorage of the old
Indiamen in the mercantile days of
the E. I. Company. In the oldest
charts we find the "Diamond Sand,"
on the western side of what is now
called Diamond Harbour, and on some
later charts. Diamond Point.
1683. — "We anchored this night on ye
head of ye Diamond Sand.
' ' Jan. 26. This morning early we weighed
anchor . . . but got no further than the
Point of Kegaria Island " (see KEDGEREE).
— Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 64. (See also
ROGUE'S RIVER.)
DIDWAN, s. P. didbdn, dldwdn,
*a look-out,' 'watchman,' 'guard,'
* messenger.'
[1679.— See under AUMILDAR, TRIPLI-
CANE.
[1680.— See under JUNCAMEER.
[1683-4.—". . . three yards of Ordinary
Broadcloth and five Pagodas to the Dithwan
that brought the Phirmaund. . . ."—Pringle
Diary of Ft. St. Geo., 1st ser. iii. 4.]
DIGGORY, DIGRi, DEGREE, s.
Anglo-Hindustani of law-court jargon
for 'decree.'
— " This is grand, thought bold
Bhuwanee Singh, diggree to pah, lekin
roopyea to moi'pass bah, 'He has got his
decree, but I have the money.' " — Can-
fessions of an Orderly, 138.]
DIKK, s. Worry, trouble, bothera-
tion ; what the Italians call seccatura.
This is the Anglo-Indian use. But
the word is more properly adjective,
Ar.-P.-H. di^, dikk^ 'vexed, worried,' and
so dikk hond, 'to be worried.' [The
noun dikk-ddrl, ' worry,' in vulgar usage,
has become an adjective.]
1873.—
" And Beaufort learned in the law,
And Atkinson the Sage,
And if his locks are white as snow,
'Tis more from dikk than age ! "
Wilftd Heeley, A Lay of Modern
Darjeeling.
[1889. — "Were the Company's pumps to
be beaten by the vagaries of that dikhdaxi,
Tarachunda nuddee ? " — R. Kipling, In Black
and White, 52.]
DINAPORE, n.p. A well-known
cantonment on the right bank of the
Ganges, being the station of the great
city of Patna. The name is properly
Ddndjpur. Ives (1755) writes Diinapoor
(p. 167). The cantonment was estab-
lished under the government of Warren
Hastings about 1772, but we have
failed to ascertain the exact date.
[Cruso, writing in 1785, speaks of the
cantonments having cost the Company
25 lakhs of rupees. (Forbes, Or. Mem.
2nd ed. ii. 445). There were troops
there in 1773 (Gleig, Life of Warren
Hastings, i. 297.]
DINAR, s. This word is not now
in any Indian use. But it is remark-
able as a word introduced into Skt. at
a comparatively early date. " The
names of the Arabic pieces of money
. . . are all taken from the coins of
the Lower Roman Empire. Thus,
the copper piece was called fals from
follis ; the silver dirJiam from drachma,
and the gold dinar, from denarius,
which, though properly a silver coin,,
was used generally to denote coins of
DINAR.
318
DINGY, DINGHY.
other metals, as the denarius aeris, and
the denarius auri, or aureus" {James
Prinsep, in Essays, &c., ed. by Thomas,
i. 19). But it was long before the rise
of Islam that the knowledge and name
of the denarius as applied to a gold
coin had reached India. The inscrip-
tion on the east gate of the great tope
at Sanchi is probably the oldest in-
stance preserved, though the date of
that is a matter greatly disputed. But
in the Amarakosha (c. a.d. 500) we
have 'dinare 'pi cha nishJcah,' i.e. 'a
nishkah (or gold coin) is the same as
dinara.' And in the Kalpasutra of
Bhadrabahu (of about the same age)
§ 36, we have ' dinara mdlaya,' ' a neck-
lace of dinars,' mentioned (see Max
Muller below). The dinar in modern
Persia is a very small imaginary coin,
of which 10,000 make a tomauii (q.v.).
In the Middle Ages we find Arabic
writers applying the term dinar both
to the staple gold coin (corresponding
to the gold mohr of more modern
times) and to the staple silver coin
(corresponding to what has been called
since the 16th century the rupee).
[Also see Yule, GatJmy, ii. 439 seqq. See
DEANER.]
A.D. (?) ''The son of Amuka , . . having
made salutation to the eternal gods and
goddesses, has giveix a piece of ground
purchased at the legal rate ; also five
temples, and twenty -five (thousand ?) dlndrs
... as an act of grace and benevolence
of the great emperor Chandragupta. " — In-
scription on Gateicay at Sanchi {Frinsep's
Essays, i. 246).
A.D. (?) "Quelque temps apr^s, k Patali-
putra, un autre homme devou€ aux Brah-
manes renversa une statue de Bouddha aux
Eieds d'un mendiant, qui la mit en pieces.
le roi (A9oka) ... fit proclamer cet ordre :
Celui qui m'apportera la t§te d'un mendiant
brahmanique, recevra de moi un Dinara."
— Tr. of I)ivya avaddna, in Burnovf, Int. d
rHist. du Bouddkisme Indien, p. 422.
c. 1333.— "The lak is a sum of 100,000
din9,rs (i.e. of silver) ; this sum is equiva-
lent to 10,000 din&rs of gold, Indian money ;
and the Indian (gold) ^nar is worth 2^
dinS,rs in money of the West {Maghrab)." —
Ibn Baiuta, iii. 106.
1859. — "Cosmas Indicopleustes remarked
that the Roman denarius was received all
over the world ; * and how the denarius
* The passage referred to is probably that where
Cosmas relates an adventure of his friend Soi«i-
trus, a trader in Taprobane, or Ceylon, at the
king's court. A Persian present brags of the
power and wealth of his own monarch. Sopatrus
says nothing till the king calls on him for an
answer. He appeals to the king to compare the
Roman gold denarius (called byCosmas v6/ii(rfxa),
came to mean in India a gold ornament we
may learn from a passage in the 'Life of
Mah^vlra. ' There it is said that a lady had
around her neck a string of grains and
golden dinars, and Stevenson adds that the
custom of stringing coins together, and
adorning with them children especially, is
still very common in India." — Max MiUler,
Hist, of Satiskr'd Literature, 247.
DINGY, DINGHY, s. Beng. dirigl;
[H. dingi, dengi, another form of dongl,
Skt. drona, 'a trough.'] A small boat
or skiff ; sometimes also ' a canoe,' i.e.
dug out of a single trunk. This word
is not merely Anglo-Indian ; it has
become legitimately incorporated in
the vocabulary of the British navy, as
tlie name of the smallest ship's boat ;
[in this sense, according to the N.E.D.,
first in Midshipr)ian Easy (1836)].
Dingd occurs as the name of some
kind of war-boat used by the Portu-
guese in the defence of Hugli in 1631
(" Sixty-four large dfngas " ; Elliot,
vii. 34). The word dingl is also used
for vessels of size in the quotation
from Tippoo. Sir J. Campbell, in the
Bombay Gazetteer, says that dhangl is a
large vessel belonging to the Mekran
coast ; the word is said to mean ' a
log' in Biluchi. In Guzerat the
larger vessel seems to be called dangd;
and besides this there is dliangi, like
a canoe, but huilt, not dug out.
[1610. — " I have brought with me the
pinnace and her ginge for better perform-
ance."— Danvers, Lettei's, i. 61.]
1705. — " . . . pour aller h. terre on est oblige
de se servir d'un petit Bateau dont les bords
sont tres hauts, qu'onappelle Dingues. ..."
—Lidller, 39.
1785, — "Propose to the merchants of Mus-
cat ... to bring hither, on the Dingies,
such horses as they may have for sale ; which,
being sold to us, the owner can carry back
the produce in rice." — Letters of Tippoo, 6.
1810. — "On these larger pieces of water
there are usually canoes, or dingies." — Wil-
liamson, V.M. ii. 59.
[1813. — "The Indian pomegranates . . .
are by no means equal to those brought
and the Persian silver drachma, both of which
were at hand, and to judge for himself which sug-
gested the greater monarch. " Now the nomisma
was a coin of right good ring and fine ruddy gold,
bright in metal and elegant in execution, for such
coins are picked on purpose to take thitlier, whilst
the miliaresion (or drachma), to say it in one word,
was of silver, and of course bore no comparison
with the gold coin," &c. In another passage he
says that elephants in Taprobane were sold at from
50 to 100 nomismata and more, which seems to im-
ply that the gold denarii were actually current in
Ceylon. See the passages at length in Cathay, &c.,
pp. clxxix-clxxx.
DIRZEE.
319
DIU.
from Arabia by the Muscat dingeys."—
Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 468.]
1878. — "I observed among a crowd of
dinghies, one contained a number of native
commercial agents." — Life in, the Mofussil,
i. 18.
DIRZEE, s. P. darzl, H. dcirzl and
vulgarly darjl; [darz, 'a rent, seam.']
A tailor.
[1623.—" The street, which they call Terzi
Caravanserai, that is the Tayler's Inn."—
F. della Valie, Hak. Soc. i. 95.]
c. 1804. — "In his place we took other ser-
vants. Dirges and Bobes, and a Sais for
Mr. Sherwood, who now got a pony." —
Mrs. Shencood, Autobiog. 283.
1810. — "The dirdjees, or taylors, in Bom-
bay, are Hindoos of respectable caste." —
Maria Graham, 30.
DISPATCHADORE, s. This
curious word was apparently a name
given by the Portuguese to certain
officials in Cochin- China. We know
it only in the document quoted :
1696.— "The 23 I was sent to the Under-
Dispatchadore, who I found with my
Scrutore before him. I having the key, he
desired me to open it. " — Bowyear's Journal
<it Cochin China, in Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i.
77; also "was made tinder-Customer or
Despatchadore " {ibid. 81) ; and again: "The
€hief Dispatchadore of the Strangers"
<84).
DISSAVE, DISSAVA, «&c., s.
Singh, disdva (Skt. desa, 'a country,'
&c.), 'Governor of a Province,' under
the Candyan Government. IHsave, as
used by the English in the gen. case,
adopted from the native expression
disave mahatmya^ 'Lord of the Pro-
vince.' It is now applied by the
natives to the Collector or "Govern-
ment Agent." (See DESSAYE.)
1681.—" Next under the Adigars are the
Bissauva's who are Govemours over pro-
vinces and counties of the land." — Knox,
p. 50.
1685. — " . . . un Dissava qui est comme
un General Chingulais, ou Gouverneur des
arm€es d'une province." — Ribeyro (Fr. tr.),
1803.—" . . . the Dissauvas ... are
governors of the corles or districts, and are
besides the principal military commanders."
— PercivaVs Ceylon, 258.
1860. — ". . . the dissave of Oovah, who
had been sent to tranquillize the disturbed
districts, placed himself at the head of the
insurgents " (in 1%YI).—Tennenes Ceylon, ii.
vl.
DITCH, DITCHER. Disparaging
sobriquets for Calcutta and its Euro-
pean citizens, for the rationale of which
see MAHRATTA DITCH.
DIU, n.p. A port at the south end
of Peninsular Guzerat. The town
stands on an island, whence its name,
from Skt. dvlya. The Portuguese
were allowed to build a fort here by
treaty with Bahadur Shah of Guzerat,
in 1535. It was once very famous for
the sieges which the Portuguese suc-
cessfully withstood (1538 and 1545)
against the successors of Bahadur Shah
[see the account in Linsclioten, Hak.
Soc. i. 37 seq.\ It still belongs
to Portugal, but is in great decay.
[Tavernier (ed. Ball, ii. 35) dwells
on the advantages of its position.]
c. 700. — Chinese annals of the T'ang dyn-
asty mention Tijni as a port touched at by
vessels bound for the Persian Gulf, about
10 days before reaching the Indus. See De-
guignes, in Mem. de I'Acad. hwcript. xxxii.
367.
1516. — " . . . there is a promontory, and
joining close to it is a small island which
contains a very large and fine town, which
the Malabars call Diuxa and the Moors of
the country call it Diu. It has a very good
harbour," &c. — Barbosa, 59.
1572.—
" Succeder-lhe-ha alii Castro, que o estan-
darte
Portuguez ter^ sempre levantado,
Conforme successor ao succedido ;
Que hum ergue Dio, outro o defende er-
guido." (Jamoes, x. 67.
By Burton :
" Castro succeeds, whoLusias estandard
shall bear for ever in the front to wave ;
Successor the Succeeded 's work who
endeth ;
that buildeth Diu, this builded Diu de-
fend eth."
1648.— "At the extremity of this King-
dom, and on a projecting point towards the
south lies the city Diu, where the Portu-
guese have 3 strong castles ; this city is
called by both Portuguese and Indians
Dive (the last letter, e, being pronounced
somewhat softly), a name which signifies
' Island.' "— Van Twist, 13.
1727.— "Diu is the next Port. ... It is
one of the best built Cities, and best forti-
fied by Nature and Art, that I ever saw in
India, and its stately Buildings of free
Stone and Marble, are sufficient "Witnesses
of its ancient Grandeur and Opulency ; but
at present not above one-fourth qf the City
is inhabited."—^. Hamilton, i. 137 ; [ed.
1744, i. 136].
DIUL-SIND.
320
DIUL-SIND.
DIUL-SIND, n.p. A name by which
Sind is often called in early European
narratives, taken up by the authors,
no doubt, like so many other prevalent
names, from the Arab traders who had
preceded them. Dewal or Daihul was
a once celebrated city and seaport of
Sind, mentioned by all the old Arabian
geographers, and believed to have stood
at or near the site of modern Karachi.
It had the name from a famous temple
(devdlya), probably a Buddhist shrine,
which existed there, and which was
destroyed by the Mahommedans in
711. The name of Dewal long survived
the city itself, and the specific addi-
tion of Sind or SiTidl being added, prob-
ably to distinguish it from some other
place of resembling name, the name of
Dewal-Sind or Sindi came to be at-
tached to the delta of the Indus.
c. 700. — The earliest mention of Dewal
that we are aware of is in a notice of
Chinese Voyages to the Persian Gulf under
the T'ang dynasty (7th and 8th centuries)
quoted by Deguignes. In this the ships,
after leaving Tiyii (Diu) sailed 10 days
further to another Tijni near the great
river Milan or Sinteu. This was, no doubt,
Dewal near the great Mihrdn or Sindhu, i.e.
Indus. — Mem. de VAcad. des Insc. xxxii. 367.
c. 880.—" There was at Debal a lofty
temple (budd) surmounted by a long pole,
and on the pole was fixed a red flag, which
when the breeze blew was unfurled over the
city . . . Muhammad informed Hajj^j of
what he had done, and solicited advice. . . .
One day a reply was received to this effect :
— 'Fix the manjanik . . . call the manja-
nik-master, and teU him to aim at the flag-
staff of which you have given a description.'
So he brought down the flagstaflT, and it was
broken ; at which the infidels were sore
afflicted." — Biladuri, in Elliot, i. 120.
c. 900.— "From N^rmasir^ to Debal is 8
days' journey, and from Debal to the junc-
tion of the river Mihrdn with the sea, is 2
parasangs." — Ihn Khordddhah, in Elliot, i.
15.
976.— "The City of Debal is to the west
of the Mihrdin, towards the sea. It is a
large mart, and the port not only of this,
but of the neighbouring regions. . . ." —
Ihn Haukiil, in Elliot, i. 37.
c. 1150. — " The place is inhabited only be-
cause it is a station for the vessels of Sind
and other countries . . . ships laden with
the productions of 'Um^n, and the vessels
of China and India come to Debal." —
Idrisi, in Elliot, i. p. 77.
1228. — "All that country down to the
seashore was subdued. Malik Sin^n-ud-dln
Habsh, chief of Dewal and Sind, came and
did homage to the Sultan." — Tahakdl-i-
Nasiri, in Elliot^ ii. 326.
[1513. — "And thence we had sight of
Dvildm&y.^—Alhiuiuerque, Cartas, p. 239.]
1516. — "Leaving the Kingdom of Ormuz
. . . the coast goes to the South-east for
172 leagues as far as Diulcinde, entering the
Kingdom of Ulcinde, which is between
Persia and India." — Barhosa, 49.
1553. — "From this Cape Jasque to the
famous river Indus are 200 leagues, in which
space are these places Guadel, Calara, Cala-
mente, and Diul, the last situated on the
most westerly mouth of the Indus." — De
Barros, Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. i.
c. 1554. — "If you guess that you may be
drifting to Jaked . . . you must try to go
to Karaushl, or to enter Khur (the estuary
of) Diiil Sind."— r/ie Mohit, iii J. As. Sac.
Ben. V. 463.
,, "He offered me the town of La-
hori, i.e. Diuli Sind, but as I did not
accept it I begged him for leave to depart.'*
— Sidi 'AH Kapudan, in Journ. As. 1st Ser.
torn. ix. 131.
[1557. — Couto says that the Italians who
travelled overland before the Portuguese dis-
covered the sea route 'found on the other
side on the west those people called Diulis,
so called from their chief city named DiuU
where they settled, and whence they passed
to Cinde.'J
1572.—
" Olha a terra de Ulcinde fertilissima
E de Jaquete a intiraa enseada."
Camoes, x. cvi.
1614. — " At Diulsinde the Expedition in
her former Voyage had deliuered Sir Robert
Sherley the Persian Embassadour." — Copt.
W. Peyton, in Piirchas, i. 530.
[1616. — "The riuer Indus doth not powre
himself into the sea by the bay of Cambaya,
but far westward, at Sindu." — Sir T. Roe^
Hak. Soc. i. 122.]
1638. — " Les Perses et les Arabes donnent
au Royaume de Sindo le nom de Diul." —
Mandelslo, 114.
c. 1650. — Diul is marked in Blaeu's great
Atlas on the W. of the most westerly mouth
of the Indus.
c. 1666.—". . , la ville la plus Mdri-
dionale est Diul. On la nomme encore
Diul-Sind, et autrefois on I'a appellee Dobil.
. . . II y a des Orientaux qui donnent le
nom de Diul au Pais de Sinde." — Thevenoij
V. 158.
1727.— "All that shore from Jasques to
Sindy, inhabited by uncivilized People, who
admit of no Commerce with Strangers, tho'
Guaddel and Diul, two Sea-ports, did about
a Century ago afford a good Trade." — A.
Hamilton, i. 115 ; [ed. 1744].
1753.— "Celui (le bras du Sind) de la
droite, aprfes avoir pass6 k Fairuz, distant
ce Mansora de trois journ^es selon Edrisi,
se rend k Debil ou Divl, au quel nom on
ajoMe quelque fois celui de Sindi. . • •
La ville est situ^e sur une langue de terre
en forme de peninsule, d'oli je pense que
lui vient son nom actuel de Diul ou Divl^
DOAB.
321
BOAR.
form^ du mot Indien Biv, qui signifie line
lie. D'Herbelot ... la confond avec Dut,
dont la situation est k I'entr^e du Golfe de
Cambaye." — UAnville, p. 40.
DOAB, s. and n.p. P.— H. dodh,
'two waters,' i.e. 'Mesopotamia,' the
tract between two confluent rivers. In
Upper India, when used absolutely,
the term always indicates the tract
between the Ganges and Jumna. Each
of the like tracts in the Punjab has its
distinctive name, several of them com-
pounded of the names of the limiting
rivers, e.g. Blchnd Dodb, between Ravi
and Chenab, Jech Dodb, between Jelam
and Chenab, &c. These names are
said to have beeninvented by the Em-
peror Akbar. [Am, ed. Jarrett, ii, 311
seq.] The only Dodb known familiarly
by that name in the south of India is
the Baichur Dodb in the Nizam's
country, lying between the Kistna and
Tungabhadra.
DOAI! DWYE! Interj. Properly
H. dohd2, or duhdl, Gujarati dawdhl, an
exclamation (hitherto of obscure ety-
mology) shouted aloud by a petitioner
for redress at a Court of Justice, or as
any one passes who is supposed to
have it in his power to aid in render-
ing the justice sought. It has a kind
of analogy, as Thevenot pointed out
over 200 years ago, to the old Norman
Haro ! Haro ! viens a mon aide, mon
Prince!* but does not now carry the
privilege of the Norman cry ; though
one may conjecture, both from Indian
analogies and from the statement of
Ibn Batuta quoted below, that it once
did. Every Englishman in Upper
India has often been saluted by the
calls of, ' Dohai Khuddwand hi I Dohai
Mahdrdj ! Dohai Kompam Bahadur ! '
' Justice, my Lord ! Justice, O King !
Justice, 0 Company ! ' — perhaps in
consequence of some oppression by his
followers, perhaps in reference to some
grievance with which he has no power
to interfere. " Until 1860 no one dared
to ignore the appeal of dohai to a
native Prince within his territory. I
have heard a serious charge made
against a person for calling the dohai
needlessly " {M.-Gen. Keatinge).
* It wll be seen that the Indian cry also appeals
to the Prince expressly. It was the good fortune
of one of the present writers (A. B.) to have
witnessed the call of Haro ! brought into serious
operation at Jersey.
X
Wilson derives the exclamation from
do, ' two ' or repeatedly, and hdi ' alas,'
illustrating this by the phrase ^ dohai
tiiidl karnd,' ' to make exclamation (or
invocation of justice) twice and thrice.*
[Platts says, do-hdy, Skt. hri-hdhd,' a
crying twice " alas ! "] This phrase,
however, we take to be merely an
example of the ' striving after meaning,'
usual in cases where the real origin of
the phrase is forgotten. We cannot
doubt that the word is really a form of
the Skt. droha, 'injury, wrong.' And
this is confirmed by the form in Ibn
Batuta, and the Mahr. durdhi; "an
exclamation or expression used in pro-
hibiting in the name of the Raja. . .
implying an imprecation of his
vengeance in case of disobedience"
(Molesworth's Did.) ; also Tel. and
Canar. durdi, 'protest, prohibition,
caveat, or veto in arrest of proceedings '
{Wilson and G. P. B., MS.)
c. 1340. — "It is a custom in India that
when money is due from any person who is
favoured by the Sultan, and the creditor
wants his debt settled, he lies in wait at the
Palace gate for the debtor, and when the
latter is about to enter he assails him with
the exclamation Dardhai us -Sultan/ 'O
Enemy of the Sultan. — I swear by the
head of the King thou shalt not enter till
thou hast paid me what thou owest.' The
debtor cannot then stir from the spot, until
he has satisfied the creditor, or has obtained
his consent to the respite." — Ibn Batuta,
iii. 412. The signification assigned to the
words by the Moorish traveller probably
only shows that the real meaning was
unknown to his Musulman friends at Delhi,
whilst its form strongly corroborates our
etymology, and shows that it still kept close
to the Sanskrit.
1609. — "He is severe enough, but all
helpeth not ; for his poore Riats or clownes
complaine of Iniustice done them, and cry
for justice at the King's hands. " — JTatcHns,
in Purchas, i. 223.
c. 1666.— "Quand on y veut arrfiter une
personne, on crie seulement Doa padecha ;
cette clameur a autant de force que celle de
haro en Normandie ; et si on defend k quel-
qu'un de sortir, du lieu oil il est, en disant
Doa. padecha, il ne pent partir sans se rendre
criminel, et il est oblig^ de se presentir h,
la Justice." — Thevenot, v. 61.
1834.— "The servant woman began to
make a great outcry, and wanted to leave the
ship, and cried Dohaee to the Company, for
she was murdered and kidnapped."— TAa
Baboo, ii. 242.
DOAB, n.p. A name applied to the
strip of moist land, partially cultivated
with rice, which extends at the foot of
DOBUND.
322
DONDERA HEAD.
the Himalaya mountains to Bhotan.
It corresponds to the Terai further
west ; but embraces the conception of
the passes or accesses to the hill country
from this last verge of the plain, and
is apparently the Skt. dvdra^ a gate or
entrance. [The E. Dwars of Goalpara
District, and the W. Dwars of Jalpai-
guri were annexed in 1864 to stop the
raids of the Bhutias.]
DOBUND, s. This word is not in
the Hind. Diets, (nor is it in Wilson),
but it appears to be sufficiently eluci-
dated by the quotation :
1787, — "That the power of Mr. Fraser to
make dobunds, or new and additional em-
bankments in aid of the old ones . . . was
a power very much to be suspected, and
very improper to be entrusted to a contrac-
tor who had already covenanted to keep
the old jooo^^in perfect repair," &c. — Articles
against W. Hastings, in Burke, vii. 98.
DOLLY, s. Hind. ddlt. A compli-
mentary offering of fruit, flowers, vege-
tables, sweetmeats and the like, pre-
sented usually on one or more trays ;
also the daily basket of garden produce
laid before the owner by the Mall or
gardener (" The Molly with his dolly ").
The proper meaning of ddll is a
' branch ' or ' twig ' (Skt. ddr) ; then a
* basket,' a 'tray,' or a 'pair of trays
slung to a yoke,' as used in making
the offerings. Twenty years ago the
custom of presenting ddlU was innocent
and merely complimentary ; but, if the
letter quoted under 1882 is correct, it
must have grown into a gross abuse,
especially in the Punjab. [The custom
has now been in most Provinces regu-
lated by Government orders.]
[1832.— "A Dhanllie is a flat basket, on
which is arranged in neat order whatever
fruit, vegetables, or herbs are at the time in
season." — Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observa-
tions, i. 333.]
1880. — "Brass dishes filled with pistachio
nuts are displayed here and there ; they are
the oblations of the would-be visitors. The
English call these offerings dollies ; the
natives dali. They represent in the profuse
East the visiting cards of the meagre West."
—AliBaba, 84.
1882.^" I learn that in Madras dallies are
restricted to a single gilded orange or lime,
or a tiny sugar pagoda, and Madras ofiicers
who have seen the bushels of fruit, nuts,
almonds, sugar-candy . . . &c., received by
single ofi&cials in a single day in the N.W.
Provinces, and in addition the number of
bottles of brandy, champagne, liquors, &c.,
received along with all the preceding in the
Punjab, have been . . . astounded that such
a practice should be countenanced by
Grovernment." — Letter in Pioneer Mail^
March 15.
DOME, DHOME; in S. India
commonly Dombaree, Dombar, s.
Hind. Dom or Ddmrd. The name of
a very low caste, representing some
old aboriginal race, spread all over
India. In many places they perform
such offices as carrying dead bodies,
removing carrion, &c. They are often
musicians ; in Oudh sweepers ; in
Champaran professional thieves (see
Elliot's Races of the N.W. P., \Risley,
Tribes and Castes of Bengal, s.v.]). It is
possible, as has been su^ested by some
one, that the Gypsy Romany is this
word.
c. 1328. — "There be also certain others
which be called Dumbri who eat carrion and
carcases ; who have absolutely no object of
worship ; and who have to do the drudgeries
of other people, and carry loads." — Friar
Jordanus, Hak. Soc. p. 21.
1817.— "There is yet another tribe of
vagrants, who are also a separate sect. They
are the class of mountebanks, buffoons, pos-
tiire-masters, tumblers, dancers, and the
like. . . . The most dissolute body is that of
the Dumbars or Dumbam." — Abbi Dubois^
468.
DONDERA HEAD, n.p. The
southernmost point of Ceylon ; called
after a magnificent Buddhist shrine
there, much frequented as a place of
pilgrimage, which was destroyed by
the Portuguese in 1587. The name is
a corruption of Dewa-nagara, in Elu
(or old Singalese) Dewu-nuwara; in
modern Singalese Dewundara (Ind.
Antiq. i. 329). The place is identified
by Tennent with Ptolemy's "Dagana,
sacred to the moon." Is this name in
any way the origin of the opprobrium
' dunderhead ' ? [The N.E.D. gives no
countenance to this, but leaves the
derivation doubtful ; possibly akin to
dunner]. The name is so written in
Dunn's Directory, 5th ed. 1780, p. 59 ;^
also in a chart of the Bay of Bengal,'
without title or date in Dalrymple's
Collection.
1344.— "We travelled in two days to the
city of Dinawar, which is large, near the
sea, and inhabited by traders. In a vast
temple there, one sees an idol which bears
the same name as the city. . . . The city and
its revenues are the property of the idol." —
Ibn Batxita, iv. 184.
[1553. — ' ' Tanabar6. " See under GALLE,
POINT DE.j
DONEY, DHONY.
323
DOOGAUN.
DONEY, DHONY, s. In S. India,
a, small native vessel, properly formed
(at least the lower part of it) from a
single tree. Tamil, toni. Dr. Qundert
suggests as the origin Skt. droiia^ 'a
wooden vessel.' But it is perhaps con-
nected with the Tamil tonduga, 'to
scoop out ' ; and the word would then
l)e exactly analogous to the Anglo-
American 'dug-out.' In the J.R.A.S.
vol. i. is a paper by Mr. Edye, formerly
H.M.'s Master Shi])wright in Ceylon,
on the native vessels of South India,
and among others he describes the
Doni (p. 13), with a drawing to scale.
He calls it " a huge vessel of ark-like
form, about 70 feet long, 20 feet broad,
and 12 feet deep ; with a flat bottom
or keel part, which at the broadest
place is 7 feet ; . . . the whole equij)-
ment of these rude vessels, as well as
their construction, is the most coarse
and unseaworthy that I have ever
seen." From this it would appear that
the doney is no longer a ' dug-out,' as
the suggested etymology, and Pyrard
de Laval's express statement, indicate
it to have been originally.
1552. — Castanheda already uses the word
as Portuguese : "foy logo cotra ho tone." —
iii. 22.
1553. — "Vasco da Gama having started
... on the following day they were be-
calmed rather more than a league and a half
from Calicut, when there came towards
them more than 60 ton^s, which are small
vessels, crowded with people." — Barros, I.
iv., xi.
1561. — The word constantly occurs in
this form (ton^) in Cmrea, e.g. vol. i. pt. 1,
403, 502, &c.
[1598. — ". . . certaine scutes or Skiffes
«alled Tones." — Liiischotm. Hak. Soc. ii.
56.]
1606. — There is a good description of the
vessel in Gmivea, f . 29.
c. 1610. — "Le basteau s'appelloit Donny,
<5'est k dire oiseau, pource qu'il estoit pro-
viste de voiles." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 65 ;
JHak. Soc. i. 86].
, , "La plupart de leurs vaisseaux sont
d'une seule piece, qu'ils appellent Tonny,
et les Portiigais Almedi€s (Almadia)." —
Ibid. i. 278 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 389].
1644. — "They have in this city of Cochin
■certain boats which they call Tones, in
which they navigate the shallow rivers,
which have 5 or 6 palms of depth, 15
or 20 cubits in length, and with a broad
parana of 5 or 6 palms, so that they build
above an upper story called Bayfeu, like a
little house, thatched with Ola (OUah), and
-closed at the sides. This contains many
passengers, who go to amuse themselves on
the rivers, and there are spent in this way
many thousands of cruzados." — Bocarro
MS.
1666.—". . . with UOparaos, and 100
catitres (see PROW, CATUR) and 80 tonees
of broad beam, full of people . . . the enemy
displayed himself on the water to our
caravels." — Fariay Sousa, Asia Portug. i. 66.
1672. — ". . . four fishermen from the
town came over to us in a Tony." — Bat-
daeus, Ceylon (Dutch ed.), 89.
[1821. — In Travels on Foot through the
Island of Ceylon, by J. Haafner, translated
from the Dutch {Phillip's New Voyages and
Travels, v. 6, 79), the words '^Uhonij,"
'■'■thony's" of the original are translated
Funny, Funnies ; this is possibly a mis-
print for Tunnies, which appears on p. 6t5
as the rendering of "tJionij's." See Notes
and Queries, 9th ser. iv. 183.J
1860. — "Amongst the vessels at anchor
(at Galle) lie the dows of the Arabs, the
Patamars of Malabar, the dhone3rs of
Coromandel." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 103.
DOOB, s. H. dub, from Skt. durvd.
A very nutritious creeping grass {Gyno-
don dactylon^ Pers.), spread very gener-
ally in India. In the hot weather of
Upper India, when its growth is scanty,
it is eagerly sought for horses by the
' grass-cutters.' The natives, according
to Eoxburgh, quoted by Drury, cut
the young leaves and make a cooling
drink from the roots. The popular
etymology, from dhup, 'sunshine,' has
no foundation. Its merits, its lowly
gesture, its spreading quality, give it a
frequent place in native poetry.
1810.— "The doob is not to be found
everywhere ; but in the low countries about
Dacca . . . this grass abounds ; attaining
to a prodigious luxuriance." — Williamson,
V. M. i. 259.
DOOCAUN, s. Ar. dukkdn, Pers.
and H. dukdn, 'a shop' ; dukdnddr, 'a
shopkeeper.'
1554.—" And when you buy in the duMm
(nos ducoes), they don't give picotaa
(see PICOTA), and so the Duk^nd^ra (o«
Ducamdares) gain. . . ."—A. Nunes, 22.
1810.— "L'estrade elev^e sur laquelle le
marchand est assis, et d'oh il montre sa
marchandise aux acheteurs, est proprement
ce qu'on appelle duk&n ; mot qui sigmhe,
suivant son etymologic, une estrade ou
platefarme, sur laqndle on se pent temr OMis,
et que nous traduisons improprement par
boutique."— Note by Silvestre de Saofy in
Relation de VEgypte, 304.
[1832.- "The Dukhauns (shops) small,
with the whole front open towards the
street." — 3fr5. Meer Hassan Ah, Ohster-
vations, ii. 36.]
I \
BOOMBUR.
324
DOORSUMMUND.
1835. — "The shop (dookkan) is a square
recess, or cell, generally about 6 or 7 feet
high. ... Its floor is even with the top
of a muitabah, or raised seat of stone or
brick, built against the front." — Lane's
Mod. Egyptians, ed. 1836, ii. 9.
DOOMBUB, s. The name commonly
given in India to the fat-tailed sheep,
breeds of which are spread over West
Asia and East Africa. The word is
properly Pers. dunha, dumha; dumb,
'tail,' or especially this fat tail. The
old story of little carts being attached
to the quarters of these sheep to bear
their tails is found in many books, but
it is difficult to trace any modern
evidence of the fact. We quote some
passages bearing on it :
c. A.D. 250.— "The tails of the sheep (of
India) reach to their feet. . . . The shepherds
. . . cut open the tails and take out the
tallow, and then sew it up again. . . ." —
Aelian, De Nat. Animal, iv. 32.
1298. — "Then there are sheep here as big
as asses ; and their tails are so large and
fat, that one tail shall weigh some 30 lbs.
They are fine fat beasts, and afford capital
mutton." — Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 18.
1436. — "Their iiijth kinde of beasts are
sheepe, which be unreasonable great, longe
legged, longe woll, and great tayles, that
waie about xij^. a piece. And some such
I have seene as have drawen a wheele
aftre them, their tailes being holden vp."
— Jos. Barbaro, Hak. Soc. 21.
c. 1520. — "These sheep are not different
from others, except as regards the tail, which
is very large, and the fatter the sheep is the
bigger is his tail. Some of them have tails
weighing 10 and 20 pounds, and that will
happen when they get fat of their own
accord. But in Egypt many persons make
a business of fattening sheep, and feed
them on bran and wheat, and then the tail
gets so big that the sheep can't stir. But
those who keep them tie the tail on a kind
of little cart, and in this way they move
about. I saw one sheep's tail of this kind
at Asiot, a city of Egypt 150 miles from
Cairo, on the Nile, which weighed 80 lbs.,
and many people asserted that they have
seen such tails that weighed 150 lbs." — Leo
A/ricanus, in Ramusio, i. f. %2v.
[c. 1610. — "The tails of rams and ewes are
wondrous big and heavy ; one we weighed
(in the Island of St. Lawrence) turned
28 pounds." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 36.
[1612. — "Goodly Barbary sheep with great
rumps." — Danvers, Letters, i. 178.]
1828.— "We had a Doomba ram at Prag.
The Doomba sheep are difficult to keep
alive in this climate." — Wanderings of a
Pilgrim, i. 28.
1846. — "I was informed by a person who
possessed large flocks, and who had no
reason to deceive me, that sometimes the ;
tail of the Tymunnee doombas increased to \
such a size, that a cart or small truck on ;
wheels was necessary to support the weight, 1
and that without it the animal could not j
wander about ; he declared also that he j
had produced tails in his flock which ]
weighed 12 Tabreezi munds, or 48 see)-s j
puckah, equal to about 96 Ihs." — Cdptain ]
Hutton, in Joxtr. As. Soc. Beng. xv. 160. \
DOOPUTTY, s. Hind, do-pattahy
dupattd, &c. A piece of stuff of 'two
breadths,' a sheet. "The principal
or only garment of women of the
lower orders" (in Bengal — Wilson).
["Formerly these pieces were woven
narrow, and joined alongside of one
another to produce the proper width ;
now, however, the dupatta is all woven
in one piece. This is a piece of cloth
worn entire as it comes from the loom.
It is worn either round the head or
over the shoulders, and is used by both
men and women, Hindu and Muham-
madan" (Yusuf Ali, Mon. on Silk, 71).]
Applied in S. India by native servants,
when speaking their own language, to
European bed-sheets.
[1615. — ". . . dubeties gouzerams." —
Foster, Letters, iii. 156.]
DOORGA POOJA, s. Skt. Durgd-
pujd, 'Worship of Durga.' The chief
Hindu festival in Bengal, lasting for
10 days in September — October, and
forming the principal holiday-time of
all the Calcutta offices. (See DUSSERA.)
[The common term for these holidays
nowadays is ' the Poojalis.'] ;
c. 1835.—
" And every Doorga Pooja would good Mr.
Simms explore
The famous river Hoogly up as high as
BaiTackpore."
Lines in honour of the late Air.
Simms, Bole Ponjis, 1857, ii. 220.
[1900. — "Calcutta has been in the throes
of the Pujahs since yesterday." — Pioneer
Mail, Oct. 5.]
DOORSUMMUND, n.p. Dursa-
mand ; a corrupt form of Dvdra-
Samudra (Gate of the Sea), the name
of the capital of the Balalas, a medieval
dynasty in S. India, who ruled a
country generally corresponding with
IVIysore. [See Rice, Mysore, ii. 353.]
The city itself is identified with the
fine ruins at Halabidu [Hale-bidu,
' old capital ' ], in the Hassan district of
DORADO.
325
DOW.
c. 1300. — "There is another country
called Deogir. Its capital is called Diini
Samundur."— -RowAwi^HcWin, in Elliot, i. 73.
<There is confusion in this.)
1309. — "The royal army marched from
this place towards the country of Dur
Samun."— TFas«a/, in Elliot, iii. 49.
1310.— "On Sunday, the 23rd ... he
took a select body of cavalry with him, and
on the 5th Shawwill reached the fort of
Bhiir Samund, after a difficult march of
12 days." — Amir KMisru, ibid. 88. See also
Notices et Extraits, xiii. 171.
DOEADO, s. Port. A kind of fish ;
apparently a dolphin (not the cetaceous
animal so called). The Coryphaend
hippurus of Day's Fishes is called by
Cuvier and Valenciennes G. dorado.
See also quotation from Drake. One
might doubt, because of the praise of
its flavour in Bontius, whilst Day only
says of the C. hippurus that "these
dolphins are eaten by natives." Fryer,
however, uses an expression like that
of Bontius : — " The Dolphin is ex-
tolled beyond these," — i.e. Bonito and
Albicore (p. 12).
1578. — "When he is chased of the Bonito,
or great mackrel (whom the Aurata or Dol-
phin also pursueth)."— Z)?-a^e, World En-
compassed, Hak. Soc. 32.
1631.— "Pisces Dorados dicti a Portugal-
ensibus, ab aureo quem ferunt in cute colore
. . . hie piscis est longe optimi saporis,
Bonitas bonitate excellens." — Jac. Bontii,
Lib. V. cap. xix. 73.
DORAY, DUR AI, s. This is a South
Indian equivalent of Sahib (q.v.) ;
Tel. dora^ Tarn. tura% ' Master.' Sinna-
lurai, ' small gentleman ' is the equiva-
lent of Chhota Sahib, a junior officer ;
and Tel. dorasdni, Tarn, turaisdni (cor-
ruptly doresdni) of ' Lady ' or ' Madam.'
1680. — "The delivery of three Iron guns
to the Deura of Ramacole at the rate of 15
Pagodas per candy is ordered . . . which is
much more than what they cost."— JFV^ St.
Geo. Cons., Aug. 5. In Notes and Extracts,
No. iii. p. 31.
1837.— "The Vakeels stand behind their
masters during all the visit, and discuss
with them all that A— says. Sometimes
they tell him some barefaced lie, and when
they find he does not believe it, they turn
to me grinning, and say, 'Ma'am, the Doory
plenty cunning gentlyman.'"— Xe«ers /r07?i
Madras, 86.
1882.— "The appellation by which Sir T.
Munro was most commonly known in the
Ceded Districts was that of ' Colonel Dora.'
And to this day it is considered a sufficient
answer to inquiries regarding the reason for
any Revenue Rule, that i was laid down by
the Colonel 'DoT^"—Arhnthnot''s Memoir of
Sir T. M., p. xcviii.
"A village up the Godavery, on the left
bank, is inhabited by a race of people known
as Doraylu, or 'gentlemen.' That this is
the understood meaning is shown by the
fact that their women are called Doresandlu,
i.e. 'ladies.' These people rifle their arrow
feathers, i.e. give them a spiral." (Reference
lost.) [These are perhaps the Kois, who are
called by the Telingas Koidhoro^, "the word
dhora meaning 'gentleman' or Sahib."—
{Central Prov. Gaz. 500 : also see Ind. Ant.
viii. 34)].
DORIA, s. H. doriyd, from dor, dorl,
' a cord or leash ' ; a dog-keeper.
1781.— "Stolen . . . The Dog was taken
out of Capt. Law's Baggage Boat ... by
the Durreer that brought him to Calcutta."
— India Gazette, March 17.
[Doriya is also used for a kind of
cloth. "As the characteristic pattern of
the chdrkhdna is a check, so that of the
doriya is stripes running along the
length of the thdn, i.e. in warp threads.
The doriya was originally a cotton
fabric, but it is now manufactured in
silk, silk-and-cotton, tasar, and other
combinations" (Yusuf Ali, Mon. on
Silk, 94).
[c. 1590. — In a list of cotton cloths, we
have "Doriyah, per piece, 6R. to 2M." —
Am, i. 95.
[1683.—". . . 3 pieces Dooreas."— ^erf^ftf,
Diary, Hak. Soc, i. 94.]
DOSOOTY, s. H. do-sutl, do-sutd,
' double thread,' a kind of cheap cotton
stuff woven with threads doubled.
[1843.— "The other pair (of travelling
baskets) is simply covered with dosootee (a
coarse double-threaded cotton)." — Baindson,
Diary in Upper India, i. 10.]
DOUBLE-GRILL, s. Domestic H.
of the kitchen for 'a de^^^ in the
culinary sense.
DOUR, s. A foray, or a hasty ex-
pedition of any kind. H. daiir, ' a run.'
Also to dour, 'to run,' or 'to make
such an expedition.'
1853.— '"Halloa! Oakfield,' cried Perkins,
as he entered the mess tent . . . 'don't
look down in the mouth, man ; Attok taken,
Chutter Sing dauring down like the devil-
march to-morrow. . . .' "—Oakfield, ii. 67.
DOW, s. H. ddo, [Skt. ddtra, da,
♦ to cut ']. A name much used on the
Eastern frontier of Bengal as well a.s
DOWLE.
DRAVIDIAN.
by Europeans in Burma, for the hew-
ing knife or bill, of various forms,
carried by the races of those regions,
and used both for cutting jungle and
as a sword. Dhd is the true Burmese
name for their weapon of this kind,
but we do not know if there is any
relation but an accidental one with
the Hind. word. [See drawing in
EgeHon, Handbook of Indian Arms,
p. 84.]
[1870.— "The Dao is the hill knife. . . .
It is a blade about 18 inches long, narrow at
the haft, and square and broad at the tip ;
pointless, and sharpened on one side only.
The blade is set in a handle of wood ; a
bamboo root is considered the best. The
fighting dao is differently shaped ; this is a
long pointless sword, set in a wooden or
ebony handle ; it is very heavy, and a blow
of almost incredible power can be given by
one of these weapons. . . . The weapon is
identical with the ^parang latoh' of the
Malays. . . ." — Leioin, Wild Races of S.E.
India, 35 5ej.
DOWLE, s. H. daul, daula. The
ridge of clay marking the boundary
between two rice fields, and retaining
the water ; called commonly in S.
India a bund. It is worth noting that
in Sussex doole is "a small conical
heap of earth, to mark the bounds of
farms and parishes in the downs"
{Wright^ Did. of Obs. and Prov.
English). [The same comparison was
made by Sir H. Elliot (Supp. Gloss, s.v.
Doula) ; the resemblance is merely
accidental ; see N.E.D. s.v. Dool.']
1851.— "In the N.W. corner of Suffolk,
where the country is almost entirely open,
the boundaries of the different parishes are
marked by earthen mounds from 3 to 6 feet
high, which are known in the neighbourhood
as dools." — Notes and Queries, 1st Series,
vol. iv. p. 161.
DOWRA, s. A guide. H. daurdha,
daurahd, daurd, 'a village runner, a
guide,' from daurnd, 'to run,' Skt.
drava, 'running.'
1827. — "The vidette, on his part, kept a
watchful eye on the Dowrah, a guide sup-
plied at the last village."— &r W. Scott, The
Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xiii.
[DRABI, DRABY, s. The Indian
camp-followers' corruption of the
English ^driver.'
[1900. — "The mule race for Drabis and
grass-cutters was entertaining." — Pioneer
Mail, March 16.]
DRAVIDIAN, adj. The Skt. term
Drdvida seems to have been originally
the name of the Conjevaram Kingdom
(4th to 11th cent, a.d.), but in recent
times it has been used as equivalent
to ' Tamil.' About a.d. 700 Kumarila
Bhatta calls the language of the South
Andhradrdvida-bhdshd, meaning prob-
ably, as Bishop Caldwell suggests, what
we should now describe as ^ Telegu-
Tami'Manguage.' Indeed he has shown
reason for believing that Tamil and
Drdvida, of which Dramida (written
Tiramida), and Dramila are old forms,
are really the same word. [Also see
Oppert, Orig. Inhab. 25 seq., and Dravira^
in a quotation from Al-biruni under
MALABAB.] It may be suggested as
posssible that the Tropina of Pliny
is also the same (see below). Dr.
Caldwell proposed Dravidian as a
convenient name for the S. Indian
languages which belong to the Tamil
family, and the cultivated members of
which are Tamil, Malayalam, Canarese,
Tulu, Kudagu (or Coorg), and Telegu ;
the uncultivated Tuda, Kota, Gond,
Khond, Oraon, Rajmahali. [It has
also been adopted as an enthnological
term to designate the non- Aryan races
of India (see Risley, Tribes and Castes of
Bengal, i. Intro, xxxi.).]
c. A.D. 70. — "From the mouth of Ganges
where he entereth into the sea unto the
cape Calingon, and the town Dandagula,
are counted 725 miles ; from thence to
Tropina where standeth the chiefe mart or
towne of merchandise in all India, 1225
miles. Then to the promontorie of Peri-
mula they reckon 750 miles, from which
to the towne abovesaid Patale . . . 620." —
Pliny, by Phil. Holland, vi. chap. xx.
A.D. 404. — In a south-western direction
are the following tracts . . . Surashtrians,
BMaras, and Dravidas.— Fard/ia-m/At'm, in
J.R.A.S., 2nd ser. v! 84.
„ "The eastern half of the Narbadda
district . . . the Pulindas, the eastern half
of the Dravidas ... of all these the Sun is
the Lord."— /W. p. 231.
c. 1045. — "Moreover, chief of the sons of
Bharata, there are, the nations of the South,
the Dravidas . . . the Karn^takas, M^hish-
akas. . . ." — Vishnu Purdna, by H. H.
Wilson, 1865, ii. 177 seq.
1856.— "The idioms which are included
in this work under the general term ' Dravi-
dian' constitute the vernacular speech of
the great majority of the inhabitants of S.
India.." —Caldicell, Comp. Grammar of the
Dravidian Languages, 1st ed.
1869.— "The people themselves arrange
their countrymen under two heads ; fiv©
termed Panch-gaxira, belonging to the Hindi,
DRAWERS, LONG.
32:
DUB.
or as it is now generally called, the Aryan
group, and the remaining five, or Panch-
Bravida, to the Tamil type."— <Srr W. Elliot.
in J. Ethn. Soc. N.S. i. 94.
DRAWERS, LONG, s. An old-
fashioned term, probably obsolete ex-
cept in Madras, equivalent to pyjamas
(q.v.).
1794. — "The contractor shall engage to
supply . . . every patient . . . with ... a
clean gown, cap, shirt, and long drawers."
— In Seton-Kat-r, ii. 115.
DRESSING -BOY, DRESS -BOY,
s. Madras term for the servant who
acts as valet, corresponding to the
bearer (q.v.) of N. India.
1837.— See Letters from Madras, 106.
DRUGGERMAN, s. Neither this
word for an 'interpreter,' nor the
Levantine dragovmn, of which it was a
quaint old English corruption, is used
in Anglo-Indian colloquial ; nor is the
Arab tarjumdn, which is the correct
form, a word usual in Hindustani. But
the character of the two former words
seems to entitle them not to be passed
over in this Glossary. The Arabic is a
loan-word from Aramaic targemdn, me-
targemdn, ' an interpreter ' ; the Jewish
Targums, or Chaldee paraphrases of the
Scriptures, being named from the same
root. The original force of the Aramaic
root is seen in the Assyrian ragdmu,
*to speak,' rigmu, 'the word.' See
Proc. Soc. Bibl. Arch., 1883, p. 73, and
Delitsch, The Hebrew Lang, viewed in
the Light of Assyrian Research, p. 50.
In old Italian we find a form some-
what nearer to the Arabic. (See quota-
tion from Pegolotti below.)
c. 1150?. — "Quorum lingua cum prae-
nominato lohanni, Indorum patriarchae,
nimis esset obscura, quod neque ipse quod
Romani dicerent, neque Romani quod ipse
diceret intelligerent, interprete interposito,
quern Achivi drogomanmn vocant, de mu-
tuo^ statu Romanorum et Indicae regionis ad
invicem querere coeperunt."— Z)e Adventic
PairiarcJiae Indorum, printed in Zarncke,
Der Priester Johannes, i. 12. Leipzig, 1879.
[1252.— " Quia mens Turgemanus non erat
sufficiens."— TF. de Rubrul; p. 154.]
c. 1270. — "After this my address to the
assembly, I sent my message to Elx by a
dragoman (trujaman) of mine."— C%ro7i. of
James of Aragon, tr. by Foster, ii. 538.
Villehardouin, early in the 13th century,
uses drughement, [and for other early forms
see N.E.D. s.v. Dragoman.']
c. 1309.— "II avoit gens illec qui savoient
le Sarrazinnois et le fran^ois que Ton apelle
drugemens, qui enromancoient le Sarrazin-
nois au Conte Vovron." — Joinville, ed. de
Wailly, 182.
c. 1343. — "And at Tana you should
furnish yourself with dragomans (turci-
mBjmi)."— Pegolotti' s Handbook, in Cathay,
&c., ii. 291, and App. iii.
1404. — ". . . el maestro en Theologia
dixo por su Truximan que dixesse al Seftor
q aquella carta que su fijo el rey le embiara
non la sabia otro leer, salvo el. . . ." —
Clavijo, 446.
1585. — ". . . e dopo m'esservi prouisto di
vn buonissimo dragomano, et interprete,
fu inteso il suono delle trombette le quali
annuntiauano I'udienza del Re " (di Pegli). —
Gasparo Balbi, f. 102t'.
1613.— "To the Trojan Shoare, where I
landed Feb. 22 with fourteene English men
more, and a lew or Druggemian." — T.
Coryat, in Purchas, ii. 1813.
1615. — "E dietro, a cavallo, i drago-
manni, cio^ interpreti della repubblica e con
loro tutti i dragomanni degli altri ambascia-
tori ai loro luoghi." — P. della Valle, i. 89.
1738.—
" Till I cried out, you prove yourself so
able,
Pity I vou was not Druggerman at
Babel 1
For had they found a linguist half so
good,
I make no question that the Tower had
stood." — Pope, after Donne, Sat. iv. 81.
Other forms of the word are (from
Span, trujaman) the old French truche-
ment, Low -Latin drocmandus, turchi-
mannus, Low Greek 8payo{ifiavos, &c.
DRUMSTICK, s. The colloquial
name in the Madras Presideny for
the long slender pods of the Moringa
pterygosperma, Gaertner, the Horse-
Radish Tree (q.v.) of Bengal.
c. 1790. — "Mon domestique 6toit occup^
k me preparer un plat de moi-ungas, qui
sont une espbce de feves longues, auxquelles
les Europ^ens ont donn^, k^ cause de leiir
forme, le nom de baguettes a tambour. . ."
—ffaafner, ii. 25.
DUB, s. Telugu dabhu, Tam. id^ppu;
a small copper coin, the same as the
doody (see CASH), value 20 cash;
whence it comes to stand for money in
general. It is curious that we have also
an English provincial word, ^^Dubs=
money, E. Sussex " (Holloway, Gen.
Diet, of Provincialisms, Lewes, 1838).
And the slang ' to dub up,' for to pay
up, is common (see Slang Diet.).
DUB ASH, DOB ASH, DEB ASH. 328
DUBBER.
1781.— "In "Table of Prison Expenses
and articles of luxury only to be attained by
the opulent, after a length of saving" {i.e.
in captivity in Mysore), we have —
" Eight cheroots ... 0 1 0.
"The prices are in fanams, dubs, and
cash. The fanam changes for 11 dubs and
4 cash." — In Lives of the Lindsays, iii.
c. 1790.— "J 'eus pour quatre dabous, qui
font environ cinq sous de France, d'excel-
lent poisson pour notre souper." — Haafner,
ii. 75.
DUBASH, DOBASH, DEBASE,
s. H. dubhdshiyd, dohdshl (lit. ' man of
two languages '), Tarn, tupdshi. An in-
terpreter ; obsolete except at Madras,
and perhaps there also now, at least in
its original sense ; [now it is applied
to a dressing-boy or other servant
with a European.] The Dubash was
at Madras formerly a usual servant in
every household { and there is still
one attached to each mercantile house,
as the broker transacting business with
natives, and corresponding to the
Calcutta banyan (q-v.). According to
Drummond the word has a peculiar
meaning in Guzerat : "A Doohasheeo in
Guzerat is viewed as an evil spirit,
who by telling lies, sets people by the
ears." This illustrates the original
meaning of dubash, which might be
rendered in Bunyan's fashion as Mr.
Two-Tongues.
[1566. — "Bring toopaz and interpreter,
Antonio Femandes." — India Office MSS.
Gaveta's agreement with the jangadas of
the fort of Quilon, Aug. 13.
[1664. — "Per nossa conta a ambos por
raanilha 400 fanoim e ao tupay 50 fanoim."
— Letter of Zamorin, in Logan, Malabar,
iii. 1.]
1673.— "The Moors are very grave and
haughty in their Demeanor, not vouchsafing
to return an Answer by a slave, but by a
Deubash."— -Fr3/«-, 30.
[1679.— " The Dubass of this Factory hav-
ing to regaine his freedom." — S. Master, in
Man. of Kistna Dist. 133.]
1693.— "The chief Dubash was ordered
to treat ... for putting a stop to their
proceedings." — Wheeler, i. 279.
1780.— "He ordered his Dubash to give
the messenger two pagodas (sixteen shil-
lings) ; — it was poor reward for having
received two wounds, and risked his life in
bringing him intelligence." — Letter of Sir
T. Munro, in Life, i. 26.
1800.— "The Dubash ere ought to be
hanged for having made diflBculties in col-
lecting the rice."— Letter of <Sfir -4. Wellesley,
in do. 259.
c. 1804.— "I could neither understand
them nor they me ; but they would not give
me up until a Debash, whom Mrs. Sherwood
had hired . . . came to my relief with a
palanquin." — Autobiog. of Mrs. Sheneood,
272.
1809.— "He (Mr. North) drove at once
from the coast the tribe of Aumils and
Debashes."— Z^. Valentia, i. 315.
1810. — "In this first boat a number of
debashes are sure to arrive." — Williamson,
V. M. i. 133.
,, " The Dubashes, then all powerful at
Madras, threatened loss of caste, and
absolute destruction to any Bramin who
should dare to unveil the mysteries of their
sacred language." — Morton's Life of Leyden,
30.
1860. — "The moodliars and native officers
. . . were superseded by Malabar Dubashes,
men aptly described as enemies to the re-
ligion of the Singhalese, strangers to their
habits, and animated by no impulse but
extortion." — TennenVs Ceylon, ii. 72.
DUBBEEE, s. P.— H. dahir,
'a writer or secretary.' It occurs in
Pehlevi as deblr, connected with the
old Pers. di'pi, ' \\Titing.' The word is
quite obsolete in Indian use.
1760.— "The King . . . referred the ad-
justment to his Dubbeer, or minister, which,
amongst the Indians, is equivalent to the
Duan of the Mahomedan Princes." — Orme,
ii. § ii. 601.
DUBBEB, s. Hind, (from Pers.)
dabbah; also, according to Wilson,
Guzerati dabaro ; Mahr. dabara. A
large oval vessel, made of green buflfalo-
hioe, which, after drying and stiffening,
is used for holding and transporting
ghee or oil. The word is used in North
and South alike.
1554. — "'Butter {dmdndeiga, i.e. ghee) sells
by the maund, and comes hither (to Ormuz)
from Bacoraa and from Eeyxel (see RESH-
IRE) ; the most (however) that comes to
Ormuz is from Diul and from Mamgalor,
and comes in certain great jars of hide,
dabaas."— ^. Nunes, 23.
1673.— "Did they not boil their Butter
it would be rank, but after it has passed the
Fire they keep it in Duppers the year
round." — Fryer, 118.
1727.— (From the Indus Delta.) "They
export great quantities of Butter, which
they gently melt and put up in Jars called
Duppas, made of the Hides of Cattle,
almost in the Figure of a Glob, with a Neck
and Mouth on one side." — A. Hamilton,
i. 126 ; [ed. 1744, i. 127].
1H08.—" Purbhoodas Shet of Broach, in
whose books a certain Mahratta Sirdar is
said to stand debtor for a Crore of Rupees
... in early life brought . . . ghee in dub-
bers upon lus own head hither from Baroda,
and retailed it ... in open Bazar." —
R. Drummond, Illiistrations, &c.
DUCKS.
329
DUFTERY.
1810. — " . . . dubbahs or bottles made of
green hide." — Williamson, V. M. ii. 139.
1845. — " I find no account made out by
the prisoner of what became of these dubbas
of ghee." — G. 0. by Sir 0. Napier, in Sind,
■35.
DUCKS, s. The slang distinctive
name for gentlemen belonging to the
Bombay service ; the correlative of the
Mulls of Madras and of the Qui-His of
Bengal. It seems to have been taken
from the term next following.
1803. — "I think they manage it here
famously. They have, neither the comforts
of a Bengal army, nor do they rough it, like
the BviCkQ."—Mphinstone, in Life, i. 53.
1860. — "Then came Sire Jhone by Waye
of Baldagh and Hormuz to ye Costys of
Ynde . . . And atte what Place ye Knyghte
■came to Londe, theyre y§ ffolke clepen
^twkgS (quasi DUCES INDIAE)."—
Extract from a MS. of the Travels of Sir
John Maundevill in the E. Indies, lately
discovered (Calcutta).
[In the following the word is a corruption
•of the Tam. tiikku, a weight equal to IJ viss,
about 3 lbs. 13 oz.
[1787. — "We have fixed the produce of
each vine at 4 ducks of wet pepper." —
Purwannah of Tippoo Sultan, in Logan,
Malabar, iii, 125.]
DUCKS, BOMBAY. See BUM-
MELO.
1860. — "A fish nearly related to the sal-
mon is dried and exported in large quantities
from Bombay, and has acquired the name of
Bombay Ducks."— J/itwow, Burmah, 273.
DUFFADAR, s. Hind, (from
Arabo-Pers.) dafaddr^ the exact
rationale of which name it is not
easy to explain, \dafa, *a small body,
a section,' daf'addr, ' a person in charge
of a small body of troops ']. A petty
oflScer of native police (v. burkiin-
daiize, V.) ; and in regiments of Irregu-
lar Cavalry, a non-commissioned officer
■corresponding in rank to a corporal or
naik.
1803.— "The pay . . . for the duflfadars
•ought not to exceed 35 rupees. " — Wellington,
ii. 242.
DUFTER, s. Ar.— H. daftar.
Colloquially 'the office,' and inter-
changeable with cutcherry, except
that the latter generally implies an
office of the nature of a Court. Daftar-
khdna is more accurate, [but this
usually means rather a record-room
where documents are stored]. The
original Arab, daftar is from the
Greek 5L(f>depa = memhranum^ *a parch-
ment,' and thin 'paper' (whence also
diphtheria), and was applied to loose
sheets filed on a string, which formed
the record of accounts ; hence daftar
becomes 'a register,' a public record.
In Arab, any account-book is still a
daftar, and in S. India daftar means a
bundle of connected papers tied up in
a cloth, [the hasta of Upper India].
c. 1590. — "Honest experienced officers
upon whose forehead the stamp of correct-
ness shines, write the agreement upon loose
pages and sheets, so that the transaction
cannot be forgotten. These loose sheets,
into which all sajiads are entered, are called
the daftar." — Ain, i. 260, and see Bloch-
mann's note there.
[1757. — ". . . that after the expiration of
the year they take a discharge according to
custom, and that they deliver the accounts
of their Zemindarry agreeable to the stated
forms every year into the Dufter Cana of
the Sircar. . . ." — Sunnvd for the Company's
Zemindarry, in Verelst, View of Bengal,
App. 147.]
DUFTERDAR, s. Ar. — P. —
H. daftarddr, is or was "the head
native revenue officer on the Collector's
and Sub-Collector's establishment of
the Bombay Presidency " ( Wilson). In
the provinces of the Turkish Empire
the Daftardar was often a minister of
great power and importance, as in the
case of Mahommed Bey Daftardar, in
Egypt in the time of Mahommed 'Ali
Pasha (see Lane's Mod. Egyptns., ed.
1860, pp. 127-128). The account of
the constitution of the office of Daft-
arddr in the time of the Mongol
conqueror of Persia, Hulagii, will be
found in a document translated by
Hammer-Purgstall in his Gesch. der
Goldenen Horde, 497-501.
DUFTERY, s. Hind, daftarl. A
servant in an Indian office (Bengal),
whose business it is to look after the
condition of the records, dusting and
binding them ; also to pen-mending,
paper-ruling, making of envelopes, &c.
In Madras these offices are done by a
Moochy. [For the military sense of
the word in Afghanistan, see quotation
from Ferrier below.]
1810.— "The Duftoree or office-keeper
attends solely to those general matters in
an office which do not come within the notice
of the crannies, or clerks."— Williamson,
V. M. i. 275.
DUGGIE.
330
DUNGAREE.
[1858.— "The whole Afghan army con-
sists of the three divisions of Kabul, Kanda-
har, and Herat ; of these, the troops called
Defteris (which receive pay), present the
following effective force." — Fetter, H. of the
Afghans^ 315 seq.l
DUGGIE, s. A word used in the
Pegu teak trade, for a long squared
timber. Milburn (1813) says : "Dug-
gies are timbers of teak from 27 to
30 feet long, and from 17 to 24 inches
square." Sir A. Phayre believes the
word to be a corruption of the Burmese
htdp-gyl. The first syllable means the
* cross-beam of a house,' the second,
* big ' ; hence ' big-beam.'
DUGONG, s. The cetaceous mam-
mal, Halicore dugong. The word is
Malay duyung^ also Javan. duyung ;
Macassar, ruyung. The etymology we
do not know. [The word came to us
from the name Dugung, used in the
Philippine island of Leyte, and was
popularised in its present form by
BufFon in 1765. See N.E.D.]
DUMBCOW, v., and DUMB-
COWED, participle. To brow-beat,
to cow ; and cowed, brow-beaten, set-
down. This is a capital specimen of
Anglo-Indian dialect. Dam hhdnd, ' to
eat one's breath,' is a Hind, idiom for
*to be silent.' Hobson-Jobson converts
this into a transitive verb, to damkhdo,
and both spelling and meaning being
affected by English suggestions of
sound, this comes in Anglo-Indian
use to imply cowing and silencing. [A
more probable derivation is from
Hind, dhamkdnd,' 'to chide, scold,
threaten, to repress by threats or re-
proof {Platts, H. Did).]
DUMDUM, n.p. The name of a
military cantonment 4^ miles N.W. of
Calcutta, which was for seventy years
(1783-1853) the head-quarters of that
famous corps the Bengal Artillery.
The name, which occurs at intervals in
Bengal, is no doubt P. — H. dam-
dama, 'a mound or elevated battery.'
At Dumdum was signed the treaty
which restored the British settlements
after the re-capture of Calcutta in
1757. [It has recently given a name
to the dmndmn or expanding bullet,
made in the arsenal there.]
[1830. — Prospectus of the "Dumdum
Golfing Club." — "We congratulate them on
the prospect of seeing that noble and
gentleman-like game established in Bengal."
—Or. Sport. Mag., reprint 1873, i. 407.
1848. — '"Pooh! nonsense, ' said Joe, highly
flattered. ' I recollect, sir, there was a girl
at Dumdum, a daughter of Cutler of the
Artillery . . . who made a dead set at me
in the year '4.'" — Vanity Fair, i. 25,
ed. 1867.
[1886.— "The Kirai^chi (see CRANCHEE)
has been replaced by the ordinary Dum-
dummer, or P^lki carriage ever since the
year 1856." — Sat. Review, Jan. 23.
[1900. — "A modern murderer came for-
ward proudly with the dumdum." — Ibid.
Aug. 4.]
DUMPOKE, s. A name given in
the Anglo-Indian kitchen to a baked
dish, consisting usually of a duck,
boned and stuffed. The word is Pers.
dampukht, 'air-cooked,' i.e. baked. A
recipe for a dish so called, as used
in Akbar's kitchen, is in the first
quotation :
c. 1590. — "Dampukht. lOsersmeat; 2 s,
ghi ; 1 s. onions ; 11 m. freshginger ; 10 m.
pepper ; 2 d. cardamoms." — Ain, i. 61.
1673.— "These eat highly of all Flesh
Dumpoked, which is baked with Spice in
Butter."— i^r2/er, 93.
,, "Baked Meat they call Dumpoke
which is dressed with sweet Herbs and
Butter, with whose Gravy they swallow Bice
dry Boiled."— /&ic^. 404.
1689.—" . . . and a dumpoked Fowl,,
that is boil'd with Butter in any small
Vessel, and stuft with Eaisins and Almond*
is another (Dish)." — Ovington, 397.
DUMBEE, s. Hind, damri, a copper
coin of very low value, not now exist-
ing. (See under DAM).
1823. — In Malwa "there are 4 coiories tO'
a gunda ; 3 gundas to a dumrie ; 2 dumries:
to a chedamn ; 3 dumries to a ^M/idumrie ;
and 4 dumries to an adillah or half pice." —
Malcolm, Central India, 2nd ed. ii. 194 p
[86 note].
DUNGAREE, s. A kind of coarse
and inferior cotton cloth ; the word
is not in any dictionary that we know.
[Platts gives H. dungrl, ' a coarse kind
of cloth.' The Madras Gloss, gives Teh
dangidi, which is derived from Dangidi,.
a village near Bombay. Molesworth
in his Mahr. Diet, gives : " Dongarl
Kdpar. a term originally for the
common country cloth sold in the
quarter contiguous to the Dongari
Killa (Fort George, Bombay), applied
now to poor and low-priced cotton
cloth. Hence in the corruption Dun-
DURBAR.
331
DURIAN, DORIAN.
(jarie." He traces the word to dongari,
"a little hill." Dungaree is woven
with two or more threads together in
the web and woof. The finer kinds
are used for clothing by poor people ;
the coarser for sails for native boats
and tents. The same word seems to
be used of silk (see below).]
1613.— " We traded with the JS^ititraliS for
Cloves ... by bartering and exchanging
cotton cloth of Cambay and Caromandell
for Cloves. The sorts requested, and prices
that they yeelded. Candaheens of Barochie,
6 Cattees of Cloves. . . . Dongerijns, the
finest, twelve." — Capt. Saris, in Furchas,
i. 363.
1673. — "Along the Coasts are Bombaim
. . . Carwar for Dungarees and the weighti-
est pepper." — Fryer, 86.
[1812. — " The Prince's Messenger . . .
told him, * Come, now is the time to open
your purse-strings ; you are no longer a
merchant or in prison ; you are no longer
to sell Dungaree ' (a species of coarse linen)."
— Morier, Journey through Persia, 26.]
1813. — "Dungarees (pieces to a ton) 400."
—Milbimi, ii. 221.
[1859. — "In addition to those which were
real . . . were long lines of sham batteries,
known to sailors as Dungaree forts, and
which were made simply of coarse cloth or
canvas, stretched and painted so as to
resemble batteries." — L. Oliphant, Narr. of
Ld. Elgin's Mission, ii. 6.]
1868. — "Such dungeree as you now pay
half a rupee a yard for, you could then buy
from 20 to 40 yards per rupee." — Miss
Frei'e's Old Deccan Days, p. xxiv.
[1900.— "From this thread the Dongari
Tasar is prepared, which may be compared
to the organzine of silk, being both twisted
and doubled." — Yusvf AH, Mem. on Silk,
35.]
DURBAR, s. A Court or Levee.
Pers. darhdr. Also the Executive
Government of a Native State (Car-
negie). "In Kattywar, by a curious
idiom, the chief himself is so addressed :
' Yes, Durbar ' ; * no. Durbar,' being
common replies to him." — (M.-Gen.
Keatinge).
1609. — "On the left hand, thorow another
gate you enter into an inner court where the
King keepes his Darbar." — Hawkins, in
Furchas, i. 432.
1616. — "The tenth of lanuary, I went to
Court at foure in the euening to the Durbar,
which is the place where the Mogoll sits out
daily, to entertaine strangers, to receiue
Petitions and Presents, to giue commands,
to see and to be seene."— &V T. Roe, in
Furclms, i. 541 ; [with some slight differences
of reading, in Hak. Soc. i. 106].
1633.— "This place they call the Derba
(or place of Council]) where Law and Justice
was administered according to the Custome
of the Countrey."— TF. Bruton, in Hakl.
V. 51.
c. 1750. — ^' . . . il faut se rappeller ces
tems d 'humiliations oil le Francois 6toient
forces pour le bien de leur commerce, d'aller
timidement porter leurs presens et leurs
hommages a de petis chefs de Bourgades
que novis n'admetons aujourd'hui k nos Dor-
bards que lorsque nos interfits I'exigent."
—Letter of M. de Bussy, in Cambridge's
Account, p. xxix.
1793.— "At my durbar yesterday I had
proof of the affection entertained by the
natives for Sir William Jones. The Profes-
sors of the Hindu Law, who were in the
habit of attendance upon him, burst into
unrestrained tears when they spoke to me."
— Teignmouth, Mem. i. 289.
1809.— "It was the durbar of the native
Gentoo Princes."— Zc?. Valentia, i. 362.
[1826. — ". . . a Durbar, or police-officer,
should have men in waiting. . . ." — Fandu-
rang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 126.]
1875. — " Sitting there in the centre of the
durbar, we assisted at our first nautch." —
Sir M. E. Grant Duff, in Contetnp. Rev.,
July.
[1881. — "Near the centre (at Amritsar)
lies the sacred tank, from whose midst rises
the Darbar Sahib, or great temple of the
Sikh faith." — Imperial Gazetteer, i. 186.]
DURGAH, s. P. dargdh. Properly
a royal court. But the habitual use of
the word in India is for the shrine of a
(Mahommedan) Saint, a place of re-
ligious resort and prayer.
1782. — "Adjoining is a durgaw or burial
place, with a view of the river." — Hodges,
102.
1807. — "The dhurgaw may invariably
be seen to occupy those scites pre-eminent
for comfort and beauty." — Williamson, Ori-
ental Field Sports, 24.
1828.—". . . he was a relation of the
, . . superior of the Durgah, and this is now
a sufficient protection." — The Kuzzilbash^
ii. 273.
DURIAN, DORIAN, s. Malay
duren, Molucca form duriydn, from
durzj ' a thorn or prickle, [and dn^ the
common substantival ending; Mr.
Skeat gives the standard Malay as
duriyan or duriari] ; the great fruit of
the tree (N. 0. Bomhaceae) called by
botanists Durio zibethinus, D. C. The
tree appears to be a native of the
Malay Peninsula, and the nearest
islands ; from which it has been car-
ried to Tenasserim on one side and to
Mindanao on the other.
DURIAN, DORIAN.
332
DURIAN, DORIAN,
The earliest European mention of
this fruit is that by Nicolo Conti. The
passage is thus rendered by Winter
Jones : " In this island (Sumatra)
there also grows a green fruit which
they call duriano, of the size of a
cucumber. When opened five fru^its
are found within, resembling oblong
oranges. The taste varies like that of
cheese." (In India in the XVth Cent.^
p. 9.) We give the original Latin of
Poggio below, which must be more
correctly rendered thus : " They have
a green fruit which they call durian,
as big as a water-melon. Inside there
are five things like elongated oranges,
and resembling thick butter, with a
combination of flavours." (See Carletti,
below).
The dorian in Sumatra often forms a
staple article of food, as the jack (q.v.)
does in Malabar. By natives and old
European residents in the Malay regions
in which it is produced the dorian is
regarded as incomparable, but novices
have a difficulty in getting over the
peculiar, strong, and offensive odour
of the fruit, on account of which it is
usual to open it away from the house,
and which procured for it the inelegant
Dutch nickname of stancker. "When
that aversion, however, is conquered,
many fall into the taste of the natives,
and become passionately fond of it."
iGrawfurd, H. of Ind. Arch. i. 419.)
Wallace {Malay Arch. 57) says that
le could not bear the smell when he
"first tried it in Malacca, but in
Borneo I found a ripe fruit on the
ground, and, eating it out of doors, I
at once became a confirmed Durian
eater . . . the more you eat of it the
less you feel inclined to stop. In fact
to eat Durians is a new sensation,
worth a voyage to the East to ex-
perience."] Our forefathers had not
such delicate noses, as may be gathered
from some of the older notices. A
Governor of the Straits, some forty-
five years ago, used to compare the
Dorian to ' carrion in custard.'
c. 1440. — '* Fructum viridera habentnomine
durianiun, magnitudine cucumeris, in quo
.sunt quinque veluti malarancia oblonga,
varii saporis, instar butyri coagulati." —
Poggii, de Varietate Fcnrtunae, Lib. iv.
1552. — *' Durions, which are fashioned
like artichokes" (!) — Castanheda, ii. 355.
1553. — " Among these fruits was one
kind now known by the name of durions,
a thing greatly esteemed, and so luscious
that the Malacca merchants tell how a cer-
tain trader came to that port with a ship
load of great value, and he consumed the
whole of it in guzzling durions and in gallan-
tries among the Malay girls." — Barros, II.
vi. i.
1563. — " A gentleman in this country
(Portuguese India) tells me that he remem-
bers to have read in a Tiiscan version of
Pliny, ' iwhi/es durianes.' I have since
asked him to find the passage in order that I
might trace it in the Latin, but up to this
time he says he has not found it." — Garcia,
f. 85.
1588. — " There is one that is called in the
Malacca tongue durion, and is so good that
I have heard it affirmed by manie that have
gone about the worlde, that it doth exceede
in savour all others that ever they had
seene or tasted. . . . Some do say that
have seene it that it seemeth to be that
wherewith Adam did transgresse, being
carried away by the singular savour." —
Parke's Mendoza, ii. 318.
1598. — 'Duryoen is a fruit yt only grow-
eth in Malacca, and is so much comeded by
those which have proued ye same, that there
is no fruite in the world to bee compared
with it." — Linschoten, 102 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 51].
1599.— The Dorian, Carletti thought,
had a smell of onions, and he did not at
first much like it, but when at last he got
used to this he liked the fruit greatly, and
thought nothing of a simple and natural
kind could be tasted which possessed a
more complex and elaborate variety of
odours and flavours than this did. — See
Viaggi, Florence, 1701 ; Pt. II. p. 211.
1601. — "Duryoen ... ad apertionem
primam . . . putridum coepe redolet, sed
dotem tamen divinam illam omnem gustui
profundit." — Debry, iv. 33.
[1610. — " The Darion tree nearly resembles
a pear tree in size." — Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. ii. 366.]
1615. — "There groweth a certaine fruit,
prickled like a ches-nut, and as big as one's
fist, the best in the world to eate, these are
somewhat costly, all other fruits being at
an easie rate. It must be broken with
force and therein is contained a white liquor
like vnto creame, never the lesse it yields a
very vnsauory sent like to a rotten oynion,
and it is called Esturion " (probably a mis-
print).— De Monfart, 27.
1727. — 'The Durean is another excellent
Fruit, but offensive to some People's Noses,
for it smells very like . . . but when once
tasted the smell vanishes." — A. Hamilton,
ii. 81 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 80].
1855. — "The fetid Dorian, prince of fruits
to those who like it, but chief of abomina-
tions to all strangers and novices, does not
grow within the present territories of Ava,
but the King makes great efforts to obtain
a suppl)'^ in eatable condition from the Te-
nasserim Coast. King Tharawadi used to
lay post-horses from Martaban to Ava, to
bring his odoriferous delicacy." — Y^de,
Mission to Ava, 161.
DURJUN.
333
DUSTOOK nUSTOORY.
1878. — "The Durian will grow as large
as a man's head, is covered closely with
terribly sharp spines, set hexagonally upon
its hard skin, and when ripe it falls ; if it
should strike any one under the tree, severe
injury or death may be the result." —
M'Nair, Ferak, 60.
1885. — "I proceeded . . . under a con-
tinuous shade of tall Durian trees from 35
to 40 feet high. ... In the flowering time
it was a most pleasant shady wood ; but
later in the season the chance of a fruit
now and then descending on one's head
would be less agreeable." Note. — "Of this
fruit the natives are passionately fond ; . . .
and the elephants flock to its shade in the
fruiting time ; but, more singular still, the
tiger is said to devour it with avidity." —
Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings, p. 240.
DURJUN, s. H. darjan, a corr. of
the English dozen.
DURWAUN, s. H. from P. dar-
wdn, darhdn. A doorkeeper. A
domestic servant so called is usual in
the larger houses of Calcutta. He is
porter at the gate of the compound
(q.v.).
[c. 1590.— "The Darbans, or Porters. A
thousand of these active men are employed
I to guard the palace." — Aln, i. 258.]
[ c. 1755. — " Derwan." — List of servants in
! Ives, 50.
I 1781. — (After an account of an alleged
i attempt to seize Mr. Hicky 's Danodn). ' ' Mr.
i Hicky begs leave to make the following re-
I marks. That he is clearly of opinion that
j these horrid Assassins wanted to dispatch
I him whilst he lay a sleep, as a Door-van is
j well known to be the alarm of the House, to
j prevent which the Villians wanted to carry
j him oflF, — and their precipitate flight the
i moment they heard Mr. Hicky's Voice puts
! it past a Doubt." — Reflections on the con-
sequence of the late attempt made to
Assassinate the Printer of the original Ben-
gal Gazette (in the same, April 14).
1784. — "Yesterday at daybreak, a most
extraordinary and horrid murder was com-
mitted upon the Dirwan of Thomas Martin,
Esq."— In Seton-Karr, i. 12.
,, "In the entrance passage, often
on both sides of it, is a raised floor with one
or two open cells, in which the Darwans
(or doorkeepers) sit, lie, and sleep — in fact
dwell."— Gale. Revie^v, vol. lix. p. 207.
DURWAUZA-BUND. The for-
mula by which a native servant in an
Anglo-Indian household intimates that
his master or mistress cannot receive a
visitor — 'Not at home' — without the
untruth. It is elliptical for darwdza
hand hai, ' the door is closed.'
[1877.— "When they did not find him
there, it was Darwaza hTmd."—Allardyce,
The City of Sujishine, i. 125.]
DUSSERA, DASSORA, DAS-
EHRA, s. Skt. dasahard, H. dashardy
Mahr. dasrd; the 'nine-nights^ (or ten
days') festival in October, also called
Durgd-pujd (see DOORGA-P.). In the
west and south of India this holiday,
taking place after the close of the wet
season, became a great military festival,
and the period when military expedi-
tions were entered upon. The Mah-
rattas were alleged to celebrate the
occasion in a way characteristic of
them, by destroying a village ! The
popular etymology of the word and that
accepted by the best authorities, is da.%
' ten (sins) ' and har, ' that which takes
away (or expiates).' It is, perhaps,
rather connected with the ten days'
duration of the feast, or with its chief
day being the 10th of the month
(Asvina) ; but the origin is decidedly
obscure.
c. 1590. — "The autumn harvest he shall
begin to collect from the Deshereh, which is
another Hindoo festival that also happens
dijfferently, from the beginning of Virgo to
the commencement of Libra." — Ayeeti, tr.
Gladtvin, ed. 1800, i. 307 ; [tr. Jarrett, ii. 46].
1785. — "On the anniversary of the Dus-
harah you will distribute among the
Hindoos, composing your escort, a goat to
every ten men." — Tippoo's Letters, 162.
1799. — "On the Institution and Cere-
monies of the Hindoo Festival of the Dus-
rah," published (1820) in Trans. Bomb.
Lit. Soc. iii. 73 seqq. (By Sir John
Malcolm.)
1812.— "The Courts ... are allowed to
adjourn annually during the Hindoo festival
called dussarah."— i^i/i;A Report, 37.
1813. — "This being the desserah, a great
Hindoo festival ... we resolved to delay
our departure and see some part of the
ceremonies." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iv. 97 ; [2nd
ed. ii. 450].
DUSTOOR, DUSTOORY, s. P. -
H. dastur, 'custom' [see DESTOOR,]
dasticrz, 'that which is customary.^
That commission or percentage on the
money passing in any cash transaction
which, with or without acknowledg-
ment or permission, sticks to the
fingers of the agent of payment. Such
'customary' appropriations are, we
believe, very nearly as common in
England as in India ; a fact of which
newspaper correspondence from time
to time makes us aware, though Euro-
DUSTOOR, DUSTOORY.
334
DIVARKA.
peans in India, in condemning the
natives, often forget, or are ignorant
of this. In India the practice is per-
haps more distinctly recognised, as the
word denotes. Ibn Batuta tells us
that at the Court of Delhi, in his time
(c, 1340), the custom was for the
officials to deduct j'tt of every sum
which the Sultan ordered to be paid
from the treasury (see /. B. pp. 408,
426, &c.).
[1616.— "The dusturia in all bought
goodes . . . is a great matter." — Sir T. Roe,
Hak. Soc. ii. 350.]
1638. — " Ces vallets ne sont point nourris
au Ic^is, raais ont leurs gages, dont ils
s'entretiennent, quoy qu'ils ne montent qu'k
trois ou qiiatre Ropias par moys . . . mais
ils ont leur tour du baston, qu'ils appellent
Testury, qu'ils prennent du consentement
du Maistre de celuy dont ils achettent quel-
que chose." — Maiidelslo, Paris, 1659, 224.
[1679.— "The usuall Dastoore shall be
equally divided." — S. Master, in Kutna
Man. 136.]
1680. — " It is also ordered that in future
the Vakils (see VAKEEL), Mutsvddees (see
MOOTSUDDY), or Writers of the Tagad-
geers,* Dumiers, (?) f or overseers of the
Weavers, and the Picars and Podars shall
not receive any monthly wages, but shall be
content with the Dustoor ... of a quarter
anna in the rupee, which the merchants and
weavers are to allow them. The Dustoor
may be divided twice a year or oftener by
the Chief and Council among the said em-
ployers."— Ft. St. Geo. Cons., Dec. 2. In
^Votes and Extracts, No. II. p. 61.
1681. — "For the farme of Dustoory on
cooley hire at Pagodas 20 per annum
received a part . . . (Pag.) 13 00 0."—Ib{d.
Jan. 10 ; Ibid. No. III. p. 45.
[1684.— "The Honble. Comp. having
order'd . . . that the Dustore upon their
Investment ... be brought into the
Generall Books." — Pringle, Diary, Ft. St.
Geo. 1st ser. iii. 69.]
1780. — "It never can be in the power of
a superintendent of Police to reform the
numberless abuses which servants of every
Denomination have introduced, and now
support on the Broad Basis of Dustoor. " —
Hicky'i Bengal Gazette, April 29.
1785. — "The Public are hereby informed
that no Commission, Brokerage, or Dustoor
is chained by l^e Bank, or permitted to be
* Tagudojglr, under the Mahrattas, was an officer
who enforced the State demands against default-
ing cultivators (Wilson); and no doubt it was
here an officer similarly employed to enforce the
execution of contracts by weavers and others
who had received advances. It is a corruption
of Pers. takdzaglr, from Ar. tukded, importunity
(see quotation of 1819, under DHORNA).
[t Mr. F. Brandt suggests that this word may
, be Telegu Thumiar, tumu being a measure of grain,
and possibly the " Dumiers " may have been those
entitled to receive the duMooree in grain.]
taken by any Agent or Servant employed by
them." — In Seton-Karr, \. 130.
1795. — " All servants belonging to the
Company's Shed have been strictly pro-
hibited from demanding or receiving any
fees or dastoors on any pretence whatever."
—Ihid. ii. 16.
1824. — " The profits however he made
during the voyage, and by a dustoory on
all the alms given or received . . . were so
considerable that on his return some of his
confidential disciples had a quarrel with
him."— ^e6er, ed. 1844, i. 198.
1866. — " ... of all taxes small and great
the heaviest is dustooree." — Trevelyan,
Dawh Bungalow, 217.
DUSTUCK, s. p. dastak, ['a little
hand, hand-clapping to attract atten-
tion, a notice ']. A pass or permit. The
dustucks granted by the Company's
covenanted servants in the early half
of the 18th century seems to have been
a constant instrument of abuse, or
bone of contention, wilh the native
authorities in Ben^l. [The modern
sense of the word in N. India is a
notice of the revenue demand served
on a defaulter.]
1716.— "A passport or dustuck, signed
by the President of Calcutta, should exempt
the gcJods specified from being visited or
stopped."— On;ie, ed. 1803, ii. 21.
1748.— "The Zemindar near Pultah hav-
ing stopped several boats with English
Dusticks and taken money from them, and
disregarding the Phousdar's orders to clear
them. . . ." — In Long, 6.
[1762.— "Dusticks." See WRITER.]
1763.— "The dignity and benefit of our
Dustucks are the chief badges of honour,
or at least interest, we enjoy from our Phir-
maiind." — From the Chief apd Council at
Dacca, in Van Sittart, i. 210.
[1769.— " Dusticks." See under HOS-
BOLHOOKUM.
[1866. — "It is a practice of the Revenue
Courts of the sircar to issue Dustuck for
the malgoozaree the very day the kist
(instalment) became due." — Confessions of an
Orderly, 132.]
DWABKA, n.p. More properly
Dvdrahd or Dvdrikd, quasi iKaTdfiwvXos,
'the City with many gates,' a very
sacred Hindu place oi pilgrimage, on
the extreme N. W. point of peninsular
Guzerat ; the alleged royal city of
Krishna. It is in the small State
called Okha, which (Jen. Legrand
Jacob pronounces to be "barren of
aught save superstition and piracy"
(Tr. Bo. Geog. Soc. vii 161). Dvdrikd
is, we apprehend, the ^apdKrj of
EAGLE-WOOD.
335
EAGLE-WOOD.
Ptolemy. Indeed, in an old Persian
map, published in Indian Antiq. i.
370, the place appears, transcribed as
BJmrraky.
c. 1590. — " The Fifth Division is Jugget
<see JACQUETE), which is also called
Daurka. Kishen came from Mehtra, and
dwelt at this place, and died here. This
is considered as a very holy spot by the
Brahmins." — Ayeen, by Gladm/i, ed. 1800,
ii. 76 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 248].
E
EAGLE-WOOD, s. The name of
an aromatic wood from Camboja and
some other Indian regions, chiefly
trans-gangetic. It is the "odorous
wood" referred to by Camoes in the
quotation under CHAMPA. We have
somewhere read an explanation of the
name as applied to the substance in
question, because this is flecked and
mottled, and so supposed to resemble
the plumage of an eagle ! [Burton, At.
Nights, iv. 395 ; Linschoten, Hak. Soc.
i. 120, 150.] The word is in fact due
to a corrupt form of the Skt. name of
the wood, agaru, aguru. A form,
probably, of this is ayil, akil, which
Gundert gives as the Malayal. word.*
From this the Portuguese must have
taken their aguila, as we find it in
Barbosa (below), or jpao (wood) (Taguila,
made into aquila, whence French hois
d'aigle, and Eng. eagle-wood. The
Malays call it Kayu {wood)-gahru, evi-
dently the same word, though which
way the etymology flowed it is difficult
to say. [Mr. Skeat writes : " the
question is a difficult one. Klinkert
gives garu (garoe) and gaharu (gaharoe),
whence the trade names ' Garrow ' and
^Garroo'; and the modern standard
Malay certainly corresponds to Klin-
kert's forms, though I think gaharu
should rather be written gharu, i.e.
with an aspirated g, which is the way
the Malays pronounce it. On the
other hand, it seems perfectly clear
that there must have been an alterna-
tive modern form agaru, or perhaps
even aguru, since otherwise such trade
names as ' ugger ' and (?) ' tv^ger ' could
not have arisen. They can scarcely
* Royle says "Malayan agila," but this is ap-
parently a misprint for Malayalavn,
have come from the Skt. In Ridley's
Plant List we have gaharu and gagaheu,
which is the regular abbreviation of
the reduplicated form gahru-gahru
identified as Aquilaria Malaccensisy
Lam."] [See CAMBULAC]
The best quality of this wood, once
much valued in Europe as incense, is
the result of disease in a tree of the
N. O. Leguminosae, the Aloexylon agal-
lochum, Loureiro, growing in Camboja
and S. Cochin China, whilst an inferior
kind, of like aromatic qualities, is
produced by a tree of an entirely
different order, Aquilaria agallocJui,
Roxb. (N. 0. Aquilariaceae), which is
found as far north as Silhet.*
Eagle-wood is another name for
aloes- wood, or aloes (q.v.) as it is
termed in the English Bible. [See
Encycl. Bihl. i. 120 seq.] It is curious
that Bluteau, in his great Portuguese
Vocabulario, under Pao d'Aguila,
jumbles up this aloes-wood with Soco-
trine Aloes. AydWoxov was known to
the ancients, and is described by
Dioscorides (c. a.d. 65). In Liddell
and Scott the word is rendered "the
bitter aloe " ; which seems to involve
the same confusion as that made by
Bluteau.
Other trade-names of the article
given by Forbes Watson are Garrow-
and G'arroo- wood, o^rZa- wood, ugger-, and
lugger- (?) wood.
1516.—
" Das Dragoarias, epregos que ellas valem em
Calicut . . .
* * * ♦ *
Aguila, cada Farazola (see FRAZALA)
de 300 a 400 {fanams)
Lenho aloes verdadeiro, negro, pesado, e
muito fino val 1000 {fanams)." f— Bar-
bosa (Lisbon), 393.
1563.—" R. And from those parts of which
you speak, comes the true lign-aloes ? Is it
produced there ?
" 0. Not the genuine thing. It is indeed
true that in the parts about C. Comorin and
in Ceylon there is a wood with a scent
(which we call aguila brava), as we have
many another wood with a scent. And at
one time that wood used to be exported to
Bengala under the name of aguila brava;
but since then the Bengalas have got more
knowing, and buy it no longer. . . ."—
Garcia, f. 119z;.-120.
* We do not find information as to which tree
produces the eagle-wood sold in the Tenasserim
bazars. [It seems to be A. agcMocha: see Wait,
Econ. Diet. i. 279 seq.]. ^, , ^
t This lign aloes, " genuine, black, heavy, very
choice," is presumably the fine kind from Champa :
the agtdla the inferior product.
EARTH-OIL.
336
EEDGAH.
1613. — " ... A aguila, arvore alta e
grossa, de folhas como a Olyveira." —
Godinho de Eredia, f . 15v.
1774. — ^^Kinndmon . . . Oud el hochor, et
Agadj oiidi, est le nom h^reu, arabe, et
turc d'un bois nomm6 par les Anglois Agal-
wood, et par les Indiens de Bombay Agar,
dont on a deux diverses sortes, savoir :
Oud mawdrdi, e'est la meillexire. Oud
Kakulli, est la moindre sorte." — Niebuhr,
Des. de VArahie, xxxiv.
1854. — (In Cachar) "the eagle-wood, a
tree yielding uggur oil, is also much so\ight
for its fragrant wood, which is carried to
Silhet, where it is broken up and distilled."
— Hooker y Himalayan Jour7ials, ed. 1855,
ii. 318.
The existence of the aguila tree {ddraJcht-
i-'vd) in the Silhet hills is mentioned by
Abu'l Fazl {Gladvnn's Ayeen, ii. 10 ; [ed.
Jarrett, ii.'125] ; orig. i. 391).
EAETH-OIL, s. Petroleum, such
as that exported from Burma. . . The
term is a literal translation of that
used in nearly all the Indian ver-
naculars. The chief sources are at
Ye-nan-gyoung on the Irawadi, lat. c.
20° 22'.
1755. — " Raynan-Goui^ . . . at this Place
there are about 200 Families, who are chiefly
employed in getting Earth-oil out of Pitts,
some five miles in the Country." — Baker, in
Dalrymple's Or. Rep. i. 172.
1810. — "Petroleum, called by the natives
earth-oil . . . which is imported from Pegu,
Ava, and the Arvean (read Aracan) Coast."
— Williamson, V.M. ii. 21-23.
ECKA, s. A small one-horse car-
riage used by natives. It is Hind.
ekkd, from eJc, 'one.' But we have
seen it written acre, and punned upon as
quasi-acher, by those who have travelled
by it ! [Something of the kind was
perhaps known in very early times,
for Arrian (Indika, xvii.) says : " To
be drawn by a single horse is con-
sidered no distinction." For a good
description with drawing of the ekka,
see Kipling, Beast and Man in India,
190 seq.] >
1811. — ". . . perhaps the simplest carriage
that can be imagined, being nothing more
than a chair covered with red cloth, and
fixed upon an axle-tree between two small
wheels. The Ekka is drawn by one horse,
who has no other harness than a girt, to
which the shaft of the carriage is fastened."
— Solvyns, iii.
1834. — " One of those native carriages
called ekkas was in waiting. This vehicle
resembles in shape a meat-safe, placed upon
the axletree of two wheels, but the sides are
composed of hanging curtains instead of wire
pannels." — The Baboo, ii. 4.
[1843. — " Ekhees, a species of single horse
carriage, with cloth hoods, drawn by one
pony, were by no means uncommon." —
Davidson, Travels in Upper India, i. 116.]
EED, s. Arab. ^Id. A Mahommedan
holy festival, but in common applica-
tion in India restricted to two such,
called there the harl and chhoti (or
Great and Little) ^Id. The former is
the commemoration of Abraham's
sacrifice, the ^^ctim of which was,
according to the Mahommedans, Ish-
mael. [See Hughes, Diet, of Islam,
192 seqq.'] This is called among other
iia,m%s,_BaJcr-'Id, the 'Bull 'Id,' Bak-
arah 'Id, ' the cow festival,' but this is
usually corrupted by ignorant natives
as well as Europeans into Bahri-'Id
(Hind, hakrd, _f . hakrl, ' a goat '). The
other is the 'Id of the Ramazdn, viz.
the termination of the annual fast ;
the festival called in Turkey Bairam,
and by old travellers sometimes the
" Mahommedan Easter."
c. 1610. — "Le temps du ieusne finy on
celebre vne grande feste, et des plus solen-
nelles qu'ils ayent, qui s'appelle ydu." —
Pyrard de Laval, i. 104 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 140].
[1671. — "They have allsoe a great feast,
which they call Buckery Eed."— In Yule,
Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cccx.]
1673.— "The New Moon before the New
Year (which commences at the Vernal
Equinox), is the Moors ^de, when the
Governor in no less Pomp than before,
goes to sacrifice a Kam or He-Goat, in
remembrance of that offered for Isaac, (by
them called Ishaiih) ; the like does every
one in his own House, that is able to
purchase one, and sprinkle their blood on
the sides of their Doors." — Fi-yer, 108.
(The passage is full of errors.)
1860. — " By the Nazim's invitation we
took out a party to the palace at the Bakri
Eed (or Feast of the Goat), in memory of
the sacrifice of Isaac, or, as the Moslems
say, of Ishmael." — Mrs. Mackenzie, Stoi-ms
arid Sunshine, &c., ii. 255 seq.
1869. — "II n'y a proprement que deux
fdtes parmi les Musulmans sunnites, celle
de la rupture du jetine de Rainazan, 'Id fito,
et celle des victimes 'Id curhdn, nomm^e
aussi dans I'lnde Bctcr 'Id, f6te du Taureau,
ou simplement 'Id, la fSte par excellence,
laquelle est ^tablie en m^moire du sacrifice
d'Ismael." — Garcinde Tossy, Rel. M21S. dans
rinde, 9 seq.
EEDGAH, s. Ar.— P. 'Idgdh,
' Place of 'Id.' (See EED.) A place of
assembly and prayer on occasion of
Musulman festivals. It is in India
usually a platform of white plastered
brickwork, enclosed by a low wall on
f^
EKTENG.
337
ELEPHANT.
three sides, and situated outside of a
town or village. It is a marked
characteristic of landscape in Upper
India. [It is also known as Namdzgdh,
or ' place of prayer,' and a drawing of
one is given bv HerMotSy Qanoon-e-
Islam, PI. iii. fig." 2.]
1792. — "The commanding nature of the
ground on which the Eed-Gah stands had
induced Tippoo to construct a redoubt upon
that eminence." — Ld. Gomwallis, Desp.
from Seringapatam, in Seton-Karr, ii. 89.
[1832.—*'. . . Kings, Princes and Na-
waubs . . . going to an appointed place,
which is designated the Eade-Garrh." —
Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations, i. 262.
[1843. — " In the afternoon . . . proceeded
in state to the Eed Gao, a building at a
small distance, where Mahommedan worship
was performed." — Davidson, Travels in Upper
India, i. 53.]
EKTENG, adj. The native repre-
sentation of the official designation
' acting ' applied to a substitute, especi-
ally in the Civil Service. The manner
in which the natives used to explain
the expression to themselves is shown
in the quotation.
1883. — "Lawrence had been only 'acting '
there ; a term which has suggested to the
minds of the natives, in accordance with
their pronunciation of it, and with that
striving after meaning in syllables which
leads to so many etymological fallacies,
the interpretation ek-tang, 'one-leg,' as if
the temporary incumbent had but one leg
in the official stirrup." — H. Y. in Quarterly
Review (on Bosworth Smith's Life of Lord
Laurence), April, p. 297.
ELCHEE, s. An ambassador.
Turk, llchl, from il^ a (nomad) tribe,
hence the representative of the U. It
is a title that has attached itself
particularly to Sir John Malcolm, and
to Sir Stratford Canning, probably
because they were personally more
familiar to the Orientals among whom
they served than diplomatists usually
are.
1404. — "And the people who saw them
approaching, and knew them for people
of the Emperor's, being aware that they
were come with some order from the great
Lord, took to flight as if the devil were
after them ; and those who were in their
tents selling their wares, shut them up and
also took to flight, and shut themselves up
m their houses, calling out to one another,
Elchi ! which is as much as to say ' Ambas-
sadors ! ' For they knew that with ambas-
^dors coming they would have a black
day of it ; and so they fled as if the devil
Y
had got among them." — Clavijo, xcvii.
Comp. Markham, p. 111.
[1599.— "I came to the court to see a
Morris dance, and a play of his Elchies."
—Hakluyt, Voyages, II. ii. 67 {Stanf. Diet.).]
1885. — "No historian of the Crimean War
could overlook the officer (Sir Hugh Rose)
who, at a difficult crisis, filled the post of
the famous diplomatist called the great
Elchi by writers who have adopted a tire-
some trick from a brilliant man of letters."
—Sat. Review, Oct. 24.
ELEPHANT, s. This article will
be confined to notes connected with
the various suggestions which have
been put forward as to the origin of
the word — a su.fficiently ample subject.
The oldest occurrence of the word
{i\^4>as — <pavTo$) is in Homer, With
him, and so with Hesiod and Pindar,
the word means 'ivory.' Herodotus
first uses it as the name of the animal
(iv. 191). Hence an occasional, prob-
ably an erroneous, assumption that the
word i\^<pas originally meant only the
material, and not the beast that bears
it.
In Persian the usual term for the
beast is pll, with which agree the
Aramaic pll (already found in the
Chaldee and Syriac versions of the O.
T.), and the Arabic fll. Old ety-
mologists tried to develop elephant out
oifil; and it is natural to connect
with it the Spanish for ' ivory ' (marfily
Port, marfim), but no satisfactory ex-
planation has yet been given of the
first syllable of that word. More
certain is the fact that in early Swedish
and Danish the word for ' elephant ' is
fil, in Icelandic fill; a term supposed
to have been introduced by old traders
from the East vid Eussia. The old
Swedish for ' ivory ' is filshen.*
•The oldest Hebrew mention of ivory
is in the notice of the products brought
to Solomon from Ophir, or India.
Among these are ivory tusks — she7i-
habbim, i.e. 'teeth of habhlm,' a word
which has been interpreted as from
Skt. ibha, elephant.t But it is entirely
doubtful what this habblm, occurring
here only, really nieans.:!: We know
* Pilu, for elephant, occurs in certain Sanskrit
books, ijut it is regarded as a foreign word.
t See Lassen, i. 313 ; Max Midler's Lectures on Sc.
of Language, 1st S. p. 189.
t "As regards the interpretation of Mbbim, a
Siira^ }^€y., in the passage where the state of the
text, as shown by comparison with the LXX, is
very unsatisfactory, it seems impossible to say
anything that can be of the least use in clearing
ELEPHANT.
338
ELEPHANT.
from other evidence that ivory was
known in Egypt and Western Asia for
ages before Solomon. And in other
cases the Hebrew word for ivory is
simply sJien, corresponding to dens
Indus in 0\-id and other Latin writers.
In Ezekiel (xxvii. 15) Ave find karnoth
slien = ' cornua dentis.' The use of the
word ''horns^ does not necessarily imply
a confusion of these great curved tusks
with horns ; it has many parallels, as
in Pliny's, "ci«u arbor e exacuant
limentque cornua eleplianti " (xviii. 7) ;
in Martial's " Indicoque cornu " (i. 73) ;
in Aelian's story, as alleged by the
Mauritanians, that the elephants there
shed their horns every ten years
{" d€K6.T(p ^T€L TrdvTO)S TO, K^paTa €K-
ireaeiv " — xiv. 5) ; whilst Cleasby quotes
from an Icelandic saga ^ olifant-horm'
for 'ivory.'
We have mentioned Skt. ibha, from
which Lassen assumes a compound
ibhadantd for ivory, suggesting that
this, combined by early traders with
the Arabic article, formed al-ibha-
dantd, and so originated iXi^avros.
Pott, besides other doubts, objects
that ibhadantd^ though the name of a
plant (Tiaridium indicum^ Lehm.), is
never actually a name of ivory.
Pott's own etymology is alaf-hindi,
* Indian ox,* from a word existing in
sundry resembling forms, in Hebrew
and in Assyrian (alify alap).* This
has met with favour ; though it is a
little hard to accept any form like
Hindi as earlier than Homer.
Other suggested origins are Pictet's
from airdvata (lit. 'proceeding from
water'), the proper name of the ele-
phant of Indra, or Elephant of the
Eastern Quarter in the Hindu Cosmo-
logy, t This is felt to be only too
ingenious, but as improbable. It is,
however, suggested, it would seem
independently, by Mr. Kittel (Indian
Antiquary, i. 128), who supposes the
first part of the word to be Dravidian,
a transformation from dne, ' elephant.'
up the origin of elephant. The O. T, speaks so
often of ivory, and never again by this name, that
hdbbim must be either a corruption or some trade-
name, presumably for some special kind of ivory.
Personally, I believe it far more likely that
hdbbim is at bottom the same as hobnim (ebony ?)
associated with shen in Ezekiel xxvii. 15, and
that the passage once ran 'ivory and ebony'"
(W. Robertson Smith); [also see Encycl. Bibl. ii.
2297 s«g.].
* See Zeitsdir. fUr die Kie Kunde des Morgs,
iv. 12 seqq. ; also Ebehr. Schroder in Zeitsch. d. M.
Gesellsch. xxvii. 706 seqq. ; [Encyd. Bibl. ii. 1202].
t In Joum, As., ser. iv. torn. ii.
Pictet, finding his first suggestion
not accepted, has called up a Singhalese
word aliya, used for ' elephant,' which
he takes to be from dla, 'great' ; thence
aliya, 'great creature' ; and proceeding
further, presents a combination of dla,
'great,' with Skt. phata, sometimes
signifying 'a tooth,' thus ali-phata,
' great tooth ' = elephantus.*
Hodgson, in Notes 07i Northern
Africa (p. 19, quoted by Pott), gives
elef ameqran ('Great Boar,' elef being
'boar') as the name of the animal
among the Kabyles of that region, and
appears to present it as the origin of
the Greek and Latin words.
Again we have the Gothic ulbandus,
' a camel,' which has been regarded by
some as the same word with elephantus.
To this we shall recur.
Pott, in his elaborate paper already
quoted, comes to the conclusion that
the choice of etymologies must lie
between his own alaf-hindi and Lassen's
al-ibha-dantd. His paper is 50 years
old, but he repeats this conclusion in
his Wurzel-Worterbiich der Indo-Ger-
manische Sprachen, published in 187l,t
nor can I ascertain that there has been
any later advance towards a true ety-
mology. Yet it can hardly be said
that either of the alternatives carries
conviction.
Both, let it be observed, apart from
other difficulties, rest on the assump-
tion that the knowledge of ^Xe^as,
w^hether as fine material or as mon-
strous animal, came from India, whilst
nearly all the other or less-favoured
suggestions point to the same assump-
tion.
But knowledge acquired, or at least
taken cognizance of, since Pott's latest
reference to the subject, puts us in
possession of the new and surprising
fact that, even in times which we are
entitled to caU historic, the elephant
existed wild, far to the westward of
India, and not very far from the
eastern extremity of the Mediter-
ranean. Though the fact was indi-
cated from the wall-paintings by Wil-
kinson some 65 years ago,| and has
more recently been amply displayed
in historical works which have circii-
lated by scores in popular libraries, it
* In Ktthn's Zeitschr. fiir Vergleichende Spraeh-
kUTist, iv. 128-131.
t Detmold, pp. 950-952.
t See Topography of Thebes, with a General Vveiff
of Egypt, 1885, p. 158.
ELEPHANT
339
ELEPHANT.
is singular how little attention or
interest it seems to have elicited.*
The document which gives precise
Egyptian testimony to this fact is an
inscription (first interpreted by Ebers
in 1873) t from the tomb of Amenem-
liib, a captain under the great conqueror
Thotmes III. [Thutmosis], who reigned
B.C. c. 1600. This warrior, speaking
from his tomb of the great deeds of
his master, and of his own right arm,
tells how the king, in the neighbour-
hood of Ni, hunted 120 elephants for
the sake of their tusks ; and how he
himself (Amenemhib) encountered the
biggest of them, which had attacked
the sacred person of the king, and
€ut through its trunk. The elephant
chased him into the water, where
he saved himself between two rocks ;
and the king bestowed on him rich
rewards.
The position of Ni is uncertain,
though some have identified it with
Nineveh.;}: [Maspero writes: "Nii,
long confounded with Nineveh, after
•Champolion (Gram, egyptienne, p. 150),
was identified by Lenormant (Les Ori-
gines^ vol. iii. p. 316 et seq.) with Ninus
Vetus, Membidj, and by Max Miiller
{Asien und Europa, p. 267) with Balis
on the Euphrates : I am inclined to
make it Kefer-Naya, between Aleppo
and Turmanin " {Struggle of the Nations,
144, note).] It is named in another
inscription between Arinath and Ake-
rith, as, all three, cities of Naharain or
Northern Mesopotamia, captured by
Amenhotep II., the son of Thotmes
III. Miwht not Ni be Nisibis? We
shall find that Assyrian inscriptions
of later date have been interpreted as
placing elephant-hunts in the land of
Harran and in the vicinity of the Cha-
boras.
If then these elephant-hunts may be
located on the southern skirts of Taurus,
we shall more easily understand how a
, tribute of elephant-tusks should have
been offered at the court of Egypt by
the people of Rutennu or Northern
Syria, and also by the people of the
adjacent Asebi or Cyprus, as we find
repeatedly recorded on the Egyptian
. a .
* See e.g. Brugsch's Hist, of the Pharaohs, 2d ed.
i. 396-400 ; and Cano^n Rawlinson's Egypt, ii. 235-6.
t In Z. jfUrAegypt. Spr. und Aetferth. 1873, pp. 1-9,
^i, 64; also tr. by Dr. Birch in Records of the Past,
voL ii. p. 59 (710 date, more shame to S. Bagster &
Sons); and again by Ebers, revised in Z.D.M.G.,
1876, pp. 391 seqq.
t See Canon Rawlinson's Egypt, u.s.
monuments, both in hieroglyphic
writing and pictorially.*
What the stones of Egypt allege in
the 17th cent. B.C., the stones of Assyria
500 years afterwards have been alleged
to corroborate. The great inscription
of Tighlath-Pileser I., who is calcu-
lated to have reigned about B.C. 1120-
1100, as rendered by Lotz, relates :
" Ten mighty Elephants
Slew I in Harran, and on the banks of
the Haboras.
Four Elephants I took alive ;
Their hides,
Their teeth, and the live Elephants
I brought to my city A8sur."t
The same facts are recorded in a later
inscription, on the broken obelisk of
Assurnazirpal from Kouyunjik, now
in the Br. Museum, which commemo-
rates the deeds of the king's ancestor,
Tighlath Pileser.t
In the case of these Assyrian in-
scriptions, however, elephant is by no
means an undisputed interpretation.
In the famous quadruple test exercise
on this inscription in 1857, which gave
the death-blow to the doubts wliich
some sceptics had emitted as to the
genuine character of the Assyrian in-
terpretations, Sir H. Rawlinson, in
this passage, rendered the animals slain
and taken alive as vnld buffaloes. The
ideogram given as teeth he had not
interpreted. The question is argued
at length by Lotz in the work already
quoted, but it is a question for cunei-
form experts, dealing, as it does, with
the interpretation of more than one
ideogram, and enveloped as yet in un-
certainties. It is to be observed, that
in 1857 Dr. Hincks, one of the four
test-translators,§ had rendered the
Sassage almost exactly as Lotz has
one 23 years later, though I cannot
see that Lotz makes any allusion to
this fact. [See Encycl Bibl. ii. 1262.]
Apart from arguments as to decipher-
ment and ideograms, it is certain that
probabilities are much affected by the
publication of the Egyptian inscription
* For the painting see WiMnson's Ancient
Egyptians, edited by Birch, vol. i. pi. H b, which
shows the Rutennu bringing a chariot and horses,
a bear, an elephant, and ivory .tusks, as tribute to
Thotmes III. For other records see Brugsch, E.T. ,
2nd ed. i. 381, 384, 404. _ , ., , ^ ..
t Die Inschnften Tighlathpilesers I., . . . mit
ijbersetzung und Kommentar von Dr. Wilhelm IMz,
Leipzig, 1880, p. 53; [and see Maspero, op. at.
661 seq.].
X Lotz, loc. dt. p. 197.
§ See J.K As. Soc. vol. xviii.
ELEPHANT.
340
ELEPHANT.
of Amenhoteb, which gives a greater
plausibility to the rendering ' elephant '
than could be ascribed to it in 1857.
And should it eventually be iipheld,
it will be all the more remarkable that
the sagacity of Dr. Hincks should then
have ventured on that rendering.
In various suggestions, including
Pott's, besides others that we have
omitted, the etymology has been based
on a transfer of the name of the ox, or
some other familiar quadruped. There
would be nothing extraordinary in
such a transfer of meaning. The refer-
ence to the hos Luca * is trite ; the
Tibetan word for ox (gla7i) is also the
word for ' elephant ' ; we have seen
how the name ' Great Boar ' is alleged
to be given to the elephant among the
Kabyles ; we have heard of an elephant
in a menagerie being described by a
Scotch rustic as ' a muckle sow ' ;
Pausanias, according to Bochart, calls
rhinoceroses ' Aethiopic bulls ' [Bk. ix.
21, 2]. And let me finally illustrate
the matter by a circumstance related
to me by a brother officer who accom-
panied Sir Neville Chamberlain on an
expedition among the turbulent Pathan
tribes c. 1860. The women of the
villages gathered to gaze on the ele-
phants that accompanied the force, a
stranger sight to them than it would
have been to the women of the most
secluded village in Scotland. ' Do you
see these ? ' said a soldier of the Fron-
tier Horse ; ' do you know what they
are ? These are the Queen of England's
buffaloes that give 5 maunds (about
160 quarts) of milk a day ! '
Now it is an obvious suggestion, that
if there were elephants on the skirts of
Taurus down to B.C. 1100, or even
(taking the less questionable evidence)
down only to B.C. 1600, it is highly im-
probable that the Greeks would have
had to seek a name for the animal, or
its tusk, from Indian trade. And if
the Greeks had a vernacular name for
the elephant, there is also a proba-
* " Inde boves Lucas turrito corpore tetros,
Anguimanos, belli docuerunt volnera Poenei
Sufferre, et magnas Martis turbare catervas."
Lucretius, v. 1301-3.
Here is the origin of Tennyson's ' serpent-hands '
quoted under HATTY. The title hos Luca is ex-
plained by St. Isidore :
" Hos hovea Lucanos vocabant antiqui Romani :
hoves quia nullum animal grandius videbant :
Lucanos quia in Lucania illos primus Pyrrhus in
prcelio objecit Romanis. "— Zsid. HispcU, lib. xii.
Oriffinum, cap. 2.
bility, if not a presumption, that some \
tradition of this name would be found, \
mutatis mutandis, among other Aryan |
nations of Europe. J
Now may it not be that i\4<f>as— I
<pavTos in Greek, and ulhandus in Moeso- "i
Gothic, represent this vernacular name ? \
The latter form is exactly the modifica- ^
tion of the former which Grimm's \
law demands. Nor is the word con-^ \
fined to Gothic. It is found in the i
Old H. German (olpentd) ; in Anglo- j
Saxon (olfend, oluend, &c.) ; in Old \
Swedish {aelpand, alwandyr, ulfwald) ; 1
in Icelandic (ulfaldi). All these \
Northern words, it is true, are used ]
in the sense of camel, not of elephant..^.
But instances already given may ■
illustrate that there is nothing sur-|
prising in this transfer, all the less.|
where the animal originally indicated]
had long been lost sight of. Further,, |
Jlilg, who has published a paper on I
the Gothic word, points out its re- j
semblance to the Slav forms welhond,.j
welhlond, or wielblad, also meaning"^
' camel ' (compare also Russian verhliud). |
This, in the last form (vnelblad), may, I
he says, be regarded as resolvable into i
' Great beast.' Herr Jiilg ends his |
paper with a hint that in this mean- '
ing may perhaps be found a solution |
of the origin of elephant (an idea at- |
which Pictet also transiently pointed ^
in a paper referred to above), and half l
promises to follow up this hint ; but
in thirty years he has not done s^ so i
far as I can discover. Nevertheless it j
is. one which may yet be pregnant. |
Nor is it inconsistent with this '
suggestion that we find also in some I
of the Northern languages a second j
series of names designating the elephant j
— not, as Ave suppose ulhandus and its. |
kin to be, common vocables descend- f
ing from a remote age in parallel de-
velopment— but adoptions from Latin
at a much more recent period. Thus,
we. have in Old and Middle German
Elefant and Helfant, with elfenhein and
helfenhein for ivory ; in Anglo-Saxon,.
ylpend, elpend, with shortened forms
yip and elp, and ylpenban for ivory ;
whilst the Scandina^aan tongues adopt
and retain jil [The N.E.D. regards
the derivation as doubtful, but con- \\
siders the theory of Indian origin i|
improbable. | \
[A curious instance of misapprehen- | i
sion is the use, of the term ' Chain j '
elephants.' This is a misunderstanding. ! i
n
ELEPHANTA.
341
ELEPHANTA.
of the ordinary locution zanjir-i-fU
when speaking of elephants. Zanjlr is
literally a ' chain,' but is here akin to
our expressions, a 'pair,' 'couple,'
* brace ' of anything. It was used, no
doubt, with reference to the iron chain
by which an elephant is hobbled. In
an account 100 elephants would be
entered thus : FU, Zanjlr, 100. (See
NUMERICAL AFFIXES.)]
[1826. — "Very frequent mention is made
in Asiatic histories of chain - elephants ;
which always mean elephants trained for
war ; but it is not very clear why they are
so denominated." — Jicmking, Hist. Res. on
the Wars arid Sports of the Mongols and
R^nam, 1826, Intro, p. 12.]
ELEPHANTA.
a. n.p. An island in Bombay
Harbour, the native name of which is
Ghdrdjpurl (or sometimes, it would
seem, shortly, Puri\ famous for its
magnificent excavated temple, con-
sidered by Burgess to date after the
middle of the 8th cent. The name
was given by the Portuguese from the
life-size figure of an elephant, hewn
from an isolated mass of trap-rock,
which formerly stood in the lower
part of the island, not far from the
usual landing-place. This figure fell
down many years ago, and was often
said to have disappeared. But it
actually lay in situ till 1864-5, when
(on the suggestion of the late Mr.
W. E. Frere) it was removed by Dr.
(now Sir) George Birdwood to the
Victoria Gardens at Bombay, in order
to save the relic from destruction. The
elephant had originally a smaller figure
•on its back, which several of the
earlier authorities speak of as a young
elephant, but which Mr. Erskine and
Capt. Basil Hall regarded as a tiger.
The horse mentioned by Fryer re-
mained in 1712 ; it had disappeared
apparently before Niebuhr's visit in
1764. [Compare the recovery of a
similar pair of elephant figures at
Delhi, Cunningham, Archaeol. Bep. i.
225 seqq.]
0. 1321. — "In quod dum sic ascendissem,
in xxviii. dietis me transtuli usque ad
Tanam . . . haec terra multum bene est
situata. . . . Haec terra antiquitus fuit
valde magna. Nam ipsa fuit terra regis
Pori, qui cum rege Alexandre praelium
tnaximum commisit." — Friar Odoric, in
Cathay, &c., App. p. v.
We quote this because of its relation to
the passages following. It seems probable
that the alleged connection with Poms and
Alexander may have grown out of the name
Pvri orPori.
[1539.— Mr. Whiteway notes that in Joao
de Crastro's Log of his voyage to Diu will be
found a very interesting account with
measurements of the Elephanta Caves.]
1548.— "And the Isle of Pory, which is
that of the Elephant {do Alyfante), is leased
to Joao Pirez by arrangements of the said
Governor (dom Joao de Crastro) for 150
pardaos." — S. Botelho, Tombo, 158.
1580.— "At 3 hours of the day we found
ourselves abreast of a cape called Bombain,
where is to be seen an ancient Roman
temple, hollowed in the living rock. And
above the said temple are many tamarind-
trees, and below it a living spring, in which
they have never been able to find bottom.
The said temple is called Alefante, and is
adorned with many figures, and inhabited
by a great multitude of bats ; and here they
say that Alexander Magnus arrived, and for
memorial thereof caused this temple to be
made, and further than this he advanced
not." — Gasparo Balhi, f. 62v.-63.
1598. — "There is yet an other Pagode,
which they hold and esteem for the highest
and chiefest Pagode of all the rest, which
standeth in a little Hand called Poi-y ; this
Pagode by the Portingalls is called the
Pagode of the Elephant. In that Hand
standeth an high hill, and on the top
thereof there is a hole, that goeth down
into the hill, digged and carved out of the
hard rock or stones as big as a great cloyster
. . . round about the wals are cut and
formed, the shapes of Elephants, Lions,
tigers, & a thousand such like wilde and
cruel beasts. . . ." — Linschoten, ch. xliv. ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 291].
1616.— Diogo de Couto devotes a chapter
of 11 pp. to his detailed account ^''do mttito
notdvel e esjpantoso Pagode do Elefante."
We extract a few paragraphs :
"This notable and above all others
astonishing Pagoda of the Elephant stands
on a small islet, less than half a league in
compass, which is formed by the river of
Bombain, where it is about to discharge
itself southward into the sea. It is so
called because of a great elephant of stone,
which one sees in entering the river. They
say that it was made by the orders of a
heathen king called Banasur, who ruled the
whole country inland from the Ganges. . . .
On the left side of this chapel is a doorway 6
palms in depth and 5 in width, by which one
enters a chamber which is nearly square and
very dark, so that there is nothmg to be
seen there ; and with this ends the fabric of
this great pagoda. It has been in many
parts demolished; and what the soldiers
have left is so maltreated that it is grievous
to see destroyed in such fashion one of the
Wonders of the World. It is now 50 years
since I went to see this marvellous Pagoda ;
and as I did not then visit it with such
curiosity as I should now feel in doing so,
I failed to remark many particulars which
ELEPHANTA,
342
ELEPHANTA.
exist no longer. But I do remember me to
have seen a certain Chapel, not to be seen
now, open on the whole fa9ade (which was
more than 40 feet in length), and which
along the rock formed a plinth the whole
length of the edifice, fashioned like our altars
both as to breadth and height ; and on
this plinth were many remarkable things to
be seen. Among others I remember to
have noticed the story of Queen Pasiphae
and the bull ; also the Angel with naked
sword thrusting forth from below a tree
two beautiful figures of a man and a woman,
who were naked, as the Holy Scripture
paints for us the appearance of our first
parents Adam and Eve," — Couto, Dec. VII.
liv. iii. cap. xi.
1644. — ". . . an islet which they call
nheo do Ellefant^. ... In the highest part
of this Islet is an eminence on which there is
a mast from which a flag is unfvirled when
there are prows {paros) about, as often
happens, to warn the small unarmed vessels
to look out. . . . There is on this island a
pagoda called that of the Elephant, a work
of extraordinary magnitude, being cut out
of the solid rock," &c. — Bocarro, MS.
1673.—". . . We steered by the south
side of the Bay, purposely to touch at Ele-
phanto, so called from a monstrous Elephant
cut out of the main Rock, bearing a young
one on its Back ; not far from it the EfiBgies
of a Horse stuck up to the Belly in the
Earth in the Valley ; from thence we clam-
bered up the highest Mountain on the
Island, on whose summit was a miraculous
Rece hewed out of solid Stone: It is sup-
ported with 42 Corinthian Pillars," &c. —
Fryer, 75.
1690. — "At 3 Leagues distance from
Bombay is a small Island called Elephanta,
from the Statue of an Elephant cut in
Stone. . . . Here likewise are the just
dimensions of a Horse Carved in Stone, so
lively . . . that many have rather Fancyed
it, at a distance, a living Animal. . . . But
that which adds the most Remarkable Cha-
racter to this Island, is the fam'd Pagode at
the top of it ; so much spoke of by the Por-
tuguese, and at present admir'd by the
present Queen Dowager, that she cannot
think any one has seen this part of India,
who comes not Freighted home with some
Account of it." — Ovington, 158-9.
1712.— "The island of Elephanta . . .
takes its name from an elephant in stone,
with another on its back, which stands on a
small hill, and serves as a sea mark. . . .
As they advanced towards the pagoda
through a smooth narrow pass cut in the rock,
they observed another hewn figure which
was called Alexander's horse." — From an
account written by Captain Pyle, on board
the Stringer East Indiaman, and illd. by
drawings. Read by A. Dalrymple to the
Soc. of Antiqiiaries, 10th Feb. 1780, and
pubd. in Archaeolopia, vii. 323 seqq. One
of the plates (xxi.) shows the elephant
having on its back distinctly a small ele-
phant, whose proboscis comes down into
contact with the head of the large one.
1727. — "A league from thence is another
larger, called Elephanto, belonging to the
Portugueze, and serves only to feed some
Cattle. I believe it took its name from an
Elephant carved out of a great black Stone,
about Seven Foot in Height." — A. Hamilton ^
i. 240 ; [ed. 1744, i. 241].
1760. — "Le lendemain, 7 Decembre, des
que le jour parut, je me transportai au bas
de la seconde montagne, en face de Bom-
baye, dans un coin de I'lsle, oil est I'Ele-
phant qui a fait donner k Galipouri le nom
d'Elephante. L'animal est de grandeur
naturelle, d'une pierre noire, et detach^e du
sol, et paroit porter son petit sur son dos."
— Anquetil du Pen-on, I. ccccxxiii.
1761. — ". . . The work I mention is an
artificial cave cut out of a solid Rock, and
decorated with a number of pillars, and
gigantic statues, some of which discover y»
work of a skilful artist ; and I am inf orm'd
by an acquaintance who is well read in y»
antient history, and has minutely considered
y« figures, that it appears to be ye work of
King Sesostris after his Indian Expedition."
— MS. Letter of James Rennell.
1764. — "Plusieurs Voyageurs font bien
mention du vieux temple Payen sur la
petite Isle Elephanta prfes de Bombay,
mais ils n'en parlent qu'en passant. Je le
trouvois si curieux et si digne de I'attention
des Amateurs d'Antiquitds, que j'y fis trois
fois le Voyage, et que j'y dessinois tout ce
que s'y trouve de plus remarquable. . . ." —
Carsten Niebuhr, Voyaye, ii. 25.
,, " Pas loin du Rivage de la Mer, et
en pleine Campagne, on voit encore un
Elephant d'une pierre dure et noiratre . . .
La Statue . . . porte quelque chose sur le
dos, mais que le tems a rendu enti^rement
meconnoissable. . . . Quant au Cheval dont
Ovington et Hamilton font mention je ne
I'ai pas vu." — Ibid. 33.
1780. — "That which has principally at-
tracted the attention of travellers is the
small island of Elephanta, situated in the
east side of the harbour of Bombay. . . .
Near the south end is the figiire of an ele-
phant rudely cut in stone, from which the
island has its name. . . . On the back are
the remains of something that is said to
have formerly represented a young elephant,
though no traces of such a resemblance are
now to be found." — Account, &c. By Mr.
William Hunter, Surgeon in the E. Indies,
Archaeologia, vii. 286.
1783. — In vol. viii. of the Archaeologia^
p. 251, is another account in a letter from
Hector Macneil, Esq. He mentions "the
elephant cut out of stone," but not the small
elephant, nor the horse.
1795. — ^^ Some Account of the Caves in the
Island of Elephanta. By J. Goldinghani,
Esq." (No date of paper). In As. Researches^
iv. 409 seqq.
1813.— Account of the Cave Temple of Ele-
phanta ... by Wm. Ershine, Trans.
Bombay Lit. Soc. i. 198 seqq. Mr. Erskine
says in regard to the figure on the back of
the large elephant: "The remains of its
ELEPHANTA.
343
ELL'ORA.
paws, and also the junction of its belly with
the larger animal, were perfectly distinct ;
and the appearance it offered is represented
on the annexed drawing made by Captain
Hall (PI. II.)>* who from its appearance con-
jectured that it must have been a tiger
rather than an elephant ; an idea in which
I feel disposed to agree." — Ibid. 208.
b. s. A name given, originally by
the Portuguese, to violent storms
occurring at the termination, though
some travellers describe it as at the
setting-in, of the Monsoon. [The
Portuguese, however, took the name
from the H. hathiyd^ Skt. hastd^ the
13th lunar Asterism, connected with
hastin, an elephant, and hence some-
times called ' the sign of the elephant.'
The hathiyd is at the close of the
Kains.]
1554.— "The Damani, that is to say a
violent storm arose ; the kind of storm is
known under the name of the Elephant ;
it blows from the west." — Sidi 'AH, p. 75.
[1611.— "The storm of Ofante doth be-
gin."— Danvers, Letters, i. 126.]
c. 1616.— "The 20th day (August), the
night past fell a storme of raine called the
Oliphant, vsuall at going out of the raines."
Sir T. Roe, in Piirchas, i. 549 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 247].
1659. — "The boldest among us became
dismayed ; and the more when the whole
culminated in such a terrific storm that we
were compelled to believe that it must be
that yearly raging tempest which is called
the Elephant. This storm, annually, in
September and October, makes itself heard
in a frightful manner, in the Sea of Bengal."
— Walter Schulze, 67.
c. 1665.— "II y fait si mauvais pour le
Vaisseaux au commencement de ce mois k
cause d'un Vent d'Orient qui y souffle en
ce tems-lk avec violence, et qui est tou jours
accompagn^ de gros nuages qu'on appelle
Elephans, parce-qu'ils en ont la figure. . . ."
—Thevmot, v. 38.
1673.— " Not to deviate any longer, we are
now winding about the South-West part of
Ceilon ; where we have the Tail of the
Elephant full in our mouth ; a constellation
by the Portxigals called Rabo del Elephanto,
known for the breaking up of the Munsoons,
which is the last Flory this season makes."
—Fryer, 48.
[1690.— "The Mussoans (Monsoon) are
rude and Boisterous in their departure, as
well as at their coming in, which two
seasons are called the Elephant in India,
and just before their breaking up, take
their farewell for the most part in very
rugged puffing weather."— Oviwg'toft, 137].
1756.— "9th (October). We had what they
call here an Elephanta, which is an exces-
* It is not easy to understand the bearing of
the drawing in question.
sive hard gale, with very severe thunder,
lightning and rain, but it was of short con-
tinuance. In about 4 hours there fell . . .
2 (inches)." — Ives, 42.
c. 1760. — "The setting in of the rains is
commonly ushered in by a violent thunder-
storm, generally called the Elephanta." —
Grose, i. 33.
ELEPHANT-CREEPER, s. Argy-
reia speciosa, Sweet. (N. 0. Gonvolvul-
aceae). The leaves are used in native
medicine as poultices, &c.
ELK, s. The name given by sports-
men in S. India, with singular impro-
priety, to the great stag Rusa Aristotelis^
the sdmbar (see SAMBRE) of Upper
and W. India.
[1813. — "In a narrow defile ... a male
elk {cermcs alces, Lin.) of noble appearance,
followed by twenty-two females, passed
majestically under their platform, each as
large as a common-sized horse." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. 2nd ed. i. 506.]
ELL'ORA, (though very commonly
called EUdra), n.p. properly Elurdy
[Tel. ehi, ' rule,' uru, ' village,'] other-
wise Verule, a village in the Nizam's
territory, 7 m. from Daulatabad, which
gives its name to the famous and
wonderful rock-caves and temples in
its vicinity, excavated in the crescent-
shaped scarp of a plateau, about \h m.
in length. These works are Buddhist
(ranging from a.d. 450 to 700), Brah-
minical (c. 650 to 700), and Jain (c.
800-1000).
c. 1665.— "On m'avoit fait a Sourat
grande estime des Pagodes d'Elora . . .
(and after describing them) . . . Quoiqu il
en soit, si I'on considfere cette quantity de
Temples spacieux, remplis de pilastres et de
colonnes, et tant de milliers de figures, et
le tout tailM dans le roc vif, on pent dire
avec verity que ces ouvrages surpassent la
force humaine ; et qu'au moins les gens du
sifecle dans lequel ils ont 6td faits, n'^toient
pas tout-k-faitbarbares."— rA€V€wo<, v. p. 222.
1684.—" Muhammad Sh^h Malik Jtlmi,
son of Tughlik, selected the fort of Deogir
as a central point whereat to establish the
seat of government, and gave it the name of
Daulat^bM. He removed the inhabitants
of Delhi thither. . . . Ellora is only a short
distance from this place. At some very
remote period a race of men, as if by magic,
excavated caves high up among the defiles
of the mountains. These rooms extended
over a breadth of one Tcos. Carvings of
various designs and of correct execution
adorned all the walls and ceilings ; but the
outside of the mountain is perfectly level,
and there is no sign of any dwelling. Fnmi
the long period of time these Pagans re-
ELU, HELU.
344
EUROPE.
mained masters of this territory, it is
reasonable to conclude, although historians
differ, that to them is to be attributed the
construction of these places." — Sdkl Musta-
'tdd Khan, Ma-asir-i-' Alamglrl, in Elliot, vii.
189 seq.
1760. — *' Je descendis ensuite par un
sentier fray6 dans le roc, et apr^s m'^tre
muni de deux Brahmes que Ton me donna
pour fort instruits je commencai la visite de
ce que j'appelle les Pagodes d'Eloura."—
Anqtietil du Perron, I. ccxxxiii.
1794. — ^^Description of the Caves . . . on
the Mountain, about a Mile to the Eastward
of the town of EUora, or as called on the
spot, VerrooL" (By Sir C. W. Malet.) In
As. Researches, vi. 38 seqq.
1803. — ^'Hindoo Excavations in the Moun-
tain of . . . EUora in Twenty-four Vieics.
. . . Engraved from the Drawings of James
Wales, hy and under the directum, of Thomas
Daniell.'*^
ELU, HELU, n.p. This is the
name by which is known an ancient
form of the Singhalese language from
which the modern vernacular of Ceylon
is immediately derived, "and to which"
the latter "bears something of the
same relation that the English of to-
day bears to Anglo-Saxon, Funda-
mentally Elu and Singhalese are
identical, and the difference of form
which they present is due partly to
the large number of new grammatical
forms evolved by the modern language,
and partly to an immense influx into
it of Sanskrit nouns, borrowed, often
without alteration, at a comparatively
recent period. . . . The name Elu is
no other than Sinhala much corrupted,
standing for an older form, Hela or
Helu^ which occurs in some ancient
works, and this again for a still older,
S^la, which brings us back to the Pali
^ihala," (Mr. R. G. Ghilders, inJ.R.A.S.,
N.S., vii. 36.) The loss of the initial
sibilant has other examples in Singha-
lese. (See also under CEYLON.)
EMBLIC Myrobalans. See under
MYROBALANS.
ENGLISH-BAZAR, n.p. This is a
corruption of the name {Angrezdbad=
* English-town ') given by the natives
in the 17th century to the purlieus of
the factory at Malda in Bengal. Now
tlie Head-quarters Station of Malda
District.
1683. — "I departed from Cassumbazar
with designs (God willing) to visit ye factory
at Englesavad." — Hedges, Diary, May 9;
[Hak. Soc. i. 86 ; also see i. 71].
1878. — "These ruins (Gaur) are situated
about 8 miles to the south of Angr^z^bad
(English Bazar), the civil station of the
district of M^ldah. . . ." — Ravenshaw'sGaur,
p.l. ^
[ESTIMAUZE, s. A corruption of
the Ar. — P. iltimas, 'a prayer, petition,
humble representation.'
[1687.— "The Arzdest (Urz) with the Esti-
mauze concerning your twelve articles which
you sent to me arrived." — In Yule, Hedges'
Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. Ixx.]
EUBASIAN, a. A modern name
for persons of mixt European and
Indian blood, devised as being more
euphemistic than Half-caste and more
precise than East- Indian. [" No name
has yet been found or coined which
correctly represents this section.
Eurasian certainly does not. When
the European and Anglo-Indian De-
fence Association was established 17
years ago, the term Anglo-Indian, after
much consideration, was adopted as
best designating this community." —
(Procs. Imperial Anglo-Indian Ass.y in
Pioneer Mail, April 13, 1900.)]
[ISU.— "The Eurasian Belle," in a fe^o
Local Sketches hy J. M., Calcutta.— 6th ser.
JVotes and Queries, xii. 177.
[1866.— See quotation under KHXJDD.]
1880. — "The shovel-hats are surprised that
the Eurasian does not become a missionary
or a schoolmaster, or a policeman, or some-
thing of that sort. The native papers say,
* Deport him ' ; the white prints say, * Make
him a soldier ' ; and the Eurasian himself
says, ' Make me a Commissioner, give me a
pension.'" — Ali Baba, 123.
EUROPE, adj. Commonly used in
India for "European," in contradis-
tinction to country (q.v.) as qualify-
ing goods, viz. those imported from
Europe. The phrase is probably obso-
lescent, but still in common use.
" Europe shop " is a shop where Euro-
pean goods of sorts are sold in an up-
country station. The first quotation
applies the word to a Tinan. [A
" Europe morning " is lying late in bed,
as opposed to the Anglo- Indian's habit
of early rising.]
1673.— "The Enemies, by the help of an
Europe Engineer, had sprung a Mine to
blow up the Castle." — Fryer, 87.
[1682-3.— "Ordered that a sloop be sent
to Conimero with Europe goods. . . ." —
Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo., 1st ser. ii. 14.]
EYSHAM, EHSHAM.
345
FACTOR.
1711.— "On the arrival of a Europe ship,
the Sea-Gate is always throng'd with People."
— Lockyer, 27.
1781. — " Guthrie and Wordie take this
method of acquainting the Public that they
intend quitting the Europe Shop Business."
— iTidia Gazette, May 26.
1782.— " To be Sold, a magnificent Europe
•Chariot, finished in a most elegant manner,
and peculiariy adapted to this Country." —
Und. May 11.
c. 1817. — "Now the Europe shop into
which Mrs. Browne and Mary went was a
very large one, and full of all sorts of
things. One side was set out with Europe
caps and bonnets, ribbons, feathers, sashes,
.and what not." — Mrs. Sherwood's Stories,
ed. 1873, 23.
1866.— "Mrs. Smart. Ah, Mr. Cholmon-
deley, I was called the Europe Angel." —
The Dawk Bungalow, 219.
[1888. — "I took a 'European morning*
after having had three days of going out
before breakfast. . . ." — Lady Dufferin, Vice-
regal Life, 371.]
EYSHAM, EHSHAM, s. Ar.
■ahshdm, pi. of hashm, 'a train or
retinue.' One of the military techni-
calities affected by Tippoo ; and ac-
cording to Kirkpatrick {Tippoo^ s Letters^
App. p. cii.) applied to garrison troops.
Miles explains it as " Irregular infantry
with swords and matchlocks." (See
his tr. of H. of Hydur Naik, p. 398,
and tr. of H. of Tipft Sultan^ p. 61).
{The term was used by the latter
Moghuls (see Mr. Irvine below).
[1896. — "In the case of the Ahsham, or
troops belonging to the infantry and artillery,
we have a little more definite information
under this head." — W. Irvine, Ai-viy of the
Indian Moghuls, in J.R.A.S., July 1896,
p. 528.]
FACTOR, s. Originally a com-
mercial agent ; the executive head of
•a factory. Till some 55 years ago the
Factors formed the third of the four
■classes into which the covenanted civil
servants of the Company were theoreti-
cally divided, viz. Senior Merchants,
Junior Merchants, factors and writers.
But these terms had long ceased to
have any relation to the occupation of
these officials, and even to have any
application at all except in the nominal
lists of the service. The titles, how-
ever, continue (through vis inertiae of
administration in such matters) in the
classified lists of the Civil Service for
years after the abolition of the last
vestige of the Company's trading char-
acter, and it is not till the publication
of the E. I. Kegister for the first half
of 1842 that they disappear from that
official publication. In this the whole
body appears without any classifica-
tion ; and in that for the second half
of 1842 they are divided into six classes,
first class, second class, &c., an arrange-
ment which, with the omission of the
6th class, still continues. Possibly the
expressions Factor^ Factory., may have
been adopted from the Portuguese
Feitor, Feitoria. The formal authority
for the classification of the civilians is
quoted under 1675.
1501. — "With which answer night came
on, and there came aboard the Captain
Mor that Christian of Calecut sent by the
Factor (feitor) to say that Cojebequi assured
him, and he knew it to be the case, that the
King of Calecut was arming a great fleet.'
— Coi-rea, i. 250.
1582.— "The Factor and the Catuall
having seen these parcels began to laugh
thereat." — Castafleda, tr. by N. L., f. 466.
1600.— "Capt. Middleton, John Havard,
and Francis Barne, elected the three prin-
cipal Factors. John Havard, being pre-
sent, willingly accepted." — Sainshury, i. 111.
c. 1610.— "Les Portugais de Malaca ont
des commis et facteurs par toutes ces Isles
pour le trafic." — Pyrard de Laval, ii. 106.
[Hak. Soc. ii. 170].
1653.— "Feitor est vn terme Portugais
signifiant vn Consul aux Indes." — De la
Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 538.
1666.— "The Viceroy came to Cochin,
and there received the news that Antonio
de Sh,, Factor {Fator) of Coulam, with ^ all
his officers, had been slain by the Moors."—
Faria y So^isa, i. 35.
1675-6. — "For the advancement of our
Apprentices, we direct that, after they have
served the first five yeares, they shall have
£10 per annum, for the last two yeares ; and
having served these two yeares, to be enter-
tayned one year longer, as Writers, and
have Writers' Sallary: and having served
that yeare, to enter into y« degree of
Factor, which otherwise would have been
ten yeares. And knowing that a distmction
of titles is, in many respects necessary, we
do order that when the Apprentices have
served their times, they be stiled Writers;
and when the Writers have served their
times, they be stiled Factors, and Factors
having served their times to be stiled Mer-
chants ; and Merchants having served their
times to be stiled Senioi' Merchants.' —Ext.
of Court's Letter in Bi-uce's Annals of the
E.I. Co., ii. 374-5.
FACTORY.
346
FACTORY,
1689.— "These are the chief Places of
Note and Trade where their Presidents and
Agents reside, for the support of whom,
with their Writers and Factors, large Pri-
vileges and Salaries are allowed." — Ovington,
386. (The same writer tells us that Factors
got £40 a year ; junior Factors, £15 ; Writers,
£7. Peons got 4 rupees a month. P. 392.)
1711. — Lockyer gives the salaries at
Madras as follows: "The Governor, £200
and £100 gratuity ; 6 Councillors, of whom
the chief (2nd?) had £100, 3d. £70, 4th.
£50, the others £40, which was the salary
of 6 Senior Merchants. 2 Junior Merchants
£30 per annum ; 5 Factors, £15 ; 10 Writers,
£5 ; 2 Ministers, £100 ; 1 Surgeon, £36.
*******
"Attorney-General has 50 Pagodas per
Annum gratuity.
" Scavenger 100 do."
*******
(p. 14.)
c. 1748. — "He was appointed to be a
Writer in the Company's Civil Service, be-
coming . . . after the first five (years) a
factor." — Orme, Fragments, viii.
1781. — "Why we should have a Council
and Senior and Junior Merchants, factors
and writers, to load one ship in the year (at
Penang), and to collect a very small revenue,
appears to me perfectly incomprehensible."
— Corresp. of Ld. Gomwallisy i. 390.
1786. — In a notification of Aug. 10th, the
subsistence of civil servants out of employ
is fixed thus : —
A Senior Merchant — £400 sterling per ann.
A Junior Merchant — £300 ,, ,,
Factors and Writers-£200 „ „
In Seton-Karr, i. 131.
FACTORY, s. A trading establish-
ment at a foreign port or mart (see
preceding).
1500. — "And then he sent ashore the
Factor Ayres Correa with the ship's car-
penters . . . and sent to ask the King for
timber ... all which the King sent in
great suflficiency, and he sent orders also for
him to have many carpenters and labourers
to assist in making the houses ; and they
brought much plank and wood, and palm-
trees which they cut down at the Point, so
that they made a great Campo,* in which
they made houses for the Captain Mor, and
for each of the Captains, and houses for
the people, and they made also a separate
lai^e house for the factory {feitoria)."—
Correa, i. 168.
1582. — ". . . he sent a Nayre ... to
the intent hee might remaine in the T&C-
torye."—Castafieda (by N. L.), ff. 54&.
1606. — " In which time the Portingall and
Tydoryan Slaves had sacked the towne,
setting fire to the factory." — MiddletorCs
Voyage, G. (4).
1615. — "The King of Acheen desiring
* This use of campo is more like the sense of
Compound (q.v.) than in any instance we had
found when completing that article.
that the Hector should leave a merchant in
his country ... it has been thought fit to
settle a factory at Acheen, and leave Juxon
and Nicolls in charge of it." — Sainsbury,
i. 415.
1809.— "The factory-house (at Cuddalore)
is a chaste piece of architecture, built by-
my relative Diamond Pitt, when this was
the chief station of the British on the
Coromandel Coast." — Ld. Valentia, i. 372.
"We add a list of the Factories estab-
lished by the E. I. Company, as com-
plete as we have been able to compile.
"We have used Milburn, Sainshury, the
" Charters of the E. I. Company" and
"Robert Burton, The English Acquisitions
in Guinea and East India, 1728," which
contains (p. 184) a long list of English
Factories. It has not been possible to
submit our list as yet to proper
criticism. The letters attached indi-
cate the authorities, viz. M. Milburn,
S. Sainsbury, C. Charters, B. Burton.
[For a list of the Hollanders' Factories,
in 1613 see Danvers, Letters, i. 309.]
In Arabia, tJie Gulf, and Persia.
Judda, B. Muscat, B.
Mocha, M. Kishm, B.
Aden, M. Bushire, M.
Shahr, B. Gombroon, C.
Durga (?), B. Bussorah, M.
Dofar, B. Shiraz, C.
MacuUa, B. Ispahan, C.
In Sind.—Tsitt& (?).
In Western India.
Cutch, M. Barcelore, M.
Cambay, M. Mangalore, M.
Brodera (Baroda), M. Cananore, M.
Broach, C. Dhurmapatam, M.
Ahmedabad, C. Tellecherry, C.
Surat and Swally, C. Calicut, C.
Bombay, C. Cranganore, M.
Raybag (?), M. Cochin, M.
Rajapore, M. Porca, M.
Carwar, C. Carnoply, M.
Batikala, M. Quilon, M.
Honore, M. Anjengo, C.
Fastei-n and Corojnandel Coast.
Tuticorin, M. Masulipatam, C, S-
Callimere, B. Madapollam, C.
Porto Novo, C. Verasheron (?), M.
Cuddalore (Ft. St. Ingeram (?), M.
David), C. (qy. Vizagapatam, C.
Sadras?) Bimlipatam, M.
FortSt. George, CM. Ganjam, M.
Pulicat, M. Manickpatam, B.
Pettipoli, C, S. Arzapore (?), B.
Bengal Side.
Balasore, C. (and Je- Malda, C.
lasore?) Berhampore, M.
Calcutta (Ft. Wil- Patna, C.
liam and Chutta- Lucknow, C.
nuttee, C.)
Hoogly, C.
Cossimbazar, C.
Rajmahal, C.
Agra, C.
Lahore, M.
Dacca, C.
Chitta^ong ?
^AGHFUR.
347
FAKEER.
Indo-Chinese Countries.
Pegu, M. Ligore, M.
Tennasserim {Trina- Siam, M., S. (Judea,
core, B.)
Quedah, M.
Johore, M.
Pahang, M.
Patani, S.
Macao, M., S.
Amoy, M.
Hoksieu {i.e.
chow), M.
e. Yuthia).
Camboja, M.
Cochin China, M.
Tonquin, C.
In China.
Tywan (in Formosa),
M.
Fu- Chusan, M. (and Ning-
po?).
In Japan, — Firando, M.
Archipelago.
In Sumatra.
Acheen, M. Indrapore, C.
Passaman, M. Tryamong, C.
Ticoo, M. (qu. same (B. has also, in Suma-
as Ayer Dickets, tra, Ayer Borma,
B.?)
Sillebar, M.
Bencoolen, C.
Jambi, M., S.
Eppon, and Bamola,
which we cannot
identify.)
Indraghiri, S.
In Java.
Bantam, C.
Japara, M., S
Jacatra (since Bata-
via), M.
Banjarmasin,
Succadana, M
In Borneo.
M. Brunei, M.
In Celebes, dr.
Macassar, M.,
Banda, M.
Lantar, S.
Xeira, S.
Rosingyn, S.
^elaman, S.
S. Pulo Boon (?), M., S.
Puloway, S.
Pulo Condore, M.
Magindanao, M.
Machian, (3), S.
Moluccas, S.
Amboyna, M.
Camballo (in Ceram), Hitto, Larica (or
Luricca), and Looho, or Lugho, are men-
tioned in S. (iii. 303) as sub-factories of
Amboyna.
[FAGHFUR, n.p. "The common
Moslem term for tlie Emperors of
China ; in the Kamus the first syllable
is Zammated (Fiigh) ; in Al-Mas'udi
(chap, xiv.) we find Baghfur and in
Al-Idrisi Baghbugh, or Baghbiin. In
Al-Asma'i Bagh= god or idol (Pehlewi
and Persian) ; hence according to some
Baghdad (?) and Baghistan, a pagoda
(?). Sprenger (Al-Mas'udi, p. 327) re-
marks that Baghfiir is a literal trans-
lation of Tien-tse, and quotes Visdeloii :
"pour mieux faire comprendre de quel
ciel ils veulent parler, ils poussent la
genealogie (of the Emperor) plus loin,
lis lui donnent le ciel pour pere, la
terre pour mere, le soleil pour frere
aine, et la lune pour soeur ainee." —
Burton^ Arabian Nights, vi. 120-121.] |
FAILSOOF, s. Ar.— H. failmf,
from <f)i\6<TO(f)os. But its popular sense
is a 'crafty schemer,' an 'artful dodger.'
Filosofo, in Manilla, is applied to a
native who has been at college, and
returns to his birthplace in the
provinces, with all the importance of
his acquisitions, and the affectation
of European habits (Blumentritt,
Vocahular.).
FAKEER, s. Hind, from Arab.
fakir ('poor'). Properly an indigent
person, but specially ' one poor in the
sight of God,' applied to a Mahom-
niedan religious mendicant, and then,
loosely and inaccurately, to Hindu
devotees and naked ascetics. And
this last is the most ordinary Anglo-
Indian use.
1604.— "Fokers are men of good life,
which are only given to peace. Leo calls
them Hermites ; others call them Tallies
and ^axais." — Collection of things . . . of
Barharie, in Purchas, ii. 857.
, , " Mil ley Boferes sent certaine Fokers,
held of great estimation amongst the Moores,
to his brother Muley Sidan, to treate
conditions of Peace." — Ibid.
1633. — "Also they are called' Fackeeres,
which are religious names." — W. Bncton, in
HaH. V. 56.
1653.— "Fakir signifie pauure en Turq et
Persan, mais en Indien signifie . . . vne
espece de Religieux Indou, qui foullent
le monde aux pieds, et ne s'habillent que de
haillons qu'ils ramassent dans les rues." — De
la Bmllaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, 538.
c. 1660. — "I have often met in the Field,
especially upon the Lands of the Rajas,
whole squadrons of these Faquires, alto-
gether naked, dreadful to behold. Some
held their Arms lifted up ... ; others had
their terrible Hair hanging about them . . . ;
some had a kind of nereides' s Club ; others
had dry and stiff Tiger-skins over their
Shoulders. .^. ."— £er?ite?-, E.T. p. 102; [ed.
Constable, 317].
1673.— "Fakiers or Holy Men, abstracted
from the "World, and resigned to God." —
Fryer, 95.
[1684.— "The Ffuckeer that Killed ye
Boy at Ennore with severall others . . . were
brought to their tryalls. . . ."—Pringle,
Diary, Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. iii. 111.]
1690.— "They are called Faquirs by the
Natives, but Ashmen commonly by us, be-
cause of the abundance of Ashes with which
they powder their Heads." — Ovington, 350.
1727. — "Being now settled in Peace, he
invited his holy Brethren the Fakires, who
are very numerous in India, to come to
Agra and receive a new Suit of Clothea." —
A. Hamilton, i. 175 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 177].
FALAUN,
348
FANAM.
1763. — "Received a letter from Dacca
dated 29th Novr., desiring our orders with
regard to the Fakirs who were taken
prisoners at the retaking of Dacca." — Ft.
William Cons. Dec. 5, in Long, 342. On
these latter Fahirsy see under StJNYASEE.
1770. — *' Singular expedients have been
tried by men jealous of superiority to share
with the Bramins the veneration of the
multitude ; this has given rise to a race of
monks known in India by the name of
Fakirs."— iJaymZ (tr. 1777), i. 49.
1774.— "The character of a fakir is held
in great estimation in this country." — Bogle,
in Markham's Tibet, 23.
1856.—
" There stalks a row of Hindoo devotees,
Bedaubed with ashes, their foul matted
hair
Down to their heels ; their blear eyes
fiercely scowl
Beneath their painted brows. On this
side struts
A Mussulman Fakeer, who tells his beads,
By way of prayer, but cursing all the
while
The heathen." — The Banyan Tree.
1878. — " Les mains abandonn^es sur les
genoux, dans une immobility de fakir." —
A Iph. Davdet, Le Nabob, ch. vi.
FALAUN, s. Ar. faldn, fuldn, and
H. fuldna, faldna, 'such an one,' 'a
certain one ' ; Span, and Port. fulanOy
Heb. Fuluni (Euth iv. 1). In Elphin-
stone's Life we see that this was the term
by which he and his friend Strachey
used to indicate their master in early
days, and a man whom they much
respected, Sir Barry Close. And gradu-
ally, by a process of Hobson-Jobson,
this was turned into Forlorn.
1803.— "The General (A. Wellesley) is an
excellent man to have a peace to make. . . .
I had a long talk with him about such a
one ; he said he was a very sensible man."
—Op. cit. i. 81.
1824. — "This is the old ghaut down which
we were so glad to retreat with old Forlorn."
— ii. 164. See also i. 56, 108, 345, &c.
FANAM, s. The denomination of
a small coin long in use in S. India,
Malayal. and Tamil panam, 'money,'
from Skt. pana, [rt. pan, 'to barter'].
There is also a Dekhani form of the
word, falam. In Telugu it is called
ruka. The form fanam was probably
of Arabic origin, as we find it long
X)rior to the Portuguese period. The
fanam was anciently a gold coin, but
latterly of silver, or sometimes of base
gold. It bore various local values, but
according to the old Madras monetary
system, prevailing till 1818, 42/anams
went to one star pagoda, and a Madras
fanam was therefore worth about 2d.
(see Prinsep's Useful Tables^ by E.
Thomas, p. 18). The weights of a
large number of ancient fanams given
by Mr. Thomas in a note to his PatJian
Kings of Delhi show that the average
weight was 6 grs. of gold (p. 170).
Fanams are still met with on the west
coast, and as late as 1862 were received
at the treasuries of Malabar and
Calicut. As the coins were very small
they used to be counted by means of a
small board or dish, having a large
number of holes or pits. On this a
pile of fanams was shaken, and then
swept off, leaving the holes filled.
About the time named Rs. 5000 worth
of gold fanams were sold off at those
treasuries. [Mr. Logan names various
kinds of fanams : the vlrdy, or gold, of
which 4 went to a rupee ; new vlrdy,
or gold, 3^ to a rupee ; in silver, 5 to
a rupee ; the rdsi fanam, the most
ancient of the indigenous fanams, now
of fictitious value ; the sultdnl fanam
of Tippoo in 1790-92, of which 3^ went
to a rupee {Malabar, ii. Gloss, clxxix.).]
c. 1344. — "A hundred fSuS-mare equal to
6 golden dinars" (in Ceylon). — Ibn Batuta,
iv. 174.
c. 1348. — " And these latter (Malabar
Christians) are the Masters of the public
steelyard, from which I derived, as a per-
quisite of my office as Pope's Legate, every
month a hundred gold fan, and a thousand
when I left." — John MarignoUi, in Cathay,
343.
1442. — "In this country they have three
kinds of money, made of gold mixed with
alloy . . . the third called fanom, is equi-
valent in value to the tenth part of the last
mentioned coin " {partab, vid. pardao). —
Abdurrazdk, in India in the XVih Cent.
p. 26.
1498. — "Fifty fanoeens, which are equal
to 3 cruzados." — Roteiro de V. da Gama,
107.
1505. — " Quivi spendeno ducati d'auro
veneziani e monete di auro et ai^ento e me-
talle, chiamano vna moneta de argento
fanone. XX vagliono vn ducato. Tara e
vn altra moneta de metale. XV vagliono
vn Fanone." — Italian version of Letter from.
Dom Manuel of Portugal (Reprint by A.
Burnell, 1881), p. 12.
1510. — " He also coins a silver money
called tare, and others of gold, 20 of which
go to a pardao, and are called fanom. And
of these small coins of silver, there go six-
teen to a fanom." — Varthema, Hak. Soc.
130.
[1515. — "They would take our cruzados
at 19 fanams."— Albuquerque's Treaty with
FANAM.
349 FARASH, FERASH, FRASH.
the Samorin, Alguns Docummtos da Toire
do Tomho, p. 373.J
1516. — "Eight fine rubies of the weight
of one fanao . . . are worth fanoes 10. " —
Barbosa (Lisbon ed.), 384.
1553. — "In the ceremony of dubbing a
knight he is to go with all his kinsfolk and
friends, in pomp and festal procession, to
the House of the King . . . and make him
an offering of 60 of those pieces of gold
which they call Fanoes, each of which may
be worth 20 reis of our money." — Be Barros,
Dec. I. liv. ix. cap. iii.
1582.— In the English transl. of * Cas-
taiieda ' is a passage identical with the pre-
ceding, in which the word is written
" Fannon."— Fol. 366.
,, . " In this city of Negapatan afore-
said are current certain coins called fann6.
. . . They are of base gold, and are worth
in our money 10 soldi each, and 17 are equal
to a zecchin of Venetian gold." — Gasp. Balhi.
f. Uv.
c. 1610. — ** lis nous donnent tous les jours
a chacun un Panan, qui est vne pi^ce d'or
monnoye du Roy qui vaut environ quatre
sols et demy." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 250 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 350 ; in i. 365 Panants].
[c. 1665. — ". . . if there is not found in
every thousand oysters the value of 5 fanos
of pearls — that is to say a half ecu of our
money, — it is accepted as a proof that the
fishing will not be good. . . ." — Tdvemiei',
ed. Ball, ii. 117 seq.]
1678. — "2. Whosoever shall profane the
name of God by swearing or cursing, he
shall pay 4 fanams to the use of the poore
for every oath or curse." — Orders agreed
on by the Governor and Council of Ft.
St. Geo. Oct. 28. In JVotes and Exts. No. i.
85.
1752.— "N.B. 36 Fanams to a Pagoda, is
the exchange, by which all the servants
belonging to the Company receive their
salaries. But in the Bazar the general
exchange in Trade is 40 to 42."— T. Brooks,
p. 8.
1784. — This is probably the word which
occurs in a "Song by a Gentleman of the
Navy when a Prisoner in Bangalore Jail"
{temp. Hyder 'Ali).
" Ye Bucks of Seringapatam,
Ye Captives so cheerful and gay ;
How sweet with a golden sanam
You spun the slow moments away."
In Seton-Karr, i. 19.
1785. — "You are desired to lay a silver
fanam, a piece worth three pence, upon the
ground. This, which is the smallest of all
coins, the elephant feels about till he finds."
—Caraccioli's Life of Clive, i. 288.
1803. — "The pay I have given the boat-
men is one gold fanam for every day they
do not work, and two gold fanams for every
day they do."— From Sir A. Wellesley, in
Life of Munro, i, 342.
. FAN-PALM, s. The usual applica-
tion of this name is to the Borassns
flahelUformis, L. (see BRAB, PALMYRA),
which is no doubt the type on which
our ladies' fans have been formed.
But it is also sometimes applied to the
Talipot (q.v.) ; and it is exceptionally
(and surely erroneously) applied by
Sir L. Pelly {J.R.GX xxxv. 232) to
the " Traveller's Tree," i.e. the Mada-
gascar Ravenala ( Urania speciosa).
FANQUI, s. Chili. fan-kwei, ' foreign
demon ' ; sometimes with the affix tsz
or tsu, ' son ' ; the popular Chinese
name for Europeans. ["During the
15th and 16th centuries large numbers
of black slaves of both sexes from the
E. I. Archipelago were purchased by
the great houses of Canton to serve as
gate-keepers. They were called ' devil
slaves,' and it is not improbable that
the term ' foreign devil,' so freely used
by the Chinese for foreigners, may
have had this origin." — Ball, Things
Chinese, 535.]
FARASH, FEEASH, FRASH, s.
Ar. — H. farrdsh, [farsh, 'to spread (a
carpet')]. A menial servant whose
proper business is to spread carpets,
pitch tents, &c., and, in fact, in a
house, to do housemaid's work ; em-
ployed also in Persia to administer the
bastinado. The word was in more
common use in India two centuries
ago than now. One of the highest
hereditary officers of Sindhia's Court
is called the Farash-khana-wala.
[The same word used for the tamarisk
tree (Tamarix gallica) is a corr. of the
Ar. far as.']
c. 1300. — " Sa grande richesce apparut en
un paveillon que li roys d'Ermenie envoia
au roy de France, qui valoit bien cinq cens
livres ; et li manda li roy de Hermenie que
uns ferrais au Soudanc dou Coyne li avoit
donnei. Ferrais est cil qui tient les pa-
veillons au Soudanc et qui li nettoie ses-
mesons." — Jehan, Seigneur de Joinville, ed.
De Wailly, p. 78.
c. 1513. — "And the gentlemen rode . . .
upon horses from the king's stables, attended
by his servants whom they call farazes, who
groom and feed them."— Correa, Levdas, II.
i. 364.
(Here it seems to be used for Syce (q.v.)
or groom).
[1548.— " Ffarazes." See under BATTA,
a.]
c. 1590.— "Besides, there are employed
1000 Farrdshes, natives of Ir^n, Tur^n, and
Hindost^n." — Am, i. 47.
FEDEAy FUDDEA.
350
FETISH.
1648.— "The Frassy for the Tents."—
Van Twist, 86.
1673.— " Where live the Frasses or Porters
also."— Fryer, 67.
1764. — (Allowances to the Resident at
Murshidabad).
♦ * « * *
"Public servants as follows: — 1 Vakeel,
2 Moonshees, 4 Ghobdars, 2 Jemadars, 20
Peom, 10 Mzmakkees, 12 Bearers, 2 Choiory
Bearers, and such a number of Frosts and
iMscars as he may have occasion for remov-
ing his tents." — In Long, 406.
[1812. — "Much of course depends upon
the chief of the Feroshes or tent-pitchers,
called the Ferosh-Bashee, who must neces-
sarily be very active." — Morier, Jmirney
through Persia, 70.]
1824.— "Call the ferashes . . . and let
them beat the rogues on the soles of their
feet, till they produce the fifty ducats." —
Hajji Baba (ed. 1835), 40.
[1859.—
" The Sultan rises and the dark Ferrash
Strikes and prepares it for another guest."
FitzGerald, Chnar Khayyam, xlv.J
FEDEA, FUDDEA, s. A deno-
mination of money formerly current
in Bombay and the adjoining coast ;
Mahr. p'hadyd (qu. Ar. Jidya, ransom ? ).
It constantly occurs in the account
statements of the 16th century, e.g. of
Nunez (1554) as a money of account,
of which 4 went to the silver tanga^
[see TANGA] 20 to the Pardao. In
Milburn (1813) it is a pice or copper
coin, of which 50 went to a rupee.
Prof. Robertson Smith suggests that
this maj' be the Ar. denomination of
a small coin used in Egypt, fadda (i.e.
' silverling '). It may be an olDJection
that the letter zwdd used in that word
is generally pronounced in India as a
z. The faddci is the Turkish para, ^
of a piastre, an infinitesimal value now.
[Burton {Arabian Nights, xi. 98) gives
2000 faddalis as equal about Is. 2d.]
But, according to Lane, the name was
originally given to half-dirhems, coined
early in the 15th century, and these
would be worth about 5^. Thefedea of
1554 would be about A^d. This rather
indicates the identity of the names.
FERAZEE, s Properly Ar. fa-
raizi, from fardiz (pi. of farz) ' the
divine ordinances.' A name applied
to a body of Mahommedan Puritans in
Bengal, kindred to the Wahabis of
Arabia. They represent a reaction and
protest against the corrupt condition
and pagan practices into which Mahom-
medanisni in Eastern India had fallen,
analogous to the former decay of
native Christianity in the south (see
MALABAR RITES). This reaction was
begun by Hajji ShariyatuUah, a native
of the village of Daulatpur, in the
district of Faridpur, who was killed in
an agrarian riot in 1831. His son
Dudu Miyan succeeded him as head of
the sect. Since his death, some 35
years ago, the influence of the body
is said to have diminished, but it had
spread very largely through Lower
Bengal. The Fardizi wraps his dhoty
(q.v.) round his loins, without crossing
it between his legs, a practice whicli
he regards as heathenish, as a Bedouin
would.
FEROZESHUHUR, FERO-
SHUHR, PHERUSHAHR, n.p. The
last of these appears to be the correct
representation of this name of the
scene of the hard-fought battle of 21st-
22nd December, 1845. For, according
to Col. R. C. Temple, the Editor of
Panjah Notes and Queries, ii. 116 (1885),
the village was named after Bhdi Pheril,
a Sikh saint of the beginning of tlie
century, who lies buried at Mian-ke-
Tahsil in Lahore District.
FETISH, s. A natural object, or
animal, made an object of worship.
From Port, fetico, feitigo, or fetisso (old
Span./(?c/im), apparently horn, factitiiis,
signifying first 'artificial,' and then
' unnatural,' ' wrought by charms,' &c.
The word is not Anglo-Indian ; but it
was at an early date applied by the
Portuguese to the magical figures, &c.,
used by natives in Africa and India,
and has thence been adopted into
French and English. The word has
of late years acquired a special and
technical meaning, chiefly through the
writings of Comte. [See Jevons, Intr.
to the Science of Bel. 166 seqq.] Ray-
nouard {Lex. Roman.) has fadiurier,
fachilador, for 'a sorcerer,' which he
places under fat, i.e. fatum, and cites
old Catalan fadkdor, old Span, hxtda-
dor, and then Port, feiticeiro, &c. But
he has mixed up the derivatives of
two different words, fatum and facti-
tius. Prof. Max Miiller quotes, from
Muratori, a work of 1311 which
has : "incantationes, sacrilegia, auguria,
vel malefica, quae factura^ sen prae-
stigia vulgariter appellantur." And
FIREFLY.
351
FIREFLY.
Raynouard himself has in a French
passage of 1446: "par leurs sorceries
et faictureries."
1487.— "E assi Ihe (a el Key de Beni)
mandou muitos e santos conselhos pera
ix)mar £ ¥6 de Nosso Senhor . . . mandan-
dolhe muito estranhar suas idolotrias e
feiti9arias, que era suas terras os negros
tinhao e usao." — Garcia, Resende, Ckron. of
Born. Jodo II. ch. Ixv.
c. 1539. — "E que ja por duas vezes o
tinhao tetado co arroydo feytico, so a fim
de elle sayr fora, e o matarem na briga ..."
— Pinto, ch. xxxiv.
1552. — " They have many and various
idolatries, and deal much in charms (feiti-
coes) and divinations." — Castanheda, ii. 51.
1553. — "And as all the nation of this
Ethiopia is much given to sorceries (fei-
ti^os) in which stands all their trust and
faith . . . and to satisfy himself the more
surely of the truth about his son, the king
ordered a feitico which was used among
them (in Congo). This feiti90 being tied
in a cloth was sent by a slave to one of his
women, of whom he had a suspicion." —
Barros, I. iii. 10.
1600. — "If they find any Fettisos in the
way as they goe (which are their idolatrous
gods) they give them some of their fruit." —
In Furchas, ii. 940, see also 961.
1606. — "They all determined to slay the
Archbishop . . . they resolved to do it by
another kind of death, which they hold to
be not less certain than by the sword or
other violence, and that is by sorceries
^feyti<jOs), making these for the places by
which he had to pass. " — Gouvea, f . 47.
1613. — "As feiticeiras usao muyto de
rayzes de ervas plantas e arvores e animaes
pera feitigos e transfigura9oes. . . ." —
Godinho de Eredia, f . 38.
1673.— "We saw several the Holy Office
had branded with the names of Fetisceroes
or Charmers, or in English Wizards." —
Fryer, 155.
1690. — "They (the Africans) travel no-
where without their Fateish about them."
— Ovington, 67.
1878. — "The word fetishism was never
used before the year 1760. In that year
appeared an anonymous book called Du
(Jitlte des Dieiix Fetiches, ou Farallele de
I'Ancienne Religion de VEgypte avec la Rel.
<ictuelle de la Nigritie." It is known that
this book was written by . . . the well
known President de Brosses. . . . Why did
the Portuguese navigators . . . recognise
at once what they saw among the Negroes
of the Gold Coast as feitigos ? The answer
is clear. Because they themselves were
perfectly familiar with a feitico, an amulet
or talisman."— i/ox Miiller, Hihhert Lectures,
56-57.
FIREFLY, s. Called in South
Indian vernaculars by names signify-
ing * Lightning Insect.'
A curious question has been dis-
cussed among entomologists, &c., of late
years, viz. as to the truth of the
alleged rhythmical or synchronous
flashing of fireflies when visible in
great numbers. Both the present
writers can testify to the fact of a
distinct effect of this kind. One of
them can never forget an instance in
which he witnessed it, twenty years or
more before he was aware that any
one had published, or questioned, the
fact. It was in descending the
Chandor Ghat, in Nasik District of
the Bombay Presidency, in the end of
May or beginning of June 1843, during
a fine night preceding the rains. There
was a large amphitheatre of forest-
covered hills, and every leaf of every
tree seemed to bear a firefly. They
flashed and intermitted throughout
the whole area in apparent rhythm
and sympathy. . It is, we suppose,
possible that this may have been a
deceptive impression, though it is
difficult to see how it could originate.
The suggestions made at the meetings
of the Entomological Society are
utterly unsatisfactory to those who
have observed the phenomenon. In
fact it may be said that those suggested
explanations only assume that the soi-
disant observers did not observe what
they alleged. We quote several inde-
pendent testimonies to the phenomenon.
1579.—" Among these trees, night by
night, did show themselues an infinite
swarme of fierie seeming wormes flying in
the aire, whose bodies (no bigger than an
ordinarie flie) did make a shew, and giue
such light as euery twigge on euery tree had
beene a lighted candle, or as if that place
had beene the starry spheare." — Drake's
Voyage, by F. Fletcher, Hak. Soc. 149.
1675.— "We . . . left our Burnt Wood
on the Eight-hand, but entred another
made us better Sport, deluding us with
false Flashes, that you wovdd have thought
the Trees on a Flame, and presently, as
if untouch'd by Fire, they retained their
wonted Verdure. The Coolies beheld the
Sight with Horror and Amazement . . .
where we found an Host of Flies, the Sub-
ject both of our Fear and Wonder. . . .
This gave my Thoughts the Contemplation
of that Miraculous Bush crowned with
Innocent Flames, ... the Fire that con-
sumes everything seeming rather to dress
than offend it."— Fryer, 141-142.
1682.— "Fireflies {de vuur-vUegen) are so
called by us becatise at eventide, whenever
they fly they bum so like fire, that from a
distance one fancies to see so many lanterns ;
in fact they give light enough to write by.
FIREFLY.
3»52
FIRINGHEE.
. . . They gather in the rainy season in
great multitudes in the bushes and trees,
and live on the flowers of the trees. There
are various kinds." — Nieuhoff, ii. 291.
1764.—
" Ere fireflies trimmed their vital lamps,
and ere
Dun Evening trod on rapid Twilight's
heel,
His knell was rung." — Grainger, Bk. I.
1824.—
" Yet mark ! as fade the upper skies,
Each thicket opes ten thousand eyes.
Before, behind us, and above,
The fire-fly lights his lamp of love.
Retreating, chasing, sinking, soaring.
The darkness of the copse exploring."
Heber, ed. 1844, i. 258.
1865.— "The bushes literally swarm with
fire^es, which flash out their intermittent
light almost contemporaneously ; the effect
being that for an instant the exact outline
of all the bushes stands prominently for-
ward, as if lit up with electric sparks, and
next moment all is jetty dark — darker from
the momentary illumination that preceded.
These flashes succeed one another every 3
or 4 seconds for about 10 minutes, when an
interval of similar duration takes place ;
as if to allow the insects to regain their
electric or phosphoric vigour." — Cameron
Our Tropical Possessions in Malayan India,
80-81.
The passage quoted from Mr.
Cameron's book was read at the
Entom. Soc. of London in May 1865,
by the Rev. Hamlet Clarke, who added
that :
"Though he was utterly unable to give
an explanation of the phenomenon, he
could so far corroborate Mr. Cameron as
to say that he had himself witnessed this
simultaneous flashing ; he had a vivid
recollection of a particular glen in the
Organ Mountains where he had on several
occasions noticed the contemporaneous exhi-
bition of their light by numerous individuals,
as if they were acting in concert."
Mr. McLachlan then suggested that
this might be caused by currents of
wind, which by inducing a number
of the insects simultaneously to change
the direction of their flight, might
occasion a momentary concealment of
their light.
Mr. Bates had never in his experi-
ence received the impression of any
simultaneous flashing. ... he regarded
.the contemporaneous flashing as an
illusion produced probably by the
swarms of insects flying among foliage,
and being continually, but only
momentarily, hidden behind the leaves.
— Proc. Entmn. Soc. of London^ 1865, pp.
94-95.
Fifteen years later at the same
Society :
"Sir Sidney Saunders stated that in the-
South of Europe (Corfu and Albania) the
simultaneous flashing of Ludola italica,
with intervals of complete darkness for
some seconds, was constantly witnessed in
the dark summer nights, when swarming-
myriads were to be seen. . . . He did not
concur in the hypothesis propoimded by
Mr. McLachlan . . . the flashes are cer-
tainly intermittent . . . the simultaneous
character of these coruscations among vast
swarms would seem to depend upon an
instinctive impulse to emit their light at
certain intervals as a protective influence,
which intervals became assimilated to each,
other by imitative emulation. But what-
ever be the causes . . . the fact itself was-
incontestable."— /6m£. for 1880, Feby. 24,,
p. ii. ; see also p. vii.
1868.— "At Singapore ... the little
luminous beetle commonly known as the
firefly (Lampyris, sp. ign.) is common . . .
clustered in the foliage of the trees, instead
of keeping up an irregular twinkle, every
individual shines simultaneously at regular
intervals, as though by a common impulse ;
so that their light pulsates, as it were, and
the tree is for one moment illuminated by
a hundred brilliant points, and the next is
almost in total darkness. The intervals-
have about the duration of a second, and
during the intermission only one or two
remain luminous." — Collingwood, Rambles of
a Naturalist, p. 255.
1880.— "Harbingers of the Monsoon.
— One of the surest indications of the ap-
proach of the monsoon is the spectacle pre-
sented nightly in the Mawul taluka, that
is, at Khandalla and Lanoli, where the trees
are filled with myriads of fireflies, which
flash their phosphoric light simultaneously.
Each tree suddenly flashes from bottom to
top. Thousands of trees presenting this
appearance simultaneously, afford a spectacle
beautiful, if not grand, beyond conception.
This little insect, the female of its kind,
only appears and displays its brilliant light
immediately before the monsoon." — Deccan
Herald. (From Pioneer Mail, June 17).
FIRINGHEE, s. Pers. Farangly
Firingi; Ar. Al-Faranj, Ifranji, Firanjiy
i.e. a Frank. This term for a European
is very old in Asia, but when now
employed by natives in India is either
applied (especially in the South) speci-
fically to the Indian-born Portuguese,
or, when used more generally, for
'European,' implies something of
hostility or disparagement. (See
Sonnerat and Elphinstone below.) In
South India the Tamil P^arangi, the
Singhalese Parangi, mean only ' Portu-
guese,' [or natives converted by the
Portuguese, or by Mahommedans, any
FIRINGHEE.
353
FIRINGHEE..
Evu-opean {Madras Gloss, s.v,). St.
Thomas's Mount is called in Tani.
Parangi Malai, from the original
Portuguese settlement]. Piringi is in
Tel. = ' cannon,' (C. B. P.), just as in the
medieval Mahommedan historians we
find certain mangonels for sieges called
maghribl or 'Westerns.' fAnd so
Farhangl or Phirangi is used for the
straight cut and thrust swords intro-
duced by the Portuguese into India, or
made there in imitation of the foreign
weapon {Sir W. Elliot^ Ind. Antiq. xv.
30)]. And it may be added that
Baber, in describing the battle of
Panipat (1526) calls his artillery
Faranglha (see Autob. by Leyden and
Erskine, p. 306, note. See also paper
by Gen. R. Maclagan, R.E., on early
Asiatic fire- weapons, in J.A.S. Beng.
xlv. Pt. i. pp. 66-67).
c. 930. — "The Afranjah are of all those
nations the most warlike . . . the best
organised, the most submissive to the
authority of their rulers." — Mas'vdl, iii. 66.
, c. 1340.— "They call Franchi all the
Christians of these parts from Romania
westward." — Fegolotti, in Cathay, &c., 292.
c. 1350.—" Franks. For so they
term us, not indeed from France, but from
Frank-land (non a Francid sed a Franqidd). "
— Marignolli, ibid. 336.
j In a Chinese notice of the same age
the horses carried by Marignolli as a
present from the Pope to the Great
Khan are called "horses of the kingdom
of Fulang," i.e. of Farang or Europe.
1384. — "E quello nominare Franchi pro-
cede da' Franceschi, che tutti ci appellano
Franceschi." — Frescohaldi, Viaggio, p. 23.
i 1436. — "At which time, talking of Cataio,
I he told me howe the chief of that Princes
corte knewe well enough what the Franchi
were. . . . Thou knowest, said he, how
neere wee bee unto Capha, and that we
practise thither continually . . . adding this
further, We Cataini have twoo eyes, and
yow Franchi one, whereas yo^ (torneng
him towards the Tartares that were wt^ hina)
have neuer a one. . . ." — Barbara, Hak.
Soc. 58.
c. 1440. — "Hi nos Francos appellant,
aiuntque cum ceteras gentes coecas vocent,
se duobis oculis, nos unico esse, superiores
existimantes se esse prudentiS,." — Conti, in
Poggius, de Var. Fortunae, iv.
1498. — "And when he heard this he said
that such people could be none other than
Francos, for so they call us in those parts."
—Roteiro de V. da Oama, 97.
1560. — " Habitao aqui (Tabriz) duas na9oes
de Christaos . . . e huns delles a qui chamao
Franques, estes tern o costume e f6, como
Z
nos . . . e outros sao Armenos."— A. Ten-
reiro, Itinerario, ch, xv,
1565.— "Suddenly news came from Thatta
that the Firingis had passed Lahori Bandar,
and attacked the city."— Tdrikh-i-TdhirL in
Elliot, i. 276.
c. 1610.— "La renomm^e des Francois a
est6 telle par leur conquestes en Orient,
que leur nom y est demeur^ pour memoire
^ternelle, en ce qu'encore aujourd'huy par
toute I'Asie et Afrique on appelle du nom
de Franghi tous ceux qui viennent d'Occi-
dQXit."—Mocquet, 24.
[1614.—". . , including us within the
word Franqueis. "— jF'os^er, Letters, ii. 299.]
1616.—". . . alii Cafres et Cafaros eos
dicunt, alii Francos, quo nomine omnes
passim Christiani . . . dicuntur." — Jarric,
Thesauriis, iii. 217.
[1623.— " Franchi, or Christians." — P.
della Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 251.]
1632. — ". . . he shew'd two Passes from
the Portugals which they call by the name
of Fringes. "— W. Bruton, in Hakluyt, v. 32.
1648. — "Mais en ce repas-lk tout fut bien
accommod6, et il y a apparence qu'un cui-
sinier Frangui s'en estoit m^^." — Tavernier,
V. des Indes, iii. ch. 22 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 335].
1653. — " Frenk signifie en Turq vn
Europpeen, ou plustost vn Chrestien ayant
des cheueux et vn chapeau comme les
Fran9ois, Anglois. . . ." — De la Boullaye-le-
GoiLZ, ed. 1657, 538.
c. 1660. — "The same Fathers say that this
King ( Jehan-Guire), to begin in good earnest
to countenance the Christian Religion, de-
signed to put the whole Court into the habit
of the Franqui, and that after he had . . .
even dressed himself in that fashion, he
called to him one of the chief Omrahs . . .
this Omrah . . . having answered him very
seriously, that it was a very dangerous thing,
he thought himself obliged to change his
mind, and turned all to raillery." — Bemievy
E.T. 92 ; [ed. Constable, 287 ; also see p. 3].
1673. — " The Artillery in which the Fringis
are Listed ; formerly for good Pay, now very
ordinary, having not above 30 or 40 Rupees
a month." — Fryer, 195.
1682.—" . . . whether I had been in
Turky and Arabia (as he was informed)
and could speak those languages ... with
which they were pleased, and admired to
hear from a Frenge (as they call us)." —
Hedges, Diaiy, Oct. 29 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 44].
1712. — '' Johan Whelo, Serdaar Fren-
giaan, or Captain of the Europeans in the
Emperor's service. . . ." — Valentijn, iv.
(Suratte) 295.
1755 _" By Feringy I mean all the black
mustee (see MUSTEES) Portuguese Christians
residing in the settlement as a people distinct
from the natural and proper subjects of
Portugal ; and as a people who sprung
originally from Hindoos or Mussulmen." —
Hohoell, in Long, 59.
1774.—" He said it was true, but every-
body was afraid of the Firingies. "— .Bo^'/e,
in Markham's Tibet, 176.
FIRM A UN.
354
FISCAL.
1782. — "Ainsi un Europ^en est tout ce
que les Indiens connoissent de plus m^pris-
able ; ils le nomment Parangui, nom qu'ils
donnferent aux Portugais, lorsque ceux-ci
abord^rent dans leur pays, et c'est un terme
qui marque le souverain m^pris qu'ils ont
pour toutes les nations de I'Europe." —
Sonnerat, i. 102.
1791. — ". . . il demande h la passer (la
nuit) dans un des logemens de la pagoda ;
mais on lui refusa d'y coucher, h, cause qu'il
^toit frangui." — B. de St. Pierre, Chaumiere
Indienne, 21.
1794. — "Feringee. The name given by
the natives of the Decan to Europeans in
general, but generally understood by the
English to be confined to the Portuguese."
— Moor's Narrativey 504.
[1820. — " In the southern quarter (of
Backergunje) there still exist several original
Portuguese colonies. ... They are a meagre,
puny, imbecile race, blacker than the natives,
who hold them in the utmost contempt,
and designate them by the appellation of
Caula Ferenghies, or black Europeans." —
Hamilton, Descr. of ffindostan, i. 133 ; for
an account of the Feringhis of Sibpur, see
Beveridge, Bakarganj, 110.]
1824. — "*Now Hajji,' said the ambas-
sador. . . . 'The Franks are composed of
many, many nations. As fast as I hear of
one hog, another begins to grunt, and then
another and another, until I find that there
is a whole herd of them.' " — Hajji Baha, ed.
1835, p. 432.
1825. — "Europeans, too, are very little
known here, and I heard the children
continually calling out to us, as we passed
through the villages, * Feringhee, ue Ferin-
ghee ! ' "—Heber, ii. 43.
1828. — "Mr. Elphinstone adds in a note
that in India it is a positive affront to call
an Englishman a Feringhee." — Life of E.
ii. 207.
c. 1861.—
*' There goes my lord the Feringhee, who
talks so civil and bland.
But raves like a soul in Jehannum if I
don't quite understand —
He begins by calling me Sahib, and ends
by calling me fool. ..."
Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree.
The Tibetans are said to have cor-
rupted Firinghee into Pelong (or
Philin). But Jaeschke disputes this
origin of Pelong.
FIBMAUN, s. Pers. farman, 'an
order, patent, or passport,' der. from
farmUdany 'to order.' Bir T. Roe below
calls it Jlrma, as if suggestive of the
Italian for ' signature.'
[1561. — " . . . wrote him a letter called
Firmao. . . ." — Castanheda, Bk. viii. ch. 99.
[1602.—" They said that he had a Firmao
of the Grand Turk to go overland to the
Kingdom of (Portugal). . . ." — Oouto, Dec.
viii. ch. 15.]
1606. — "We made our journey having a
Firman {Firmdio) of safe conduct from the
same Soltan of Shiraz." — Gouvea, f. 140&.
[1614. — "But if possible, bring their chaps,
their Firms, for what they say or promise."
—Foster, Letters, ii. 28.]
1616.— "Then I moued him for his favour
for an English Factory to be resident in the
Towne, which hee willingly granted, and
gave present order to the Buxy to draw a
Firma ... for their residence. "—>SVr T.
Roe, in Purchas, i, 541 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 93 ;
also see i. 47].
1648.— "The 21st April the Bassa sent me
a Firman or Letter of credentials to all his
lords and Governors." — T. Van den Broecke.
32.
1673. — "Our Usage by the Pharmaund
(or charters) granted successively from their
Emperors, is kind enough, but the better
because our Naval Power curbs them." —
Fi-yer, 115.
1683. — "They (the English) complain, and
not without a Cause ; they having a Phir-
maimd, and Hodgee Sophee Caun's Per-
wannas thereon, in their hands, which cleared
them thereof ; and to pay Custome now they
will not consent, but will rather withdraw
their trading. Wherefore their desire is
that for 3,000 rup. Piscash (as they paid
formerly at Hugly) and 2,000 r. more yearly
on account of Jidgea, which they are willing
to pay, they may on that condition have a
grant to be "Custome Free." — Nabob's Letter
to Viziei' (MS. ), in Hedges' Diary, July 18 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 101].
1689. — ". . . by her came Bengal Peons
who brought in several letters and a firmaim
from the new Nabob of Bengal." — Wheeler,
i. 213.
c. 1690. — "Now we may see the Mogul's
Stile in his Phirmaund to be sent to Surat,
as it stands translated by the Company's
Interpreter." — A. Hamilton, i. 227 ; [ed.
1744, i. 230].
FISCAL, s. Dutch Fiscaal; used
in Ceylon for ' Sheriff ' ; a relic of the
Dutch rule in the island. [It was also
used in the Dutch settlements in
Bengal (see quotation from Hedges^
below). " In Malabar the Fiscal was a
Dutch Superintendent of Police, Justice
of the Peace and Attorney General in
criminal cases. The office and title
of Fiscal was retained in British Cochin
till 1860, when the designation was
changed into Tahsildar and Sub-
Magistrate." — (LogaUf Malabar^ iii.
Gloss. s.v.)]
[1684.—". . . the late Dutch Fiscall's
Budgero. . . ." — See quotation from ^erf^ea,
under DEVIL'S REACH.]
FLORIGAN, FLORIKIN. 355
FLY.
FLORICAN, FLORIKIN, s. A
name applied in India to two species
of small bustard, the 'Bengal Florican'
(Sypheotides hengalends^ Gmelin), and
the Lesser Florican {S. auritus, Latham),
the likh of Hind., a word which is not
in the dictionaries. [In the N.W.P.
the common name for the Bengal Flori-
can is cJiaras, P. charz. The name Cur-
moor in Bombay (see quotation from
Forbes below) seems to Ije Jchar-mor, the
* grass peacock.' Another Mahr. name,
tanamora, has the same meaning.] The
origin of the word Florican is exceed-
ingly obscure ; see Jerdon below. It
looks like Dutch. [The N.E.D. suggests
a connection with Flanderkin, a native
of Flanders.] Littre has : " Florican
. . . Nom a Ceylon d'un grand echas-
sier que I'on presume etre un grue."
This is probably mere misapprehension
in his authority.
1780. — "The floriken, a most delicious
bird of the buzzard (s'ic /) kind." — Miinro's
Narrative, 199.
1785.—
■*' A floriken at eve we saw
And kill'd in yonder glen,
When lo ! it came to table raw,
And rouzed [sic) the rage of Ben."
In Setoii-Karr, i. 98.
1807. — "The floriken is a species of the
bustard. . . . The cock is a noble bird, but
its flight is very heavy and awkward . . .
if only a wing be broken ... he will run
off at such a rate as will baffle most spaniels.
. . . There are several kinds of the floriken
. . . the bastard floriken is much smaller. . . .
Both kinds . . . delight in grassy plains,
keeping clear of heavy cover." — Williamson,
Oriental Field Sjiorts,' lOi.
. 1813. — "The florican or curmoor [Otis
: Jioubara, Lin.) exceeds all the Indian wild
! fowl in delicacy of flavour." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. ii. 275 ; [2nd ed. i. 501].
1824. — ". . . bringing with him a brace
i of florikens, which he had shot the previous
'; day. I had never seen the bird before ; it
I is somewhat larger than a blackcock, with
brown and black plumage, and evidently of
the bustard species." — Heber, i. 258.
1862. — " I have not been able to trace the
origin of the Anglo-Indian word 'Florikin,'
but was once informed that the Little Bustard
in Europe was sometimes called Flaruierkin.
Latham gives the word ' Flercluer ' as an
I English name, and this, apparently, has the
I same origin as Florikin." — Jerdon' s Birds,
1 2nd ed. ii. 625. (We doubt if Jerdon has
here understood Latham correctly. Wbat
Latham writes is, in describing the Passarage
Bustard, which, he says, is the size of the
Little Bmtard : "Inhabits India. Called
Passarage Plover. ... I find that it is
known in India by the name of Oorail ; by
some of the English called Flercher." (Sup;pt.
to Gen. Synopsis of Birds, 1787, 229.) Here
we understand "the English" to be the
English in India, and Flerchei- to be a
clerical error for some form of '^floriken."
[Flercher is not in N.E.DJ]
1875. — "In the rains it is always matter
of emulation at Rajkot, who shall shoot the
first purple-crested florican." — Wyllie's
358.
FLOWERED-SILVER. A term
applied by Europeans in Burma to the
standard quality of silver used in the
ingot currency of Independent Burma,
called by the Burmese yowet-ni or
'Red-leaf.' The English term is
taken from the appearance of stars and
radiating lines, which forms on the
surface of this particular alloy, as it
cools in the crucible. The Ava stand-
ard is, or was, of about 15 per cent,
alloy, the latter containing, besides
copper, a small proportion of lead,
which is necessary, according to the
Burmese, for the production of the
flowers or stars (see Yule, Mission to
Ava, 259 seq^.).
[1744. — " Their way to make flower'd
Silver is, when the Silver and Copper are
mix'd and melted together, and while the
Metal is liquid, they put it into a Shallow
Mould, of what Figure and Magnitude they
please, and before the Liquidity is gone,
they blow on it through a small wooden
Pipe, which makes the Face, or Part blown
upon, appear with the Figures of Flowers
or Stars, but I never saw any European or
other Foreigner at Pegu, have the Art to
make those Figures appear, and if there is
too great a Mixture of Alloy, no Figures will
appear." — A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, ii. 41.]
FLY, s. The sloping, or roof part
of the canvas of a tent is so callea in
India ; but we have not traced the
origin of the word ; nor have we found
it in any English dictionary. [The
N.E.D. gives the primary idea as
" something attached by the edge," as
a strip on a garment to cover the
button-holes.] A tent siich as officers
generally use has two flies, for better
protection from sun and rain. The
vertical canvas walls are called Kandt
(see CANAUT). [Another sense of the
word is "a quick-travelling carriage"
(see quotation in Forbes below).]
n 784.— "We all followed in fly-palan-
Qmns."— Sir J. Day, in Forbes, Or, Mem.
ii. 88.]
1310.— "The main part of the operation
of pitching the tent, consisting of raising the
flies, may be performed, and shelter afforded,
FLYING-FOX.
356
FOOUS RACK.
without the walls, &c., being present." —
Williamson, V. M. ii. 452.
1816.—
" The cavalcade drew up in line,
Pitch'd the marquee, and went to dine.
The bearers and the servants lie
Under the shelter of the fly."
The Grand Master, or Adventures
of Qui Hi, p. 152.
1885. — "After I had changed my riding-
habit for my one other gown, I came out to
join the general under the tent-fly. . . ." —
Boots and Saddles, by Mrs. Cutter, p. 42
^ (American work).
FLYING-FOX, s. Popular name
of the great bat (Pteropus Edwardsi,
Geoff). In the daytime these bats
roost in large colonies, hundreds or
thousands of them pendent from the
branches of some great jicus. Jerdon
says of these bats : " If water is at
hand, a tank, or river, or the sea, they
fly cautiously down and touch the
water, but I could not ascertain if
they took a sip, or merely dipped part
of their bodies in " {Mammals of India,
p. 18). The truth is, as Sir George
Yule has told us from his own observa-
tion, that the bat in its skimming
flight dips its breast in the water, and
then imbibes the moisture from its
own wet fur. Probably this is the
first record of a curious fact in natural
history. "I have been positively as-
sured by natives that on the Odeypore
lake in Rajputana, the crocodiles rise
to catch these bats, as they follow in
line, touching the water. Fancy fly-
fishing for crocodile with such a fly ! "
{Communication from M.-Gen. R. H.
Keatinge.) [On the other hand Mr.
Blanford says : " I have often observed
this habit : the head is lowered, the
animal pauses in its flight, and the
water is just touched, I believe, by the
tongue or lower jaw. I have no doubt
that some water is drunk, and this is
the opinion of both Tickell and
M 'Master. The former says that
flying-foxes in confinement drink at
all hours, lapping with their tongues.
The latter has noticed many other
bats drink in the evening as well as
the flying-foxes." {Mammalia of India,
. 258).]
1298. — " ... all over India the birds and
beasts are entirely different from ours, all
but .... the Quail. . . . For example, they
have bats— I mean those birds that fly by
night and have no feathers of any kind ;
well, their birds of this kind are as big as a
goshawk ! "—Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 17.
c. 1328: — "There be also bats really and
truly as big as kites. These birds fly no-
whither by day, but only when the sun sets.
Wonderful ! By day they hang themselves
up on trees by the feet, with their bodies
downwards, and in the daytime they look
just like big fruit on the tree." — Friar
Jordanus, p. 19.
1555. — " On the road we occasionally saw
trees whose top reached the skies, and on
which one saw marvellous bats, whose wings
stretched some 14 palms. But these bats
were not seen on every tree." — Sidi 'AH, 91.
[c. 1590.— Writing of the Sarkar of Kabul,
'Abul Fazl says : ' ' There is an animal called
a fljring-fox, which flies upward about the
space of a yard." This is copied from Baber,
and the animal meant is perhaps the flying
squirrel. — Aln, ed. Jarrett, ii. 406.
[1623. — "I saw Batts as big as Crows." —
P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 103.]
1813. — "The enormous bats which darken
its branches frequently exceed 6 feet in
length from the tip of each wing, and from
their resemblance to that animal are not
improperly called flying- foxes." — Forbes,
Or. Mem. iii. 246 ; [2nd ed. ii. 269].
[1869. — "They (in Batchian) are almost the
only people in the Archipelago who eat the
great fruit-eating bats called by us ' flying
foxes ' . . . they are generally cooked with
abundance of spices and condiments, and
are really very good eating, something like
hare." — Wallace, Malay Archip., ed. 1890,
p. 256.]
1882. — ". . . it is a common belief in
some places that emigrant coolies hang with
heads downward, like flsring-foxes, or are
ground in mills for oil." — Pioneer Mail,.
Dec. 13, p. 579.
FOGASS, s. A word of Port, origin
used in S. India ; fogaga, from fogo^
' fire,' a cake baked in embers. It ia
composed of minced radish with chil-
lies, «&c., used as a sort of curry, and
eaten with rice.
1554. — ". . . f ecimus iter per amoenas et
non infrugif eras Bulgarorum convalles : quo 'y
fere tempore pani usu sumus subcinericio,. K
fugacias vocant." — Busbequii Epist. i. p. 42..
FOLIUM INDICUM. (See MALA-
BATHRUM.) The article appears under
this name in Milburn (1813, i. 283), as
an article of trade.
FOOL'S BACK, s. (For Rach see .
ARRACK.) Fool Rack is originally, as-
will be seen from Garcia and Acosta,.
the name of the strongest distillation
from toddy or sura, the 'flower' {p'hul,
in H. and Mahr.) of the spirit. But
the ' striving after meaning ' caused the
English corruption of this name to be
applied to a peculiarly abominable and
FOOZILOW, TO.
357
FORAS LANDS.
pernicious spirit, in which, according
to the statement of various old writers,
the stinging sea-blubl)er was mixed, or
even a distillation of the same, with a
view of making it more ardent.
1563. — ". . . this 9ura they distil like
• brandy {agua ardente) : and the result is a
liquor like brandy ; and a rag steeped in
this will burn as in the case of brandy ; and
this fine spirit they call fula, which means
* flower ' ; and the other quality that remains
they call orraca, mixing with it a small
quantity of the first kind. . . ." — Garcia,
f. 67.
1578. — ". . . la qual {sura) en vasos
despues distilan, para hazer agua ardiente,
de la qual una, a que ellos llaman Fula,
que quiere dezir *flor,' es mas fina ... y la
segunda, que llaman Orraca, no tanto." —
Acosta, p. 101.
1598. — " This Sura being [beeing] distilled,
is called Fula or Nipe [see NIPA], and is
as excellent aqua vitae as any is made in
Dort of their best renish [rennish] wine, but
•this is of the finest kinde of distillation." —
Linschotm, 101 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 49].
1631. — "DURAEUS . . . Apparet te etiam
a vino adusto, nee Arac Chinensi, abhorrere ?
BoNTiUS. Usum commendo, abusum
1 abominor ... at cane pejus et angue
I vitandum est quod Chinenses avarissimi
simul et astutissimi bipedum, mixtis Holo-
j thuriis in mari fluctuantibus, parant . . .
I eaque tam exurentis sunt caloris ut solo
attactu vesicas in cute excitent. . . ." — Jac.
Bontii, Hist. Nat. et Med. Ind., Dial. iii.
1673. — "Among the worst of these (causes
of disease) Fool Rack (Brandy made of
Blubber, or Carvil, by the Portugals, because
it swims always in a Blubber, as if nothing
else were in it ; but touch it, and it stings
like nettles ; the latter, because sailing on
I the Waves it bears up like a Portuguese
\ Carvil (see CARAVEL) : It is, being taken,
a Gelly, and distilled causes those that take
it to be Fools. . . ."—Fryer, 68-69.
[1753. — ". . . that fiery, single and
simple distilled spirit, called Fool, with
which our seamen were too frequently
intoxicated." — Ives, 457.
[1868. — "The first spirit that passes over
is called 'phul.'" — B. H. Powell, Handbook,
Econ. Prod, of Punjab, 311.]
FOOZILOW, TO, v. The impera-
tive p'husldo of the H. verb p%usldnd,
'to flatter or cajole,' used, in a common
Anglo-Indian fashion (see BUNNOW,
PUCKAROW, LUGOW), as a verbal in-
finitive.
FORAS LANDS, s. This is a term
peculiar to the island of Bombay, and
an inheritance from the Portuguese.
They are lands reclaimed from the sea,
by the construction of the Vellard
(q.v.) at Breech-Candy, and other em-
bankments, on which account they are
also known as ' Salt Batty [see BATTA]
{i.e. rice) -grounds.' The Court of
Directors, to encourage reclamation, in
1703 authorised these lands to be
leased rent-free to the reclaimers for
a number of years, after which a small
quit-rent was to be fixed. But as
individuals would not undertake the
maintenance of the embankments, the
Government stepped in and constructed
the Vellard at considerable expense.
The lands were then let on terms calcu-
lated to compensate the Government.
The tenure of the lands, under these
circumstances, for many years gave rise
to disputes and litigation as to tenant-
right, the right of Government to re-
sume, and other like subjects. The
lands were known by the title Foras,
from the peculiar tenure, which should
perhaps be Foros, from foro, 'a quit-
rent.' The Indian Act VI. of 1851
arranged for the termination of these
diff'erences, by extinguishing the dis-
puted rights of Government, except in
regard to lands taken up for public
purposes, and by the constitution of a
Foras Land Commission to settle the
whole matter. This work was com-
pleted by October 1853. The roads
from the Fort crossing the " Flats," or
Foras Lands, between" Malabar Hill
and Parell were generally known as
" the Foras Roads " ; but this name
seems to have passed away, and the
Municipal Commissioners have super-
seded that general title by such names
as Clerk Road, Bellasis Road, Falkland
Road. One name, ' Comattee-poora
Forest Road,' perhaps preserves the
old generic title under a disguise.
Forasdars are the holders of Foras
Lands. See on the whole matter
Bombay Selections, No. III., New
Series, 1854. The following quamt
quotation is from a petition of Foras-
dars of Mahim and other places re-
garding some points in the working of
the Commission :
1852.—". . . that the case with respect to
the old and new salt batty grounds, may
it please your Honble. Board to consider
deeply, is totally different, because in their
original state the grounds were not of the
nature of other sweet waste grounds on the
island, let out as foras, nor these grounds
were of that state as one could saddle him-
self at the first undertaking thereof with
leases or grants even for that smaller rent
as the foras is under the denomination of
FOUJDAE, PHOUSDAE. 358 FEAZALAy FAEASOLA.
foras is same other denomination to it, be-
cause the depth of these grounds at the time
when sea-water was running over them was
so much that they were a perfect sea-bay,
admitting fishing-boats to float towards
Parell." — In Selections, as above, p. 29.
FOUJDAR, PHOUSDAR, &c., s.
Properly a military commander (P.
faujy 'a military force,' fauj-ddr, 'one
holding such a force at his disposal '),
or a military governor of a district.
But in India, an officer of the Moghul
Government who was invested with
the charge of the police, and jurisdic-
tion in criminal matters. Also used in
Bengal, in the 18th century, for a
criminal judge. In the Am^ a Faujddr
is in charge of several pergunnahs
under the Sipdh-sdldr, or Viceroy and
C.-in-Chief of the Subah {Gladwin's
Ayeerij i. 294 ; [Jarrett, ii. 40]).
1683. — "The Fousdar received another
Perwanna directed to him by the Nabob of
Deeca . . . forbidding any merchant what-
soever trading with any Interlopers." —
Hedges, Diary, Nov. 8 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 136].
[1687.— "Mullick Burcoordar Phousdar-
dar of Hughly." — Ibiil. ii. Ixv.]
1690.—" ... If any Thefts or Robberies
are committed in the Country, the Fousdar,
another officer, is oblig'd to answer for
them. . . ." — Ovington, 232.
1702. — ". . . Perwannas directed to all
Foujdars." — Wheeler, i. 405.
[1727.— "Fouzdaar." See under HOO-
GLY.]
1754.— "The Phousdar of Vellore . . .
made overtures offering to acknowledge
Mahomed Ally," — Orme, i. 372.
1757.— "Phousdar. . . ."—Ives, 157.
1783. — "A complaint was made that Mr.
Hastings had sold the office of phousdar of
Hoogly to a person called Kh^n Jeha.n
Kh^n, on a corrupt agreement." — 11th Re-
2)ort on Affairs of India, in Burhe, vi. 545.
1786.—" . . . the said phousdar (of
Hoogly) had given a receipt of bribe to the
p»atron of the city, meaning Warren Has-
tings, to pay him annually 36,000 rupees a
year." — Articles agst. Hastings, in Ihid. vii. 76.
1809.—" The Foojadar, being now in his
capital, sent me an excellent dinner of
fowls, and a pillau, " — Id. Vale)itia, i. 409.
1810.—
" For ease the harass'd Foujdar prays
When crowded Courts and sultry days
Exhale the noxious fume,
While poring o'er the cause he hears
The lengthened lie, and doubts and fears
The culprit's final doom."
Lines by Warren Hastings.
1824. — " A messenger came from the
' Foujdah ' (chatellain) of Suromunuggur,
asking why we were not content with the
quarters at first assigned to us." — Heber, i.
232. The form is here plainly a misreading ;
for the Bishop on next page gives Foujdar.
FOUJDARRY, PHOUSDARRY,
s. 'P.faujddrt, a district under 3ifavj-
ddr (see FOUJDAR) ; the office and
jurisdiction of a faujddr; in Bengal
and Upper India, ' police jurisdiction,*
' criminal ' as opposed to ' civil ' justice.
Thus the chief criminal Court at Madras
and Bombay, up to 1863, was termed the
Foujdary Adawlut, corresponding to
the Nizamut Adawlut of Bengal. (See
ADAWLUT.)
[1802.—" The Governor in Council of Fort
St. George has deemed it to be proper at
this time to establish a Court of Fozdarry
Adaulut." — Prod, in Logan, Malabar, ii.
350 ; iii. 351.]
FOWRA, s. In Upper India, a
mattock or large hoe ; the tool gener-
ally employed in digging in most parts
of India. Properly speaking(H.)^/icion7.
(See MAMOOTY.)
[1679.— (Speaking of diamond digging)
" Others with iron pawraes or spades heave
it up to a heap." — S. Master, in Kistna Man.
147.
[1848. — "On one side BeduUah and one
of the grasscutters were toiling away with
fowrahs, a kind of spade-pickaxe, making
water-courses." — Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the
Mission, i. 373.]
1880.— "It so fell out the other day in
Cawnpore, that, when a patwari endeavoured
to remonstrate with some cultivators for
taking water for irrigation from a pond,
they knocked him down with the handle
of a phaora and cut off his head with the
blade, which went an inch or more into
the ground, whilst the head rolled away
several feet." — Pioneer Mail, March 4.
rOX, FLYING. (See FLYING-FOX.)
FRAZALA, FARASOLA, FRA-
ZIL, TRAIL, s. Ar. fdrsala^ a weight
formerly much used in trade in the
Indian seas. As usual, it varied much
locally, but it seems to have run from
20 to 30 lbs,, and occupied a place
intermediate between the (smaller)
maund and the Bahar ; the fdrsala
being generally equal to ten (small)
maunds, the hahdr equal to 10, 15, or
20 farsalas. See Barhosa (Hak. Soc.)
224 ; Milhurn, i. 83, 87, &c. ; Prinseih
Useful Tables, by Thomas, pp. 116, 119.
1510.— "They deal by farasola, which
farasola weighs about twenty-five of our
lire."— FaWAewa, p» 170. On this Dr.
FREGUEZIA.
359
FUTWA.
Badger notes: " Farasola is the plural of
/drsala . . . still in ordinary use among the
Arabs of the Red Sea and Persian Gulf ; but
I am unable to verify (its) origin." Is the
word, which is sometimes called frail, the
same as a frail, or basket, of figs? And
again, is it possible tha,t f drsala is the same
word as ' parcel, ' through Latin particella ?
We see that this is Sir R. Burton's opinion
{Camdens, iv. 390 ; [Arab. Nights, vi. 312] ).
[The N.E.D. says : "0. Y.frayel of unknown
origin."]
[1516.—" Farazola." See under EAGLE-
WOOD.]
1554.— "The hoar (see BAHAR) of cloves
in Ormuz contains 20 farazola, and besides
these 20 ffara9olas it contains 3 maunds
(maos) more, which is called picottaa (see
PICOTA)." — A. Nunez, p. 5.
[1611.—" The weight of Mocha 25 lbs.
II oz. every frasula, and 15 frasulas makes
abahar." — Danvers, Letters, i. 123,]
1793.— " Coffee per Frail . . . Rs. 17."—
Bombay Courier, July 20.
FREGUEZIA, s. This Portuguese
word for 'a parish' appears to have
been formerly familiar in the west of
India.
c. 1760.— "The island . . . still continues
divided into three Roman Catholic parishes,
or Freguezias, as they call them ; which are
Bombay. Mahim, and SalvaQavi." — Grose, i.
45.
FXJLEETA, s. Properly P. 'palita
or fatlla, ' a slow-match,' as of a match-
lock, but its usual colloquial Anglo-
Indian application is to a cotton slow-
match used to light cigars, and often
furnished with a neat or decorated
silver tube. This kind of cigar-light
is called at Madras Ramasammy (q-v.).
FULEETA-PUP, s. This, in
Bengal, is a well-known dish in the
repertory of the ordinary native cook.
It is a corruption of ^fritter-puff' !
FURLOUGH, s. This word for -a
soldier's leave has acquired a peculiar
citizenship in Anglo-Indian colloquial,
from the importance of the matter to
those employed in Indian service. It
appears to have been first made the
subject of systematic regulation in
1796. The word seems to have come
to England from the Dutch Verlof,
* leave of absence,' in the early part of
the 17th century, through those of our
countrymen who had been engaged in
the wars of the Netherlands. It is
used by Ben Jonson, who had himself
sersred in those wars :
1625.—
" Pennyboy, Jun. Where is the deed ? hast
thou it with thee ?
Picklock. No.
It is a thing of greater consequence
Than to be borne about in a black box
Like a Low-Country vorloflFe, or Welsh
brief."
The Staple of News, Act v. so. 1.
FURNAVEESE, n.p. This once
familiar title of a famous Mahratta
IVIinister (Nana Fumaveese) is really
the Persian fard-nams^ 'statement
writer,' or secretary.
[1824.— "The head civil officer is the
Fumavese (a term almost synonymous with
that of minister of finance) who receives the
accounts of the renters and collectors of
revenue." — Malcolm, Central India, 2nd ed.
i. 531.]
FUSLY, adj. Ar.— P. fasll, relat-
ing to the fasl, season or crop.
This name is applied to certain solar
eras established for use in revenue and
other civil transactions, under the
Mahommedan rule in India, to meet
the inconvenience of the lunar calendar
of the Hijra, in its want of correspond-
ence with the natural seasons. Three
at least of these eras were established
by Akbar, applying to different parts
of his dominions, intended to accommo-
date themselves as far as possible to
the local calendars, and commencing
in each case with the Hijra year of his
accession to the throne (a.h. 963 = a.d.
1555-56), though the month of com-
mencement varies. [See Ain^ ed.
Jarrett, ii. 30.] The Fasll year of the
Deccan again was introduced by Shah
Jehan when settling the revenue system
of the Mahratta countiy in 1636 ; and
as it starts with the Hijra date of that
year, it is, in numeration, two years in
advance of the others.
Two of these fasll years are still in
use, as regards revenue matters, viz.
the Fasll of Upper India, under which
the Fasll year 1286 began 2nd April
1878 ; and that of Madras, under which
Fasll year 1286 began 1st July 1877.
FUTWA, s. Ar. fatwd. The de-
cision of a council of men learned in
Mahommedan law, on any point of
Moslem law or morals. But techni-
cally and specificaUy, the deliverance
of a Mahommedan law-officer on a
case put before him. Such a deliver-
ance was, as a rule, given officially and
GALEE.
360
GALLEGALLE.
in writing, by such an officer, who
was attached to the Courts of British
India up to a little later than the
middle of last century, and it was
more or less a basis of the judge's de-
cision. (See more particularly under
ADAWLUT, CAZEE and LAW-OFFICER.)
1796. — "In all instances wherein the
Futwah of the Law-oflBLcers of the Nizamut-
Adaulat shall declare the prisoners liable
to more severe punishment than under the
evidence, and all the circumstances of the
case shall appear to the Court to be just
and equitable. . . ."—Regn. VI. of 1796, § ii.
1836. — "And it is hereby enacted that
no Court shall, on a Trial of any person
accused of the offence made punishable by
this Act require any Futwa from any Law-
Officer. . . ."—Ad XXX. of 1836, regarding
Thuggee, § iii.
GALEE, s. H. gdll^ abuse ; bad
language.
[1813. — ". . . the grossest galee, or
abuse, resounded throughout the camp." —
Broughton, Letters from a Mahr. Cam})., ed.
1892, p. 205.
[1877. — "You provoke me to give you
gali (abuse), and then you cry out like a
neglected wife." — Allardyce, The City of
SuTishine, ii. 2.]
GALLEECE, s. Domestic Hindu-
stani gdllSj ' a pair of braces,' from the
old-fashioned gallows, now obsolete,
except in Scotland, [S. Ireland and
U.S.,] where the form is gallowses.
GALLE, POINT DE, n.p. A
rocky cape, covering a small harbour
and a town with old fortifications, in
the S.W. of Ceylon, familiar to all
Anglo-Indians for many years as a
coaling-place of mail-steamers. The
Portuguese gave the town for crest a
cock (Gallo), a legitimate pun. The
serious derivations of the name are
numerous. Pridham says that it is
Galla, 'a Eock,' which is probable.
But Chitty says it means 'a Pound,'
and was so called according to the
Malabars (i.e. Tamil people) from
"... this part of the country having
been anciently set aside by Ravana
for the breeding of his cattle " (Ceylon
Gazetteer, 1832, p. 92). Tennent again
says it was called after a tribe, the
Gallas, inhabiting the neighbouring
district (see ii. 105, &c.). [Prof. Childers
(5 ser. Notes cfc Queries, iii. 155) writes :
" In Sinhalese it is Gdlla, the etymology
of which is unknown ; but in any case
it can have nothing to do with ' rock,'
the Sinhalese for which is gala with a
short a and a single L"] Tennent has
been entirely misled by Reinaud in
supposing that Galle could be the
Kala of the old Arab voyages to China,
a port which certainly lay in the Malay
seas. (See CALAY.)
1518. — " He tried to make the port of
Columbo, before which he arrived in 3 days,
but he could not make it because the wind
was contrary, so he tacked about for 4 days
till he made the port of Galle, which is in
the south part of the island, and entered it
with his whole squadron ; and then our
people went ashore killing cows and plunder-
ing whatever they could find." — Correa,
ii. 540.
1553. — "In which Island they (the
Chinese), as the natives say, left a language
which they call Chingdlfa, and the people
themselves Chingdllas, particularly those
who dwell from Ponta de Galle onwards,
facing the south and east. For adjoining
that point they founded a City called
Tanabar^ (see DONDERA HEAD), of which
a large part still stands ; and from being
hard by that Cape of Galle, the rest of the
people, who dwelt from the middle of the
Island upwards, called the inhabitants of
this part Chingdlla, and their language the
same, as if they would say language or
people of the Chins of Galle." — Barros, III.
ii. cap. 1. (This is, of course, all fanciful.)
[1554. — " He went to the port of Gabali-
quama, which our people now call Porto de
Gale." — Gastanheda, ii. ch. 23.]
c. 1568. — "II piotta s'ingannb per cioche
il Capo di Galli dell' Isola di Seilan butta
assai in mare." — Cesare de' Federici, in.
Ramusio, iii. 396^.
1585. — "Dopo haver nauigato tre giomi
senza veder terra, al primo di Maggio fummo
in vista di Punta di Gallo, laquale h assai
pericolosa da costeggiare." — G. Balbi, f. 19.
1661. — "Die Stadt Punto-Gale ist im
Jahr 1640 vermittelst Gottes gnadigem
Seegen durch die Tapferkeit des Comman-
danten Jacob Koster den Neiderlanden za
teil geworden." — W. Schulze, 190.
1691. — "We passed by Cape Comoryn,
and came to 'Pvai.togale."—Valentijn, ii. 540.
GALLEGALLE, s. A mixture of
lime and linseed oil, forming a kind of
mortar impenetrable to water (Shake-
spear), Hind, galgal.
1621.— "Also the justis, Taccomon Done,
sent us word to geve ouer making gallegalle
in our howse we hired of China Capt.,
because the white lyme did trowble the
G ALLEY AT.
361
GALLEY AT.
player or singing man, next neighbour. ..."
— Cocl-s's Diary, ii. 190.
GALLEVAT, s. The name applied
to a kind of galley, or war-boat with
oars, of small draught of water, which
continued to be employed on the west
coast of India down to the latter half
of the 18th century. The work quoted
below under 1717 explains the galley-
watts to be "large boats like Graves-
end Tilt-boats ; they carry about 6
Carvel- Guns and 60 men at small arms,
And Oars ; They sail with a Peak Sail
like the Mizen of a Man-of-War, and
row with 30 or 40 Oars. . . . They
are principally used for landing Troops
for a Descent. . . ." (p. 22). The word
is highly interesting from its genea-
logical tree ; it is a descendant of the
.great historical and numerous family
of the Galley (galley, galiot, galleon,
ealeass, galleida, galeoncino, &c.), and
it is almost certainly the immediate
parent of the hardly less historical
Jolly-boat, which plays so important a
part in British naval annals. [Prof.
Skeat tsikes jolly-boat to be an English
adaptation of Danish jolle, ' a yawl ' ;
Mr. Foster remarks that jollyvatt as
an English word, is at least as old
•as 1495-97 (Oppenheim, Naval Ac-
counts and Inventories, Navy Bee. Soc.
viii. 193) (Letters, iii. 296).] If this be
true, which we can hardly doubt, we
shall have three of the boats of the
British man-of-war owing their names
{quod minime reris !) to Indian originals,
viz. the Gutter, the Dingy, and the
Jolly-boat to catuT, dingy and galle-
vat. This last derivation we take
from Sir J. Campbell's Bombay Gazetteer
{xiii. 417), a work that one can hardly
mention without admiration. This
writer, who states that a form of the
same word, galbat, is now generally
used by the natives in Bombay waters
for large foreign vessels, such as English
ships and steamers, is inclined to refer
it to jalba, a word for a small boat used
on the shores of the Red Sea (see Dozy
and Eng., p. 276), which appears below
in a quotation from Ibn Batuta, and
which vessels were called by the early
Portuguese geluas. Whether this word
is the parent of galley and its deriva-
tives, as Sir J. Campbell thinks, must be
very doubtful, for galley is much older
in European use than he seems to think,
•as the quotation from Asser shows.
The word also occurs in Byzantine
writers of the 9th century, such as
the Continuator of Theophanes quoted
below, and the Emperor Leo. We
shall find below the occurrence of
galley as an Oriental word in the form
jalia, which looks like an Arabized
adoption from a Mediterranean tongue.
The Turkish, too, still has kdlyun for a
ship of the line, which is certainly an
adoption from galeone. The origin of
galUy is a very obscure question.
Amongst other suggestions mentioned
by Diez {Etym. Worterb., 2nd ed. i. 198-
199) is one from yoKebs, a shark, or
from yaXedrrris, a sword-fish — the latter
very suggestive of a galley with its
aggressive beak ; another is from ydXr],
a word in Hesychius, which is the
apparent origin of ^gallery.' It is
possible that galeota, galiote, may have
been taken directly from the shark or
sword-fish, though in imitation of the
galea already in use. For we shall
see below that galiot was used for a
pirate. [The N.E.D. gives the Euro-
pean synonymous words, and regards
the ultimate etymology of galley as
unknown.]
The word gallevat seems to come
directly from the galeota of the Portu-
guese and other S. European nations,
a kind of inferior galley with only
one bank of oars, which appears under
the form galion in Joinville, infra (not
to be confounded with the galleons of a
later period, which were larger vessels),
and often in the 13th and 14th centuries
as galeota, galiotes, &c. It is constantly
mentioned as forming part of the
Portuguese fleets in India. Bluteau
defines galeota as " a small galley with
one mast, and with 15 or 20 benches a
side, and one oar to each bench."
a. Galley.
c, 865.— "And then the incursion of the
Russians (tQv 'Pws) afflicted the Roman ter-
ritory (these are a Scythian nation of rude
and savage character), devastating Pontu.s
... and investing the City itself when
Michael was away engaged in war with the
Ishmaelites. ... So this incursion of these
people afflicted the empire on the one hand,
and on the other the advance of the fleet
on Crete, which with some 20 cymbana,
and 7 gallejTS (7aX^aj), and taking with it
cargo- vessels also, went about, descending
sometimes on the Cyclades Islands, apd
sometimes on the whole coast (of the main)
right up to Troconnes\ia."—Th^ophams Con-
timiatio, Lib. iv. 33-34.
A.D. 877. — " Crescebat insuper diebus
singulis perversorum numerus ; adeo qui-
GALLEVAT.
362
GALLEVAT.
dem, ut si triginta ex eis millia una die
necarentur, alii succedebant nuraero dupli-
cate. Tunc rex Aelfredus jussit cymbas et
galeas, id est longas naves, fabricari per
regnum, ut navali proelio hostibus adven-
tantibus obviaret." — Asser, Annales Rer.
Gest. Aelfredi Magni, ed. West, 1722, p. 29.
c. 1232. — "En cele narie de Genevois
avoit soissante et dis galeis, mout bien
armdes ; cheuetaine en estoient dui grant
home de Gene. . . ." — Guilkmme de Tyr,
Texte Fran9ais, ed. PauHn Paris, i. 393.
1243. — Under this year Matthew Paris
puts into the mouth of the Archbishop of
York a punning couplet which shows the
difference of accent with which galea in
its two senses was pronounced :
*' In terris galeas, in aquis formido galeias :
Inter eas et eas consulo cautus eas."
1249. — " Lors s'esmut notre galie, et
alames bien une grant lieue avant que li uns
ne parlast k I'autre. . . . Lors vint messires
Phelippes de Monfort en un gallon,* et
escria au roy : ' Sires, sires, paries k vostre
frere le conte de Poitiers, qui est en eel
autre vessel.' Lors escria li roys : ' Alume,
alume ! ' " — Joinville, ed. de Wailly, p. 212.
1517.— "At the Archinale ther (at Venice)
we saw in makyng iiii^'' {i.e. 80) new galyes
and ;galye Bastards, and galye Sotyltes,
besyd they that be in viage in the haven." —
Torkington's Pilgrimage, p. 8.
1542.—" They said that the Turk had sent
orders to certain lords at Alexandria to
make him up galleys {gales) in wrought
timber, to be sent on camels to Suez ; and
this they did with great diligence ... in-
somuch that every day a galley was put
together at Suez . . . where they were
making up 50 galleys, and 12 galeons, and
also small rowing-vessels, such as caturs,
much swifter than ours." — Gorrea, iv. 237.
b. Jalia.
1612, — ". . . and coming to Malaca and
consulting with the General they made the
best arrangements that they could for the
enterprise, adding a flotilla . . . sufficient
for any need, for it consisted of seven
Galeots, a calamute (?), a sanguicel, five
hantins,-\ and one jalia." — Bocarro, 101.
1615. — "You must know that in 1605
there had come from the Reino [i.e. Portugal)
one Sebastian Gongalves Tibau ... of
humble parentage, who betook himself to
Bengal and commenced life as a soldier ;
and afterwards became a factor in cargoes
of salt (which forms the chief traffic in
those parts), and acquiring some capital in
this business, with that he bought a jalia,
a kind of vessel that is there used for
fighting and trading at once." — Ibid. 431.
* Galeon is here the galliot of later days. See
above.
+ " A kind of boat," is all that Crawfurd tells.—
Malay Did. s.v. ["Banting, a native sailing-
vessel with two masts " — Williamson, Malay Diet. :
" Bantieng, soort van boot met twee masten" —
Yar. Eysinga, Malay-Dutch Diet.]
1634. — "Many others (of the Firingis)
who were on board the ghrdhs, set fire to
their vessels, and turned their faces towards
hell. Out of the 64 large dingas, 57 ghrdhs,
and 200 jaliyas, one ghrdb and two jaliyas
escaped." — Capture of Hoogly in 1634>
Bddshdh Noma, in Elliot, vii. 34.
C. Jalha, Jeloa, &c.
c. 1330. — "We embarked at this town
(Jedda) on a vessel called jalba which be-
longed to Rashid-eddin al-alfi al-Yamani, a
native of Habsh." — Jbn Batuta, ii. 158. The
Translators comment : "A large boat or
gondola made of planks stitched together
with coco-nut fibre."
1518. — " And Merocem, Captain of the
fleet of the Grand Sultan, who was in
Cambaya ... no sooner learned that Goa
was taken . . . than he gave up all hopes of
bringing his mission to a fortunate termina-
tion, and obtained permission from the King
of Cambaya to go to Juddi . . . and from
that port set out for Suez in a shallop"
(gelua). — Alhoquerque, Hak. Soc. iii. 19.
1538. — ". . . before we arrived at the
Island of Rocks, we discerned three vessels
on the other side, that seemed to us to be
Geloas, or Terradas, which are the names of
the vessels of that country." — Pinto, in
Cogan, p. 7.
[1611. — " Messengers will be sent aloi^
the coast to give warning of any jelba or
ship approaching." — Danvers, Letters, i. 94.]
1690. — "In this is a Creek very convenient
for building Grabbs or Geloas."— CM'TiflrtoJH
467.
d. Galliot.
In the first quotation we have galiot in the
sense of "pirate."
c. 1232.— "L'en leur demanda de quel
terre ; il respondirent de Flandres, de Hol-
lande et de Frise ; et ce estoit voirs que il
avoient este galiot et ulague de mer, bien
huit anz ; or s'estoient repenti et pour
penitence venoient en pelerinage en Je-
rusalem."— Gtdll. de Tyr, as above, p. 117.
1337.—". . . que elles doivent partir pour
uenir au seruice du roy le jer J. de may
I'an 337 au plus tart e doiuent couster les
d. 40 gaMes pour quatre mois 144000 florins
d'or, payez en partie par la compagnie des
Bardes . . . et 2000 autres florins pour
viretons et 2 galiotes." — Contract with
Genoese for Service of Philip of Valois,
quoted by Jal, ii. 337.
1518.— "The Governor put on great pres-
sure to embark the force, and started from
Cochin the 20th September, 1518, with 17
sail, besides the Goa foists, taking 3 galleys
(gales) and one galeota, two brigantines
{hargantys), four caravels, and the rest
round ships of small size."— Correa, ii. 539.
1548.—" . . . pera a gualveta em que ha
d'andar o alcaide do maar."— aS^. Botelhoy
Tombo, 239.
GAMBIER.
363
GANDA.
1552. — "As soon as this news reached the
Sublime Porte the Sandjak of Katif was
ordered to send Murad-Beg to take com-
naand of the fleet, enjoining him to leave in
the port of Bassora one or two ships, five
galleys, and a galiot." — Sidi 'AH, p. 48.
,, "They (the Portuguese) had 4
ships as big as carracks, 3 ghurdbs or great
(rowing) vessels, 6 Portuguese caravels and
12 smaller ghurabs, i.e. galiots with oars."
— Ibid. 67-68. Unfortunately the translator
does not give the original Turkish word for
galiot.
c. 1610. — "Es grandes Galeres il y pent
deux et trois cens hommes de guerre, et
en d'autres grandes Galiotes, qu'ils nom-
raent Fregates, il y en pent cent. . . ." —
Pyrard de Laval, ii. 72 ; [Hak. Soc. ii, 118].
[1665. — "He gave a sufficient number of
galiotes to escort them to sea." — Tavemiet;
ed. Ball, i. 193.]
1689. — "He embarked about the middle
of October in the year 1542, in a galiot,
which carried the new Captain of Comorin."
— Dry den, Life of Xavier. (In Works, ed.
1821, xvi. 87.)
e. Gallevat.
1613. — "Assoone as I anchored I sent
Master MoUneiix in his Pinnasse, and
Master Spooner, and Samuell Squire in my
Gell3rwatte to sound the depths within the
sands." — Capt. N. Boxvnton, in Piirchas, i.
501. This illustrates the origin of J oily -
boat.
[1679. — "I know not how many Galwets."
— In Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. clxxxiv.]
1717. — "Besides the Salamander Fire-
ship, Terrible Bomb, six Gallejrwatts of
8 guns, and 60 men each, and 4 of 6 guns
and 50 men each." — Authentic and Faithfid
History of that Arch- Pyr ate Tv.lctjee Anqria
(1756), p. 47.
c. 1760. — "Of these armed boats called
Gallevats, the Company maintains also a
competent number, for the service of their
marine."— 6?ro5e, ii. 62.
1763. — " The Gallevats are large row-
boats, built like the grab, but of smaller
dimensions, the largest rarely exceeding 70
tons ; they have two masts . . . they have
40 or 50 stout oars, and may be rowed four
miles an hour."— Orme, i. 409.
[1813. — " . . . here they build vessels
of all sizes, from a ship of the line to the
smallest grabs and gallivats, employed in
the Company's services." — Forbes. Or Mem.
2nd ed. i. 94-5. ]
GAMBIER, s. The extract of a
climbing shrub (Uncaria GamUer,
Roxb. ? Nauclea Gambier, Hunter ;
N.O. RuUaceae) which is a native of
the regions about the Straits of Mal-
acca, and is much grown in plantations
in Singapore and the neighbouring
islands. The substance in chemical
composition and qualities strongly re-
sembles cutch (q.v.), and the names
Catechu and Terra Japonica are applied
to both. The plant is mentioned in
Debry, 1601 (iii. 99), and l)y Rumphius,
c. 1690 (v. 63), who describes its use in
niastication with betel-nut ; but there
is no account of the catechu made
from it, knoM-n to the authors of the
Pharmacographia, before 1780. Craw-
furd gives the name as Javanese, but
Hanbury and Fliickiger point out the
resemblance to the Tamil name for
catechu, Katta Kdmbu (Pharmaco-
graphia, 298 seqq.). [Mr. Skeat points
out that the standard Malay name is
gamhir, of which the origin is un-
certain, but that the English word is
clearly derived from it.]
GANDA, s. This is the H. name
for a rhinoceros, gainda, genda from
Skt. ganda (giving also gandaJcUj gand-
dnga, gajendra). The note on tlie
passage in Barbosa by his Hak. Soc.
editor is a marvel in the way of error.
The following is from a story of Correa
about a battle between " Bober Mirza "
(i.e. Sultan Baber) and a certain King
"Cacandar" (Sikandar?), in which I
have been unable to trace even what
events it misrepresents. But it keeps
Fernan Mendez Pinto in countenance,
as regards the latter's statement about
the advance of the King of the Tartars
against Peking with four score thousand
rhinoceroses !
"The King Cacandar divided his army
into five battles well arrayed, consisting of
140,000 horse and 280,000 foot, and in
front of them a battle of 800 elephants,
which fought with swords upon their tusks,
and on their backs castles with archers and
musketeers. And in front of the elephants
80 rhinoceroses (gandas), like that which
went to Portugal, and which they call
bichd (?) ; these on the horn which they
have over the snout carried three-pronged
iron weapons with which they fought very
stoutly . . . and the Mogors with their
arrows made a great discharge, wounding
many of the elephants and the gandas,
which as they felt the arrows, turned and
fled, breaking up the battles. . . ." — Comea,
iii. 573-574.
1516.— "The King (of Guzerat) sent a
Ganda to the King of Portugal, because
they told him that he would be pleased to
see her." — Barbosa, 58.
1553. — "And in return for many rich
presents which this Diogo Fernandez car-
ried to the King, and besides others which
the King sent to Affonso Alboquerque,
there was an animal, the biggest which
GANTON.
364
GARDEE.
Nature has created after the elephant, and
the great enemy of the latter . . . -which
the natives of the land of Cambaya, whence
this one came, call Ganda, and the Greeks
and Latins Rhinoceros. And Affonso d'Albo-
querque sent this to the King Don Manuel,
and it came to this Kingdom, and it was
afterwards lost on its way to Rome, when
the King sent it as a present to the Pope." —
Barros, Dec. II. liv. x. cap. 1. [Also see
d'Alboquergue, Hak. Soc. iv. 104 seq.}.
GANTON, s. This is mentioned
y/ by some old voyagers as a weight or
measure by which pepper was sold in
the Malay Archipelago. It is presum-
ably Malajgantang, defined by Crawf urd
as "a dry measure, equal to about a
gallon." [Klinkert has : ^^gantang, a
measure of capacity 5 katis among the
Malays ; also a gold weight, formerly
6 suku^ but later 1 bongkal, or 8 suku."
Gantang-gantang is ' cartridge-case.']
1554.— "Also a candy of Groa, answers to
140 gamtas, equivalent to 15 parcms, 30
viedidas at 42 medidas to the paraa." — A.
NxineSy 39.
[1615.—". . . 1000 gantans of pepper."
—Foster, Letters, iii. 168.]
,, "I sent to borow 4 or five gantas
of oyle of Yasemon Dono. . . . But he
returned answer he had non, when I know,
to the contrary, he bought a parcell out of
my handes the other day." — Cocks' s Diary,
i. 6.
GANZA, s. The name given by old
travellers to the metal which in former
days constituted the inferior currency
of Pegu. According to some it was
lead ; others call it a mixt metal. Lead
in rude lumps is still used in the bazars
of Burma for small purchases. {Yule,
Mission to Ava, 259.) The word is
evidently Skt. kansa, 'bell-metal,'
whence Malay gangsa, which last is
probably the word which travellers
picked up.
1554.— "In this Kingdom of Pegu there
is no coined money, and what they use
commonly consists of dishes, pans, and
other utensils of service, made of a metal
like frosyleyra (?), broken in pieces ; and
this is called gam^a. . . "—A. Nnnes, 38.
,, ". . . vn altra statua cosi fatta
di Ganza ; che b vn metallo di che fanno le
lor monete, fatte di rame e di piombo mes-
colati insieme." — Vesare Federici, in Ramiisio,
iii. 394v,
" c. 1567.— "The current money that is in
this Citie, and throughout all this kingdom,
is called Gansa or Ganza, which is made of
copper and lead. It is not the money of
the king, ' but every man may stampe it
that will. . . ."—Caesar Frederick, E.T., in
Purchas, iii. 1717-18.
1726.— "Rough Peguan Gans (a brass
mixt with lead). . . ." — ValentiJ7i, Char. di.
1727.— " Plenty of Ganse or Lead, which
passeth all over the Pegu Dominions, for
Money." — A. Hamilton, ii. 41 ; [ed. 1744,
ii. 40].
GABCE, s. A cubic measure for
rice, &c., in use on the Madras coast,
as usual varying much in value.
Buchanan (infra) treats it as a weight.
The word is Tel. gdrisa, gdrise, Can.
garasi, Tam. karisai. [In Chingleput
salt is weighed by the Garce of 124
maunds, or nearly 5*152 tons (Crole,
Man. 58) ; in Salem, 400 Markals (see
MERCALL) are 185-2 cubic feet, or 18
quarters English (Le Fanu, Man. ii.
329) ; in Malabar, 120 Paras of 25
Macleod seers, or 10,800 lbs. {Logan,
Man. ii. clxxix.). As a superficial
measure in the N. Circars, it is the
area which will produce one Garce of
grain.]
[1684-5.— "A Generall to Conimeer of this
day date enordring them to provide 200
gars of salt. . . ." — Pringle, Diary Ft. St.
Geo. 1st ser. iv. 40, who notes that a still
earlier use of the word will be found in
Notes and Exts. i. 97.]
1752. — "Grain Measures.
1 Measure weighs about 26 lb. 1 oz. avd.
8 Do. is 1 Mercal 21 „ „
3200 Do. is 400 do., or
IGarse 8400 „ „ "
Brooks, Weights and Measures, &c., p. 6.
1759. — ". . . a garce of rice. . . ." — In
Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 120.
1784.— "The day that advice was re-
ceived ... (of peace with Tippoo) at
Madras, the price of rice fell there from
115 to 80 pagodas the garce."— In Seton-
Karr, i. 13.
1807.— "The proper native weights used
in the Company's Jaghire are as follows :
10 Vara kim (Pagodas)=l Polam, 40 Polam-s
=1 Visay, 8 Visay (Vees)=l Manungu,
20 Manungus (Maunds)=l Baruays, 20
Baruays (Candies)=l Gursay, called by the
English Garse. The Vara hun or Star Pagoda
weighs 52| grains, therefore the Visay is
nearly three pounds avoirdupois (see VISS) ;
and the Garse is nearly 1265 lbs."— i^.
Buchanan, Mysore, &c., i. 6.
By this calculation, the Garse should be
9600 lbs. instead of 1265 as printed.
GABDEE, s. A name sometimes
fiven, in 18th century, to native soldiers
isciplined in European fashion, i.e.
sepoys (q.v.). The Indian Vocabu-
lary (1788) gives: "Gardee— a tribe
inhabiting the provinces of Bijapore,
&c., esteemed good foot soldiers." The
word may be only a corruption of
GARDENS, GARDEN-HO USE, 365
GAUM, GONG.
'guard,' but probably the origin
assigned in the second quotation may
be well founded ; ' Guard ' may have
shaped the corruption of Gharhi. The
old Bengal sepoys were commonly
known in the N.W. as Purhias or
Easterns (see POORUB). [Women in
the Amazon corps at Hyderabad
(Deccan), known as the Zafar Faltan,
or 'Victorious Battalion,' were called
gardiinee (Gdrdam), the feminine
form of Gdrad or Guard.]
1762. — " A coffre who commanded the
Telingas and Gardees . . . asked the horse-
man whom the horse belonged to ? " — Native
Letter, in Van Sittart, i. 141.
1786. — ". . . originally they (Sipahis)
were commanded by Arabians, or those of
their descendants born in the Canara and
Concan or Western parts of India, where
those foreigners style themselves Gkarbies
or Western. Moreover these corps were
composed mostly of Arabs, Negroes, and
Habissinians, all of which bear upon that
coast the same name of Gharbi. ... In time
the word Gharbi was corrupted by both the
French and Indians into that of Gaxdi,
which is now the general name of Sipahies
all over India save Bengal . . . where they
are stiled Talingas." — Note by Transl. of
Sdr Mutaqherin, ii. 93.
[1815. — "The women composing them are
called Gardunees, a corruption of our word
Guard." — Blacker, Mem. of the Operations in
India in 1817-19, p. 213 note.]
GARDENS, GARDEN-HOUSE, s.
In the 18th century suburban villas at
Madras and Calcutta were so called.
'Garden Reach' below Fort William
took its name from these.
1682. — "Early in the morning I was met
by Mr. Littleton and most of the Factory,
near Hiigly, and about 9 or 10 o'clock by
Mr. Vincent near the Dutch Garden, who
came attended by severall Boats and Budge-
rows guarded by 35 Firelocks, and about 50
Rashpoots and Peons well armed." — Hedges,
Diary, July 24 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 32].
1685.— "The whole Council . . . came
to attend the President at the garden-
house. . . ." — Pringle, Diary, Fort St. Geo.
1st ser. iv. 115 ; in Wheele)-, i. 139.
1747. — "In case of an Attack at the
Garden House, if by a superior Force they
should be oblig'd to retire, according to the
orders and send a Horseman before them to
advise of the Approach. . . ." — Report of
Council of War at Fort St. David, in India
Offke MS. Records.
1758.— "The guard of the redoubt re-
treated before them to the garden-house."
—Qrme, ii. 303.
,, " Mahomed Isoof . . . rode with a
party of horse as far as Maskelyne's
garden."— /&ic?. iii. 425.
1772. — "The place of my residence at
present is a garden-house of the Nabob,
about 4 miles distant from Moorshedabad."
— Teignmouth, Mem. i. 34.
1782. — "A body of Hyder's horse were at
St. Thomas's Mount on the 29th ult. and
Gen. Munro and Mr. Brodie with great
difficulty escaped from the General's Gar-
dens. They were pursued by Hyder's horse
within a mile of the Black Town."— /ru^m
Gazette, May 11.
1809.— "The gentlemen of the settlement
hve entirely in their garden-houses, as they
very properly call them." ~Ld. Valentia,
i. 389;
1810. — ". . . Rural retreats called Garden-
houses."— Tri7Zta»w(m, F. M. i: 137.
1873.— "To let, orfor sale, Serle's Gardens
at Adyar. — For particulars apply," &c. —
Madras Mail, July 3.
GARRY, GHARRY, s. H. gdri, a
cart or carriage. The word is used by
Anglo-Indians, at least on the Bengal
side, in both senses. Frequently the
species is discriminated by a distinc-
tive prefix, as palkee-garry (palankin
carriage), sej-garry (chaise), rel-garry
(railway carriage), &c. [The modern
dawk-garry was in its original form
called the "Equirotal Carriage," from
the four wheels being of equal dimen-
sions. The design is said to have been
suggested by Lord Ellenborough. (See
the account and drawing in Grant,
Rural Life in Bengal, 3 seq.).]
1810. — "The common g'horry ... is
rarely, if ever, kept by any European, but
may be seen plying for hire in various parts
of Cedcntta,."— Williamson, V. M. i. 329.
1811.— The Gary is represented in Sol-
vyns's engravings as a two-wheeled rath
[see RUT] {i.e. the primitive native carriage,
built like a light hackery) with two ponies.
1866. — "My husband was to have met us
with a two-horse gharee." — Trevelyan, Daivk
Bungalmv, 384:
[1892. — "The brUm gari, brougham; the
Jitton gan, phaeton or barouche ; the vdgnlt,
waggonette, are now built in most large
towns. . . . The vdgnlt seems likely to be
the carriage of the future, because of its
capacity." — R. Kipling, Beast and Man m
India, 193.]
GAUM, GONG, s. A village, H.
gdon, from Skt. grama.
1519. — " In every one of the said villages,,
which they call gruaoos." — Goa Proclam. in
Arch. Port. Orient., fasc. 5, 38.
Gdonwar occurs in the same vol. (p. 75),
under the forms gancare and guancare, for
the village heads in Port. India.
GA URIAN.
366
GAVIAL.
GAURIAN, adj. This is a con-
venient name which has been adopted
of late years as a generic name for the
existing Aryan languages of India,
i.e. those which are radically sprung
from, or cognate to, the Sanskrit. The
name (according to Mr. E. L. Bran-
dreth) was given by Prof. Hoernle ;
but it is in fact an adoption and adap-
tation of a term used by the Pundits
of Northern India. They divide the
colloquial languages of (ci\alised) India
into the 5 Gauras and 5 Drdviras [see
DRAVIDIAN]. ' The Gauras of the
Pundits appear to be (1) Bengalee
{Bangdli) which is the proper language
of Gaudu, or Northern Bengal, from
which the name is taken (see
GOUR c), (2) Oriya, the language of
Orissa, (3) Hindi, (4) Panjabi, (5)
Sindhi ; their Drdvira languages are
(1) Telinga, (2) Karnataka (Canarese),
(3) MarathI, (4) Gurjara (Gujarat!),
(5) Dravira (Tamil). But of these
last (3) and (4) are really to be classed
with the Gaurian group, so that the
latter is to be considered as embracing
7 principal languages. Kashmiri,
Singhalese, and the languages or dia-
lects of Assam, of Nepaul, and some
others, have also been added to the list
of this class.
The extraordinary analogies between
the changes in grammar and phonology
from Sanskrit in passing into those
Gaurian languages, and the changes of
Latin in passing into the Romance
languages, analogies extending into
minute details, have been treated by
several scholars ; and a very interest-
ing view of the subject is given by
Mr. Brandreth in vols. xi. and xii. of
the J.B.A.S., N.S.
GAUTAMA, n.p. The surname,
according to Buddhist legend, of the
Sakya tribe from which the Buddha
Sakya Muni sprang. It is a derivative
from Gotama, a name of "one of the
ancient Vedic bard-families" (Olden-
berg). It is one of the most common
names for Buddha among the Indo-
Chinese nations. The Sommona-codom
of many old narratives represents the
Pali form of S'ramana Gautama^ " The
Ascetic Gautama."
1545. — "I will pass by them of the sect
of Godomem, who spend their whole life in
crying day and night on those mountains,
Godomem, Godomem, and desist not from
it until they fall down stark dead to the
ground."— i^. M. Pinto, in Cogan, p. 222.
c. 1590. — See under Godavery passage
from Aln, where Gotam occurs.
1686. — -'J'ai cm devoir expliquer toutes
ces choses avant que de parler de Sojmnono-
khodom (c'est ainsi que les Siamois appel-
lent le Dieu qu'ils adorent k present)." —
Voy. de Siam, Des Peres Jesuites, Paris,
1686, p. 397.
1687-88. — "Now tho' they say that several
have attained to this Felicity {Nireupan, i.e.
Nirvana) . . . yet they honour only one
alone, whom they esteem to have surpassed
all the rest in Vertue. They call him
Soynmoim-Codom. ; and they say that Codom
was his Name, and that Sommona signifies
in the Balie Tongue a Talapoin of the
WoodiS."— Hist. Pel. of Siam, by De La
Loubere, E.T. i. 130.
[1727. — ". . . inferior Gods, such as
Somrtm Cuddom. . . ."—A. Hamilton, ed.
1744, ii. 54.]
1782. — " Les Pegouins et les Bah mans. . . .
Quant k leurs Dieux, ils en comptent sept
principaux. . . . Cependant ils n'en adorent
qu'un seul, qu'ils appellent Godeman. . . ."
— Sonnerat, ii. 299.
1800.— "Gotma, or Goutum, according to
the Hindoos of India, or Gaudma among
the inhabitants of the more eastern parts, is
said to have been a philosopher ... he
taught in the Indian schools, the heterodox
religion and philosophy of Boodh. The
image that represents Boodh is called Gau-
tama, or Goutum. . . ."—Symes, Embassy^
299.
1828. — ' ' The titles or sy nonymes of Buddha,
as they were given to me, are as follow :
"Kotamo (G-'aMto??i«) . . . ^omana -kotamo,
agreeably to the interpretation given me,
means in the Pali langviage, the priest
Gautama."— Cmw^Mrc?, Emb. to Siam, p.
367.
GAVEE, s. Topsail. Nautical
jargon from Port, gavea, the top.
{Roebuck).
^ GAVIAL, s. This is a name
adopted by zoologists for one of the
alligators of the Ganges and other
Indian rivers, Gavialis gangeticus, &c.
It is the less dangerous of the Gangetic
saurians, with long, slender, sub-
cylindrical jaws expanding into a
protuberance at the muzzle. The
name must have originated in some
error, probably a clerical one, for the
true word is Hind, ghariydl, and gavial
is nothing. The term (gariydll) is used
by Baber (p. 410), where the trans-
lator's note says : " The geriali is
the round-mouthed crocodile," words
which seem to indicate the magar
GAZAT.
36';
GENTOO.
(see MUGGUR) {Grocodilus hiporcatus)
not the ghariydl.
c. 1809. — ** In the Brohmoputro as well
as in the Ganges there are two kinds of
crocodile, which at Goyalpara are both called
Kumir ; but each has a specific name. The
(grocodilus Gangeticus is called Ghoiiyal, and
the other is called Bongcha." — Buchanan's
Rungpoor, in Eastern India, iii. 581-2.
GAZAT, s. This is domestic Hind,
for 'dessert.' {Panjah N. dh Q. ii. 184).
GECKO, s. A kind of house lizard.
The word is not now in Anglo- Indian
use ; it is a naturalist's word ; and
also is French. It was no doubt
originally an onomatopoeia from the
creature's reiterated utterance. Marcel
Devic says the word is adopted from
Malay gekok [gekoq]. This we do not
find in Crawfurd, who has tdk^, tdk^k,
and goke'y all evidently attempts to
represent the utterance. In Burma
the same, or a kindred lizard, is called
tokte, in like imitation.
1631. — Bontius seems to identify this
lizard with the Guana (q.v.), and says its
bite is so venomous as to be fatal unless the
part be immediately cut out, or cauterized.
This is no doubt a fable. " Nostra tis ipsum
animal apposito vocabulo gecco vocant ;
quippe non secus ac Coccyx apud nos suum
cantum iterat, etiam gecko assiduo sonat,
prius edito stridore qualem Picus emittit."
— Lib. V. cap. 5, p. 57.
1711. — " Chaccos, as Cuckoos receive their
Names from the Noise they make. . . .
They are much like lizards, but larger. 'Tis
said their Dung is so venomous," &c. —
Lockyer, 84.
1727.— "They have one dangerous little
Animal called a Jackoa, in shape almost
like a Lizard. It is very malicious . . . and
wherever the Liquor lights on an Animal
Body, it presently cankers the Flesh." —
A. HamUton, ii. 131 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 136].
This is still a common belief. (See
BISCOBRA).
1883. — "This was one of those little house
lizards called geckos, which have pellets at
the ends of their toes. They are not re-
pulsive brutes like the garden lizard, and I
am always on good terms with them. They
have full liberty to make use of my house,
for which they seem grateful, and say chuck,
chuck, chyxck." —Tribes on My Frontier, 38.
GENTOO, s. and adj. This word
IS a corruption of the Portuguese
Gentio, 'a gentile' or heathen, which
they applied to the Hindus in contra-
distinction to the Moros or ' Moors,' i.e.
Mahommedans. [See MOOR.] Both
terms are now obsolete among English
people, except perhaps that Gentoo still
lingers at Madras in the sense b; for
the terms Gentio and Gentoo were
applied in two senses :
a. To the Hindus generally.
b. To the Telugu-speaking Hindus
of the Peninsula specially, and to their
language.
The reason why the term became
thus specifically applied to the Telugu
people is probably because, when
the Portuguese arrived, the Telugu
monarchy of Vijayanagara, or Bija-
nagar (see BISNAGAR, NARSINGA) was
dominant over great part of the Penin-
sula. The officials were chiefly of
Telugu race, and thus the people of
this race, as the most important section
of the Hindus, were par excellence the
Gentiles., and their language the Gentile
language. Besides these two specific
senses, Gentio was sometimes used for
heathen in general. Thus in F. M.
Pinto : "A very famous Corsair who
was called Hinimilau, a Chinese by
nation, and who from a Gentio as he
was, had a little time since turned
Moor. . . ."— Ch. L.
a.—
1548. — "The Religiosos of this territory
spend so largely, and give such great alms
at the cost of your Highness's administration
that it disposes of a good part of the funds.
... I believe indeed they do all this in real
zeal and sincerity . . . but I think it might
be reduced a half, and all for the better ;
for there are some of them who often try to
make Christians by force, and worry the
GentOOS (jentios) to such a degree that it
drives the population away." — Sitnao Botelho
Cartas, 35.
1563.--". . . Among the Gentiles (Gen-
tios) Rao is as much as to say 'King.'" —
Garcia, f. 355.
,, "This ambergris is not so highly
valued among the Moors, but it is highly
prized among the Gentiles." — Ibid. f. 14.
1582. — "A gentile . . . whose name was
Canaca." — Castafleda, trans, by N. L., f. 31.
1588. — In a letter of this year to the
Viceroy, the King (Philip II.) says he
" understands the Gentios are much the
best persons to whom to farm the alfandegas
(customs, &c.), paying well and regularly,
and it does not seem contrary to canon-law
to farm to them, but on this he will consult
the learned." — In Arch. Port. Orient, fasc.
3, 135.
c. 1610.— "lis (les Portugais) exercent
ordinairemeilt de semblables cruautez lors
qu'ils sortent en trouppe le long des costes,
GENTOO.
368
GENTOO.
bruslans et saccageans ces pauures Gentils
qui ne desirent que leur bonne grace, et leur
amiti^ mais ils n'en ont pas plus de pitid
pour cela." — Mocquet, 349.
1630. — " . . . which Gentiles are of two
sorts . . . first the purer Gentiles ... or
else the impure or vncleane Gentiles . . .
such are the husbandmen or inferior sort
of people called the Coulees." — JI. Lord,
Display, &c., 85.
1673. — "The finest Dames of the Gentues
disdained not to carry Water on their
Heads." — Fryer, 116.
,, "Gentues, the Portuguese idiom for
Gentiles, are the Aborigines." — Ihid. 27.
1679.— In Fort St. Geo. Cons, of 29th
January, the Black Town of Madras is
called ' ' the Gentue Town. " — Notes and Exts. ,
No. ii. 3.
1682.— "This morning a Gentoo sent by
Bulchund, Governour of Hugly and Cassum-
bazar, made complaint to me that Mr.
Charnock did shamefully — to ye great
scandal of our Nation — keep a Gentoo
woman of his kindred, which he has had
these 19 years." — Hedges, Diary, Dec. 1. ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 52].
1683. — "The ceremony used by these
Gentu's in their sicknesse is very strange ;
they bring y^ sick person ... to y^ brinke
of ye River Ganges, on a Cott. . . ." — Ibid.
May 10 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 86].
In Stevens's Trans, of Faria y Sousa (1695)
the Hindus are still called Gentiles. And it
would seem that the English form Gentoo
did not come into general use till late in the
17th century.
1767. — "In order to transact Business of
any kind in this Countrey you must at least
have a Smattering of the Language. . . .
The original Language of this Countrey (or
at least the earliest we know of) is the
Bengala or Gentoo; this is commonly
spoken in all parts of the Countrey. But
the politest Language is the Moors or
Mussulmans, and Persian." — MS. Lettet' of
James Rennell.
1772. — " It is customary with the Gentoos,
as soon as they have acquired a moderate
fortune, to dig a pond." — Teignvioiith, Mem.
i. 36.
1774. — "When I landed (on Island of
Bali) the natives, who are Gentoos, came on
board in little canoes, with outriggers on
each side." — Forrest, V. to N. Guinea, 169.
1776. — "A Code of Gentoo Laws or
Ordinations of the Pundits. From a Persian
Translation, made from the original written
in the Shanskrit Language. London,
Printed in the Year 1776."— (Title of Work
by Nathaniel Brassey Halhed.)
1778. — "The peculiar patience of the
Gentoos in Bengal, their affection to busi-
ness, and the peculiar cheapness of all
productions either of commerce or of neces-
sity, had concurred to render the details of
the revenue the most minute, voluminous,
and complicated system of accounts which
exist in the universe." — Orme, ii. 7 (Reprint).
1781.— "They (Syrian Christians of Tra-
vancore) acknowledged a Gentoo Sovereign,,
but they were governed even in temporal
concerns by the bishop of Angamala."—
Gibbon, ch. xlvii.
1784.— "Captain Francis Swain Ward, of
the Madras Establishment, whose paintings-
and drawings of Gentoo Architecture, &c.,
are well known."— In Seton-Kan^, i. 31.
1785. — "I found this large concourse (at
Chandernagore) of people were gathered
to see a Gentoo woman burn herself with
her husband."— 75io?. i. 90.
„ "The original inhabitants of India are
called Gentoos."— Carracao^i's Life ofClive,
i. 122.
1803. — ^^ Peregrine. 0 mine is an accom-
modating palate, hostess. I have swallowed
burgundy with the French, hollands with
the Dutch, sherbet with a Turk, sloe-juice
with an Englishman, and [water with a
simple Gentoo."— (7o^ma?i'5 John Bull, i.
sc. 1.
1807. — " I was not prepared for the entire
nakedness of the Gentoo inhabitants." —
Lord Minto in India, 17.
b.—
1648. — "The Heathen who inhabit the
kingdom of Golconda, and are spread all
over India, are called Jentives."— Van
Tvdst, 59.
1673. — "Their Language they call gene-
rally Gentu . . . the peculiar Name of their
Speech is Telinga." — Fryer, 33.
1674. — "50 Pagodas gratuity to John
Thomas ordered for good progress in the
Gentu tongue, both speaking and writing."
—Fort St. Geo. Cons., in Notes and Exis.
No. i. 32.
[1681. — "He hath the Gentue language."
—In Yide, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc.
ii. cclxxxiv.]
1683.— " Thursday, 21st June. ... The
Hon. Company having sent us a Law with
reference to the Natives ... it is ordered
that the first be translated into Portuguese,
Gentoo, Malabar, and Moors, and pro-
claimed solemnly by beat of drum." — ■
Madras Consultation, in Wheeler, i. 314.
1719. — "Bills of sale wrote in Gentoo on
Cajan leaves, which are entered in the
Register kept by the Town Conicoply for
that purpose." — Ibid. ii. 314.
1726. — " The proper vernacular here (Gol-
conda) is the Gentoos (Jentiefs) or Tel-
ingaas." — Valentijn, Chor. 37.
1801.— "The Gentoo translation of the
Regulations will answer for the Ceded
Districts, for even . . . the most Canarine
part of them understand Gentoo." — Munro,
in Life, i. 321.
1807. — "A Grammar of the Gentoo lan-
guage, as it is understood and spoken by
the Gentoo People, residing north and
north-westward of Madras. By a Civil
Servant under the Presidency of Fort St.
George, many years resident in the Northern
Circars. Madras. 1807."
GHA UT.
369
GHA UT.
1817. — The third grammar of the Telugu
langiiage, published in this year, is called a
'Grentoo Grammar.'
1837. — "I mean to amuse myself with
learning Gentoo, and have brought a Moon-
shee with me. Gentoo is the .language of
this part of the country [Godavery delta],
and one of the prettiest of all the dialects."
— Letters from Madras, 189.
GHAUT, s. Hind. ghat.
a. A landing - place ; a path of
descent to a river ; the place of a
ferry, &c. Also a quay or the like.
b. A path of descent from a moun-
tain ; a mountain pass ; and hence
C. , n.p. The mountain ranges parallel
to the western and eastern coasts of the
Peninsula, through which the ghats or
passes lead from the table-lands above
down to the coast and lowlands. It
is probable that foreigners hearing
these tracts spoken of respectively as
the country above and the country
below the Ghats (see BALAGHAUT)
were led to regard the word Ghats as
a proper name of the mountain range
itself, or (like De Barros below) as a
word signifying range. And this is
in analogy with many other cases of
mountain nomenclature, where the
name of a pass has been transferred
to a mountain chain, or where the
word for 'a pass' has been mistaken
for a word for ' mountain range.' The
proper sense of the word is well illus-
strated from Sir A. Wellesley, under b.
1809.—" The dandys there took to their
paddles, and keeping the beam to the
current the whole way, contrived to land us
at the destined gaut." — Ld. Valentia, i. 185.
1824. — "It is really a very large place,
and rises from the river in an amphitheatral
form . . . with many very fine ghats
descending to the water's edge." — Heber,
i. 167.
b.—
c. 1315. — "In 17 more days they arrived
at Gurganw. During these 17 days the
Ghats were passed, and great heights and
depths were seen amongst the hills, where
even the elephants became nearly invisible."
—Amir KhusrU, in Elliot, iii. 86.
This passage illustrates how the
transition from b to c occurred. The
Ghats here meant are not a range of
mountains so called, but, as the con-
text shows, the passes among the
Vindhya and Satptira hills. Compare
2 A
the two following, in which * down the
ghauts^ and 'down the passes' mean
exactly the same thing, though to
many people the former expression
will suggest 'down through a range
of mountains called the Ghauts.'
1803. — "The enemy are down the ghauts
in great consternation." — Wellington, ii. 333.
,, " The enemy have fled northward,
and are getting down the passes as fast as
they can."— Jlf. Mphinstone, in Life by
Colebrooke, i. 71.
1826. — "Though it was still raining, I
walked up the Bohr Ghat, four miles and a
half, to Candaulah." — Heber, ii. 136, ed.
1844. That is, up one of the Passes, from
which Europeans called the mountains them-
selves "the Ghauts."
The following passage indicates that
the great Sir Walter, with his usual
sagacity, saw the true sense of the word
in its geographical use, though misled
by books to attribute to the (so-called)
' Eastern Ghauts ' the character that
belongs to the Western only,
1827. — ". . . they approached the Ghauts,
those tremendous mountain passes which
descend from the table-land of Mysore, and
through which the mighty streams that arise
in the centre of the Indian Peninsula find
their way to the ocean." — The Surgeon's
Daughter, ch. xiii.
1553.— " The most notable division which
Nature hath planted in this land is a chain
of mountains, which the natives, by a generic
appellation, because it has no proper nanle,
call Gate, which is as much as to say Serra."
— De Barros, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. vii.
1561.— "This Serra is called Gate."—
Con-ea, Lendas, ii. 2, 56.
1563.— "The Cuncam, which is the land
skirting the sea, up to a lofty range which
they call Guate." — Garcia, f. 346.
1572.—
" Da terra os Naturaes Ihe chamam Gate,
Do pe do qual pequena quantidade
Se estende htia fralda estreita, que corn-
bate
Do mar a natural ferocidade. ..."
Camoes, vii. 22.
Englished by Burton :
" The country-people call this range the
Ghaut,
and from its foot-hills scanty breadth
there be, .
whose seaward - sloping coast-plam long
hath fought ^ ^^
'gainst Ocean's natural ferocity. . . .
1623. — "We commenced then to ascend
the mountain-(range) which the people of
the country call Gat, and which traverses
in the middle the whole length of that part
GHEE.
370
GHILZAL
of India which projects into the sea, bathed
on the east side by the Gulf of Bengal, and
on the west by the Ocean, or Sea of Goa." —
—P. della Valle, ii. 32 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 222].
1673. — "The Mountains here are one con-
tinued ridge . . . and are all along called
Gaot. "—i^ryer, 187.
1685. — " On les appelle, Ttwntagnes de
Gatte, c'est comme qui diroit montagnes de
montagnes, Gatte en langue du pays ne
signifiant autre chose que montagne " (quite
wrong). — Riheyro, Ceytan, (Fr. Trans].), p. 4.
1727.— "The great Rains and Dews that
fall from the Mountains of Gatti, which ly
25 or 30 leagues up in the Country." — A.
Hamilton, i. 282 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 285].
1762. — "All the South part of India save
the Mountains of Gate (a string of Hills in
ye country) is level Land the Mould scarce
so deep as in England. ... As you make
use of every expedient to drain the water
from your tilled ground, so the Indians
take care to keep it in theirs, and for this
reason sow only in the level grounds." — MS.
Letter of James Rennell, March 21.
1826. — "The mountains are nearly the
same height . . . with the average of Welsh
mountains. ... In one respect, and only
one, the Ghats have the advantage, — their
precipices are higher, and the outlines of the
hills consequently bolder." — Heber, ed. 1844,
ii. 136.
G-HEE, s. Boiled butter ; the uni-
versal medium of cookery throughout
India, supplying the place occupied by
oil in Southern Europe, and more ;
[the samn of Arabia, the rauglmn of
Persia]. The word is Hind, ghl^ Skt.
ghrita. A short but explicit account
of the mode of preparation will be
found in the English Cyclopaedia (Arts
and Sciences), s.v. ; [and in fuller
detail in Watt, Econ. Did. iii. 491 seqq.].
c. 1590. — " Most of them (Akbar's ele-
phants) get 5 s. (ers) of svigar, 4 s. of ghl,
and half a man of rice mixed with chillies,
cloves, &c." — Aln-i-Akbarl, i. 130.
1673.— "They will drink milk, and boil'd
butter, which they call Ghe." — Fryer, 33.
1783. — "In most of the prisons [of Hyder
'Ali] it was the custom to celebrate particular
days, when the funds admitted, with the
luxury of plantain fritters, a draught of
sherbet, and a convivial song. On one
occasion the old Scotch ballad, ' My wife has
ta'en the gee,' was admirably sung, and
loudly encored. ... It was reported to the
Kelledar (see KILLADAR) that the prisoners
said and sung throughout the night of
nothing but ghee. . . . The Kelledar,
certain that discoveries had been made re-
garding his malversations in that article of
garrison store, determined to conciliate their
secrecy by causing an abundant supply of
this unaccustomed luxury to be thenceforth
placed within the reach of their farthing
purchases." — Wilks, Hist. Sketches, ii. 164.
1785. — " The revenues of the city of
Decca . . . amount annually to two kherore
(see CRORE), proceeding from the customs
and duties levied on ghee." — Carraccioli
L. of Olive, i. 172.
1817. — "The great luxury of the Hindu
is butter, prepared in a manner peculiar to
himself, and called by him ghee." — Mill,
Hi^t. i. 410.
G-HILZAI, n.p. One of the most
famous of the tribes of Afghanistan,
and probably the strongest, occupying
the high plateau north of Kandahar,
and extending (roundly speaking)
eastward to the Sulimani mountains,
and north to the Kabul River. They
were supreme in Afghanistan at the
beginning of the 18th century, and for
a time possessed the throne of Ispahan.
The following paragraph occurs in the
article Afghanistan, in the 9th ed.
of the Encyc. Britan., 1874 (i. 235),
written by one of the authors of this
book : —
"It is remarkable that the old Arab
geographers of the 10th and 11th centuries
place in the Ghilzai country " {i.e. the
country now occupied by the Ghilzais, or
nearly so) "a people called Ehilijis, whom
they call a tribe of Turks, to whom belonged
a famous family of Delhi Kings. The pro-
bability of the identity of the Khilijis and
Ghilzais is obvious, and the question touches
others regarding the origin of the Afghans ;
but it does not seem to have been gone
into."
Nor has the writer since ever been
able to go into it. But whilst he has
never regarded the suggestion as more
than a probable one, he has seen no
reason to reject it. He may add that
on starting the idea to Sir Henry
Rawlinson (to whom it seemed new),
a high authority on such a question,
though he would not accept it, he made
a candid remark to the effect that the
Ghilzais had undoubtedly a very Turk-
like aspect. A belief in this identity
was, as we have recently noticed, enter-
tained by the traveller Charles Masson,
as is shown in a passage quoted below.
And it has also been maintained by
Surgeon-Major Bellew, in his Ra^es of
Afghanistan (1880), [who (p. 100) refers
the name to Khilichl, a swordsman.
The folk etymology of De Guignes
and D'Herbelot is Kail, 'repose,' atZy
' hungry,' given to an officer by Ogouz
Khan, who delayed on the road to kill
game for his sick wife].
All the accounts of the Ghilzais in-
dicate great differences between them
GHILZAI.
371
GHILZAI.
and tlie other tribes of Afghanistan ;
whilst there seems nothing impossible,
or even unlikely, in the partial as-
similation of a Turki tribe in the
course of centuries to the Afghans
who surround them, and the conse-
quent assumption of a quasi- Afghan
genealogy. We do not find that
Mr. Elphinstone makes any explicit
reference to the question now before
us. Rut two of the notes to his
History (5th ed. p. 322 and 384) seem
to indicate that it was in his mind.
In the latter of these he says: "The
Khiljis . . . though Turks by descent
- . . had been so long settled among
the Afghans that they had almost
become identified with that people ;
but they probably mixed more with
other nations, or at least with their
Turki brethren, and would be more
civilized than the generality of Afghan
mountaineers." The learned and emi-
nently judicious William Erskine was
also inclined to accept the identity of
the two tribes, doubting (but perhaps
needlessly) whether the Khiliji had
been really of Turki race. We have
not been able to meet with any trans-
lated author who mentions both Khiliji
and Ghilzai. In the following quota-
tions all the earlier refer to Khiliji,
and the later to Ghilzai. Attention
may be called to the expressions in
the quotation from Ziauddin Barni,
as indicating some great difference
between the Turk proper and the
Khiliji even then. The language of
Baber, again, so far as it goes, seems to
indicate that by his time the Ghilzais
were regarded as an Afghan clan.
c. 940. — "Hajjaj had delegated 'Abdar-
rahman ibn Mahommed ibn al-Ash'ath to
Sijistan, Bost and Kukhaj (Arachosia) to
make war on the Turk tribes diffused in
those regions, and who are known as Ghuz
andKhulj . . "—Mas'vdl, v. 302.
c. 950.— "The Khalaj is a Turki tribe,
which in ancient times migrated into the
country that lies between India and the
parts of Sijistan beyond the Ghur. They
are a pastoral people and resemble the Turks
in their natural characteristics, their dress
and their language." — Istakhri, from De
Goeje's text, p. 245.
c. 1030.— "The Afghans and Khiljis
having submitted to him (Sabaktigln), he
admitted thousands of them . . . into the
ranks of his armies." — Al-'Utbi., in Elliot,
ii. 24.
c. 1150.— "The Khilkhs (read Khilij) are
people of Turk race, who, from an early
date invaded this country (Dawar, on the
banks of the Helmand), and whose dwellings
are spread abroad to the north of India and
on the borders of Ghaur and of Western
Sijistan. They possess cattle, wealth, and
the various products of husbandry ; they
all have the aspect of Turks, whether as
regards features, dress, and customs, or as
regards their arms and manner of making
war. They are pacific people, doing and
thinking no evil." — Edrisi, i. 457.
1289. — "At the same time JaMlu-d din
(Khilji), who was ' Ariz-i-mamdltk (Muster-
master-general), had gone to Bah^rpur,
attended by a body of his relations and
friends. Here he held a muster and in-
spection of the forces. He came of a race
different from that of the Turks, so he had
no confidence in them, nor would the Turks
own him as belonging to the number of
their friends. . . . The people high and
low . . . were all troubled by the ambition
of the Khiljis, and were strongly opposed
to JaMlu-d dfn's obtaining the crown. . . .
Sultan JaMlu-d din Firoz Khilji ascended
the throne in the . . . year 688 a.h. . . .
The people of the city (of Delhi) had for 80
years been governed by sovereigns of Turk
extraction, and were averse to the succes-
sion of the Khiljis . . . they were struck
with admiration and amazement at seeing
the Khiljis occupying the throne of the
Turks, and wondered how the throne had
passed from the one to the other." — Zidu-d-
dvn Barni, in Mliot, iii. 134-136.
14th cent. — The continuator of Kashldud-
dln enumerates among the tribes occupying
the country which we now call Afghanistan,
Ghilris, Herawis, Nigudaris, Sejzis, Khilij,
Baluch and Afghans. See Notices et Extraits,
xiv. 494.
c. 1507. — "I set out from K£bul for the
purpose of plundering and beating up the
quarters of the Ghiljis ... a good farsang
from the Ghilji camp, we observed a black-
ness, which was either owing to the Ghiljis
being in motion, or to smoke. The young
and inexperienced men of the army all set
forward full speed ; I followed them for two
kos, shooting arrows at their horses, and at
length checked their speed. When five or
six thousand men set out on a pillaging
party, it is extremely difficult to maintain
discipline. ... A minaret of skulls was
erected of the heads of these Afghans." —
Baber, pp. 220-221 ; see also p. 225.
[1753.—" The Cligis knowing that his
troops must pass thro' their mountains,
waited for them in the defiles, and succes-
sively defeated several bodies of Mahommed's
army "—ffanway, Hist. Ace. iii. 24.]
1842.— "The Ghilji tribes occupy the
principal portion of the country between
K^ndah^r and Ghazni. They are, more-
over, the most numerous of the Afgha,n
tribes, and if united under a capable chief
might . . . become the most powerful. . . .
They are brave and warlike, but have a
sternness of disposition amounting to ferocity.
. . . Some of the inferior Ghiljis are so
violent in their intercourse with strangers
that they can scarcely be considered in the
GHOUL.
372
GHURRY, GURREE.
light of human beings, while no language
can describe the terrors of a transit through
their country, or the indignities which have
to be endured. . . . The Ghiljis, although
considered, and calling themselves, Afgha.ns,
and moreover employing the Pashto, or
AfghS,n dialect, are undoubtedly a mixed
race.
"The name is evidently a modification
or corruption of Ehaiji or Khilaji, that of
a great Turkl tribe mentioned by Sherlfudin
in his history of Taimur. . . ." — Ch. Mas-
son, Narr. of various Journeys, &c., ii. 204,
206, 207.
1854. — "The Ghtiri was succeeded by the
Khilji dynasty ; also said to be of Turki
extraction, but which seems rather to have
been of Afghan race ; and it may be doubted
if they are not of the Ghiiji Afghans." —
Erskine, Bdber and Hmndi/iin, i. 404.
1880. — "As a race the Ghiiji mix little
with their neighbours, and indeed dififer in
many respects, both as to internal govern-
ment and domestic customs, from the other
races of Afghanistan . . . the great majority
of the tribe are pastoral in their habits of
life, and migrate with the seasons from the
lowlands to the highlands with their families
and flocks, and easily portable black hair
tents. They never settle in the cities, nor
do they engage in the ordinary handicraft
trades, but they manufacture carpets, felts,
&c., for domestic use, from the wool and
hair of their cattle. . . . Physically they
are a remarkably fine race . . . but they
are a very barbarous people, the pastoral
class especially, and in their wars exces-
sively savage and vindictive.
" Several of the Ghiiji or Ghilzai-clans are
almost wholly engaged in the carrying
trade between India and Afghanistan, and
the Northern States of Central Asia, and
have been so for many centuries." — Races of
Afghanistan, by Bellew, p. 103.
GHOUL, s. Ar. ghul, P. ghol. A
goblin, ^fxTTova-a, or man - devouring
demon, especially haunting wilder-
nesses.
c. 70. — "In the deserts of Affricke yee
shall meet oftentimes with fairies,* appear-
ing in the shape of men and women; but
they vanish soone away, like fantasticall
illusions." — Pliny, by Ph. Holland, vii. 2.
c. 940. — "The Arabs relate many strange
stories about the Ghdl and their trans-
formations. . . . The Arabs allege that the
two feet of the GhtU are ass's feet. . . .
These Ghiil appeared to travellers in the
night, and at hours when one meets with
no one on the road ; the traveller taking
them for some of their companions followed
them, but the Ghul led them astray, and
caused them to lose their way." — Mas'udl,
iii. 314 seqq. (There is much more after
the copious and higgledy-piggledy Plinian
fashion of this writer.)
* There is no justification for this word in the
Latin.
c. 1420. — "In exitu deserti . . . rem
mirandam dicit contigisse. Nam cum circiter
mediam noctem quiescentes magno mur-
murestrepi tuque audito suspicarenturomnes,
Arabes praedones ad se spoliandos venire
. . ". viderunt plurimas equitum turmas
transeuntium. . . . Plures qui id antea
viderant, daemones (ghUls, no doubt) esse
per desertum vagantes asseruere." — Nic.
Conti, in Poggio, iv.
1814. — " The Afghaims believe each of the
numerous solitudes in the mountains and
desarts of their country to be inhabited by
a lonely daemon, whom they call Ghoolee
Beeahaun (the Goule or Spirit of the Waste) ;
they represent him as a gigantic and fright-
ful spectre (who devours any passenger
whom chance may bring within his haunts."
— Elphinstmie's Gauhul, ed. 1839, i. 291.
^ [GHURRA, s. Hind, ghara, Skt.
ghata. A water-pot made of clay, of a
spheroidal shape, known in S. India aa
the chatty.
[1827.—". ... the Rajah sent ... 60
Gurrahs (earthen vessels holding a gallon)
of sugar-candy and sweetmeats." — Mundi/y
Pen and Pencil Sketches, 66.]
GHURRY, GURREE, s. Hind.
gJiarl. A clepsydra or water-instru-
ment for measuring time, consisting
of a floating cup with a small hole in
it, adjusted so that it fills and sinks
in a fixed time ; also the gong by
which the time so indicated is struck.
This latter is properly ghariydl. Hence
also a clock or watch ; also the 60th
part of a day and night, equal there-
fore to 24 minutes, was in old Hindu
custom the space of time indicated by
the clepsydra just mentioned, and was
called a gharl. But in Anglo-Indian
usage, the word is employed for ' an
hour,' [or some indefinite period of
time]. The water-instrument is some-
times called Pun-Ghurry (panghari
quasi pdnl-gJiari) ; also the Sun-dial,
Dhoop - Ghurry (dhup, ' sunshine ' ) ;
the hour-glass, Ret-Ghurry (ret, retd,
' sand ').
(Ancient). — "The magistrate, having em-
ployed the first four Ghurries of the day in
bathing and praying, . . . shall sit upon
the Judgment Seat." — Gode of the Gentoo
Laws {Halhed, 1776), 104.
[1526.—" Gheri." See under PUHUR.
[c. 1590. — An elaborate account of this
method of measuring time will be found
in Am, ed. Jarrett, iii. 15 seq.
[1616. — "About a g^uary after, the rest of
my company arrived with the money." —
Foster, Letters, iv. 343.]
GINDY.
373
GINGELL GINGELLY.
1633._'< First they take a great Pot of
Water . . . and putting therein a little Pot
{this lesser pot having a small hole in the
bottome of it), the water issuing into it
having filled it, then they strike on a great
plate of brasse, or very fine metal, which
stroak maketh a very great sound ; this
stroak or parcell of time they call a Goome,
the small Pot being full they call a Gree,
S grees make a Par, which Pai^ (see
PUHUR) is three hours by our accompt." —
W. Bruton, in HakL v. 51.
1709. — "Or un gari est une de leurs
heures, mais qui est bien petite en comparai-
son des ndtres ; car elle n'est que de vingt-
neuf minutes et environ quarante-trois
secondes." (^—Lettres JEdif. xi. 233.
1785.— "We have fixed the Coss at 6,000
G^cz, wMch distance must be travelled by
the postmen in a Ghurry and a half. . . .
If the letters are not delivered according to
this rate . . . you must flog the Hurkdrehs
belonging to you." — Tippoo's Letters, 215.
[1869. — Wallace describes an instrument
of this kind in use on board a native vessel.
" I tested it with my watch and found that
it hardly varied a minute from one hour to
another, nor did the motion of the vessel
have any effect upon it, as the water in the
bucket of course kept level." — Wallace,
Malay ArcMp., ed. 1890, p. 314.]
^ GINDY, s. The original of this
word belongs to the Dra vidian tongues ;
Malayal. kiiidi; Tel. giridi; Tarn, hin-
ni, from v. kinu^ ' to be hollow ' ; and
the original meaning is a basin or pot,
A8 opposed to a flat dish. In Malabar
the word is applied to a vessel re-
sembling a coffee-pot without a handle,
used to drink from. But in the Bombay
dialect of H., and in Anglo-Indian
usage, gindi means a wash-hand basin
of tinned copper, such as is in common
use there (see under CHILLUMCHEE).
1561.—". . . guindis of gold. . . ."—
€orrea, Lendas, II. i. 218.
1582. — "After this the Capitaine Generall
commanded to discharge theyr Shippes,
which were taken, in the whiche was bound
store of rich Merchaundize, and amongst the
same these peeces following :
" Foure great Guyndes of silver. ..."
Castaneda, by N. L., f. 106.
1813. — "At the English tables two servants
attend after dinner, with a gindey and
ewer, of silver or white copper." — Forbes,
Or. Mem. ii. 397; [2nd ed. ii. 30; also i.
333].
1851. — ". . . a tinned bason, called a
gendee. . . ." — Burton, Sciride, or the Un-
happy Valley, i. 6.
, GINGALL, JIN J ALL, s. E.jan-
jdl, ' a swivel or wall-piece ' ; a word of
. uncertain origin. [It is a corruption
of the Ar. jazdHl (see JUZAIL).] It is
in use with Europeans in China also,
1818.— "There is but one gun in the fort,
but there is much and good sniping from
matchlocks and gingals, and four Europeans
have been wounded." — Elphinstone, Life, ii.
31.
1829. — "The moment the picket heard
them, they fired their long ginjalls, which
kill a mile off." — Shipp's Mem. iii. 40.
[1900. — "Gingals, or Jingals, are long
tapering guns, six to fourteen feet in length,
borne on the shoulders of two men and fired
by a third. They have a stand, or tripod,
reminding one of a telescope. . . ." — Ball,
Things Chinese, 38.]
GINGELI, GINGELLY, &c. s.
The common trade name for the seed
and oil of Sesamum indicum, v. orientale.
There is a H, [not in Platts' Diet] and
Mahr, iorm. jinjall, birt most probably
this also is a trade name introduced by
the Portuguese. The word appears to
be Arabic al-ptljuldn, which was pro-
nounced in Spain al-jonjolm (Dozy and
Engelmann, 146-7), whence Spanish
aljonjoU, Italian giuggiolino, zerzelmo,
&c., Port, girgelim, zirzelim, &c., Fr.
jiigeoline, &c., in the Philippine Islands
ajonjoli. The proper H. name is til.
It is the a-qaafiov of Dioscorides (ii. 121),
and of Theophrastus {Hist. Plant. \. 11).
[See Watt, Econ. Diet. VI. ii. 510 seqq.]
1510. — "Much grain grows here (at Zeila)
... oil in great quantity, made not from
olives, but from zerzalino. "—Far^^ema, 86.
1552. — "There is a great amount of ger-
gelim." — Castanheda, 24.
[1554.—". . . oil of Jergelim and quoquo
(Coco)."— -Bo^e^Ao, Tombo, 54.]
1599.—" . . . Oyle of Zezeline, which they
make of a Seed, and it is very good to eate,
or to fry fish withal."— C Fredericke, ii. 358.
1606.— "They performed certain anoint-
ings of the whole body, when they baptized,
with oil of coco-nut, or of gergelim."—
Gouvea, f. 39.
c. 1610. — "I'achetay de ce poisson frit en
I'huile de gerselin (petite semence comma
nauete dont ils font huile) qui est de tres-
mauvais goust." — Mocqnet, 232.
[1638.— Mr. Whiteway notes that "in a
letter of Amra Rodriguez to the King, of
Nov. 30 (India Office MSS. Book of the
Monssons, vol. iv.), he says: 'From Masuli-
patam to the furthest point of the Bay
of Bengal runs the coast which we call that
of Gergilim.' They got Gingeli thence, I
suppose."]
c. 1661.— "La gente pili bassa adopra un*
altro olio di certo seme detto Telselin, che
h una spezie del di setamo, ed fe alquanto
amarognolo. "-Fta^. del^ P. Gio. GntebeVf
in Thevenot, Voyages Divers.
GINGER.
374
GINGER.
1673.-r-"Dragme8 de Soussamo ou graine
de Georgeline." — App. to Journal d'Ant.
Galland, ii. 206.
1675, — "Also much Oil of Sesamos or
Jujoline is there expressed, and exported
thence." — T. Heiden, Vervaerlyke ScMpbreuk,
81.
1726. — "From Orixa are imported hither
(Pulecat), with much profit, Paddy, also . . .
Gingeli-seed Oil. . . ." — Valentijn, Chor.
14.
,, "An evil people, gold, a drum, a
wild horse, an ill conditioned woman, sugar-
cane, Gergelim, a Bellale (or cultivator)
without foresight — all these must be wrought
sorely to make them of any good." — Native
Apophthegms translated in Valentijn, v.
(Ceylon) 390.
1727. — "The Men are bedaubed all over
with red Earth, or Vermilion, and are con-
tinually squirting gingerly Oyl at one
another." — A. Hamilton, i. 128 ; [ed. 1744,
i. 130].
1807. — "The oil chiefly used here, both
for food and unguent, is that of Sesamum,
by the English called Gringeli, or sweet oil."
— F. Buchanan, Mysore, &c. i. 8.
1874. — "We know, not the origin of the
word Gingeli, which Roxburgh remarks
was (as it is now) in common use among
Europeans." — Hanhxiry <£• Fluckiger, 426.
1875.— "Oils, Jinjili or Til. . . ."—Table
of Custoins Duties, imposed on Imports into
B. India, up to 1875.
1876. — "There is good reason for believing
that a considerable portion of the olive oil
of commerce is but the Jinjili, or the ground-
nut, oil of India, for besides large exports,
of both oils to Europe, several thousand
tons of the sesamum seed, and ground-nuts
in smaller quantities, are exported annually
from the south of India to France, where
their oil is expressed, and finds its way into
the market, as olive oil." — Suppl. Report on
Supply of Drugs to India, by Dr. Paul,
India Office, March, 1876.
^- GINGER, s. The root of Zingiber
officinale, Eoxb. We get this word
from the Arabic zdnjabil, Sp. agengibre
(al-zdnjabll), Port, gingibre, Latin
zingiber, Ital. zenzero^ gengiovo^ and
many other old forms.
The Skt. name is sringavera, pro-
fessedly connected with sringa, 'a
horn,' from the antler-like form of the
root. But this is probably an intro-
duced word shaped by this imaginary
etymology. Though ginger is culti-
vated all over India, from the Hima-
laya to the extreme south,* the best is
grown in Malabar, and in the language
* "Rheede says: 'Etiam in sylvis et desertis
reperitur ' {Hort. Mai. xi. 10). But I am not aware
of any botanist having foimd it wild. I suspect
that no one has looked for it." — Sir J. D. Hooker.
of that province (Malayalam) green
^nger is called inchi and inchi-ver, from
inchi, 'root.' Inchi was probably in
an earlier form of the language sinchi
or chinchi, as we find it in Canarese
still silnti, which is perhaps the true
origin of the H. sonth for ' dry ginger,'
[more usually connected with Skt.
sunthi, sunth, ' to dry '1
it woul^ appear that the Arabs,
misled by the form of the name,
attributed zdnjabil or zinjabil, or
ginger, to the coast of Zinj or Zanzi-
bar ; for it would seem to be ginger
which some Arabic writers speak of
as 'the plant of Zinj.' Thus a poet
quoted by Kazwini enumerates among
the products of India the shajr al-Zdnij
or Arbor Zingitana, along with shisham-
wood, pepper, steel, &c. (see Gilde-
meister, 218). And Abulfeda says also :
"At Melinda is found the plant of
Zinj " {Geog. by Reinaud, i. 257). In
Marino Sanudo's map of the world
also (c. 1320) we find a rubric connect-
ing Zinziber with Zi7ij. We do not
indeed find ginger spoken of as a pro-
duct of eastern continental Africa,
though Barbosa says a large quantity
was produced in Madagascar, and
Varthema says the like of the Comoro
Islands.
c. A.D. 65. — "Ginger {Ziyyi^epis) is a
special kind of plant produced for the most
part in Troglodytic Arabia, where they use
the green plant in many ways, as we do rue
{7r-/jyavov), boiling it and mixing it with
drinks and stews. The roots are small, like
those of cyperus, whitish, and peppery to
the taste and smell. . . ." — Dioscorides, ii.
cap. 189.
c. A.D. 70. — "This pepper of all kinds is
most biting and sharpe. . . . The blacke is
more kindly and pleasant. . . . Many have
taken Ginger (which some call Zimbiperi
and others Zingiberi) for the root of that
tree ; but it is not so, although in tast it
somewhat resembleth pepper. ... A pound
of Ginger is commonly sold at Rome for 6
deniers. . . ." — Pliny, by Ph. Holland,
xii. 7.
c. 620-30.— "And therein shall they be
given to drink a cup of wine, mixed with
the water of Zenjebil. . . ." — The Koran,
ch. Ixxvi. (by Sale).
c. 940. — "Andalusia possesses considerable
silver and quicksilver mines. . . . They ex-
port from it also saffron, and roots of ginger
(? 'arUk a^za2ljabil)." — Mas'udi, i. 367.
1298. — ' * Good ginger (gengibre) also grows
here (at Coilum— see QUILON), and it is
known by the same name of Goilumin, after,
the country." — Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch. 22*
GINGERLY.
375
GINGHAM.
c. 1343. — "Giengiovo si h di piu maniere,
cioe hdledi (see COUNTRY), e colombino, e
m-icchino, e detti nomi portano per le contrade,
onde sono nati ispezialmente il colomhino e il
micchino, che primieramente il belledi nasce
in molte contrade dell' India, e il colombino
nasce nel Isola del Colombo d' India, ed
ha la scorza sua piana, e delicata, e cenerog-
nola ; e il micchino viene daUe contrade del
Mecca . . . e ragiona che il buono giengiovo
dura buono 10 anni," &c. — Pegolotti, in Delia
Dedma, iii. 361.
c. 1420. — "His in regionibus (Malabar) gin-
giber oritur, quod hdledi (see COUNTRY),
ijeheli et neli* vulgo appellatur. Radices
sunt arborum duorum cubitorum altitudine,
foliis magnis instar enulae (elecampane),
duro cortice, veluti arundinum radices, quae
fructum tegunt ; ex eis extrahitiir gingiber,
quod immistum cineri, ad solemque ex-
positum, triduo exsiccatur." — N. Conti, in
Poggw.
1580. — In a list of drugs sold at Ormuz
we find Zenzeri da buli (presumably from
Dabul.)
,, mordaci
,, Mecchini
, , beledi
Zenzero condito in giaga (preserved
in JsiggeTj^—GasjHiro
Balbi, f. 54.
GINGERLY, s. A coin mentioned
as passing in Arabian ports by Milhum
(i. 87, 91). Its country and proper
name are doubtful. [The following
quotations show that Gingerlee or
Gergelin was a name for part of the
E. coast of India, and Mr. Whiteway
(see GINGELI) conjectures that it was
so called because the oil was produced
there.] But this throws no light on
the gold coin of Milburn.
1680-81. — " The form of the pass given to
ships and vessels, and Register of Passes
given (18 in all), bound to Jafnapatam,
Manilla, Mocha, Gingerlee, Tenasserim,
&c." — Fort St. Geo. Cons. Notes avd Exts.,
App. No. iii. p. 47.
_ 1701. — The Qarte Marine depiiis Suratte
jusmi'au Detroit de Malaca, par le R. Fhre
P. P. Tachard, shows the coast tract between
Vesega'paiam and lagrenate as Gergelin.
1753. — " Some authors give the Coast
between the points of Devi and Gaudewari,
the name of the Coast of Gergelin. The
Portuguese give the name of Gergelim to
the plant which the Indians call Elhi, from
which they extract a kind of oil."— D'Anville,
134.
[Mr. Pringle {Diary Fart St. Geo. 1st ser.
iii. 170) identifies the Gingerly Factory with
Vizagapatam. See also i. 109 ; ii. 99.1
* Gebeli, Ar. '"of the hills," Neli is also read
d^ly, probably for d'Ely (see DELY, MOUNT).
The Ely ginger is mentioned by Barbosa (p. 220).
GINGHAM, s. A kind of stutf,
defined in the Draper's Dictionary as
made from cotton yarn dyed before
being woven. The Indian ginghams
were apparently sometimes of cotton
mixt with some other material. The
origin of this word is obscure, and has
been the subject of many suggestions.
Though it has long passed into the
English language, it is on the whole
most probable that, like chintz and
calico, the term was one originating in
the Indian trade.
We find it hardly possible to accept
the derivation, given by Littre, from
" Guingamp, ville de Bretagne, oil il y
a des fabriques de tissus." This is
also alleged, indeed, in the Encycl.
Britannica, 8th ed., which states,
under the name of Guingamp, that
there are in that town manufactures of
ginghams, to which the town gives its
name. [So also in 9th ed.] We may
observe that the productions of Guiii-
.gamp, and of the C6tes-du-Nord gener-
ally, are of linen, a manufacture dating
from the 15th century. If it could be
shown that gingham was either origin-
ally applied to linen fabrics, or that
the word occurs before the Indian
trade began, we should be more will-
ing to admit the French etymology as
possible.
The Penny Cyclopaedia suggests a
derivation from guingois, ' awry.' " The
variegated, striped, and crossea patterns
may have suggested the name."
'Civilis,' a correspondent of Notes
and Queries (5 ser. ii. 366, iii. 30)
assigns the word to an Indian term,
gingham, a stuft" which he alleges to be
in universal use by Hindu women, and
a name which he constantly found,
when in judicial employment in
Upper India, to be used in inventories
of stolen property and the like. He
mentions also that'in Sir G. Wilkinson's
Egypt, the word is assigned to an
Egyptian origin. The alleged Hind,
word is unknown to us and to the dic-
tionaries ; if used as ' Civilis ' believes,
it was almost certainly borrowed from
the English term.
It is likely enough that the word
came from the Archipelago. Jansz's
Javanese Diet, gives ^'ginggang, a sort
of striped or chequered East Indian
lijnwand," thef last word being applied
to cotton as well as linen stuffs, equiva-
lent to French toile. The verb ging-
gang in Javanese is given as meaning
GINGHAM.
376
GINGL JINJEE.
' to separate, to go away,' but this seems
to throw no light on the matter ; nor
can we connect the name with that
of a place on the northern coast of
Sumatra, a little E. of Acheen, which
we have seen written Gingliam (see
Bennetfs Wanderings, ii. 5, 6 ; also El-
Tnore, Directory to India and China Seas,
1802, pp. 63-64). This place appears
prominently as Gingion in a chart by
W. Herbert, 1752. Finally, Bluteau
gives the following : — " Guingam.
So in some parts of the kingdom
(Portugal) they call the excrement of
the Silkworm, Bomhicis excrementum.
G-uingao. A certain stuff which is
made in the territories of the Mogul.
Beirames, guingoens, Caneqms, &c.
{Godinho, Viagam da India, 44)."
Wilson gives kindxin as the Tamil
equivalent of gingham, and perhaps
intends to suggest that it is the original
of this word. The Tamil Diet, gives
'"'■kindan, a kind of coarse cotton cloth,
striped or chequered," [The Madras
Gloss, gives Can. ginta, Tel. gintena,
Tam. hindan, with the meaning of
" double-thread texture." The N.E.D.,
following Scott, Malayan Words in
English, 142 seg., accepts the Javanese
derivation as given above : " Malay
ginggang ... a striped or checkered
cotton fabric known to Europeans in
the East as ^ginglmm.^ As an adjec-
tive, the word means, both in Malay
and Javanese, where it seems to be
original, 'striped.' The full expres-
sion is hdin ginggang, 'striped cloth'
(Grashuis). The Tamil '■hindan, a
kind of coarse cotton cloth, striped or
chequered' (quoted in Yule), cannot
be the source of the European forms,
nor, I think, of the Malayan forms.
It must be an independent word, or a
perversion of the Malayan term." On
the other hand. Prof. Skeat rejects the
Eastern derivation on the ground that
"no one explains the spelling. The
right explanation is simply that
gingham is an old English spelling
of Guingamp. See the account of the
'towne of Gyngham' in the Paston
Letters, ed. Gairdner, iii. 357." (8th ser.
Notes and Queries, iv. 386.)]
c. 1567. — Cesare Federici says there were
at Tana many weavers who made " ormesini
e gingani di lana e di bombaso " — ginghams
of wool and cotton. — Ramusio, iii. 387?;.
1602.— "With these toils they got to
Arakan, and took possession of two islets
which stood at the entrance, where they
immediately found on the beach two sacks
of mouldy biscuit, and a box with some
ginghams (guingdes) in it."— De Couto, Dec.
IV. liv. iv. cap. 10.
1615. — "Captain Cock is of opinion that
the ginghams, both white and browne,
which yow sent will prove a good com-
modity in the Kinge of Shashmahis cuntry,
who is a Kinge of certaine of the most
westermost ilandes of Japon . . . and hath
conquered the ilandes called The Leques." —
Letter appd. to Cocks' s Diary, ii. 272.
1648. — "The principal names (of the
stuffs) are these : Gamiguins, Baftas, CMas
(see PIECE-GOODS), Assamanis {asnidnls ?
sky-blues), Madafoene, Beronis (see BEIBA-
MEE), Tricandias, Ghittes (see CHINTZ),
Langans (see LUNGOOTY?), Toffochillen
{Tafslla, a gold stuff from Mecca ; see
AD ATI, ALLEJA), Dotias (see DHOTY)."—
Van Twist, 63.
1726. — In a list of cloths at Pulicat :
" Gekeperde Ginggangs (Twilled ginghams)
Ditto Chialones (shaloons?)" — Valentijn,
Char. 14.
Also
"Bore (?) Gingganes driedraad." — v. 128.
1770. — "Une centaine de balles de mou-
choirs, de pagnes, et de gfuingans, d'un trbs
beau rouge, que les Malabares fabriquent k
Gafifanapatam, ou ils sont 6tablis depuis tr^s
longtemps." — Raynal, Hist. Philos., ii. 15,
quoted by Littre.
1781.— "The trade of Fort St. David's
consists in longcloths of different colours,
sallamporees, morees, dimities, Ginghams,
and succatoons." — Carraccioli's L. of Clive,
i. 5. [Mr. Whiteway points out that this is
taken word for word from Hamiltoyi, New
Account (i. 355), who wrote 40 years before.]
,, ^^ Sadras est renomm^ par ses guin-
gans, ses toiles peintes ; et Paliacate par
ses mouchoirs." — Sonnerat, i. 41.
1793. — "Even the gingham waistcoats,
which striped or plain have so long stood
their ground, must, I hear, ultimately give
way to the stronger kerse3rmere (q.v.)." —
Hugh Boyd, Indian Observer, 77.
1796. — "Guingani are cotton stuffs of
Bengal and the Coromandel coast, in which
the cotton is interwoven with thread made
from certain barks of trees." — Fra Paolino,
Viaggio, p. 35.
GINGI, JINJEE, «&c., n.p. Properly
Ghenji, [Shenji; and this from Tam.
shingi, Skt. sringi, 'a hill']. A once
celebrated hill-fortress in S. Arcot, 50
[44] m. N.E. of Cuddalore, 35 m. N.W.
from Pondicherry, and at one time the
seat of a Mahratta principality. It
played an important part in the wars
of the first three-quarters of the 18th
century, and was held by the French
from 1750 to 1761. The place is now
entirely deserted.
GINSENG.
377
GIRAFFE.
c. 1616. — " And then they were to publish
£i proclamation in Negapatam, that no one
was to trade at Tevenapatam, at Porto
Novo, or at any other port of the Naik of
Ginja, or of the King of Massulapatara, be-
•cause these were declared enemies of the
state, and all possible war should be made
on them for having received among them
the Hollanders. . . ." — Bocarro, p. 619.
1675. — "Approve the treaty with the
■Cawn [see KHAN] of Chengie."— Letter from
Court to Fort St. Geo. In Notes and Mxts.,
No. i. 5.
1680. — "Advice received . . . that San-
togee, a younger brother of Sevagee's, had
.seized upon Rougnaut Pundit, the Soobidar
of Chengy Country, and put him in irons."
—Ihid. No. iii. 44.
1752. — "It consists of two towns, called
the Great and Little Gingee. . . . They
^re both surrounded by one wall, 3 miles in
circumference, which incloses the two towns,
And five mountains of ragged rock, on the
summits of which are built 5 strong forts. . . .
The place is inaccessible, except from the
<east and south-east. . . . The place was
well supplied with all manner of stores, and
garrisoned by 150 Europeans, and sepoys
And black people in great numbers. . . ." —
Cairibridge, Account of the War, &c., 32-33.
GINSENG, s. A medical root
which has an extraordinary reputation
in China as a restorative, and sells
there at prices ranging from 6 to 400
dollars an ounce. The plant is Aralia
Ginseng, Benth. (N.O. Araliaceae). The
second word represents the Chinese
name JSn-ShSn. In the literary style
the drug is called simply ShSn. And
possibly Jin, or *Man,' has been pre-
fixed on account of the forked radish,
man-like aspect of the root. European
practitioners do not recognise its
alleged virtues. That which is most
valued comes from Corea, but it grows
Also in Mongolia and Manchuria. A
kind much less esteemed, the root of
Panax quinquefoUum, L., is imported
into China from America. A very
-closely-allied plant occurs in the
Himalaya, A. Pseudo-Ginseng, Benth.
^Ginsen^ is first mentioned by Alv.
^emedo (Madrid, 1642). [See Ball,
Things Chinese, 268 seq., where Dr. P.
-Smith seems to believe that it has some
medicinal value.]
GIRAFFE, s. English, not Anglo-
Indian. Fr. girafe. It. giraffa, Sp. and
Port, girafa, old Sp. azorafa, and these
from Ar. al-zardfa, a cameleopard. The
Pers. surndpa, zumdpa, seems to be a
form curiously divergent of the same
word, perhaps nearer the original.
The older Italians sometimes make
giraffa into seraph. It is not impossible
that the latter word, in its biblical use,
may be radically connected with giraffe.
The oldest mention of the animal is
in the Septuagint version of Deut. xiv.
5, where the w^ord zdmdr, rendered in
the English Bible 'chamois,' is trans-
lated Ka/xrj\oirdpda\Ls ; and SO also in
the Vulgate camelopardalus, [probably
the 'wild goat' of the Targums, not
the giraffe (Encycl. Bihl. i. 722)]. We
quote some other ancient notices of the
animal, before the introduction of the
word before us :
c. B.C. 20. — "The animals called camelo-
pards {KafirjXoirapddXeis) present a mixture
of both the animals comprehended in this
appellation. In size they are smaller than
camels, and shorter in the neck ; but in the
distinctive form of the head and eyes. In
the curvature of the back again they have
some resemblance to a camel, but in colour
and hair, and in the length of tail, they are
like panthers." — Biodorus, ii. 51.
c. A.D. 20. — " Gamelleopards {KafirfKoirap-
SdXeis) are bred in these parts, but they do
not in any respect resemble leopards, for
their variegated skin is more like the
streaked and spotted skin of fallow deer.
The hinder quarters are so very much lower
than the fore quarters, that it seems as if the
animal sat upon its rump. ... It is not,
however, a wild animal, but rather like a
domesticated beast ; for it shows no sign of
a savage disposition." — Strabo, Bk. XVI. iv.
§ 18, E.T. by Hamilton and Falconer.
c. A.D. 210. — Athenaeus, in the description
which he quotes of the wonderful procession
of Ptolemy Philadelphus at Alexandria, be-
sides many other strange creatures, details
130 Ethiopic sheep, 20 of Euboea, 12 white
koloi, 26 Indian oxen, 8 Aethiopic, a huge
white bear, 14 pardales and 16 panthers, 4
lynxes, 3 arkeloi, one camelopardalts, 1 Ethi-
opic Rhinoceros. — Bk, V. cap. xxxii.
c. A.D. 520.—
''"Evpeiri fjLoi KaKeiva, voXijdpos Movffa
Xiyeia,
fjLiKTd (pTjaiv drjpCiv, ^LX^dev KeKepaapAva,
(pvXa,
irdpdaXiv aloXbviarov 6fji.ov ^vvifiv re
KdfirfXov.
*******
Aeipifi oi Tava'j], (XTiKTbv difias, odara /SatA,
xl/iXop virepde Kdprj, doXixoi Trades eipia
rapad,
KdiXoiv d'o^K f(xa fjtArpa, irbbes roi irdfnrav
ofMoloi,
dXX' oi TrpdffOev ^aaiv dpeioves, vardriOL 8k
woXXbv oXi^brepoi." — k. t. X.
Oppiani Cynegetica, iii. 461 seqq.
c. 380.— "These also presented gifts,
among which besides other things, a certain
GIRAFFE.
378
GIRJA.
species of animal, of nature both extra-
ordinary and wonderful. In size it was
equal to a camel, but the surface of its skin
marked with flower-like spots. Its hinder
parts and the flanks were low, and like
those of a lion, but the shoulders and fore-
legs and chest were much higher in propor-
tion than the other limbs. The neck was
slender, and in regard to the bulk of the
rest of the body was like a swan's throat in
its elongation. The head was in form like
that of a camel, but in size more than twice
that of a Libyan ostrich. ... Its legs were
not moved alternately, but by pairs, those
on the right side being moved together,
and those on the left together, first one
side and then the other. . . . When this
creature appeared the whole multitude was
struck with astonishment, and its form
suggesting a name, it got from the populace,
from the most prominent features of its
body, the improvised name of camelo-
pardalis." — Heliodorus, Aethiopica, x. 27.
c. 940. — "The most common animal in
those countries is the girafe (Zaxd.fa) . . .
some consider its origin to be a variety
of the camel ; others say it is owing to a
union of the camel with the panther : others
in short that it is a particular and distinct
species, like the horse, the ass, or the ox,
and not the result of any cross-breed. . . .
In Persian the giraffe is called Ushturgdo
('camel-cow'). It used to be sent as a
present from Nubia to the kings of Persia,
as in later days it was sent to the Arab
princes, to the first khalifs of the house of
'Abbas, and to the Walis of Misr. . . . The
origin of the giraffe has given rise to
numerous discussions. It has been noticed
that the panther of Nubia attains a great
size, whilst the camel of that country is of
low stature, with short legs," &c., &c. —
Mas'vdl, iii. 3-5.
c. 1253. — "Entre les autres joiaus que il
(le Vieil de la Montague) envoia an Roy, li
envoia un oliphant de cristal mqut bien fait,
et une beste que Ton appelle orafle, de
cristal OMssV—Joinville, ed. de Wailly, 250.
1271.— "In the month of Jumada II. a
female giraffe in the Castle of the Hill (at
Cairo) gave birth to a young one, which was
nursed by a cow."— Makrizi (by Quatreniere),
i. pt. 2, 106.
1298. — " Mais bien ont giraffes assez
qui naissent en leur pays." — Marco Polo,
Pauthier's ed., p. 701.
1336.— "Vidi in Kadro (Cairo) animal
geraffan nomine, in anteriori parte multum
elevatum, longissimum coUum habens, ita
ut de tecto domtis communis altitudinis
comedere possit. Retro ita demissum est
ut dorsum ejus manu hominis tangi possit.
Non est ferox animal, sed ad modum
jumenti pacificum, colore albo et rubeo
pellem habens ordinatissime decoratam." —
Gnl. de Boldemele, 248-249.
1384. — " Ora racconteremo della giraffa
che bestia ella h. La giraffa h fatta quasi
come lo struzzolo, salvo che I'imbusto suo non
ha penne ('just like an ostrich, except that
it has no feathers on its body ' !) anzi ha
lana branchissima . . . ella b veramente a
vedere una cosa molto contraffatta." — Simone
Sigoli, V. al Monte Sinai, 182.
1404. — "When the ambassadors arrived
in the city of Khoi, they found in it an
ambassador, whom the Sultan of Babylon
had sent to Timour Bey, . . . He had also
with him 6 rare birds and a beast called
jomufa . . ." (then follows a very good
description). — Clavijo, by Markham, pp.
86-87.
c. 1430. — "Item, I have also been in
Lesser India, which is a fine Kingdom. The
capital is called Dily. In this country are
many elephants, and animals called sumasa
(for siirnafa), which is like a stag, but is a
tall animal and has a long neck, 4 fathoms
in length or longer." — Schiltberger, Hak. Soe.
47.
1471. — "After this was brought foorthe
a giraffa, which they call Gimaffa, a beaste
as long legged as a great horse, or rather
more ; but the hinder legges are halfe a
foote shorter than the former," &c. (The
Italian in Ravmsio, ii. f. 102, has "vna
Zirapha, la quale essi chiamano Zimapha
ouer Giraffa.") — Josafa Barbaro, in Vaie-
tians in Persia, Hak. Soc. 54.
1554. — " II ne fut one que les grands
seigneurs quelques barbares qu'ilz aient
est^, n'aimassent qu'on leurs presentast les
bestes d'estranges pais. Aussi en auons
veu plusieurs au chasteau du Caire . . .
entre lesquelles est celle qu'ilz nomment
vulgairement Zumapa." — P. Belon, f. 118.
It is remarkable to find Belon adopting this
Persian form in Egypt.
GIBJA, s. This is a word for a
Christian church, commonly used on
the Bengal side of India, from Port.
igreja, itself a corruption of ecclesia.
KhafT Khan (c. 1720) speaking of the
Portuguese at Hoogly, says they called
their places of worship Kallsd {Ellioty
vii. 211). No doubt Kallsd^ as well as-
igreja, is a form of ecclesia, but the
superficial resemblance is small, so it
may be suspected that the Musulman
writer was speaking from book-know-
ledge only.
1885. — "It is related that a certain
Maulvi, celebrated for the power of his
curses, was called upon by his fellow reli-
gionists to curse a certain church built by
the English in close proximity to a May'id,
Anxious to stand well with them, and at
the same time not to offend his English
rulers, he got out of the difiiculty by cursing-
the building thus :
' Gir j9, ghar ! Gir j3, ghar ! Gir jft ! '
{i.e.) 'Fall down, house! Fall down>
house ! Fall down ! ' or simply
'Church -house ! Church -house ! Church!"*
— W. J. B'Gruyther, in Punjab Notes and
Queries, ii. 125.
GOA.
379
GOA STONE.
The word is also in use in the Indian
Archipelago :
1885.— "The village (of Wai in the
Moluccas) is laid out in rectangular plots.
. . . One of its chief edifices is the Gredja,
whose grandeur quite overwhelmed us ; for
it is far more elaborately decorated than
many a rural parish church at home." —
Jl. 0. Forbes, A Naturalist's Wanderings,
p. 294.
GOA, n.p. Properly Gowa^ Gova,
Mahr. Goven, [which the Madras Gloss.
connects with Skt. go, ' a cow,' in the
sense of the ' cowherd country ']. The
famous capital of the Portuguese
dominions in India since its capture
by Albuquerque in 1510. In earlier
history and geography the place ap-
pears under the name of Sindabur or
Sandabur (Sundapiir?) (q.v.). Govd
or Kuva was an ancient name of the
southern Konkan (see in H. H. Wilso7i^s
Works, Vishnu Purana, ii. 164, note 20).
We find the place called by the Turkish
admiral Sidi 'Ali Qtowzi-Sandahur,
which may mean " Sandabiir of Gova."
1391. — In a copper grant of this date
(S. 1313) we have mention of a chief city
of Kankan (see CONCAN) called Gowa and
Gowaptlra. See the grant as published
by Major Legrand Jacob in J. Bo. Br. R. As.
Soc. iv. 107. The translation is too loose to
make it worth' while to transcribe a quota-
tion ; but it is interesting as mentioning
the reconquest of Goa from the Tio-ushkas,
i.e. Turks or foreign Mahommedans. We
know from Ibn Batuta that Mahommedan
settlers at Hunawar had taken the place
about 1344.
1510 (but referring to some years earlier).
" I departed from the city of Dabuli afore-
said, and went to another island which is
about a mile distant from the mainland and
is called Goga. ... In this island there is
a fortress near the sea, walled round after
our manner, in which there is sometimes a
captain who is called Savaiu, who has 400
mamelukes, he himself being also a mame-
\}xke."—Varthema, 115-116.
c. 1520. — "In the Island of Tissoiiry, in
which is situated the city of Goa, there are
31 aldeas, and these are as follows. . . ." —
In Archie. Port. Orient., fasc. 5.
c. 1554. — "At these words (addressed by
the Vizir of Guzerat to a Portuguese Envoy)
my wrath broke out, and I said : ' Male-
diction ! You have fo\ind me with my fleet
gone to wreck, but please God in his mercy,
before long, under favour of the Padshah,
you shall be driven not only from Hormuz,
but from Diu and Gowa too ! ' "—Sidi 'AH
Kapuddn, in J. Asiat. Ser. I. tom. ix. 70.
1602.— "The island of Goa is so old a
place that one finds nothing in the writings
of the Canaras (to whom it always belonged)
about the beginning of its population. But
we find that it was always so frequented by
strangers that they used to have a pro-
verbial saying: 'Let us go and take our
ease among the cool shades of Goe moat,'
which in the old language of the country
means 'the cool fertile land.'" — Couto, IV.
X. cap. 4.
1648. — "All those that have seen Europe
and Asia agree with me that the Port of
Goa, the Port of Constantinople, and the
Port of Toulon, are three of the fairest
Ports of all our vast continent." — Tavernia;
E.T. ii. 74 ; [ed. Ball, i. 186].
GOA PLUM. The fruit of Parin-
arium excelsum, introduced at Goa from
Mozambique, called by the Portuguese
Matomba. " The fruit is almost pure
bro\vn sugar in a paste" {Birdmood,
MS.).
GOA POTATO.
(Birdwood, MS.).
Dioscorea aculeata
GOA POWDER. This medicine,
which in India is procured from Goa
only, is invaluable in the virulent
eczema of Bombay, and other skin
diseases. In eczema it sometimes acts
like magic, but smarts like the cutting
of a knife. It is obtained from Andira
Araroba (N.O. Leguminosae), a native
(we believe) of S. America. The active
principle is Chrysophanic acid (Commn.
from Sir G. Birdwood).
GOA STONE. A factitious article
which was in great repute for medical
virtues in the 1 7th century. See quo-
tation below from Mr. King. Sir G.
Birdwood tells us it is still sold in the
Bombay Bazar.
1673.—" The Paulistines enjoy the biggest
of all the Monasteries at St. Roch ; in it is
a Library, an Hospital, and an Apothe-
cary's Shop well furnished with Medicines,
where Gasper Antonio, a Florentine, a Lay-
Brother of the Order, the Author of the
Goa-Stones, brings them in 50,000 Xere-
phins, by that invention Annually ; he is
an Old Man, and almost Blind."— Fryer,
149-150.
1690.—" The double excellence of this
Stone (snake-stone) recommends its worth
very highly . . . and much excels the de-
servedly famed Gaspar Antoni, or Goa
Stone." — Ovington, 262.
1711. _" Goa Stones or Pedra de Gasper
Antonio, are made by the Jesuits here:
They are from ^ to 8 Ounces each ; but the
Sise makes no Difference in the Price : We
bought 11 Ounces for 20 Rupees. They are
often counterfeited, but 'tis an easie Matter
for one who has seen the right Sort, to dis-
GOBANG.
380
GOD AVERY.
cover it. . . . Manooch's Stones at Fort St.
George come the nearest to them . . .
both Sorts are deservedly cried up for their
Vertues." — Lockyer, 268.
1768-71.— "Their medicines are mostly
such as are produced in the country.
Amongst others, they make use of a kind
of little artificial stone, that is manufactured
at Goa, and possesses a strong aromatic
scent. They give scrapings of this, in a
little water mixed with sugar, to their
patients." — Stavorimis, E.T. i. 454.
1867.—" The Goa-Stone was in the 16th (?)
and 17th centuries as much in repute as
the Bezoar, and for similar virtues . . .
It is of the shape and size of a duck's egg,
has a greyish metallic lustre, and thoiigh
hard, is friable. The mode of employing
it was to take a minute dose of the powder
scraped from it in one's drink every morn-
ing ... So precious was it esteemed that
the great usually carried it about with them
in a casket of gold filigree." — Nat. Hist, of
Gevis, by C. W. King, M.A.,^. 256.
GOBANG, s. The game introduced
some years ago from Japan. The name
is a corr. of Chinese KH-p^arij ' checker-
-board.'
[1898. — "Go, properly gomohi narahe,
often with little appropriateness termed
'checkers' by European writers, is the
most popular of the indoor pastimes of the
Japanese, — a very different affair from the
simple game known to Exiropeans as Goban
or Gobang, properly the name of the board
on which go is played." — Chamberlain, Things
Japanese, 3rd ed., 190 seq., where a full ac-
count of the game will be found.]
GODAVERY, n.p. Skt. Goddvarl,
'giving kine.' Whether this name of
northern etymology was a corruption
of some indigenous name we know not.
[The Dravidian name of the river is
Goday (Tel. gode, 'limit'), of which
the present name is possibly a corrup-
tion.] It is remarkable how the Goda-
very is ignored by writers and map-
makers till a comparatively late period,
with the notable exception of D. Joao
de Castro, in a work, however, not
published till 1843. Barros, in his
trace of the coasts of the Indies (Dec. I.
ix. cap. 1), mentions Gudavaxij as a
place adjoining a cape of the same
name (which appears in some much
later charts as C. Gordewar), but takes
no notice of the great river, so far as
we are aware, in any part of his
history. Linschoten also speaks of the
Punto de Guadovaxyn, but not of the
river. Nor does his map show the
latter, though showing the Kistna dis-
tinctly. The small general map of
India in " Cambridge's Ace. of tJie War
in India," 1761, confounds the sources
of the Godavery with those of the
Mahanadi (of Orissa) and carries the
latter on to combine with the western
rivers of the Ganges Delta. This was
e^'idently the prevailing view until
Eennell published the first edition of
his Memoir (1783), in which he writes :
"The Godavery river, or Gonga Godowry,
commonly called Ganga in European maps,
and sometimes Gang in Indian histories, has
generally been represented as the same
river with that of Cattack.
" As we have no authority that I can find
for supposing it, the opinion must have
been taken up, on a supposition that there
was no opening between the mouths of the
Kistna and Mahanadee (or Cattack river)
of magnitude sufficient for such a river as
the Ganga" (pp. 74-75) [also ibid. 2nd ed.
244]. As to this error see also a quota-
tion from D'Anville under KEDGEREE. It
is probable that what that geographer says
in his JEclaircissemens, p. 135, that he had
no real idea of the Godavery. That name
occurs in his book only as "la pointe de
Gaudewari." This point, he says, is about
E.N.E. of the " river of Narsapur," at
a distance of about 12 leagues; "it is
a low land, intersected by several river-
arms, forming the mouths of that which
the maps, esteemed to be most correct, call
Wenseron; and the river of Narsapur is
itself one of those arms, according to a MS.
map in my possession." Narsaparam is the
name of a taluk on the westernmost delta
branch, or Vasishta Godavari [see Morris,
Man. of Godavery I)ist., 193]. Wenseron
appears on a map in Baldaeus (1672), as the
name of one of the two mouths of the
Eastern or Gautami Godavari, entering the
sea near Coringa. It is perhaps the same
name as Injaram on that branch, where there
was an English Factory for many years.
In the neat map of "Kegionum
Choromandel, Golconda, et Orixa,"
which is in Baldaeus (1672), there is
no indication of it whatever except as
a short inlet from the sea called Gonde-
wary.
1538.—" The noblest rivers of this province
{Daquem or Deccan) are six in number, to
wit : Crusna {Krishna), in many places
known as Hinapor, because it passes by a
city of this name [Hindapur ?) ; Bivra (read
Bima ?) ; these two rivers join on the
borders of the Deccan and the land of
Canara (q.v.), and after traversing great
distances enter the sea in the Oria territory ;
Malaprare {Malprabha t) ; Guodavam (read
Guodavari) otherwise called Gangua ; Pur-
nadi ; Tapi. Of these the Malaprare enters
the sea in the Oria territory, and so does
the Guodavam ; but Purnadi and Tapi
enter the Gulf of Cambay at different
points." — Joao de Castro, Primeiro Rotdro
da Costa da India, pp. 6, 7.
GODDESS.
381
GODOWN.
c. 1590. — "Here {in Berar) are rivers in
abundance ; especially the Ganga of Gotam,
which they also call Godovari. The Ganga
of Hindustan they dedicate to Mahadeo,
but this Ganga to Gotam. And they tell
wonderful legends of it, and pay it great
adoration. It has its springs in the Sahya
Hills near Trimbak, and passing through
the Wilayat of Ahmadnagar, enters Berar
and thence flows on to Tilingana." — Aln-i-
Akhiiri (orig.) i. 476 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii, 228.]
We may observe that the most easterly of
the Delta branches of the Grodavery is still
called Gautami.
(K)DD£SS, s. An absurd corrup-
tion which used to be applied by our
countrymen in the old settlements in
the Malay countries to the young
women of the land. It is Malay gddis,
'a virgin.'
c. 1772.-
" And then how strange, at night opprest
By toils, with songs you're lulled to rest ;
Of rural goddesses the guest,
Delightful ! "
W. Marsden, in Memoirs, 14.
1784. — "A lad at one of these entertain-
ments, asked another his opinion of a
gaddees who was then dancing. 'If she
were plated with gold, ' replied he, ' I would
not take hier for my concubine, much less
for my wife.' " — Marsden's If. of Sumatra,
2nd ed., 230.
GODOWN, s. A warehouse for
goods and stores ; an outbuilding used
for stores ; a store-room. The word is
in constant use in the Chinese ports as
well as in India. The H. and Beng.
guddm is apparently an adoption of the
Anglo-Indian word, not its original.
The word appears to have passed to
the continent of India from the eastern
settlements, where the Malay word
gadong is used in the same sense
of 'store-room,' but also in that of
'a house built of brick or stone.'
Still the word appears to have come
primarily from the South of India,
where in Telugu gidarigi, giddangi, in
Tamil kidangu, signify 'a place where
goods lie,' from kidu,^ to lie.' It appears
in Singhalese also as guddma. It is a
fact that many common Malay and
Javanese words are Tamil, or only to
be explained by Tamil. Free inter-
course between the Coromandel Coast
and the Archipelago is very ancient,
and when the Portuguese first appeared
at Malacca they found there numerous
settlers from S. India (see s.v. KLING).
Bluteau gives the word as palavra da
India, and explains it as a "logea
quasi debaixo de chao "(« almost under
ground"), but this is seldom the case.
[1513.—". . . in which all his rice and a
Gudam full of mace was hnmed."— Letter
of F. P. Andrade to Albuquerque, Feb. 22,
India Office, MSS. q&rpo Chronologico, vol. I.
[1552.— "At night secretly they cleared
their Gudams, which are rooms almost under
ground, for fear of fire."— JBa?ros, Dec. II
Bk. vi. ch. 3.]
1552.—" . . . and ordered them to plunder
many godowns {gudoes) in which there was
such abundance of clove, nutmeg, mace,
and sandal wood, that our people could not
transport it all till they had caUed in the
people of Malacca to complete its removal."
—Castanheda, iii. 276-7.
1561.—". . . Godowns {Gudoes), which
are strong houses of stone, having the lower
part built with lime."— Cbrrea, II. i. 236.
(The last two quotations refer to events in
1511.)
1570.—". . . but the merchants have all
one house or Magazon, which house they
call Godon, which is made of brickes."—
Ca£Sar Frederike, in Hakl.
1585.— "In the Palace of the King (at
Pegu) are many magazines both of gold and
of silver. . . . Sandalwood, and lign-aloes,
and all such things, have their gottons
(gottoni), which is as much as to say separate
chambers," — Gasparo Balbi, f. 111.
[c. 1612.—". . . if I did not he would
take away from me the key of the gadong."
— Danvers, Letters, i. 195.]
1613. — "As fortelezas e fortifica9oes de
Malayos ordinariamente erao aedifiicios de
matte entaypado, de que ha via muytas casas
e armenyas ou godoens que sao aedifficios
sobterraneos, em que os mercadores recolhem
as roupas de Choromandel per il perigo d©
fogo." — Godinho de Eredia, 22.
1615. — "We paid Jno. Dono 70 taxes or
plate of bars in full payment of the fee
symple of the gadonge over the way, to
westward of English howse, whereof lOO
taies was paid before." — Cocks' s Diary, i. 39 ;
[in i. 15 gedonge].
[ ,, "An old ruined brick house or
gO&OJXS"— Foster, Letters, iii. 109,
[ ,, "The same goods to be locked up
in the gaddones."— /6tc?. iii. 159.]
1634.—
" Virao das ruas as secretas minas
* * * * ♦
Das abrazadas casas as ruinas,
E das riquezas os gudoes desertos."
Malacca Conquistada, x. 61.
1680.— "Eent Kowle of Dwelling Houses,
Goedowns, etc., within the Garrison in
Christian Town." — In Wheeler, i. 253-4.
1683. — "I went to ye Bankshall to mark
out and appoint a Plat of ground to build
a Godown for ye Honble. Company's Salt
Petre." — Hedges, Diary, March 5 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 67].
GOGLET, GUGLET.
382
GOGO, GOGA.
1696.—" Monday, 3rd August. The Choul-
try Justices having produced examinations
taken by them concerning the murder of a
child in the Black town, and the robbing
of a godown within the walls : — it is ordered
that the Judge-Advocate do cause a session
to be held on Tuesday the 11th for the trial
of the criminals." — Official MemoraTidum, in
Wfteeler, i. 303.
[1800. — "The cook-room and Zodoun at
the Laul Baug are covered in." — Wellington,
i. 66.]
1809.— "The Black Hole is now part of a
godown or warehouse : it was filled with
goods, and I could not see it." — Ld. Valentia,
i. 237.
1880. — "These 'Godowns' . . . are one
of the most marked features of a Japanese
town, both because they are white where
all else is gray, and because they are solid
where all else is perishable." — Miss Bird's
Japan, i. 264.
aOGLET, GUGLET. s. A water-
bottle, usually earthenware, of globular
body with a long neck, the same as what
is called in Bengal more commonly a
surdhl (see SERAI, b., KOOZA). This
is the usual form now ; the article
described by Linschoten and Pyrard,
with a sort of cullender mouth and
pebbles shut inside, was somewhat
different. Corrupted from the Port.
gorgoleta, the name of such a vessel.
The French have also in this sense
gargoulette, and a word gargouille, our
medieval gurgoyle ; all derivations from
gorga, garga^ gorge, 'the throat/ found
in all the Komance tongues. Tom
Cringle shows that the word is used
in the W. Indies.
1598. — "These cruses are called Gorgo-
lettB.."—LimcIwtm, 60 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 207].
1599.— In Debry, vii. 28, the 'word is
written Gorgolane.
c. 1610. — "II y a une pifece de terre fort
delicate, et toute percee de petits trous
fa^onnez, et au dedans y a de petites pierres
qui ne peuvent sortir, c'est pour nettoyer le
vase. lis appellent cela gargoulette : I'eau
n'en sorte que peu k la fois." — Pyrard de
Laval, ii. 43 ; [Hak Soc. ii. 74, and see i.
329].
[1616.—". . . 6 GoTgoletts."— Foster,
Letters, iv. 198.]
1648.— " They all drink out of Gorgelanes,
that is out of a Pot with a Spout, without
setting the Mouth thereto." — T. Van Spil-
bergen's Voyage, 37.
c. 1670. — " Quand on est a la maison on a
des Gourgoulettes ou aiguiferes d'une cer-
taine pierre poreuse." — Bernier (ed. Amst.),
ii. 214 ; [and comp. ed. Constable, 356].
1688.— "L'on donne k chacun de ceux
que leur malheur conduit dans ces saintes
prisons, un pot de terre plein d'eau pour se
laver, un autre plus propre de ceux qu'on
appelle Gurgtlleta, aussi plein d'eau pour
boire." — Dellon, Rel. de V Inmiisition de Goa,
135.
c. 1690. — "The Siamese, Malays, and
Macassar people have the art of making
from the larger coco-nut shells most elegant
drinking vessels, cups, and those other
receptacles for water to drink called Gor-
gelette, which they set with silver, and
which no doubt by the ignorant are supposed
to be made of the precious Maldive cocos."
— Rumphitis, I. iii.
1698. — "The same way they have of
cooling their Liquors, by a wet cloth
wrapped about their Gurgulets and Jars,
which are vessels made of a porous Kind of
Earth." — Fryer, 47.
1726. — "However, they were much aston-
ished that the water in the Gorgolets in
that tremendous heat, especially out of
doors, was found quite cold." — Valentijn,
Chx>ro. 59.
1766. — " I perfectly remember having said
that it would not be amiss for General
Carnac to have a man with a Goglet of
water ready to pour on his head, whenever
he should begin to grow warm in debate." —
Lord Glive, Gonsn. Fort William, Jan. 29.
In Long, 406.
1829. — " Dressing in a hurry, find the
drunken bheesty . . . has mistaken your
boot for the goglet in which you carry your
water on the line of march." — Shipp's
Memoirs, ii. 149.
c. 1830. — "I was not long in finding a
bottle of very tolerable rum, some salt junk,
some biscuit, and a goglet, or porous earthen
jar of water, with some capital cigars." —
Tom Cringle, ed. 1863, 152.
1832. — " Murwan sent for a woman named
Joada, and handing her some virulent poison
folded up in a piece of paper, said, ' If you
can throw this into Hussun's gugglet, he on
drinking a mouthful or two of water will
instantly bring up his liver piece-meal.' " —
Herklots, Qanoon-e- Islam, 156.
1855.— '^ To do it (gild the Rangoon
Pagoda) they have enveloped the whole in
an extraordinary scaffolding of bamboos,
which looks as if they had been enclosing
the pagoda in basketwork to keep it from
breaking, as you would do with a water
goglet for a ddk journey." — In Blackwood's
Mag., May, 1856.
GOGO, GOGA, n.p. A town on
the inner or eastern shore of Kattywar
Peninsula, formerly a seaport of some
importance, with an anchorage sheltered
by the Isle of Peram (the Beiram of the
quotation from Ibn Batuta). Gogo
appears in the Catalan map of 1375.
Two of the extracts will show how
this unhappy city used to suffer at the
hands of the Portuguese. Gogo is now
GOGOLLA, GOGALA.
383
GOLE.
superseded to a great extent by Bhau-
nagar, 8 m. distant.
1321.— "Dated from Caga the 12th day
of October, in the year of the Lord 1321." —
Letter of Fr. J&rdanus, in Cathay, &c. i. 228.
c. 1343. — "We departed from Beiram and
arrived next day at the city of Ktlka, which
is large, and possesses extensive bazars. We
anchored 4 miles off because of the ebb
tide." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 60.
1531. — "The Governor (Nuno da Cunha)
. . . took counsel to order a fleet to remain
behind to make war upon Cambaya, leaving
Antonio de Saldanha with 50 sail, to wit : 4
galeons, and the rest galleys and galeots,
and rowing-vessels of the King's, with some
private ones eager to remain, in the greed
for prize. And in this fleet there stayed
1000 men with good will for the plunder
before them, and many honoured gentlemen
and captains. And running up the Gulf
they came to a city called Goga, peopled by
rich merchants ; and the fleet entering by
the river ravaged it by fire and sword,
slaying much people. . . " — Coi-rea, iii. 418.
[c. 1590.— "Ghogeh." See under SUR-
ATH.]
1602. — " . . . the city of Gogd, which was
one of the largest and most opiilent in
traffic, wealth and power of all those of
Cambaya. . . . This city lies almost at the
head of the Gulf, on the western side,
spreading over a level plain, and from
certain ruins of buildings still visible, seems
to have been in old times a very great
place, and under the dominion of certain
foreigners." — Ccmto, IV. vii. cap. 5.
1614. — "The passage across from Surrate
to Goga is very short, and so the three
fleets, starting at 4 in the morning, arrived
there at nightfall. . . . The next day the
Portiiguese returned ashore to burn the city
. . . and entering the city they set fire to
it in all quarters, and it began to blaze
with such fury that there was burnt a great
quantity of merchandize {fazeiidas de pwte),
which was a huge loss to the Moors. . . .
After the burning of the city they abode
there 3 days, both captains and soldiers
content with the abundance of their booty,
and the fleet stood for Dio, taking, besides
the goods that were on board, many boats
in tow laden with the same." — Bocarro,
Decada, 333.
[c. 1660. — "A man on foot going by land
to a small village named the Gauges, and
from thence crossing the end of the Gulf,
can go from Diu to Surat in four or five
days. . . ."—Tavemier, ed. Ball, ii. 37.]
1727. — " Goga is a pretty large Town . . .
has some Trade. ... It has the Conveni-
ences of a Harbour for the largest Ships,
though they lie dry on soft Mud at low
Water."— vl. Hamilton, i. 143.
GOGOLLA, GOGALA, n.p. This
is still the name of a village on a
peninsular sandy spit of the mainland,
opposite to the island and fortress of
Diu, and formerly itself a fort. It
was known in the 16th century as the
Villa dos Rumes, because Melique Az
(Malik Ayaz, the Mahom. Governor),
not much trusting the Rumes (i.e. the
Turkish Mercenaries), " or willing that
they should be within the Fortress,
sent them to dwell there." {BarroSj
II. iii. cap. 5).
1525.— "Paga dyo e gogoUa a el Rey de
Cambaya treze layques em tangas . . . xiij
laiques . ' ' — Lembranga, 34 .
1538.— In Botelho, T&mbo, 230, 239, we find
" Alfandegua de Guogualaa."
1539. — ". . . terminating in a long and
narrow tongue of sand, on which stands a
fort which they call Gogala, and the
Portuguese the Villa dos Rume.^. On the
point of this tongue the Portuguese made a
beautiful round bulwark." — Jodo de Castro,
Primeiro Roteiro, p. 218.
GOLAH, s. Hind, gold (from gol^
'round'). A store-house for grain or
salt ; so called from the typical form
of such store-houses in many parts of
India, viz. a ' circular wall of mud
with a conical roof . [One of the most
famous of these is the Gold at Patna,
completed in 1786, but never used.]
[1785. — "We visited the Gola, a building
intended for a public granary." — In Forbes,
Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 445.]
1810. — "The golah, or warehouse."—
Williamson, V. M. ii. 343.
1878. — "The villagers, who were really in
want of food, and maddened by the sight of
those golahs stored with grain, could not
resist the temptation to help themselves." —
Life in the Mofussil, ii. 77.
GOLD MOHUR FLOWER, s.
Caesalpinia pulcherrima, Sw. The
name is a corruption of the H. gulmor,
which is not in the dictionaries, but is
said to mean 'peacock-flower.'
[1877. — "The crowd began to press to the
great Gool-mohur tree." — Allardyce, City of
Sunshine, iii. 207.]
GOLE, s. The main body of an
army in array ; a clustered body of
troops ; an irregular squadron of horse-
men. P. — H. gliol; perhaps a con-
fusion with the Arab, jaul {gaul\ 'a
troop ' : [but Platts connects it with
Skt. kula, ' an assemblage '].
1507.— "As the right and left are called
Berkaghkr and Sewa,ngh4r . . . and are not
included in the centre which they call ghtU,
the right and left do not belong to the
ghXl."— Sober, 227.
GOMASTA, GOMASHTAH. 384
GOMBROON.
1803. — "When within reach, he fired a
few rounds, on which I formed my men
into two gholes. . . . Both gholes at-
tempted to turn his flanks, but the men
behaved ill, and we were repulsed." —
Skinner, Mil. Mem. i. 298.
1849. — "About this time a large gole of
horsemen came on towards me, and I pro-
posed to charge ; but as they turned at once
from the fire of the guns, and as there was a
nullah in front, I refrained from advancing
after them." — Brigadier Lochwood, Report of
2nd Cavalry Division at Battle of Goojerdt.
GOMASTA, GOMASHTAH, s.
Hind, from Pers. gumashtah, part.
' appointed, delegated.' A native agent
or factor. In Madras the modern ap-
plication is to a clerk for vernacular
correspondence.
1747.— "As for the Salem Cloth they beg
leave to defer settling any Price for that
sort till they can be advised from the Goa
Masters (!) in that Province." — Ft. St. David
Consn., May 11. MS. Records in India
Office.
1762. — "You will direct the gentleman,
Gomastahs, Muttasvddies (see MOOT-
SUDDY), and Moonshies, and other officers
of the English Company to relinquish their
farms, taalucs (see TALOOK), gunges, and
golahs." — The Nabob to the Governor, in Van
Sittart, i. 229.
1776. — "The Magistrate shall appoint
some one person his gomastah or Agent in
each Town." — Halhed's Code, 55.
1778. — "The Company determining if
possible to restore their investment to the
former condition . . . sent gomastahs, or
Gentoo factors in their own pay." — Orme,
ed. 1803, ii. 57.
c. 1785. — " I wrote an order to my
gomastah in the factory of Hughly."—
Garraccioli' s Life of Glive, iii. 448.
1817. — "The banyan hires a species of
broker, called a Gomastah, at so much a
month." — Mill's Hist. iii. 13.
1837.—". . . (The Rajah) sent us a vei^
good breakfast ; when we had eaten it, his
gomashta (a sort of secretary, at least more
like that than anything else) came to
say . . ." — Letters from Madras, 128.
GOMBROON, n.p. The old name
in European documents of the place
on the Persian Gulf now known as
Bandar 'Abbas, or 'Abbdsl. The latter
name was given to it when Shah
'Abbas, after the capture and destruc-
tion of the island city of Hormuz,
established a port there. The site
which he selected was the little town
of Gamrun. This had been occupied
by the Portuguese, who took it from
the 'King of Lar' in 1612, but two
years later it was taken by the Shah.
The name is said (in the Geog. Magazine^
i. 17) to be Turkish, meaning 'a
Custom House.' The word alluded to
is probably gumruk, which has that
meaning, and which is again, through
Low Greek, from the Latin commercium.
But this etymology of the name seems
hardly probable. That indicated in
the extract from A. Hamilton below is
from Pers. kamrun, *a shrimp,' or
Port, camardo, meaning the same.
The first mention of Gombroon in
the E. I. Papers seems to be in 161 G,
when Edmund Connok, the Company's;
chief agent in the Gulf, calls it " Goi^i-
braun, the best port in all Persia," and
"that hopeful and glorious port of
Gombroon" (Sainsbury, i. 484-5;
[Foster^ Letters, iv. 264]). There was
an English factory here soon aftei-
the capture of Hormuz, and it con-
tinued to be maintained in 1759, when
it was taken by the Comte d'Estaing.
The factory was re-established, but
ceased to exist a year or two after.
[1565.—'' Bamdel Gombruc, so-called in
Persian and Turkish, which means Custom-
house."— Mestre Afonso's Overland Journey y
Ann. Maritim. e Colon, ser. 4. p. 217.]
1614. — (The Captain-major) "under orders
of Dom Luis da Gama returned to succour
Comorao, but found the enemy's fleet
already there and the fort surrendered. . . .
News which was heard by Dom Luis da
Gama and most of the people of Ormuz in
such way as might be expected, some of
the old folks of Ormuz prognosticating at
once that in losing Comorao Ormuz itself
would be lost before long, seeing that the
former was like a barbican or outwork on
which the rage of the Persian enemy spent
itself, giving time to Ormuz to prepare
against their coming thither." — Bocarro,
Decada, 349.
1622. — " That evening, at two hours of the
night, we started from below that fine tree,
and after travelling about a league and a
half ... we arrived here in Combrii, a
place of decent size and population on the
sea-shore, which the Persians now-a-days,
laying aside as it were the old name, call
the ' Port of Abbas,' because it was wrested
from the Portuguese, who formerly possessed
it, in the time of the present King Abbas."
—P. della Valle, ii. 413 ; [in Hak. Soc. i. 3,
he calls it Combu].
c. 1630.— " Gumbrown (or Gomroon, as
some pronounce it) is by most Persians
Kar' i^oxw ^ald Bander or the Port
Towne . . . some (but I commend them
not) write it Gamrou, others Gomroxo, and
other-some Cummeroon. ... A Towne it is
of no Antiquity, rising daily out of the
mines of late glorious (now most wretched)
Ormus."—Sir T. Herbert, 121.
GOMUTL
385
GONQ.
1673. — "The Sailors had stigmatized this
place of its Excessive Heat, with this sarcasti-
cal Saying, That there was hut an Inch-Deal
between Gomberoon and Hell." — Fryer, 224.
Fryer in another place (marginal rubric,
p. 331) says: "Gombroon ware, made of
Earth, the best next China." Was this one
of the sites of manufacture of the Persian
porcelain now so highly prized ? [" The main
varieties of this Perso- Chinese ware are the
following : — (1) A sort of semi-porcelain,
called by English dealers, quite without
reason, ' Gonibroon ware, ' which is pure
white and semi-transparent, but, unlike
Chinese porcelain, is soft and friable where
not protected by the glaze." — Ency. Brit.
9th ed. xix. 621.]
1727. — "This Gombroon was formerly a
Fishing Town, and when Shaio Abass began
to build it, had its Appellation from the
Portugueze, in Derision, because it was a
good place for catching Prawns and
Shrimps, which they call Camerong." — A.
Hamilton, i. 92 ; [ed. 1744, i. 93].
1762.— "As this officer (Comte d'Estaing)
. . . broke his parole by taking and de-
stroying our settlements at Gombroon, and
upon the west Coast of Sumatra, at a time
when he was still a prisoner of war, we have
laid before his Majesty a true state of the
case." — In Long, 288.
GOMUTI, s. Malay gumuti [Scott
gives gdmutt]. A substance resembling
norsehair, and forming excellent cord-
age (the cabos negros of the Portuguese
— Marre, Kata-Kata Malayou, p. 92),
sometimes improperly called coir
(q.v.), which is produced by a palm
growing in the Archipelago, Arenga
saccharifera, Labill. {Borassus Gomutus,
Lour.). The tree also furnishes kalams
or reed-pens for writing, and the
material for the poisoned arrows used
with the blow-tulje. The name of the
palm itself in Malay is anau. (See
SAG WIRE.) There is a very interesting
account of this palm in Rumphius, Herb.
Amh.^ i. pL xiii. Dampier speaks of
the fibre thus :
1686. — ". . . There is another sort of
Coire cables . . . that are black, and more
strong and lasting, and are made of Strings
that grow like Horse-hair at the Heads of
certain Trees, almost like the Coco-trees.
This sort comes mostly from the Island of
Timor."— i. 295.
GONG, s. This word appears to be
Malay (or, according to Crawfurd,
originally Javanese), gong or agong.
["The word gong is often said to be
Chinese. Clifford and Swettenham so
mark it ; but no one seems to be able
to point out the Chinese original"
{Scott, Malayan Words in English, 53).]
2 B
Its well-known application is to a
disk of thin bell-metal, which when
struck with a mallet, yields musical
notes, and is used in the further east
as a substitute for a bell. [" The name
gong, agong, is considered to be imitative
or suggestive of the sound which the
instrument produces " {Scott, loc. cit.
51).] Marcel Devic says that the word
exists in all the languages of the
Archipelago ; [for the variants see Scott,
loc. cit.]. He defines it as meaning
"instrument de musique aussi appele
tam-tam"; but see under TOM-TOM.
The great drum, to which Dampier
applies the name, was used like the
metallic gong for striking the hour.
Systems of gongs variously arranged
form harmonious musical instruments
among the Burmese, and still more
elaborately among the Javanese.
The word is commonly applied by
Anglo-Indians also to the H. ghantd
{ganta, Dec.) or ghari, a thicker metal
disc, not musical, used in India for
striking the hour (see GHURRY). The
gong being used to strike the hour,
we find the word applied by Fryer
(like gurry) to the hour itself, or
interval denoted.
c. 1590. — "In the morning before day the
Generall did strike his Gongo, which is an
instrument of War that soundeth like a
Bell." — (This was in Africa, near Benguela).
Advent, of Andrew Battel, in Purchas, ii. 970.
1673._<' They have no Watches nor Hour-
Glasses, but measure Time by the dropping
of Water out of a Brass Bason, which holds
a Ghong, or less than half an Hour ; when
they strike once distinctly, to tell them it's
the First Ghong, which is renewed at the
Second Ghong for Two, and so Three at the
End of it till they come to Eight ; when they
strike on [the Brass Vessel at their liberty
to give notice the Pore (see PUHUR) is out,
and at last strike One leisurely to tell them
it is the First Pore."—Frrjer, 186.
1686. — "In the Sultan's Mosque (at
Mindanao) there is a great Drum with but
one Head, called a Gong ; which is instead
of a Clock. This Gong is beaten at 12 a
Clock, at 3, 6, and ^."—Dampiei; i. 333.
1726.— "These gongs (gongen) are beaten
very gently ,at the time when the Prince is
going to make his appearance."— Fa^e?i<«"/«.,
iv. 58.
1750-52.— "Besides these (in China) they
have little drums, great and small kettle
drums, gungungs or round brass basons like
frying pans."— O/o/Toree^i., 248.
1817.— . , ^.
" War music bursting out from time to time
With gong and tymbalon's tremendous
chime."— Lalla Rookh, Mokanna.
Tremendous sham poetry !
GOODRY.
386
GOOMTEE.
1878. — ". . . le nom pl€b^ien . . . sonna
dans les salons. . . . Comme un coup de
cymbale, un de ces gongs qui sur les th^a,tres
de Merie annoncent les apparitions fantas-
tiques." — Alph. Baudet, Le Nabob, ch. 4.
GOODRY, s. A quilt; H. cjudrl.
[The gudrt, as distinguished from the
razdi (see ROZYE), is the bundle of
rags on Avhich Fakirs and the very-
poorest people sleep.]
1598. — "They make also faire couerlits,
which they call Godoriins [or] Colchas,
which are very faire and pleasant to the eye,
stitched with silke ; and also of cotton of
all colours and stitchinges. " — Linschoten,
ch. 9 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 61].
c. 1610. — " Les matelats et les couvertures
sont de soye ou de toille de coton fa9onnde
k toutes sortes de figures et couleur. lis
appellent cela Gouldrins." — Pijrard de
Laval, ii. 3 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 4].
1653. — "Goudrin est vn terme Indou et
Portugais, qui signifie des couuertures
picquees de cotton." — De la Boidlaye-le-
Gonz, ed. 1657, p. 539.
[1819. — "He directed him to go to his
place, and take a godhra of his (a kind of
old patched counterpane of shreds, which
Fuqueers frequently have to lie down upon
and throw over their shoulders)." — Tr. Lit.
Soc. Bo. i. 113.]
GOOGUL, s. H. gugal, guggul, Skt.
guggula, guggulu. The aromatic gum-
resin of the Balsamodendron Mukul,
Hooker (Amyris agallocha, Roxb.), the
mukl of the Arabs, and generally
supposed to be the bdellium of the
ancients. It is imported from the
Beyla territory, west of Sind (see Bo.
Govt. Selections (N.S.), No. xvii. p. 326).
1525. — (Prices at Cambay). *' Gugall
d'orumuz (the maund), 16 fedeas." — Lem-
branga, 43.
1813. — "Gogul is a species of bitumen
much used at Bombay and other parts of
India, for painting the bottom of ships." —
Milbum, i. 137. ^
GOOJUR, n.p. H. Gujar, Skt. Gurj-
jara. The name of a great Hindu
clan, very numerous in tribes and in
population over nearly the whole of
Northern India, from the Indus to
Rohilkhand. In the Delhi territory
and the Doab they were formerly
notorious for thieving propensities,
■ and are still much addicted to cattle-
theft ; and they are never such steady
and industrious cultivators as the Jdts,
among whose villages they are so
largely interspersed. In the Punjab
they are Mahommedans. Their ex-
tensive diffusion is illustrated by
their having given name to Gujarat
(see GOOZERAT) as well as to Gujrat
and Gujrdnwdla in the Punjab. And
during the 18th century a great part of
Saharanpur District in the Northern
Doab was also called Gujrat (see Elliotts
RaceSy by BeameSy i. 99 seqq.).
1519. — "In the hill-country between Niia,b
and Behreh . . . and adjoining to the hill-
country of Kashmir, are the Jats, Gujers,
and many other men of similar tribes." —
Memoirs of Babe); 259.
[1785. — "The road is infested by tribes of
banditti called googrurs and mewatties." —
In Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. II. 426.]
'tiGOOLAIL, s. A pellet-bow. H.
gulely probably from Skt. guda, gula,
the pellet used. [It is the Arabic
Kaus-al-handuh, by using which the
unlucky Prince in the First Kalandar's
Tale got into trouble with the Wazir
{Burton, Arab. Nights, i, 98).]
1560. — Busbeck speaks of being much
annoyed with the multitude and impudence
of kites at Constantinople: "ego interim
cum manuali balista post columnam sto,
modo hujus, modo illius caudae vel alarum,
ut casus tulerit, pinnas testaceis globis
verberans, donee mortifero ictu unam aut
alteram percussam decutio, . . ." — Busbeq.
Epist. iii. p. 163.
[c. 1590. — "From the general use of pellet
bows which are fitted with bowstrings,
sparrows are very scarce (in Kashmir)." —
Aln, ed. JaiTett, ii. 351. In the original
Tcaman-i-gurolia, guroha, according to Stein-
gass, Diet., being "a ball . . . ball for a
cannon, balista, or cross-bow."]
1600. — " 0 for a stone-bow to hit him in
the eye." — Twelfth Night, ii. 5.
1611.—
" Children will shortly take him for a wall,
And set their stone-bows in his forehead."
Beaiim. d' Flet., A King and No King, V.
[1870.— " The Gooleil-bans, or pellet-bow,
generally used as a weapon against crows, is
capable of inflicting rather severe injuries."
— Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurisprudence, 337.]
GOOLMAUL, GOOLMOOL, s. H.
gol-mdl, 'confusion, jumble'; gol-mdl
karnd, ' to make a mess.'
[1877.— "The boy has made such a gol-
mol (uproar) about religion that there is a
risk in having anything to do with him." —
Allardyce, City of S^in shine, ii. 106.]
[GOOMTEE, n.p. A river of the
N.W.P., rising in the Shahjahanpur
District, and flowing past the cities of
Lucknow and Jaunpur, and joining
the Ganges between Benares and
GOONT.
387
GOORZEBURDAR.
Ghazipur. The popular derivation of
the name, as in the quotation, is, as if
Ghumtl, from H. ghumndj 'to wind,'
in allusion to its winding course. It
is really from Skt. gomati^ 'rich in
cattle.'
[1848.—" The Ghuinti, which takes its
name from its windings . . ." — Buyers,
Recoil. ofN. India, 240. J
<\ GOONT, s. H. gunth^ guth. A
kind of pony of the N. Himalayas,
strong but clumsy.
c. 1590. — "In the northern mountainous
districts of Hindustan a kind of small but
strong horses is bred, which is called gfut ;
and in the confines of Bengal, near Kuch,
another kind of horses occurs, which rank
between the gxct and Turkish horses, and
are called tdnghaii (see TANGUN) ; they
are strong and powerful." — Aln, i. 183 ; [also
see ii. 280].
1609. — "On the further side of Ganges
lyeth a very mighty Prince, called Raiav)
Rodorow, holding a mountainous Countrey
. . . thence commeth much Muske, and
heere is a great breed of a small kind of
Horse, called Gunts, a true travelling scale-
cliff e beast."— TF. Finch, in Purclias, i. 438.
1831.—" In Cashmere I shall buy, with-
out regard to price, the best ghounte in
Tibet."— /ocgwemo/i^'s Letters, E.T. i. 238.
1838. — "Give your gilnthhis head and he
will carry you safely . . . any horse would
have struggled, and been killed ; these
gUnths appear to understand that they
must be quiet, and their master will help
them." — Fanny Parkes, Wanderings of a
Pilgrim, ii. 226.
GOORKA, GOORKALLY, n.p. H.
GurJchd, Gurkhdli. The name of the
race now dominant in Nepal, and
taking their name from a town so
called 53 miles W. of Khatmandu.
[The name is usually derived from the
Skt. go-raksha, 'cow-keeper.' For the
early history see Wright, H. of Nepal,
1471 They are probably the best
soldiers of modern India, and several
regiments of the Anglo-Indian army
are recruited from the tribe.
1767. — "I believe, Sir, you have before
been acquainted with the situation of Nipal,
which has long been besieged by the Goor-
CuUy Rajah." — Letter from Chief at Patna,
in Long, 526.
[ ,, "The Rajah being now dispos-
sessed of his country, and shut up in his
capital by the Rajah of GoercuUah, the
usual channel of commerce has been ob-
structed."—Le^<€r/ro7n. Council to E.l. Co.,
in Verelst, View of Bengal, App. 36.]
/^GOOROO, s. H. guru, Skt. guru;
a spiritual teacher, a (Hindu) priest.
(Ancient).— " That brahman is called gfuru
who performs according to rule the rites
on conception and the like, and feeds (the
child) with rice (for the first time)."— Jfanw,
ii. 142.
c. 1550. — " You should do as you are
told by your parents and your Guru." —
Rainayana of Tulsi Das, by Groicse (1878),
[1567.— "Grous." See quotation under
CASIS.]
1626. — "There was a famous Prophet of
the Ethnikes, named Goru." — Purchas, Pil-
grimage, 520.
1700. — " . . . je suis fort surpris de voir
k la porte . . . le Penitent au colier, qui
demandoit a parler au Gourou." — Lettres
Edif, X. 95.
1810. — "Persons of this class often keep
little schools . . . and then are designated
gooroos ; a term implying that kind of
respect we entertain for pastors in general."
— Williamson, V. M. ii. 317.
1822.— "The Adventures of the Gooroo
Paramartan ; a tale in the Tamul Language "
(translated by B. Babington from the ori-
ginal of Padre Beschi, written about 1720-
1730), London.
1867.— "Except the guru of Bombay, no
priest on earth has so large a power of
acting on every weakness of the female
heart as a Mormon bishop at Salt Lake." —
Dixon's New America, 330.
^^ GOORUL, s. H. gural, goral; the
Himalayan chamois ; Nemorhoedus Goral
of Jerdon. [Gemas Goral of Blanford
{Mammalia, 516).]
[1821.— "The flesh was good and tasted
like that of the ghorul, so abundant in the
hilly belt towards India."— Z%c^ ds Gerard's
Narr., ii. 112.
[1886.— "On Tuesday we went to a new
part of the hill to shoot 'gurel,' a kind of
deer, which across a khud, looks remarkably
small andfmore like a hare than a deer." —
Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life, 235.]
[GOORZEBURDAR, s. P. gurz-
barddr, ' a mace-bearer.'
[1663.— "Among the Kours and the Man-
sebdars are mixed many Gourze-berdars,
or mace-bearers chosen for their tall and
handsome persons, and whose busmess it
is to preserve order in assemblies, to carry
the King's orders, and execute his com-
mands with the utmost speed."— ^e^mer,
ed. Constable, 267.
n7i7.— " Everything being prepared for
the Goorzebiirdar's reception."— In Yzile,
Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. u. ccclix.
n727._" Goosberdar. See under HOS-
BOLHOOKUM.]
GOOZERAT, GUZERAT.
388
GORAWALLAH.
GOOZERAT, GUZERAT, n.p. The
name of a famous province in Western
India, Skt. Gurjjara, Gurjjara-rdshtra,
Prakrit passing into H. and Mahr, Gu-
jarat, Gujrdt, taking its name from the
Giijar (see GOOJUR) tribe. The name
covers the British Districts of Surat,
Broach, Kaira, Panch Mahals, and Ah-
medabad, besides the territories of the
Oaekwar (see GUICOWAR) of Baroda,
and a multitude of native States. It
is also often used as including the penin-
sula of Kathiawar or Surashtra, which
alone embraces 180 petty States,
c. 640. — Hwen T'sang passes through Kiii-
chi-lo, i.e. Gurjjara, but there is some diffi-
•culty as to the position which he assigns to
it. — Pelerins Bovddh., iii. 166 ; [Qunmngham,
Arch. Rep. ii. 70 seqq.].
1298.— "Gozurat is a great Kingdom.
- . . The people are the most desperate
pirates in existence. . . ." — Marco Polo,
Bk. iii. ch. 26.
c. 1300. — "Guzerat, which is a large
-country, within which are Karab^y, Somn^t,
Kanken-T^na, and several other cities and
towns." — Rashidicddln, in Elliot, i. 67.
1300.— "The Sultan despatched Ulugh
Kh^n to Ma'bar and Gujarat for the de-
struction of the idol-temple of Somn^t, on
the 20th of Jum^d^'-l awwal, 698 H. . . ."—
Amir KhusrU, in Elliot, iii. 74.
[c. 1330.—" Juzrat." See under LAR.]
1554. — "At last we made the land of
Ouchrat in Hindustan." — Sidi 'AH, p. 79.
The name is sometimes used by the
old writers for the people, and especi-
ally for the Hindu merchants or
"banyans (q.v.) of Guzerat. See Sains-
bury, i. 445 and passim.
[c. 1605. — " And alsoe the Guzatts do
saile in the Portugalls shipps in euery porte
of the East Indies . . ." — Birdwood, First
Letter Booh, 85.]
GOOZUL-KHANA, s. A bath-
room ; H. from Ar. — P. ghusl-khdna,
of corresponding sense. The apartment
so called was used by some of the Great
Moghuls as a place of private audience.
1616, — "At eight, after supper he comes
down to the guzelcan (v.l. gazelcan), a
faire Court wherein in the middest is a
Throne erected of freestone." — Sir T. Roe,
in Purcloas, ii. ; [Hak. Soc. i. 106].
,, "The thirteenth, at night I went
to the Gussell Chan, where is best oppor-
tunitie to doe business, and tooke with me
the Italian, determining to walk no longer
in darknesse, but to prooue the King, . . ."
—Ibid, p, 543 ; [in Hak, Soc. i. 202, Guzel-
chan ; in ii. 459, Gushel choes].
c. 1660.— "The grand hall of the A^n-Kas
opens into a more retired chamber, called
the gosel-kane, or the place to wash in.
But few are suffered to enter there. . . .
There it is where the king is seated in a
chair . . . and giveth a more particular
Audience to his officers." — Bernier, E.T.
p, 85 ; [ed. Constable, 265 ; ibid. 361 gosle-
kane].
GOPURA, s. The meaning of the
word in Skt. is 'city -gate,' go 'eye,'
pura, 'city.' But in S. India the
gopuram is that remarkable feature of
architecture, peculiar to the Peninsula,
the great pyramidal tower over the
entrance-gate to the precinct of a
temple. See Fergusson's Indian and
Eastern Architecture, 325, &c. [The
same feature has been reproduced in
the great temple of the Seth at
Brindaban, which is designed on a S.
Indian model. (Growse, Mathura, 260).]
This feature is not, in any of the S.
Indian temples, older than the 15th or
16th cent,, and was no doubt adopted
f9r purposes of defence, as indeed the
Silpa-sdstra ('Books of Mechanical
Arts ') treatises imply. This fact may
sufficiently dispose of the idea that the
feature indicates an adoption of archi-
tecture from ancient Egypt,
1862, — "The gopurams or towers of the
great pagoda," — MarhJtain, Peru and India,
408.
GORA, s. H, gord, 'fair-com-
plexioned,' A white man ; a Euro-
pean soldier ; any European who is
not a sahib (q.v.). Plural gord-log,
' white people,'
[1861. — "The cavalry . . . rushed into
the lines . . . declaring that the Gora Log
(the European soldiers) were coming down
upon them," — Gave Browne, Punjab and
Delhi, i, 243,]
GORAWALLAH, s, H. ghord-
wdld, ghord, 'a horse.' A groom or
horsekeeper ; used at Bombay. On
the Bengal side syce (q.v.) is always
used, on the IVIadras side horsekeeper
(q.v.).
1680.— Gurrials, apparently for ghord-
wdlds {Gurrials would be alligators, Gavial),
are allowed with the horses kept with the
Hoogly Factory.— See Fort St. Geo. Consns.
on Toxir, Dec. 12, in Notes and Exts., No.
ii. 63.
c. 1848.— "On approaching the different
points, one knows Mrs. is at hand, for
her Gorahwallas wear green and gold pug-
gries." — Choio-Chow, i. 151.
4
GORAYT.
389 GOSBECK, COSBEAGUE.
GORAYT, s. H. goret, gorait, [which
has been connected with Skt. ghur^
' to shout '] ; a village watchman and
messenger, [in the N.W.P. usually of
a lower grade than the chokidar, and
not, like him, paid a cash wage, but
remunerated by a piece of rent-free
land ; one of the village establishment,
whose special duty it is to watch crops
and harvested grain].
[c. 1808.— "Fifteen messengers (gorayits)
are allowed | ser on the man of grain, and
from 1 to 5 bigahs of land each." — Buchanan,
Eastern India, ii. 231.]
GORDOWER, GOORDORE, s. A
kind of boat in Bengal, described by
Ives as "a vessel pushed on by
paddles." Etym. obscure. Ghurdaur
is a horse-race, a race-course ; some-
times used by natives to express any
kind of open-air assemblage of Euro-
peans for amusement. [The word is
more probably a corr. of P. girddwd,
' a patrol ' ; girddwar, ' all around, a
supervisor,' because such boats appear
to be used in Bengal by officials on
their tours of inspection.]
1757.— "To get two bolias (see BOLIAH),
a goordore, and 87 dandies (q.v.) from the
Nazir." — Ives, 157.
GOSAIN, GOSSYNE, &c. s. H.
and Mahr. Gosdln, Gosdl, Gosdm,
Gusd'in, &c., from Skt. Goswdml, ' Lord
of Passions' (lit. ' Lord of cows '), i.e.
one who is supDOsed to have subdued
his passions and renounced the world.
Applied in various parts of India to
different kinds of persons not neces-
sarily celibates, but professing a life of
religious mendicancy, and including
some who dwell together in convents
under a superior, and others who en-
gage in trade and hardly pretend to
lead'a religious life.
1774. — "My hopes of seeing Teshu Lama
were chiefly founded on the Gosain." —
Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, 46.
c. 1781. — "It was at this time in the
hands of a Gosine, or Hindoo Religious." —
Hodges, 112. (The use of this barbarism by
Hodges is remarkable, common as it has
become of late years.)
[1813. — "Unlike the generality of Hindoos,
these Gosaings do not burn their dead . . ."
Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 312-3 ; in i.
544 he writes Gosannee.]
^ 1826. — "I found a lonely cottage with a
light in the window, and being attired in
the habit of a gossein, I did not hesitate to
request a lodging for the night." — Pandu-
rang Han, 399 ; [ed. 1873, ii. 275].
GOSBECK, COSBEAGUE, s. A
coin spoken of in Persia (at Gombroon
and elsewhere). From the quotation
from Fryer it appears that there was
a Goss and a Gosbegi, corresponding to
Herbert's double and single Cozbeg.
Mr. Wollaston in his English-Persian
Diet. App. p. 436, among "Moneys
now current in Persia," gives " 5 dinar
= 1 ghaz ; also a nominal money."
The ghdz, then, is the name of a coin
(though a coin no longer), and ghaz-
begi was that worth 10 dlndrs.
Marsden mentions a copper coin,
called ]cazhegi=50 (nominal) dlndrs, or
about 3^d. (Numism. Orient, 456.) But
the value in dlndrs seems to be in
error. [Prof. Browne, who referred
the matter to M. Husayn Kuli Khan,
Secretary of the Persian Embassy in
London, writes : "This gentleman states
that he knows no word ghdzi-heg, or
gdzl-beg, but that there was formerly
a coin called ghdz, of which 5 went to
the shdhl; but this is no longer used
or spoken of." The ghdz was in use
at any rate as late as the time of
Hajji Baba ; see below.]
[1615. — "Thechiefest money thatis current
in Persia is the Abase, which weigheth 2
metzicales. The second is the mamede, which
is half an abesse. The third is the shahey and
is a quarter of an abbesse. In the rial of
eight are 13 shayes. In the cheJcen of Venetia
20 shayes. In a shaye are 1\ histies or
casbeges 10. One bistey is 4 casbeges or 2
tanges. The Abasse, momede and Shahey and
histey are of silver ; the rest are of copper
like to the vissas of Indaa.."— Foster, Lette)-Sy
iii. 176.]
c. 1630.— "The Ablasee is in our money
sixteene pence ; Larree ten pence ; Mamoodee
eight pence ; Bistee two pence ; double
Cozbeg one penny ; single Cozbeg one half-
penny ; Fluces are ten to a Cozbeg." — Sir T.
Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 231.
1673._«A Banyan that seemingly is not
worth a Gosbeck (the lowest coin they
have)."— i^ryer, 113. See also p. 343.
,, "10 cosbeagues is 1 Shahee; 4
Shahees is one Abassee or IM." — Ibid. 211.
, , " Brass money with characters,
Are a Goss, ten whereof compose a
Shahee,
A Gosbeege, five of which go to a Shahee. "
Ibid. 407.
1711. — "10 Coz, or Pice, a Copper Coin,
are 1 Shahee."— Xoc/ryer, 241.
1727.— "1 ^AaAeeis . . . 10 Gaaz or Cos-
begs."— ^. Hamilton, ii. 311 ; [ed. 1744].
1752.— "10 cozbaugues or Pice (a Copper
Coin) are 1 Shatree " (read Shahee).—
Brooks, p. 37. See also in Hanway, vol. i.
p. 292, Kazbegie ; [in ii. 21, Kazbekie].
GOSHA.
390
GOVERNORS STRAITS.
[1824. — "But whatever profit arose either
from these services, or from the spoils of my
monkey, he alone was the gainer, for I
never touched a ghauz of it." — Rajji Baba,
52 seq.]
1825. — "A toman contains 100 mamoo-
dies ; a new abassee, 2 mamoodies or 4
shakees ... a shakee, 10 coz or coz-
baugues, a small copper coin." — Milhurn,
2nd ed. p. 95.
GOSHA, adj. Used in some parts, as
an Anglo-Indian technicality, to indi-
cate that a woman was secluded, and can-
not appear in public. It is short for P.
gosha-nishln, * sitting in a corner ' ; and
is much the same as parda-nisMn (see
PURDAH).
GOUNG, s. Burm. gaung ; a village
head man. ["Under the Thoogyee
were Rwa-go\m.g, or heads of villages,
who aided in the collection of the
revenue and were to some extent
police officials." {Gazetteer of Burma,
i. 480.)]
a. GOUR, s. H. gdur, gduri gde,
(but not in the dictionaries), [Platts
gives gaiir, Skt. gaura, ' white, yellow-
ish, reddish, pale red']. The great
wild ox, Gavaeus Gaums, Jerd. ; [Bos
gaurus, Blanford (Mammalia), 484 seq.],
the same as the Bison (q.v.). [The
classical account of the animal will be
found in Forsyth, Highlands of Central
India, ed. 1889, pp. 109 seqq.]
1806, — "They erect strong fences, but
the buffaloes generally break them down.
. . . They are far larger than common
buffaloes. There is an account of a similar
kind called the Gore ; one distinction be-
tween it and the buffalo is the length of the
hoof. " — Elphinstone, in Life, 1. 156.
b. GOUR, s. Properly Can. gaud,
gaur, gauda. The head man of a
village in the Canarese - speaking
country ; either as corresponding to
patel, or to the Zemindar of Bengal.
[See F. Buchanan, Mysore, i. 268 ; Rice,
Mysore, i. 579.]
c. 1800. — "Every Tehsildary is farmed
out in villages to the Goiirs or head-men."
— In Munro's Life, iii. 92.
■ c. GOUR, n.p. Gaur, the name of
a medieval capital of Bengal, which lay
immediately south of the modern civil
station of Malda, and the traces of
which, with occasional Mahommedan
buildings, extend over an immense area,
chiefly covered with jungle. The
name is a form of the ancient Gauda,
meaning, it is believed, 'the country
of sugar,' a name applied to a large
part of Bengal, and specifically to the
portion where those remains lie. It
was the residence of a Hindu dynasty,
the Senas, at the time of the early
Mahommedan invasions, and was popu-
larly known as Lakhndoti ; but the
reigning king had transferred his seat
to Nadiya (70 m. above Calcutta)
before the actual conquest of Bengal
in the last years of the 12th century.
Gaur was afterwards the residence of
several Mussulman dynasties. [See
Ravenshaw, Gaur, its Ruins and Inscrip-
tions, 1878.]
1536. — "But Xercansor [Shir Khan Sur,
afterwards King of Hindustan as Shir Shah]
after his success advanced along the river
till he came before the city of Gouro to
besiege it, and ordered a lodgment to be
made in front of certain verandahs of the
King's Palace which looked upon the river ;
and as he was making his trenches certain
Kumis who were resident in the city, desiring
that the King should prize them highly
{d'elles fizesse cdbedal) as he did the Portu-
guese, offered their service to the King to
go and prevent the enemy's lodgment, saying
that he should also send the Portuguese
with them." — Correa, iii. 720.
[1552.— "Caor." See under BURRAM-
POOTER.]
1553. — "The chief city of the Kingdom
(of Bengala) is called Gouro. It is situated
on the banks of the Ganges, and is said to
be 3 of our leagues in length, and to contain
200,000 inhabitants. On the one side it has
the river for its defence, and on the landward
faces a wall of great height . . . the streets
are so thronged with the concourse and
traffic of people . . . that they cannot force
their way past ... a great part of the
houses of this city are stately and well-
wrought buildings." — BaiTOs, IV. ix. cap. 1.
1586. — "From Patanaw I went to Tanda
which is in the land of the Gouren. It hath
in times past been a kingdom, but is now
subdued by Zelabdin Echebar . . ." — R.
Fitch, in HaJcluyt, ii. 389.
1683. — "I went to see ye famous Ruins of
a great Citty and Pallace called [of] GOWRE
. . . we spent 3i hours in seeing ye mines
especially of the Pallace which has been . . .
in my judgment considerably bigger and
more beautifull than the Grand Seignor's
Seraglio at Constantinople or any other
Pallace that I have seen in Europe." —
Hedges, Diary, May 16 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 88].
GOVERNOR'S STRAITS, n.p.
This was the name applied by the
Portuguese (Estreito do Gohernador) to
the Straits of Singapore, i.e. the straits
GOW, GAOU.
391
GRAB.
south of that island (or New Strait).
The reason of the name is given in
our first quotation. The Governor
in question was the Spaniard Dom
Joao da Silva.
1615. — "The Governor sailed from Manilha
in March of this year with 10 galleons and
2 galleys. . . . Arriving at the Straits of
Sincapur, * * * * and passing by a new
strait which since has taken the name of
Estreito do Govemador, there his galleon
grounded on the reef at the point of the
strait, and was a little grazed by the top of
it." — Bocarro, 428.
1727. — "Between the small Carimon and
Tanjong-hellong on the Continent, is the
entrance of the Streights of Sincapure before
mentioned, and also into the Streights of
Govemadore, the largest and easiest Passage
into the China Seas." — A. Hamilton, ii. 122.
1780. — "Directions for sailing from Ma-
lacca to Pulo Timoan through Governor's
Straits, commonly called the Straits of
Sincapour." — Dunn's N. Directoi-y, 5th ed.
p. 474, See also Lettres Mdif., 1st ed.
ii. 118.
1841. — "Singapore Strait, called Governor
Strait, or New Strait, by the French and
Portuguese." — fforsburgh, 5th ed. ii. 264.
GOW,GAOU, s. Dak. B.. gau. An
ancient measure of distance preserved
in S. India and Ceylon. In the latter
island, where the term still is in use, the
gawwa is a measure of about 4 English
miles. It is Pali gdvuta, one quarter
of a yojmia^ and that again is the Skt.
gavyuti with the same meaning. There
is in Molesworth's Mahr. Dictionary,
and in Wilson, a term gaukos (see
COSS), 'a land measure' (for which
read 'distance measure'), the distance
at which the lowing of a cow may be
heard. This is doubtless a form of
the same term as that under considera-
tion, but the explanation is probably
modern and incorrect. The yojana
with which the gau is correlated, ap-
pears etymologically to be 'a yoking,'
viz. "the stage, or distance to be gone
in one harnessing without unyoking"
{IFilliams); and the lengths attributed
to it are very various, oscillating from
2|- to 9 miles, and even to 8 krosas
(see COSS). The last valuation of the
yojana would correspond with that of
the gau at j.
c. 545. — "The great Island (Taprobane),
according to what the natives say, has a
length of 300 gaudia, and a breadth of the
same, i.e. 900 miles." — Cosmas Indicopleustes,
«<in Cathay, clxxvii.).
1623. — "From Garicota to Tumbre may
be about a league and a half, for in that
country distances are measured by gail, and
each gail is about two leagues, and from
Garicota to Tumbre they said was not so
much as a gati of road."— P. della Valle,
ii. 638 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 230].
1676. — "They measure the distances of
places in India by Gos and Costes. A Gos
is about 4 of our common leagues, and a
Goste is one league." — Tavernier, E.T. ii.
30 ; [ed. Ball, i. 47].
1860. — "A gaou in Ceylon expresses a
somewhat indeterminate length, according
to the nature of the ground to be traversed,
a gaou across a mountainous country being
less than one measured on level ground, and
a gaou for a loaded cooley is also permitted
to be shorter than for one unburthened, but
on the whole the average may be taken
under four miles." — TennenVs Ceylon, 4th ed.
i. 467.
GItAB, s. This name, now almost
obsolete, was applied to a kind of vessel
which is constantly mentioned in the
sea- and river-fights of India, from the
arrival of the Portuguese down to near
the end of tlie 18th century. That
kind of etymology which works from
inner consciousness would probably
say : " This term has always been a
puzzle to the English in India. The
fact is that it was a kind of vessel
much used by corsairs, who were
said to grab all that passed the sea.
Hence," &c. But the real derivation
is different.
The Kev. Howard Malcom, in a
glossary attached to his Travels, defines
it as "a square-rigged Arab vessel,
having a projecting stern (stem T) and
no bowsprit ; it has two masts." Pro-
bably the application of the term may
have deviated variously in recent days.
[See Bombay Gazetteer, xiii. pt. i._ 348.]
For thus again in Solvyns {Les Hindous,
vol. i.) a grab is drawn and described
as a ship with three masts, a sharp
prow, and a bowsprit. But originally
the word seems, beyond question, to
have been an Arab name for a galley.
The proper word is Arab, ghordb, 'a
raven,' though adopted into Mahratti
and Konkani as gurdb. Jal says,
quoting Keinaud, that ghordb was the
name given by the Moors to the true
galley, and cites Hyde for the rationale
of the name. We give Hyde's words
below. Amari, in a work quoted
below (p. 397), points out the analogous
corvetta as perhaps a transfer of ghurdb:
1181.— "A vessel of our merchants . . .
making sail for the city of Tripoli (which
God protect) was driven by the wiijds o»
GRAB.
GRAM.
the shore of that country, and the crew being
in want of water, landed to procure it, but
the people of the place refused it unless some
corn were sold to them. Meanwhile there
came a ghurab from Tripoli . . . which
took and plundered the crew, and seized all
the goods on board the vessel." * — Arabic
Letter from Ubaldo, Archbishop and other
authorities of Pisa, to the Almohad Caliph
Abu Yak'ub Yusuf, in Amari, Diplomi
Arabi, p. 8.
The Latin contemporary version
runs thus :
" Cum quidam nostri cari cives de Sicili&
cum carico frumenti ad Tripolim venirent,
tempestate maris et vi ventorum compulsi,
ad portum dictum Macri devenerunt ; ibique
aqu&, defieiente, et cum pro eft, aurienda
irent, Barbarosi non permiserunt eos . . .
nisi prius eis de frumento venderent.
Cumque inviti . eis de frumento venderent
galea vestra de Tripoli armata," &c. — Ihid.
p. 269.
c. 1200. — Ghurab, Cornix, Corvus, galea.
*****
Galea, Ghurab, Gharban. — Vocabulista
Arahico (from Kiccardian Library), pubd.
Florence, 1871, pp. 148, 404.
1343. — "Jalansi . . . sent us off in com-
pany with his son, on board a vessel called
al-'Ukairi, which is like a ghorab, only
more roomy. It has 60 oars, and when it
engages is covered with a roof to protect
the rowers from the darts and stone-shot."
— Ibn Batiita, iv. 59.
1505. — In the Vocdbvlai^ of Pedro de
Alcala, galera is interpreted in Arabic as
gorab.
1554. — In the narrative of Sidi 'Ali
Kapudan, in describing 'an action that he
fought with the Portuguese near the Persian
Gulf, he says the enemy's fleet consisted of
4 barques as bigas carracks (q.v.), 3 great
ghurabs, 6 Karawals (see CARAVEL) and
12 smaller ghurabs, or- galliots (see GALLE-
VAT) with oars.— In J. As., ser. 1. torn,
ix. 67-68.
[c. 1610. — "His royal galley called by
them Ogate Gourabe [gourdbe means
'galley,' land ogate 'royal')." — Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 312.]
1660. — "Jani Beg might attack us from
the hills, the ghrabs from the river, and
the men of Sihwan from the rear, so that
we should be in a critical position." —
Mohammed M'asum, in Elliot, i. 250. The
word occurs in many pages of the same
history.
[1679.— "My Selfe and Mr. Gapes Grob
the stern most." — In Hedges, Diary, Hak.
Soc. ii. clxxxiv.]
, 1690. — " Oalera . . . ab Arabibus tam Asi-
aticis quam Africanis vocatur . . . Ghorab,
i.e. Corvus, quasi piceA, nigredine, rostro
extenso, et velis remisque sicut alis volans
galera : unde et Vlacho Graece dicitur
* From Amari's Italian version.
MfKaiva." — Hyde, Note on Peritsol, in Synt.
Dissertt. i. 97.
1673. — "Our Factors, having concerns in
the cargo of the ships in this Road, loaded
two Grobs and departed." — F^^yer, 153.
1727. — "The Muskat War . . . obliges
them (the Portuguese) to keep an Armada
of five or six Ships, besides small Frigates
and Grabs of War." — A. Hamilton, i. 250 ;
[ed. 1744, ii. 253].
1750-52. — "The ships which they make
use of against their enemies are called
goerabbs by the Dutch, and grabbs by the
English, have 2 or 3 masts, and are built
like our ships, with the same sort of rigging,
only their prows are low and sharp as in
gallies, that they may not only place some
cannons in them, biit likewise in case of
emergency for a couple of oars, to push the
grabb on in a calm." — Olof Toreen, Voyage,
205.
c. 1754. — "Our E. I. Company had here
(Bombay) one ship of 40 guns, one of 20,
one Grab of 18 guns, and several other
vessels." — Ives, 43. Ives explains "Ketches,
which they call grabs." This shows the
meaning already changed, as no galley could
carry 18 guns.
c. 1760.— "When the Derby, Captain
Ansell, was so scandalously taken by a few
of Angria's grabs." — Grose, i. 81.
1763. — " The grabs have rarely more
than two masts, though some have three ;
those of three are about 300 tons burthen ;
but the others are not more than 150 : they
are built to draw very little water, being
very broad in proportion to their length,
narrqwing, however, from the middle to the
end, where instead of bows they have a
prow, projecting like that of a Mediterranean
galley." — Orme (reprint), i. 408-9.
1810.— "Here a fine English East India-
man, there a grab, or a dow from Arabia."
— Maria Oraham, 142.
,, "This Glab [sic) belongs to an Arab
merchant of Muscat. The Nakhodah, an
Abyssinian slave." — Elphinstone, in Life,
i. 232.
[1820. — "We had scarce set sail when
there came in a ghorab (a kind of boat) the
Cotwal of Surat . . ." — Trans. Lit. Soc. Bo.
ii. 5.]
1872. — "Moored in its centre you saw
some 20 or 30 ghurabs (grabs) from Maskat,
Baghlahs from the Persian Gulf, Kotiyahs
from Kach'h, and Pattimars or Batelas from
the Konkan and Bombay." — Burton, Sind
Revisited, i. 83.
GBAM, s. This word is properly
the Portuguese grdo, i.e. ' grain,' but it
has been specially appropriated to that
Ijind of vetch {Cicer arietinum, L.) which
is the most general grain-(rather pulse-)
food of horses all over India, called in
H. chand. It is the Ital. cece, FrJ
pois chiche, Eng. chick-pea or Egypt,
pea, much used in France and S.
GRAM-FED.
393
GRASS-CUTTER.
Europe. This specific application of
grdo is also Portuguese, as appears
from Bluteau. The word gram is in
some parts of India applied to other
kinds of pulse, and then this applica-
tion of it is recognised by qualifying it
as Bengal gram. (See remarks under
CALAVANCE.) The plant exudes
oxalate of potash, and to walk through
a gram-field in a wet morning is de-
structive to shoe-leather. The natives
collect the acid.
[1513. — "And for the food of these horses
(exported from the Persian Gulf) the factor
supplied graos." — Alhuqnerqiie, Cartas,
p. 200, Letter of Dec. 4.
[1554. — (Describing Vijayanagar. ) ' ' There
the food of horses and elephants consists of
graos, rice and other vegetables, cooked
with jagra, which is palm-tree sugar, as
there is no barley in that country." —
Castanheda, Bk. ii. ch. 16.
[c. 1610. — "They give them also a certain
grain like lentils." — Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. ii. 79.]
1702. — ". . . he confessing before us that
their allowance three times a week is but a
quart of rice and gram together for five
men a day, but promises that for the future
it shall be rectified." — In Wheelei; ii. 10.
1776. — ". . . Lentils, gram . . . mustard
Seed."— Hal hed's Code, p. 8 (pt. ii.).
1789. — ". . . Gram, a small kind of pulse,
universally used instead of oats." — Munro's
Narrative, 85.
1793. — ". . . gram, which it is not cus-
tomary to give to bullocks in the Carnatic."
— Dirom's Narrative, 97.
1804. — "The gram alone, for the four
regiments with me, has in some months
cost 50,000 pagodas." — Wellington, iii. 71.
1865. — "But they had come at a wrong
season, gram was dear, and prices low, and
the sale concluded in a dead loss." —
Palgrave's Arabia, 290.
GRAM-FED, adj. Properly the
distinctive description of mutton and
beef fattened upon gram, which used
to be the pride of Bengal. But applied
figuratively to any 'pampered creature.'
e. 1849. — "By an old Indian I mean a
man full of curry and of bad Hindustani,
with a fat liver and no brains, but with a
self-sufficient idea that no one can know
India except through long experience of
brandy, champagne, gram-fed mutton,
cheroots and hookahs."— *SzV (7. Napio^,
quoted in Bos. Smith's Life of Ld. Laurence,
1.338.
1880. — "I missed two persons at the
Delhi assemblage in 1877. All the gram-
fed secretaries and most of the alcoholic
chiefs were there ; but the famine-haunted
villagers and the delirixim-shattered opium-
eating Chinaman, who had to pay the bill,
were not present."— ^Zi Baba, 127.
GRANDONIC.
and SANSKRIT).
(See GRUNTHUM
GEASS-CLOTH. s. This name is
now generally applied to a kind of
cambric from China made from the
Chuma of the Chinese {Boelimaria
nivea, Hooker, the Rhea, so much
talked of now), and called by the
Chinese sia-pu, or 'summer-cloth.'
We find grass-cloths often spoken of
by the 16th century travellers, and even
later, as an export from Orissa and
Bengal. They were probably made
of Rhea or some kindred species, but
we have not been able to determine
this. Cloth and nets are made in the
south from the Neilgherry nettle {Gi-
rardinia heterophylla, D. C.)
c. 1567.— "Cloth of herbes {panni d'erba),
which is a kinde of silke, which groweth
among the woodes without any labour of
man." — Caesar Frederike, in HaM. ii. 358.
1585. — " Great store of the cloth which is
made from Grasse, which they call yerua "
(in Orissa).— i?. Fitch, in ITaU. ii. 387'.
[1598.— See under SAREE.
[c. 1610. — "Likewise is there plenty of
silk, as well that of the silkworm as of the
(silk) herb, which is of the brightest yellow
colour, and brighter than silk itself." —
Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 328.]
1627. — " Their manufactories (about Bala-
sore) are of Cotton . . . Silk, and Silk and
Cotton Romals . . . ; and of Herba (a Sort
of tough Grass) they make Ginghams,
Pinascos, and several other Goods for Ex-
portation."—^. Hamilton, i. 397 ; [ed. 1744].
1813.— Milburn, in his List of Bengal
Piece-Goods, has Herba Taffaties (ii. 221).
GRASS-CUTTER, s. This is pro-
bably a corruption representing the H.
ghdsJchodd or ghdsJcdtd, 'the digger,
or cutter, of grass ' ; the title of a
servant employed to collect grass for
horses, one such being usually attached
to each horse besides the syce or horse-
keeper. In the north the grasscvMer
is a man ; in the south the office is
filled by the horsekeeper's wife. Ghds-
Icat is the form commonly used by
Englishmen in Upper India speaking
Hindustani ; but ghasiydra by those
aspiring to purer language. The
former term appears in Williamson's
V. M. (1810) as gausJcot (i. 186), the
latter in JacqiiemonVs Correspondence as
GRASSHOPPER FALLS.
394
GRASS-WIDOW.
grassyara. No grasscutters are men-
tioned as attached to the stables of
Akbar ; only a money allowance for
grass. The antiquity of the Madras
arrangement is shown by a passage in
Castanheda(1552): "... he gave him
a horse, and a boy to attend to it, and
a female slave to see to its fodder." —
(ii. 58.)
1789. — " ... an Horsekeeper and Grass-
cutter at two pagodas." — Munro's Narr. 28.
1793. — "Every horse . . . has two atten-
dants, one who cleans and takes care of
him, called the horse-keeper, and the other
the grasscutter, who provides for his
forage." — Dirom's Narr. 242.
1846. — "Every horse has a man and a
maid to himself — the maid cuts grass for
him ; and every dog has a boy. I inquired
whether the cat had any servants, but I
found' he was allowed to wait upon himself."
— Letters from Madras, 37.
[1850. — " Then there are our servants . . .
four Saises and four Ghascuts . . ." — Mrs.
Mackenzie, Life in the Mission, ii. 253.]
1875. — " I suppose if you were to pick up
... a grasscutter's pony to replace the
one you lost, you wouldn't feel that you
had done the rest of the army out of their
rights." — The Dilemma, ch. xxxvii.
[GRASSHOPPER FALLS, n.p.
An Anglo-Indian corruption of the
name of the great waterfall on the
Sheravati Eiver in the Shimoga Dis-
trict of Mysore, where the river
plunges down in a succession of
cascades, of which the principal is
890 feet in height. The proper name
of the place is Gersoppa, or Gerusappe,
which takes its name from the adjoin-
ing village ; geru, Can., ' the marking
nut plant ' {semecarpus anacardium, L.),
soppu, ' a leaf.' See Mr. Grey's note on
P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 218.]
GRASS-WIDOW, s. This slang
phrase is applied in India, with a shade
of malignity, to ladies living apart from
their husbands, especially as recreating
at the Hill stations, whilst the husbands
are at their duties in the plains.
We do not know the origin of the
phrase. In the Slang Dictionary it is
explained : " An unmarried mother ;
a deserted mistress." But no such
opprobrious meanings attach to the
Indian use. In Notes and Queries,
6th ser. viii. 414, will be found several
communications on this phrase. [Also
see ibid. x. 436, 526 ; xi. 178 ; 8th ser.
iv. 37, 75.] We learn from these that
in Moor's Suffolk Words and Phrases^
Grace- Widow occurs with the mean-
ing of an unmarried mother. Corre-
sponding to this, it is stated also, is the
N.S. (?) or Low German gras-wedewe.
The Swedish Grdsdnha or -enha also
is used for 'a low dissolute married
woman living by herself.' In Belgium
a woman of this description is called
haecke-wedewe, from haecken, 'to feel
strong desire ' (to ' hanker '). And
so it is suggested grUsenka is con-
tracted from grcidesenka, from gradig,
' esuriens ' (greedy, in fact). In Danish
Diet, graesenka is interpreted as a
woman whose betrothed lover is dead.
But the German Stroll- Wittwe, ' straw-
widow' (which Flligel interprets as
' mock widow '), seems rather incon-
sistent with the suggestion that
grass-widow is a corruption of the
kind suggested. A friend mentions
that the masc. Stroh-Wittwer is used
in Germany for a man whose wife is
absent, and who therefore dines at the
eating-house with the young fellows.
[The N.E.D. gives the two meanings :
1. An unmarried woman who has
cohabited with one or more men ;
a discarded mistress ; 2. A married
woman whose husband is absent from
her. " The etymological notion is
obscure, but the parallel forms dis-
prove the notion that the word is a
'corruption' of grace-widow. It has
been suggested that in sense 1. grass
(and G. stroh) may have been used
with opposition to bed. Sense 2.
may have arisen as an etymologizing
interpretation of the compound after it
had ceased to be generally understood ;
in Eng. it seems to have first appeared
as Anglo-Indian." The French equiva-
lent. Veuve de Malabar, was in allusion
to Lemierre's tragedv, produced in
1770.]
1878. — " In the evening my wife and I
went out house-hunting ; and we pitched
upon one which the newly incorporated
body of Municipal Commissioners and the
Clergyman (who was a Grass-widower, his
wife being at home) had taken between
them."— Life in the Mofussil, ii. 99-100.
1879.— The Indian newspaper's "typical
official rises to a late breakfast — probably
on herrings and soda-water — and dresses
tastefully for his round of morning calls,
the last on a grass-widow, with whom he
has a tite-d-tete tiffin, where ' pegs' alternate
with champagne." — Simla Letter in Times,
Aug. 16.
GRASSIA.
395 GRIFFIN, GRIFF, GRIFFITH.
1880. — "The Grass-widow in Nephelo-
coccygia." — Sir AH Baba, 169.
,, "Pleasant times have these Indian
grass-widows ! "—The World, Jan. 21, 13.
GBASSIA, s. Grds (said to mean
* a mouthful ') is stated by Mr. Forbes
in the Rds Mala (p. 186) to have been
in old times usually applied to aliena-
tions for religious objects ; but its
prevalent sense came to be the portion
of land given for subsistence to cadets
of chieftains' families. Afterwards the
term grds was also used for the black-
mail paid by a village to a turbulent
neighbour as the price of his protection
and forbearance, and in other like
meanings. " Thus the title of grassia,
originally an honourable one, and
indicating its possessor to be a cadet
of the ruling tribe, became at last
as frequently a term of opprobrium,
conveying the idea of a professional
robber" {Ibid. Bk. iv. ch. 3) ; [ed. 1878,
p. 568].
[1584.— See under COOLY.]
c. 1665. — "Nous nous trouv^mes au Vil-
lage de Bilpar, dont les Habitans qu'on
nomme Gratiates, sont presque tous
Voleurs." — Thevenot, v. 42.
1808. — " The Grasias have been shewn to
be of different Sects, Casts, or families, viz.,
1st, Colees and their Collaterals ; 2nd, Raj-
poots ; 3rd, Syed Mussulmans ; 4th, Mole-
Islams or modern Mahomedans. There are
besides many others who enjoy the free
usufruct of lands, and permanent emolu-
ment from villages, but those only who are
of the four aforesaid warlike tribes seem
entitled by prescriptive custom, ... to be
called Grassias."— i)n«ft7/ionci. Illustrations.
1813. — "I confess I cannot now contem-
plate my extraordinary deliverance from
the Gracia machinations without feelings
more appropriate to solemn silence, than
expression."— i'V&es, Or. Mem. iii. 393;
[conf. 2nd ed. ii. 357].
1819.—" Grassia, from Grass, a word
signifying ' a mouthful. ' This word is under-
stood in some parts of Mekran, Sind, and
Kutch ; but I believe not further into Hindo-
stan than 3 dij^oor. "—Machnurdo, in Tr.
Lit. Soc. Bo. i. .270. [On the use in Central
India, see Tod, Annals, i. 175 ; Malcolm,
Central India, i. 508.]
GEAVE-DIGaEE. (See BEEJOO.)
GREEN-PIGEON. A variety of
species belonging to the sub. -fam.
Treroninae, and to genera Treron,
Cricopus, Osmotreron, and Sphenocereus,
bear this name. The three first fol-
lowing quotations show that these
birds had attracted the attention of
the ancients.
c. 180.— "Daimachus, in his History of
India, says that pigeons of an apple-green
colour are found in lndiii."—AtJienaeus,
ix. 51.
c. A.D. 250.— "They bring also greenish
(dixpas) pigeons which they say can never be
tamed or domesticated." — Aelian, De Nat.
Anim. xv. 14.
,, "There are produced among the
Indians . . . pigeons of a pale green colour
(xXw/x^TTTtXoi) ; any one seeing them for the
first time, and not having any knowledge of
ornithology, would say the bird was a parrot
and not a pigeon. They have legs and bill
in colour like the partridges of the Greeks."
— Ibid. xvi. 2.
1673. — "Our usual diet was (besides
Plenty of Fish) Water-Fowl, Peacocks,
Green Pidgeons, Spotted Deer, Sabre, Wild
Hogs, and sometimes Wild Cows." — Fryer.
176.
1825. — "I saw a great number of pea-
fowl, and of the beautiful greenish pigeon
common in this country . . ." — Heber, ii.
19.
GREY PARTRIDGE. The com-
mon Anglo-Indian name of the Hind.
titar, common over a great part of India,
Ortygornis Ponticeriana, Gmelin. "Its
call is a peculiar loud shrill cry, and
has, not unaptly, been compared to the
word Pateela-pateela-pateela, quickly
repeated but preceded by a single note,
uttered two or three times, each time
with a higher intonation, till it gets,
as it were, the key-note of its call." —
Jerdon, ii. 566.
GRIBLEE, s. A graplin or grajmel.
Lascars' language (Roebuck).
GRIFFIN, GRIFF, s.; GRIF-
FISH, adj. One newly arrived in
India, and unaccustomed to Indian
ways and peculiarities ; a Johnny
Newcome. The origin of the phrase
is unknown to us. There was an
Admiral Griffin who commanded in
the Indian seas from Nov. 1746 to
June 1748, and was not very fortunate.
Had his name to do with the origin of
the term? The word seems to have
been first used at Madras (see Boyd,
below). [But also see the quotation
from Beaumont S Fletcher, below.]
Three references below indicate the
parallel terms formerly used by the
Portuguese at Goa, by the Dutch in
the Archipelago, and by the English
in Ceylon.
GRIFFIN, GRIFF, GRIFFITH. 396
GRUFF.
[c. 1624. — "Doves beget doves, and eagles
eagles, Madam : a citizen's heir, though
never so rich, seldom at the best proves a
gentleman." — Beaumont d; Fletcher, Honest
Man's Fortune, Act III. sc. 1, vol. iii. p.
389, ed. Dyce. Mr. B. Nicolson (3 ser. Notes
and Queries, xi. 439) points out that Dyce's
MS. copy, licensed by Sir Henry Herbert in
1624, reads "proves but a gxif5.n gentle-
man." Prof. Skeat [ibid. xi. 504) qiloting
from Piers Plowman, ed. Wright, p. 96,
'•'■Gryffyn the Walshe," shows that Griffin
was an early name for a Welshman, ap-
parently a corruption of Griffith. The word
may have been used abroad to designate
a raw Welshman, and thus acquired its
present sense.]
1794. — "As I am little better than an
unfledged Griflin, according to the fashion-
able phrase here " (Madras). — Hugh Boyd,
177.
1807. — "It seems really strange to a
grifim — the cant word for a European just
arrived." — Ld. Minto, in India, 17.
1808. — "At the Inn I was tormented to
death by the impertinent persevering of the
black people ; for every one is a beggar, as
long as you are reckoned a g^riflto, or a
new-comer." — Life of Leyden, 107.
1836. — "I often tire myself . . . rather
than wait for their dawdling ; but Mrs.
Staunton laughs at me and calls me a
'GriflSn,' and says I must learn to have
patience and save my strength." — Letters
from Madras, 38.
,, "... he was living with bad men,
and saw that they thought him no better
than themselves, but only more grifS.sll ..."
—lUd. 53.
1853. — " There were three more cadets on
the same steamer, going up to that great
griff depot, Oudapoor." — Oakfield, i. 38.
1853.—
"•Like drill?;
" * I don't dislike it much now : the goose-
step was not lively.'
" ' Ah, they don't give griffs half enough
of it now-a-days ; by Jove, Sir, when I was
a griff' — and thereupon . . ." — Ihid. i. 62.
[1900. — "Ten Rangoon sportsmen have
joined to import ponies from Australia on
the griffin system, and have submitted a
proposal to the Stewards to frame their
events to be confined to griffins at the forth-
coming autumn meeting." — Pioneer Mail,
May 18.]
The griffin at Goa also in the old
days was called by a peculiar name.
(See REINOL.)
1631. — "Haec exanthemata (prickly heat-
spots) magis afficiunt recenter advenientes
ut et Mosquitarum puncturae . . . ita ut deri-
dicvdum ergo hie inter nostrates dicterium
enatum sit, eum qui hoc modo affectus sit,
esse Orang Barou, quod novitium hominem
significat."— Toe. Bontii, Hist. Nat., &c., ii.
cap. xviii. p. 33.
Here orang barou is Malay orang-
baharu, i.e. ' new man ' ; whilst Orang -
lama, 'man of long since,' is applied
to old colonials. In connection with
these terms we extract the following : —
c. 1790. — " Si je n'avois pas et^ un oorlam,
et si un long s^jour dans I'lnde ne m'avoit
pas accoutum^ k cette espfece de fleau,
j'aurois certainement souffert I'impossible
durant cette nuit." — Haafner, ii. 26-27.
On this his editor notes :
^^ Oorlam est un mot Malais corrumpu;
il faut dire Orang-lama, ce qui signifie une
personne qui a d6jk et6 long-temps dans un
endroit, ou dans un pays, et c'est par ce
nom qu'on designe les Europ^ens qui ont
habits depuis un certain temps dans I'lnde.
Ceux qui ne font qu'y arriver, sont appel^s
Boar; denomination qui vient du mot
Malais Orang-Baxu . . . un homme nou-
vellement arrive."
[1894. — "In the Standard, Jan. 1, there
appears a letter entitled ' Ceylon Tea-Plant-
ing— a Warning,' and signed 'An Ex-
creeper. ' The correspondent sends a cutting
from a recent issue of a Ceylon daily paper
— a paragraph headed 'Creepers Galore.'
From this extract it appears that Creeper
is the name given in Ceylon to paying
pupils who go out there to learn tea-
planting." — Mr. A. L. Mayheu; in 8 ser.
Notes and Queries, v. 124.]
GROUND, s. A measure of land
used in the neighbourhood of IMadras.
[Also called Munny, Tam. manai.l (See
under CAWNY.)
GRUFF, adj. Applied to bulky
goods. Probably the Dutch grof, ' coarse.'
[1682-3. — ". . . that for every Tunne
of Saltpetre and all other Groffe goods I
am to receive nineteen pounds." — Pringle,
Diary, Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. vol. ii. 3-4.]
1750.—" ... all which could be called
Curtins, and some of the Bastions at
Madrass, had Warehouses under them for
the Keception of Naval Stores, and other
gruff Goods from Europe, as well as Salt
Petre from Bengal."— J^etter to a Propr. of
the E. 1. Co., p. 52.
1759. — " Which by causing a great export
of rice enhances the price of labour, and
consequently of all other gruff, piece-goods
and raw silk." — In Long, 171.
1765. — ". . . Si\so foole sugar, lanvpjaggre,
ginger, long pepper, and piply-mol . . .
articles that usually compose the gruff
cargoes of our outward-bound shipping." —
Holwell, Hist. Events, &c., i. 194.
1783.— "What in India is called a gruff
(bulky) cargo." — Forrest, Voyage to Mergui,
42.
GRUNTH.
397
GUANA, IGUANA.
GRUNTH, s. Panjabi Granth, from
Skt. grantha, lit. ' a knot,' leaves tied
together by a string. ' The Book,' i.e.
the Scripture of the Sikhs, containing
the hymns composed or compiled by
their leaders from Nanak (1469-1539)
onwards. The Granth has been trans-
lated by Dr. Trumpp, and published,
at the expense of the Indian Govern-
ment.
1770.— "As the young man (Nanak) was
early introduced to the knowledge of the
most esteemed writings of the Mussulmen
... he made it a practice in his leisure
hours to translate literally or virtually, as
his mind prompted him, such of their
maxims as made the deepest impression on
his heart. This was in the idiom of Pend-
jab, his maternal language. Little by little
he strung together these loose sentences,
reduced them into some order, and put
them in verses. . . . His collection became
numerous ; it took the form of a book which
was entitled Grenth."— /SeiV Mutaaherin,
i. 89. ^
1798.— "A book entitled the Grunth . . .
is the only typical object which the Sicques
have admitted into their places of worship."
—G. Forster's Travels, i. 255.
1817. — "The fame of Nannak's book was
diffused. He gave it a new name, Kirrunt."
—Mill's Hist. ii. 377.
c. 1831. — ". . . Au centre du quel est le
temple d'or oh est garde le Grant ou livre
sacr6 des Sikes." — Jacquemont, Gorrespoiid-
ance, ii. 166.
[1838. — "There was a large collection of
priests, sitting in a circle, with the Grooht,
their holy book, in the centre . . ." — Miss
Eden, Up the Country, ii. 7.]
GRUNTHEE, s. Panj. grantU from
granth (see GRUNTH). A sort of native
chaplain attached to Sikh regiments.
[The name Granthi appears among the
Hindi mendicant castes of the Panjab
in Mr. Maclagan's Census Rep., 1891,
p. 300.]
^GRUNTHUM, s. This (grantham)
is a name, from the same Skt. word as
the last, given in various odd forms to
the Sanskrit language by various Euro-
peans writing in S. India during the
16th and 17th centuries. The term
properly applied to the character in
which the Sanskrit books were written.
1600. — "In these verses is written, in a
particular language, called Gerodam, their
Philosophy and Theology, which the Bra-
meris study and read in Universities all over
mdia.."—Liicena, Vida do Padre F. Xavier,
1646.— "Cette langue correspond a la
nostre Latine, parceque les seules Lettr^s
I'apprennent; il se nomment Guirindans. "
—Barretto, Rel. de la Prov. de la Malabar, 257.
1727.—". . , their four law-books, Sama
Vedam, ■ Urukhc Vedavi, Edirivarna Vedam,
and Adir Vedam, which are all written in
the Girandams, and are held in high esteem
by the Bramins. "—Valentijji, v. {Gei/lon),
o99.
, , " Girandam (by others called Keren-
dum, and also Sanskrits) is the language of
the Bramins and the learned."— 76?"^. 386.
1753.— "Les Indiens du pays se donnent
le nom de Tamides, et on sait que la langue
vulgaire differente du Sanskret, et du
Grendam, qui sont les langues sacrees,
porte le meme nom." — D'Anville. 117.
GUANA, IGUANA, s. This is not
properly an Indian term, nor the name
of an Indian species, but, as in many
other cases, it has been applied by
transfer from superficially resembling
genera in the new Indies, to the old.
The great lizards, sometimes called
guanas in India, are apparently mooii-
tors. It must be observed, however,
that approximating Indian names of
lizards have helped the confusion.
Thus the large monitor to which the
name guana is often applied in India,
is really called in Hindi goh (Skt.
godhd), Singhalese goyd. The true
iguana of America is described by
Oviedo in the first quotation under
the name of iuana. [The word is
Span, iguana, from Carib iwana,
written in early writers hiuana, igoana,
iuanna or yuana. See N.E.D. and
Stanf. Diet.]
c. 1535. — " There is in this island an animal
called Iuana, which is here held to be am-
phibious {neidrale), i.e. doubtful whether
fish or flesh, for it frequents the rivers and
climbs the trees as well. ... It is a Serpent,
bearing to one who knows it not a horrid
and frightful aspect. It has the hands and
feet like those of a great lizard, the head
much larger, but almost of the same fashion,
with a tail 4 or 5 palms in length. . . . And
the animal, formed as I have described, is
much better to eat than to look at," &c. —
Oviedo, in Ramusio, iii. f. 156t7, 157.
c. 1550. — "We also used to catch some
four-footed animals called iguane, resem-
bling our lizards in shape . . . the females
are most delicate food." — Giroldmi Benzoni,
p. 140.
1634. — "De Lacertae qu^dam specie,
Incolis Liguan. Est • . _• genus veneno-
sissimum," &c. — Jac. Bontii, Lib. v. cap. 5.
p. 57. (See GECKO.)
1673. — " Guiana, a Creature like a Cro-
codile, which Robbers use to lay hold on
GUARDAFUI, GAPE.
398
GUARD AFUL CAPE.
by their Tails, when they clamber Houses."
— Fryer, 116.
1681. — Knox, in his Ceiflon, speaks of two
creatures resembling the Alligator — one
called Kobbera guion, 5 or 6 feet long, and
not eatable ; the other called tolla guion,
very like the former, but "which is eaten,
and reckoned excellent meat . . . and I
suppose it is the same with that which in the
W. Indies is called the guiana" (pp. 30, 31).
The names are possibly Portuguese, and
Kobberagidon may be Coira-guana.
1704. — "The Guano is a sort of Creature
some of which are found on the land, some
in the water . . . stewed with a little
Spice they make good Broth." — Fiinnel, in
Dampier, iv. 51.
1711. — " Here are Monkeys, Gaunas,
Lissards, large Snakes, and Alligators." —
Lockyer, 47.
1780. — "They have here an amphibious
animal called the g^i^ana, a species of the
crocodile or alligator, of which soup is
made eqaal to that of turtle. This I take
upon hearsay, for it is to me of all others
the most loathsome of animals, not less so
than the toad." — Munro's Narraiive, 36.
c. 1830. — "Had I known I was dining
upon a guana, or large wood-lizard, I
scarcely think I would have made so hearty
a meal."— Tom Cringle (ed. 1863), 178.
1879. — "Captain Shaw asked the Imaum
of one of the mosques of Malacca about
alligator's eggs, a few days ago, and his-
reply was, that the young'that went down to
the sea became alligators, and those that
came up the river became iguanas." — Miss
Bird, Golden Chersonese, 200.
1881.— "The chief of Mudhol State be-
longs to the BhonsM family. . . . The name,
however, has been entirely superseded by
the second designation of Ghorpade, which
is said to have been acquired by one of the
family who managed to scale a fort pre-
viously deemed impregnable, by fastening a
cord around the body of a ghorpad or
iguana." — Imperial Gazetteer, vi. 437.
1883. — " Who can look on that ana-
chronism, an iguana (I mean the large
monitor which Europeans in India generally
call an iguana, sometimes a guano !) bask-
ing, four feet long, on a sunny bank ..."
—Tribes on My Frontier, 36.
1885. — "One of my moonshis, Jos6 Pre-
thoo, a Concani of one of the numerous
families descended from Xavier's converts,
gravely informed me that in the old days
iguanas were used in gaining access to
besieged places ; for, said he, a large
iguana, sahib, is so strong that if 3 or 4
men laid hold of its tail he could drag them
up a wall or tree ! " — Gordon Forbes, Wild
Life in Canara, 56.
GUARDAFUI, CAPE, n.p. The
eastern horn of Africa, pointing to-
wards India. We have the name from
the Portuguese, and it has been alleged
to have been so called by them as
meaning, 'Take you heed!' {Gardez-
vous, in fact.) But this is etymology
of the species that so confidently
derives 'Bombay' from Boa Bahia.
Bruce, again (see below), gives dog-
matically an interpretation which is
equally unfounded. We must look to
history, and not to the 'moral con-
sciousness' of anybody. The country
adjoining this horn of Africa, the Regio
Aromatiim of the ancients, seems to
have been called by the Arabs Hafun^
a name which we find in the Periplus
in the shape of Opone. This name
Hafun was applied to a town, no doubt
the true Opone, which Barbosa (1516)
mentions under the name of Afuniy
and it still survives in those of two
remarkable promontories, viz. the Pen-
insula of Rds Hafun (the Ghersonnesus
of the Periplus, the Zingis of Ptolemy,
the Cape d^Affui and d'Orfui of old
maps and nautical directories), and
the cape of Jard-Hafun (or accord-
ing to the Egyptian pronunciation,
Gard- Hafun), i.e. Guardafui. The
nearest possible meaning of jard that
we can find is ' a wide or spacious tract
of land without herbage.' Sir R.
Burton (Gommentary on Gamoens, iv.
489) interprets ja.r(^ as = Bay, "from a
break in the dreadful granite wall,
lately provided by Egypt with a light-
house." The last statement is un-
fortunately an error. The intended
light seems as far off as ever. [There
is still no lighthouse, and shipowners
differ as to its advantage ; see answer
by Secretary of State, in House of
Commons, Tirnes, March 14, 1902.1
We cannot judge of the ground of
his interpretation oijard.
An attempt has been made to
connect the name Hafun with the
Arabic af'a, 'pleasant odours.' It
would then, be the equivalent of the
ancient Reg. Aromatum. This is
tempting, but very questionable. We
should have mentioned that Guar-
dafui is the site of the mart and
Promontory of the Spices described
by the author of the Periplus as the
furthest point and abrupt termination
of the continent of Barbarice (or eastern
Africa), towards the Orient (t6 tQv
'Apoj/jLardov ifiirbpiov Kal aKpiar-qpLOV rekev-
Tolov T7]s ^ap^apLKTJi Tjireipov irpbs dvaTo\7)v
cLTroKbirov).
According to C. Mtiller our Guardafui
is called by the natives Rds Aser ; their
Rds Jardafun being a point some 12
GUARD AFUL GAPE.
399
GUAVA.
ni. to the south, which on some charts
is called Rds Sheiiarif, and which is
also the TctjSat of the Periplus (Geog.
Gr. Minores, i. 263).
1516.—" And that the said ships from his
ports (K. of Coulam's) shall not go inwards
from the Strait and Cape of Guoardaflfuy,
nor go to Adem, except when employed in
our obedience and service . . . and if any
vessel or Zamhuque is found inward of the
Cape of Guoardaffuy it shall be taken as
good prize of war." — Treaty between Lopo
Soares and the K. of Caxdavi, in Botelho,
Tovibo, 33.
„ "After passing this place {Afuni)
the next after it is Cape Guardafun, where
the coast ends, and trends so as to double
towards the Red Sea." — Barhosa, 16.
c. 1530. — "This province, called of late
Arabia, but which the ancients called
Trogloditica, begins at the Red Sea and
the country of the Abissines, and finishes at
Magadasso . . . others say it extends only
to the Cape of Guardafimi." — Sommario de'
Regni, in Ramusio, i. f. 325.
1553. — "Vicente Sodre, being despatched
by the King, touched at the Island of
^ocotora, where he took in water, and
thence passed to the Cape of Guardafu,
which is the most easterly land of Africa."
— De BaiTOs, I. vii. cap. 2.
1554.—" If you leave D^bill at the end of
the season, you direct yourselves W.S.W.
till the pole is four inches and an eighth,
from thence true west to Kardafiin." — Sidi
'AH Kapuddn, The Mohit, in J. As. Soc.
Ben., V, 464.
,, "You find such whirlpools on the
coasts of KardafUn. . . ." — The same, in
his narrative, Journ. As. ser. 1. tom. ix.
p. 77.
1572.—
" 0 Cabo v§ j^ Aromata chamado,
E agora Guardafu, dos moradores,
Onde comega a boca do affamado
Mar Roxo, que do fundo toma as cores."
Camoes, x. 97.
Englished by Burton :
" The Cape which Antients ' Aromatic '
clepe
behold, yclept by Moderns Guardafu;
where opes the Red Sea mouth, so wide
and deep,
the Sea whose ruddy bed lends blushing
hue."
1602. — "Eitor da Silveira set out, and
without any mishap arrived at the Cape of
Gardafui."— CoMto, IV. i. 4.
1727. — "And having now travell'd along
the Shore of the Continent, from the Cape
of Good Hope to Cape Guardafoy, I'll sur-
vey the Islands that lie in the Ethiopian
Sea."— ^. Hamilton, i. 15 ; [ed. 1744].
1790. — "The Portuguese, or Venetians,
the first Christian traders in these parts,
have called it Gardefui, which has no signi-
fication in any language. But in that part
of the country where it is situated, it is
called Gardefan and means the Straits of
Burial, the reason of which will be seen
afterwards." — Bruce' s Travels, i. 315.
[1823. — ". . . we soon obtained sight of
Cape Gardafui. ... It is called by the
natives Ras Assere, and the high mountain
immediately to its south is named Gibel
Jordafoon. . . . Keeping about nine miles
off shore we rounded the peninsula of
Hafoon. . . . Hafoon appears like an island,
and belongs to a native Somauli prince. ..."
— Owen, Narr. i. 353.]
GUAVA, s. This fruit {Psidium
Guayava, L., Ord. Myrtaceae ; Span^
guayava^ Ft. goyavier, [from Brazilian
guayaba, Stanf. Diet.]), Guayabo pomi-
fera Indica of Caspar Bauhin, Guayava
of Joh. Bauhin, strangely appears
by name in Elliot's translation from
Amir Khosrii, who flourished in the
13th century : " He who has placed
only guavas and quinces in his throat,
and has never eaten a plantain, will
say it is like so much jujube " (iii. 556).
This must be due to some ambiguous
word carelessly rendered. The fruit
and its name are alike American. It
appears to be the guaiaho of Oviedo in
his History of the Indies (we use the
Italian version in Ramusio, iii. f. 141f).
There is no mention of the guava in
either De Orta or Acosta. Amrud,
which is the commonest Hindustani
(Pers.) name for the guava, means
properly ' a pear ' ; but the fruit is
often called safari am, 'journey mango '
(respecting which see under AN-
ANAS). And this last term is some-
times vulgarly corrupted into supdri
dm (areca-mango !). In the Deccan
(according to Moodeen Sheriff) and
all over Guzerat and the Central
Provinces (as we are informed by
M.-Gen. Keatinge), the fruit is called
jam, Mahr. jamba, which is in Bengal
the name of Syzigium jambolaimm
(see JAMOON), and in Guzerati j«mr?7c?,
which seems to be a factitious word
in imitation of dmrud.
The guava, though its claims are so
inferior to those of the pine-apple
(indeed except to stew, or make jelly,
it is nobis judicibus, an utter impostor),
[Sir Joseph Hooker annotates : " You
never ate good ones ! "'] must have
spread like that fruit with great
rapidity. Both_appear in Blochmann's
transl. of the Am (i. 64) as served at
Akbar's table ; though when the guava
GUBBER.
400
GUDGE.
is named among the fruits of Turan,
doubts again arise as to the fruit in-
tended, for the word used, amrud, is
ambiguous. In 1688 Dampier mentions
guavas at Achin, and in Cochin China.
The tree, like the custard-apple, has
become wild in some parts of India.
See Davidson, below.
c. 1550. — "The guaiava is like a peach-
tree, with a leaf resembling the laurel . . .
the red are better than the white, and are
well-flavoured." — Girol. Benzoni, p. 88.
1658.— There is a good cut of the guava,
as gmiiaha, in Pwo, pp. 152-3.
1673. — ". . . flourish pleasant Tops of
Plantains, Cocoes, Guiavas, a kind of
Pear." — Fryer, 40.
1676.— "The N.W. part is full of Guaver
Trees of the greatest variety, and their
Fruit the largest and best tasted I have met
with." — Dampier, ii. 107.
1685.— " The Guava . . . when the Fruit
is ripe, it is yellow, soft, and very pleasant.
It bakes well as a Pear." — Ihid. i. 222.
c. 1750-60. — "Our guides too made us
distinguish a number of goyava, and especi-
ally plumb-trees." — Grose, i. 20.
1764.—
" A wholesome fruit the ripened guava
yields.
Boast of the housewife."
Grainger, Bk. i.
1843. — " On some of these extensive plains
(on the Mohur E. in Oudh) we found large
orchards iof the wild Guava . . . strongly
resembling in their rough appearance the
pear-trees in the hedges of Worcestershire."
— Col. G. J. Davidson, Diary of Travels,
ii. 271.
GUBBER, s. This is some kind of
gold ducat or sequin ; Milburn says
' a Dutch ducat.' It may have adopted
this special meaning, but could hardly
have held it at the date of our first
quotation. The name is probably gahr
{dmdr-i-gabr\ implying its being of
infidel origin.
c. 1590. — "Mirza Jani Beg SuMn made
this agreement with his soldiers, that every
one who should bring in an enemy's head
should receive 500 gabars, every one of
them worth 12 miris ... of which 72 went
to one tanka." — Tdrikh-i-Tdhiri, in Elliot,
1.287.
1711. — "Rupees are the most current
Coin ; they have Venetians, Gubbers, Mug-
gerbees, and Pagodas." — Lockyer, 201.
,, "When a Parcel of Venetian Ducats
are mixt with others the whole goes by the
name of Chequeens at Surat, but when they
are separated, one sort is called Venetians,
and all the others Gubbers indifferently."
—Ibid. 242.
1762. — " Gold and Silver Weights :
oz. dwts. grs.
100 Venetian Ducats . 11 0 5
10 (100?) Gubbers . . 10 17 12."
Brooks, Weights and Measures.
GUBBROW, V. To bully, to dumb-
found, and perturb a person. Made
from ghabrdo, the imperative of ghah-
rdnd. The latter, though sometimes
used transitively, is more usually
neuter, 'to be dumbfounded and per-
turbed.'
GUDDA, s. A donkey, literal and
metaphorical. H. gadhd: [Skt. gard-
abha, 'the roarer']. The coincidence
of the Scotch cuddy has been attributed
to a loan from H. through the gypsies,
who were the chief owners of the
animal in Scotland, where it is not
common. On the other hand, this is
ascribed to a nickname Cuddy (for
Cuthbert), like the English Neddy^
similarly applied. [So the N.E.D.
with hesitation.] A Punjab proverbial
phrase is gadon khurM, "Donkeys'
rubbing" their sides together, a sort
of ' claw me and I'll claw thee.'
/3gUDDY, GUDDEE, s. H. gaddt,
Mahr. gddl. ' The Throne.' Properly
it is a cushion, a throne in the Oriental
sense, i.e. the seat of royalty, "a simple
sheet, or mat, or carpet on the floor,
with a large cushion or pillow at the
head, against which the great man re-
clines" {Wilsmi). "To be placed on
the guddee" is to succeed to the
kingdom. The word is also used for
the pad placed on an elephant's back.
[1809. — "Seendhiya was seated nearly in
the centre, on a large square cushion covered
with gold brocade ; his back supported by a
round bolster, and his arms resting upon
two flat cushions ; all covered with the same
costly material, and forming together a kind
of throne, called a musnud, or guddee." —
Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Camp,
ed. 1892, p. 28.]
GUDGE, s. P.— H. gaz, and corr.
gaj ; a Persian yard measure or there-
abouts ; but in India applied to mea-
sures of very varying lengths, from the
hdth, or natural cubit, to the English
yard. In the Am [ed. Jarrett, ii. 58
seqq.] Abu'l Fazl details numerous
gaz which had been in use under
the Caliphs or in India, varying from
18 inches English (as calculated by
GUIGOWAR.
401
GUINEA-WORM.
J. Prinsep) to 52^. The Ildhi gaz
of Akbar was intended to supersede
all these as a standard ; and as it
was the basis of all records of land-
measurements and rents in Upper
India, the determination of its value was
a subject of much importance when
the revenue surveys were undertaken
about 1824. The results of enquiry
were" very discrepant, however, and
finally an arbitrary value of 33 inches
was assumed. The blghd (see BEEGAH),
based on this, and containing 3600
square gaz = | of an acre, is the standard
in the N.W.P., but statistics are now
always rendered in acres. See Glad-
wirCs Ayeen (1800) i. 302, seqq.j Prinsep' s
Useful Tables, ed. Thomas, 122 ; [Madras
Administration Manual, ii. 505 .J
[1532. — ". . . and if in quantity the
measure and the weight, and whether ells,
roods or gazes." — Ardiiv. Port. Orient, f. 5,
p. 1562.]
1754. — "Some of the townsmen again
demanded of me to open my bales, and sell
them some pieces of cloth ; but ... I
rather chose to make several of them
presents of 2| gaz of cloth, which is the
measure they usually take for a coat." —
Hanway, i. 125.
1768-71. — "A gess or goss is 2 coMdos,
being at Chinsurah 2 feet and 10 inches
Rhineland measure." — Stavorinus, E.T.
i. 463.
1814. — "They have no measures but the
gudge, which is from their elbow to the end
of the middle finger, for measuring length."
Pearce, Ace. of the Ways of the Ahyssinians,
in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. ii. 56.
GUIGOWAR, n.p. Gdekwdr, the
title of the Mahratta kings of Guzerat,
descended from Damaji and Pilaji
Gaekwar, who rose to distinction among
Mahratta warriors in the second
quarter of the 18th century. The
word means ' Cowherd.'
[1813. — "These princes were all styled
Guickwar, in addition to their family
name . . . the word literally means a cow-
keeper, which, although a low employment
in general, has, in this noble family among
the Hindoos, who venerate that animal,
become a title of great importance." — Forbes.
Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 375,
por
GUINEA - CLOTHS, GUINEA-
STUFFS, s. Apparently these were
piece-goods bought in India to be
used in the West African trade. [On
the other hand, Sir G. Birdwood
identifies them with gunny {Report
on old Recs., 224). The manufacture
2 c
still goes on at Pondicherry.] These
are presumably the Negros-tucher of
Baldaeus (1672), p. 154.
[1675.— "Guinea-stuffs," in Birdwood, ui
supra.]
1726. — We find in a list of cloths pur-
chased by the Dutch Factory at Porto Novo,
Guinees Lywaat, and Negros-Kleederen
('Guinea linens and Negro's clothing'). —
See Valentijn, Chorom. 9.
1813. — "The demand for Surat piece-
goods has been much decreased in Europe
. . . and from the abolition of the slave
trade, the demand for the African market
has been much reduced . . . Guinea stuffs,
4| yards each (per ton) 1200 (pieces)." —
Milbiirn, i. 289.
[1878. — " The chief trades of Pondicherry
are, spinning, weaving and dyeing the cotton
stuffs known by the name of Guinees." —
Garstin, Man. of S. Arcot, 426.]
[GUINEA DEER, s. An old name
for some species of Che\Totaln, in the
quotation probably the fragulus me-
minna or Mouse Deer {Stanford, Mam-
malia, 555).
[1755. — "Common deer they have here
(in Ceylon) in great abundance, and also
Guinea Deer."— iw^, 57.]
GUINEA-FOWL. There seems to
have been, in the 16th century, some
confusion between turkeys and Guinea-
fowl. See however under TURKEY.
The Guinea-fowl is the Meleagris of
Aristotle and others, the Afra avis of
Horace.
GUINEA-PIG, s. This was a nick-
name given to midshipmen or appren-
tices on board Indiamen in the 18th
century, when the command of such
a vessel was a sure fortune, and large
fees were paid to the captain with
whom the youngsters embarked. Ad-
miral Smyth, in his Sailor's Handbook,
1867, defines : ' The younger midship-
men of an Indiaman.'
[^1779. — "I promise you, to me it was no
slight penance to be exposed during the
whole voyage to the half sneering, satirical
looks of the mates and guinea-pigs."—
Macintosh, Travels, quoted in Carey, Old
Days, i. 73.]
GUINEA-WORM, s. A parasitic
worm {Filaria Medinensis) inhabiting
the subcutaneous cellular • tissue of
man, frequently in the leg, varying
from 6 inches to 12 feet in length,
and common on the Pers. Gulf, in
Upper Egypt, Guinea, &c. It is found
GUINEA-WORM.
402
GUM-GUM.
in some parts of W. India. "I have
known," writes M.-Gen. Keatinge,
"villages where half the people were
maimed by it after the rains. Matun-
ga, the Head Quarters of the Bombay
Artillery, was abandoned, in great
measure, on account of this pest." [It
is the disease most common in the
Damoh District {C. P. Gazetteer, 176,
Sleeman, Rambles, dsc, ed. V. A. Smith,
i. 94). It is the rdshta, reshta of Central
Asia (Schuyler, Turhistan, i. 147 ; Wolff,
Travels, ii. 407).] The reason of the
name is shown by the quotation from
Purchas respecting its prevalence in
Guinea. The disease is graphically
described by Agatharchides in the first
quotation.
B.C. c. 113.— "Those about the Red Sea
who are stricken with a certain malady, as
Agatharchides relates, besides being afflicted
with other novel and unheard-of symptoms,
of which one is that small snake-like worms
(dpaKdvTia fiLKpa) eat through the legs and
arms, and peep out, but when touched in-
stantly shrink back again, and winding
among the muscles produce intolerable
burning pains." — In Dubner's ed. of Plutarch,
iv. 872, viz. Table Discusdons, Bk. VIII.
Quest, ix. 3.
1600. — "The wormes in the legges and
bodies trouble not euery one that goeth to
those Countreys, but some are troubled with
them and some are not " — (a full account of
the dise^ follows). — Descn. of Guinea, in
Purchas, ii. 963.
c. 1630. — "But for their water ... I may
call it Aqua Mortis ... it ingenders small
long worms in the legges of such as use to
drink it ... by no potion, no unguent to
be remedied : they have no other way to
destroy them, save by rowling them about a
pin or peg, not unlike the treble of Theorbo."
—Sir T. Herbert, p. 128.
1664. — ". . . nor obliged to drink of those
naughty waters . . . full of nastiness of so
many people and beasts . . . that do cause
such fevers, which are very hard to cure,
and which breed also certain very dangerous
worms in the legs . . . they are commonly
of the bigness and length of a small Vial-
string . . . and they must be drawn out
little by little, from day to day, gently
winding them about a little twig about
the bigness of a needle, for fear of
breaking them." — Bernier, E.T. 114 ; [ed.
Constable, 355].
1676.— " Guinea Worms are very frequent
in some Places of the West Indies ... I
rather judge that they are generated by
' drinking bad water." — Dampier, ii. 89-90.
1712. — "Haec vita est Ormusiensium, imb
civium totius littoris Persici, ut perpetuas
in corpore calamitates ferant ex coeli in-
temperie : modo sudore diffluunt ; modo
vexantur f urunculis ; nunc cibi sunt, mox
aquae inopes ; saep^ ventis urentibus, sem-
per sole torrente, squalent et quis omnia
recenseat ? Unum ex aerumnis gravioribus
induco : nimirum Lumbricorum singulare
genus, quod non in intestinis, sed in muscu-
lis per corporis ambitum natales invenit.
Latini medici vermem ilium nomine donant
Tov dpaKovHov, s. DrcLcunculi. . . . Guine-
enses nigritae linguS, su& . . . vermes illos
vocant Ickon, ut produnt reduces ex aurifero
illo Africae littore. . . ." — Kaeinpfer, Amoen.
Exot., 524-5. Kaempfer speculates as to why
the old physicians called it dracuncidus ; but
the name was evidently taken from the
SpaKbvTiov of Agatharchides, quoted above.
1768. — "The less dangerous diseases which
attack Europeans in Gviinea are, the dry
belly-ache, and a worm which breeds in
the flesh. . . . Dr. Rouppe observes that
the disease of the Guinea-worm is in-
fectious."— Lind on Diseases of Hot Climates,
pp. 53, 54.
1774. — See an account of this pest under
the name of "/e ver des nerfs (Vena
Medinensis)," in Niebiihr, Desc. de I'Ardbie,
117. The name given by Niebuhr is, as
we learn from Kaempfer's remarks, 'arak
Med'ml, the Medina nerve (rather than vein).
[1821. — "The doctor himself is just going
off to the Cape, half-dead from the Kotah
fever ; and, as if that were not enough, the
narooa, or guinea- worm, has blanched his
cheek and made him a cripple." — Tod,
Annals, ed. 1884, ii. 743.]
GUJPUTTY, n.p. (See cpSPETIR.)
GUM-GUM, s. We had supposed
this word to be an invention of the
late Charles Dickens, but it seems to
be a real Indian, or Anglo - Indian,
word. The nearest approximation in
Shakespear's Diet, is gamak, 'sound
of the kettledrum.' But the word
is perhaps a JMalay plural of gong
originally ; see the quotation from
Osheck. [The quotations from Bowdich
and Medley (from Scott, Malay Words,
p. 53) perhaps indicate an African
origin.]
[1659.—" . . . The roar of great guns, the
sounding of trumpets, the beating of drums,
and the noise of the gomgommen of the
Indians." — From the account of the Dutch
attack (1659) on a village in Ceram, given in
Wouter Schouten, Reistogt nadr en door Oost-
indien, 4th ed. 1775, i. 55. In the Dutch
version, " en het geraas van de gom-
gommen der Indiaanen." The French of
1707 (i. 92) has "au bruit du canon, des
trompettes, des tambour et des gomgommes
Indiennes."
[1731.— "One of the Hottentot Instru-
ments of Musick is common to several Negro
Nations, and is called both by Negroes and
Hottentots, gom-gom ... is a Bow of
Iron, or Olive Wood, strung with twisted
Sheep-Gut or Sinews." — Medley, tr. Kolben's
Cape of Good Hope, i. 271.]
GUNGE.
403
GUP.
c. 1760-60. — "A musio far from delightful,
consisting of little drums they call Gum-
gums, cymbals, and a sort of fde."— Grose,
i. 139.
1768-71.— "They have a certain kind of
musical instruments called gom-goms, con-
sisting in hollow iron bowls, of various sizes
and tones, upon which a man strikes with
an iron or wooden stick . . . not unlike a
set of he\\s."—Stavorinus, E.T. i. 215. See
also p. 65.
1771.— "At night we heard a sort of
music, partly made by insects, and partly
by the noise of the Gungung."— OsJec/t,
i. 185.
[1819.— ' ' The gong-gongs and drums were
beat all around \is."—Boiodich, Mission to
Ashantee, i. 7, 136.]
1836.— "'Did you ever hear a tom-tom.
Sir ? ' sternly enquired the Captain . . .
*A what?' asked Hardy, rather taken
aback.
* A tom-tom.*
' Never ! '
' Nor a gum-gum ? '
* Never ! '
' What is a gum-gum ? ' eagerly enquired
several young IsiAiQs,."— Sketches hy £oz, The
Steam Excursion.
[GUNGE, s. Hind, ganj, 'a store,
store-house, market.'
[1762.— See under GOMASTA.
[1772.— "Gunge, a market principally for
gT&\n.."—Verelst, View of Bengal, Gloss, s.v.
[1858.— " The term Gunge signifies a range
of buildings at a place of traffic, for the
accommodation of merchants and all persons
engaged in the purchase and sale of goods,
and for that of their goods and of the
shopkeepers who supply them."— Sleeman,
Journey through Oudh, i. 278.]
v^ GUN J A, s. Hind, gdnjhd, gdnjd.
The flowering or fruiting shoots of the
female plant of Indian hemp {Cannabis
satiya,^ L., formerly distinguished as
G. indica), used as an intoxicant. (See
BANG.)
[c. 1813. — "The natives have two proper
names for the hemp (Cannabis sativa), and
call it Gangja when young, and Siddhi
when the flowers have fully expanded."—
Buchanan, Eastern India, ii. 865.]
1874. — "In odour and the absence of taste,
ganja resembles bhang. It is said that after
the leaves which constitute bhang have
been gathered, little shoots sprout from the
stem, and that these, picked off and dried,
form what is called ga.uii."—Hanbury d:
FlucHger, 493.
GUNNY, GUNNY-BAG, s. From
tokt. gotii, 'a sack' ; Hind, and Mahr.
gon, goni, 'a sack, sacking.' The
popular and trading name of the
coarse sacking and sacks made from the
fibre of jute, much used in all Indian
trade. Tdt is a common Hind, name
for the stuff. [With this word Sir G
Birdwood identifies the forms found
m the old vecoTds—'' Guiny Stuff'es
(1671)," " Guynie stuff's," " Gidnea stuff's,"
''Gunnys" (Rep. on Old Records, 26, 38,
39, 224) ; but see under GUINEA-
CLOTHS.]
c. 1590.— " Sircar Ghoraghat produces raw
silk, gunneys, and plenty of Tanghion
horses."— Gladwin's Ayeen, ed. 1800, ii. 9;
[ed. Jarrett, ii. 123]. (But here, in the
original, the term is par chah-i-tatband.)
1693.— "Besides the aforenamed articles
Goeny-sacks are collected at Palicol."—
Havart (3), 14.
1711.— "When Sugar is pack'd in double
Goneys, the outer Bag is always valued in
Contract at 1 or 1^ Shahee."—Lochjer, 244.
1726. — In a list of goods procurable at
Daatzerom : ' ' Goeni-zakken (Gunny bags).""
— Valentijn, Chor. 40.
1727. — "Sheldon . . . put on board some
rotten long Pepper, that he could dispose
of in no other Way, and some damaged
Gunnies, which are much used in Persia for
embaling Goods, when they are good in their
kind."— ^. Hamilton, ii. 15 ; [ed. 1744].
1764.— "Baskets, Gunny bags, and dubbers
. . . Rs. 24."— In Long, 384.
1785. — "We enclose two pa7ioanehs . . .
directing them each to despatch 1000 goonies.
of grain to that person of mighty degree." —
Tippoo's Letters, 171.
1885. — " The land was so covered with
them (plover) that the hunters shot them
with all kind of arms. We counted 80 birds
in the gfunny-sack that three of the soldiers
brought \n."— Boots and Saddles, by Mrs,
Custer, p. 37. (American work.)
GUNTA, s. Hind, ghantd, 'a bell
or gong.' This is the common term for
expressing an European hour in modern
Hindustani. [See PANDY.]
/>
GUP, s. Idle gossip. P. — H.
gap, 'prattle, tattle.' The word is
perhaps an importation from Turan.
Vambery gives Orient. Turki gep, gehy
' word, saying, talk ' ; which, however,
Pavet de Courteille suggests to be
a corruption from the Pers. guftan,
' to say ' ; of which, indeed, there is
a form guptan. [So Platts, who also
compares Skt. jalpa, which is the
Bengali golpo^ 'babble.'] See quota-
tion from Schuyler showing the use
in Turkistan. The word is perhaps
best known in England through an
unamiable account of , society in S.
GUREEBPURWUR.
404
GUTTA PERCH A.
India, published under the name of
"Gup," in 1868.
1809-10.— " They (native ladies) sit on
their cushions from day to day, with no
other . . . amusement than hearing the
*gtip-gfup,' or gossip of the place." — Mrs.
Sherwood's Autobiog. 357.
1876. — "The first day of mourning goes
by the name of gup, i.e. commemorative
talk." — Schuyler's Turkistan, i. 151.
GUREEBPURWUR, GURREEB-
NUWAUZ, ss. Ar.— P. Gharlbpdr-
war, Gharlbnawdz, used in Hind, as
respectful terms of address, meaning
respectively ' Provider of the Poor ! '
* Cherisher of the Poor ! '
1726. — "Those who are of equal condition
bend the body somewhat towards each other,
and lay hold of each other by the beard,
saying Grab-anemoas, i.e. I wish you the
prayers of the poor." — Valentijn, Chor. 109,
who copies from Van Twist (1648), p. 55.
1824. — " I was appealed to loudly by
both parties, the soldiers calling on me as
^Ghureeb purwur,' the Goomashta, not to
be outdone, exclaiming ' Donai, Lord Sahib !
Donai ! Kajah ! ' " (Read Bohdl and see
'DOAl).—ffeber, i. 266. See also p. 279.
1867.— "' Protector of the poor!' he
cried, prostrating himself at my feet, ' help
thy most unworthy and wretched slave !
An unblest and evil-minded alligator has
this day devoured my little daughter. She
went down to the river to fill her earthen
jar with water, and the evil one dragged
her down, and has devoured her. Alas !
she had on her gold bangles. Great is my
misfortune ! ' " — Lt-Gol. Lewin, A Fly on the
Wheel, p. 99.
GURJAUT, n.p. The popular and
official name of certain forest tracts at
the back of Orissa. The word is a
hybrid, being the Hind, garh^ ' a fort,'
Persianised into a plural garhjdt, in
ignorance of which we have seen, in
quasi-official documents, the use of a
further English plural, Gurjauts or
garhjdts, which is like 'fortses.' [In
the quotation below, the writer seems
to think it a name of a class of people.]
This manner of denominating such
tracts from the isolated occupation
by fortified posts seems to be very
ancient in that part of India. We
have in Ptolemy and the Periplus
Dosarem or Desarem, apparently repre-
senting Skt. Dasdrna, quasi dasan rina,
' having Ten Forts,' which the lists of
the Brhat Sanhitd shew us in this part
of India {J.R. As. Soc, N.S., y. 83). The
forest tract behind Orissa is called in
the grant of an Orissa king, Nava Kot%
'the Nine Forts' (J.A.S.B. xxxiii. 84) ;
and we have, in this region, further in
the interior, the province of Ghattisgarh,
' 36 Forts.'
[1820. — "At present nearly one half of
this extensive region is under the immediate
jurisdiction of the British Government ; the
other possessed by tributary zemindars called
Ghurjauts, or hill chiefs. . . ."—Hamilton,
Description of HiTidostan, ii. 32.]
\ij GURRY.
a. A little fort ; Hind, garlii. Also
Gurr, i.e. garh, ' a fort.'
b. See GHURRY.
a.—
1693. — ". . . many of his Heathen Nobles,
only such as were befriended by strong
Gurrs, or Fastnesses upon the Mountains.
. . ."—Fryer, 165.
1786. — " . . . The Zemindars in 4 per-
gunnahs are so refractory as to have for-
feited (read fortified) themselves in their
gurries, and to refuse all payments of
revenue." — Articles against W. Bastings, in
Burke, vii. 59.
[1835. — "A shot was at once fired upon
them from a high Ghurree." — Forbes, Rds
Mala, ed. 1878, p. 521.]
GUTTA PERCHA, s. This is the
Malay name Gatah Pertja, i.e. ' Sap of
the Percha,' Dichopsis Gutta, Benth'.
(Isonandra Gutta, Hooker ; 'N.O. Sapo-
taceae). Dr. Oxley writes (/. Ind.
Archip. i. 22) that percha is properly the
name of a tree which produces a spuri-
ous article ; the real gutta p. is produced
by the tUbau. [Mr. Maxwell (Ind. Ant.
xvii. 358) points out that the proper
reading is tahaii.'] The product was
first brought to notice in 1843 by
Dr. Montgomery. It is collected by
first ringing the tree and then felling
it, and no doubt by this process the
article will speedily become extinct.
The history of G. P. is, however, far
from well known. Several trees are
known to contribute to the exported
article ; their juices being mixed to-
gether. [Mr. Scott (Malay Words^ 55
seqq.) writes the word getah percha, or
getah perchah, 'gum of percha,' and
remarks that it has been otherwise
explained as meaning 'gum of Sumatra,'
"there being another word percha, a
name of Sumatra, as well as a third
word percha, ' a rag, a remnant.' " Mr.
Maxwell (he. cit.) writes : " It is still
uncertain whether there is a gutta-
GUZZY.
405
GWALIOR.
producing tree called Percha by the
Malays. My experience is that they
give the name of Perchah to that kind
of getah taban which hardens into
strips in boiling. These are stuck
together and made into balls for
export."]
[1847.— "Gutta Percha is a remarkable
example of the rapidity with which a really
useful invention becomes of importance to
the English public. A year ago it was almost
unknown, but now its peculiar properties
are daily being made more available in some
new branch of the useful or ornamental
arts." — Mundy, Jmirtial, in Narrative of
Events in Borneo and Celebes^ ii. 342 seq.
(quoted by Scott, loc. cit.).']
1868.— " The late Mr. d 'Almeida was the
first to call the attention of the public to
the substance now so well known as gutta-
percha. At that time the Isonandra Guttii
was an abundant tree in the forests of
Singapore, and was first known to the
Malays, who made use of the juice which
they obtained by cutting down the trees. . . .
Mr. d'Almeida . . . acting under the advice
of a friend, forwarded some of the substance
to the Society of Arts. There it met with
no immediate attention, and was put away
uncared for. A year or two afterwards Dr.
Montgomery sent specimens to England,
and bringing it under the notice of com-
petent persons, its value was at once
acknowledged, . . . The sudden and great
demand for it soon resulted in the disap-
pearance of all the gutta-percha trees on
Singapore Island." — Collingtcood, Rambles of
a Naturalist, pp. 268-9.
^UZZY, s. Pers. and Hind, gazl;
perhaps from its having been woven
of a gaz (see GUDGE) in breadth. A
very poor kind of cotton cloth.
1701. — In a price list for Persia we find :
"Gesjes Benga£i\s"—Valentijn, v. 303.
1784. — "It is suggested that the following
articles may be proper to compose the first
adventure (to Tibet) : . . . Guzzle, or coarse
Cotton Cloths, and Otterskins. . . ." — In
Seton-Karr, i. 4.
[1866. — ". . . common unbleached fabrics
. . . used for packing goods, and as a
covering for the dead. . . These fabrics in
Bengal pass under the names of Gan-ha and
Guzee." — Forbes Watson, Textile Manu-
factures, 83.]
GWALIOR, n.p. Hind. Gwdlmr.
A very famous rock-fortress of Upper
India, rising suddenly and pictur-
esquely out of a plain (or shallow
valley rather) to a height of 3(X) feet,
65 m. south of Agra, in lat. 26° 13'.
Gwalior may be traced back, in Gen.
Cunningham's opinion, to the 3rd
century of our era. It was the seat
of several ancient Hindu dynasties,
and from the time of the early
Mahommedan sovereigns of Delhi
down to the reign of Aurangzib it
was used as a state-prison. Early in
the 18th century it fell into the posses-
sion of the Mahratta family of Sindhia,
whose residence was established to the
south of the fortress, in what was
originally a camp, but has long been
a city known by the original title of
Lashkar (camp). The older city lies
below the northern foot of the rock.
Gwalior has been three times taken by
British arms : (1) escaladed by a force
under the command of Major Popham
in 1780, a very daring feat ;* (2) by a
regular attack under Gen. White in
1805 ; (3) most gallantly in June 1858,
by a party of the 25th Bombay N. I.
under Lieutenants Eose and Waller,
in which the former officer fell. After
the two first captures the fortress was
restored to the Sindhia family. From
1858 it was retained in our hands, but
in December 1885 it was formally re-
stored to the Maharaja Sindhia.
The name of the fortress, according
to Gen. Cunningham (Archaeol. Survey y
ii. 335), is derived from a small Hindi!
shrine within it dedicated to the hermit
Gwdli or GwdU-pd, after whom the
fortress received the name of Gwdli-
dwar, contracted into Gwdlidr.
c. 1020.— "From Kanauj, in travelling
south-east, on the western side of the
Ganges, you come to Jaj^hoti, at a distance
of 30 parasangs, of which the capital is
Kajurdha. In that country are the two
forts of Gwdliar and K^linjar. . . ." — Al-
Biruni, in Elliot, i. 57-8.
1196. — The royal army marched "towards
GaiewSx, and invested that fort, which is
the pearl of the necklace of the castles of
Hind, the summit of which the nimble-footed
wind from below cannot reach, and on the
bastions of which the clouds have never
cast their shade. . . ."—Hasan Nizdim, in
Elliot, ii. 227.
c. 1340.—" The castle of Gaiytlr, of which
we have been speaking, is on the top of o,
high hill, and appears, so to speak, as if it
were itself cut out of the rock. There is no
other hill adjoining ; it contains reservoirs
* The two companies which escaladed were led
by Captain Bruce, a brother of the Abyssinian
traveller. " It is said that the spot was pointed
out to Popham by a cowherd, and that the whole
of the attacking party were supplied with grass
shoes to prevent them from slipping on the ledges
of rock. There is a story also that the cost of
these grass-shoes was deducted from Popham's
pay, when he was about to leave India as a major-
general, nearly a quarter of a century afterwards. *
—Cunningham, Arch. Surv. ii. 340.
GWALIOR.
406
GYM-KHANA.
of water, and some 20 wells walled round are
attached to it: on the walls are mounted
mangonels and catapults. The fortress is
ascended by a wide road, traversed by
elephants and horses. Near the castle-gate
is the figTire of an elephant carved in stone,
and surmounted by a figure of the driver.
Seeing it from a distance one has no doubt
about its being a real elephant. At the
foot of the fortress is a fine city, entirely
built of white stone, mosques and houses
alike ; there is no timber to be seen in it,
except that of the gates." — Ihn Batuta,
ii. 193.
1526.— "I entered Gualiar by the H^ti-
pM gate. . . . They call an elephant hdti,
and a gate fM. On the outside of this gate
is the figure of an elephant, having two
elephant drivers on it. . . ." — J5aZ*er, p. 383.
[c. 1590. — "Gualiar is a famous fort, in
which are many stately buildings, and there
is a stone elephant over the gate. The air
and water of jthis place are both esteemed
good. It has always been delebrated for
fine singers and beautiful women. . . ." —
Ayeen, Gladwin, ed. 1800, ii. 38 ; ed. Jaiyett,
ii. 181.]
1610.— "The 31 to Gwalere, 6 c, a
pleasant Citie with a Castle. ... On the
West side of the Castle, which is a steep
craggy cliffe of 6 c. compasse at least
(divers say eleven). . . . From hence to
the top, leads a narrow stone cawsey,
walled on both sides ; in the way are three
gates to be passed, all exceedmg strong,
with Courts of guard to each. At the top
of all, at the entrance of the last gate,
standeth a mightie Elephant of stone very
curiously wrought. . . ." — Finch, in Purchas,
i. 426-7.
1616.— "23. Gwalier, the chief City so
called, where the Mogol hath a very rich
Treasury of Gold and Silver kept in this
City, within an exceeding strong Castle,
wherein the King's Prisoners are likewise
kept. The Castle is continually guarded by
a very strong Company of Armed Souldiers."
—Terry, ed. 1665, p. 356.
[ ,, "Kualiar," in Sir T. Roe's List,
Hak. Soc. ii. 539.]
c. 1665. — " For to shut them up in
Goualeor, which is a Fortress where the
Princes are ordinarily kept close, and which
is held impregnable, it being situated upon
an inaccessible Rock, and having within
itself good water, and provision enough for
a Garison ; that was not an easie thing." —
Bernier E.T. 5 ; [ed. Constable, 14].
c. 1670. — "Since the Mahometan Kings
became Masters of this Countrey, this
Fortress of Goualeor is the place where
they secure Princes and great Noblemen.
Chaiehan coming to the Empire by foul-play,
caus'd all the Princes and Lords whom he
mistrusted, to be seiz'd one after another,
and sent them to the Fortress of Goualeor ;
but he suffer'd them all to live and enjoy
their estates. Atireng-zeb his Son acts quite
otherwise ; for when he sends any great
Lord to this place, at the end of nine or
ten days he orders him to be poison'd ; and
this he does that the people may not ex-
claim against him for a bloody Prince." —
Tavernier, E.T. ii. 35 ; [ed. Ball, i. 63].
GYAUL (properly GAYAL), [Skt.
go, 'an ox '], s. A large animal (Gavaeus
frontalis, J erd., Bos f. Blanford, Mam-
malia, 487) of the ox tribe, found wild
in various forest tracts to the east of
India. It is domesticated by the
Mishmis of the Assam valley, and
other tribes as far south as Chittagong.
In Assam it is called Mithan.
[c. 1590. — In Arakan, " cows and buffaloes
there are none, but there is an animal
which has somewhat of the characteristics of
both, piebald and particoloured whose milk
the people drink." — Aln, ed. Jarrett, ii. 119.]
1824. — "In the park several uncommon
animals are kept. Among them the Ghyal,
an animal of which I had not, to my
recollection, read any account, though the
name was not unknown to <iie. It is a very
noble creature, of the ox or buffalo kind,
with immensely large horns. . . ." — Heher,
i. 34.
1866-67. — "I was awakened by an extra-
ordinary noise, something between a bull's
bellow and a railway whistle. What was
it? We started to our feet, and Fuzlah
and I were looking to our arms when
Adupah said, ' It is only the guy^l calling ;
Sahib ! Look, the dawn is just breaking,
and they are opening the village gates for
the beasts to go out to pasture.'
"These guyal were beautiful creatures,
with broad fronts, sharp wide-spreading
horns, and mild melancholy eyes. They
were the indigenous cattle of the hills
domesticated by these equally wild
Lushais. . . ." — Lt.-Gol. T. Lewin, A Fly
on the Wheel, &c., p. 303.
''■ " GYELONG, s. A Buddhist priest
in Tibet. Tib. dGe-sLong, i.e. 'beggar
of virtue,' i.e. a hhikshu or mendicant
friar (see under BUXEE) ; but latterly
a priest who has received the highest
orders. See Jaeschke, p. 86.
1784. — "He was dressed in the festival
habit of a gylong or priest, being covered
with a scarlet satin cloak, and a gilded
mitre on his head." — Bogle, in Markham's
Tibet, 25.
GYM-KHANA, s. This word is
quite modern, and was unljnown 40
years ago. The first use that we can
trace is (on the authority of ]\iajor
John Trotter) at Rurki in 1861, when
a gymkhana was instituted there. It
is a factitious word, invented, we
believe, in the BomlDay Presidency,
and probably based upon gend-khdna
('ball-house'), the name usually given
GYNEE.
407
HACKERY.
in Hind, to an English racket-court.
It is applied to a place of public resort
at a station, where the needful facilities
for athletics and games of sorts are
provided, including (when that was
in fashion) a skating-rink, a lawn-
tennis ground, and so forth. The gym
may have been simply a corruption of
gend shaped by gf?/mnastics, [of which
the English public school short form
gym passed into Anglo-Indian jargon].
The word is also applied to a meeting
for such sports ; and in this sense it
has travelled already as far as Malta,
and has since become common among
Englishmen abroad. [The suggestion
that the word originated in the P. — H.
jmrKfat-khana, 'a place of assemblage,'
is not probable.]
1877. — "Their proposals are that the
Cricket Club should include in their pro-
gramme the games, &c,, proposed by the
promoters of a gymkhana Club, so far as
not to interfere with cricket, and should
join in making a rink and lawn-tennis, and
badminton courts, within the cricket-ground
enclosure." — Pioneer Mail, Nov. 3.
1879.— "Mr. A F can always
be depended on for epigram, but not for
accuracy. In his letters from Burma he
talks of the Gymkhana at Kangoon as a
sort of establissement [sic] where people have
pleasant little dinners. In the ' Oriental
Arcadia,' which Mr. F tells us is
flavoured with naiightiness, people may do
strange things, but they do not dine at Gym-
khanas."—-76ic?. July 2.
1881.—*' R. E. Gymkhana at Malta, for
Polo and other Ponies, 20th June, 1881." —
Heading in Royal Engineer Journal, Aug. 1,
p. 159.
1883. — "I am not speaking of Bombay
people with their clubs and g^3mikhanas and
other devices for oiling the wheels of
existence. . . ." — Tribes on My Frontier, 9.
^ GYNEE, s. H. gainl. A very
diminutive kind of cow bred in Bengal.
It is, when well cared for, a beautiful
creature, is not more than 3 feet high,
and affords excellent meat. It is
mentioned by Aelian :
c. 250. — "There are other bullocks in
India, which to look at are no bigger than
the largest goats ; these also are yoked, and
run very swiftly." — De Nat. Anim., xv. 24.
c. 1590. — "There is also a species of oxen
called gaini, small like gut (see GOONT)
horses, but very beautiful." — Am, i. 149.
[1829. — " ... I found that the said tiger
had feasted on a more delicious morsel, — a
nice little Ghinee, a small covf."— Mem. of
John Shipp, iii. 132.]
1832. — "We have become great farmers,
haying sown our crop of oats, and are
building outhouses to receive some 34 dwarf
cows and oxen (g3mees) which are to be fed
up for the table."— i^. Parkes, Wanderings
of a Pilgrim, i. 251.
HACKEBT, s. In the Bengal
Presidency this word is now applied
only to the common native bullock-
cart used in the slow draught of goods
and materials. But formerly in Bengal,
as still in Western India and Ceylon,
the word was applied to lighter
carriages (drawn by bullocks) for
personal transport. In Broughton's
Letters from a Mahratta Camp (p. 156 ;
[ed. 1892, p. 117]) the word is used
for what in Upper India is commonly
called an ekka (q.v.), or light native
pony-carriage ; iDut this is an ex-
ceptional application. Though the
word is used by Englishmen almost
universally in India, it is unknown to
natives, or if known is regarded as an
English term ; and its origin is ex-
ceedingly obscure. The word seems
to have originated on the west side of
India, where we find it in our earliest
quotations. It is probably one of
those numerous words which were
long in use, and undergoing corruption
by illiterate soldiers and sailors, before
they appeared in any kind of litera-
ture. Wilson suggests a probable
Portuguese origin, e.g. from acarretar,
'to convey in a cart.' It is possible
that the mere Portuguese article and
noun 'a carreta^ might have produced
the Anglo-Indian hackery. Thus in
Correa, under 1513, we have a descrip-
tion of the Surat hackeries ; " and the
carriages {as carretas) in which he and
the Portuguese travelled, were elabor-
ately wrought, and furnished with silk
hangings, covering them from the sun ;
and these carriages {as carretas) run so
smoothly (the country consisting of
level plains) that the people travelling
in them sleep as tranquilly as on the
ground " (ii. 369).
But it is almost certain that the
origin of the word is the H. chhakra^
' a two- wheeled cart ' ; and it may be
noted that in old Singhalese cMka^
HACKERY.
408
HABGEE.
'a cart-wheel,' takes the forms haha
and saka (see Kuhn, On Oldest Aryan
Elements of Singhalese, translated by
D. Ferguson in Indian Ant. xii. 64).
[But this can have no connection with
chJidkra, which represents Skt. saJcata,
' a waggon,']
1673. — "The Coach wherein I was break-
ing, we were forced to mount the Indian
Hackery, a Two-wheeled Chariot, drawn by
swift little Oxen."— Fryer, 83. [For these
swift oxen, see quot. from Forbes below, and
from Aelian under GYNEE].
1690. — "Their Hackeries likewise, which
are a kind of Coach, with two Wheels, are
all drawn by Oxen." — Ovington, 254.
1711.— "The Streets (at Surat) are wide
and commodious ; otherwise the Hackerys,
which are very common, would be an In-
conveniency. These are a sort of Coaches
drawn by a Pair of Oxen." — Lochyer, 259.
1742. — " The bridges are much worn, and
out of repair, by the number of Hackaries
and other carriages which are continually
passing over them." — In Wheeler, iii. 262.
1756.— "The 11th of July the Nawab
arrived in the city, and with him Bundoo
Sing, to whose house we were removed that
afternoon in a hackery." — Hohvell, in
Wheeler's Early Records, 249.
c. 1760. — " The hackrees are a conveyance
drawn by oxen, which would at first give an
idea of slowness that they do not deserve
. . . they are open on three sides, covered
a-top, and are made to hold two people
sitting cross-legged." — Grose, i. 155-156.
1780. — " A hackery is a small covered
carriage upon two wheels drawn by bullocks,
and used generally for the female part of the
family." — Hodges, Travels, 5.
c. 1790. — " Quant aux palankins et hak-
karies (voitures a deux roues), on les passe
sur une double sangarie " (see JANGAR). —
Haafner, ii. 173.
1793.— "To be sold by Public Auction
... a new Fashioned Hackery." — Bombay
Courier, April 13.
1798. — "At half-past six o'clock we each
got into a hackeray." — Stavorinus, tr. by
Wilcocks, iii. 295.
1811. — Solvyns draws and describes the
Hackery in the modern Bengal sense.
,, "II y a cependant quelques en-
droits oil Ton se sert de charettes couvertes
k deux roues, appeMes hickeris, devant
lesquelles on att^le des boeufs, et qui servent
a voyager." — Editor of Haafner, Voyages,
ii. 3.
1813. — "Travelling in a light backaree,
at the rate of five miles an hour." — Forbes,
Or. Mem. iii. 376 ; [2nd ed. ii. 352 ; in i. 150,
hackeries, ii. 253, hackarees]. Forbes's
engraving represents such an ox-carriage as
would be called in Bengal a haili (see
BYLEE).
1829. — " The genuine vehicle of the coun-
try is the hackery. This is a sort of wee
tent, covered more or less with tinsel and
scarlet, and bells and gilding, and placed
upon a clumsy two-wheeled carriage with a
pole that seems to be also a kind of boot, as
it is at least a foot deep. This is drawn by
a pair of white bullocks." — Mem. of Col.
Mountain, 2nd ed., 84.
1860. — "Native gentlemen, driving fast
trotting oxen in little hackery carts,
hastened home from it." — Tennent's Ceylon,
ii. 140.
[HADDY, s. A grade of troops in
the Mogul service. According to Prof.
Blochmann {Am, i. 20, note) they cor-
responded to our " Warranted officers."
" Most clerks of the Imperial offices, the
painters of the Court, the foremen in
Akbar's workshops, &c., belonged to
this corps. They were called Ahadls,
or single men, because they stood
under Akbar's immediate orders."
And Mr. Irvine writes : " Midway
between the nobles or leaders {man-
with the horsemen under
them (tdblndn) on the one hand, and
the Ahshdm (see EYSHAM), or infantry,
artillery, and artificers on the other,
stood the Ahadl, or gentleman trooper.
The word is literally 'single ' or 'alone'
(A. ahad, ' one '). It is easy to see why
this name was applied to them ; they
offered their services singly, they did
not attach themselves to any chief,
thus forming a class apart from the
tdblndn; but as they were horsemen,
they stood equally apart from the
specialised services included under the
remaining head of Ahshdm." (J. R. As.
Soc, July 1896, p. 545.)
[c. 1590. — "Some soldiers are placed under
the care and guidance of 07ie commander.
They are called Ahadis, because they are
fit for a harmonious unity." — Aln, ed. Mloch-
mann, i. 231.
[1616.— "The Prince's Haddy ... be-
trayed rae."—Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 383.
[1617. — "A Haddey of horse sent down to
see it effected." — Ibid. ii. 450.
[c. 1625. — "The day after, one of the
King's Haddys finding the same." — Coryat,
in Purchas, i. 600.]
HADGEE, s. Ar. Hdjj, a pilgrim
to Mecca ; from hajj, the pilgrimage,
or visit to a venerated spot. Hence
Hdjjl and Hdjl used colloquially in
Persian and Turkish. Prof. Robertson
Smith writes : " There is current con-
fusion about the word hdjj. It is
originally the participle of hajj, 'he
went on the hajj.'' But in modern use
hdjij is used as part., and hdjj is the
HAKIM.
409
HALALGORE.
title given to one who lias made the
pilgrimage. When this is prefixed to
a name, the double j cannot be pro-
nounced without inserting a short
vowel and the a is shortened ; thus
you say ^el-Hajje Soleiman,' or the
like. The incorrect form Hdjjl is
however used by Turks and Persians."
[1609. — "Upon your order, if Hoghee
Careen so please, I purpose to delve him
25 pigs of lead." — Banvers, Letters, i. 26.
[c. 1610. — "Those who have been to Arabia
. . . are called Agy." — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. i. 165.
[e. 1665. — ^' Aureng - Zebe once observed
perhaps hy way of joke, that Sultan Sujah
was become at last an Agy or pilgrim." —
Bey'nier, ed. Constable, 113.
[1673. — "Hodge, a Pilgrimage to Mecca."
(See under AMUCK.)
[1683.—" Hodgee Sophee Caun." See
under FIRMAUN.]
1765. — "Hodgee acquired this title from
his having in his early years made a pil-
grimage to Hodge (or the tomb of Mahommed
at Mecca)." — Hohvell, Hist. Events, &c., i. 59.
[c. 1833. — " The very word in Hebrew
Khog, which means ' festival,' originally
meant ' pilgrimage, ' and corresponds with
what the Arabs call hatch. . . ." — Travels
of Dr. Wolff, ii. 155.]
HAKIM, s. H. from Ar. hdMm,
'a judge, a ruler, a master'; 'the
authority.' The same Ar. root haJcm,
' bridling, restraining, judging,' supplies
a variety of words occurring in this
Glossary, viz. Hakim (as here) ; Hakim
(see HUCKEEM) ; HHkm (see HOOK-
UM) ; Hikmat (see HICKMAT).
[1611. — " Not standing with his great-
ness to answer every Haccam, which is as a
Governor or petty King." — Danvers, Letters,
i. 158. In ibid. i. 175, Hackum is used in
the same way.]
1698.— "Hackum, a Governor."— i^ryer's
hidex Explanatory.
c. 1861.—
" Then comes a settlement Hakim, to teach
me to plough and weed —
I sowed the cotton he gave me — but first
I boiled the seed. . . ."
Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree.
HALALCORE, s. Lit. Ar.— P.
haldl-khor, 'one who eats what is
lawful,' [haldl being the technical
Mahommedan phrase for the slaying
of an animal to be used for food ac-
cording to the proper ritual], applied
euphemistically to a person of very
low caste, a sweeper or scavenger, im-
plying 'to whom all is lawful food.'
Generally used as synonymous with
bungy (q.v.). [According to Prof.
Blochmann, ^^Haldlkhur, i.e. one who
eats that which the ceremonial law
allows, is a euphemism for kardmkhur,
one who eats forbidden things, as pork,
&c. The word haldlkhur is still in use
among educated Muhammadans ; but
it is doubtful whether (as stated in _the
Ain) it was Akbar's invention." {Aln.,
i. 139 note.)]
1623. — "Schiah Selim nel principio ... si
sdegnb tanto, che poco mancb che per dispetto
non la desse per forza in matrimonio ad uno
della razza che chiamano halal chor, quasi
dica 'niangia lecito,' ciob che ha per lecito
di mangiare ogni cosa. ..." (See other
quotation under HAREM). — P. della Valle,
ii. 525 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 54].
1638. — ". . . sont obligez de se purifier
depuis la teste i'usqu'aux pieds si quelqu'vn
de ces gens qu'ils appellent Alchores, leur
a touchl." — Mandelslo, Paris, 1659, 219.
1665. — " Ceux qui ne parlent que Persan
dans les Indes, les appellent Halalcour,
c'est k dire celui qui se donne la liberty da
manger de tout ce qu'il lui plait, ou, selon
quelques uns, celui qui mange ce qu'il a 1^-
gitimement gagn^. Et ceux qui approuvent
cette dernibre explication, disent qu'autre-
fois Halalcours s 'appellent Haramcoiirs,
mangeurs de Viande def endues." — Thevenot,
V. 190.
1673. — "That they should be accounted
the Offscum of the People, and as base
as the Holencores (whom they account so,
because they defile themselves by eating
anything)."— i^ryer, 28 ; [and see under
BOY, b].
1690.— "The Halalchors ... are another
Sort of Indians at Suratt, the most con-
temptible, but extremely necessary to be
there." — Ovington, 382.
1763. — "And now I must mention the
Hallachores, whom I cannot call a Tribe,
being rather the refuse of all the Tribes.
These are a set of poor unhappy wretches,
destined to misery from their birth. . . ." —
Reflexions, &c., by Lidce Scrafton, Esq., 7-8.
It was probably in this passage that Burns
(see below) picked up the word.
1783.— "That no Hollocore, Derah, or
Chandala caste, shall upon any consideration
come out of their houses after 9 o'clock in
the morning, lest they should taint the air,^
or touch the superior Hindoos in the streets."
—Mahratta Proclamation at Baroch, in Forbes,
Or. Mem. iv. 232.
1786.— "When all my schoolfellows and
youthful compeers (those misguided few
excepted who joined, to use a Gentoo
phrase, the hallachores of the human race)
were striking off with eager hope and earnest
intent, in some one or other of the many
paths of a busy life, I was ' standing idle in
the market-place.' "—Letter of Robert Burns,
in A. Cunningham's ed. of Works and Life,
HALALLGUB.
410
HANGER.
1788. — The Indian Vocabulary also gives
Hallachore.
1810. — " For the meaner offices we have
a Hallalcor or Chandela (one of the most
wretched Pariahs)." — Maria Graham, 31.
HALALLCUR. V. used in the
imperative for infinitive, as is common
in the Anglo-Indian use of H. verbs,
being Ar. — H. haldl-kar^ ' make lawful,'
i.e. put (an animal) to death in the
manner prescribed to Mahommedans,
when it is to be used for food.
[1855. — ** Before breakfast I bought a
moderately sized sheep for a dollar. Shaykh
Hamid ' halaled ' (butchered) it according
to rule. . . ." — Burton, Pilgrimage, ed. 1893,
i. 255.]
1883. — "The diving powers of the poor
duck are exhausted. ... I have only . . .
to seize my booty, which has just enough of
life left to allow Peer Khan to make it
halal, by cutting its throat in the name of
Allah, and dividing the webs of its feet." —
Tribes on My Frontier, 167.
HALF-CASTE, s. A person of
mixt European and Indian blood. (See
MUSTEES ; EURASIAN.)
1789. — "Mulattoes, or as they are called
in the East Indies, half-casts." — Munro's
Narrative, 51.
1793.—" They (the Mahratta Infantry) are
commanded by half-cast people of Portu-
guese and French extraction, who draw off
the attention of the spectators from the bad
clothing of their men, by the profusion of
antiquated lace bestowed on their own." —
Dirom, Narrative, ii.
1809.— "The Padre, who is a half-cast
Portuguese, informed me that he had three
districts under him." — Ld. Valentia, i. 329.
1828. — "An invalid sergeant . . . came,
attended by his wife, a very pretty young
half-caste."— i^^efeer, i. 298.
1875. — "Othello is black — the very tragedy
lies there ; the whole force of the contrast,
the whole pathos and extenuation of his
doubts of Desdemona, depend on this black-
ness. Fechter makes him a half-caste." —
G. H. Lewes, On Actors and the Art of
Acting,
HANGER, s. The word in this
form is not in Anglo-Indian use, but
(with the Scotch whinger, Old Eng.
whinyard, Fr, cangiar, &c., other forms of
the same) may be noted here as a cor-
ruption of the Arab. kJumjaVy ' a dagger
or short falchion.' This (vul^. cunjur)
is the Indian form. [According to the
N.E.D. though ' hanger ' has sometimes
been employed to translate khanjar
(probably with a notion of etymological
identity) there is no connection between
the words.] The klmnjar in India is a
large double-edged dagger with a very
broad base and a slight curve. [See
drawings in Egerton, Handbook of Indian
ArmSy pi. X. Nos. 504, 505, &c.]
1574. — "Patrick Spreull . . . being per-
sewit be Johne Boill Chepman ... in in-
vadyng of him, and stryking him with ane
quMnger . . . throuch the quhilk the said
Johnes neis wes woundit to the effusioun of
his blude." — Exts.from Records of the Burgh
of Glasgow {187Q), p. 2.
1601. — " The other day I happened to
enter into some discourse of a hanger, which
I assure you, both for fashion and workman-
ship was most peremptory beautiful and
gentlemanlike. . : ." — B. JoTison, Every Man
in His Humour, i. 4.
[c. 1610. — "The islanders also bore their
arms, viz., alfanges {al-khanjar) or scimi-
tars."— Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 43.]
1653.— " Gangeard est en Turq, Persan
et Indistanni vn poignard courb€." — De la
Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 539.
1672. — ". . . il s'estoit emport^ contre
elle jusqu'k un tel exc^ qu'il luy avoit
port^ quelques coups de Cangiar dans les
mamelles. . . ." — Journal d'Ant. Galland,
i. 177.
1673.—". . . handjar de diamants. . . ."
— App. to do. ii. 189.
1676.—
" His pistol next he cock'd anew
And out his nutbrown whinyard drew."
Hudibras, Canto iii.
1684. — " The Souldiers do not wear
Hangers or Scimitars like the Persians, but
broad Swords like the Switzers. . . ." —
Tavernier, E.T. ii. 65 ; [ed. Ball, i. 157].
1712. — " His Excy . . . was presented by
the Emperor with a Hindoostany Candjer,
or dagger, set with fine stones," — Valentijn,
iv. (Suratte), 286.
[1717.— "The 23rd ultimo, John Surman
received from his Majesty a horse and a
Cunger. . . ." — In Wheeler, Early Records,
183.]
1781. — "I fancy myself now one of the
most formidable men in Europe ; a blunder-
buss for Joe, a pair of double barrels to
stick in my belt, and a cut and thrust
hanger with a little pistol in the hilt, to
hang by my side." — Lord Minto, in Life,
i. 56.
,, " Lost out of a buggy on the Road
between Barnagur and Calcutta, a steel
mounted Hanger with a single guard."—
Hichy's Bengal Gazette, June 30.
1883.—" ... by farrashes, the carpet-
spreader class, a lai^e canjar, or curved
dagger, with a heavy ivory handle, is
carried ; less for use than as a badge of
omcQ:'—WilU, Modern Persia, 326.
m
HANSALERI.
411
HARRY.
HANSALERI, s. Table-servant's
Hind, for ' horse-radish ' ! "A curious
corruption, and apparently influenced
by saleri, ' celery ' " ; (Mr. M. L. Dames,
in Panjab N. and Q. ii. 184).
HANSIL, s. A hawser, from the
English (Roebuck).
HANSPEEK, USPUCK, &c., s.
Sea Hind. Aspak. A handspike, from
the English.
HARAKIRI, s. This, the native
name of the Japanese rite of suicide
committed as a point of honour or
substitute for judicial execution, has
long been interpreted as "happy de-
spatch," but what the origin of .this
curious error is we do not know.
[The N.E.D. s.v. dispatch^ says that it
is humorous.] The real meaning is
realistic in the extreme, viz., hara,
' belly,' kir% ' to cut.'
[1598. — "And it is often seene that they
rip their own bellies open." — LiTischoten,
Hak. Soc. i. 153.
[1615. — "His mother cut her own belly."
— Foster, Letters, iv. 45.]
1616. — "Here we had news how Galsa
Same was to passe this way to morrow to
goe to a church near Miaco, called Coye ;
som say to cut his bellie, others say to be
shaved a prist and to remeane theare the
rest of his dais." — Cocks' s Diary, i. 164.
1617.— "The King demanded 800 tais
from Shosque Dono, or else to cut his
belly, whoe, not having it to pay, did it."
—Ibid. 337, see also ii. 202.
[1874. — See the elaborate account of the
rite in MUford, Tales of Old Japan, 2nd ed.
329 seqq. For a similar custom among the
Karens, see M^MaJion, Karens of the Golden
Chersonese, 294.]
HARAMZADA, s. A scoundrel ;
literally ' misbegotten ' ; a common
term of abuse. It is Ar. — P. hardm-
zdda, 'son of the unlawful.' Hardm
is from a root signifying sacer (see
under HAREM), and which appears
as Hebrew in the sense of ' devoting to
destruction,' and of 'a ban.' Thus
in Numbers xxi. 3 : " They utterly
destroyed them and their cities ; and
he called the name of the place
Hormah." [See Encycl. Bibl. i. 468 ;
ii. 2110.]
[1857. — " I am no advocate for slaying
Shahzadas or any such-like Haxamzadas
without iria\."—Bosworth iSmith, L. of Ld.
lAvicrence, ii. 251.]
HAREM, s. Ar. haram, harim, i.e.
sacer, applied to the women of the
family and their apartment. This
word is not now commonly used in
India, zenana (q.v.) being the common
word for 'the women of the family,'
or their apartments.
1298. — ". . . car maintes homes emo-
rurent e mantes dames en f urent veves . . .
e maintes autres dames ne f urent ^ toz jorz
vahs en plores et en lermes : ce f urent les
meres et les araines de homes qe hi mo-
rurent." — Marco Polo, in Old Text of Soc.
de Geographic, 251.
1623. — "Non so come sciah Selim ebbe
notizda di lei e s'innamorb. Voile condurla
nel suo haram o gynaeceo, e tenerla quivi
appresso di s^ come una delle altre concu-
bine ; ma questa donna (Nurmahal) che era
sopra modo astuta . . . ricusb." — P. delta
Valle, ii. 525 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 53].
1630.— "This Duke here and in other
seralios (or Harams as the Persians term
them) has above 300 concubines." — Herbert,
139.
1676.—" In the midst of the large Gallery
is a Nich in the Wall, into which the King
descends out of his Haram by a private pair
of Stairs."— Tavermer, E.T. ii. 49; [ed.
Ball, i. 101].
1726. — "On the Ganges also lies a noble
fortress, with the Palace of the old Emperor
of Hindostan, with his Hharaam or women's
apartment. . . ." — Valentijn, v. 168.
[1727.— "The King . . . took his Wife
into his own Harran or Seraglio. . . ." —
A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i. 171.
[1812.— "Adjoining to the Chel Sitoon is
the Harem ; the term in Persia is applied
to the establishments of the great, zenaim
is confined to those of inferior people." —
Morier, Journey through Persia, &c., 166.]
HARRY, s. This word is quite
obsolete. Wilson gives Hdrl as Beng.
'A servant of the lowest class, a
sweeper.' [The word means *a col-
lector of bones,' Skt. hadda, ' a bone ' ;
for the caste, see Risley, Tribes of Bengal,
i. 314 seqq.] M.-Gen. Keatinge remarks
that they are the goldsmiths of Assam ;
they are village watchmen in Bengal.
(See under PYKE.) In two of the
quotations below, Harry is applied to a
woman, in one case employed to carry
water. A female servant of this de-
scription is not now known among
English families in Bengal.
1706.—
" 2 TendeUs (see TINDAL) .600
1 Hummummee *
2 0 0
* I.e. hamdmi, a bath attendant. Compare the
Hummums in Covent Garden.
HATTY.
412
HAVILDAE.
4 Manjees . .10
5 Dandees (see DANDY) . 8
* * * *
5 Harrys .... 9
0 0
0 0
List of Men's Names, <£'C., ivimediately in the
Service of the Honble. the Vnited Compy.
in their Factor^/ of Fort William, Bengali,
November; 1706 " (MS. in India Office).
c. 1753. — Among the expenses of the
Mayor's Court at Calcutta we find : "A
harry . . . Rs. 1." — Long, 43.
c. 1754. — "A Harry or water- wench. . . ."
(at Madras). — Ives, 50.
[ ,, "Harries are the same at Bengal,
as Frosts (see FARASH) are at Bombay.
Their women do all the drudgery at your
houses, and the men carry your Palanquin."
—Ibid. 26.]
, , In a tariff of wages recommended
by the "Zemindars of Calcutta," we have:
"Harry-woman to a Family ... 2 Bs." —
In Seton-Karr, i. 95.
1768-71. — " Every house has likewise . . .
a harry-maid or matarani (see MATBANEE)
who carries out the dirt ; and a great
number of slaves, both male and female." —
Stavorinus, i. 523.
1781.— "2 Harries or Sweepers . . . 6 Rs.
*****
2 Beesties . . . 8 Rs."
Establishment . . . under the Chief Magis-
trate of Banaris, in Appendix to Narr. of
Insurrection there, Calcutta, 1782.
[1813. — " He was left to view a considerable
time, and was then carried by the Hurries
to the Golgotha." — Forbes, Or\ Mem. 2nd ed.
ii. 131.]
HATTY, s. Hind. MtM, the most
common word for an elepliant ; from
Sltt. hastd, 'the hand,' and liast% 'the
elephant,' come the Hind, words hdtli
and hdthij with the same meanings.
The analogy of the elephant's trunk
to the hand presents itself to Pliny :
"Mandunt ore; spirant et bibunt odor-
anturque baud inproprie appellate manu."
— viii. 10
and to Tennyson :
"... camels knelt
Unbidden, and the brutes of mountain back
That carry kings in castles, bow'd black
knees
Of homage, ringing with their serpent
hands,
To make her smile, her golden ankle-bells."
Merlin and Vivien.
c. 1526. — "As for the animals peculiar to
HindustlLn, one is the elephant, as the
Hindustanis call it Hathi, which inhabits
the district of Kalpi, the more do the wild
elephants increase in number. That is the
tract in which the elephant is chiefly taken."
— Baber, 315. This notice of Baber's shows
how remarkably times have changed. No
elephants now exist anywhere near the region
indicated. [On elephants in Hindustan, see
Blochmann's Am, i. 618].
[1838. — "You are of course aware that we
habitually call elephants Hotties, a name
that might be safely applied to every other
animal in India, but I suppose the elephants
had the first choice of names and took
the most appropriate." — Miss Eden, Up the
Country, i. 269.]
HATTYCHOOK, s. Hind, ham-
clidk^ servant's and gardener's Hind, for
the globe artichoke ; [the Jerusalem
artichoke is hathlpzcK]. This is worth
producing, because our word (arti-
choke) is itself the corruption of an
Oriental word thus carried back to
the East in a mangled form.
HAUT, s.
a. Hind, hdthy (the hand or forearm,
and thence) ' a cubit,' from the elbow
to the tip of the middle finger ; a
measure of 18 inches, and sometimes
more.
[1614.— "A godown 10 Hast high."—
Foster, Letters, ii. 112.
[c. 1810. — " . . . even in the measurements
made by order of the collectors, I am
assured, that the only standards used were
the different Kazis' arms, which leaves great
room for fraud. . . . All persons measuring
cloth know how to apply their arm, so as to
measure a cubit of 18 inches with wonderful
exactness." — Buchanan, Eastern India, ii.
576.]
b. Hind, hat, Skt. hatta, 'a market
held on certain days.'
[1800.— "In this Carnatic . . . there are no
fairs like the hauts of Bengal." — Buchanan,
Mysore, i. 19.
[1818. — "The Hindoos have also market
days (hatiis), when the buyers and sellers
assemble, sometimes in an open plain, but in
general in market places." — Ward, Hindoos,
i. 151.]
HAVILDAR, s. Hind, havilddr.
A sepoy non-commissioned officer,
corresponding to a sergeant, and wear-
ing the chevrons of a sergeant. This
dating from about the middle of the
18th century is the only modern use of
the term in that form. It is a corrup-
tion of Pers. hawdladdr, or hawdlddr,
' one holding an office of trust ' ; and
in this form it had, in other times, a
variety of applications to different
charges and subordinate officers. Thus
among the Mahrattas the commandant
i of a fort was so styled ; whilst in
HAVILDARS GUARD.
413
HI G KM AT.
Eastern Bengal the term was, and
perhaps still is, applied to the holder
of a hawdla, an intermediate tenure
between those of zemindar and ryot.
1672. — Regarding the Cowle obtained from
the Nabob of Golcondah for the Fort and
Town of Chinapatnam. 11,000 Pagodas to
be paid in full of all demands for the past,
and in future Pagodas 1200 per annum
rent, "and so to hold the Fort and Town
free from any Avildar or DivJm's People,
or any other imposition for ever." — Fort St.
George Gonsn., April 11, in Notes and Exts.,
No. i. 25.
1673. — "We landed at about Nine in the
Morning, and were civilly treated by the
Customer in his Choultry, till the Havildar
could be acquainted of my arrival." — Fryer ^
123.
[1680.— " Avaldar." See under JUNCA-
MEER.]
1696.—". . . the havildar of St. Thomg
and Pulecat."— ir^e^er, i. 308.
[1763. — "Three avaldars (avaldares) or
receivers." — India Office MSS. Gomelho,
Ultramarino, vol. i.
[1773. — "One or two Hircars, one Havil-
dah, and a company of sepoys. . . ." —
Ives, 67.]
1824. — "Curreem Musseeh was, I believe,
a havildar in the Company's army, and his
sword and sash were still hung up, with
a not unpleasing vanity, over the desk
where he now presided as catechist." — Hebe)\
i. 149.
HAVILDARS GUARD, s. There
is a common way of cooking the fry of
fresh-water fish (a little larger than
whitebait) as a breakfast dish, by fry-
ing them in rows of a dozen or so,
spitted on a small skewer. On the
Bombay side this dish is known by
the whimsical name in question.
HAZREE, s. This word is commonly
used in Anglo-Indian households in
the Bengal Presidency for 'breakfast,'
It is not clear how it got this meaning.
[The earlier sense was religious, as
below.] It is properly hdziri, ' muster,'
from the Ar. hdzir, ' ready or present.'
(See CHOTA-HAZRY.)
[1832. — " The Sheeahs prepare hazree
(breakfast) in the name of his holiness
Abbas Allee Ullum-burdar, Hosein's step-
brother; i.e. they cook ^oZaoo, rotee, curries,
&c., and distribute them." — Herklots, Qanoon-
e-Islam, ed. 1863, p. 183.]
HENDRY KENDRY, n.p. Two
islands off the coast of the Concan,
about 7 m. south of the entrance to
Bombay Harbour, and now belonging
to Kolaba District. The names, ac-
cording to Ph. Anderson, are Haneri
and Khaneri; in the Admy. chart they
are Oonari, and Khundari. They are
also variously written (the one) Hundry,
Oiidera, Hunarey, Henery, and (the
other) Kundra, Gundry, Gunarey, Kenery.
The real names are given in the Bombay
Gazetteer as Underi and Khanderi.
Both islands were piratically occupied
as late as the beginning of the 19th
century. Khanderi passed to us in
1818 as part of the Peshwa's territory ;
Underi lapsed in 1840. [Sir G. Bird-
wood {Rejp. on Old Records, 83), describ-
ing the "Consultations" of 1679, writes :
" At page 69, notice of ' Sevagee ' forti-
fying 'Hendry Kendry,' the twin
islets, now called Henery {i.e. Vondarl,
'Mouse-like,' Ketiery (i.e. KJiaiidarl),
Sacred to Khandaroo.
The
former is thus derived from Skt.
undanij unduru, ' a rat ' ; the latter
from l^iahr. Khanderdv, 'Lord of the
Sword,' a form of Siva.]
1673. — "These islands are in number
seven ; viz. Bomhaini, Ganorein, Trvmbay,
Elephanto, the Putachoes, Munchumbay, and
Kerenjmt, with the Rock of Henry Kenry.
. . ." — Fryer, 61.
1681. — " Althoiigh we have formerly wrote
you that we will have no war for HendiTT
Kendry, yet all war is so contrary to our
constitution, as well as our interest, that
we cannot too often inculcate to you our
aversion thereunto." — Gonrt of Directors to
Surat, quoted in Ariderson's Western India,
p. 175.
1727. — " . . . four Leagues south of
Bombay, are two small Islands Undra, and
Cundra. The first has a Fortress belonging
to the Sedee, and the other is fortified by
the Sevajee, and is now in the Hands of
Gonnajee Angria." — A. Hamilton, i. 243 ;
[ed. 1744].
c. 1760. — "At the harbor's mouth lie two
small fortified rocks, called Henara and
Canara. . . . These were formerly in the
hands of Angria, and the Siddees, or Moors,
which last have long been dispossest of
them." — Grose, i. 58.
HERBED, s. A Parsee priest, not
specially engaged in priestly duties.
Pers. hirbad, from Pahlavi aerpat.
1630.— " The Herbood or ordinary Church-
man."— Lord's Display^ ch. viii.
HICKMAT, s. Ar.— H. hilcmat; an
ingenious device or contrivance. (See
under HAKIM.)
1838.— "The house has been roofed in,
and my relative has come up from Meerut,
HIDGELEE.
414
HIMALYA.
to have the slates put on after some peculiar
hikmat of his own." — Wanderings of a
Pilgrim, ii. 240.
HIDGELEE, n.p. The tract so
called was under native rule a chakla,
or district, of Orissa, and under our
rule formerly a zilla of Bengal ; but
now it is a part of the Midnapiir Zilla,
of which it constitutes the S.E. portion,
viz. the low coast lands on the west
side of the Hoogly estuary, and below
the junction of the Kupnarayan. The
name is properly Hijilij but it has
gone through many strange phases in
European records.
1553. — "The first of these rivers (from
the E. side of the Ghauts) rises from two
sources to the east of Chaul, about 15
leagues distant, and in an altitude of 18
to 19 degrees. The river from the most
northerly of these sources is called Crmna,
and the more southerly Benkora, and when
they combine they are called Ganga: and
this river discharges into the illustrious
stream of the Ganges between the two
places called Angeli and Picholda in about
22 degrees." — Barros, I. ix. 1.
1586.— "An haven which is called Angeli
in the Country of Orixa." — Fitch, in Hakl.
ii. 389.
1686.— " Chanock, on the 15th December
(1686) . . . burned and destroyed all the
magazines of salt, and granaries of rice,
which he found in the way between Hughley
and the island of Ingelee." — Onne (reprint),
ii. 12.
1726.— "Hingeli."— Fa^en^iy/i, v. 158.
1727. — ". . . inhabited by Fishers, as
are also Ingellie and Kidgerie (see KEDGE-
REE), two neighbouring Islands on the West
Side of the Mouth of the Ganges." — A.
Hamilton, i. 275 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 2].
1758. — In apprehension of a French Fleet
the Select Committee at Fort William
recommend: "That the pagoda at Ingelie
should be washed black, the great tree at
the place cut down, and the buoys removed."
— In Long, 153.
1784.— "Ships laying at Kedgeree, In-
gellee, or any other parts of the great
River." — In Seton-Karr, i. 37.
HILSA, s. Hind, hilsd^ Skt. illsa,
illisa; a rich and savoury fish of the
shad kind- {Glupea ilisha, Day), called
in books the ' sables-fish ' (a name, from
the Port, savel^ quite obsolete in India)
and on the Indus pulla (palla). The
large shad which of late has been
commonly sold by London fishmongers
in the beginning of summer, is very
near the hilsa, but not so rich. The
hilsa is a sea-fish, ascending the river
to spawn, and is taken as high as
Delhi on the Jumna, as high as Man-
dalay on the Irawadi (Day). It is also
taken in the Guzerat rivers, though
not in the short and shallow streams of
the Concan, nor in the Deccan rivers,
from which it seems to be excluded by
the rocky obstructions. It is the
special fish of Sind under the name
of palla, and monopolizes the name of
fish, just as salmon does on the Scotch
rivers (Dr. Macdonald^s Acct. of Bombay
Fisheries, 1883).
1539.—". . . A little Island, called Apo-
Jingua (Ape-Fingan) . . . inhabited by poor
people who live by the fishing of shads {que
mve de la pescaria dos saveis)." — Pinto (orig.
cap. xviii.), Cogan, p. 22.
1613. — "Na quella costa marittima occi-
dental de Viontana {Ujong-Tana, Malay
Peninsula) habitavao Saletes Pescadores que
nao tinhao outro tratto . . . salvo de sua
pescarya de saveis, donde so aproveitarao
das ovas chamado Tnrahos passados por
salmeura." — Eredia de Godinho, 22. [On
this Mr. Skeat points out that "Saletes
Pescadores" must mean " Fishermen of the
Straits" (Mai. selat, "straits"); and when
he calls them ^^ Turabos" he is trying to
reproduce the Malay name of this fish,
terubok (pron. trubo).'\
1810.— "The hilsah (or sable-fish) seems
to be midway between a mackerel and a
salmon." — Williamson, V. M. ii. 154-5.
1813. — Forbes calls it the sable or salmon-
fish, and says "it a little resembles the
European fish (salmon) from which it is
named."— Or. Mem. i. 53 ; [2nd ed. i. 36].
1824. — "The fishery, we were told by
these people, was of the ' Hilsa ' or ' Sable-
fish.'"— .ffefeer, ed. 1844, i. 81.
HIMALYA, n.p. This is the
common pronunciation of the name
of the great range
"Whose snowy ridge the roving Tartar
bounds, "
properly Himdldya, 'the Abode of
Snow ' ; also called Himavat, ' the
Snowy ' ; Himagiri and Himasaila;
Himddri, Himakuta, &c., from various
forms of which the ancients made
Imaus, Emodus, &c. Pliny had got
somewhere the true meaning of the
name : "... a montibus Hemodis,
quorum promontorium Imaus vocatur
nivosum significante ..." (vi. 17).
We do not know how far back the
use of the modern name is to be found.
[The references in early Hindu litera-
ture are collected by Atkinson (Hima-
HINDEE.
415
HINDOO KOOSH.
layan Gazetteer, ii. 273 seqq.).] We do
not find it in Baber, who gives Siwdlak
as tlie Indian name of the mountains
(see SIWALIK). The oldest occurrence
we know of is in the Am, which gives
in the Geographical Tables, under the
Third Climate, Koh-i-Himalah (orig.
ii. 36) ; [ed. Jarrett, iii. 69]). This is
disguised in Gladwin's version by a
wrong reading into Kerdehmaleh (ed.
1800, ii. 367).-^ This form (Himmaleh)
is used by Major Rennell, but hardly
as if it was yet a familiar term. In
Elphinstone's Letters Himaleh or some
other spelling of that form is always
used (see below). When we get to
Bishop Heber we find Himalaya, the
established English form.
1822. — "What pleases me most is the
contrast between your present enjoyment,
and your former sickness and despondency.
Depend upon it England will turn out as
well as Hemaleh." — Elphinstone to Major
Close, in Life, ii. 139 ; see also i. 336, where
it is written Himalleh.
HINDEE, s. This is the Pers. ad-
jective form from Hind, 'India,' and
illustration of its use for a native of
India will be found under HINDOO.
By Europeans it is most commonly
used for those dialects of Hindustani
speech which are less modified by P.
vocables than the usual Hindustani,
and which are spoken by the rural
population of the N.W. Provinces and
its outskirts. The earliest literary
work in Hindi is the great poem of
Chand Bardai (c. 1200), which records
the deeds of Prithiraja, the last Hindu
sovereign of Delhi. [On this litera-
ture see Dr. G. A. Grierson, The
Modern Vernacular Literature of Hindu-
stan, in J.A.S.B. Part- I., 1888.] The
term Hinduwi appears to have been
formerly used, in the Madras Presi-
dency, for the MarathI language. (See
a note in Sir A. Arhuthnot's ed. of
Munro's Minutes, i. 133.)
* HemCichal and Hemakut also occur in the Ain
(see Gladwin, ii. 342, 343 ; [ed. Jarrett, iii. 30, 31]).
Kardchal is the name used by Ibn Batuta in the
14th century, and by Al-Biruni 300 years earHer.
17th century writers often call the Himalaya
the "Mountains of Nugrgur-Cote " (q.v.). [Mr.
Tawney writes: "We have in Rig Veda (x. 121)
imehimavanto parvatdh,, 'these snowy mountains,'
spoken of as abiding 'by the might of Prajapati.
In the Bhagavadgita, an episode of the Mahabha-
rata, Krishna says that he is ' the Himalaya among
stable things,' and the word Himalaya is found
in the Kumara Sambhava of Kalidasa, about the
date of which opinions differ. Perhaps the Greek
lAiaos is himavat; 'H/twSos, Mmddri."]
HINDKi, HINDEKi, n.p. This
modification of the name is applied
to people of Indian descent, but
converted to Islam, on the Peshawar
frontier, and scattered over other parts
of Afghanistan. They do the banking
business, and hold a large part of the
trade in their hands.
[1842.— "The inhabitants of Pesl\flwer are
of Indian origin, but speak Pushtoo as well
as B.m6iiee."—Mj)Mnstone, CmihnI, i. 74.]
HINDOO, n.p. V. Hindu. A person
of Indian religion and race. This is
a term derived from the use of the
Mahommedan conquerors (see under
INDIA). The word in this form is
Persian ; Hindi is that used in Arabic,
e.g.
c. 940.— "An inhabitant of Mansiira in
Sind, among the most illustrious and power-
ful of that city . . . had brought up a young
Indian or Sindian slave (Hindi aw Sindi)." —
Mas'udl, vi. 264.
In the following quotation from a
writer in Persian observe the distinc-
tion made between Hindu and Hindi :
c. 1290.—" Whatever live Hindii fell into
the King's hands was pounded into bits
under the feet of elephants. The Musal-
m^ns, who were Hindis (country born), had
their lives spared." — Amir KhosrU, in Elliot.
iii. 539.
1563. — ". . . moreover if people of Arabia
or Persia would ask of the men of this
country whether they are Moors or Gentoos,
they ask in these words : ' Art thou Mosal-
man or Indu ? ' "—Garcia, f . 1376.
1653. — "Les Indous gardent soigneuse-
ment dans leurs Pagodes les Keliques de
Ram, Schi'ta (Sita), et les autres personnes
illustres de I'antiquit^." — Be la Boullaye-le-
Gouz, ed. 1657, 191.
Hindu is often used on the Peshawar
frontier as synonymous with hunya
(see under BANYAN). A soldier (of
the tribes) will say : ' I am going to
the Hindu,' i.e. to the hunya of the
company.
HINDOO KOOSH, n.p. Hindu-
Kfish; a term applied by our geo-
graphers to the whole of the Alpine
range which separates the basins of
the Kabul River and the Helmand
from that of the Oxus. It is, as
Rennell points out, properly that part
of the range immediately north of
Kabul, the Caucasus of the historians
of Alexander, who crossed and re-
crossed it somewhere not far from the
HINDOSTAN.
416
HINDOSTAN.
longitude of that city. The real origin
of the name is not known ; [the most
plausible explanation is perhaps that it
is a corruption of Indicus Caucasus]. It
is, as far as we know, first used in litera-
ture by Ibn Batuta, and the explanation
of the name which he gives, however
doubtful, is still popular. The name
has bleen by some later writers modi-
fied iil^o Hindu Koh (mountain), but
this is fcvctitious, and throws no light
on the origin of the name.
c. 1334. — "Another motive for our stop-
page was the fear of snow ; for there is mid-
way on the road a mountain called Hindtl-
Ktlsh, i.e. 'the Hindu-Killer,' because so
many of the slaves, male and female, brought
from India, die in the passage of this
mountain, owing to the severe cold and
quantity of snow." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 84.
1504. — "The country of Kllbul is very
strong, and of difficult access. . . . Between
Balkh, Kundez, and Badaksh^n on the one
side, and Kfi,bul on the other, is interposed
the mountain of Hindu-kush, the passes
over which are seven in number." — Baber,
p. 139.
1548. — " From this place marched, and
entered the mountains called Hindtl-Kush."
— Mem. of JEmp. Hwnayiin, 89.
,, "It was therefore determined to
invade Badakhshan . . . The Emperor, pass-
ing over the heel of the Hindtl-Eush, en-
camped at Shergir^n." — Tabakdt-i-Akbarl, in
Mliot, V. 223.
1753. — "Les montagnes qui donnent nais-
sance k I'lndus, et k plusieurs des rivieres
qu'il re9oit, se nomment Hendou Kesh, et
c'est I'histoire de Timur qui m'instruit de
cette denomination. EUe est compos^e du
nom d'Hendou ou Hind, qui designe I'lnde
. . . et de kush ou kesh . . . que je re-
marque §tre propre k diverses montagnes."
— D'Anville, p. 16.
1793. — "The term Hindoo - Kho, or
Hindoo-Eush, is not applied to the ridge
throughout its full extent ; but seems con-
fined to that part of it which forms the
N.W. boundary of Cabul ; and this is the
Indian Caucasus of Alexander." — Rennell,
Mem. 3rd ed. 150.
1817.— "... those
Who dwell beyond the everlasting snows
Of Hindoo Koosh, in stormy freedom
bred . ' ' — Mohamia .
HINDOSTAN, n.p. Pers. Hindu-
stan, (a) ' The country of the Hindus,'
India. In modern native parlance
this word indicates distinctively (b)
India north of the Nerbudda, and ex-
clusive of Bengal and Behar. The
latter provinces are regarded as 'purh
(see POORUB), and all south of the
Nerbudda as Dakhan (see DECCAN).
But the word is used in older Mahom-
medan authors just as it is used in
English school-books and atlases, viz.
as (a) the equivalent of India Proper.
Thus Baber says of Hindustan : "On
the East, the South, and the West it
is bounded by the Ocean " (310).
1553. — ". . . and so the Persian nation
adjacent to it give it as at present its proper
name that of IndostSn. "—jBar?-os, I. iv. 7.
1563. — ". . . and common usage in Persia,
and Cora^one, and Arabia, and Turkey, calls
this country Industam ... for istdm is as
much as to say 'region,' and hidu ' India.' "
— Garcia, f, 1376.
1663. — " And thus it came to pass that the
Persians called it Indostan." — Faria y
Sousa, i. 33.
1665. — "La derniere parti est la plus
conniie : c'est celle que Ton appelle Indostan,
et dont les bornes naturelles au Couchant et
au Levant, sont le Gauge et I'lndus." —
Thevenot, v. 9.
1672. — " It has been from old time divided
into two parts, i.e. the Eastern, which is
India beyond the Ganges, and the Western
India within the Ganges, now called In-
doatSiii."—Baldaeits, 1.
1770. — "By Indostan is properly meant a
country lying between two celebrated rivers,
the Indus and the Ganges. ... A ridge of
mountains runs across this long tract from
north to south, and dividing it into two
equal parts, extends as far as Cape Comorin."
— Raynal (tr.), i. 34.
1783. — "In Macassar Indostan is called
Neegree Telinga." — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 82.
b.—
1803.— "I feared that the dawk direct
through Hindostan would have been
&toT^^Qd."— Wellington, ed. 1837, ii. 209.
1824. — "One of my servants called out
to them, — 'Aha! dandee folk, take care!
You are now in Hindostan! The people
of this country know well how to fight, and
are not afraid." — Heber, i. 124. See also
pp. 268, 269.
In the following stanza of the good
bishop's the application is apparently
the same ; but the accentuation is ex-
cruciating— ' Hindostan,' as if rhyming
to ' Boston.'
1824.—
" Then on ! then on ! where duty leads,
My course be onward still,
O'er broad Hindostan's sultry meads,
Or bleak Almora's hill." — Ibid. 113.
1884. — "It may be as well to state that
Mr. H. G. Keene's forthcoming History of
Hindustan . . . will be limited in its scope
to the strict meaning of the word 'Hin-
dustan'= India north of the Deccan." —
Academy, April 26, p. 294.
HINDOSTANEE.
417
HINDOSTANEE.
HINDOSTANEE, s. Hindustani,
properly an adjective, but used sub-
stantively in two senses, viz. (a) a
native of Hindustan, and (b) {Hindu-
stani zahdn) 'the language of that
country,' but in fact the language of
the Mahommedans of Upper India,
and eventually of the Mahommedans
of the Deccan, developed out of the
Hindi dialect of the Doab chiefly, and
of the territory round Agra and Delhi,
with a mixture of Persian vocables
and phrases, and a readiness to adopt
other foreign words. It is also called
Oordoo, i.e. the language of the Urdu
('Horde') or Camp. This language
was for a long time a kind of Mahom-
medan lingua franca over all India,
and still possesses that character over
a large part of the country, and among
certain classes. Even in Madras,
where it least prevails, it is still re-
cognised in native regiments as the
language of intercourse between officers
and men. Old-fashioned Anglo-Indians
used to call it the Moors (q.v.).
a.—
1653. —(applied to a native. ) * ' Indistanni
est vn Mahometan noir des Indes, ce nom
est compose de Indou, Indien, et stan,
habitation." — De la Boullaye-le-Govz, ed.
1657, 543.
1616.— "After this he (Tom Coryate) got
a great mastery in the Indostan, or more
vulgar language ; there was a woman, a
landress, belonging to my Lord Embas-
sador's house, who had such a freedom and
liberty of speech, that she would sometimes
scould, brawl, and rail from the sun-rising
to the sun-set ; one day he undertook her
in her own language. And by eight of the
clock he so silenced her, that she had not
one word more to speak." — Terry, Extracts
relating to T. C.
1673. — "The Language at Court is Per-
sian, that commonly spoke is Indostan (for
which they have no proper Character, the
written Language being called Banyan),
which is a mixture of Persian and Sclavo-
nixxn, as are all the dialects of India." —
Fryer, 201. This intelligent traveller's
reference to Sclavonian is remarkable, and
shows a notable perspicacity, which would
have delighted the late Lord Strangford,
had he noticed the passage.
1677.— In Court's letter of 12th Dec. to
Ft. St. Geo. they renew the offer of a
reward of £20, for proficiency in the Gentoo
or Indostan languages, and sanction a
reward of £10 each for proficiency in the
Persian language, "and that fit persons to
teach the said language be entertained." —
Notes and Exts., No. i. 22.
2 D
1685. — ", . J so apply ed myself to a
Portuguese mariner who spoke Indostan
(ye current language of all these Islands) "
[Maldives]. " — Hedges, Diani, March 9 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 191].
1697. — "Questions addressed to Khodja
Movaad, Ambassador from Abyssinia.
*****
4.— "What language he, in his audience
made use of ?
"The Hindustani language [Hindoestanze
taal), which the late Hon. Paulus de Roo,
then Secretary of their Excellencies the
High Government of Batavia, interpreted."
— Valentijn, iv. 327.
[1699. — " He is expert in the Hindorstand
or Moores Language." — In }\de. Hedges'
Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxvii.]
1726. — "The language here is Hindustana
or Moors (so 'tis called there), though he
who can't speak any Arabic and Persian
passes for an ignoramus." — Valentijn, Ghor.
i. 37.
1727.— "This Persian . . . and I, were
discoursing one Day of my Affairs in the
Industan Language, which is the esta-
blished Language spoken in the Mogul's
large Dominions." — A. Hamilton, ii. 183 ;
[ed. 1744, ii. 182].
1745. — " Benjamini Schulzii Missionarii
Evangelici, Grammatica Hindostanica . . .
Edidit, et de suscipiendfi, barbaricanjm lin-
guarum cultura praefatus est D. Jo. Henr.
Callenberg, Halae Saxoniae." — Title from
Catalogue of M. Garcin de Tassy's Books,,
1879. This is the earliest we have heard of.
1763.— "Two of the Council of Pondi-
cherry went to the camp, one of them was
well versed in the Indostan and Persic
languages, which are the only tongues used
in the Courts of the Mahomedan Princes." —
Orme, i. 144 (ed. 1803).
1772. — "Manuscripts have indeed been
handed about, ill spelt, with a confused
mixture of Persian, Indostans, and Ben-
gals."— Preface to Hadley's Grammar, xi.
(See under MOORS.)
1777. — " Alphabetum Brammhanicum seu
Indostanum. "-i^omae. #
1778.— "Grammatica Indostana— A mais
Vulgar — Que se practica no Imperio do
gram Mogol — Offerecida— Aos muitos Re-
verendos — Padres Missionarios — Do dito
Imperio. Em Roma MDCCLXXVIII— Na
Estamperia da Sagrada Congrega^ao — de
Propaganda Fide." — (Title transcribed.)
There is a reprint of this (apparently) of
1865, in the Catalogue of Garcin de Tassy's
books.
c. 1830.—" Cet ignoble patois d'Hindous-
tani, qui ne servira jamais k rien quand je
serai retourne en Europe, est difficile." —
V. Jacquemont, CorrespoTidance, i. 95.
1844.— "Hd. Quarters, Kurrachee, 12th
February, 1844. The Governor unfor-
tunately does not understand Hindoostanee,
nor Persian, nor Mahratta, nor any other
eastern dialect. He therefore will feel
particularly obliged to Collectors, sub-
RING.
418
HING.
Collectors, and officers writing the pro-
ceedings of Courts-Martial, and all Staff
Officers, to indite their various papers in
English, larded with as small a portion of
the to him unknown tongues as they con-
veniently can, instead of those he generally
receives — namely, papers written in Hin-
dostanee larded with occasional words in
English.
"Any Indent made for English Dic-
tionaries shall be duly attended to, if
such be in the stores at Kurrachee ; if not,
gentlemen who have forgotten the vulgar
tongue are requested to procure the re-
quisite assistance from England." — QG.
00., by Sir Charles Na-pier, 85.
[Compare the following :
[1617. — (In answer to a letter from the
Court not now extant). "Wee have for-
bidden the severall Factoryes from wrighting
words in this languadge and refrayned itt
our selues, though in bookes of Coppies wee
feare there are many which by wante of
tyme for perusall wee cannot rectifie or
expresse." — Sural Factors to Court, February
26, 1617. [1.0. Records: 0. C, No. 450.)]
1856.—
■" . . . they sound strange
As Hindostanee to an Ind-born man
Accustomed many years to English
speech."
E. B. Broicning, Aurora Ldgh.
HING, s. Asafoetida. Skt. hinguy
Hind, hing, Dakh. hingu. A repul-
sively smelling gum-resin which forms
a favourite Hindu condiment, and is
used also by Europeans in Western
and Southern India as an ingredient
in certain cakes eaten with curry.
(See POPPER-CAKE). This product
affords a curious example of the un-
certainty which sometimes besets the
origin of drugs which are the objects
even of a large traffic. Hanbury and
Fltickiger, whilst describing Falconer's
Narthex Asafoetida {Ferula Narthex,
Boiss.) 8iTid Scorodosmafoetidtim, Bunge;
{F. asafoetida, Boiss.) two umbelliferous
Slants, both cited as the source of this
rug, say that neither has been proved
to furnish the asafoetida of commerce.
Yet the plant producing it has been
described and drawn by Kaempfer,
who saw the gum-resin collected in the
Persian Province of Laristan (near the
eastern shore of the P. Gulf) ; and in
recent years (1857) Surgeon-Major
Bellew has described the collection of
the drug near Kandahar. Asafoetida
has been identified with the <j-l\<pLou or
laserpitium of the ancients. The sub-
stance is probably yielded not only by
the species mentioned above, but by
other allied plants, e.g. Ferula Jaeschki-
ana, Vatke, of Kashmir and Turkistan.
The hifig of the Bombay market is the
produce of F. alliacea, Boiss. [See
Watt, Econ. Diet. iii. 328 seqq.^
c. 645. — "This kingdom of Tsao-kiu-tch^
(Tsaukuta ?) has about 7000 li of compass, —
the compass of the capital called Ho-si-na
(Ghazna) is 30 li. . . . The soil is favour-
able to the plant Yo-Kin (Curcuma, or tur-
meric) and to that called Hing-kiu." —
Pelerins Boudd., iii. 187.
1563. — "A Portuguese in Bisnagar had a
horse of great value, but which exhibited a
deal of flatulence, and on that account the
King would not buy it. The Portuguese
cvired it by giving it this 3ntngu mixt with
flour: the King then bought it, finding it
thoroughly well, and asked him how he
had cured it. When the man said it was
with ymgni. the King replied : ' 'Tis nothing
then to marvel at, for you have given it to
eat the food of the gods ' (or, as the poets
say, nectar). Whereupon the Portuguese
made answer sotto voce and in Portuguese :
* Better call it the food of the devils ! ' " —
Garcia, f. 216. The Germans do worse than
this Portuguese, for they call the drug
Teufels dreck, i.e. diabolinon cibus sed stercus!
1586. — "I went from Agra to Satagam
(see CHITTAGONG) in Bengals in the
companie of one hundred and four score
Boates, laden with Salt, Opium, Hinge,
Lead, Carpets, and divers other commodities
down the River Jemena." — H. Fitch, in
ffakl. ii. 386.
1611. — " In the Kingdom of Gujarat and
Cambaya, the natives put in all their food
Ingu, which is Assafetida." — Teixeira,
Relaciones, 29.
1631. — ". . . ut totas aedas foetore
replerent, qui insuetis vix tolerandus esset.
Quod Javani et Malaii et caeteri Indiarum
incolae negabant se quicquam odoratius
naribus unquam percepisse. Apud hos Hin
hie succus nominatur." — Jac. Bontii, lib. iv.
p. 41.
1638. — "Le Hingh, que nos droguistes et
apoticaires appellent Assa foetida, vient la
plus part de Perse, mais celle que la Pro-
vince d'Vtrad (?) produit dans les Indes est
bien meilleur." — Mandehlo, 230.
1673. — " In this Country Assa Foetida is
gathered at a place called Descoon; some
deliver it to be the Juice of a Cane or Reed
inspissated ; others, of a Tree wounded : It
differs much from the stinking Stuff called
Hing, it being of the Province of Carvianki ;
this latter is that the Indians perfume
themselves with, mixing it in all their
P*ulse, and make it up in Wafers to cor-
rect the Windiness of their Food. " — Fryer,
239.
1689. — " The Natives at Suratt are much
taken with Assa Foetida, which they call
Hin, and mix a little with the Cakes that
they eat." — Ovington, 397.
1712. — ". . . substantiam obtinet ponde-
rosara, instar rapae solidam candidissi-
mamque, plenam succi pinguis, albissimi,
HIRAVA.
419
HOBSON-JOBSON.
foetidissimi, porraceo odore nares horride
ferientis ; qui ex eS, coUectus, Persis Indisque
Hingh, Europaeis Asa foetida appellatur."
— Eng. Kaempfer Amoen. Exotic. 537.
1726. — " Hing or Assa Foetida, otherwise
called Devil's-dung (Buivelsdrek)." — Valen-
tijn, iv. 146.
1857. — " Whilst riding in the plain to the
N.E. of the city (Candahar) we noticed
several assafoetida plants. The assafoetida,
called hang or hing by the natives, grows
wild in the sandy or gravelly plains that
form the western part of Afghanistan. It
is never cultivated, but its peculiar gum-
resin is collected from the plants on the
deserts where they grow. The produce is
for the most part exported to Hindustan."
—Bellew, Journal of a Pol. Mission, &c.,
p. 270.
-f
HIRAVA, n.p. Malayal. Iraya.
The name of a very low caste in
Malabar. [The Iraya form one section
of the GheruTKiar, and are of slightly
higher social standing than the Pulayar
(see POLEA). " Their name is derived
from the fact that they are allowed
to come only as far as the eaves {ira)
of their employers' houses." {Logan,
Malabar, i. 148.)]
1510. — " La sexta sorte (de' Gentili) se
chiamao Hirava, e questi seminano e rac-
coglieno il riso." — Varthema (ed. 1517, f.
43t;).
[HIRRAWEN, s. The Musulman
pilgrim dress ; a corruption of the Ar.
ihrdm. Burton writes : ^^ Al-Ihrdm,
literally meaning 'prohibition' or
'making unlawful,' equivalent to our
'mortification,' is applied to the cere-
mony of the toilette, and also to the
dress itself. The vulgar pronounce
the word ^herdm,' or H'ehram.' It is
opposed to ihldl, 'making lawful,' or
' returning to laical life.' The further
from Mecca it is assumed, provided
that it be during the three months of
Hajj, the greater is the religious merit
of the pilgrim ; consequently some
come from India and Egypt in the
dangerous attire" (Pilgrimage, ed. 1893,
ii. 138, note).
[1813. — " . . . the ceremonies and
penances mentioned by Pitts, when the
hajes, or pilgrims, enter into Hirrawen,
a ceremony from which the females are
exempted ; but the men, taking off all their
clothes, cover themselves with two hirra-
"Wens or large white wrappers. . . ."—Forbes,
Or. Mem. ii. 101, 2nd ed.]
HOBSON-JOBSON, s. A native
festal excitement ; a tamdsha (see
TUMASHA); but especially the Mo-
harram ceremonies. This phrase may
be taken as a typical one of the most
highly assimilated class of Anglo-
Indian argot, and we have ventured
to borrow from it a concise alternative
title for this Glossary. It is peculiar
to the British soldier and his surround-
ings, with whom it probably originated,
and with whom it is by no means
obsolete, as we once supposed. My
friend Major John Trotter teUs me
that he has repeatedly heard it used
by British soldiers in the Punjab ; and
has heard it also from a regimental
Moonshee. It is in fact an Anglo-
Saxon version of the wailings of th.e
Mahommedans as they beat their
breasts in the procession of the Mo-
/fcarram—" Ya Hasan! Ya Hosain!'
It is to be remembered that these
observances are in India by no means
confined to Shi'as. Except at Luck-
now and Murshidabad, the great ma-
jority of Mahommedans in that country
are professed Sunnis. Yet here is a
statement of the facts from an unex-
ceptionable authority :
"The commonalty of the Mussalmans,
and especially the women, have more regard
for the memory of Hasan and Husein, than
for that of Muhammad and his khalifs. The
heresy of making Ta'ziyas (see TAZEEA) on
the anniversary of the two latter im^ms, is
most common throughout India : so much
so that opposition to it is ascribed by the
ignorant to blasphemy. This example is
followed by many of the Hindus, especially
the Mahrattas. The Muharram is celebrated
throughout the Dekhan and Malwa, with
greater enthusiasm than in other parts of
India. Grand preparations are made in
every town on the occasion, as if for a festi-
val of rejoicing, rather than of observing
the rites of mourning, as they ought. The
observance of this custom has so strong a
hold on the mind of the commonalty of the
Mussulmans that they believe Muhammad-
anism to depend merely on keeping the
memory of the im^ms in the above manner."
—Mir Shahamat 'AH, in J.R. As. Sac. xiii.
369.
We find no literary quotation to
exemplify the phrase as it stands.
[But see those from the Orient. Sporting
Mag. and Nineteenth Century below.]
Those which follow show it in the
process of evolution :
IQIS. ". . . . e particolarmente delle
donne che, battendosi il petto e facendo
gesti di grandissima compassione replicano
spesso con gran dolore quegli ultimi versi di
certi loro cantici : Vah Hussein ! sciah
Hussein ! "—P. della Valle, i. 552.
HOBSON-JOBSON.
420
HOG-DEER,
c. 1630. — "Nine dayes they wander up
and downe (shaving all that while neither
head nor beard, nor seeming joyfull), inces-
santly calling out Hussan, Hussan ! in a
melancholy note, so long, so fiercely, that
many can neither howle longer, nor for a
month's space recover their voices." — Sir T.
Herhert, 261.
1653. — " . . . ils dressent dans les rues
des Sepulchres de pierres, qu'ils couronnent
de Lampes ardentes, et les soirs ils y vont
dancer et sauter crians Hussan, Houssain,
Houssain, Hassan. . . ." — De la BouUaye-
le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 144.
c. 1665. — ". . . ainsi j'eus tout le loisir
dont j'eus besoin pour y voir celebrer la
F6te de Hussein Fils d'Aly. . . . Les Mores
de Golconde le celebrent avec encore beau-
coup plus de folies qu'en Perse . . . d'aujbres
font des dances en rond, tenant des 6p€es
niies la pointe en hafut, qu'ils touchent les
unes contre les autres, en criant de toute
leur force Hussein." — Thevenot, v. 320.
1673. — "About this time the Moors
solemnize the Exequies of Hosseen Gos-
seen, a time of ten days Mourning for two
Unfortunate Champions of theirs." — Fryer,
p. 108.
,, "On the Days of their Feasts and
Jubilees, Gladiators were approved and
licensed ; but feeling afterwards the Evils
that attended that Liberty, which was
chiefly used in their Hossy Gossy, any
private Grudge being then openly revenged :
it never was forbid, but it passed into an
Edict by the following King, that it should
be lawfull to Kill any found with Naked
Swords in that Solemnity," — Ibid. 357.
[1710. — " And they sing around them
Saucem Saucem." — Oriente CoTwidstado, vol.
ii. ; Conqiiista, i. Div. 2, sec. 59.]
1720. — " Under these promising circum-
stances the time came round for the Mussul-
man feast called Hossein Jossen . . . better
known as the Mohurrum." — In WJieeler, ii.
347.
1726. — "In their month Moharram they
have a season of mourning for the two
brothers Hassan and Hossein. . . . They
name this mourning-time in Arabic Ashur,
or the 10 days ; but the Hollanders call it
Jaksom Baksom."— FaZe?ity?i, Choro. 107.
1763.— "It was the 14th of November,
and the festival which commemorates the
murder of the brothers Hassein and Jassein
happened to fall out at this time." — Orme,
i. 193.
[1773. — " The Moors likewise are not with-
out''their feasts and processions . . . par-
ticularly of their Hassan Hassan. . . ."—
Ives, 28.
[1829. — " Them paper boxes are purty
looking consarns, but then the folks makes
sich a noise, firing and troompeting and
shouting Hobson Jobson, Hobson Jobson."
— Oriental Sporting Mag., reprint 1873, i. 129.
[1830.— "The ceremony of Husen Hasen
. . . here passes by almost without notice."
— Raffl.es, Hist. Java, 2nd ed. ii. 4.]
1832. — ". . . they kindle fires in these
pits every evening during the festival ; and
the ignorant, old as well as young, amuse
themselves in fencing across them with
sticks or swords ; or only in running and
playing round them, calling out, Ya A Uee !
YaAllee! . . . Shah Hussun ! Shah Hus-
sun ! . . . Shah Hosein ! Shah Hosein ! . . .
Doolha ! Doolha ! (bridegroom I . . . ) ; Haee
dost ! Haze dost / (alas, friend ! . . . ) ;
Ruheeo / Ruheeo ! (Stay ! Stay !). Every
two of these words are repeated probably
a hundred times over as loud as they can
bawl out." — Jaffur Shureef, Qanoon-e-hlam,
tr. by HerUots, p. 173.
1883. — " . ; . a long procession . . . fol-
lowed and preceded by the volunteer
mourners and breast-beaters shouting their
cry of Hous-s-e-i-n H-as-san Houss-e-i-n
H-a-s-san, and a simultaneous blow is struck
vigorously by hundreds of heavy hands on
the bare breasts at the last syllable of each
name." — Wills' Modern Persia, 282,
[1902.—" The Hobson-Jobson. " By Miss
A. Goodrich-Freer, in The Nineteenth Century
and After, April 1902,]
HODGETT, s. This is used among
the English in Turl^ey and Egypt for
a title-deed of land. It is Arabic
hujjat, 'e\ddence,' Hojat, perhaps a
corruption of the same word, is used in
Western India for an account current
between landlord and tenant, [Moles-
worth, Mahr. Diet, gives " Hujjat, Ar.,
a Government acknowledgment or
receipt,"]
[1871. — ". . . the Kadee attends, and
writes a document {hogget-el -hahr) to attest
the fact of the river's having risen to the
height sufficient for the opening of the
Canal. . . ." — Lane, Mod. Egypt., 5th ed,
ii. 233.]
[HOG-BEAR, s. Another name for
the sloth-bear, Melursus urdnus (Elan-
ford, Mammalia, 201). The word does
not appear in the N.E.D.
[1895, — " Between the tree-stems he heard
a hog-bear digging hard in the moist warm
earth," — R. Kipling, The Jungle Book, 171.]
HOG-DEER, s. The Anglo-Indian
popular name of the Axis porcinus,
Jerd. ; [Cervus porcintLS (Blanford, Mam-
malia, 549)], the Pdrd of Hindustan.
The name is nearly the same as that
which Cosnias (c, 545) applies to an
animal (XoLp4\a(pos) which he draws
(see under BABI-ROUSSA), but the two
have no other relation. The Hog-deer
is abundant in the grassy openings of
forests throughout the Gangetic valley
and further east. "It runs with its
head low, and in a somewhat ungainly
HOG-PLUM.
421
HONG.
manner ; hence its popular appella-
tion."— Jerdon, Mammals^ 263.
[1885.—" Two hog-deer were brought
forward, very curious-shaped animals that
I had never seen before." — Lady Buffering
Viceregal Life, 146.]
HOG-PLUM, s. The austere fruit
of the amrd (Hind.), Spondias mangi-
fera, Pers, (Ord. Terebinthaceae), is some-
times so called ; also called the wild
mango. It is used in curries, pickles,
and tarts. It is a native of various
parts of India, and is cultivated in
many tropical climates.
1852. — "The Karens have a tradition that
in those golden days when God dwelt with
men, all nations came before him on a
certain day, each with an offering from the
fruits of their lands, and the Karens selected
the hog's plum for this oblation ; which
gave such offence that God cursed the Karen
nation and placed it lowest. . . ." — Mason's
Burmah, ed. 1860, p. 461.
HOKCHEW, HOKSIEU, AU-
CHEO, etc., n.p. These are forms
which the names of the great Chinese
port of Fuh-chau, the capital of Fuh-
kien, takes in many old works. They,
in fact, imitate the pronunciation in
tlie Fuh-kien dialect, which is Hok-
cliiu; Fuh-kien similarly being called
Hoh-Jcien.
1585.— "After they had travelled more
than halfe a league in the suburbs of the
cittie of Aucheo, they met with a post that
came from the vizroy." — Jfendoza, ii. 78.
1616. — "Also this day arrived a small
China bark or soma from Hochchew, laden
with silk and stuSes."— Cocks, i. 219.
HOME. In Anglo-Indian and
colonial speech this means England.
1837. — "Home always means England;
nobody calls India hoiTie — not even those
who have been here thirty years or more,
and are never likely to return to Europe."—
Letters from Madras, 92.
1865. — "You may perhaps remember how
often in times past we debated, with a
seriousness becoming the gravity of the
subject, what article of food we should each
of us respectively indulge in, on our first
arrival at home."— W^arW Tropical Resi-
dent, 154.
So also in the West Indies :
_c. 1830. — " . . . ' Oh, your cousin Mary,
I forgot— fine girl, Tom— may do for you at
home yonder ' (all Creoles speak of England
as home, although they may never have
£eBxxity'~Tom Cringle, ed. 1863, 238.
HONG, s. The Chinese word is
hung, meaning ' a row or rank ' ; a
house of business ; at Canton a ware-
house, a factory, and particularly ap-
plied to the establishments of the
European nations (" Foreign Hongs "),
and to those of the so-called "Hong-
Merchants." These were a body of
merchants who had the monopoly of
trade Avith foreigners, in return for
which privilege they became security
for the good behaviour of the foreigners,
and for their payment of dues. The
guild of these merchants was called
' The Hong.' The monopoly seems to
have been first established about 1720-
30, and it was terminated under the
Treaty of Nanking, in 1842. The
Hong merchants are of course not
mentioned in Lockyer (1711), nor by
A. Hamilton (in China previous to
and after 1700, pubd. 1727). The
latter uses the word, however, and
the rudiments of the institution may
be traced not only in this narrative,
but in that of Ibn Batuta.
c. 1346. — " When a Musulman trader
arrives in a Chinese city, he is allowed to
choose whether he will take up his quarters
with one of the merchants of his own faith
settled in the country, or will go to an inn.
If he prefers to go and lodge with a merchant,
they count all his money and confide it to
the merchant of his choice ; the latter then
takes charge of all expeftditure on account
of the stranger's wants, but acts with per-
fect integrity. . . ." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 265-6.
1727.— "When I arrived at Canton the
Hapoa (see HOPPO) ordered me lodgings for
myself, my Men, and Cargo, in (a) Haung
or Inn belonging to one of his Merchants
. . . and when I went abroad, I had always
some Servants belonging to the Haung to
follow me at a Distance." — A. Hamilton, ii.
227 ; [ed. 1744].
1782.— ".. . VOpeou (see HOPPO) . . .
s'embarque en grande ceremonie dans une
galore pavois^e, emmenant ordinairement
avec lui trois ou quatre Hanistes." — Son-
Qierat, ii. 236.
,, " . . . Les loges Evirop^ennes
s'appellent hsuas."— Ibid. 245.
1783.—" It is stated indeed that a mono-
polizing Company in Canton, called the
Cohong, had reduced commerce there to a
desperate stsite."— Report of Com. on Affairs
of India, Burke, vj. 461.
1797._"A Society of Hong, or united
merchants, who are answerable for one
another, both to the Government and the
foreign nations." — Sir G. Staunton, Em-
bassy to China, ii. 565.
1882.— " The Hong merchants (collectively
the Co-hong) of a body corporate, date from
1720."— The Fankwae at Canton, p. 34,
HONG-BOAT.
422
HOOGLY, HOOGHLEY.
Cohong is, we believe, thougli speak-
ing with diffidence, an exogamous union
between the Latin co- and the Chinese
hong. [Mr. G. T. Gardner confirms
this explanation, and writes : " The
term used in Canton itself is in-
variable : ' The Thirteen Hong,' or
' The Thirteen Firms ' ; and as these
thirteen firms formed an association
that had at one time the monopoly
of the foreign trade, and as they were
collectively responsible to the Chinese
Government for thexonduct of the
trade, and to the foreign merchants
for goods supplied to any one of the
firms, some collective expression was
required to denote the co-operation of
the Thirteen Firms, and the word Co-
hang, I presume, was found most ex-
pressive."]
HONG-BOAT, s. A kind of sampan
(q.v.) or boat, with a small wooden
house in the middle, used by foreigners
at Canton. "A public passenger-boat
(all over China, I believe) is called
Hang-chwen, where chwen is generi-
cally ' vessel,' and hang is perhaps used
in the sense of ^jplying regularly.'
Boats built for this purpose, used as
private boats by merchants and others,
probably gave the English name Hong-
boat to those used by our country-
men at Canton ""(Note by Bjp. Moule).
[1878.— "The Koong-Sze Teng, or Hong-
Mee-Teng, or hong boats are from thirty to
forty feet in length, and are somewhat like
the gondolas of Venice. They are in many
instances carved and gilded, and the saloon
is so spacious as to afford sitting room for
eight or ten persons. Abaft the saloon there
is a cabin for the boatmen. The boats are
propelled by a large scull, which works on a
pivot made fast in the stern post." — Gray,
China, ii. 273.]
HONG KONG, n.p. The name of
this flourishing settlement is hiang-
hiang, ' fragrant waterway ' {Bp. Moule).
HONORS, ONORE, n.p. Honavar,
a town and port of Canara, of ancient
standing and long of piratical repute.
The etymology is unknown to us (see
what Barbosa gives as the native name
below). [A place of the same name
in the Bellary District is said to be
Can. Honnuru, honnu, 'gold,' uru,
' village.'] Vincent has supposed it to
be the lidovpa of the Periplus, "the
first part of the pepper-country Aifiv-
piKTi" — for which read At/ii/pt/c^, the
Tamil country or Malabar. But this
can hardly be accepted, for Honore is
less than 5000 stadia from Barygaza,
instead of being 7000 as it ought to
be by the Periphis, nor is it in the
Tamil region. The true Ndoupa must
have been Cannanore, or Pudopatana,
a little south of the last. [The Madras
Gloss, explains l^dovpa as the country
of the Nairs.] The long defence of
Honore by Captain Torriano, of the
Bombay Artillery, against the forces
of Tippoo, in 1783-1784, is one of tbe
most noble records of the Indian army.
(See an account of it in Forhes, Or.
Mem. iv. 109 seqq. ; [2nd ed. ii. 455
seqq.]).
c. 1343. — **Next day we arrived at the
city of Hinaur, beside a great estuary
which big ships enter. . . . The women of
Hinaur are beautiful and chaste . . . they
all know the Kuran al-'Azim by heart. I
saw St Hinaur 13 schools for the instruction
of girls and 23 for boys,— such a thing as I
have seen nowhere else. The inhabitants of
Maleibar pay the Sultan ... a fixed annual
sum from fear of his maritime power." —
Ihn Batuta, iv. 65-67.
1516. — ". . . there is another river on
which stands a good town called Honor ;
the inhabitants use the language of the
country, and the Malabars call it Ponou-
aram (or Ponaram, in Raimisio) ; here the
Malabars carry on much traffic. ... In
this town of Onor are two Gentoo corsairs
patronised by the Lord of the Land, one
called Timoja and the other Raogy, each of
whom has 5 or 6 very big ships with large
and well-armed crews." — Barbosa, Lisbon,
ed. 291.
1553.— "This port (Onor) and that of
BaticaM . . . belonged to the King of
Bisnaga, and to this King of Onor his
tributary, and these ports, less than 40
years before were the most famous of all
that coast, not only for the fertility of the
soil and its abundance in provisions . . . but
for being the ingress and egress of all mer-
chandize for the kingdom of Bisnaga, from
which the King had a great revenue ; and
principally of horses from Arabia. . . ." —
Barros, I. viii. cap. x. [And see P. della
Vdlle, Hak. Soc. ii. 202 ; Comm. Dalboquerquey
Hak. Soc. i. 148.]
HOOGLY, HOOGHLEY, n.p.
Properly Hugll, [and said to take its
name from Beng. hogld, 'the elephant
grass ' (Typha angustifolia)] : a town on
the right bank of the Western Delta
Branch of the Ganges, that which has
long been known from this place as
the Hoogly River, and on which
Calcutta also stands, on the other bank,
and 25 miles nearer the sea. Hoogly
was one of the first places occupied
HOOGLY, HOOGHLEY.
423
HOOKA.
by Europeans in the interior of
Bengal ; first by the Portuguese in
the first half of the 16th century. An
English factory was established here
in 1640 ; and it was for some time
their chief settlement in Bengal. In
1688 a quarrel with the Nawab led to
armed action, and the English aban-
doned Hoogly ; but on the arrange-
ment of peace they settled at ChatanatJ
(Chuttanutty), now Calcutta.
[c. 1.590.— "In the Sark^r of Satg^on,
there are two ports at a distance of half a
kos from each other ; the one is S^tg^on, the
other Hugli : the latter the chief ; both are
in possession of the Europeans." — Aln, ed.
Jarrett, ii. 125.]
1616. — "After the force of dom Francisco
de Menezes arrived at Sundiva as we have
related, there came a few days later to the
same island 3 sanguicels, right well equipped
with arms and soldiers, at the charges of
Manuel Viegas, a householder and resident
of Ogolim, or Porto Pequeno, where dwelt
in Bengala many Portuguese, 80 leagues up
the Ganges, in the territory of the Mogor,
under his ill faith that every hour threatened
their destruction." — Bocarro, Decada, 476.
c. 1632.^-" Under the rule of the Bengalis
a party of Frank merchants . . . came trad-
ing to S^tg^nw (see PORTO PEQUENO ) ;
one hos above that place they occupied some
ground on the bank of the estuary. . . .
In course of time, through the ignorance
and negligence of the rulers of Bengal,
these Europeans increased in number, and
erected substantial buildings, which they
fortified. ... In due course a considerable
place grew up, which was known by the
name of the Port of Hugli. . . . These
proceedings had come to the notice of the
Emperor (Sh^h Jehdln), and he resolved to
put an end to them," &c. — 'Abdul Harmd
Ldhorl, in Elliot, vii. 31-32.
1644. — "The other important voyage
which used to be made from Cochim was
that to Bengalla, when the port and town
of Ugolim were still standing, and much
more when we had the Porto Grande (q.v.)
and the town of Biangd; this used to be
made by so many ships that often in one
monsoon there came 30 or more from Ben-
galla to Cochim, all laden with rice, sugar,
lac, iron, salt-petre, and many kinds of
cloths both of grass and cotton, ghee
(vmnteyga), long pepper, a great quantity
of wax, besides wheat and many things
besides, such as quilts and rich bedding ;
so that every ship brought a capital of more
than 20,000 xerafins. But since these two
possessions were lost, and the two ports were
closed, there go barely one or two vessels to
Orixa:'—Bocarro, MS., f. 315.
1665. — "0 Rey de Arracao nos tomou a
fortaleza de Siriao em Fegh. ; 0 grao Mogor
a cidade do Golim em Bengala."— P. Manoel
Oodinho, Relagdo, &c.
c. 1666. — "The rest they kept for their
service to make Rowers of them ; and such
Christians as they were themselves, bringing
them up to robbing and killing ; or else
they sold them to the Portugueses of Goa,
Ceilan, St. Thomas, and others, and even to
those that were remaining in Bengali at
Ogouli, who were come thither to settle
themselves there by favour of Jehan-Giiyre,
the Grandfather of Atireng-Zebe. . . ." —
Bonier, E.T. 54 ; [ed. Constable, 176].
1727.— " Hughly is a Town of large Ex-
tent, but ill built. It reaches about 2 Miles
along the River's^Side, from the Ghinchura
before mentioned to the Bandel, a Colony
formerly settled by the Port^igicese, but the
Mogul's Fouzdaar governs both at present."
— A. Hamilton, ii. 19 ; [ed. 1744].
1753. — "Ugli est une forteresse des
Maures. . . . Ce lieu 6tant le plus consider-
able de la contrde, des Europ^ens qui
remontent le Gauge, lui ont donnd le nom
de riviere d'Ugli dans sa partie in-
f^rieure. . . ." — D'Anville, p. 64.
HOOGLY RIVER, n.p. See pre-
ceding. The stream to which we give
this name is formed by the combina-
tion of the delta branches of the
Ganges, viz., the Baugheruttee, Jaling-
hee, and Matabanga {BhdgiratM, Jal-
angt, and Mdtdhhdngd), known as the
Nuddeea (Nadiya) Rivers.
HOOKA, s. Hind, from Arab.
huMah, properly 'a round casket.*
The' Indian pipe for smoking through
water, the elaborated hubble-bubble
(q.v.). That which is smoked in the
hooka is a curious compound of tobacco,
spice, molasses, fruit, &c. [See Baden-
Powell, Panjah Products, i. 290.] In
1840 the hooka was still very common
at Calcutta dinner-tables, as well as
regimental mess-tables, and its hubhle-
hubble-buhhle was heard from various
quarters before the cloth was removed
— as was customary in those days.
Going back further some twelve or
fifteen years it was not very uncommon
to see the use of the hooka kept up by
old Indians after their return to
Europe ; one such at least, in the re-
collection of the elder of the present
writers in his childhood, being a lady
who continued its use in Scotland for
several years. When the second of the
present writers landed first at Madras,
in 1860, there were perhaps half-a-
dozen Europeans at the Presidency
who still used the hooka ; there is not
one now (c. 1878). A few gentlemen
at Hyderabad are said still to keep it
up. [Mrs. Mackenzie wiriting in 1850
HOOKA.
424
HOOLUGK.
says : " There was a dinner party in
the evening (at Agra), mostly civilians,
as I quickly discovered by their huqas.
I have never seen the huqa smoked
save at Delhi and Agra, except by a
very old general officer at Calcutta."
(Life in the Mission, ii. 196). In 1837
Miss Eden says : " the aides-de-camp
and doctor get their newspapers and
hookahs in a cluster on their side of the
street." (Up the Country, i. 70). The
rules for the Calcutta Subscription
Dances in 1792 provide : " That hookers
be not admitted to the ball room during
any part of the night. But hookers
might be admitted to the supper rooms,
to the card rooms, to the boxes in the
theatre, and to each side of the assembly
room, between the large pillars and the
walls." — Carey, Good Old Days, i. 98.]
" In former days it was a dire offence
to step over another person's hooka-
carpet and /iooA;a-snake. Men who did
so intentionally were called out." (M.-
Gen. Keatinge).
1768. — "This last Season I have been
"without Company (except that of my Pipe
or Hooker), and when employed in the in-
nocent diversion of smoaking it, have often
thought of you, and^ Old England." — MS.
Letter of James Rennell, July 1.
1782. — "When he observes that the
gentlemen introduce their hookas and smoak
in the company of ladies, why did he not
add that the mixture of sweet-scented
Persian tobacco, sweet herbs, coarse sugar,
spice, etc., which they inhale . . . comes
through clean water, and is so very pleasant,
that many ladies take the tube, and draw a
little of the smoak into their mouths." —
Price's Tracts, vpl. i. p. 78.
1783.— "For my part, in thirty years'
residence, I never could find out one single
luxury of the East, so much talked of here,
except sitting in an arm-chair, smoaking a
hooka, drinking cool water (when I could
get it), and wearing clean linen." — [Jos.
Price), Sotne Observations on a late P^ibUcation,
&c., 79.
1789.— "When the cloth is removed, all
the servants except the hookerbedar retire,
and make way for the sea breeze to circu-
late, which is very refreshing to the Com-
pany, whilst they drink their wine, and
smoke the hooker, a machine not easily
described. . . ." — Mtmro's Narrative, 53.
1828. — "Every one was hushed, but the
noise of that wind ... and the occasional
bubbling of my own hookah, which had just
been furnished with another chillum."—
The Kuzzilhash, i. 2.
c. 1849.— See Sir C. Napier, quoted under
GRAM-FED.
c. 1858.—
** Son houka bigarr^ d'arabesques fleuries."
Leconte de Lisle, Poemes Barbares.
1872. — ". . . in the background the car-
case of a boar with a cluster of villagers
sitting by it, passing a hookah of primitive
form round, for each to take a pull in turn."
— A True Reformer, ch. i.
1874. — ". . . des houkas d'argent emailM
et ciseM. . . ." — Franz, Souvenir d'nne
Cosaque, ch. iv.
HOOKA-BURDAR,s. Hind, from
Pers. hukka-harddr, ' hooka-bearer ' ; the
servant whose duty it was to attend to
his master's hooka, and who considered
that duty sufficient to occupy his time.
See Williamson, V.M. i. 220.
[1779. — "Mr. and Mrs. Hastings present
their compliments to Mr. and request
the favour of his company to a concert and
supper on Thursday next. Mr. is
requested to bring no servants except his
Houccaburdar."— In Carey, Good Old Days,
i. 71.]
Hookerbedar.
(See under
1789. —
HOOKA.)
1801. — "The Resident . . . tells a strange
story how his hookah-burdar, after cheat-
ing and robbing him, proceeded to England,
and set up as the Prince of Sylhet, took in
everybody, was waited upon by Pitt, dined
with the Duke of York, and was presented
to the King." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 34.
HOOKUM, s. An order ; Ar.— H.
hukm. (See under HAKIM.)
[1678. — "The King's hookim is of as
small value as an ordinary Governour's." —
In Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. xlvi.
[1880. — " Of course Raja Joe Hookham
will preside." — AH Bdba, 106.]
HOOLUCK, s. Beng. hulak ? The
word is not in the Diets., [but it is
possibly connected with ulUk, Skt.
uluka, ' an owl,' both bird and animal
taking their name from their wailing
note]. The black gibbon (Hylohates
hoolook, Jerd.; [Blanford, Mammalia, 5]),
not unfrequently tamed on our E.
frontier, and from its gentle engaging
ways, and plaintive cries, often becom-
ing a great pet. In the forests of the
Kasia Hills, when there was neither
sound nor sign of a living creature, by
calling out hoo ! hoo ! one sometimes
could wake a clamour in response from
the hoolucks, as if hundreds had
suddenly started to life, each shouting
hoo ! hoo ! hoo ! at the top of his voice.
c. 1809.— "Tlie Hulluks live inconsider-
able herds ; and although exceedingly noisy,
it is difficult to procure a view, their activity
in springing from tree to tree being very
great ; and they are very shy." — Buchanan's
Rungpoor, in Eastern India,, iii. 563.
HOOLY.
425
HOPPER.
1868. — " Our only captive this time was a
huluq monkey, a shy little beast, and very
rarely seen or caught. They have black
fur with white breasts, and go about usually
in pairs, swinging from branch to branch
with incredible agility, and making the
forest resound with their strange cachinatory
cry. . . ." — T. Leicin, A Fly on the ^lieel,
374.
1884. — "He then . . . describes a gibbon
he had (not an historian nor a book, but a
specimen of Hylohates hooluck) who must
have been wholly delightful. This engaging
anthropoid used to put his arm through
Mr. Sterndale's, was extremely clean in his
habits (' which,' says Mr. Sterndale thought-
fully and truthfully, ' cannot be said of all
the monkey tribe '), and would not go to
sleep without a pillow. Of course he died
of consumption. The gibbon, however, as
a pet has one weakness, that of * howling in
a piercing and somewhat hysterical fashion
for some minutes till exhausted.' " — Saty.
Review, May 31, on Sterndale's Nat. Hist, of
Mammalia of India, &c.
HOOLY, s. Hind, holl (Skt. holdhz),
[perhaps from the sound made in sing-
ing]. The spring festival, held at the
approach of the vernal equinox, during
the 10 days preceding the full moon of
the month P'hdlguna. It is a sort of
carnival in honour of Krishna and the
milkmaids. Passers-by are chaffed, and
pelted with red powder, or drenched
with • yellow liquids from squirts.
Songs, mostly obscene, are sung in
praise of Krishna, and dances per-
formed round fires. In Bengal the
feast is called dol jdtrdj or 'Swing-
cradle festival.' [On the idea under-
lying the rite, see Frazer, Golden Bough,
2nd ed. iii. 306 seq.'\
c. 1590. — "Here is also a place called
Cheramutty, where, during the feast of the
Hooly, flames issue out of the ground in a
most astonishing manner." — Gladwin's Ayeen
Akhery, ii. 34 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 173].
[1671. — "In Feb. or March they have a
feast the Romanists call Carnival, the Indians
Whoolye."— In i^tde, Hedges' Diary, Hak.
Soc. ii. cccxiv.]
1673. — " . . . their Hooly, which is at
their other Seed-Time."— i^ry^-, 180.
1727.— "One (Feast) they kept on Sight
of a New Moon in February, exceeded the
rest in ridiculous Actions and Expense ; and
this they called the Feast of Wooly, who
was ... a fierce fellow in a War with
some Giants that infested Sindy. . . ."—A.
Hamilton, i. 128 ; [ed. 1744, i. 129].
1808. — "I have delivered your message
to Mr. H. about April day, but he says he
understands the learned to place the Hooly
as according with May day, and he believes
they have no occasion in India to set apart
a particular day in the year for the manu-
facture. . . ."—Letter from Mrs. Halhed to
W. Hastings, in Cal. Review, xxvi. 93.
1809.—". . . We paid the Muha Raj
(Sindhia) the customary visit at the Hohlee.
Everything was prepared for playing ; but
at Captain C.'s particular request, that
part of the ceremony was dispensed with.
Playing the Hohlee consists in throwing
about a quantity of flour, made from a
water-nut called singara, and dyed with
red Sanders ; it is called aheer ; and the
principal sport is to cast it into the eyes,
mouth, and nose of the players, and to
splash them all over with water tinged of
an orange colour with the flowers of the dak
(see DHAWK) tree." — Broughton's Letters,
p. 87 ; [ed. 1892, p. 65 seg.].
HOON, s. A gold Pagoda (coin),
q.v. Hind, hun, "perhaps from Canar.
honnu (gold) " — Wilson. [See Rice,
Mysore, i. 801.]
1647. — " A wonderfidly large diamond
from a mine in the territory of Golkonda
had fallen into the hands of Kutbu-1-Mvdk ;
whereupon an order was issued, directing
him to forward the same to Court ; when its
estimated value would be taken into account
as part of the two lacs of huns which was
the stipulated amount of his annual tribute."
— 'hiayat Khan, in Elliot, vii. 84.
1879.—" In Exhibit 320 Ramji engages to
pay five hons (=Rs. 20) to Vithoba, besides
paying the Government assessment." —
Bombay High Court Judgment, Jan. 27,
p. 121.
HOONDY, s. Hind, hundl, hundam;
Mahr. and Guj. hnndl. A bill of ex-
change in a native language.
1810. — "Hoondies {i.e. bankers' drafts)
would be of no use whatever to them." —
Williamson, V, M. ii. 530.
HOONIMAUN, s. The great ape ;
also called Lungoor.
1653. — "Hermand est vn singe que les
Tndou tiennent pour Sainct." — De la Bonl-
la%je-le-Goxiz, p. 541.
HOOWA. A peculiar call Qiuwa)
used by the Singhalese, and thence
applied to the distance over which
this call can be heard. Compare the
Australian coo-ee.
HOPPER, s. A colloquial term in S.
India for cakes (usually of rice-flour),
somewhat resembling the wheaten
chupatties (q-v.) of Upper India. It
is the Tamil appam, [from appu, 'to
clap with the hand.' In Bombay the
form used is ap.]
1582.— "Thus having talked a while, he
gave him very good entertainment, and
HOPPO.
426
HORSE-RADISH TREE.
commanded to give him certaine cakes,
made of the flower of Wheate, which the
Malabars do call Apes, and with the same
honnie." — Castafleda (by N.L.), f. 38.
1606. — "Great dishes of apas." — Gouvea,
f. 48v.
1672. — "These cakes are called Apen by
the Malabars." — Baldaeus, Afgoderye (Dutch.
ed.), 39.
c. 1690. — "Ex iis (the chestnuts of the Jack
fruit) in sole siccatis farinam, ex eaque
placentas, apas dictas, conficiunt." — Rheede,
iii.
1707. — "Those who bake oppers without
permission will be subject to severe penalty."
— Thesavaleme (Tamil Laws of Jaffna), 700.
[1826. — " He sat down beside me, and
shared between us his coarse brown aps." —
Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 81.]
I860.—" Appas (called hoppers by the
English) . . . supply their morning repast."
— Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 161.
HOPPO, s. The Chinese Superin-
tendent of Customs at Canton, Giles
says : " The term is said to be a
corruption of Hoo poo, the Board of
Kevenue, with which office the Hoppo,
or Collector of duties, is in direct com-
munication." Dr. Williams gives a
different account (see below). Neither
affords much satisfaction. [The N.E.D.
accepts the account given in the quota-
tion from Williams.]
1711.—" The Hoppos, who look on Europe
Ships as a great Branch of their Profits,
will give you all the fair words imaginable."
— Lochyei; 101.
1727. — "I have staid about a Week, and
found no Merchants come near me, which
made me suspect, that there were some
vmder-hand dealings between the Hapoa and
his Chaps, to my Prejudice."—^. Hamilton,
ii. 228 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 227]. (See also under
HONG.)
1743. — ". . . just as he (Mr. Anson) was
ready to embark, the Hoppo or Chinese
Custom-house officer of Macao refused to
grant a permit to the boat." — Anson's Voyage,
9th ed. 1756, p. 355.
1750-52.— "The hoppo, happa, or first
inspector of customs . . . came to see us
to-day." — Osleck, i. 359.
1782. — "La charge d'Opeou r^pond k celle
d'intendant de province." — Sonnerat, ii. 236.
1797. — ". . . the Hoppo or mandarine
more immediately connected with Euro-
peans."— Sir G. Staunton, i. 239.
1842 (?).— "The term hoppo is confined to
Canton, and is a corruption of the term
hoi-po-sho, the name of the officer who has
control over the boats on the river, strangely
applied to the Collector of Customs by
foreigners." — Wells Williams, Chinese Com-
mercial Guide, 221.
[1878. — "The second board or tribunal is
named hoopoo, and to it is entrusted the
care and keeping of the imperial revenue."
— Gray, China, i. 19.]
1882. — "It may be as well to mention
here that the ' Hoppo ' (as he was incorrectly
styled) filled an office especially created for
the foreign trade at Canton. . . . The Board
of Kevenue is in Chinese ' Hoo-poo, ' and the
office was locally misapplied to the officer in
question." — The Fanhwae at Canton, p. 36.
HORSE-KEEPER, s. An old pro-
vincial English term, used in the Madras
Presidency and in Ceylon, for ' groom.'
The usual corresponding words are, in
N. India, syce (q.v.), and in Bombay
ghordwdld (see GOEAWALLAH).
1555. — " There in the reste of the Cophine
made for the nones thei bewrie one of his
dierest lemmans, a waityng manne, a Cooke,
a Horse-keeper, a Lacquie, a Butler, and
a Horse, whiche thei al at first strangle,
and thruste in." — W. Watreman, Fardle of
Faciouns, N. 1.
1609. — "Watermen, Lackey es. Horse-
keepers." — Haivkins, in Purchas, i. 216.
1673. — "On St. George's Day I was com-
manded by the Honourable Gerald Aungier
... to embarque on a Bombaim Boat . . .
waited on by two of the Governor's servants
. . . an Horsekeeper. . . ."—Fryer, 123.
1698.—". . . followed by his boy . . .
and his horsekeeper."— In Wheeler, i. 300.
1829. — " In my English buggy, with lamps
lighted and an English sort of a nag, I might
almost have fancied myself in England, but
for the black horse-keeper alongside of me."
— Mem. of Col. Mountain, 87.
1837. — " Even my horse pretends he is too
fine to switch off his own flies with his own
long tail, but turns his head round to order
the horsekeeper ... to wipe them off for
him." — Letters from Madras, 50.
HORSE-RADISH TREE, s. This
is a common name, in both N. and S.
India, for the tree called in Hind, sa-
hajnd; Moringa p>terygosperma, Gaertn.,
Hyperanthera Moringa, Vahl. (N. O.
Moringaceae), in Skt. sobhdnjana. Sir
G. Birdwood says : " A marvellous tree
botanically, as no one knows in what
order to put it ; it has links with so
many ; and it is evidently a 'head-
centre ' in the progressive development
of forms." The name is given because
the scraped root is used in place of
horse-radish, which it closely resembles
in flavour. In S. India the same plant
is called the Dminstick - tree (q.v.),
from the shape of the long slender
fruit, which is used as a vegetable, or
in curry, or made into a native pickle
HOSBOLHOOKUM.
427
HO WD AH, HOWDER.
" most nauseous to Europeans " {Punjab
Plants). It is a native of N.W. India,
and alsa extensively cultivated in India
and other tropical countries, and is used
also for many purposes in the native
pharmacopoeia. [See MYROBALAN.]
HOSBOLHOOKUM, &c. Properly
(Ar. used in Hind.) hasb-ul-hukm, liter-
ally ' according to order ' ; these words
forming the initial formula of a docu-
ment issued by officers of State on royal
authority, and thence applied as the.
title of such a document.
[1678. — "Had it bin another King, as Sha-
jehawn, whose phirmaund (see FIRMAUN)
and hasbuUhookims were of such great
force and binding." — In Yule, Hedges' IHary,
Hak. Soc. ii. xlyi.]
,, "... the other given in the 10th
year of Oranzeeb, for the English to pay 2
per cent, at Surat, which the Mogul inter-
preted by his order, and HusbuU Hookimi
{id est, a word of command by word of
mouth) to his Devan in Bengali, that the
English were to pay 2 per cent, custom at
Surat, and in all other his dominions to be
custom free." — Ft. St. Geo. Gonsns., 17th
Dec, in Note^ and Exts., Pt. I. pp. 97-98.
1702. — "The Nabob told me that the great
God knows that he had ever a hearty respect
for the English . . . saying, here is the
Hosbulhocum, which the king has sent me
to seize Factories and all their effects." — In
Wheeler, i. 387.
1727. — "The Phirmavnd is presented (by
the Goosberdaar (Goorzburdar), or Hosbal-
houckain, or, in English, the King's
Messenger) and the Governor of the Province
or City makes a short speech." — A . Hamilton,
i. 230 ; [ed. 1744, i. 233].
1757. — " This Treaty was conceived in the
following Terms. I. Whatever Rights and
Privileges the King had granted the English
Company, in their Phirmaund, and the
Hushulhoorums {sic), sent from Delly, shall
not be disputed." — Mem. of the Revolution
in Bengal, pp. 21-22.
1759. — " Housbul-hookum (imde)- the great
seal of the Nabob Vizier, Ulmah Malecl-,
Nizam al Mulack Bahadour. Be peace unto
the high and renowned Mr. John Spencer ..."
—In Cambridge sAcct. of the War, &c., 229.
1761. — "A grant signed by the Mogul is
called a Phirmaund {farmnn). By the
Mogul's Son, a Nushawn {nishdn). By the
Nabob a Perwanna (parwdna). By the
Vizier, a Housebul-hookum."— 76zc?. 226.
1769. — "Besides it is obvious, that as
great a sum might have been drawn from
that Company without affecting property
... or running into his golden dream of
cockets on the Ganges, or visions of Stamp
duties, Pencannas, Dusticks, Kistbundees and
Husbulhookums."— JSwrXr, Obsns. on a late
Publication called " The Present State of the
Nation."
HOT- WINDS, s. This may almost
be termed the name of one of the
seasons of the year in Upper India,
when the hot dry westerly winds pre-
vail, and such aids to coolness as the
tatty and thermantidote (q.v.) are
brought into use. May is the typical
month of such winds.
1804. — "Holkar appears to me to wish to
avoid the contest at present ; and so does
Gen. Lake, possibly from a desire to give his
troops some repose, and not to expose the
Europeans to the hot winds in Hindustan."
— Wellington, iii. 180.
1873. — " It's no use thinking of lunch in
this roaring hot wind that's getting up,
so we shall be all light and fresh for another
shy at the pigs this afternoon."— TAe T?*ite
Reformer, i. p. 8.
HOWDAH, vulg. HOWDEE, &c., s.
Hind, modified from Ar. haudaj. A
great chair or framed seat carried by
an elephant. The original Arabic
word haudaj is applied to litters
carried by camels.
c. 1663. — "At other times he rideth on an
Elephant in a Mik-dember or Hauze . . .
the Mik-dember being a little square House
or Turret of Wood, is always painted and
gilded ; and the Hauze, which is an Oval
seat, having a Canopy with Pillars over it,
is so likewise." — Bei^nier, E.T. 119 ; [ed.
Constable, 370].
c. 1785. — "Colonel Smith . . . reviewed
his troops from the houdar of his elephant."
— Carraccioli's L. of Clive, iii. 133.
A popular rhyme which was applied
in India successively to • Warren
Hastings' escape from Benares in 1781,
and to Col. Monson's retreat from
Malwa in 1804, and which was per-
haps much older than either, runs :
" Ghore par hauda, hathi par jin
T ij- 1,1.- - - ( Warren Hastin !
Jaldi bhag-gaya j ^^^^^-^ ^^^^^^^^ , „
which may be rendered with some
anachronism in expression :
" Horses with howdahs, and elephants
saddled
Off helter skelter the Sahibs skedaddled."
[1805. — " Houza, howda." See under
AMBAREE.]
1831.—
" And when they talked of Elephants,
And riding in my Howder,
(So it was called by all my aunts)
I prouder grew and prouder."
H. M. Parker, in Bengal A nnual, 119.
HUBBA.
428
HUBSHEE.
1856.—
" But she, the gallant lady, holding fast
With one soft arm the jewelled howdah's
side,
Still with the other circles tight the babe
Sore smitten by a cruel shaft ..."
The Banyan Tree, a Poem.
1863. — "Elephants are also liable to be
disabled . . . ulcers arise from neglect or
carelessness in fitting on the howdah." —
Sat. Review, Sept. 6, 312.
HUBBA, s. A grain ; a jot or tittle.
Ar. habba.
1786 — *' For two years we have not received
a hubba on account of our tunkaw, though
the ministers have annually charged a lac of
rupees, and never paid us anything." — In
Art. agst. Hastings, Burke, vii. 141.
[1836.—" The habbeh (or grain of barley)
is the 48th part of dirhem, or third of a
keerat ... or in commerce fully equal to
an English grain." — Lane, Mod. Egypt.,
ii. 326.]
HUBBLE-BUBBLE, s. An ono-
matopoeia applied to the hooka in its
rudimentary form, as used by the
masses in India. Tobacco, or a mix-
ture containing tobacco amongst other
things, is placed with embers in a
terra- cotta cMUuni (ci-v.), from which
a reed carries the smoke into a coco-
nut shell half full of water, and the
smoke is drawn through a hole in the
side, generally without any kind of
mouth-piece, making a bubbling or
gurgling sound. An elaborate descrip-
tion is given in Terry's Voyage (see
below), and another in Govinda Sa-
manta, i. 29 (1872).
1616. — ". . . they have little Earthen
Pots . . . having a narrow neck and an
open round top, out of the belly of which
comes a small spout, to the lower part of
which spout they fill the Pot with water :
then putting their Tobacco loose in the top,
and a burning coal upon it, they having first
fastned a very small strait hollow Cane or
Reed . . . within that spout . . . the Pot
standing on the ground, draw that smoak
into their mouths, which first falls upon the
Superficies of the water, and much discolours
it. And this way of taking their Tobacco,
they believe makes it much more cool and
vfho\som."—Te)'ry, ed. 1665, p. 363.
c. 1630. — "Tobacco is of great account
here ; not strong (as our men love), but
weake and leafie ; suckt out of long canes
call'd hubble-bubbles . . ." — ^>. T.
Herbert, 28.
1673.—" Coming back I found my trouble-
some Comrade very merry, and packing up
his Household Stuff, his Bang bowl, and
Hubble-bubble, to go along with me." —
Fryer, 127.
1673. — ". . . bolstered up with embroi-
dered Cushions, smoaking out of a silver
Hubble-bubble."— i^ryer, 131.
1697.—". .^ . Yesterday the King's
Dewan, and this day the King's Buxee . . .
arrived ... to each of whom sent two
bottles of Rose-water, and a glass Hubble-
bubble, with a compliment." — In Wheeler,
i. 318.
c. 1760.— See Grose, i. 146.
1811. — " Cette manibre de fumer est
extr^mement commune ... on la nomme
Hubbel de BvLbheV—SolvT/ns, tom. iii.
1868. — "His (the Dyak's) favourite pipe
is a huge Buhhle-hvibhle."— Wallace, Mai.
Archip., ed. 1880, p. 80.
HUBSHEE, n.p. Ar. HabasM, P.
Habslil^ ' an Abyssinian,' an Ethiopian,
a negro. The name is often specifically
applied to the chief of JinjTra on the
western coast, who is the descendant of
an Abyssinian family.
1298. — "There are numerous cities and
villages in this province of Abash, and many
merchants."— Jiarco Polo, 2nd ed. ii. 425.
[c. 1346. — "Habshis." See under
COLOMBO.]
1553. — "At this time, among certain
Moors, who came to sell provisions to the
ships, had come three Abeshis {Abexijs) of
the country of the Prester John . . ." —
Barros, I. iv. 4.
[1612. — "Sent away the Thomas towards
the Habash coast." — Danvers, Letters, i. 166 ;
"The Habesh shore."— lUd. i. 131.
[c. 1661. — ". . . on my way to Gonder,
the capital of Habech, or Kingdom of
Ethiopia." — Bernier, ed. Constable, 2.]
1673. — " Co wis Cawn, an Hobsy or Arabian
Goffery {C&SeT)."— Fryer, 147.
1681. — ^^ Habesdni . . . nunc passim no-
minantur ; vocabulo ab Arabibus indito,
quibus Habesh colluviem vel mixturam
gentium denotat." — Ludolphi, Hist. Aethiop.
lib. i. c. i.
1750-60. — " The Moors are also fond of
having Abyssinian slaves known in India by
the name of Hobshy Coffrees." — Grose,
i. 148.
1789. — "In India Negroes, Habissmians,
Nobis {i.e. Nubians) &c. &c. are promis-
cuously called Habashies or Habissians,
although the two latter are no negroes ; and
the Nobies and Habashes differ greatly from
one another." — Note to Seir Mutaqherin,
iii. 36.
[1813. — ". . . the master of a family
adopts a slave, frequently a Haffshee
Abyssinian, of the darkest hue, for his heir."
— Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 473.]
1884. — "One of my Tibetan ponies had
short curly brown hair, and was called both
by ray servants, and by Dr. Campbell, 'a
Hubshee.'
HUGK.
429
HUMMA UL.
"I understood that the name was specific
for that description of pony amongst the
traders." — Note hy Sir Joseph Hoohei'.
HUCK. Properly Ar. hakk. A just
right ; a lawful claim ; a perquisite
claimable by established usage.
[1866. — "The difference between the bazar
price, and the amount price of the article
sold, is the huq of the DuUal (DeloU)." —
Confessions of an Order ly, 50.]
HUCKEEM, s. Ar.— H. ImMm ;
a physician. (See note under HAKIM.)
1622. — "I, who was thinking little or
nothing about myself, was forthwith put
by them into the hands of an excellent
physician, a native of Shiraz, who then
happened to be at Lar, and whose name
was Hekim Abii'l fetah. The word hekim
signifies * wise ' ; it is a title which it is the
custom to give to all those learned in
medical matters." — P. della Valle, ii. 318.
1673. — " My Attendance is engaged, and
a Million of Promises, could I restore him to
his Health, laid down from his Wives,
Children, and Relations, who all (with the
Citizens, as I could hear going along) pray
to God that the Hackin Fringi, the Frank
Doctor, might kill him . . ." — Fryer, 312.
1837. — " 1 had the native works on Materia
Medica collated by competent Hakeems and
Moonshees." — Royle, Hindoo Medicine, 25.
HULLIA, s. Canarese Holeya ;
the same as Polea (jpulayan) (q.v.),
equivalent to Pariah (q-v.). [^'■Holeyas
field-labourers and agrestic serfs of
S. Canara ; PiUayan being the Malaya-
lam and Paraiyan the Tamil form of
the same word. Brahmans derive it
from hole^ ' pollution ' ; others from
hola, ' land ' or ' soil,' as being thought
to be autochthones " {Sturrock, Ma7i. of
S. Canara, i. 173). The last derivation
is accepted in the Madras Gloss. For an
illustration of these people, see Richter,
Man. ofCoorg, 112.]
1817.—". . . a HuUia or Pariar King."
— WUks, Hist. Sketches, i. 151.
1874.— " At Melkotta, the chief seat of the
followers of Ra,manya [Ramanuja] Acha,rya,
and at the Brahman temple at Bailur, the
H616yars or Pareyars have the right of
entering the temple on three days in the
year, specially set apart for them." — M. J.
Walhouse, in Iiul. Antiq. iii. 191.
HULWA, s. Ar. kalwd and haldwa
is generic for sweetmeat, and the word
is in use from Constantinople to
Calcutta. In H. the word represents
a particular class, of which the in-
gredients are milk, sugar, almond
paste, and ghee flavoured with carda-
mom. "The best at Bombay is im-
ported from Muskat " (Birdwood).
1672.— "Ce qui estoit plus le plaisant,
c'estoit un homme qui pr^c^doit le corps
dea confituriers, lequel avoit une chemise
qui luy descendoit aux talons, toute cou-
verte d'alva, c'est h dire, de confiture." —
Jou)~n. d'Ant. Galland, i. 118.
1673. — ". . . the Widow once a Moon (to)
go to the Grave with her Acquaintance to
repeat the doleful Dirge, after which she
bestows Holway, a kind of Sacramental
Wafer ; and entreats their Prayers for the
Soul of the Departed." — Fryer, 94.
1836. — "A curious cry of the seller of
a kind of sweetmeat ('halaweh '), composed
of treacle fried with some other ingredients,
is ' For a nail ! 0 sweetmeat ! . . .' children
and servants often steal implements of
iron, &c., from the house . . . and give
them to him in exchange. . . ." — Lane,
Mod. Egypt., ed. 1871, ii. 15.
HUMMAUL, s. Ar. hammdl, a
porter. The use of the word in India
is confined to the west, and there now
commonly indicates a palankin-bearer.
The word still survives in parts of
Sicily in the form cainallu = It. 'fac-
chino,' a relic of the Saracenic occupa-
tion. In Andalusia alhamel now
means a man who lets out a baggage
horse ; and the word is also used in
Morocco in the same way (Dozy).
c. 1350. — "Those rustics whom they call
camalls {camallos), whose business it is to
carry burdens, and also to carry men and
women on their shoulders in litters, such as
are mentioned in Canticles : ' Ferculum fecit
sibi Solomon de lignis Lihani,' whereby is
meant a portable litter such as I used to be
carried in at Zayton, and in India." — John
de' Marignolli, in Cathay, kc, 366.
1554.— "To the Xabandar (see SHA-
BUNDER) (at Ormuz) for the vessels em-
ployed in discharging stores, and for the
amals who serve in the custom-house." —
S. Botelho, Tomho, 103.
1691.— "His honour was carried by the
Amaals, i.e. the Palankyn bearers 12 in
number, sitting in his Palankyn."— Fa^cji-
tijn, V. 266.
1711.— "Hamalage, or Cooley-hire, at 1
coz (see GOSBECK) for every maund
Tabrees."— Tariff in Lockyer, 243.
1750-60.—" The Hamauls or porters, who
make a livelihood of carrying goods to and
from the warehouses."— G'rose, i. 120.
1809,— "The palankeen-bearers are here
called hamauls (a word signifying carrier)
. . these people come chiefly from the
Mahratta country, and are of the coombie
or agricultural caste." — Maiia Graham, 2.
HUMMING-BIRD.
430
HUZARA.
1813. — For Hamauls at Bussora, see Mil-
Mcrn, i. 126.
1840. — "The hamals groaned under the
weight of their precious load, the Apostle
of the Ganges " (Dr. Duff to wit). — Smith's
Life of Dr. John Wilson, 1878, p. 282.
1877. — "The stately iron gate enclosing
the front garden of the Russian ' Embassy
was beset by a motley crowd. . . . Hamals,
or street porters, bent double under the
burden of heavy trunks and boxes, would
come now and then up one or other of the
two semicircular avenues." — Letter from Gon-
stantinople, in Times, May 7.
HUMMING-BIRD, s. This name
is popularly applied in some parts of
India to the sun-birds (sub-fam. Nec-
tarininae).
HUMP, s. 'Calcutta humps' are
the salted humps of Indian oxen
exported from that city. (See under
BUFFALO.)
HUROARRA, HIRCARA, &c., s.
Hind, harkdrd, 'a messenger, a courier ;
an emissary, a spy' {Wilson). The
etymology, according to the same
authority, is /lar, 'every,' Mr, 'busi-
ness.' The word became very familiar
in the Gilchristian spelling Hurkaru,
from the existence of a Calcutta news-
paper bearing that title (Bengal
Hurkaru, generally enunciated by non-
Indians as Hurkerod), for the first 60
years of last century, or thereabouts.
1747. — " Given to the Ircaras for bringing
news of the Engagement. (Pag.) 4 3 0." —
Fort St David, Expenses of the Paymaster,
under January. MS. Records in India
Office.
1748. — " The city of Dacca is in the
utmost confusion on account of . . . advices
of a large force of Mahrattas coming by way
of the Sunderbunds, and that they were
advanced as far as Sundra Col, when first
descried by their Hurcurrahs."— In Long, 4.
1757. — "I beg you to send me a good
alcara who understands the Portuguese
language." — Letter in /ve5, 159.
,, " Hircars or Spies." — Ibid. 161 ;
[and comp. 67].
1761. — "The head Harcar returned, and
told me this as well as several other secrets
very useful to me, which I got from him by
dint of money and some rum." — Letter of
Gapt. Martin White, in Long, 260.
[1772.— "Hercarras." (See under DALO-
YET.)]
1780. — "One day upon the march a Hir-
carrah came up and delivered him a letter
from Colonel Baillie." — Letter of T. Alunro,
in Life, i. 26.
1803. — "The hircarras reported the
enemy to be at Bokerdun." — Letter of A.
Wellesley, ibid. 348.
c. 1810. — "We were met at the entrance
of Tippoo's dominions by four hircarrahs,
or soldiers, whom the Sultan sent as a guard
to conduct us safely." — Miss Edgeworth,
Lame Jervas. Miss Edgeworth has oddly
misused the word here.
1813. — "The contrivances of the native
halcarrahs and spies to conceal a letter are
extremely clever, and the measures they
frequently adopt to elude the vigilance of
an enemy are equally extraordinary." —
Forbes, Or. Mem. iv. 129 ; [compare 2nd ed.
i. 64 ; ii. 201].
HURTAUL, s. Hind, from Skt. hari-
talaka., hartal, haritdl, yellow arsenic,
orpiment.
c. 1347. — Ibn Batuta seems oddly to con-
found it with camphor. "The best (cam-
phor) called in the country itself a^-hard§,la,
is that which attains the highest degree of
cold." — iv. 241.
c. 1759.—". . . hartal and Gotch, Earth-
Oil and Wood-Oil. . . ." — List of Burmese
Products, in Dalrymple's Or. Reper. i. 109.
HUZARA, n.p. This name has two
quite distinct uses.
(a.) Pers. Hazdra. It is used as a
generic name for a number of tribes
occupying some of the wildest parts
of Afghanistan, chiefly N.W. and S W.
of Kabul. These tribes are in no
respect Afghan, but are in fact most
or all of them Mongol in features, and
some of them also in language. The
term at one time appears to have been
used more generally for a variety of
the wilder clans in the higher hill
countries of Afghanistan and the Oxus
basin, much as in Scotland of a century
and a half ago they spoke of " the
clans." It appears to be merely from
the Pers. hazdr, 1000. The regiments, so
to speak, of the Mongol hosts of Ching-
hiz and his immediate successors were
called hazaras, and if we accept the
belief that the Hazdras of Afghanistan
were predatory bands of those hosts
who settled in that region (in favour
of which there is a good deal to be
said), this name is intelligible. If so,
its application to the non- Mongol
people of Wakhan, &c., must have
been a later transfer. [See the dis-
cussion by Bellew, who points out
that "amongst themselves this people
never use the term Hazdrah as their
national appellation, and yet they have
no name for their people as a nation.
HUZOOR.
431
IDALCAN, HIDALGAN.
They are only known amongst them-
selves by the names of their principal
tribes and the clans subordinate to
them respectively." {Races of Afghani-
stan, 114.)]
c. 1480.— "The Hazaxa, Takdari, and all
the other tribes having seen this, quietly
submitted to his authority." — Tarkhdn-
Ndma, in Elliot, i. 303. For Takdari we
should probably read Nakvdari; and see
Marco Polo, Bk. I. eh. 18, note on Nigudai'is.
c. 1505. — Kabul "on the west has the
mountain districts, in which are situated
Karnud and Ghtir. This mountainous tract
is at present occupied and inhabited by the
Hazara and Nukderi tribes." — Baber, p. 136.
1508. — "Mirza Ababeker, the ruler and
tyrant of K^hghar, had seized all the
Upper Hazaras of Badakhsh^n." — JErskine's
Baber and Hmndyun, i. 287. " JIazdrajdt
bdlddest. The upper districts in Badakhsh^n
were called Ifazdras." Erskine's note. He
is using the Tarlkh Rashidl. But is not the
word Hazdras here, * the clans, ' used ellipti-
cally for the highland districts occupied by
them?
[c. 1590.— "The Hazarahs are thie de-
scendants of the Chaghatai army, sent by
Manku K^^n to the assistance of HuMku
Kh^n. . . . They possess horses, sheep and
goats. They are divided into factions, each
covetous of what they can obtain, deceptive
in their common intercourse and their con-
ventions of amity savour of the wolf." — Aln,
ed. Jarrett, ii. 402.]
(b.) A mountain district in the ex-
treme N.W. of the Punjab, of which
Abhottdbdd, called after its founder,
General James Abbott, is the British
head-quarter. The name of this
region apparently has nothing to do
with Hazdras in the tribal sense, but
is probably a survival of the ancient
name of a territory in this quarter,
called in Sanskrit Abhisdra, and figur-
ing in Ptolemy, Arrian and Curtius
as the kingdom of King Abisares. [See
M^Grindle, Invasion of India, 69.]
HUZOOR, s. Ar. huzur, 'the
presence' ; used by natives as a
respectful way of talking of or to
exalted personages, to or of their
master, or occasionally of any Euro-
pean gentleman in presence of another
European. [The allied words hazrat
and huzuri are used in kindred senses
as in the examples.]
[1787. — " You will send to the Huzzoor an
account particular of the assessment payable
by each ryot." — Panoana of Tippoo, in
Logan, Malabar, iii. 125.
[1813. — "The Mahratta cavalry are divided
into several classes : the HuBSerat, or house-
hold troops called the kassey-pagah, are
reckoned very superior to the ordinary horse.
• • "—Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 344.
[1824.— " The employment of that singular
description of officers called Huzooriah, or
servants of the presence, by the Mahratta
princes of Central India, has been borrowed
from the usages of the Poona court. Huzoor-
iahs are personal attendants of the chief,
generally of his own tribe, and are usually
of respectable parentage ; a great proportion
are hereditary followers of the family of the
prince they serve. . . . They are the us.ua 1
envoys to subjects on occasions of importance.
. . . Their appearance supersedes all other
authority, and disobedience to the orders
they convey is termed an act of rebellion."—
Malcolm, Central India, 2nd ed. i. 536 seq.
[1826.— "These men of authority being
aware that I was a Hoogorie, or one attached
to the suite of a great man, received me -with
due TQST^ct."—Paiidurang Sari, ed. 1873,
i. 40.]
HYSON. (See under TEA.)
IDALCAN, HIDALGAN, and
sometimes IDALXA, n.p. The title
by which the Portuguese distinguished
the kings of the Mahommedan dynasty
of Bijapiir which rose at the end of
the 15th century on the dissolution of
the Bahmani kingdom of the Deccan.
These names represented ^Adil Klidn,
the title of the founder before he be-
came king, more generally called by
the Portuguese the Sabaio (q.v.), and
'Adil Shah, the distinctive style of all
the kings of the dynasty. The Portu-
guese commonly called their kingdom
Balaghaut (q.v.).
1510.— "The Hidalcan entered the city
(Goa) with great festivity and rejoicings, and
went to the castle to see what the ships
were doing, and there, inside and out, he
found the dead Moors, whom Timoja had
slain ; and round about them the brothers
and parents and wives, raising great wailings
and lamentations, thus the festivity of the
Hidalcan was celebrated by weepings and
wailings ... so that he sent Joao Machado
to the Governor to speak about terms of
peace. . . . The Governor replied that Goa
belonged to his lord the K. of Portugal,
and that he would hold no peace with him
(Hidalcan) unless he delivered up the city
with all its territories. . . . With which
reply back went Joao Machado, and the
Hidalcan on hearing it was left amazed,
saying that our people were sons of the
devil. . . ." — Correa, ii. 98.
IMA UM.
432
IMPALE.
1516.— "Hydalcan." See under SABAIO.
1546. — " Trelado de contrato que ho
Gouernador Dom Johao de Crastro ffeez com
o Idalxaa, que d'antes se chamava Idalcao."
— Tombo, in Siibsidios, 39.
1563. — "And as those Grovemors grew
weary of obeying the King of Daquem
(Deccan), they conspired among themselves
that each should appropriate his own lands
. . . and the great-grandfather of this
Adelham who now reigns was one of those
captains who revolted ; he was a Turk by
nation and died in the year 1535 ; a very
powerful man he was always, but it was
from him that we twice took by force of
arms this city of Goa. . . ." — Garcia, f. 35v.
[And comp. Linsckoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 199.]
N.B. — It was the second of the dynasty who
died in 1535 ; the original 'Adil Khan (or
Sabaio) died in 1510, just before the attack
of Goa by the Portuguese.
1594-5. — "There are three distinct States
in the Dakhin. The Nizam-ul-Mulkiya,
'Adil Khaniya, and Kutbu-1-Mulkiya. The
settled rule among them was, that if a
foreign army entered their country, they
united their forces and fought, notwith-
standing the dissensions and quarrels they
had among themselves. It was also the
rule, that when their forces were united,
Nizam-ul-Mulk commanded the centre, 'Adil
Khan the right, and Kutbu-1-Mulk the left.
This rule was now observed, and an im-
mense force had been collected." — Akhar-
Ndma, in MHot, vi. 131.
IMAUM, s. Ar. Imam, *aii
exemplar, a leader ' (from a root signi-
fying 'to aim at, to follow after'), a
title technically applied to the Caliph
(Khalifa) or ' Vicegerent,' or Successor,
who is the head of Islam.. The title
" is also given — in its religious import
only — to the heads of the four orthodox
sects . . . and in a more restricted sense
still, to the ordinary functionary of a
mosque who leads in the daily prayers
of the congregation" (Dr. Badger, Omdn,
App. A.). The title has been perhaps
most familiar to Anglo-Indians as that
of the Princes of 'Oman, or " Imaums
of Muscat," as they were commonly
termed. This title they derived from
being the heads of a sect (Ibddhiya)
holding peculiar doctrine as to the
Imamate, and rejecting the Caliphate
of Ali or his successors. It has not
been assumed by the Princes them-
selves since Sa'id bin Ahmad who died
in the early part of last century, but
was always applied by the English to
Saiyid Sa'id, who reigned for 52 years,
dying in 1856. Since then, and since
the separation of the dominions of the
dynasty in Oman and in Africa, the
title Imam has no longer been used.
It is a singular thing that in an
article on Zanzibar in the /. E. Geog.
Soc. vol. xxiii. by the late Col. Sykes,
the Sultan is always called the Imaun,
[of which other examples will be found
below].
1673. — "At night we saw Micschat, whose
vast and horrid Mountains no Shade but
Heaven does hide. . . . The Prince of this
country is called Imaum, who is guardian
at Mahomet's Tomb, and on whom is devolved
the right of Caliphship according to the
Ottoman belief." — Fryer, 220.
[1753. — "These people are Mahommedans
of a particular sect . . . they are subject to
an Iman, who has absolute authority over
them." — Hanway, iii. 67.
[1901.— Of the Bombay Kojas, "there
were only 12 Imans, the last of the number
. . . having disappeared without issue." —
Times, April 12.]
IMAUMBAERA, s. This is a
hybrid word Imam -hard, in which
the last part is the Hindi hard, 'an
enclosure,' &c. It is applied to a build-
ing maintained by ShT'a communities
in India for the express purpose of
celebrating the mohurmm ceremonies
(see HOBSON-JOBSON). The sepulchre
of the Founder and his family is often
combined with this object. The Im-
ambara of the Nawab Asaf-ud-daula
at Lucknow is, or was till the siege of
1858, probably the most magnificent
modern Oriental structure in India.
It united with the objects already
mentioned a mosque, a college, an^
apartments for the members of the
religious establishment. The great hall
is " conceived on so grand a scale," says
Fergusson, " as to entitle it to rank with
the buildings of an earlier age." The
central part of it forms a vaulted apart-
ment of 162 feet long by 53^ wide.
[1837. — "In the afternoon we went to
see the Emaunberra." — Miss Eden, Up the
Country, i. 87.]
IMPALE, V. It is startling to find
an injunction to impale criminals given
by an English governor (Vansittart,
apparently) little more than a century
ago. [See CALUETE.]
1764.— "I request that you will give
orders to the Naib of Dacca to send some
of the Factory Sepoys along with some of his
own people, to apprehend the said murderers
and to impale them, which will be very
serviceable to traders." — The Governor of Fort
William to the Nawab ; in Long, 389.
1768-71. — "The punishments inflicted at
Batavia are excessively severe, especially
IN A UM, EN A UM.
433
INDIA, INDIES.
such as fall upon the Indians. Impalement
is the chief and most terrible." — Siavorimcs,
i. 288. This writer proceeds to give a
description of the horrible process, which
he witnessed.
INAUM, ENAUM, s. Ar. in'dm,
' a gift ' (from a superior), ' a favour,'
but especially in India a gift of rent-
free land : also land so held. In'amdar,
the holder of such lands. A full detail
of the different kinds of m'dm, especially
among the Mahrattas, will be found in
Wilson, s.v. The word is also used in
Western India for bucksheesh (q.v.).
This use is said to have given rise to a
little mistake on the part of an English
political traveller some 30 or 40 years
ago, when there had been some agita-
tion regarding the in'am lands and the
alleged harshness of the Government
in dealing with such claims. The
traveller reported that the public feel-
ing in the west of India was so
strong on this subject that his very
palankin-bearers at the end of their
stage invariably joined their hands in
supplication, shouting, "In'am! In'am!
Sahib ! "
INDIA, INDIES, n.p. A book
might be written on this name. We
can only notice a few points in con-
nection with it.
It is not easy, if it be possible, to find
a truly native (i.e. Hindu) name for the
whole country which we call India ;
but the conception certainly existed
from an early date. Bharatavarsha
is used apparently in the Puranas
with something like this conception.
Jambudwtpa, a term belonging to the
mythical cosmography, is used in the
Buddhist books, and sometimes, by the
natives of the south, even now. The
accuracy of the definitions of India in
some of the Greek and Roman authors
shows the existence of the same con-
ception of the country that we have
now ; a conception also obvious in
the modes of speech of Hwen T'sang
and the other Chinese pilgrims. The
Asoka inscriptions, c. b.c. 250, had
enumerated Indian kingdoms covering
a considerable part of the conception,
and in the great inscription at Tanjore,
of the 11th century a.d., which in-
cidentally mentions the conquest (real
or imaginary) of a great part of India,
by the king of Tanjore, Vira-Chola,
the same system is followed. In a
2 E
copperplate of the 11th century, by the
Chalukya dynasty of Kalyana, we find
the expression "from the Himalaya to
the Bridge" (Ind. Antiq. i. 81), i.e. the
Bridge of Rama, or 'Adam's Bridge,' as
our maps have it. And Mahommedan
definitions as old, and with the name,
will be found below. Under the Hindu
kings of Vijayanagara also (from the
14th century) inscriptions indicate all
India by like expressions.
The origin of the name is without
doubt (Skt.) Sindhu, 'the sea,' and
thence the Great River on the West,
and the country on its banks, which
we still call Sindh.* By a change
common in many parts of the world,
and in various parts of India itself,
this name exchanged the initial sibilant
for an aspirate, and became (eventually)
in Persia Hindu, and so passed on to
the Greeks and Latins, viz. 'lv8ol for
the people, 'Iv56s for the river, 'IvdiKrf
and India for the country on its banks.
Given this name for the western tract,
and the conception of the country as a
whole to which we have alluded, the
name in the mouths of foreigners natur-
ally but gradually spread to the whole.
Some have imagined that the name
of the land of Nod ('wandering'), to
which Cain is said to have migrated,
and which has the same consonants,
is but a form of this ; which is worth
noting, as this idea may have had to
do with the curious statement in some
medieval writers (e.g. John Marignolli)
that certain eastern races were "the
descendants of Cain." In the form
Hidhu [Hindus, see Encycl. Bihl. ii.
2169] India appears in the gi-eat
cuneiform inscription on the tomb
of Darius Hystaspes near Persepolis,
coupled with Gaddra (i.e. Gandhdra,
or the Peshawar country), and no
doubt still in some degree restricted
in its application. In the Hebrew of
Esther i. 1, and viii. 9, the form is
Hdd(d)u, OT perhaps rather Hiddu (see
also Peritsol below). The first Greek
writers to speak of India and the
Indians were Hecataeus of Miletus,
Herodotus, and Ctesias (b.c. c. 500, c.
* In most of the important Asiatic languages
the same word indicates the Sea or a River of the
first class ; e.g. Sindhu as here ; in Western Tibet
Gyamtso and Samandrang (corr. of Skt. samundra)
' the Sea,' which are applied to the Indus and Sut-'
lej (see J. R. Geog. Soc. xxiii. 34-35) ; Hebrew yam,
applied both to the sea and to the Nile ; Ar. bahr;
Pers. daryd; Mongol. dcUai, &c. Compare the
Homeric 'QKeavSs.
INDIA. INDIES.
434
INDIA, INDIES.
440, c. 400). The last, though repeat-
ing more fables than Herodotus, shows
a truer conception of what India was.
Before going further, we ought to
point out that India itself is a Latin
form, and does not appear in a Greek
writer, we believe, before Lucian and
Polysenus, both writers of the middle
of the 2nd century. The Greek form
is 7] 'IvdtK-r], or else 'The Land of the
Indians,'
The name of 'India' spread not
only from its original application, as
denoting the country on the banks of
the Indus, to the whole peninsula
between (and including) the valleys of
Indus and Ganges ; but also in a
vaguer way to all the regions beyond.
The compromise between the vaguer
and the more precise use of the term
is seen in Ptolemy, where the bound-
aries of the true India are defined, on
the whole, with surprising exactness, as
* India within the Ganges,' whilst the
darker regions beyond appear as ' India
beyond the Ganges.' And this double
conception of India, as ' India Proper '
(as we may call it), and India in the
vaguer sense, has descended to our own
time.
So vague became the conception
in the ' dark ages ' that the name
is sometimes found to be used as
synonymous with Asia, * Europe, Africa,
and India,' forming the three parts of
the world. Earlier than this, how-
ever, we find a tendency to discrimi-
nate different Indias, in a form
distinct from Ptolemy's Intra et extra
Gang em y and the terms India Major,
India Minor can be traced back to the
4th century. As was natural where
there was so little knowledge, the
application of these terms was various
and oscillating, but they continued to
hold their ground for 1000 years, and
in the later centu.ries of that period
we generally find a third India also,
and a tendency (of which the roots go
back, as far at least as Virgil's time)
to place one of the three in Africa.
It is this conception of a twofold or
threefold India that has given us and
the other nations of Europe the ver-
nacular expressions in plural form
which hold their ground to this day :
tiie Indies, les Indes, (It.) le Indie, &c.
And we may add further, that China
is called by Friar Odoric Upper India
{India Superior), whilst Marignolli calls
it India Ma^na and Maxima, and calls
Malabar India Parva, and India
Inferior.
There was yet another, and an
Oriental, application of the term India
to the country at the mouth of the
Tigris and Euphrates, which the people
of Basra still call Hind ; and which Sir
H. Rawlinson connects with the fact
that the Talmudic writers confounded
Obillah in that region with the Havila
of Genesis. (See Oathay, &c., 55, note.)
In the work of the Chinese traveller
Hwen T'sang again we find that by
him and his co-religionists a plurality
of Indias was recognised, i.e. five, viz.
North, Central, East, South, and West.
Here we may remark how two
names grew out of the original Sindhu.
The aspirated and Persianised form
Hind, as applied to the great country
beyond the Indus, passed to the
Arabs. But when they invaded the
valley of the Indus and found it called
Sindhu, they adopted that name in the
form Sind, and thenceforward ^ Hind
and Sind^ were habitually distinguished,
though generally coupled, and con-
ceived as two parts of a great whole.
Of the application of India to an
Ethiopian region, an application of
which indications extend over 1500
years, we have not space to speak here.
On this and on the medieval plurality
of Indias reference may be made to
two notes on Marco Polo, 2nd ed, vol.
ii. pp. 419 and 425.
The vague extension of the term
India to which we have referred,
survives in another form besides that
in the use of ^Indies.' India, to each
European nation which has possessions
in the East, may be said, without
much inaccuracy, to mean in colloquial
use that part of the East in which
their own possessions lie. Thus to the
Portuguese, India was, and probably
still is, the West Coast only. In their
writers of the 16th and 17th century
a distinction is made between India,
the territory of the Portuguese and
their immediate neighbours on the
West Coast, and Mogor, the dominions
of the Great Mogul. To the Dutch-
man India means Java and its depend-
encies. To the Spaniard, if we mistake
not, India is Manilla. To the Gaul
are not les Indes Pondicherry, Chander-
nagore, and Reunion ?
As regards the West Indies, this
expression originates in the misconcep-
tion of the great Admiral himself, who
INDIA, INDIES.
435
INDIA, INDIES.
in his memorable enterprise was seek-
ing, and thought he had found, a new
route to the ' Indias ' by sailing west
instead of east. His discoveries were
to Spain the Indies, until it gradually
became manifest that they were not
identical with the ancient lands of the
east, and then they became the West-
Indies.
Indian is a name which has been
carried still further abroad ; from
being applied, as a matter of course,
to the natives of the islands, supposed
of India, discovered by Columbus, it
naturally passed to the natives of the
adjoining continent, till it came to be
the familiar name of all the tribes
between (and sometimes even includ-
ing) the Esquimaux of the North and
the Patagonians of the South.
This abuse no doubt has led to our
hesitation in applying the term to a
native of India itself. We use the
adjective Indian, but no modern
Englishman who has had to do with
India ever speaks of a man of that
country as ' an Indian.' Forrest, in his
Voyage to Mergui, uses the inelegant
word Indostaners; but in India itself a
Hindustani means, as has been indi-
cated under that word, a native of the
upper Gangetic valley and adjoining
districts. Among the Greeks 'an
Indian' {'Ivdbi) acquired a notable
specific application. \'iz. to an elephant
driver or mahout (q.v.).
B.C. c. 486. — "Says Darius the King: By
the grace of Ormazd these (are) the countries
which I have acquired besides Persia. I
have established my power over them. They
have brought tribute to me. That which
has been said to them by me they have
done. They have obeyed my law. Medea
- . . Arachotia (Harauvaiish), Sattagydia
{Thatagush), Gandaria (Gaddra), India
(Hidush). . . ."—On the Tomb of Darius
at Nakhsh-i-Rustam, see RawliTison's Herod.
iv. 250.
B.C. c. 440.— "Eastward of India lies a
tract which is entirely sand. Indeed, of all
the inhabitants of Asia, concerning whom
anything is known, the Indians dwell nearest
to the east, and the rising of the Sun." —
Herodotus, iii. c. 98 {Rawlinso7i).
B.C. c. 300.— "India then (tj toIvvv 'IvSlkt))
being four-sided in plan, the side which looks
to the Orient and that to the South, the
Great Sea compasseth ; that towards the
Arctic is divided by the mountain chain of
Hemodus from Scythia, inhabited by that
tribe of Scythians who are called Sakai ; and
on the fourth side, turned towards the West,
the Indus marks the boundary, the biggest
or nearly so of all rivers after the Nile."
—Megasthenes, in Biodorus, ii, 35. (From
Miiller's Fragm. Hist. Graec, ii. 402.)
^ A.D..^c. 140. — " Ta 5^ dirb ToD Iv8ov irpbi
€<j}, tovt6 fioi €<7T(i) i) tQv 'IvSuv y^, Kai
^Ivdot oSrot ecTTua-av." — Arrian, Indica,
ch. ii.
c. 590.— "As for the land of the Hind it
is bounded on the East by the Persian Sea
{i.e. the Indian Ocean), on the W. and S.
by the countries of Islam, and on the N. by
the Chinese Empire. . . . The length of
the land of the Hind from the government
of Mokran, the country of Mansura and
Bodha and the rest of Sind, till thou comest
to Kannuj and thence passest on to Tobbat
(see TIBET), is about 4 months, and its
breadth from the Indian Ocean to the
country of Kanniij about three months." —
Istakhri, pp. 6 and 11.
c. 650.— "The name of Tien-chu (India)
has gone through various and confused
forms. . . . Anciently they said Shin-ta ;
whilst some authors called it Hien-teoii. Now
conforming to the true pronunciation one
should say lQ.-tu."—Hwen Tsang, in Pel.
Bouddh., ii. 57.
c. 944. — " For the nonce let us confine
ourselves to summary notices concerning the
kings of Sind and Hind. The language of
Sind is different from that of Hind. ..."
Mas'udi, i. 381.
c. 1020. — "India (Al-Hind) is one of
those plains bounded on the south by the
Sea of the Indians. Lofty mountains bound
it on all the other quarters. Through this
plain the waters descending from the
mountains are discharged. Moreover, if
thou wilt examine this country with thine
eyes, if thou wilt regard the rounded and
worn stones that are found in the soil, how-
ever deep thou mayest dig, — stones which
near the mountains, where the rivers roll
down violently, are large ; but small at a
distance from the mountains, where the
current slackens ; and which become mere
sand where the currents are at rest, where
the waters sink into the soil, and where the
sea is at hand — then thou wilt be tempted
to believe that this country was at a former
period only a sea which the debris washed
down by the torrents hath filled up. . . ." —
Al-Birunl, in Reinaiid's Extracts, Joum. As.
ser. 4. 1844.
,, "Hind is surrounded on the East
by Chin and M^chln, on the West by Sind
and K^bul, and on the South by the Sea." —
Ihid. in Elliot, i. 45.
1205. — "The whole country of Hind, from
Pershaur to the shores of the Ocean, and in
the other direction, from Siwist^n to the
hills of Chin. . . ." — Hasan Nizdmi, in Elliot,
ii. 236. That is, from Peshawar in the
north, to the Indian Ocean in the south ;
from Sehwan (on the west bank of the Indus)
to the mountains on the east dividing from
China.
c. 1500.— "Hodu quae est India extra et
intra Gangem." — Itinera Mundi (in Hebrew),
by Ahr. Peritsol, \nHyde, Syntagvm Dissertt.,
Oxon, 1767, i. 75.
INDIA, INDIES.
436
INDIA, INDIES.
1553. — "And had Vasco da Gama be-
longed to a nation so glorious as the Romans
he would perchance have added to the
style of his family, noble as that is, the sur-
name ' Of India, ' since we know that those
symbols of honour that a man wins are more
glorious than those that he inherits, and
that Scipio gloried more in the achievement
which gave him the surname of ' Africanus, '
than in the name of Cornelius, which was
that of his family." — Barros, I. iv. 12.
1572. — Defined, without being named, by
Camoens :
" Alem do Indo faz, e aquem do Gauge
Hu terreno muy grade, e assaz famoso.
Que pela parte Austral o mar abrange,
E para o Norte o Emodio cavernoso."
Lunadas, vii. 17.
Englished by Burton :
" Outside of Indus, inside Ganges, lies
a wide-spread country, famed enough
of yore ;
northward the peaks of caved Emddus
rise,
and southward Ocean doth confine the
shore."
1577. — " India is properly called that
great Province of Asia, in the whiche great
Alexander kepte his warres, and was so
named of the ryuer Indus." — Eden, Hist, of
Trauayle, f. 3y.
The distinct Indias.
c. 650. — "The circumference of the Five
Indies is about 90,000 li; on three sides it
is bounded by a great sea ; on the north it
is backed by snowy mountains. It is wide
at the north and narrow at the south ; its
figure is that of a half -moon." — Hwen
T'sang, in Pel. Bouddh., ii. 58.
1298.— "India the Greater is that which
extends from Maabar to Kesmacoran {i.e.
from Coromandel to Mekran), and it con-
tains 13 great kingdoms. . . . India the
Lesser extends from the Province of
Champa to Mutfili {i.e. from Cochin-China
to the Kistna Delta), and contains 8 great
Kingdoms. . . . Abash (Abyssinia) is a very
great province, and you must know that
it constitutes the Middle India." — Marco
Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 34, 35.
c. 1328.--" What shall I say ? The great-
ness of this India is beyond description.
But let this much suffice concerning India
the Greater and the Less. Of India
Tertia' I will say this, that I have not
indeed seen its many marvels, not having
been there. . . ." — F7-iar Jordanus, p. 41.
India Minor, in Glavijo, looks as if
it were applied to Afghanistan :
1404. — " And this same Thursday that the
said Ambassadors arrived at this great River
(the Oxus) they crossed to the other side.
And the same day . . . came in the evening
to a great city which is called Tenmit
(Termedh), and this used to belong to India
Minor, but now belongs to the empire of
been conquered by
§ ciii. {Markham, 119).
Samarkand, having
Tamurbec. " — Clavijo,
Indies.
c. 1601. — "He does smile his face into
more lines than are in the new map with
the augmentation of the Indiaes." — Twelfth
Nighty Act iii. sc. 2.
1653. — "I was thirteen times captive and
seventeen times sold in the Indies." — Trans,
of Pinto, by H. Gog an, p. 1.
1826.—". . . Like a French lady of my
acquaintance, who had so general a notion
of the East, that upon taking leave of her,
she enjoined me to get acquainted with a
friend of hers, living as she said quelque part
dans les Indes, and whom, to my astonish-
ment, I found residing at the Cape of Good
Hope." — Hajji Baha, Introd. Epistle, ed.
1835, p. ix.
India of the Portuguese.
c. 1567. — "Di qui (Coilan) a Cao Comeri
si fanno settanta due miglia, e qui si Jinisse
la costa deir India." — Ces. Federici, in
Ramusio, iii. 390.
1598. — "At the ende of the countrey of
Gamhaia beginneth India and the lands of
Decam and Cuncam . . . from the island
called Das Vaguas (read Vaquas) . . . which
is the righte coast that in all the East
Countries is called India. . . . Now you
must vnderstande that this coast of India
beginneth at Daman, or the Island Das
Vaguas, and stretched South and by East,
to the Cape of Gomorin, where it endeth." —
Linsclioten, ch. ix.-x. ; [Hak. Soc. i. 62. See
also under ABADA].
c. 1610. — "II y a grand nombre des
Portugais qui demeurent ^s ports du cette
coste de Bengale . . . ils n'osoient retourner
en rinde, pour quelques fautes qu'ils y ont
commis." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 239 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 334].
1615. — "Sociorum Uteris, qui Mogoris
Regiara incolunt auditum est in India de
celeberrirao Regno illo quod Saraceni Ca-
taium vocant." — TrigaiUius, De Ghristiand
Expeditione afud Siruts, p. 544.
1644. — (Speaking of the Daman district
above Bombay. — "The fruits are nearly all
the same as those that you get in India,
and especially many Mangos and Gassaras (?),
which are like chestnuts." — Bocarro, MS.
It is remarkable to find the term
used, in a similar restricted sense, by
the Court of the E.I.C. in writing to
Fort St. George. They certainly mean
some part of the west coast.
1670.— They desire that dungarees may
be supplied thence if possible, as "they
were not procurable on the Coast of India,
by reason of the disturbances of Sevajee." —
Notes and Exts., Pt. i. 2.
1673.— "The Portugais . . . might have
subdued India by this time, had not we
fallen out with them, and given them the
INDIAN.
437
INDIGO.
first Blow at Orinuz . . . they have added
some Christians to those forineriy converted
by St. Thomas, but it is a loud Keport to say
all India."— i^ryer, 137.
1881. — In a correspondence with Sir R.
Morier, we observe the Portuguese Minister
of Foreign Affairs calls their Goa Viceroy
"The Governor General of India."
India of the Dutch.
1876. — The Dorian "is common through-
out all India." — Filet, Plant-Kunding Woor-
denhoeh, 196.
Indies applied to America.
1563. — "And please to tell me . . . which
is better, this {Radix Chinae) or the giiiaciw
of our Indies as we call them. . . ." — Garcia,
f. 177.
INDIAN. This word in English
first occurs, according to Dr. Guest, in
the following passage : —
A.D. 433-440.
" Mid israelum ic waes
Mid ebreum and indeum, and mid
egyptum."
In Gxiest's English Rhythms, ii. 86-87.
But it may be queried whether indeum is
not here an error for uideiim ; the converse
error to that supposed to have been made
in the printing of Othello's death-speech —
* ' of one whose hand
Like the base Judean threw a pearl away."
Indian used for Mahout.
B.C. ? 116-105. — "And upon the beasts
(the elephants) there were strong towers of
wood, which covered every one of them,
and were girt fast unto them with devices :
there were also upon every one two and
thirty strong men, that fought upon them,
beside the Indian that ruled them." —
/. Maccabees, vi. 37.
B.C. c. 150.— "Of Beasts [i.e. elephants)
taken with all their Indians there were ten ;
andof all the rest, which had thrown their
Indians, he got possession after the battle
by driving them together."— Po^2/&m<5, Bk. i.
ch. 40 ; see also iii. 46, and xi. 1. It
is very curious to see the drivers of
Carthaginian elephants thus called Indians,
though it may be presumed that this is only
a Greek application of the term, not a
Carthaginian use.
B.C. c. 20.— "Tertio die . . . ad Thabu-
sion castellum imminens fluvio Indo ventum
est ; cui f ecerat nomen Indus ab elephanto
dejectus."— Z%, Bk. xxxviii. 14. This
Indus or "Indian" river, named after the
Mahout thrown into it by his elephant, was
somewhere on the borders of Phrygia.
A.D: c. 210.— "Along with this elephant
was brought up a female one called Nikaia.
And the wife of their Indian being near
death placed her child of 30 days old beside
this one. And when the woman died a
certain marvellous attachment grew up of
the Beast towards the child. . . .'
xiii. ch. 8.
-Athenaeus,
Indian, for Anglo-Indian.
1816.—". . . our best Indians. In the
idleness and obscurity of home they look
back with fondness to the country where
they have been useful and distinguished,
like the ghosts of Homer's heroes, who pre-
fer the exertions of a labourer on the earth
to all the listless enjoyments of Elysium." —
Elphinstone, in Life, i. 367.
INDIGO, s. The plant Indigofera
tindoria, L. (N.O. Leguminosae\ and
the dark blue dye made from it. Greek
'IvdLKbv. This word appears from
Hippocrates to have been applied in
his time to pepper. It is also applied
by Dioscorides to the mineral sub-
stance (a variety of the red oxide of
iron) called Indian red (F. Adams, Ap-
pendix to Dunbar's Lexicon). [Liddell
(fc Scott call it "a dark-blue dye,
indigo." The dye was used in
Egyptian mummy-cloths {Wilkinson^
Ancient Egypt, ed. 1878, ii. 163).]
A.D. c. 60. — "Of that which is called
'IvSiKbv one kind is produced spontaneously,
being as it were a scum thrown out by the
Indian reeds ; but that used for dyeing is a
purple efflorescence which floats on the
brazen cauldrons, which the craftsmen skim
off and dry. That is deemed best which is
blue in colour, succulent, and smooth to
the touch." — Dioscorides, v. cap. 107.
c. 70.— "After this . . . Indico {Indicum)
is a colour most esteemed ; out of India it
commeth ; whereupon it tooke the name ;
and it is nothing els but a slimie mud
cleaving to the foame that gathereth about
canes and reeds : whiles it is punned or
ground, it looketh blacke ; but being dis-
solved it yeeldeth a woonderfull lovely
mixture of purple and azur . . . Indico is
valued at 20 denarii the pound. In physicke
there is use of this Indico; for it doth
assuage swellings that doe stretch the skin."
—Plinie, by Ph. Holland, ii. 531.
c. 80-90. — "This river {Sinthvs, i.e.
Indus) has 7 mouths . . . and it has none
of them navigable except the middle one
only, on which there is a coast mart called
Barbaricon. . . . The articles imported into
this mart are. ... On the other hand there
are exported Costiis, Bdellium . . . and
Indian Black {'IvSiKbv /x4\ap, i.e. Indigo)."
—Periplus, 38, 39.
1298. — (At Coilum) "They have also
abundance of very fine indigo (yiide). This
is made of a certain herb which is gathered
and [after the roots have been removed] is
put into great vessels upon which they pour
water, and then leave it till the whole of
the plant is decomposed. . . ." — Marco
Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 22.
INDIGO.
438
INTERLOPER,
1584.—" Indico from Zindi and Cambaia."
—Barrett, in HaU. ii. 413.
[1605-6. — " ... for all which we shall
buie Kyse, Indico, Lapes Bezar which theare
in aboundance are to be hsidd.."— Birdwood,
First Letter Book, 77.
[1609. — ". ... to buy such Comodities
as they shall finde there as Indico, of
Laher (Lahore), here worth viijs the pounde
Serchis and the best Belondri. . . ." — Ihid.
287. Serchis is Sarkhej, the Sercaze of
Forbes (Or. Mem., 2nd ed. ii. 204) near
Ahmadabad : Sir G. Birdwood with some
hesitation identifies Belondri with Valabhi,
20 m. N.W. of Bhavnagar.
[1610. — ^^ Anil or Indigue, which is a
violet-blue dye." — Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. ii. 246.]
1610. — "In the country thereabouts is
made some Indigo."— /Sir H. Middleton, in
Piirchas, i. 259.
[1616. — "Indigo is made thus. In the
prime June they sow it, which the rains
bring up about the prime September: this
they cut and it is called the Newty (H.
naiidhd, 'a young plant'), formerly men-
tioned, and is a good sort. Next year it
sprouts again in the prime August, which
they cut and is the best Indigo, called Jei-ry
(H. jarl, 'growing from the root {jar).'" —
Foster', Letters, iv. 241.]
c. 1670. — Tavernier gives a detailed ac-
count of the manufacture as it was in his
time. "They that sift this Indigo must
be careful to keep a Linnen-cloath before
their faces, and that their nostrils be well
stopt. . . . Yet . . . they that have sifted
Indigo for 9 or 10 days shall spit nothing
but blew for a good while together. Once
I laid an egg in the morning among the
sifters, and when I came to break it in the
evening it was all blew within." — E.T. ii.
128-9 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 11].
We have no conception what is
meant by the following singular (ap-
parently sarcastic) entry in the Indian
Vocabulary : —
1788.— "Indergo— a drug of no estima-
tion that grows wild in the woods." [This is
H. indarjau, Skt. iridra-yava, "barley of
Indra," the Wrightia tinctoria, from the
leaves of which a sort of indigo is made.
See Watt, Econ. Diet. VI. pt. iv. 316.
" Inderjd of the species of warm bitters."—
Halhed, Code, ed. 1781, p. 9.]
1881. — " Ddcouvertes et Inventions. — D^-
cid^ment le cabinet Gladstone est poursuivi
par la malechance. Voici un savant chimiste
de Munich qui vient de trouver le moyen se
preparer artificiellement et k tr^s bon march€
le bleu Indigo. Cette d^couverte peut
. amener la mine du gouvernement des Indes
anglaises, qui est d6jk menac6 de la banque-
route. L'indigo, en effet, est le principal
article de commerce des Indes (!); dans
I'Allemagne, seulement, on en importe par
an pour plus de cent cinquante millions de
francs." — Havre Commercial Paper, quoted
4ft pioneer Mail, Feb. 3.
INGLEES, s. Hind. Inglls and
Inglis. Wilson gives as the explana-
tion of this : " Invalid soldiers and
sipahis, to whom allotments of land
were assigned as pensions ; the lands
so granted." But the word is now
used as the equivalent of (sepoy's)
pension simply. Mr. Carnegie, [who
is followed by Platts], says the word
is " probably a corruption of English,
as pensions were unltnown among
native Governments, whose rewards
invariably took the shape of land
assignments." This, however, is quite
unsatisfactory ; and Sir H. Elliot's
suggestion (mentioned by Wilson) that
the word was a corruption of invalid
(which the sepoys may have con-
founded in some way with English) is
most probable.
INTERLOPER, s. One in former
days who traded without the license,
or outside the service, of a company
(such as the E.I.C.) which had a
charter of monopoly. The etymology
of the word remains obscure. It looks
like Dutch, but intelligent Dutch
friends have sought in vain for a
Dutch original. Onderloopen, the
nearest word we can find, means 'to
be inundated.' The hybrid etymology
given by Bailey, though allowed by
Skeat, seems hardly possible. Perhaps
it is an English corruption from ont-
loopen, 'to evade, escape, run away
from.' [The N.E.D. without hesita-
tion gives interlope, a form of leap.
Skeat, in his Concise Diet., 2nd ed.,
agrees, and quotes Low (3erm. and
Dutch enterloper, ' a runner between.']
1627.— "Interlopers in trade, IT Attur
Acad. pa. 54:."—MinsJieu. (What is the
meaning of the reference ?) [It refers to
"The Atturneyes Acccdemie" by Thomas
Powell or Powel, for which see 9 ser. Notes
and Queries, vii. 198, 392].
1680.— "The commissions relating to the
Interloper, or private trader, being con-
sidered, it is resolved that a notice be
fixed up warning all the Inhabitants of the
Towne, not, directly or indirectly, to trade,
negotiate, aid, assist, countenance, or hold
any correspondence, with Captain William
Alley or any person belonging to him or
his ship without the license of the Honorable
Company. Whoever shall offend herein
shall answeare it at their Perill."— -/V^o^as and
Exts., Pt. iii. 29.
1681.-" The Shippe Expectation, Capt.
Ally Comandr, an Interloper, arrived in
ye Downes from Porto Novo." — Hedges,
Diary, Jan. 4 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 15].
INTERLOPER.
439
ISLAM.
[1682.— "The Agent having notice of an
Interloper lying in Titticorin Bay, im-
mediately sent for ye Counceil to consult
about it. . . ."—Pringle, Diary of Ft. St.
Geo. 1st ser. i. 69.]
,, "The Spirit of Commerce, which
sees its drifts with eagle's eyes, formed
associations at the risque of trying the con-
sequence at law . . . since the statutes did
not authorize the Company to seize or stop
the ships of these adventurers, whom they
called lntex\o-}?eTS."—Orvie's Fragments, 127.
1683. — "If God gives me life to get this
Phirmatind into my possession, ye Honble.
Compy. shall never more be much troubled
with Interlopers."— ^ecZae^, Diary, Jan. 6;
[Hak. Soc. i. 62].
,, ^^ May 28. About 9 this morning
Mr. Littleton, Mr. Nedham, and Mr. Doug-
lass came to ye factory, and being sent for,
were asked 'Whether they did now, or
ever intended, directly or indirectly, to
trade with any Interlopers that shall arrive
in the Bay of Bengali ? '
" Mr. Littleton answered that, ' he did not,
nor ever intended to trade with any Inter-
loper.'
"Mr. Nedham answered, 'that at present
he did not, and that he came to gett money,
and if any such offer should happen, he
woidd not refuse it. '
" Mr. Douglass answered, he did not, nor
ever intended to trade with them ; but he
said 'what Estate he should gett here he
would not scruple to send it home upon any
Interloper.'
"And having given their respective
answers they were dismist." — Ihid. Hak.
Soc. i. 90-91. .
1694. — "Whether ye souldiers lately sent
up hath created any jealousy e in y« In-
terlopes : or their own Actions or guilt I
know not, but they are so cautious y* every
2 or 3 bales yt are packt they imnaediately
send on board."— MS. Letter from Edwd.
Hern at Hugley to the Et. Worshp" Charles
Eyre Esq. Agent for Affaires of the Rt.
Honhle. East India GompO'. in Bengali, &ca.
(9th Sept. ). MS. Recoi-d in India Office.
1719. — ". . . their business in t\iQ South
Seas was to sweep those coasts clear of the
French interlbpers, which they did very
effectually."— ASAe^voc^e's Voyage, 29.
,, "I wish you would explain your-
self ; I cannot imagine what reason I have
to be afraid of any of the Company's ships,
or Dutch ships, I am no interloper." —
Robinson Crusoe, Pt. ii.
1730.— "To Interlope [of inter, L. be-
tween, and XoOTpZU, Du. to run, q. d. to
run in between, and intercept the Com-
merce of others], to trade without proper
Authority, or interfere with a Company in
Commerce." — Bailey's English Diet. s.v.
1760.—" Enterlooper. Terme de Com-
merce de Mer, fort en usage parmi les
Compagnies des Pays du Nord, comme
I'Angleterre, la Holiande, Hambourg, le
Danemark, &c. II signifie un vaisseau d'un
particulier qui pratique et fr^quente les
C6tes, et les Havres ou Ports de Mer
4\oign6s, pour y faire un commerce clan-
destin, au prejudice des Compagnies qui
sont autoris€es elles seules k le faire dans
ces mSmes lieux. . . . Ce mot se prononce
comme s'il 6toit ^crit Eintrelopre. II est
empruntg de I'Anglois, de enter qui signifie
entrer et entreprendre, et de Looper,
Courreur." — Savary des Brus Ions, Diet. Vniv.
de Commerce, Nouv. ed., Copenhague, s.v.
c. 1812.— "The fault lies in the clause
which gives the Company power to send
home interlopers . . . and is just as
reasonable as one which should forbid all
the people of England, except a select few,
to look at the moon." — Letter of Dr. Carey ^
in William Carey, by James Culross, D.D..
1881, p. 165.
IPECACUANHA (WILD), s. The
garden name of a plant (Asclepias curas-
savica, L.) naturalised in all tropical
countries. It has nothing to do with
the true ipecacuanha, but its root is a
powerful emetic, whence the name.
The true ipecacuanha is cultivated in
India.
IRON- WOOD. This name is ap-
plied to several trees in different
parts ; e.g. to Mesua ferrea, L. (N.O.
Clusiaceae), Hind, nagkesar ; and in the
Burmese provinces to Xylia dolahri-
foi'mis, Benth.
I-SAY. The Chinese mob used to
call the English soldiers A'says or
Isays, from the frequency of this
apostrophe in their mouths. (The
French gamins, it is said, do the same
at Boulogne.) At Amoy the Chinese
used to call out after foreigners Akee !
Akee! a tradition from the Portu-
guese Aqui ! ' Here ! ' In Java the
French are called by the natives Orang
deedong, i.e. the dites-dm,c people.
(See Fortune's Two Visits to the Tea
Countries, 1853, p. 52 ; and Notes and
Queries in China and Japan, ii. 176.)
[1863.— "The Sepoys were . . .invariably
called 'Achas.* Acha or good is the con-
stantly recurring answer of a Sepoy when
spoken to. . . ."—Fisher, Three Years in
China, 146.]
ISEAT, s. Katlines. A marine
term from Port, escada {Roebuck).
[ISLAM, s. Infn. of Ar. salm, 'to
be or become safe ' ; the word gener-
ally used by Mahommedans for their
religion.
[1616.— " Dated in Achen 1025 according
to the rate of Slam." — Foster, Letters, iv. 125.
ISTOOP.
440
JACK.
[1617. — "I demanded the debts . . . one
[of the debtors] for the valew of 110 r[ials]
is termed Slam."— Letter of E. Young, from
Jacatra, Oct. 3, I.O. Records : O.C. No. 541.]
ISTOOP, s. Oakum. A marine
term from Port, estopa {Roebuck).
ISTUBBUL, s. This usual Hind,
word for 'stable' may naturally be
imagined to be a corruption of the
English word. But it is really Ar.
istabl, though that no doubt came in
old times from the Latin stahulum
through some Byzantine Greek form.
ITZEBOO, s. A Japanese coin, the
smallest silver denomination. Itsi-bu,
*one drachm.' [The N.E.D. gives
Use, itche, 'one,' bu, 'division, part,
quarter']. Present value about Is.
Marsden says : " Itzebo, a small gold
piece of oblong form, being 0*6 inch
long, and 0"3 broad. Two specimens
weighed 2 dwt. 3 grs. only " (Numism.
Orient, 814-5). See Gocks's Diary, i.
176, ii. 77. [The coin does not appear
in the last currency list ; see Chamber-
lain, Things Japanese, 3rd ed. 99.]
[1616. — " Ichibos." (See under KO-
BANG.)
[1859.— -"We found the greatest difficulty
in obtaining specimens of the currency of
the country, and I came away at last the
possessor of a solitary Itzibu. These are
either of gold or silver : the gold Itzibu
is a small oblong piece of money, intrinsi-
cally worth about seven and sixpence. The
intrinsic value of the gold half -itzibu, which
is not too large to convert into a shirt-stud,
is about one and tenpence." — L. Oliphant,
Nat-r. of Mission, ii. 232.]
IZAM MALUCO, n.p. We often
find this form in Correa, instead of
Nizamaluco (q.v.).
JACK, s. Short for Jack-Sepoy ;
in former days a familiar style for the
native soldier ; kindly, rather than
otherwise.
1853.
Jacks.'
" . . . he should be leading the
-Odkfield, ii. m.
JACK, s. The tree called by
botanists Artocarjpus integrifolia, L. fil.,
and its fruit. The name, says Drury,
is "a corruption of the Skt. word
Tchackka, which means the fruit of
the tree " ( Useful Plants, p. 55). There
is, however, no such Skt. word ;
the Skt. names are Kantaka, Phala,
Panasa, and Phalasa. [But the Mal-
ayal. chakka is from the Skt. chakra,
' round.'] Rheede rightly gives Tsjaka
(chakka) as the Malay alam name, and
from this no doubt the Portuguese
took jaca and handed it on to us.
"They call it," says Garcia Orta, "in
Malavar jacas, in Canarese and Guzerati
panas" (f. 111). "The Tamil form is
sdkkei, the meaning of which, as may
be adduced from various uses to which
the word is put in Tamil, is ' the fruit
abounding in rind and refuse.'"
(Letter from Bp. Caldwell.)
We can hardly doubt that this is
the fruit of which Pliny writes :
"Major alia pomo et suavitate prae-
cellentior ; quo sapientiores Indorum
vivunt. (Folium alas avium imitatur
longitudine trium cubitorum, latitu-
dine duum). Fructum e cortice mittit
admirabilem sued dulcedine; ut uno
quaternos satiet. Arbori nomen palae^
pomo arienae ; plurima est in Sydracis,
expeditionum Alexandri termino. Est
et alia similis huic ; dulcior pomo ; sed
interaneorum valetudini inf esta " (Hist.
Nat. xii. 12). Thus rendered, not too
faithfully, by Philemon Holland :
"Another tree there is in India,
greater yet than the former ; bearing
a fruit much fairer, bigger, and sweeter
than the figs aforesaid ; and whereof
the Indian Sages and Philosophers do
ordinarily live. The leaf resembleth
birds' wings, carrying three cubits in
length, and two in breadth. The
fruit it putteth forth at the bark,
having within it a wonderfuU pleasant
juice : insomuch as one of them is
sufiicient to give four men a competent
and full refection. The tree's name
is Pala, and the fruit is called Ariena.
Great plenty of them is in the country
of the Sydraci, the utmost limit of
Alexander the Great his expeditions
and voyages. And yet there is another
tree much like to this, and beareth a
fruit more delectable that this Ariena,
albeit the guts in a man's belly it
wringeth and breeds the bloudie flix "
(i. 361).
Strange to say, the fruit thus de-
scribed lias been generally identified
with the plantain : so generally that
JACK.
441
JACK.
(we presume) the Linnaean name of
the plantain Musa sapientum, was
founded upon the interpretation of
this passage. (It was, I find, the
excellent Rumphius who originated
the erroneous identification of the
ariena with the plantain). Lassen, at
first hesitatingly (i. 262), and then
more positively (ii. 678), adopts this
interpretation, and seeks ariena in the
Skt. vdrana. The shrewder Gilde-
meister does the like, for he, sa7is
phrase, uses arienae as Latin for
'plantains.' Ritter, too, accepts it,
and is not staggered even by the uno
quaternos satiet Humboldt, quoth he,
often saw Indians make their meal
with a very little manioc and three
bananas of the big kind (Platano-arton).
Still less sufficed the Indian Brahmins
(sapientes), when one fruit was enough
for four of them (v. 876, 877). Bless
the venerable Prince of Geographers !
Would one Kartoffel, even "of the big
kind," make a dinner for four German
Professors? Just as little would one
plantain suffice four Indian Sages.
The words which we have italicised
in the passage from Pliny are quite
enough to show that the jack is in-
tended ; the fruit growing e cortice {i.e.
piercing the bark of the stem, not
pendent from twigs like other fruit),
the sweetness, the monstrous size, are
in combination infallible. And as re-
gards its being the fruit of the sages,
we may observe that the jack fruit
is at this day in Travancore one of the
staples of life. But that Pliny, after
his manner, has jumbled things, is
also manifest. The first two clauses
of his description {Major alia, &c. ;
Folium alas, &c.) are found in Theo-
phrastus, but apply to two different trees.
Hence we get rid of the puzzle about
the big leaves, which led scholars
astray after plantains, and originated
Musa sapientum. And it is clear from
Theophrastus that the fruit which
caused dysentery in the Macedonian
army was yet another. So Pliny has
rolled three plants into one. Here are
the passages of Theophrastus ;—
" (1) And there is another tree which is
both itself a tree of great size, and produces
a fruit that is wonderfully big and sweet.
This is used for food by the Indian Sages,
who wear no clothes. (2) And there is yet
another which has the leaf of a very long
shape, and resembling the wings of birds,
and this they set upon helmets ; the length
is about two cubits. ... (3) There is
another tree the fruit of which is long, and
not straight but crooked, and sweet to the
taste. But this gives rise to colic and
dysentery (""AXXo ri i<xTLv od 6 Kapiros
fxaKpbs Kai oHk evdvs aXKa (tkoXcos, iadib-
fievos 5^ y\vK}JS. Odros iv rrj KOLkig. brp/ixov
TToiei Kai dvaevrepiav . . .") wherefore
Alexander published a general order against
eating it."— {Hist. Plant, iv. 4-5).
It is plain that Pliny and Theo-
phrastus were using the same authority,
but neither copying the whole of what
he found in it.
The second tree, whose leaves were
like birds' wings and were used to fix
upon helmets, is hard to identify.
The first was, when we combine the
additional characters quoted by Pliny
but omitted by Theophrastus, certainly
the jack; the third was, we suspect,
the mango (q.v.). The terms long and
crooked would, perhaps, answer better
to the plantain, but hardly the un-
wholesome efi"ect. As regards the uno
quaternos satiet, compare Friar Jordanus
below, on the jack : " Sufficiet circiter
pro quinque personis." Indeed the
whole of the Friar's account is worth
comparing with Pliny's. Pliny says
that it took four men to eat a jack,
Jordanus says five. But an English-
man who had a plantation in Central
Java told one of the present writers
that he once cut a jack on his ground
which took three men — not to eat—
but to carry !
As regards the names given by Pliny
it is hard to say anything to the
purpose, because we do not know to
which of the three trees jumbled to-
gether the names really applied. If
pala really applied to the j(Mk, possibly
it may be the Skt. phalasa, or panasa.
Or it may be merely p'fiala, ' a fruit,'
and the passage would then be a
comical illustration of the persistence
of Indian habits of mind. For a
stranger in India, on asking the
question, ' What on earth is that ? ' as
he well might on his first sight of a
jack-tree with its fruit, would at the
present day almost certainly receive
for answer : ' Phal hai khuddwand ! ' —
' It is a fruit, my lord ! ' Ariena looks
like hiranya, 'golden,' which might
be an epithet of the jack, but we
find no such specific application of
the word.
Omitting Theophrastus and Pliny,
the oldest foreign description of the
JACK.
442
JACK.
jack that we find is that by Hwen
T'sang, who met with it in Bengal :
c. A.D. 650.— "Although the fruit of the
pan-wa-so {panasa) is gathered in great
quantities, it is held in high esteem. These
fruits are as big as a pumpkin ; when ripe
they are of a reddish yellow. Split in two
they disclose inside a quantity of little fruits
as big as crane's eggs ; and when these are
broken there exudes a juice of reddish-yellow
colour and delicious flavour. Sometimes the
fruit hangs on the branches, as with other
trees ; but sometimes it grows from the
roots, like the fo-Hng (Radix Chinae), which
is found under the ground." — Julien, iii. 75.
c. 1328. — "There are some trees that bear
a very big fruit called chaqui ; and the fruit
is of such size that one is enough for about
five persons. There is another tree that has
a fruit like that just named, and it is called
Bloqui [a corruption of Malaydl. varikka,
' superior fruit ' ], quite as big and as sweet,
but not of the same species. These fruits
never grow upon the twigs, for these are not
able to bear their weight, but only from the
main branches, and even from the trunk of
the tree itself, down to the very roots." —
I'l-iur Jordanus, 13-14.
A unique MS. of the travels of Friar
Odoric, in the Palatine Library at
Florence, contains the following curious
passage : —
c. 1330. — "And there be also trees which
produce fruits so big that two will be a load
for a strong man. And when they are eaten
you must oil your hands and your mouth ;
they are of a fragrant odour and very
savoury ; the fruit is called ckabassi." The
name is probably corrupt (perhaps cJiacassi ?).
But the passage about oiling the hands and
lips is aptly elucidated by the description
in Baber's Memoirs (see below), a descrip-
tion matchless in its way, and which falls
off sadly in the new translation by M.
, Pa vet de Courteille, which quite omits the
"haggises."
c. 1335.— "The Shaki and Bark^. This
name is given to certain trees which live to
a great age. Their leaves are like those
of the walnut, and the fruit grows direct
out of the stem of the tree. The fruits
borne nearest to the ground are the harkl ;
they are sweeter and better-flavoured than
the Shaki ..." etc. (much to the same
effect as before). — Ihn Batuta, iii. 127 ; see
also iv. 228.
c. 1350, — "There is again another wonder-
ful tree called Chake--Barwl-e, as big as an
oak. Its fruit is produced from the trunk,
and not from the branches, and is something
marvellous to see, being as big as a great
lamb, or a child of three years old. It has
a hard rind like that of our pine-cones, so
that you have to cut it open with a hatchet ;
inside it has a pulp of surpassing flavour,
with the sweetness of honey, and of the best
Italian melon ; and this also contains some
500 chestnuts of like flavour, which are
capital eating when roasted." — John de*
MaHgnolli, in Cathay^ &c., 363.
c. 1440. — "There is a tree commonly
found, the trunk of which bears a fniit
resembling a pine-cone, but so big that a
man can hardly lift it ; the rind is green
and hard, but still yields to the pressure of
the finger. Inside there are some 250 or
300 pippins, as big as figs, very sweet in
taste, and contained in separate membranes.
These have each a kernel within, of a windy
quality, of the consistence and taste of
chestnuts, and which are roasted like chest-
nuts. And when cast among embers (to
roast), unless you make a cut in them they
will explode and jump out. The outer rind
of the fruit is given to cattle. Sometimes
the fruit is also found growing from the
roots of the tree underground, and these
fruits excel the others in flavour, wherefore
they are sent as presents to kings and petty
princes. These (moreover) have no kernels
inside them. The tree itself resembles a
large fig-tree, and the leaves are cut into
fingers like the hand. The wood resembles
box, and so it is esteemed for many uses.
The name of the tree is Cachi " [i.e. (^acJd
or Tzacchi). — Nicolo de' Conti.
The description of the leaves . . . ' '/oliis
da modum pcumi intercisis " — is the only slip
in this admirable description. Conti must,
in memory, have confounded the Jack with
its congener the bread-fruit {Ai-tocarpus
iiicisa or incisifolia). We have translated
from Poggio's Latin, as the version by Mr.
Winter Jones in Iindia in the XVth Century
is far from accurate.
1530. — "Another is the kadhil. This has
a very bad look and flavour (odour ?). It
looks like a sheep's stomach stuffed and
made into a haggis. It has a sweet sickly
taste. Within it are stones like a filbert.
. . . The fruit is very adhesive, and on
account of this adhesive quality many rub
their mouths with oil before eating them.
They grow not only from the branches and
trunk, but from its root. You would say
that the tree was all hung round with
haggises ! " — Leyden and Erskine's Baber,
325. Here kadhil represents the Hind,
name kathal. The practice of oiling the
lips on account of the "adhesive quality"
(or as modern mortals would call it, ' sticki-
ness ') of the jack, is still usual among natives,
and is the cause of a proverb on premature
precautions : Gdch'h men Kathal, honth men
tel! "You have oiled your lips while the
jack still hangs on the tree ! " We may
observe that the call of the Indian cuckoo
is in some of the Gangetic districts rendered
by the natives as Kathal pakka! Kathal
pakkd! i.e. "Jack's ripe," the bird appear-
ing at that season.
[1547. — " I consider it right to make over
to them in perpetuity . . . one palm grove
and an area for .planting certain mango trees
and jack trees (mangueiras e jaqueiras)
situate in the village of Calangute. ..."
— Archiv. Port. Orient., fasc. 5, No. 88.]
c. 1590. — "In Sircar Hajypoor thei-e are
plenty of the fruits called Kathul and
JACK.
443
JACKAL.
Budhul; some of the first are so large as
to be too heavy for one man to carry." —
Gladwin's Ayeen, ii. 25. In Blochmann's ed.
of the Persian text he reads harJial, [and so
in Jarrett's trans, (ii. 152),] which is a Hind,
name for the Artocai'pus Lakoocha of Roxb.
1563. — ''R. What fruit is that which is
as big as the largest (coco) nuts ?
" 0. You just now ate the chestnuts from
inside of it, and you said that roasted they
were like real chestnuts. Now you shall eat
the envelopes of these . . .
"i^. They taste like a melon; but not
so good as the better melons.
"0. True. And owing to their viscous
nature they are ill to digest ; or say rather
they are not digested at all, and often issue
from the body quite unchanged. I don't
much use them. They are called in Malavar
jacas ; in Canarin and Guzerati pands. . . .
The tree is a great and tall one ; and the
fruits grow from the wood of the stem, right
up to it, and not on the branches like other
fruits." — Garcia, f. 111.
[1598. — "A certain fruit that in Malabar
is called iaca, in Canara and Gusurate
Panar and Panasa, by the Arabians Panax,
by the Persians Panax." — Linschoten, Hak.
Soc. ii. 20.
[c. 1610.— "The Jaques is a tree of the
height of a chestnut." — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. ii. 366.
[1623.— "We had Ziacche, a fruit very
rare at this time." — P. della Valle, Hak.
Soc. ii. 264.]
1673.— " Without the town (Madras) grows
their Rice . . . Jawks, a Coat of Armour
over it, like an Hedg-hog's, guards its
weighty Fruit." — Fryer, 40.
1810. — "The jack-wood ... at first
yellow, becomes on exposure to the air of
the colour of mahogany, and is of as fine
a grain." — Maria Graham, 101.
1878. — "The monstrous jack that in its
eccentric bulk contains a whole magazine of
tastes and smells." — Ph. Robinson, In My
Indian Garden, 49-50.
It will be observed that the older
authorities mention two varieties of
the fruit by the names of sliaM and
harld, or modifications of these, different
kinds according to Jordanus, only from
diiferent parts of the tree according to
Ibn Batuta. P. Vincenzo Maria (1672)
also distinguishes two kinds, one of
which he calls Giacha Barca., the other
Giacha jpa'pa or girasole. And Rheede,
the great authority on Malabar plants,
(iii. 19) :
"Of this tree, however, they reckon more
than 30 varieties, distinguished by the
quality of their fruit, but all may be reduced
to two kinds ; the fruit of one kind distin-
guished by plump and succulent pulp of
delicious honey flavour, being the varaka;
that of the other, filled with softer and more
flabby pulp of inferior flavour, being the
Tsjakapa."
More modern writers seem to have
less perception in such matters than
the old travellers, who entered more
fully and sympathetically into native
tastes. Drury says, however, "There
are several varieties, but what is called
the Honey -jack is by far the sweetest
and best."
" He that desireth to see more hereof
let him reade Ludovicus Roman us, in
his fifth Booke and fifteene Chapter of
his Navigaciouns, and Christopherus a
Costa in his cap. of Iaca, and Gracia ab
Horto, in the Second Booke and fourth
Chapter," saith the learned Paludanus
. . . And if there be anybody so un-
reasonable, so say we too — by all means
let him do so ! [A part of this article
is derived from the notes to Jordanus
by one of the present writers. We may
also add, in aid of such further investi-
gation, that Paludanus is the Latinised
name of v.d. Broecke, the commentator
on Linschoten. " Ludovicus Romanus "
is our old friend Varthema, and "Gracia
ab Horto " is Garcia De Orta.]
JACKAL, s. The Canis aureus, L.,
seldom seen in the daytime, unless it be
fighting with the vultures for carrion,
but in shrieking multitudes, or rather
what seem multitudes from the noise
they make, entering the precincts of
villages, towns, of Calcutta itself, after
dark, and startling the newcomer with
their hideous yells. Our word is not
apparently Anglo-Indian, being taken
from the Turkish chakdl. But the
Pers. shaglidl is close, and Skt. srigdla,
' the howler,' is probably the first form.
The common Hind, word is gidar, [' the
greedy one,' Skt. gridh]. The jackal
takes the place of the fox as the object
of hunting ' meets ' in India ; the in-
digenous fox being too small for sport.
1554, — '<Non procul inde audio magnum
clamorem et velut hominum irridentium in-
sultantiumque voces. Interrogo quid sit ;
. . . narrant mihi ululatum esse bestiarum,
quas Trircae Ciacales vocant. . . ."—Busbeq.
JSpist. i. p. 78".
1615.— "The inhabitants do nightly house
their goates and sheepe for f eare of laccals
(in my opinion no other than Foxes), whereof
an infinite number do lurke in the obscure
yaults."— Sandys, Relation, &c., 205.
1616.—". . . those jackalls seem to be
wild Doggs, who in great companies run
up and down in the silent night, much
JACK-SNIPE.
444
JADE.
disquieting the peace thereof, by their most
hideous noyse." — Terry, ed. 1665, p. 371.
1653. — " Le schekal est vn espfece de chien
sauvage, lequel demeure tout le jour en
terre, et sort la nuit criant trois ou quatre
fois h certaines heures." — De la Boullaye-Ie-
Qouz, ed. 1657, p. 254.
1672: — "There is yet another kind of
beast which they call Jackhalz ; they are
horribly greedy of man's flesh, so the in-
habitants beset the graves of their dead
with heavy stones." — Baldaeus (Germ, ed.),
422.
1673.— "An Hellish concert of Jackals (a
kind of Fox)."— Fryer, 53.
1681. — " For here are many Jackalls,
which catch their Henes, some Tigres that
destroy their Cattle ; but the greatest of all
is the King ; whose endeavour is to keep
them poor and in want." — Knox, Geylon, 87.
On p. 20 he writes Jacols.
1711. — " Jackcalls are remarkable for
Howling in the Night ; one alone making
as much noise as three or four Cur Dogs,
and in different Notes, as if there were
half a Dozen of them got together." —
Lockyer, 382.
1810.— Colebrooke {Essays, ii. 109, [Life,
155]) spells shakal. But Jachal was already
English.
c. 1816.—
" The jackal's troop, in gather'd cry,
Bayed from afar, complainingly."
Siege of Corinth, xxxiii.
1880.— "The mention of Jackal-hunting
in one of the letters (of Lord Minto) may
remind some Anglo-Indians still living, of
the days when the Calcutta hounds used to
throw off at gun-fire."— >Sfct<. Reo. Feb. 14.
JACK-SNIPE of English sportsmen
is Gallinago gallinula, Linn., smaller
than the common snipe, G. scolopacinus,
Bonap.
JACKASS COPAL. This is a
trade name, and is a capital specimen
of Hohson-Johson. It is, according to
Sir R. Burton, {^Zanzihar^ i. 357], a cor-
ruption of chaJcdzi. There are three
qualities of copal in the Zanzibar
market. 1. Sandarusi m'ti, or 'Tree
Copal,' gathered directly from the tree
which exudes it (Trachylobium Mossam-
bicense). 2. CJiakdzi or chakazzi, dug
from the soil, but seeming of recent
origin, and priced on a par with No. 1.
3. The genuine Sandarusi, or true Copal
(the Anim^ of the English market),
which is also fossil, but of ancient
production, and bears more than twice
the price of 1 and 2 (see Sir J. Kirk in
J. Linn. Soc. (Botany) for 1871). Of
the meaning of chakdzi we have no
authentic information. But consider-
ing that a pitch made of copal and oil
is used in Kutch, and that the cheaper
copal would naturally be used for such
a purpose, we may suggest as probable
that the word is a corr. of jahdzi, and
= 's/l^29-copal.'
JACQUETE, Town and Cape, n.p.
The name, properly Jakad, formerly
attached to a place at the extreme west
horn of the Kathiawar Peninsula, where
stands the temple of Dwarka (q.v.).
Also applied by the Portuguese to the
Gulf of Cutch. (See quotation from
Camoens under DIUL-SIND.) The last
important map which gives this name,
so far as we are aware, is Aaron Arrow-
smith's great Map of India, 1816, in
which Dwarka appears under the name
of Juggut.
1525. — (Melequyaz) "holds the revenue of
Crystna, which is in a town called Zaguete
where there is a place of Pilgrimage of
gentoos which is called Cry sua. . . ." —
Lembranga das Cousas da India, 35.
1553. — '* From the Diul estuary to the
Point of Jaquete 38 leagues ; and from the
same Jaquete, which is the site of one of
the principal temples of that heathenism,
with a noble town, to our city Diu of the
Kingdom of Guzarat, 58 leagues." — Barros,
I. ix. 1.
1555. — "Whilst the tide was at its greatest
height we arrived at the gulf of Chakad,
where we descried signs of fine weather,
such as sea-horses, great snakes, turtles,
and sea-weeds." — Sidi 'AH, p. 77.
[1563. — "Passed the point of Jacquette,
where is that famous temple of the Resbutos
(see RAJPOOT)."— Garros, IV. iv. 4.]
1726. — In Valentyn's map we find Jaquete
marked as a town (at the west point of
Kathiawar) and Enceada da Jaquete for the
Gulf of Glitch.
1727. — "The next sea-port town to Baet,
is Jigat. It stands on a Point of low Land,
called Cape Jigat. The City makes a good
Figure from the Sea, showing 4 or 5 high
Steeples."— yl. Hamilton, i. 135; [ed. 1744].
1813.—" Jigat Point ... on it is a
pagoda ; the place where it stands was
formerly called Jigat More, but now by the
Hindoos Dorecur {i.e. Dwarka, q.v.). At a
distance the pagoda has very much the
appearance of a ship under sail. . . . Great
numbers of pilgrims from the interior visit
Jigat pagoda. . . ." — Milhurn, i. 150.
1841. — "Jigat Point called also Dwarka,
from the large temple of Dwarka standing
near the coast." — Horsburgh, Directory, 5th
ed., i. 480.
JADE, s. The well-known mineral,
so much prized in China, and so
wonderfully wrought in that and
JADE.
445 JAFNA, JAFNAPATAM.
other Asiatic countries ; the yashm of
the Persians ; nephrite of mineralo-
gists.
The derivation of the word has been
the subject of a good deal of contro-
versy. We were at one time inclined
to connect it with the yada-tdsh^ the
yada stone used by the nomads of
Central Asia in conjuring for rain.
The stone so used was however, ac-
cording to P. Hyakinth, quoted in a
note with which we were favoured by
the lamented Prof. Anton Schiefner,
a bezoar (q.v.).
Major Raverty, in his translation of
the Tahakdt-i-Nddn, in a passage re-
ferring to the regions of Tukharistan
and Bamian, has the following : " That
tract of country has also been famed
and celebrated, to the uttermost parts
of the countries of the world, for its
mines of gold, silver, rubies, and
crystal, bejadah [jade], and other
[precious] things" (p. 421). On be-
jadah his note runs : " The name of
a gem, by some said to be a species
of ruby, and by others a species of
sapphire; but jade is no doubt
meant." This interpretation seems
however chiefly, if not altogether, sug-
gested by the name ; whilst the epi-
thets compounded of bejdda, as given
in dictionaries, suggest a red mineral,
which jade rarely is. And Prof. Max
Mtiller, in an interesting letter to the
Times, dated Jan. 10, 1880, states that
the name jade was not known in
Europe till after the discovery of
America, and that the jade brought
from America was called by the
Spaniards piedra de ijada, because it
was supposed to cure pain in the
groin (Sp. ijada) ; for like reasons to
which it was called lapis nephriticus,
whence nephrite (see Bailey, below).
Skeat, s.v. says : " It is of unknown
origin ; but probably Oriental. Prof.
Cowell finds yedd a material out of
which ornaments are made, in the
Bivydvaddna; but it does not seem
to be Sanskrit." Prof. Mtiller's ety-
mology seems incontrovertible ; but
the present work has afforded various
examples of curious etymological co-
incidences of this kind. [Prof. Max
Mtiller's etymology is now accepted by
the N.E.D. and by Prof. Skeat in the
new edition of his Concise Did. The
latter adds that ijada is connected with
the Latin ilia.']
[1595.— "A kinde of gi-eene stones, which
the Spaniards call Piedras hijadas, and we
vse for spleens stones."— Raleigh, Discov.
Guiana, 24 (quoted in N.E.D.).]
1730. — "Jade, a greenish Stone, border-
ing on the colour of Olive, esteemed for its
Hardness and Virtues by the Tzirks and
Poles, who adorn their fine Sabres with it ;
and said to be a preservative against the
nephritick Golick."— Bailey's Eng. Diet. s.v.
JADOO, s. Hind, from Pers. jddu,
Skt. ydtuj conjuring, magic, hocus-
pocus.
[1826.— "'Pray, sir,' said the barber, 'is
that Sanscrit, or what language ? ' ' May be
it is jadoo,' I replied, in a solemn and deep
voice."— Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 127.]
JADOOGUR, s. Properly Hind.
jddughar, 'conjuring -house' (see the
last). The term commonly applied by
natives to a Freemasons' Lodge, when
there is one, at an English station.
On the Bombay side it is also called
Shaitdn khdna (see Burton's Sind Re-
visited), a name consonant to the ideas
of an Italian priest who intimated to
one of the present writers that he had
heard the raising of the devil was
practised at Masonic meetings, and
asked his friend's opinion as to the
fact. In S. India the Lodge is called
Talai-vetta-Kovil, 'Cut -head Temple,'
because part of the rite of initiation is
supposed to consist in the candidate's
head being cut off and put on again.
JAFNA, JAFNAPATAM, n.p.
The very ancient Tamil settlement,
and capital of the Tamil kings on the
singular peninsula which forms the
northernmost part of Ceylon. The
real name is, according to Emerson
Tennent, Yalpannan, and it is on the
whole probable that this name is identi-
cal with the Galiba (Prom.) of Ptolemy.
[The Madras Gloss, gives the Tamil
name as Ydzhppdnam, from yazh-pdnan,
' a lute-player ' ; " called after a blind
minstrel of that name from the Chola
country, who by permission of the
Singhalese king obtained possession of
Jaffna, then uninhabited, and intro-
duced there a colony of the Tamul
people."]
1553. — ". . . the Kingdom Triquinamale,
which at the upper end of its coast adjoins
another called Jafanapatam, which stands
at the northern part of the island." — Barros,
III. ii. cap. i.
c. 1566. — In Cesare de' Federici it is written
Gianifanpatan.— iJawMSio, iii. Z^Ov.
JAFFEY.
446
JAGHEFR, JAGHIRE.
[JAFFRY, s. A screen or lattice-
work, made generally of bamboo, used
for various purposes, such as a fence, a
support for climbing plants, &c. The
ordinary Pers. ja'farl is derived from
a person of the name of Ja^far ; but
Mr. Platts suggests that in the sense
under consideration it may be a corr.
of Ar. zajirat, zafir, ' a braided lock.'
[1832. — " Of vines, the branches must
also be equally spread over the jaffry, so
that light and heat may have access to
the whole." — Trans. Agri. Hort. Soc. Ind.
ii. 202.]
JAGGERY, s. Coarse brown (or
almost black) sugar, made from the
sap of various palms. The wild date
tree {Phoenix sylvestris, Roxb.), Hind.
khajui\ is that which chiefly supplies
palm-sugar in Guzerat and Coroman-
ael, and almost alone in Bengal. But
the palmyra, the caryota, and the coco-
palm all give it ; the first as the staple
of Tinnevelly and northern Ceylon ;
the second chiefly in southern Ceylon,
where it is known to Europeans as the
Jaggery Palm {kitul of natives) ; the
third is much drawn for toddy (q.v.)
in the coast districts of Western India,
and this is occasionally boiled for sugar.
Jaggery is usually made in the form of
small round cakes. Great quantities
are produced in Tinnevelly, where the
cakes used to pass as a kind of currency
(as cakes of salt used to pass in parts
of Africa, and in Western China), and
do even yet to some small extent. In
Bombay all rough unrefined sugar-stuff
is known by this name ; and it is the
title under which all kinds of half-
prepared sugar is classified in the tariff
of the Railways there. The word
jaggery is only another form of sugar
(q.v.), being like it a corr. of the Skt.
sarkard, Konkani sakkard, [Malayal.
chakkard, whence it passed into Port.
jagara, jagra].
1516. — "Sugar of palms, which they call
xagara. "—5ar&osa, 59.
1553. — Exports from the Maldives "also
of fish-oil, coco-nuts, and jagara, which is
made from these after the manner of sugar."
— Barros, Dec. III. liv. ill. cap. 7.
,1561. — "Jagre, which is sugar of palm-
trees." — Gorrea, Lendas, i. 2, 592.
1563. — "And after they have drawn this
pot of gura, if the tree gives much they
draw another, of which they make sugar,
prepared either by sun or fire, and this they
call jagra."— G^arcia, f. 67.
c. 1567.— "There come every yeere from
Cochin and from Cananor tenne or fifteene
great Shippes (to Chaul) laden with great
nuts . . . and with sugar made of the selfe
same nuts called Giagra." — Caesar Frederike,
in HahL ii. 344.
1598. — "Of the aforesaid sura they like-
wise make sugar, which is called lagra ;
they seeth the water, and set it in the sun,
whereof it becometh sugar, but it is little
esteemed, because it is of a browne colour."
— Linsc/wten, 102 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 49].
1616. — "Some small quantity of wine, but
not common, is made among them ; they
call it Raak (see ARRACK), distilled from
Sugar, and a spicy rinde of a tree called
Jagra."— re?Ty, ed. 1665, p. 365.
1727. — "The Produce of the Samorin's
Country is . . . Cocoa-Nut, and that tree
produceth Jaggery, a kind of sugar, and
Copera (see COPRAH), or the kernels of the
Nut dried."— ^. Hamilton, i. 306 : [ed. 1744,
i. 308].
c. 1750-60. — "Arrack, a coarse sort of
sugar called Jagree, and vinegar are also
extracted from it " (coco-palm). — Grose, i. 47.
1807. — "The Tariov fermented juice, and
the Jagory or inspissated juice of the Pal-
mira tree . . . are in this country more
esteemed than those of the wild date, which
is contrary to the opinion of the Bengalese."
— F. Buchanan, Mysore, &c., i. 5.
1860. — " In this state it is sold as jaggery
in the bazaars, at about three farthings per
pound." — Tennent's Ceylon, iii. 524.
JAGHEER, JAGHIRE, s. Pers.
jdgir^ lit. ' place-holding.' A hereditary
assignment of land and of its rent as
annuity.
[c. 1590. — ^^ Farmdn-i-zahits are issued for
. . . appointments to jagirs, without
military service." — Aln, i. 261.
[1617. — " Hee quittes diuers small Jaggers
to the King."— ^zV T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 449.]
c. 1666. — ". . . Not to speak of what
they finger out of the Pay of every Horse-
man, and of the number of the Horses ;
which certainly amounts to very considerable
Pensions, especially if they can obtain good
Jah-ghirs, that is, good Lands for their
Pensions." — Bernier, E.T. 66 ; [ed. Constable,
213].
1673. — "It (Surat) has for its Mainten-
ance the Income of six Villages ; over
which the Governor sometimes presides,
sometimes not, being in the Jaggea, or
diocese of another." — Fryer, 120.
,, " Jageah, an Annuity." — Ibid. Index,
vi.
1768. — " I say, Madam, I know nothing of
books ; and yet I believe upon a land-
carriage fishery, a stamp act, or a jaghire,
I can talk my two hours without feeling
the want of them." — Mr. Lofty, in The,
Oood-Natured Man, Act ii.
JAGHEERDAR.
447
JAM.
1778. — "Should it be more agreeable to
the parties, Sir Matthew will settle upon
Sir John and his Lady, for their joint lives,
a jagghire.
^^ Sir John. — A Jagghire?
^^ Thomas. — The term is Indian, and
means an annual Income." — Foote, The
Nabob, i. 1.
We believe the traditional stage pro-
nunciation in these passages is Jag Hire
(assonant in both syllables to Quag Mire) \
and this is also the pronunciation given in
some dictionaries.
1778. — " . . . Jaghires, which were always
rents arising front lands." — Orme, ed. 1803,
ii. 52.
1809. — '* He was nominally in possession of
a larger jaghire." — Ld. Valentia, i. 401.
A territory adjoining Fort St. George
was long known as the Jaghire, or the
Gompamj's Jaghire, and is often so men-
tioned in histories of the 18th century. This
territory, granted to the Company by the
Nabob of Arcot in 1750 and 1763, nearly
answers to the former Collectorate of Chen-
galput and present Collectorate of Madras.
[In the following the reference is to
the Jirgah or tribal council of the
Pathan tribes on the N.W. frontier.
[1900. — "No doubt upon the occasion of
Lord Curzon's introduction to the Waziris
and the Mohmunds, he will inform their
Jagirs that he has long since written a
book about them." — Qontemporary Rev.
Aug. p. 282.]
JAGHEERDAR, s. P.— H. jdglr-
ddr, the holder of a jagheer.
[1813. — ". . . in the Mahratta empire the
principal Jaghiredars, or nobles, appear in
the field. . . ."—Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed.
i. 328.]
1826. — "The Resident, many officers,
men of rank . . . jagheerdars, Brahmins,
and Pundits, were present, assembled round
my ia,ther."—Panduran,g Hari, 389 ; [ed.
1873, ii. 259].
1883. — "The Sikhs administered the
country by means of jagheerdars, and
paid them by their jagheers : the English
administered it by highly paid British
officers, at the same time that they en-
deavoured to lower the land-tax, and to
introduce grand material reforms." —
Bosworth Smith, L. of Ld. Laiorence, i. 378.
JAIL-KHANA, s. A hybrid word
for 'a gaol,' commonly used in the
Bengal Presidency.
JAIN, s. and adj. The non-Brah-
manical sect so called ; believed to
represent the earliest heretics of Bud-
dhism, at present chiefly to be found in
the Bombay Presidency. There are a
few in JVIysore, Canara, and in some
parts of the Madras Presidency, but in
the Middle Ages they appear to have
been numerous on the coast of the Pen-
insula generally. They are also found
in various parts of Central and Northern
India and Behar. The Jains are gener-
ally merchants, and some have been
men of enormous wealth (see GoU-
hrookeh Essays, i. 378 seqq. ; [Lassen, in
Ind. Antiq. ii. 193 seqq., 258 seqq.'\). The
name is Skt. jaina, meaning a follower
of jina. The latter word is a title
applied to certain saints worshipped
by the sect in the place of gods ; it is
also a name of the Buddhas. An
older name for the followers of the
sect appears to have been Nirgrantha,
'without bond,' properly the title of
Jain ascetics only (otherwise Yatis),
[and in particular of the Digambara
or ' sliy-clad,' naked branch]. {Burnell,
S. Indian Palaeography, p. 47, note.)
[c. 1590.— "Jaina. The founder of this
wonderful system was Jina, also called
Arhat, or Arhant."— ylm, ed. Jarrett, iii. 188.]
JALEEBOTE, s. Jdlibot. A
marine corruption of jolly-boat {Roe-
buck). (See GALLEVAT.)
JAM, s. Jam.
a. A title borne by certain chiefs in
Kutch, in Kathiawar, and on the
lower Indus. The derivation is very
obscure (see Elliot, i. 495). The title
is probably Biluch originally. There
are several Jams in Lower Sind and
its borders, and notably the Jam of
Las Bela State, a well-known depend-
ency of Kelat, bordering the sea. [Mr.
Longworth Dames writes : " I do not
think the word is of Balochi origin,
although it is certainly made use of
in the Balochi language. It is rather
Sindhi, in the broad sense of the word,
using Sindhi as the natives do, refer-
ring to the tribes of the Indus valley
without regard to the modern bound-
aries of the province of Sindh. As
far as I know, it is used as a title, not
by Baloches, but by indigenous tribes
of Rajput or Jat origin, now, of course,
all Musulmans. The Jam of Las Bela
belongs to a tribe of this nature known
as the Jamhat. In the Dera GhazI
Khan District it is used by certain
local notables of this class, none of
them Baloches. The principal tribe
there using it is the Udhana. It
is also an honorific title among the
Mochis of Dera Ghazi Khan town."]
JAM.
448
JAMBOO, JUMBOO.
[c. 1590. — "On the Gujarat side towards
the south is a Zamind^r of note whom they
call Jdm. . . ." — Aln^ ed. Jarrett, ii. 250.
[1843.— See under DAWK.]
b. A nautical measure, Ar. zdm^ pi.
azwdm. It occurs in the form geme
in a quotation of 1614 under J ASK.
It is repeatedly used in the Mohit of
Sidi 'Ali, published in the /. As. Soc.
Bengal. It would appear from J. Prin-
sep's remarks there that the word is
used in various ways. Thus Baron J.
Hammer writes to Prinsep : " Con-
cerning the measure of azwdm the first
section of the Hid. chapter explains
as follows : ' The mm is either the
practical one ('drfl), or the rhetorical
(istildhl — but this the acute Prinsep
suggests should be astarldhl, 'pertain-
ing to the divisions of the astrolabe ').
The practical is one of the 8 parts into
which day and night are divided ; the
rhetorical (but read the astrolabic) is
the 8th part of an inch (isdha) in the
ascension and descension of the stars ;
... an explanation which helps me
not a bit to understand the true
measure of a zdrrij in the reckoning of
a ship's course." Prinsep then eluci-
dates this : The zdm in practical par-
lance is said to be the 8th part of day
and night ; it is in fact a nautical
tvatch or Hindu pahar (see PUHUR).
Again, it is the 8th part of the ordinary
inch, like the jau or barleycorn of the
Hindus (the 8th part of an angul or
digit), of which jau, zdm is possibly a
corruption. Again, the isdha or inch,
and the zdm or i of an inch, had been
transferred to the rude angle-instru-
ments of the Arab navigators ; and
Prinsep deduces from statements in
Sidi All's book that the isdha ' was very
nearly equal to 96' and the zdm to 12'.
Prinsep had also found on enquiry
among Arab mariners, that the term
zam was still well known to nautical
people as i of a geographical degree, or
12 nautical miles, quite confirmatory of
the former calculation ; it was also
stated to be still applied to terrestrial
measurements (see J.A.S.B. v. 642-3).
1013. — "J'ai d^ja parM de S^rira (read
Sarbaza) qui est situ^e k I'extremit^ de
.rile de Lameri, kcent-vingt zama de Kala."
— Ajwib-al-Hind, ed. Van der Lith et Marcel
Devic, 176.
,, "Un marin m'a rapports qu'il
avait fait la travers^e de S€rira {Sarbaza) h,
la Chine dans un Sambouq (see SAMBOOK).
*Nous avions parcouru,' dit-il, 'un espace
de cinquante zama, lorsqu'une temp^te
fondit sur notre embarcation. . . . Ayant
fait de I'eau, nous remlmes k la voile vers
le Senf, suivant ses instructions, et nous y
abord^mes sains et saufs, aprbs un voyage
de quinze zkma.."— Ibid. pp. 190-91.
1554. — <' 26th Voyage from Caliad to
Kardafun " (see GUARDAFUI).
"... you run from Calicut to Kolfaini
{i.e. Kalpeni, one of the Laccadive Ids.)
two ziLms in the direction of W. by S., the
8 or 9 zams W.S.W. (this course is in the
9 degree channel through the Laccadives),
then you may rejoice as you have got clear
of the islands of Ful^ from thence W. by N.
and W.N.W. till the pole is 4 inches and a
quarter, and then true west to Kardafun."
*****
"27th Voyage, from DiH to Malacca.
"Leaving Diil you go first S.S.E. till the
pole is 5 inches, and side then towards the
land, till the distance between it and the
ship is six zams ; from thence you steer
S.S.E. . . . you must not side all at once
but by degrees, first till the farkadain
(/3 and y in the Little Bear) are made by a
quarter less than 8 inches, from thence to
S.E. till the farkadain are 7| inches, from
thence true east at a rate of 18 z§,ms, then
you have passed Ceylon." — The Mohit, in
J.A.S.B. V. 465.
The meaning of this last routier is:
"Steer S.S.E. till you are in 8° N. Lat.
(lat. of Cape Comorin) ; make then a little
more easting, but keep 72 miles between
you and the coast of Ceylon till you find the
j3 and y of Ursa Minor have an altitude
of only 12° 24' {i.e. till you are in N. Lat.
6° or 5°), and then steer due east. When
you have gone 216 miles you will be quite
clear of Ceylon."
1625. — " We cast anchor under the island
of Kharg, which is distant from Cais, which
we left behind us, 24 giam. Giam is a
measure used by the Arab and Persian
pilots in the Persian Gulf ; and every giam
is equal to 3 leagues ; insomuch that from
Cais to Kharg we had made 72 leagues." —
F. della Valle, ii. 816.
JAMBOO, JUMBOO, s. The Kose-
apple, Eugenia jamhos, L. Jamhosa
vulgaris, Decand. ; Skt. jamhu. Hind.
jam, jamhu, jamrul, &c. This is the
use in Bengal, but there is great
confusion in application, both col-
loquially and in books. The name
jamhu is applied in some parts of
India to the exotic guava (q.v.), as
well as to other species of Eugenia;
including the jdmun (see JAMOON),
with which the rose-apple is often con-
founded in books. They are very
diff"erent fruits, though they have both
been classed by Linnaeus under the
genus Eugenia (see further remarks
under JAMOON). [Mr. Skeat notes that
the word is applied by the Malays both
JAMES AND MARY,
449
JAMOON.
to the rose-apple and the guava, and
Wilkinson {Did. s.v.) notes a large
number of fruits to which the name
jamhu is applied.]
Garcia de Orta mentions the rose-
apple under the name lambos, and
says (1563) that it had been recently
introduced into Goa from Malacca.
This may have been the Eugenia Malac-
censisy L., which is stated in Forbes
Watson's Catalogue of nomenclature to
be called in Bengal Maldka JamTill,
and in Tamil MaldJcd maram i.e.
' Malacca tree.' The Skt. name jamhu
is, in the Malay language, applied with
distinguishing adjectives to all the
species.
[1598. — "The trees whereon the lambos
do grow are as great as Plum trees." —
Linschoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 31.]
1672. — P. Vincenzo Maria describes the
Giambo d'lndia with great precision, and
also the Giambo di China — no doubt J.
malaccetisis — but at too great length for
extract, pp. 351-352.
1673.—" In the South a Wood of Jamboes,
Mangoes, Cocoes." — Fryer ^ 46.
1727.— "Their Jambo Malacca (at Goa) is
very beautiful and pleasant." — A. JIaviilton,
i. 255 ; [ed. 1744, i. 258].
1810. — "The jmnboo, a species of rose-
apple, with its flower like crimson tassels
covering every part of the stem." — Maria
Graham, 22.
JAMES AND MARY, n.p. The
name of a famous sand-bank in the
Hoogly R. below Calcutta, which has
been fatal to many a ship. It is
mentioned under 1748, in the record
of a survey of the river quoted in Long,
p. 10. It is a common allegation that
the name is a corruption of the Hind,
words jal mari, with the supposed
meaning of 'dead water.' But the
real origin of the name dates, as Sir
G. Birdwood has shown, out of India
Office records, from the wreck of a
vessel called the ^^ Royal James and
Mary," in September 1694, on that
sand-bank (Letter to the Court, from
Ghuttanuttee, Dec. 19, 1694). [Re-
port on Old Records, 90.] This shoal
appears by name in a chart belonging
to the English Pilot, 1711.
JAMMA, s. P. — H. jama, a piece
of native clothing. Thus, in composi-
tion, see PYJAMMAS. Also stuff for
clothing, &c., e.g. mom -jaana, wax-
cloth. ["The jama may have been
2 F
brought by the Aryans from Central
Asia, but as it is still now seen it is
thoroughly Indian and of ancient date "
{Rajendralala Mitra, Indo-Aryans, i.
187 seq.l
[1813.— "The better sort (of Hindus) wear
... a jama, or long gown of white calico,
which is tied round the middle with a
fringed or embroidered sash." — Forbes, Or.
Mein. 2nd ed. i. 52].
JAMOON, s. Hind, jdmun, jdman,
jdmli, &c. The name of a poor fruit
common in many parts of India, and
apparently in E. Africa, the Eugenia
jambolana, Lamk. (Calyptranthes jam-
holana of Willdenow, Syzygium jamho-
lanum of Decand.) This seems to be
confounded with the Eugenia jambos,
or Rose-apple (see JAMBOO, above), by
the author of a note on Leyden's Baber
which Mr. Erskine justly corrects
(Baber's own account is very accurate),
by the translators of Ibn Batuta, and
apparently, as regards the botanical
name, by Sir R. Burton. The latter
gives jamli as the Indian, and zam as
the Arabic name. The name jambu
appears to be applied to this fruit at
Bombay, which of course promotes the
confusion spoken of. In native
practice the stones of this fruit have
been alleged to be a cure for diabetes,
but European trials do not seem to
have confirmed this.
c. 13**. — " The inhabitants (of Mombasa)
gather also a fruit which they call jamtln,
and which resembles an olive ; it has a stone
like the olive," but has a very sweet taste."
—Ibn Batuta, ii. 191. Elsewhere the trans-
lators write tchoumoun (iii. 128, iv. 114, 229),
a spelling indicated in the original, but
surely by some error.
c. 1530.— "Another is the jaman. ... It
is on the whole a fine looking tree. Its fruit
resembles the black grape, but has a more
acid taste, and is not very good." — Baber,
325. The note on this runs: "This, Dr.
Hunter says, is the Fugenia Jambolana, the
rose-apple {Eugenia jambolana, but not the
rose-apple, which is now called Eugenia
jambu.— B.W.). The jdman has no resem-
blance to the rose-apple ; it is more like an
oblong sloe than anything else, but grows
on a tall tree."
1563.—" I will eat of those olives, , at
least they look like such ; but they are very
astringent [ponticas) as if binding, , and
yet they do look like ripe Cordova olives.
"0. They are called jambolones, and
grow wild in a wood that looks like a
myrtle grove ; in its leaves the tree resembles
the arbutus ; but like the jack, the people
of the country don't hold this fruit for very
wholesome." — Garcia, f. Illy.
JANGADA.
450 JANGOMAY, ZANGOMAY.
1859.— "The Indian jamli. ... It is a
noble tree, which adorns some of the coast
villages and plantations, and it produces a
damson-like fruit, with a pleasant sub-acid
flavour." — Burton, in J.R.G.S. ix. 36.
JANCADA, s. This name was
given to certain responsible guides in
the Nair country who escorted
travellers from one inhabited place
to another, guaranteeing their security
with their own lives, like the Bhats
of Guzerat. The word is Malayal.
chanrlddam (i.e. changngadam, [the
Madras Gloss, writes channdtam, and
derives it from Skt. sanghdta, ' union ']),
with the same spelling as that of the
word given as the origin of jangar or
jangada, ' a raft.' These jancadas or
jangadas seem also to have been placed
in other confidential and dangerous
charges. Thus :
1543. — " This man who so resolutely died
was one of the jangadas of the Pagode.
They are called jangades because the kings
and lords of those lands, according to a
custom of theirs, send as guardians of the
houses of the Pagodes in their territories,
two men as captains, who are men of honour
and good cavaliers. Such guardians are
called jangadas, and have soldiers of guard
under them, and are as it were the Coun-
sellors and Ministers of the affairs of the
pagodes, and they receive their maintenance
from the establishment and its revenues.
And sometimes the king changes them and
appoints others." — Correa, iv. 328.
c. 1610. — "I travelled with another Cap-
tain . . . who had with him these Jangai,
who are the Nair guides, and who are
found at the gates of towns to act as escort
to those who require them. . . . Every one
takes them, the weak for safety and protec-
tion, those who are stronger, and travel in
great companies and well armed, take them
only as witnesses that they are not aggressors
in case of any dispute with the Nairs." —
Pyrard de Laval, ch. xxv. ; [Hak. Soc. i. 339,
and see Mr. Gray's note in loco}.
1672. — "The safest of all journeyings in
India are those through the Kingdom of the
Nairs and the Samorin, if you travel with
Giancadas, the most perilous if you go
alone. These Giancadas are certain heathen
men, who venture their own life and the
lives of their kinsfolk for small remunera-
tion, to guarantee the safety of travellers."
— P. Vincenzo Maria, 127.
See also Chunaathum, in Burton's Goa,
p. 198.
JANGAB, s. A raft. Port, jan-
gada. [" A double platform canoe made
by placing a floor of boards across two
boats, with a bamboo railing." (Madras
Gloss.).] This word, chiefly colloquial,
is the Tamil-Malayal. shangddam,
channdtam (for the derivation of which
see JANCADA). It is a word of par-
ticular interest as being one of the few
Dravidian words, [but perhaps ulti-
mately of Skt. origin], preserved in
the remains of classical antiquity,
occurring in the Periplus as our quo-
tation shows. Bluteau does not call
the word an Indian term.
c. 80-90. — "The vessels belonging to these
places {Camara, Poduce, and Sopatma on the
east coast) which hug the shore to Limy rice
(Dimyrice), and others also called Xdyyapa,
which consist of the largest canoes of single
timbers lashed together ; and again those
biggest of all which sail to Chryse and
Ganges, and are called KoXavdiocpuvra." —
Periplus, in Milller's Oeog. Gr. Min., i.
"The first part of this name for boats or
ships is most probably the Tam. h/Jinda=
hollowed : the last o^m=boat." — Bumell,
S.I. Palaeography, 612.
c. 1504. — "He held in readiness many
jangadas of timber." — Cotrea, Lendas, I.
i. 476.
c. 1540. — ". . . and to that purpose
had already commanded two great Rafts
(jagadas), covered with dry wood, barrels
of pitch and other combustible stufif, to be
placed at the entering into the Port." —
Pinto (orig. cap. xlvi.), in Cogan, p. 56.
1553. — " . . . the fleet . . . which might
consist of more than 200 rowing vessels of
all kinds, a great part of them combined
into jangadas in order to carry a greater
mass of men, and among them two of these
contrivances on which were 150 men." —
Barros, II. i. 5.
1598. — "Such as stayed in the ship, some
tooke bords, deals, and other peeces of
wood, and bound them together (which ye
Portingals cal langadas) every man what
they could catch, all hoping to save their
lives, but of all those there came but two
men safe to shore." — Linschoten, p. 147 ;
[Hak. Soc. ii. 181 ; and see Mr. Gray on
Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 63 seg-.].
1602. — " For his object was to see if he
could rescue them in jangadas, which he
ordered him immediately to put together of
baulks, planks, and oars." — Couto, Dec. IV.
liv. iv. cap. 10.
1756. — " . . . having set fire to a jungodo
of Boats, these driving down towards the
Fleet, compelled them to weigh." — Capt.
Jackson, in Dalrymple's Or. Rep. i. 199.
c. 1790. — "Sangarie." See quotation
under HACKERY.
c. 1793. — " Nous nous remlmes en chemin
k six heures du matin, et passltmes la
riviere dans un sangarie ou canot fait d'un
palmier creus€." — Haafner, ii. 77.
JANGOMAY, ZANGOMAY,
JAMAHEY, &c., n.p. The town and
state of Siamese Laos, called by the
Burmese Zimm^^ by the Siamese Xieng-
JANGOMAY, ZANGOMAY. 451
JAPAN.
mat or Kiang-7na% &c., is so called in
narratives of tlie 17th century. Serious
efforts to establish trade with this place
were made by the E.I. Company in
the early part of the 17th century, of
which notice will be found in Purchas,
Pilgrimage^ and Sainsbury, e.g. in vol.
i. (1614), pp. 311, 325 ; (1615) p. 425 ;
(1617) ii. p. 90. The place has again
become the scene of commercial and
political interest ; an English Vice-
Consulate has been established ; and a
railway survey undertaken. [See
Hallett, A Thousand Miles on an
Elephant, 74 seqq.^
c. 1544. — "Out of this Lake of Singa-
pamor ... do four very lai^e and deep
rivers proceed, whereof the first . . . run-
neth Eastward through all the Kingdoms
of Sornau and Siam . . . ; the Second,
Jangiunaa . . . disimboking into the Sea
by the Bar of Martabano in the Kingdom
of Pegu. . . ." — Pinto (in Cogan, 165).
1553. — (Barros illustrates the position of
the different kingdoms of India by the
figure of a (left) hand, laid with the palm
downwards) " And as regards the western
part, following always the sinew of the
forefinger, it will correspond with the ranges
of mountains running from north to south
along which lie the kingdom of Av^, and
Brem^, and Jangomd." — III. ii. 5.
c. 1587. — "I wentfrom Peguto lamayhey,
which is in the Countrey of the Langeiannes,
whom we call langomes ; it is five and
twentie dayes iourney to Northeast from
Pegu. . . . Hither to lamayhey come many
Merchants out of China, and bring great
store of Muske, Gold, Silver, and many
things of China worke." — iJ. Fitch, in
ffakl. ii.
c. 1606.— "But the people, or most part
of them, fled to the territories of the King
of Jangoma, where they were met by the
Padre Friar Francisco, of the Annunciation,
who was there negotiating . . ." — Bocarro,
136.
1612. — " The Siamese go out with their
heads shaven, and leave long mustachioes
on their faces ; their garb is much like that
of the Peguans. The same may be said of
the Jangomas and the Laojoes " (see LAN
JOHN).— CoM^o, V. vi. 1.
c. 1615.— "The King (of Pegu) which now
reigneth . . . hath in his time recovered
from the King of Syam . . . the town and
kingdom of Zangomay, and therein an
Enghshman called Thomas Samuel, who not
long before had been sent from Syam by
Master Lucas Anthonison, to discover the
Trade of that country by the sale of certaine
goods sent along with him for that purpose."
~W. Methold, in Purchas, v. 1006.
[1617.—" Jangama. " See under JUDEA.
[1795.—" Zemee." See under SHAN.]
JAPAN, n.p. Mr. Giles says:
"Our word is from Jeh-pun, the Dutch
orthography of the Japanese Ni-pon."
What the Dutch have to do with the
matter is hard to see. ["Our word
^ Japan' and the Japanese Nikon or
Nippon, are alike corruptions of Jih-
pen, the Chinese pronunciation of the
characters (meaning) literally 'sun-
origin.'" (Chamberlain, livings Japanese,
Srd ed. 221).] A form closely resem-
bling Japan, as we pronounce it, must
have prevailed, among foreigners at
least, in China as early as the 13th
century ; for Marco Polo calls it Ghi-
pan-gu or Jipaii-ku, a name represent-
ing the Chinese Zhi-pdn-Kwe ('Sun-
origin -Kingdom'), the Kingdom of
the Sunrise or Extreme Orient, of
which the word Nipon or Niphon,
used in Japan, is said to be a dialectic
variation. But as there was a distinct
gap in Western tradition between the
14th century and the 16th, no doubt
we, or rather the Portuguese, acquired
the name from the traders at Malacca,
in the Malay forms, which Crawfurd
gives as Jdpung and Jdpang.
1298. — ''Chipangu is an Island towards
the east in the high seas, 1,500 miles distant
from the Continent ; and a very great Island
it is. The people are white, civihzed, and
well-favoured. They are Idolaters, and
dependent on nobody. . . ." — Marco Polo,
bk. iii. ch. 2.
1505.—". . . and not far off they took
a ship belonging to the King of Calichut ;
out of which they have brought me certain
jewels of good value ; including Mccccc.
pearls worth 8,000 ducats ; also three astro-
logical instruments of silver, such as are
not used by our astrologers, large and well-
wrought, which I hold in the highest estima-
tion. They say that the King of Calichut
had sent the said ship to an island called
Saponin to obtain the said instruments. ..."
—Letter from the K. of Portugal (Dom
Manuel) to the K. of Castille (Ferdinand).
Reprint by A. Burnell, 1881, p. 8.
1521. — "In going by this course we passed
near two very rich islands ; one is in twenty
degrees latitude in the antarctic pole, and
is called Cipanghu."— Pi^a/«<<a, Magellan's
Voyage, Hak. Soc, 67. Here the name
appears to be taken from the chart or
Mappe-Monde which was carried on the
voyage. Cipanghu appears by that name
on the globe of Martin Behaim (1492), but
20 degrees north, not south, of the equator.
1545.— "Now as for tis three PortugaZs,
having nothing to sell, we employed our
time either in fishing, hunting, or seeing
the Temples of these Gentiles, which were
very sumptuous and rich, whereinto the
Bonzes, who are their priests, received us
JARGON, JABCOON, ZIRCON. 452 JARGON, JARCOON, ZIRCON
very courteously, for indeed it is the custom
of those of Jappon {do Japao) to be exceed-
ing kind and courteous." — Pinto (orig. cap.
cxxxiv.), in Cogan, E.T. p. 173.
1553. — "After leaving to the eastward
the isles of the Lequios (see LEW CHEW)
and of the Japons {das Japoes), and the
great province of Meaco, which for its great
size we know not whether to call it Island or
Continent, the coast of China still runs on,
and those parts pass beyond the antipodes
of the meridian of Lisbon." — Banjos, I.
ix. 1.
1572.—
" Esta meia escondida, que responde
De longe a China, donde vem buscar-se.
He Japao, onde nasce la prata fina,
Que illustrada ser^ co' a Lei divina."
Camdes, x. 131.
By Burton :
" This Realm, half -shadowed, China's
empery
afar reflecting, whither ships are bound,
is the Japan, whose virgin silver mine
shall shine still sheenier with the Law
Divine."
1727. — "Japon, with the neighbouring
Islands under its Dominions, is about the
magnitude of Great Britain." — A. Hamilton,
ii. 306 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 305].
JARGON, JARCOON, ZIRCON, s.
The name of a precious stone often
mentioned by writers of the 16th cen-
tury, but respecting the identity of
which there seems to be a little ob-
scurity. The Eriglish Encyclopaedia,
and the Times Reviewer of Emanuel's
book On Precious Stones (1866), identify
it with the hyacinth or jacinth ; but
Lord Stanley of Alderley, in his trans-
lation of Barbosa (who mentions the
stone several times under the form
giagonza and jagonza), on the authority
of a practical jeweller identifies it
with corundum. This is probably an
error. Jagonza looks like a corruption
of jacinthus. And Haiiy's Mineralogy
identifies jargon and hyacinth under
the common name of zircon. Dana's
Mineralogy states that the term hya-
cinth is applied to these stones, con-
sisting of a silicate of zirconia, " which
present bright colours, considerable
transparency, and smooth shining
surfaces. . . . The variety from
Ceylon, which is colourless, and has a
smoky tinge, and is therefore sold for
inferior diamonds, is sometimes called
jargon" {Syst. of Mineral., 3rd ed.,
1850, 379-380 ; [Encycl. Britt. 9th ed.
xxiv. 789 seg.'^.
The word probably comes into Euro-
pean languages through the Span, a-
zarcon, a word of which there is a
curious history in Dozy and Engel-
mann. Two Spanish words and their
distinct Arabic originals have been
confounded in the Span. Diet, of
Cobarruvias (1611) and others follow-
ing him. Sp. zarca is ' a woman with
hlue eyes,' and this comes from Ar.
zarkd, fem. of azraJc, 'blue.' This
has led the lexicographers above re-
ferred to astray, and azarcon has been
by them defined as a 'blue earth,
made of burnt lead.' But azarcon
really applies to 'red-lead,' or ver-
milion, as does the Port, zarcdo,
azarcdo, and its proper sense is as
the Diet, of the Sp. Academy says (after
repeating the inconsistent explanation
and etymology of Cobarru\das), "an
intense orange-colour, Lat. color
aureus." This is from the Ar. zarkun,
which in Ibn Baithar is explained as
synonymous with sallJcun, and asranj,
"which the Greeks call sandix," i.e.
cinnabar or vermilion (see Sonthei-
mer's Ehn Beithar, i. 44, 530). And
the word, as Dozy shows, occurs in
Pliny under the form syricum (see
quotations below). The eventual ety-
mology is almost certainly Persian,
either zargun, ' gold colour,' as Marcel
Devic suggests, or dzargun (perhaps
more properly dzargun, from dzar,
' fire '), ' flame-coloiir,' as Dozy thinks.
A.D. c. 70. — "Hoc ergo adulteratur
minium in officinis sociorum, et ubivis
Syrico. Quonam modo Syricum fiat suo
loco docebimus, sublini autem Ssniica
minium conpendi ratio demonstrat." —
FHn. N. H. XXXIII. vii.
,, "Inter facticios est et S3rriciim,
quo minium sublini diximus. Fit autem
Sinopide et sandy ce mixtis." — Ibid. XXXV..
vi.
1796.— "The artists of Ceylon prepare
rings and heads of canes, which contain a
complete assortment of all the precious
stones found in that island. These assem-
blages are called Jargons de Cdian, and
are so called because they consist of a
collection of gems which reflect various
colours."— i'ra Paolino, Eng. ed. 1800, 393.
(This is a very loose translation. Fra
Paolino evidently thought Jargon was a
figurative name applied to this mixture of
stones, as it is to a mixture of languages).
1813.— "jThe colour of Jargons is grey,
with tinges of green, blue, red, and yellow."
— /. Ma%ve,{A Treatise on Diamonds, &c. 119.
I860.— "The 'Matura Diamonds,' which
are largely used by the native jewellers,
consist of zircon, found in the syenite, not
only uncoloured, but also of pink and yellow
JAROOL.
453
JAUN.
tints, the former passing for rubies." —
Tennent's Ceylmi, i. 38.
JABOOL, s. The Lagerstroemia
reginae, Roxb. H.-Beng. jarul, jdral.
A tree very extensively diffused in the
forests of Eastern and Western India
and Pegu. It furnishes excellent boat-
timber, and is a splendid flowering
tree. "An exceeding glorious tree
of the Concan jungles, in the month
of May robed as in imperial purple,
with its terminal panicles of large
sho^vy purple flowers. I for the first
time introduced it largely into Bombay
gardens, and called it Flos reginae" —
Sir G. Birdwood, MS.
1850. — "Their forests are frequented by
timber-cutters, who fell jarool, a magnifi-
cent tree with red wood, which, though
soft, is durable under water, and therefore
in universal use for boatbuilding." — Hool'er,
Him. Journals, ed. 1855, ii. 318.
1855. — "Much of the way from Rangoon
also, by the creeks, to the great river, was
through actual dense forest, in which the
jarool, covered with purple blossoms, made
a noble figure." — Blachcood's Mag., May
1856.538.
JASK, JASQUES, CAPE-, n.p.
Ar. Rds Jdshak, a point on the eastern
side of the Gulf of Oman, near the
entrance to the Persian Gulf, and 6
miles south of a port of the same name.
The latter was frequented by the
vessels of the English Compa'hy whilst
the Portuguese held Ormus. After
the Portuguese were driven out of
Ormus (1622) the English trade was
moved to Gombroon (q.v.). The
peninsula of which Cape Jask is the
point, is now the terminus of the
submarine cable from Bushire ; and a
company of native infantry is quartered
there. Jdsak appears in Yakut as "a
larffe island between the land of Oman
and the Island of Kish." No island
corresponds to this description, and
probably the reference is an incorrect
one to Jask (see Did. de la Perse,
p. 149). By a curious misapprehen-
sion, Cape Jasques seems to have been
Englished as Cape James (see Dunn's
Or. Navigator, 1780, p. 94).
1553.—" Crossing from this Cape Mogan-
dan to that opposite to it called Jasque,
which with it forms the mouth of the strait,
we enter on the second section (of the coast)
according to our division. . . ." — Barros, I.
1572.—
" Mas deixemos o estreito, e o conhecido
Cabo de Jasque, dito j^ Carpella,
Com todo o seu terreno mal querido
Da natura, e dos dons usados della. ..."
Camdes, x. 105.
By Burton :
" But now the Narrows and their noted
head
Cape Jask, Carpella called by those of
yore,
quit we, the dry terrene scant favoured
by Nature niggard of her normal store "
1614.— "Per PostsaHpt. If it please God
this Persian business fall out to y contentt,
and yt you thinke fitt to adventure thither,
I thinke itt not amisse to sett you downe as
y« Pilotts have informed mee of Jasques,
wch is a towne standinge neere ye edge of
a straightte Sea Coast where a ship may ride
in 8 fathome water a Sacar shotte from y®
shoar and in 6 fathome you maye bee nearer.
Jasque is 6 Gemes (see JAM, b) from Ormus
southwards and six Gemes is 60 cosses makes
30 leagues. Jasques lieth from Muschet
east. From Jasques to Sinda is 200 cosses
or 100 leagues. At Jasques comonly they
have northe winde w^h blowethe trade out of
ye Persian Gulfe. Mischet is on ye Arabian
Coast, and is a little portte of Portugalls." —
MS. Letter from Nich. Dou-nton, dd. No-
vember 22, 1614, in India Office ; [Printed
in Foster, Letters, ii. 177, and compare ii.
145].
1617. — "There came news at this time
that there was an English ship lying inside
the Cape of Rosalgate (see EOSALGAT)
with the intention of making a fort at
Jasques in Persia, as a point from which
to plunder our cargoes. . . ." — Bocarro, 672.
[1623.— "The point or peak of Giasck."—
P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 4.
[1630.— " Jasques." (See under JUNK.)]
1727. — "I'll travel along the Sea-coast,
towards Industan, or the Great Mogul's
Empire. All the Shore from Jasques to
Shvdy, is inhabited by uncivilized People,
who admit of no Commerce with Strangers.
. . ."—A. Hamilton, i. 115 ; [ed. 1744].
JASOOS, s. Ar.-H. jdsus, ' a spy.'
1803.— "I have some Jasooses, selected
by Col. C 's brahmin for their stupidity,
that they might not pry into state secrets,
who go to Sindia's camp, remain there a
phaiir (see PUHUR) in fear . . ."—M.
Elphinstone, in Life, i. 62.
JAUN, s. This is a term used in
Calcutta, and occasionally in Madras,
of which the origin is unknown to the
present writers. [JVIr. H. Beveridge
points out that it is derived from
H.— Beng. ydn, defined by Sir G.
Saughton: "a vehicle, any means
of conveyance, a horse, a carriage, a
palkee." " It is Skt. ydrm, with the
JAVA.
454
JAVA.
same meaning. The initial ya in
Bengali is usually pronounced ja.
The root is yd, 'to go.'] It is, or
was, applied to a small palankin
carriage, such as is commonly used
by business men in going to their
offices, &c.
c. 1836.—
*' Who did not know that office Jaun of
pale Pomona green,
With its drab and yellow lining, and
picked out black between,
Which down the Esplanade did go at the
ninth hour of the day. . . ." —
Bole-Ponjis, by H. M. Parker, ii. 215.
[The Jaun Bazar is a well-known
low quarter of Calcutta.]
[1892.—
" From Tamau in Galicia
To Jaun Bazar she came."
R. Kipling y Ballad of Fiiher's
Boarding House.']
JAVA, n.p. This is a geogi-aphical
name of great antiquity, and occurs, as
our first quotation shows, in Ptolemy's
Tables. His 'la^aSiov represents with
singular correctness what was probably
the Prakrit or popular form of Yava-
dmpa (see under DIU and MALDIVES),
and his interpretation of the Sanskrit
is perfectly correct. It will still remain
a question whether Yava was not ap-
plied to some cereal more congenial to
the latitude than barley,* or was (as is
possible) an attempt to give an Indian
meaning to some alDoriginal name of
similar sound. But the sixth of our
quotations, the transcript and trans-
lation of a Sanskrit inscription in the
Museum at Batavia by Mr. HoUe, which
we owe to the kindness of Prof. Kern,
indicates that a signification of wealth
in cereals was attached to the name in
the early days of its Indian civilization.
This inscription is most interesting, as
it is the oldest dated inscription yet
discovered upon Javanese soil. Till
a recent time it was not known that
there was any mention of Java in
Sanskrit literature, and this was so
when Lassen published the 2nd vol.
of his Indian Antiquities (1849). But
in fact Java was mentioned in the
Ramdyana, though a perverted reading
disguised the fact until the publication
of the Bombay edition in 1863. The
* The Teutonic word Corn affords a handy in-
stance of the varying application of the name of a
cereal to that which is, or has been, the staple
grain of each country. Com in England familiarly
means ' wheat ' ; in Scotland ' oats ' ; in Germany
' rye ' ; in America ' maize.'
passage is given in our second quota-
tion ; and we also give passages from
two later astronomical works whose
date is approximately known. The
Yava-Koti, or Java Point of these
writers is understood by Prof. Kern
to be the eastern extremity of the
island.
We have already (see BENJAMIN)
alluded to the fact that the terms
Jdwa, Jdwi were applied by the Arabs
to the Archipelago generally, and often
with specific reference to Sumatra.
Prof. Kern, in a paper to which we
are largely indebted, has indicated that
this larger application of the term was
originally Indian. He has discussed it
in connection with the terms " Golden
and Silver Islands" (Suvarna dmpa
and Rupya dvlpa), which occur in the
quotation from the Bdmdyana, and
elsewhere in Sanskrit literature, and
which evidently were the basis of the
Chryse and Argyre, which take various
forms in the writings of the Greek and
Roman geographers. We cannot give
the details of his discussion, but his
condensed conclusions are as follows : —
(1.) Suvarna - dvlpa and Yava-dvlpa
were according to the prevalent repre-
sentations the same ; (2.) Two names
of islands originally distinct were
confounded with one another ; (3.)
Suvarna-dvipa in its proper meaning
is Sumatra, Yava-dvlpa in its proper
meaning is Java ; (4.) Sumatra, or a
part of it, and Java were regarded as
one whole, doubtless because they were
politically united ; (5.) By Yava-koti
was indicated the east point of Java.
This Indian (and also insular) identi-
fication, in whole or in part, of Sumatra
with Java explains a variety of puzzles,
e.g. not merely the Arab application
of Java, but also the ascription, in so
many passages, of great wealth of gold
to Java, though the island, to which
that name properly belongs, produces
no gold. This tradition of gold-produce
we find in the passages quoted from
Ptolemy, from the Ramdyana, from the
Holle inscription, and from Marco Polo.
It becomes quite intelligible when we
are taught that Java and Sumatra were
at one time both embraced under the
former name, for Sumatra has always
been famous for its gold -production.
[Mr. Skeat notes as an interesting fact
that the standard Malay name Jdwa
and the Javanese Jdwa preserve the
original form of the word.]
JAVA.
455
JAVA.
{Ancient). — ' ' Search carefully Yava dvipa,
adorned by seven Kingdoms, the Gold and
Silver Island, rich in mines of gold. Beyond
Yava dvipa is the Mountain called Sisira,
whose top touches the sky, and which is
nsited by gods and demons." — Rdmdyana,
IV. xl. 30 (from Kern).
A.D. c. 150.— "labadiu ('Ia/3a5/ou), which
aeans 'Island of Barley,' most fruitful the
island is said to be, and also to produce
much gold ; also the metropolis is said to
have the name Argyre (Silver), and to stand
a; the western end of the island." — Ptolemy,
VII. ii. 29.
414. — "Thus they voyaged for about
ninety days, when they arrived at a country
called Ya-va-di {i.e. Fava-dvlpa]. In this
country heretics and Brahmans flourish, but
the Li,w of Buddha hardly deserves mention-
ing."—i^oAia/i, ext. in Groeiieveldi's Notes
from Chinese Sources.
A.D. c. 500. — "When the sun rises in
Ceylon it is sunset in the City of the
Blessed {Siddha-jmra, i.e. The Fortunate
Islands), noon at Yava-koti, and midnight
in the Land of the Romans." — Aryabhata,
IV. V. 13 (from Kern).
A.D. e. 650. — "Eastward by a fourth part
of the earth's circumference, in the world-
quarter of the Bhadrasvas lies the City
famous under the name of Yava koti whose
walls and gates are of gold." — Surya-Siddh-
inta, XII. V. 38 (from Kern).
Saia, 654, i.e. A.D. 762. — " Dvipa varam
Yavakhyam atulan dhan-yadivajMhikam
sampanna7«. kanakakaraih " . . . i.e. the
incomparable splendid island called Java,
excessively rich in grain and other seeds,
and well provided with gold-mines." — In-
Kription in Batavia Museum (see above).
943. — "Eager . . . to study with my own
eyes the peculiarities of each country, I
have with this object visited Sind and Zanj,
and Sanf (see CHAMPA) and Sin (China),
*nd Zabaj." — Mas'udl, i. 5.
,, "This Kingdom (India) borders
upon that of Zabaj, which is the empire
of the Mahraj, King of the Isles."— Ibid. 163.
992.— "Djava is situated in the Southern
Ocean. ... In the 12th month of the year
(992) their King Maradja sent an embassy
... to go to court and bring tribute." —
GroeneveldVs Notes from Chinese Sources,
pp. 15-17.
1298. — " When you sail from Ziamba
(Chamba) 1500 miles in a course between
south and south-east, you come to a very
great island called Java, which, according
to the statement of some good mariners, is
the greatest Island that there is in the
world, seeing that it has a compass of more
than 3000 miles, and is under the dominion
of a great king. . . . Pepper, nutmegs, spike,
galanga, cubebs, cloves, and all the other
good spices are produced in this island, and
it is visited by many ships with quantities
of merchandise from which they make great
profits and gain, for such an amount of gold
is found there that no one would believe it
or venture to tell it."— Marco Polo, in
Ramusio, ii. 51.
c. 1330. — "In the neighbourhood of that
realm is a great island, Java by name,
which hath a compass of a good 3000 miles.
Now this island is populous exceedingly,
and is the second best of all islands that
exist. . . . The King of this island hath a
palace which is truly marvellous. . . . Now
the great Khan of Cathay many a time
engaged in war with this King ; but this
King always vanquished and got the better
of him." — Friar Odoric, in Cathay, &c., 87-89.
c. 1349. — "She clandestinely gave birth
to a daughter, whom she made when grown
up Queen of the finest island in the world,
Saba by name. . . ." — Johii de' Marignolli,
ibid. 391.
c. 1444. — "Sunt insulae duae in interiori
India, e pene extremis orbis finibus, ambae
Java nomine, quarum altera tribus, altera
duobus millibus milliarum protenditur
orientem versus ; sed Majoris, Minorisque
cognomine discernuntur." — N. Gonti, in
Poggius, De Var. FortuTiae.
1503.— The Syrian Bishops Thomas,
Jaballaha, Jacob, and Denha, sent on a
mission to India in 1503 by the (Nestorian)
Patriarch Elias, were ordained to go "to
the land of the Indians and the islands of
the seas which are between Dabag and Sin
and Masin (see MACHEEN)." — Assemani,
III. Pt. i. 592. This Dabag is probably a
relic of the Zdbaj of the Relation, of Mas'udl,
and of Al-biruni.
1516.— " Further on . . . there are many
islands, small and great, amongst which is
one very large which they call Java the
Great. . . . They say that this island is the
most abundant country in the world. . . .
There grow pepper, cinnamon, ginger,
bamboos, cubebs, and gold. . . ." — Barbosa,
197.
Keferring to Sumatra, or the Archi-
pelago in general.
Saka, 578, i.e. a.d. 656.— "The Prince
Adityadharma is the Deva of the First
Java Land {prathama Yava-Mw). May he
be great ! Written in the year of Saka, 578.
May it be great ! "—From a Sanshrit In-
scription from Pager-Ruyong, in Menang
Karbau (Sumatra), publd. by Fri^ri^h, in
the Batavian Transactions, vol. xxiii.
1224.— "Ma'bar (q.v.) is the last part of
India ; then comes the country of China
{Sin), the first part of which is J&wa,
reached by a difficult and fatal sea."— I a^iZ<,
i. 516.
,, "This is some account of remotest
Sin, which I record without vouching for ita
truth ... for in sooth it is a far off land.
I have seen no one who had gone to it and
penetrated far into it ; only the merchants
seek its outlying parts, to wit the country
known as J3.wa on the sea-coast, like to
India ; from it are brought Aloeswood ('««?),
camphor, and nard {sxinbul), and clove, and
mace {hasbdsa), and China drugs, and vessels
of china-ware."— ifeic?. iii..445.
JAVA.
456
JAWAUB.
Kazwini speaks in almost the same
words of Jawa. He often copies
Yakut, but perhaps he really means
his own time (for he uses different
words) when he says : " Up to this
time the merchants came no further
into China than to this country (Jawa)
on account of the distance and differ-
ence of religion" — ii. 18.
1298. — "When you leave this Island of
Pentam and sail about 100 miles, you reach
the Island of Java the Less. For all its
name 'tis none so small but that it has a
compass of 2000 miles or more. ..." &c. —
Marco Polo, bk. iii. ch. 9.
c. 1300. — ". . . In the mountains of Java
scented woods grow. . . . The mountains of
Java are very high. It is the custom of the
people to puncture their hands and entire
body with needles, and then rub in some
black substance." — Mashid-uddln, in Elliot,
1.71.
1328. — "There is also another exceeding
great island, which is called Jaua, which is
in circuit more than seven [thousand ?] miles
as I have heard, and where are many world's
wonders. Among which, besides the finest
aromatic spices, this is one, to wit, that
there be found pygmy men. . . . There are
also trees producing cloves, which when they
are in flower emit an odour so pungent that
they kill every man who cometh among
them, unless he shut his mouth and nostrils.
... In a certain part of that island they
delight to eat white and fat men when they
can get them. . . ." — Friar Jordanus, ZO-Z\.
c. 1330. — "Parmi les isles de la Mer de
rinde il faut citer celle de Djawah, grande
isle cfl^bre par I'abondance de ses drogues
. . . au sud de I'isle de Djawah on remarque
la ville de Fansour, d'ou le camphre Fanso^ri
tire son nom." — Oiog. d'Aboulfeda, II. pt. ii.
127. [See CAMPHOR].
c. 1346. — "After a passage of 25 days we
arrived at the Island of Jawa, which gives
its name to the lubdn jdwiy (see BENJA-
MIN). . . . We thus made our entrance
into the capital, that is to say the city of
Sumatra ; a fine large town with a wall of
wood and towers also of wood." — Ihn Batuta,
iv. 228-230.
1553. — "And so these, as well as those
of the interior of the Island (Sumatra), are
all dark, with lank hair, of good nature
and countenance, and not resembling the
Javanese, although such near neighbours,
indeed it is very notable that at so small a
distance from each other their nature should
vary so much, all the more because all the
people of this Island call themselves by the
common name of Jawis (Jauijs), because
■ they hold it for certain that the Javanese
{os Jaos) were formerly lords of this great
Island. . . ." — Barros, III. v. 1.
1555. — "Beyond the Island of laua they
sailed along by another called Bali ; and
then came also vnto other called Aujaue,
Cambaba, Solor. . . . The course by these
Islands is about 500 leagues. The ancient
cosmographers call all these Islands by the
name lauos ; but late experience hath found
the names to be very diuers as you see." —
Antonio Galvano, old E.T. in Hakl. iv. 423.
1856.—
" It is a saying in Goozerat, —
' Who goes to Java /
Never returns.
If by chance he return.
Then for two generations to live upon,
Money enough he brings back.' "
Mds Mdld, ii. 82 ; [ed. 1878, p. 418].
JAVA-RADISH, s. A singular
variety {Rajphanus caudatus, L.) of
the common radish (R. sativus, L.),
of which the pods, which attain a
foot in length, are eaten and not the
root. It is much cultivated in Western
India, under the name of mugrx [see
Baden-Powell, Punjab Products, i, 260].
It is curious that the Hind, name of
the common radish is mull, from mul,
' root,' exactly analogous to radisl from
radix.
[JAVA-WIND, s. In the Straits
Settlements an unhealthy south wind
blowing from the direction of Java is
so called. (Compare SUMATRA, b.)]
JAWAUB, s. Hind, from Ar.
jawdb, 'an answer.' In India it has,
besides this ordinary meaning, that oi
'dismissal.' And in Anglo-Indiar
colloquial it is especially used foi
a lady's refusal of an offer ; whence
the verb passive ' to he jawauVdJ [The
Jawaub Club consisted of men who
had been at least half a dozen times
^jawauVd?
1830.— "'The Juwawb'd Club,
Elsmere, with surprise, ' what is that ? '
" ' 'Tis a fanciful association of those
melancholy candidates for wedlock who have
fallen in their pursuit, and are smarting
under the sting of rejection.'" — Orient.
Sport. Mag., reprint 1873, i. 424.]
Jawab among the natives is often
applied to anything erected or planted
for a symmetrical double, where
" Grove nods at grove, each alley has a
brother,
And half the platform just reflects the
other."
" In the houses of many chiefs every
picture on the walls has its jawab (or
duplicate). The portrait of Scindiah
now in my dining-room was the jawab
(copy in "fact) of Mr. C. Landseer's
picture, and hung opposite to the
JAY.
457
JEETUL.
original in the Darbar room" (M.-Gen.
Keatinge). ["The masjid with three
domes of white marble occupies the
left wing and has a counterpart
(jawab) in a precisely similar building
on the right hand side of the Taj.
This last is sometimes called the false
masjid ; but it is in no sense dedicated
to religious purposes." — Fiihrer, Monu-
■mental Antiquities, N.TV.P., p. 64.]
JAY, s. The name usually given
by Europeans to the Coracias Indica,
Linn., the Nllkanth, or 'blue-throat'
of the Hindus, found all over India.
[1878. — " They are the commonality of
"birddom, who furnish forth the mobs which
bewilder the drunken-flighted jay when he
jerks, shrieking in a series of blue hyphen-
flashes through the air. . . ." — Ph. Robiiison,
In My Indian Garden, 3.]
JEEL, s. Hind. jhll. A stagnant
sheet of inundation ; a mere or lagoon.
Especially applied to the great sheets
of remanent inundation in Bengal. In
Eastern Bengal they are also called
"bheel (q.v).
[1757.— "Towards five the guard waked me
with notice that the Nawab would presently
pass by to his palace of Mootee jeel." —
HolwelVs Letter of Feb. 28, in Wheeler, Early
Mecords, 250.]
The Jhlls of Silhet are vividly and
most accurately described (though the
word is not used) in the following
c. 1778. — "I shall not therefore be disbe-
lieved when I say that in pointing my boat
towards Sylhet I had recourse to my compass,
the same as at sea, and steered a straight
course through a lake not less than 100
miles in extent, occasionally passing through
villages built on artificial mounds: but so
scanty was the ground that each house
had a canoe attached to it."— Hon. Robert
Lindsay, in Lives of the Lindsays, iii. 166.
1824. — "At length we . . . entered what
might be called a sea of reeds. It was, in
fact, a vast jeel or marsh, whose tall rushes
rise above the surface of the water, having
depth enough for a very large vessel. We
sailed briskly on, rustling like a greyhound
in a field of corn."— Hehei-, i. 101.
1850.— "To the geologist the Jheels and
Sunderbunds are a most instructive region,
as whatever may be the mean elevation of
their waters, a permanent depression of
10 to 15 feet would submerge an immense
tract."— ^oo^-«r '5 Himalayan Journals, ed.
1855, ii.- 265.
1885.—" You attribute to me an act, the
credit of which was due to Lieut. George
Hutchinson, of the late Bengal Engineers.*
That able officer, in company with the late
Colonel Berkley, H.M. 32nd Regt., laid
out the defences of the Alum Bagh camp,
remarkable for its bold plan, which was
so well devised that, with an apparently
dangerous extent, it was defensible at every
point by the small but ever ready force
under Sir James Outram. A long interval
. . . was defended by a post of support
called 'Moir's Picket' . . . covered by a
wide expanse of jheel, or lake, resulting
from the rainy season. Foreseeing the
probable drying up of the water, Lieut.
Hutchinson, by a clever inspiration, marched
all the transport elephants through and
through the lake, and when the water dis-
appeared, the dried clay-bed, pierced into a
honey-combed surface of circular holes a
foot in diameter and two or more feet deep,
became a better protection against either
cavalry or infantry than the water had
been. . . ." — Letter to Lt.-Col. P. R. Innes
from F. M. Lord Napier of Magddla, dd.
April 15.
Jeel and bheel are both applied to
the artificial lakes in Central India
and Bundelkhand.
JEETUL, s. Hind, jltal. A very
old Indian denomination of copper
coin, now entirely obsolete. It long
survived on the western coast, and the
name was used by the Portuguese for
one of their small copper coins in the
forms ceitils and zoitoles. It is doubt-
ful, however, if ceitil is the same word.
At least there is a medieval Portuguese
coin called ceitil and ceptil (see Fer-
nandes, in Memorias da Academia Real
das Sciencias de Lisboa, 2da Classe,
1856) ; this may have got confounded
with the Indian Jital. The jltal of the
Delhi coinage of Ala-ud-din (c. 1300)
was, according to Mr. E. Thomas's calcu-
lations, uV of the silver tanga, the
coin called in later days the rupee. It
was therefore just the equivalent of
our modern pice. But of course, like
most modern denominations of coin, it
has varied greatly.
c. 1193-4.— "According to Kutb-ud-Dln's
command, Nizam-ud-Din Mohammad, on
his return, brought them [the two slaves]
along with him to the capital, Dihli ; and
Malik Kutb-ud-Din purchased both the Turks
for the sum of 100,000 jitals."— iJawrfy,
Tabalcdt-i-Nasiri, p. 603.
c. 1290.— "In the same year . . . there
was dearth in Dehli, and grain rose to a
jital per sir (see BI,I.'R)."—Zi&h-ud-d\n
Barni, in Elliot, iii. 146.
* Afterwards M.-Gen. G. Hutchinson, C.B.,
C.S.I., Sec. to the Ch. Missy. Society.
JEHA UD.
458 JEMADAR, JEMAUTDAR.
c. 1340.
The dirhem sultanl is worth
3 fals, whilst the jital is worth 4 fah ; and
the dirhem hashtkanl, which is exactly the
silver dirhem of Egypt and Syria, is worth
2>2fals" — Shihabvddln, in Notices et Extraits,
xiii. 212.
1554. — In Sunda. " The cash {caixas)
here go 120 to the tanga of silver ; the
which caixas are a copper money larger than
ceitils, and pierced in the middle, which
they say have come from China for many
years, and the whole place is full of them."
— A. Nunes, 42.
c. 1590. — "For the purpose of calculation
the dam is divided into 25 parts, each of
which is called a j^tal. This imaginary
division is only used by accountants." — Aln,
ed. Blochmann, i. 31.
1678. — "48 Juttals, 1 Pagod, an Imagin-
ary Coin." — Fryer (at Surat), 206.
c. 1750-60. — "At Carwar 6 pices make
the juttal, and 48 juttals a Pagoda."—
Grose, i. 282.
JEHAUD, s. Ar. jihad, [' an effort,
a striving '] ; then a sacred war of
Musulmans against the infidel ; which
Sir Herbert Edwardes called, not very
neatly, 'a crescentade.'
[c. 630 A.D. — "Make war upon such of
those to whom the Scriptures have been
given who believe not in God, or in the
last day, and who forbid not that which
God and his Prophet have forbidden, and
who profess not the profession of the truth,
until they pay tribute {jizyah) out of
hand, and they be humbled." — Koran, Surah
ix. 29.]
1880. — "When the Athenians invaded
Ephesus, towards the end of the Pelopon-
nesian War, Tissaphernes offered a mighty
sacrifice at Artemis, and raised the people
in a sort of Jehad, or holy war, for her
defence." — Sat, Review, July 17, 846.
[1901. — "The matter has now assumed
the aspect of a ' Schad,' or holy war against
Christianity." — Times, April 4.]
J EL A U BEE, s. Hind. jaleU,
[which is apparently a corruption of
the Ar. zaldbiya, P. zalibiya]. A rich
sweetmeat made of sugar and ghee,
with a little flour, melted and trickled
into a pan so as to form a kind of
interlaced work, when baked.
[1870. — "The poison is said to have been
given once in sweetmeats, Jelabees." —
Ghevers, Med. Jurisp. 178.]
JELLY, s. In South India this is
applied to vitrified brick refuse used
as metal for roads. [The Madras Gloss.
fives it as a synonym for kunklir.'
t would appear from a remark o
C. P. Brown (MS. notes) to be Telugu
zalli, Tam. shalli, which means properly
' shivers, bits, pieces.'
[1868. — " . . . anicuts in some instances
coated over the crown with jelly in chunam."
— Nelson, Man. of Madura, Pt. v. 53.]
JELUM, n.p. The most westerly
of the "Five Kivers" that give their
name to the Punjab (q.v.), (among
which the Indus itself is not usually
included). Properly Jailam or JUam,
now apparently written Jhltam, and
taking this name from a town on the
right bank. The Jhilam is the 'Tdda-jrTjs
of Alexander's historians, a name cor-
rupted from the Skt. Vitastd, which is
more nearly represented by Ptolemy's
Biddairrjs. A Still further (Prakritic)
corruption of the same is Behat (see
BEHUT).
1037.— "Here he (Mahmud) fell ill, and
remained sick for fourteen days, and got no
better. So in a tit of repentance he forswore
wine, and ordered his servants to throw all
his supply . . . into the Jailam . . ." —
Baihakl, in Elliot, ii. 139.
c. 1204. — ". . . in the height of the con-
flict, Shams-ud-dln, in all his panoply, rode
right into the water of the river Jilam . . .
and his warlike feats while in that water
reached such a pitch that he was despatch-
ing those infidels from the height of the
waters to the lowest depths of Hell . . ." —
Tabakdt, by Raverty, 604-5.
' 1856.— -
" Hydaspes ! often have thy waves run tuned
To battle music, since the soldier King,
The Macedonian, dipped his golden casque
And swam thy swollen flood, until the time
When Night the peace-maker, with pious
hand, '
Unclasping her dark mantle, smoothed it
soft
O'er the pale faces of the brave who slept
Coldin their clay, on Chillian's bloody field."
The Banyan Tree.
JEMADAR, JEMAUTDAR, &c.
Hind, from Ar. — P. jama'dar, jdma^
meaning 'an aggregate,' the word in-
dicates generally, a leader of a body
of individuals. [Some of the forms
are as if from Ar. — P. jamd'at, 'an
assemblage.'] Technically, in the
Indian army, it is the title of the
second rank of native officer in a
company of sepoys, the Subadar (see
SOUBADAR) being the first. In this
sense the word dates from the re-
organisation of the army in 1768. It
is also applied to certain officers of
police (under the ddrogha), of the
customs, and of other civil depart-
JENNYE.
459
JENNYRIGKSUA W.
ments. And in larger domestic
establishments there is often a je-
'maddr, who is over the servants
generally, or over the stables, camp
service and orderlies. It is also an
honorific title often used by the other
household servants in addressing the
UhisUl (see BHEESTY).
1752. — "The English battalion no sooner
quitted Tritchinopoly than the regent set
about accomplishing his scheme of surpris-
ing the City, and . . . endeavoured to gain
500 of the Nabob's best peons with firelocks.
The jemautdars, or captains of these troops,
received his bribes and promised to join,"
—Orme, ed. 1803, i. 257.
1817. — ". . . Calliaud had commenced an
intrigue with some of the jematdars, or
captains of the enemy's troops, when he
received intelligence that the French had
arrived at Trichinopoly." — Mill, iii. 175.
1824. — "'Abdullah' was a Mussulman
convert of Mr. Corrie's, who had travelled in
Persia with Sir Gore Ouseley, and ac-
companied him to England, from whence he
was returning . . . when the Bishop took
him into his service as a 'jemautdar,' or
head officer of the peons." — Editor's note to
Heher, ed. 1844, i. 65.
[1826, — "The principal officers are called
Jummahdars, some of whom command five
thousand horse." — Pandurang Hari, ed.
1873, i. 56.]
JENNYE, n.p. Hind. Janai. The
name of a great river in Bengal, which
is in fact a portion of the course of
the _ Brahmaputra (see BURRAM-
POdTER), and the conditions of which
are explained in the following passage
written by one of the authors of this
Glossary many years ago : " In Kennell's
time, the Burrampooter, after issuing
westward from the Assam valley, swept
south-eastward, and forming with the
Ganges a fluvial peninsula, entered the
sea abreast of that river below Dacca,
And so almost all English maps per-
sist in representing it, though this
eastern channel is now, unless in the
rainy season, shallow and insignificant ;
the vast body of the Burrampooter
cutting across the neck of the penin-
sula under the name of Jenai, and
uniting with the Ganges near Pubna
(about 150 miles N,E. of Calcutta),
from which point the two rivers
under the name of Pudda (Padda) flow
on in mighty union to the sea."
{Blackwood's Mag., March 1852, p. 338.)
The river is indicated as an offshoot
of the Burrampooter in Rennell's
Bengal Atlas (Map No. 6) under the
name of Jenni, but it is not mentioned
in his Memoir of the Map of Hindostan.
The great change of the river's course
was palpably imminent at the begin-
ning of the last century ; for Buchanan
(c. 1809) says: "The river threatens
to carry away all the vicinity of
Dewangunj, and perhaps to force its
way into the heart of Nator." {Eastern
India, iii, 394 ; see also 377,) Nator
or Nattore was the territory now
called Rajshahi District. The real
direction of the change has been
further south. The Janai is also
called the Jamund (see under JUMNA).
Hooker calls it Jummal (?) noticing
that the maps still led him to suppose
the Burrampooter flowed 70 miles
further east (see Him. Journals, ed.
1855, ii. 259).
JENNYRICKSHAW, s. Read
Capt. Gill's description below. Giles
states the word to be taken from the
Japanese pronunciation of three char-
acters, reading jin-riki-sha, signifying
^ Man — Strength — Cart.' The term is
therefore, observes our friend E. C.
Baber, an exact equivalent of "Pull-
man-Car"! The article has been
introduced into India, and is now in
use at Simla and other hill-stations.
[The invention of the vehicle is attri-
buted to various people — to an English-
man known as "Public -spirited
Smith " (8 ser. Notes and Queries, viii.
325) ; to native Japanese about 1868-
70, or to an American named Goble,
" half-cobbler and half-missionary,"
See Chamberlain, Things Japanese, 3rd
ed. 236 seq.'\
1876.— "A machine called a jinii3nrick-
shaw is the usual public conveyance of
Shanghai. This is an importation from
Japan, and is admirably adapted for the
flat country, where the roads are good, and
coolie hire cheap. ... In shape they are
like a buggy, but very much smaller, with
room inside for one person only. One coolie
goes into the shafts and runs along at the
rate of 6 miles an hour ; if the distance is
long, he is usually accompanied by a com-
panion who runs behind, and they take it
in turn to draw the vehicle."— FT. Gill,
River of Golden Sand, i. 10. See also p. 163.
1880. — " The Kuruma or jin-ri-ki-sha
consists of a light perambulator body, an ad-
justable hood of oiled paper, a velvet or cloth
lining and cushion, a well for parcels under
the seat, two high slim wheels, and a pair
of shafts connected by a bar at the ends."
—Miss Bird, Japan, i. 18.
[1885. — "We . . . got into rickshaws
to make an otherwise impossible descent to
JEZYA.
460
JOCOLE.
the theatre.
Life, 89.]
Lady Dufferin, Viceregal
JEZYA, s. Ar. jizya. The poll-
tax which the Musulman law imposes
on subjects who are not Moslem.
[c. 630 A.D. See under JEHAUD.]
c. 1300. — "The K^i replied . .
^No
doctor but the great doctor (Hanifa) to
whose school we belong, has assented to the
imposition of Jizya on Hindus. Doctors of
other schools allow of no alternative but
"Death or Islam.'"" — Zid-ud-dln Barni,
in Elliot, iii. 184.
1683. — "Understand what custome ye
English paid formerly, and compare ye
difference between that and our last order
for taking custome and Jidgea. If they
pay no more than they did formerly, they
complain without occasion. If more, write
what it is, and there shall be an abatement."
— Vizier's Letter to Nabob, in Hedges, Diary,
July 18 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 100].
1686. — "Books of accounts received from
Dacca, with advice that it was reported at
the Court there that the Poll-money or
Judgeea lately ordered by the Mogul would
be exacted of the English and Dutch. . . .
Among the orders issued to Pattana Cossum-
bazar, and Dacca, instructions are given to
the latter place not to pay the Judgeea
or Poll-tax, if demanded." — i^<. St. Oeo.
Consns. (on Tour) Sept. 29 and Oct. 10 ;
Notes and Extracts, No. i. p. 49.
1765.— "When the Hindoo Rajahs . . .
submitted to Tamarlane ; it was on these
capital stipulations : That . . . the emperors
should never impose the jesserah (or poll-
tax) upon the Hindoos." — Holwell, Hist.
Events, i. 37.
JHAUMP, s. A hurdle of matting
and bamboo, used as a shutter or door.
Hind, jhdnp, Mahr. jhdnpa ; in con-
nection with which there are verbs,
H ind. jhdnp-nd, jhdpnd, dhdnpnd, ' to
cover.' See jhoprd^ s.v. ak ; [but
there seems to be no etymological
connection].
JHOOM, s. jhum. This is a word
used on the eastern frontiers of Bengal
for that kind of cultivation which is
practised in the hill forests of India
and Indo-China, under which a tract
is cleared by fire, cultivated for a year
or two, and then abandoned -for an-
other tract, where a like process is
pursued. This is the Kumari (see
COOMRY) of S.W. India, the Chena of
Ceylon (see Emerson Tennent, ii. 463),
the toung-gyan of Burma [Gazetteer^ ii.
72, 757, the dahya of North India
(Skt. dah, ' to burn '), ponam (Tam. pun^
' inferior '), or ponacaud (MaX. punaJc-
kdtu, pun, 'inferior,' katu, 'forest') of
JVIalabar]. In the Philippine Islands
it is known as gainges; it is practised
in the Ardennes, under the name of
sartage, and in Sweden under the name
of svedjande (see Marsh, Earth as Modi-
fied by Human Action, 346).
[1800. — " In this hilly tract are a number
of people . . . who use a kind of cultivation
called the Cotiicadu, which a good deal
resembles that which in the Eastern parts
of Bengal is called Jumea." — Buchanan,
Mysore, ii. 177.]
1883, — "It is now many years since
Government, seeing the waste of forest
caused by juming, endeavoured to put a
stop to the practice. . . . The people
jumed as before, regardless of orders." —
Indian Agriculturist, Sept. (Calcutta).
1885. — "Juming disputes often arose,
one village against another, both desiring
to jum the same tract of jungle, and these
cases were very troublesome to deal with.
The juming season commences about the
middle of May, and the air is then darkened
by the smoke from the numerous clearings.
. . ." (Here follows an account of the
process). — Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the
Wheel, 348 seqq.
JIGGY - JIGGY, adv. Japanese
equivalent for ' make haste ! ' The
Chinese syllables chih-chih, given as
the origin, mean ' straight, straight ! '
Qu. 'right ahead'? (Bp. Moule).
JILLMILL, s. Venetian shutters,
or as they are called in Italy, persiane.
The origin of the word is not clear.
The Hind, word ^jhilmild' seems to
mean ' sparkling,' and to have been ap-
plied to some kind of gauze. Possibly
this may have been used for blinds,
and thence transferred to shutters.
rSo Platts in his H. Did.] Or it may
have been an onomatopoeia, from the
rattle of such shutters ; or it may have
been corrupted from a Port, word such
as ja7ulla, ' a window.' All this is con-
jecture.
[1832. — "Besides the purdahs, the open-
ings between the pillars have blinds neatly
made of bamboo strips, wove together with
coloured cords : these are called jhillmuns
or cheeks" (see CHICK, a). — Mrs. Meer
Hassan Ali, Observations, i. 306.]
1874. — "The front (of a Bengal house) is
generally long, exhibiting a pillared veran-
dah, or a row of French casements, and jill-
milled windows." — Gale. Revieiv, No. cxvii.
207.
JOCOLE, s. We know not what
this word is ; perhaps ' toys ' ? [Mr.
JOGEE.
461
JOGEE.
W. Foster writes : " On looking up the
I.O. copy of the Ft. St. George Consulta-
tions for Nov. 22, 1703, from which
Wheeler took the passage, I found
that the word is plainly not jocoles,
but jocolet, which is a not unusual
form of chocolate." The N.E.D. s.v.
Chocolate, gives as other forms jocolatte,
jacolatt, jocalat.]
1703. — ". . . sent from the Patriarch to
the Governor with a small present of
jocoles, oil, and wines. " — In Wheeler, ii. 32.
JOGEE, s. Hind. jogt. A Hindu
ascetic; and sometimes a 'conjuror.'
From Skt. yogln, one who practises the
yoga, a system of meditation combined
with austerities, which is supposed to
induce miraculous power over elemen-
tary matter. In fact the stuff which
has of late been propagated in India
by certain persons, under the names of
theosophy and esoteric Buddhism, is
essentially the doctrine of the Jogis.
1298. — "There is another class of people
called Chughi who . . . form a religious
order devoted to the Idols. They are
extremely long-lived, every man of them
living to 150 or 200 years . . . there are
certain members of the Order who lead the
most ascetic life in the world, going stark
naked." — Marco Polo, 2nd ed. ii. 351.
1343. — " We cast anchor by a little island
near the main, Anchediva (q.v.), where
there was a temple, a grove, and a tank
of water. . . . We found a jogi leaning
against the wall of a hvdkhdna or temple
of idols" (respecting whom he tells remark-
able stories). — Ihn Batuta, iv. 62-63, and
see p. 275.
c, 1442. — "The Infidels are divided into
a great number of classes, such as the
Bramins, the Joghis and others." — Abdur-
razzak, in India in the XVth Gent, 17.
1498. — "They went and put in at
Angediva . . . there were good water-springs,
and there was in the upper part of the
island a tank built with stone, with very
good water and much wood . . . there were
no inhabitants, only a beggar-man whom
they call joguedes." — Qorrea, by Lord
Stanley, 239. Compare Ibn Batuta above.
After 150 years, tank, grove, and jogi just
as they were !
1510. — "The King of the loghe is a man of
great dignity, and has about 30,000 people,
and he is a pagan, he and all his subjects ;
and by the pagan Kings he and his people
are considered to be saints, on account of
their lives, which you shall hear . . ." —
Varthema, p. 111. Perhaps the chief of the
Gorakhndtha Gosains, who were once very
numerous on the West Coast, and have still
a settlement at Kadri, near Mangalore.
See P. della Valle's notice below.
1516.— "And many of them noble and
respectable people, not to be subject to the
Moors, go out of the Kingdom, and take
the habit of poverty, wandering the world
. . . they carry very heavy chains round
their necks and waists, and legs ; and they
smear all their bodies and faces with ashes.
. . . These people are commonly called
jogues, and in their own speech they are
called Zoame (see SWAMY) which means
Servant of God. . . . These jogues eat all
meats, and do not observe any idolatry." —
Barbosa, 99-100.
1553.— "Much of the general fear that
affected the inhabitants of that city (Goa
before its capture) proceeded from a Gentoo,
of Bengal by nation, who went about in
the habit of a Jogue, which is the straitest
sect of their Religion . . . saying that the
City would speedily have a new Lord, and
would be inhabited by a strange people,
contrary to the will of the natives." — De
Barros, Dec. II. liv. v. cap. 3.
,, "For this reason the place (Adam's
Peak) is so famous among all the Gentile-
dom of the East yonder, that they resort
thither as pilgrims from more than 1000
leagues off, and chiefly those whom they
call Jogues, who are as men who have
abandoned the world and dedicated them-
selves to God, and make great pilgrimages
to visit the Temples consecrated to him."—
Ibid. Dec. III. liv, ii. cap. 1.
1563. — ". . . to make them fight, like
the cobras de capello which the jOgues carry
about asking alms of the people, and these
jogues are certain heathen (Gentios) who go
begging all about the country, powdered all
over with ashes, and venerated by all the
poor heathen, and by some of the Moors
also. . . ." — Garcia, f. 1562?, 157.
[1567.— " Jogues." See under CASIS.
[c. 1610. — "The Gentiles have also their
Abedalles {Abd- Allah), which are like to our
hermits, and are called Joguies." — Pyrard
de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 343.]
1624.— "Finally I went to see the King
of the Jogis (Gioghi) where he dwelt at that
time, under the shade of a cottage; and I
found him roughly occupied in his affairs
as a man of the field and husbandman . . .
they told me his name was Batinata, and
that the hermitage and the place generally
was called Cadira (Kadri)." — P. delta Valle,
ii. 724 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 350, and see i. 37, 75].
[1667. — "I allude particularly to the
people called Jauguis, a name which
signifies 'united to God.'" — Bernier, ed.
Constable, 316.]
1673. — "Near the Gate in a Choultry
sate more than Forty naked Jougies, or men
united to God, covered with Ashes and
pleited Turbats of their own Hair." — Fryer,
160.
1727. — " There is another sort called
Jougies, who ... go naked except a bit of
Cloth about their Loyns, and some deny
themselves even that, delighting in Nasti-
ness, and an holy Obscenity, with a great
JOHN COMPANY.
462
JOMPON.
Show of Sanctity." — A. Hamilton, i. 152 ;
[ed. 1744, i. 153].
1809.—
" Fate work'd its own the while. A band
Of Yoguees, as they roamed the land
Seeking a spouse for Jaga-Naut their God,
Stray 'd to tiiis solitary glade."
Curse of Keha-ma, xiii. 16.
c. 1812. — "Scarcely . . . were we seated
when behold, there poured into the space
before us, not only all the Yogees, Fakeers,
and rogues of that description . . . but the
King of the Beggars himself, wearing his
peculiar badge." — Mrs. Sherwood, (describing
a visit to Henry Martyn at Cawnpore),
Autobiog., 415.
^^ Apne gdkw Jed jogi an gdniv kd sidh."
Hind, proverb : " The man who is a jogri in
his own village is a deity in another." —
Quoted by Mliot, ii. 207.
JOHN COMPANY, n.p. An old
personification of the East India Com-
pany, by the natives often taken
seriously, and so used, in former days.
The term Company is still applied
in Sumatra by natives to the existing
(Dutch) Government (see H. 0. Forbes,
Naturalist's Wanderings, 1886, p. 204).
[Dohdi Company Bahadur Id is still
a common form of native appeal for
justice, and Company Bdgh is the
usual phrase for the public garden of
a station. It has been suggested, but
apparently without real reason, that
the phrase is a corruption of Company
Jahan, "which has a fine sounding
smack about it, recalKng Shah Jehan
and Jehangir, and the golden age of
the Moguls" {G. A. Sala, quoted in
Notes and Queries, 8 ser. ii. 37). And
Sir G. Bird wood writes : " The earliest
coins minted by the English in India
were of copper, stamped with a figure
of an irradiated lingam, the phallic
' Roi Soleil.' The mintage of this coin
is unknown (? Madras), but without
doubt it must have served to ingratiate
us with the natives of the country,
and may have given origin to their
personification of the Company under
the potent title of Kumpani Jehan,
which, in English mouths, became
' John Company ' " (Report on Old
Records, 222, note).]
[1784. — "Further, I knew that as simple
Hottentots and Indians could form no idea
of the Dutch Company and its government
and constitution, the Dutch in India had
given out that this was one mighty ruling
prince who was called Jan or John, with
the surname Company, which also procured
for them more reverence than if they could
have actually miade the people understand
that they were, in fact, ruled by a company
of merchants." — Andreas Spurrmann, Travels
to the Cape of Good Hope, the South-Polar
Lands, and round tlte World, p. 347 ; see
9 ser. Notes and Queries, vii. 34.]
1803. — (The Nawab) "much amused me
by the account he gave of the manner in
which my arrival was announced to him. . . .
' Lord Sahab Ka hhdnja, Company hi nawasa
teshrif laid ' / literally translated, ' The
Lord's sister's son, and the grandson of the
Company, has arrived." — Lord Vdlentia,
i. 137.
1808. — "However the business is pleasant
now, consisting principally of orders to
countermand military operations, and pre-
parations to save Johnny Company's cash. "
— Lord Minto in Lidia, 184.
1818-19. — "In England the ruling power
is possessed by two parties, one the King,
who is Lord of the State, and the other the
Honourable Company. The former governs
his own country ; and the latter, though
only subjects, exceed the King in power,
and are the directors of mercantile affairs."
— Saddsukh, in Elliot, viii. 411.
1826. — "He said that according to some
accounts, he had heard the Company was
an old Englishwoman . . . then again he
told me that some of the Topee wallas say
'John Company,' and he knew that John
was a man's name, for his master was called
John Brice, but he could not say to a
certainty whether ' Company ' was a man's
or a woman's name." — Pandurang Hari, 60 ;
[ed. 1873, i. 83, in a note to which the
phrase is said to be a corruption of Joint
Company'].
1836.— "The jargon that the English
speak to the natives is most absurd. I
call it 'John Company's English,' which
rather affronts Mrs. Staunton." — Letters from
Madras, 42.
1852.— "John Company, whatever may
be his faults, is infinitely better than
Downing Street. If India were made over
to the Colonial Ofiice, I should not think it
worth three years' purchase." — Mem. Col.
Mountain, 293.
1888. — "It fares with them as with the
sceptics once mentioned by a South-Indian
villager to a Government ofl&cial. Some
men had been now and then known, he
said, to express doubt if there were any
such person as John Company ; but of such
it was observed that something bad soon
happened to them." — Sat. Review, Feb. 14,
p. 220.
JOMPON, s. Hind, jdnpdn, japan,
[which are not to be found in Piatt's
JDict.]. A kind of sedan, or portable
chair used chiefly by the ladies at
the Hill Sanitaria of Upper India. It
is carried by two pairs of men (who
are called Jomponnies, i.e. jdnpdnl or
japdni), each pair bearing on their
shoulders a short bar from which the
JOMPON.
463
JOSS.
shafts of the chair are slung. There
is some perplexity as to the origin of
the word. For we find in Crawfurd's
Malay Diet. " Jampana (Jav. Jampona),
a kind of litter." Also the Javanese
Diet, of P. Jansz (1876) gives : ^^Djem-
pana — dragstoel {i.e. portable chair), or
sedan of a person of rank." [Klinkert
has jempanaj djempana, sempana as a
State sedan - chair, and he connects
sempana with Skt. sam-panna, 'that
which has turned out well, fortunate.'
Wilkinson has : ^^jempana, Skt. ? a
kind of State carriage or sedan for
ladies of the court."] The word can-
not, however, have been introduced
into India by the officers who served
in Java (1811-15), for its use is much
older in the Himalaya, as may be seen
from the quotation from P. Desideri.
It seems just possible that the name
may indicate the thing to have been
borrowed from Japan. But the fact
that dpydh means 'hang' in Tibetan
may indicate another origin.
Wilson, however, has the following :
^^Jhdmpdn, Bengali. A stage on
which snake-catchers and other jug-
gling vagabonds exhibit ; a kind of
sedan used by travellers in the Hima-
laya, written Jdmpaun (?)." [Both
Platts and Fallon give the word
jhappdn as Hind. ; the former does
not attempt a derivation ; the latter
gives Hind, jhdnp, ' a cover,' and this
on the whole seems to be the most
probable etymology. It may have
been originally in India, as it is now
in the Straits, a closed litter for ladies
of rank, and the word may have
become appropriated to the open
conveyance in which European ladies
are carried.]
1716. — "The roads are nowhere practi-
cable for a horseman, or for a Jampan, a
sort of palankin," — Letter of F. Ipolito De-
sideri. dated April 10, in Lettres Edif. xv.
184.
1783. — (After a description) "... by these
central poles the litter, or as it is here called,
the Sampan, is supported on the shoulders
of four men."— J^ors^er's Journey, ed. 1808,
ii. 3.
[1822. — "The Chmnpaun, or as it is more
frequently called, the Chumpala, is the
visual vehicle in which persons of distinction,
especially females, are carried. . . "—Lloyd,
Gerard, Narr. i. 105.
[1842. — " ... a conveyance called a
Jaumpaim, which is like a short palankeen,
with an arched top, slung on three poles
(like what is called a Tonjon in India). . . ."
—El-phinstone, Caubul, ed. 1842, i. 137.
[1849.— "A Jhappan is a kind of arm
chair with a canopy and curtains; the
canopy, &c., can be taken ofi."~Mrs.
Mackenzie, Life in the Mission, ii. 108,]
1879,— "The gondola of Simla is the
'jampan' or 'jampot, as it is sometimes
called, on the same linguistic principle . . .
as that which converts asparagus into
sparrow-grass, . . . Every lady on the hills
keeps her jampan and jampanees . . . just
as in the plains she keeps her carriage and
footmen,"— Letter in Times, Aug, 17.
JOOL, JHOOL, s. Hind, jhul,
supposed by Shakespear (no doubt cor-
rectly) to be a corrupt form of the Ar.
jull, having much the same meaning ;
[but Platts takes it from jhulnd, 'to
dangle ']. Housings, body clothing of
a horse, elephant, or other domesti-
cated animal ; often a quilt, used as
such. In colloquial use all over India.
The modern Arabs use the i^lur. jildl
as a singular. This Dozy defines as
"couverture en laine plus ou moins
ornee de dessins, tres large, tres chaude
et enveloppant le poitrail et la croupe
du cheval " (exactly the Indian jhul)—
also "ornement de sole qu'on etend
sur la croupe des chevaux aux iours de
fete."
[1819.— "Dr. Duncan . . . took the jhool,
or broadcloth housing from the elephant.
. . ." — Tod. Personal Narr. in Annals,
Calcutta reprint, i. 715.]
1880.— "Horse Jhools, &c., at shortest
notice." — Advt. in Madras Mail, Feb. 13.
JOOLA, s. Hind, jhfdd. The
ordinary meaning of the word is 'a
swing ' ; but in the Himalaya it is
specifically applied to the rude sus-
pension bridges used there.
[1812. — "There are several kinds of bridges
constructed for the passage of strong currents
and rivers, but the most common are the
Sdngha and Jhula " (a description of both
follows). — Asiat. Res. xi. 475.]
1830. — " Our chief object in descending to
the Sutlej was to swing on a Joolah bridge.
The bridge consists of 7 grass ropes, about
twice the thickness of your thumb, tied to
a single post on either bank. A piece of the
hollowed trunk of a tree, half a yard long,
slips upon these ropes, and from this 4 loops
from the same grass rope depend. The
passenger hangs in the loops, placing a
couple of ropes under each thigh, and holds
on by pegs in the block over his head ; the
signal is given, and he is drawn over by an
eighth rope." — Mem. of Col. Mountain, 114.
JOSS, s. An idol. This is a cor-
ruption of the Portuguese Deos, ' God,'
first taken up in the ' Pidgin ' language
JOSS-HOUSE.
464
JOWAULLA MOOKHEE.
of the Chinese ports from the Portu-
guese, and then adopted from that
jargon by Europeans as if they had
got hold of a Chinese word. [See
CHIN-CHIN.]
1659. — " But the Devil (whom the Chinese
commonly called Joosje) is a mighty and
powerful Prince of the yforld." —Walter
Schulz, 17.
,, " In a four-cornered cabinet in
their dwelling-rooms, they have, as it were,
an altar, and thereon an image . . . this
they call Josin." — Saar, ed. 1672, p. 27:
1677. — " All the Sinese keep a limning of
the Devil in their houses. . . . They paint
him with two horns on his head, and com-
monly call him Josie (Joosje)." — Oerret
Vermeulen, Oost Indische Voyagie, 33.
1711.— "I know but little of their Keli-
gion, more than that every Man has a small
Joss or God in his own House." — Lockyer,
181.
1727. — "Their Josses or Demi-gods some
of human shape, some of monstrous Figure."
—A. Hamilton, ii. 266 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 265].
c. 1790.--
*' Down with dukes, earls, and lords, those
pagan Josses,
False gods ! away with stars and strings
and crosses."
Peter Pindar, Ode to Kien Long.
1798. — "The images which the Chinese
worship are called joostje by the Dutch,
and joss by the English seamen. The latter
is evidently a corruption of the former, which
being a Dutch nickname for the devil, was
probably given to these idols by the Dutch
who first saw them." — Stavorinus, E.T. i. 173.
This is of course quite wrong.
JOSS-HOUSE, s. An idol temple
in China or Japan. From joss, as ex-
plained in the last article.
1750-52. — " The sailors, and even some
books of voyages . . . call the pagodas
Yoss-houses, for on enquiring of a Chinese
for the name of the idol, he answers Grande
Yoss, instead of Gran Dios." — Olof. Toreen,
232.
1760-1810.— "On the 8th, 18th, and 28th
day of the Moon those foreign barbarians
may visit the Flower Gardens, and the
Honam Joss-house, but not in droves of over
ten at a time." — '8 Regulations ' at Canton,
from The Fanhcae at Canton (1882), p. 29.
1840. — " Every town, every village, it is
true, abounds with Joss-houses, upon which
large sums of money have been spent." —
Mem. Col. Mountain, 186.
1876. — ". . . the fantastic gables and
tawdry ornaments of a large joss-house, or
temple." — Fortnightly Review, No. cliii. 222.
1876:—
" One Tim Wang he makee-tlavel,
Makee stop one night in Joss-house."
Leland, Pidgin- English Sing-Song, p. 42.
Thus also in "pidgin," Jo8S-house-ma?i or
Joaa-pidgin-man is a priest, or a missionary.
JOSTIOK, JOSS-STICK, s. lA
sticli of fragrant tinder (powdered
costus, sandalwood, &c.) used by the
Chinese as incense in their temples,
and formerly exported for use as
cigar-lights. The name appears to
be from the temple use. (See
PUTCHOCK.)
1876.—" Burnee joss-stick, talkee plitty."
— Leland, Pidgin-English Sing-Song, p. 43.
1879. — "There is a recess outside each
shop, and at dusk the joss-sticks burning
in these fill the city with the fragrance of
incense." — Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese, 49.
JOW, s. Hind. jhdu. The name
is applied to various species of the
shrubby tamarisk which abound on
the low alluvials of Indian rivers, and
are useful in many ways, for rough
basket-maliing and the like. It is the
usual material for gabions and fascines
in Indian siege-operations.
[c. 1809. — " ... by the natives it is called
jhau ; but this name is generic, and is
applied not only to another species of Tama-
risk, but to the Casuarina of Bengal, and to
the cone-bearing plants that have been
introduced by Europeans." — Buchanan-
Hamilton, Eastern India, iii. 597.
[1840. — " ... on the opposite Jhow, or
bastard tamarisk jungle ... a native . . .
had been attacked by a tiger. . . ." — David-
son, Travels, ii. 326.]
JOWAULLA MOOKHEE, n.p.
Skt. — Hind. Jwdld-mukhl, 'flame-
mouthed ' ; a generic name for quasi-
volcanic phenomena, but particularly
applied to a place in the Kangra
district of the Punjab mountain
country, near the Bias River, where
jets of gas issue from the ground and
are kept constantly burning. There
is a shrine of Devi, and it is a place
of pilgrimage famous all over the
Himalaya as well as in the plains of
India. The famous fire-jets at Baku
are sometimes visited by more ad-
venturous Indian pilgrims, and known
as the Great Jwala-mukhi. The
author of the following passage was
evidently ignorant of the phenomenon
worshipped, though the name indi-
cates its nature.
c. 1360.— "Sultan Firoz . . . marched
with his army towards Nagarkot (see NUG-
GURCOTE) ... the idol Jwala-mukhi,
much worshipped by the infidels, was situ-
ated on the road to Nagarkot. . . . Some of
JOWAUR, JOWARREE.
46ft
JUDEA, ODIA.
the infidels have reported that Sultdin Firoz
went specially to see this idol, and held a
golden umbrella over its head. But . . .
the infidels slandered the Sultan. . . . Other
infidels said that Sultan Muhammad Sh^h
bin Tughlik Sh^h held an umbrella over this
same idol, but this also is a lie. . . ." —
Shams-i-Sirdj A/if, in Elliot, iii. 318.
1616. — " ... a place called lalla mokee,
where out of cold Springs and hard Kocks,
there are daily to be seene incessant Erup-
tions of Fire, before which the Idolatrous
people fall doune and worship." — Terry, in
Furchas, ii. 1467.
[c. 1617.— In Sir T. Roe's Map, ^'Jalla-
makee, the Pilgrimage of the Banians." —
Hak. Soc. ii. 535.]
1783.— "At TauUah Mhokee {sic) a small
volcanic fire issues from the side of a moun-
tain, on which the Hindoos have raised a
temple that has long been of celebrity, and
favourite resort among the people of the
Punjab." — O. Forster's Journey, ed. 1798, i.
308.
1799. — ' ' Prason Poory afterwards travelled
... to the Maha or Buree {i.e. larger)
Jowalla Mookhi or JuS,la Mtichi, terms
that mean a 'Flaming Mouth,' as being a
spot in the neighbourhood of Bakee {Baku)
on the west side of the (Caspian) Sea . . .
whence fire issues ; a circumstance that
has rendered it of great veneration with the
Hindus." — Jonathan Duncan, in As. lies.
V. 41.
JOWAUR, JOWARREE, s. Hind.
jawdr, judr, [Skt. yava-prakdra or ak-
dra, ' of the nature of barley ' ;]
Sorghum vulgare, Pers, (Holcus sorghum,
L.) one of the best and most frequently
grown of the tall millets of southern
countries. It is grown nearly all over
India in the unliooded tracts ; it is
sown about July and reaped in
November. The reedy stems are 8
to 12 feet high. It is the cholam of
the Tamil regions. The stalks are
Kirbee. The Ar. dura or dhura is
perhaps the same word ultimately as
jawdr; for the old Semitic name is
dokn^ from the smoky aspect of the
f;rain. It is an odd instance of the
ooseness which used to pervade
dictionaries and glossaries that R.
Drummond {Illus. of the Gram. Parts
of Guzerattee, &c., Bombay, 1808) calls
"Jooar, a kind of pulse, the food of
the common people."
[c. 1590. — In Khandesh " Jowari is chiefly
cultivated of which, in some places, there
are three crops in a year, and its stalk is so
delicate and pleasant to the taste that it is
regarded in the light of a fruit."— Aln, ed.
Jarreit, ii. 223.]
1760.— "En suite mauvais chemin sur des
levies faites de boue dans des quarr€s de
2 G
Jouari et des champs de Nelis (see NELLT)
remplis d'ean." —^ Anquetil du Ferron, I.
ccclxxxiii.
1800. — ". . . My industrious followers
must live either upon jowarry, of which
there is an abundance everywhere, or they
must be more industrious in procuring rice
for themselves." — Wellington, i. 175.
1813. -^Forbes calls it "juarree or cush-
cush" (?). [See CUSCUS.]— Or. Mem. ii.
406 ; [2nd ed. ii. 35, and i. 23].
1819.— "In 1797-8 joiwaree sold in the
Muchoo Kaunta at six rupees per culsee (see
CULSEY) of 24 mannds."—Macmurdo, in
Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. i. 287.
[1826. — " And the sabre began to cut away
upon them as if they were a field of Joanee
(standing corn)." — Fandurang Hari, ed.
1873 i. 66.]
JOY, s. This seems from the quota-
tion to have been used on the west
coast for jewel (Port. joia).
1810. — "The vanity of parents sometimes
leads them to dress their children, even
while infants, in this manner, which affords
a temptation ... to murder these help-
less creatures for the sake of their orna-
ments or joys." — Maria Graham, 3.
JUBTEE, JUPTEE, &c., s. Guz.
japt% &c. Corrupt forms of zabti.
[" Watan-zdbti, or -japtl, Mahr., Pro-
duce of lands sequestered by the State,
an item of revenue ; in (^ruzerat the
lands once exempt, now subject to
assessment " ( Wilson).'] (See ZUBT.)
1808.— "The Sindias as Sovereigns of
Broach used to take the revenues of Mooj-
mooadars and Desoys (see DESSAYE) of that
district every third year, amounting to Rs.
58,390, and called the periodical confisca-
tion Juptee. ' ' — R . JDrummond. [Majmuadar
"in Guzerat the title given to the keepers
of the pargana revenue records, who have
held the office as a hereditary right since the
settlement of Todar Mai, and are paid by
fees chained on the villages. " ( Wilson)^
JUDEA, ODIA, &c., n.p. These
names are often given in old writers
to the city of Ayuthia, or Ayodhya, or
Yuthia (so called apparently after the
Hindu city of Kama, Ayodhya, which
we now call Oudh), which was the
capital of Siam from the 14th century
down to about 1767, when it was
destroyed by the Burmese, and the
Siamese royal residence was transferred
to Bangkock [see BANCOCK.]
1522.— "All these cities are constructed
like ours, and are subject to the King of
Siam, who is named Siri Zacabedera, and
who inhabits Ivi6iai.."—Figaf€tia, Hak. Soc.
156.
JUGBOOLAK.
466
JUGGURNAUT.
c. 1546.— "The capitall City of all this
Empire is Odiaa, whereof I haue spoken
heretofore : it is fortified with walls of brick
and mortar, and contains, according to some,
fonre hundred thousand fires, whereof an
hundred thousand are strangers of divers
countries." — Pinto, in Cogan's E.T. p. 285 ;
orig, cap. clxxxix.
1553. — "For the Realm is great, and its
Cities and Towns very populous ; insomuch
that the city Hudia alone, which is the
capital of the Kingdom of Siam [Sido), and
the residence of the King, furnishes 50,000
men of its own. " — Barros, III. ii. 5.
1614. — "As regards the size of the City of
Odia ... it may be guessed by an experi-
ment made by a curious engineer with whom
we communicated on the subject. He says
that ... he embarked in one of the native
boats, small, and very light, with the deter-
mination to go all round the City (which is
entirely compassed by water), and that
he started one day from the Portuguese
settlement, at dawn, and when he got
back it was already far on in the night,
and he affirmed that by his calculation he
had gone more than 8 leagues." — Couto, VI.
vii. 9.
1617. — "The merchants of the country of
Lan John, a place joining to the country of
Jangama (see JANGOMAY) arrived at ' the
city of Judea ' before Eaton's coming away
from thence, and brought great store of
merchandize." — Saiiishury, ii. 90.
, , "1 (letter) from Mr. Benjamyn Farry
in Judea, at Syam." — Cocks' s Diary, Hak.
Soc. i. 272.
[1639.— "The chief of the Kingdom is
India by some called Odia . . . the city of
India, the ordinary Residence of the Court
is seated on the Menam." — Mandelslo,
Travels, E.T. ii. 122.
. — "As for the City of Siam, the
Siamese do call it Si-yo-thi-ya, the o of the
syllable yo being closer than our (French)
Diphthong au." — La Loubere, Siam, E.T. i. 7.]
1727.—". . . all are sent to the City of
Siam or Odia for the King's Use. . . . The
City stands on an Island in the River
Memnon, which by Turnings and Windings,
makes the distance from the Bar about 50
Leagues." — A. Hamilton, ii. 160 ; [ed. 1744].
[1774. — " Aynttaya with its districts
Dvaravati, Yodaya and Kamanpaik." — Insc.
in Ind. Antiq. xxii. 4.
[1827. — "The powerful Lord . . . who
dwells over every head in the city of the
sacred and great kingdom of Si-a-yoo-tha-
ya." — Treaty between E.I.C. and King of
Siam, in Wilson, Documents of the Burmese
War, App. Ixxvii.]
JUGBOOLAK, s. Marine Hind,
for jack-hlock (Roebuck).
JUGGURNAUT, n.p. A corrup-
tion of the Skt. Jaganndtha, 'Lord of
the Universe,' a name of Krishna
worshipped as Vishnu at the famous
shrine of Piiri in Orissa. The image
so called is an amorphous idol, much
like those worshipped in some of the
South Sea Islands, and it has been
plausibly suggested (we believe first
by Gen. Cunningham) that it was
in reality a Buddhist symbol, which
has been adopted as an object of
Brahmanical worship, and made to
serve as the image of a god. The idol
was, and is, annually dragged forth
in procession on a monstrous car, and
as masses of excited pilgrims crowded
round to drag or accompany it, acci-
dents occurred. Occasionally also
persons, sometimes sufferers from
painful disease, cast themselves before
the advancing wheels. The testimony
of Mr. Stirling, who was for some
years Collector of Orissa in the second
decade of the last century, and that of
Sir W. W. Hunter, who states that he
had gone through the MS. archives of
the province since it became British,
show that the popular impression in
regard to the continued frequency of
immolations on these occasions — a
belief that has made Juggurnaut a
standing metaphor — was greatly ex-
aggerated. The belief indeed in the
custom of such immolation had existed
for centuries, and the rehearsal of
these or other cognate religious suicides
at one or other of the great temples
of the Peninsula, founded partly on
fact, and partly on popular report,
finds a place in almost every old
narrative relating to India. The really
great mortality from hardship, ex-
haustion, and epidemic disease which
frequently ravaged the crowds of
pilgrims on such occasions, doubtless
aided in keeping up the popular im-
pressions in connection with the
Juggurnaut festival.
[1311.— "Jagnar." See under MADURA.]
c. 1321. — "Annually on the recurrence of
the day when that idol was made, the folk
of the country come and take it down, and
put it on a fine chariot ; and then the King
and Queen, and the whole body of the
people, join together and draw it forth
from the church with loud singing of songs,
and all kinds of music . . . and many
pilgrims who have come to this feast cast
themselves under the chariot, so that its
wheels may go over them, saying that they
desire to die for their god. And the car
passes over them, and crushes them, and
cuts them in sunder, and so they perish on
the spot." — Friar Odoric, in GaXhay, &c.
i. 83.
JUGGURNAUT.
467
JUGGURNAUT.
c. 1430. — "In Bizenegalia (see BIS-
NAGAB) also, at a certain time of the year,
this idol is carried through the city, placed
between two chariots . . . accompanied by
a great concourse of people. Many, carried
away by the fervour of their faith, cast
themselves on the ground before the wheels,
in order that they may be crushed to death,
— a mode of death which they say is very
acceptable to their god." — N. Oonti, in India
inXVthOent, 28.
c. 1581. — "All for devotion attach them-
selves to the trace of the car, which is
drawn in this manner by a vast number of
people . . . and on the annual feast day
of the Pagod this car is dragged by crowds
of people through certain parts of the city
(Negapatam), some of whom from devotion,
or the desire to be thought to make a
devoted end, cast themselves down under
the wheels of the cars, and so perish,
remaining all ground and crushed by the
said cars." — Gasparo Balbi, f. 84. The
preceding passages refer to scenes in the
south of the Peninsula.
c. 1590. — "In the town of Pursotem on
the banks of the sea stands the temple of
Jag^aut, near to which are the images of
Kishen, his brother, and their sister, made
of Sandal -wood, which are said to be 4,000
years old. . . . The Brahmins ... at cer-
tain times carry the image in procession
upon a carriage of sixteen wheels, which in
the Hindooee language jis called Rahth (see
RUT) ; and they believe that whoever assists
in drawing it along obtains remission of all
his sins." — Oladivin's Ayeen, ii. 13-15 ; [ed.
Jarrett, ii. 127].
[1616.— "The chief city called Jekanat."
—Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.]
1632. — "Vnto this Pagod or house of
Sathen . . . doe belong 9,000 Brammines
or Priests, which doe dayly offer sacrifice
vnto their great God laggamat, from
which Idoll the City is so called. . . .
And when it (the chariot of laggamat) is
going along the city, there are many that
will offer themselves a sacrifice to this
Idoll, and desperately lye downe on the
ground, that the Chariott wheeles may
runne over them, whereby they are killed
outright ; some get broken armes, some
broken legges, so that many of them are
destroyed, and by this meanes they thinke
to merit Heauen." — W. Bruton, in Rakl.
V. 57.
1667. — "In the town of Jagannat, which
is seated upon the Gulf of Bengala, and
where is that famous Temple of the Idol of
the same name, there is yearly celebrated
a certain Feast. . . . The first day that
they shew this Idol with Ceremony in the
Temple, the Crowd is usually so great to
see it, that there is not a year, but some of
those poor Pilgrims, that come afar off,
tired and harassed, are suffocated there ;
all the people blessing them for having
been so happy. . . . And when this Hellish
Triumphant Chariot marcheth, there are
found (which is no Fable) persons so
foolishly credulous and superstitious as to
throw themselves with their bellies under
those large and heavy wheels, which bruise
them to death. . . ."—Bernier, a Letter to
Mr. Chapelain, in Eng. ed. 1684, 97 ; fed.
Constable, 304 seq.].
[1669-79.— "In that great and Sumptuous
Diabolicall Pagod, there Standeth theere
gretest God Jn°. Gemaet, whence ye Pagod
receued that name alsoe." — MS. Asia, &c
by T. B. f. 12. Col. Temple adds!
"Throughout the whole MS. Jagannath is
repeatedly called Jn^. Gernaet, which
obviously stands for the common trans-
position Jangandth. ]
1682.—". . . We lay by last night till
10 o'clock this morning, ye Captain being
desirous to see ye Jagemot Pagodas for
his better satisfaction. . . ." — Hedqes, Diary,
July 16 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 30].
1727.— "His (Jagarynat's) Effigy is often
carried abroad in Procession, mounted on a
Coach four stories high . . . they fasten
small Ropes to the Cable, two or three
Fathoms long, so that upwards of 2,000
People have room enough to draw the
Coach, and some old Zealots, as it passes
through the Street, fall flat on the Ground,
to have the Honour to be crushed to Pieces
by the Coach Wheels."—^. Hamilton, i. 387 ;
[ed. 1744].
1809.—
" A thousand pilgrims strain
Arm, shoulder, breast, and thigh, with
might and main.
To drag that sacred wain,
And scarce can draw along the enormous
load.
Prone fall the frantic votaries on the road,
And calling on the God
Their self-devoted bodies there they lay
To pave his chariot way.
On Jaga-Naut they call.
The ponderous car rolls on, and crushes
all,
Through flesh and bones it ploughs its
dreadful path.
Groans rise unheard ; the dying cry.
And death, and agony
Are trodden under foot by yon mad
throng,
Who follow close and thrust the deadly
wheels along."
Curse of Kehaina, xiv. 5.
1814. — "The sight here beggars all de-
scription. Though Juggernaut made some
progress on the 19th, and has travelled
daily ever since, he has not yet reached the
place of his destination. His brother is
ahead of him, and the lady in the rear.
One woman has devoted herself under the
wheels, and a shocking sight it was. An-
other also intended to devote herself, missed
the wheels with her body, and had her arm
broken. Three people lost their lives in the
crowd." — In Asiatic Journal — quoted in
Beveridge, Hist, of India, ii. 54, without
exacter reference.
c. 1818. — "That excess of fanaticism
which formerly prompted the pilgrims to
court death by throwing themselves in
crowds under the wheels of the car of
JULIBDAR.
468
JUMBEEA.
Jagannath has happily long ceased to
actuate the worshippers of the present day.
During 4 years that I have witnessed the
ceremony, three cases only of this revolting
species of immolation have occurred, one
of which I may observe is doubtful, and
should probably be ascribed to accident ;
in the others the victims had long been
suffering from some excruciating complaints,
and chose this method of ridding themselves
of the burthen of life in preference to other
modes of suicide so prevalent with the lower
orders under similar circumstances." — A.
Stirling, in As. Res. xv. 324.
1827. — March 28th in this year, Mr.
Poynder, in the E. I. Court of Proprietors,
stated that "about the year 1790 no fewer
than 28 Hindus were criished to death at
Ishera on the Ganges, under the wheels
of Juggumaut." — As. Jowrrval, 1821, vol.
xxiii. 702.
[1864. — "On the 7th July 1864, the
editor of the Friend of India mentions that,
a few days previously, he had seen, near
Serampore, two persons crushed to death,
and another frightfully lacerated, having
thrown themselves under the wheels of a car
during the Rath Jatra festival. It was
afterwards stated that this occurrence was
accidental." — Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurisp\
665.]
1871. — ". . . poor Johnny Tetterby stag-
gering under his Moloch of an infant, the
Juggernaut that crushed all his enjoy-
ments."— Forster's Life of Dickens, ii. 415.
1876. — "Le monde en marchant n'a pas
beaucoup plus de souci de ce qu'il ^crase que
le char de I'idole de Jagamata." — -E. Renan,
in Remce des Deux Mondes, 3« S^rie, xviii.
p. 504.
JULIBDAB, s. Vers, jilatiddrj from
jilau, the string attached to the bridle
by which a horse is led, the servant
who leads a horse, also called janl-
bahddr, janibahkash. In the time of
Hedges the word must have been
commonly used in Bengal, but it is
now quite obsolete.
[c. 1590. — "For some time it was a rule
that, whenever he (Akbar) rode out on a
hhdgah horse, a rupee^ should be given,
viz., one d^m to the Atbegi, two to the
Jilaudar. . . ." — Aln, ed. Blochmann, i. 142.
(And see under PYKE.)]
1673. — "In the heart of this Square is
raised a place as large as a Mountebank's
Stage, where the Gelabdar, or Master
Muliteer, with his prime Passengers or
Servants, have an opportunity to view the
whole Caphala." — Fiyer, 341.
1683.— "Your Jylibdar, after he had
received his letter would not stay for the
GenU, but stood upon departure." — Hedges,
Diary, Sept. 15 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 112].
,, " We admire what made you send
peons to force our Gyllibdar back to your
Factory, after he had gone 12 cosses on his
way, and dismisse him again without any
reason for it." — ff edges, Diary, Sept. 26 :
[Hak. Soc. i. 120].
1754. — "100 Gilodar; those who are
charged with the direction of the couriers
and their horses." — Hanway's Travels,
i. 171 ; 252.
[1812. — "I have often admired the covir-
age and dexterity with which the Persian
Jelowdars or grooms throw themselves into
the thickest engagement of angry horses."
— Morier, Journey through Persia, 63 seq.']
1880. — "It would make a good picture,,
the surroundings of camels, horses, donkeys,
and men. . . . Pascal and Remise cooking^
for me ; the Jellaodars, enveloped in felt
coats, smoking their kalliuns, amid the half-
light of fast fading day. . . ." — MS. Journal
in Persia of Capt. W. Gill, R.E.
JUMBEEA, s. Ar.janbiya, probably
from janh, ' the side ' ; a kind of dagger
worn in the girdle, so as to be drawn
across the body. It is usually in form
slightly curved. Sir K. Burton (CamoeSy
Commentary, 413) identifies it with the
agomia and gomio of the quotation*
below, and refers to a sketch in his
Pilgrimage, but this we cannot find,
[it is in the Memorial ed. i. 236],
though the jambiyah is several times
mentioned, e.g. i. 347, iii. 72. The
term occurs repeatedly in Mr. Egerton's
catalogue of arms in the India Museum.
Janbwai)ccurs as the name of a dagger
in the Am (orig. i. 119) ; why Bloch-
mann in his translation [i. 1 10] spells it
jhanbwah we do not know. See also-
Dozy and Eng. s.v. jambette. It seems
very doubtful if the latter French
word has anything to do with the
Arabic word.
c. 1328. — "Takl-ud-din refused roughly
and pushed him away. Then the maimed
man drew a dagger (hhanjar) such as is
called in that country janbiya, and gave
him a mortal wound." — Ibn Batuta, i. bM.
1498. — "The Moors had erected palisades
of great thickness, with thick planking, and
fastened so that we could not see them
within. And their people paraded the shore
with targets, azagays, agomias, and bows
and slings from which they slung stones at
us." — Roteiro de Vasco da Gama, 32.
1516. — "They go to fight one another
bare from the waist upwards, and from the
waist downwards wrapped in cotton cloths
drawn tightly round, and with many folds,
and with their arms, which are swords,
bucklers, and daggers (gomios)." — Barbosa,
p. 80.
1774. — "Autour du corps ils ont un
ceinturon de cuir brod^, ou garni d'argent,.
JUMDUD.
469
JUNGEERA.
au milieu duquel siir le devant ils passent un
couteau la^e recourb^, et pointu (jambea),
dont la pointe est tournde du c6t^ droit." —
Niebuhr^ Desc. de VArahie, 54.
JUMDUD, s. H. jamdad, jamdhar.
A kind of dagger, broad at tlie base
and slightly curved, the hilt formed
with a cross-grip like that of the
Katdr (see KUTTAUR). [A drawing of
what he calls a jamdhar Jcatdrl is given
in Egerton's Catalogue (PI. IX. No.
344-5).] F. Johnson's Dictionary gives
jamdar as a Persian word with the
suggested etymology oijanb-dar, ' flank-
render.' But in the Am the word
is spelt jamdhar, which seems to indi-
cate Hind, origin ; and its occurrence
in the poem of Chand Bardai (see Ind.
Antiq. i. 281) corroborates this. Mr.
Beames there suggests the etymology
of Yama-dant 'Death's Tooth.' The
drawings of the jamdhad or jamdhar in
the Am illustrations show several
specimens with double and triple
toothed points, which perhaps favours
this view; but Yama-dhdra, 'death-
wielder,' appears in the Sanskrit
dictionaries as the name of a weapon.
[Bather, perhaps, yama-dhara, 'death-
bearer.']
c. 1526. — '* Jamdher." See quotation
under KUTTAUR.
[1813. — " . . . visited the jamdar khana,
or treasury containing his jewels . . . curious
arms. . . ." — Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii.
469.]
JUMMA, s. Hind, from Ar. ja'ma\
The total assessment (for land revenue)
from any particular estate, or division
of country. The Arab, word signifies
'total' or 'aggregate.'
1781. — " An increase of more than 26
lacks of rupees (was) effected on the former
jvmamsi"— Fifth Report, p. 8.
JUMMABUNDEE, s. Hind, from
P. — Ar. jama'bandl. A settlement
(q.v.), i.e. the determination of the
amount of land revenue due for a year,
or a period of years, from a village,
estate, or parcel of land. [In the
N.W.P. it is specially applied to the
annual village rent-roll, giving details
of the holding of each cultivator.]
[1765. — "The rents of the province, ac-
cording to the jumma-biindy, or rent-roll
. . . amounted to. . . ." — Verelst, Vieio of
Bengal, App. 214.
[1814. — " Jtunmabundee." See under
PATEL.]
JUMNA, n.p. The name of a
famous river in India which runs by
Delhi and Agra. Skt. Yamuna, Hind.
Jamund and Jamnd, the ALajxo^va of
Ptolemy, the 'IwjSapiJs of Arrian, the
Jomanes of Pliny. The spelling of
Ptolemy almost exactly expresses the
modern Hind, form Jamuna. The
name Jamund is also applied to what
was in the 18th century, an unimpor-
tant branch of the Brahmaputra K.
which connected it with the Ganges,
but which has now for many years been
the main channel of the former great
river. (See JENNYE.) Jamund is the
name of several other rivers of less
note.
[1616-17. — " I proposed for a water worke,
wch might giue the Chief Cittye of the
Mogores content . . . w<=ii is to be don vppon
the Riuer leminy w^h passeth by Agra. . . ."
— Birdicood, First Letter Book, 460.
[1619. — "The river Gemini was vnfit to
set a Myll vppon. "Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc.
ii. 477.
[1663.—". . . the Gemna, a river which
may be compared to the Loire. . . ." —
Bernier, Letter to M. De la Mothe le Vayer,
ed. Constable, 241.]
[JUMNA MUS JID, n.p. A common
corruption of the Ar. jdme' masjid,
'the cathedral or congregational
mosque,' Ar. jama\ 'to collect.' The
common form is supposed to represent
some great mosque on the Jumna R.
[1785. — "The Jmnna-musjid is of great
antiquity. . . ." — Diary, in Forbes, Or.
Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 448.
[1849. — " In passing we got out to see the
Jamna Masjid, a very fine building now
used as a magazine." — Mrs. Mackenzie, Life
in the Mission, ii. 170.
[1865.—" . . . the great mosque or Djamia
*. . . this word Djamia' means literally
' collecting ' or ' uniting, ' because here attends
the great concourse of Friday worshippers.
. . ." — Palgrave, Central and E. Arabia, ed.
1868, 266.]
JUNGEERA, n.p., i.e. Janjlrd.
The name of a native State on the
coast, south of Bombay, from which
the Fort and chief place is 44 m.
distant. This place is on a small
island, rising in the entrance to the
Rajpuri inlet, to which the name
Janjira properly pertains, believed to
be a local corruption of the Ar. jazlra,
'island.' The State is also called
Hahsan, meaning 'Hubshee's land,'
from the fact that for 3 or 4 centuries
its chief has been of that race. This
JUNGLE.
470
JUNGLE-FOWL.
was not at first continuous, nor have
the chiefs, even when of African blood,
been always of one family ; but they
have apparently been so for the last
200 years. 'The SldV (see SEEDY)
and 'The HahsM,' are titles popularly
applied to this chief. This State has
a port and some land in Kathiawar.
Gen. Keatinge writes : " The
members of the Sidi's family whom
I saw were, for natives of India,
particularly fair." The old Portuguese
writers call this harbour Danda (or as
they write it Damda), e.g. Joao de
Castro in Primeiro Roteiro, p. 48. His
rude chart shows the island-fort.
^ JUNGLE, s. Hind, and Mahr.
jangal, from Skt. jangala (a word
which occurs chiefly in medical
treatises). The native word means
in strictness only waste, uncultivated
ground ; then, such ground covered
with shrubs, trees or long grass ; and
thence again the Anglo-Indian appli-
cation is to forest, or other wild
growth, rather than to the fact that
it is not cultivated. A forest ; a
thicket ; a tangled wilderness. The
word seems to have passed at a rather
early date into Persian, and also into
use in Turkistan. From Anglo-
Indian it has been adopted into
French as well as in English. The
word does not seem to occur in
Fryer, which rather indicates that
its use was not so extremely common
among foreigners as it is now.
c. 1200.—". . . Now the land is humid,
jungle ijangalah), or of the ordinary kind."
— Susruta, i. ch. 35.
c. 1370. — "Elephants were numerous as
sheep in the jangal round the R^I's d^eW-
ing."—Tdrikh-i-Firoz-Shdhi, in Mliot, iii.
314.
c. 1450.— "The Kings of India hunt the
elephant. They will stay a whole month
or more in the wilderness, and in the
jungle {Jangal)." — Ahdm-razak, in Not. et
Ext. xiv. 51.
1474. — " . . . Bicheneger. The vast city
is surrounded by three ravines, and inter-
sected by a river, bordering on one side on
a dreadful Jungel."— ^<^. Mi-itin, in India
' in JCVth Cent., 29.
1776. — "Land waste for five years . . .
is called Jungle."— ffalhed's Gentoo Code,
190.
1809. — "The air of Calcutta is much
affected by the closeness of the jungle
around it."— Ld. Valentia, i. 207.
1809.—
"They built them here a bower of jointed
cane,
Strong for the needful use, and light and
long
Was the slight framework rear'd, with
little pain ;
Lithe creepers then the wicker sides supply,
And the tall jungle grass fit roofing gave
Beneath the genial sky."
Curse ofKehama, xiii. 7.
c. 1830. — "C'est Ik qtie je rencontrai les
jungles . . . j'avoue que je fus trbs disap-
points."— Jacquemont, GorrespoTid. i. 134.
c. 1833-38.—
" L'Hippotame au lai^e ventre
Habite aux Jungles de Java,
Oh. grondent, au fond de chaque antre
Plus de monstres qu'on ne rfeva."
Theoph. Gdutier, in PoSsies Com-
pletes, ed. 1876, i. 325.
1848. — "But he was as lonely here as in
his jungle at Boggleywala." — Thackeray,
Vanity Fair, ch. iii.
,, " ' Was there ever a battle won like
Salamanca ? Hey, Dobbin ? But where was
it he learnt his art? In India, my boy.
The jungle is the school for a general, mark
me that.' "—Ibid., ed. 1863, i. 312.
c. 1858.—
" La b^te formidable, habitante des jungles
S'endort, le ventre en I'air, et dilate ses
ongles." — Leconte de Lisle.
" Des djungles du Pendj-Ab '
Aux sables du Karnate." — Ihid.
1865.— "To an eye accustomed for years
to the wild wastes of the jungle, the whole
country presents the appearance of one con-
tinuous well-ordered garden." — Waring,
Tropical Resident at Home, 7.
1867. — ". . . here are no cobwebs of plea
and coutiterplea, no jungles of argument
and brakes of analysis." — Swinburne, Essays
and Studies, 133.
1873.— "Jungle, derived to us, through
the living language of India, from the
Sanskrit, may now be regarded as good
English." — Fitz - Edward Hall, Modern
English, 306.
1878. — "Get animal est commun dans leg
for§ts, et dans les djengles."— il/arre, Kata-
Kata-Malayou, 83.
1879.— "The owls of metaphysics hooted
from the gloom of their various jungles." —
Fortnightly Bev. No. clxv., N.S., 19.
JUNGLE-FEVER, s. A danger-
ous remittent fever arising from the
malaria of forest or jungle tracts.
1808.— "I was one day sent to a great
distance, to take charge of an officer who
had been seized by jungle-fever."— Letter
in Morton's L. of Leyden, 43.
JUNGLE-FOWL, s. The popular
name of more than one species of those
JUNGLE-MAHALS.
471
JUNGLO.
birds from which our domestic poultry
are supposed to be descended ; especi-
ally Gallus Sonneratii, Temminck, the
Grey Jungle-fowl, and Gallus ferrugineus,
Gmelin, the Red Jungle-fowl. The
former belongs only to Southern India ;
the latter from the Himalaya, south
to the N. Circars on the east, and to
the Rajpipla Hills south of the
Nerbudda on the west.
1800. — ". . . the thickets bordered on
the village, and I was told abounded in
juagle-fowV—Symes, Embassy to Ava, 96.
1868. — " The common jungle-cock . . .
was also obtained here. It is almost exactly
like a common game-cock, but the voice is
different." — Wallace, Malay Archip., 108.
The word jungle is habitually used
adjectively, as in this instance, to
denote wild species, e.g. jungle-ca^,
}\mg\Q-dog, j\mgle-fruit, &c.
JUNGLE-MAHALS, n.p. Hind.
Jangal-Mahdl. This, originally a
vague name of sundry tracts and
chieftainships lying between the settled
districts of Bengal and the hill country
of Chutia Nagpur, was constituted a
regular district in 1805, but again
broken up and redistributed among
adjoining districts in 1833 (see Im.'perial
Gazetteer, s.v.).
JUNGLE-TERRY, n.p. Hind.
Jangal-tardi (see TERAI). A name
formerly applied to a border-tract
between Bengal and Behar, including
the inland parts of Monghyr and
Bhagalptir, and what are now termed
the Santdl Pargands. Hodges, below,
calls it to the " westward " of Bhagal-
ptir ; but Barkope, which he describes
as near the centre of the tract, lies,
according to Rennell's map, about
35 m. S.E. of Bhagalptir town ; and
the Cleveland inscription shows that
the term included the tract occu-
pied by the Rajmahal hill-people.
The Map No. 2 in Rennell's Bengal
Atlas (1779) is entitled "the Jungle-
terry District, with the adjacent
provinces of Birbhoom, Rajemal, Bogli-
pour, &c., comprehending the countries
situated between Moorshedabad and
Bahar." But the map itself does not
show the name Jungle Terry anywhere.
1781. — "Early in February we set out on
a tour through a part of the country called
the Jungle -Terry, to the westward of
Bauglepore . , . after leaving the village
of Barkope, which is nearly in the centre of
the Jungle Terry, we entered the hills. . . .
In the great famine which raged through
Indostan in the year 1770 . . . the Jungle
Terry is said to have suffered greatly."—
Hodges, pp. 90-95.
1784. — "To be sold . . . that capital
collection of Paintings, late the property
of A. Cleveland, Esq., deceased, consisting
of the most capital views in the districts
of Monghyr, Kajemehal, Boglipoor, and the
Jungleterry, by Mr. Hodges. . . ."—In
Seton-KaiT, i. 64.
c. 1788.—
* ' To the Memory of
Augustus Cleveland, Esq.,
Late Collector of the Districts of Bhaugul-
pore and Rajamahall,
Who without Bloodshed or the Terror
of Authority,
Employing only the Means of Concilia-
tion, Confidence, and Benevolence,
Attempted and Accomplished
The entire Subjection of the Lawless and
Savage Inhabitants of the
Jungleterry of Rajamahall. ..." (etc.)
Inscription on the Monument erected by
Government to Cleveland, %oho died
in 1784.
1817. — ' ' These hills are principally
covered with wood, excepting where it has
been cleared away for the natives to build
their villages, and cvltivaitejanaira ( Jowaur),
plantains and yams, which together with
some of the small grains mentioned in the
account of the Jungleterry, constitute
almost the whole of the productions of these
hills." — Sxitherland's Report on the Hill
People (in App. to Long, 560).
1824.— "This part, I find (he is writing at
Monghyr), is not reckoned either in Bengal
or Bahar, having been, under the name of
the Jungleterry district, always regarded,
till its pacification and settlement, as a sort
of border or debateable laiid." — Heber, i. 131.
JUNGLO, s. Guz. Janglo. This
term, we are told by R. Drummond,
was used in his time (the beginning of
the 19th century), by the less polite,
to distinguish Europeans ; " wild men
of the woods," that is, who did not
understand Guzerati !
1808. — "Joseph Maria, a well-known
scribe of the order of Topeewallas . . . was
actually mobbed, on the first circuit of 1806,
in the town of Pitlaud, by parties of curious
old women and young, some of whom gazing
upon him put the question, Ari Jungla,
too munne pirmeesh ? ' 0 wild one, wilt thou
marry me ? ' He knew not what they asked,
and made no answer, whereupon they de-
clared that he was indeed a very Jungla,
and it required all the address of Kripram
(the worthy Brahmin who related this
anecdote to the writer, uncontradicted in
the presence of the said Senhor) to draw off
the dames and damsels from the astonished
Joseph."— i2. Drummond, Illns. (s.v.).
.JUNK.
472
JUNK.
JUNK, s. A large Eastern ship ;
especially (and in later use exclusively)
a Chinese ship. This indeed is the
earliest application also ; any more
general application belongs to an in-
termediate period. This is one of the
oldest words in the Europeo- Indian
vocabulary. It occurs in the travels
of Friar Odorico, written down in
1331, and a few years later in the
rambling reminiscences of John de'
Marignolli. The great Catalan World-
map of 1375 gives a sketch of one of
those ships with their sails of bamboo
matting and calls them iiicki, no doubt
a clerical error tor itttht. Dobner,
the original editor of Marignolli, in
the 18th century, says of the word
(junkos) : " This word I cannot find in
any medieval glossary. Most probably
we are to understand vessels of platted
reeds (a juncis texta) which several
authors relate to be used in India."
It is notable that the same erroneous
suggestion is made by Amerigo Vespucci
in his curious letter to one of the Medici,
giving an account of the voyage of Da
Gama, whose squadron he had met at
C. Verde on its way home.
The French translators of Ibn Batuta
derive the word from the Chinese
tchouen (chwen\ and Littre gives the
same etymology (s.v. jonque). It is
possible that the word may be eventu-
ally traced to a Chinese original, but
not very probable. The old Arab
traders must have learned the word
from Malay pilots, for it is certainly
the Javanese and Malay jong and ajong,
'a ship or large vessel.' In Javanese
the Great Bear is called Lintang jong,
'The Constellation Junk,^ [which is
in Malay Bintang Jong. The various
forms in Malay and cognate languages,
with the Chinese words which have
been suggested as the origin, are very
fully given by Scott, Mcdaymi Words
in English, p. 59 seq."].
c. 1300. — " Large ships called in the
language of China ' Junks * bring various
sorts of choice merchandize and cloths from
Chin and M^hln, and the countries of Hind
and Sind." — Rashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 69.
1331. — "And when we were there in
harbour at Polumbum, we embarked in
another ship called a Junk {cdiam navim
nomiite Zuncum). . . . Now on board that
ship were good 700 souls, what with sailors
and with merchants. . . ." — Friar Odoric,
in Cathay, &c., 73.
e. 1343. — "They make no voyages on the
China Sea except with Chinese vessels . . .
of these there are three kinds ; the big ones
which are called junk, in the plural junuk.
. . . Each of these big ships carries from
three up to twelve sails. The sails are made
of bamboo slips, woven like mats ; they are
never hauled down, but are shifted round
as the wind blows from one quarter or
another."— 76« Batuta, iv. 91, The French
translators write the words as gonk {and
gonouk). Ibn Batuta really indicates chunk
(and chunuk) ; but both must have been
quite wrong.
c. 1348.— "Wishing them to visit the
shrine of St. Thomas the Apostle ... we
embarked on certain Junks {ascendentes
Junkos) from Lower India, which is called
Minubar." — Marignolli, in Cathay, &c., 356.
1459._" About the year of Our Lord 1420,
a Ship or Junk of India, in crossing the
Indian Sea, was driven ... in a westerly
and south-westerly direction for 40 days,
without seeing anything but sky and sea.
. . . The ship having touched on the coast
to supply its wants, the mariners beheld
there the egg of a certain bird called chrocho,
which egg was as big as a butt. . . ." —
Rubric on Fra Maura's Great Map at Venice.
„ " The Ships or junks (Zonchi) which
navigate this sea, carry 4 masts, and others
besides that they can set up or strike
(at will); and they have 40 to 60 little
chambers for the merchants, and they have
only one rudder. . . ." — Jbid.
1516. — "Many Moorish merchants reside
in it (Malacca), and also Gentiles, particularly
Cfietis (see CHETTY), who are natives of
Cholmendel ; and they are all very rich, and
have many large ships which they call
jungos." — Barbosa, 191.
1549. — "Exclustis isto concilio, applicavit
animum ad navem Sinensis f ormae, quam
luncmnvocant." — Scti. Franc. Xave)-ii Epist.
337.
[1554.—" ... in the many ships and
junks (Jugos) which certainly passed that
way." — Gastanheda, ii. c. 20.]
1563. — "Juncos are certain long ships
that have stern and prow fashioned in the
same way." — Garcia, f. 586.
1591. — " By this Negro we were advertised
of a small Barke of some thirtie tunnes
(which the Moors call a l\mco)."— Barker's
Ace. of Lancaster's Voyage, in Hakl. ii. 589.
1616.— "And doubtless they had made
havock of them all, had they not presently
been relieved by two Arabian Junks (for so
their small ill-built ships are named. . . .)"
— Tet-ry, ed. 1665, p. 342.
[1625.— "An hundred Prawes and lunkes."
—Purchas, Pilgrimage, i. 2, 43.
[1627.— "China also, and the great Atlantis
(that you call America), which have now but
lunks and Canoas, abounded then in tall
Ships."— ^acoft, New Atlantis, p. 12.]
1630.—" So repairing to lasques (see
JASK), a place in the Persian Gulph, they
obtained a fleete of Seaven luncks, to
convey them and theirs as Merchantmen
bound for the Shoares of India.."— Lord,
Religion of the Per sees, 3.
JUNKAMEER.
473
JURIBASSO.
1673.— Fryer also speaks of "Portugal
Jimks." The word had thus come to mean
any large vessel in the Indian Seas. Barker's
use for a small vessel (above) is exceptional.
JUNKAMEER, s. This word
occurs in Wheeler, i. 300, where it
should certainly have been written
Juncaneer. It was long a perplexity,
and as it was the subject of one of
Dr. Burnell's latest, if not the very
last, of his contributions to this work,
I transcribe the words of his com-
munication :
"Working at improving the notes
to V. Linschoten, I have accidentally
cleared up the meaning of a word you
asked me about long ago, but which I
was then obliged to give up — 'Jonka-
mir.' It = ' a coUedor of customs.'
" (1745), — Notre Superieur qui s9avoit
qu'a moiti€ chemin certains Jonquaniers *
mettoient les passans h. contribution, nous
avoit donn6 un ou denx fanons (see FAN AM)
pour les payer en allant et en revenant,
au cas qu'ils I'exigeassent de nous." — F.
JVorbert, Memoires, pp. 159-160.
" The original word is in Malay alam
chungakdranjSind do. in Tamil, though it
does not occur in the Dictionaries of that
language; but chungam ( = ' Customs')
does.
"I was much pleased to settle this
curious word ; but I should never have
thought of the origin of it, had it not
been for that rascally old Capuchin P.
Norbert's note."
My friend's letter (from West Strat-
ton) has no date, but it must have
been written in July or August 1882.
— [H.Y.] (See JUNKEON.)
1680.— "The Didwan (see DEWAUN) re-
turned with Lingapas Ruccas (see ROOCKA)
upon the Avaldar (see HAVILDAR) at St.
Thoma, and upon the two chief Juncaneers
in this part of the country, ordering them
not to stop goods or provisions coming into
the town."— i^orf St. Geo. Consn., Nov. 22,
JVotes and Exts., iii. 39.
1746. — "Given to the Governor's Servants,
Juncaneers, &c., as usual at Christmas,
Salampores (see SALEMPOORY) 18Ps. P.
13."—Acct. of Extra Charges at Fort St.
David, to Dec. 31. MS. Report, in India
Office.
JUNK-CEYLON, n.p. The popular
name of an island off the west coast of
* "Ce sent des Maures qui exigent de I'argent
sur les grands chemins, de ceux qui passent avee
ctuelques merchandises ; souvent ils en demandent
a ceux nafimes qui n'en portent point. On regarde
ces gens-1.4 a peu prescomme des voleurs."
the Malay Peninsula. Forrest {Voyage
to Mergui, pp. iii. and 29-30) calls it
Jan-Sylan, and savs it is properly
Ujong (i.e. in Malay, 'Cape') Sylang.
This appears to be nearly right. The
name is, according to Crawfurd (Malay
Did. S.V. Saking, and Diet. Ind. Archip.
S.V. Ujung) Ujung Salang, ' Salang
Headland.' [Mr. Skeat doubts the
correctness of this. " There is at least
one quite possible alternative, i.e. jong
salang, in which jong means 'a junk,'
and salang, when applied to vessels,
'heavily tossing' (see Klinkert, Diet. s.v.
salang). Another meaning of salang is
'to transfix a person with a dagger,'
and is the technical term for Malay
executions, in which the kris was
driven down from the collar-bone to
the heart. Paries in the first quota-
tion is now known as Perlis."']
1539. — "There we crost over to the firm
Land, and passing by the Port of Jungalan
(luncaldo) we sailed two days and a half
with a favourable wind, by means whereof
we got to the River of Paries in the Kingdom
of Queda. . . ." — Pinto (orig. cap. xix.) in
Cogan, p. 22.
1592. — "We departed thence to a Baie in
the Kingdom of lunsalaom, which is be-
tweene Malacca and Pegu, 8 degrees to the
Northward." — Barker, in JIakl. ii. 591.
1727.— "The North End of Jonk Ceyloan
lies within a mile of the Continent." — A.
Hamilton, 69 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 67].
JUNKEON, s. This word occurs as
below. It is no doubt some form of
the word chungam, mentioned under
JUNKAMEER. Wilson gives Telugu
Sunham, which might be used in
Orissa, where Bruton was. [Shungum
(Mai. chunkam) appears in the sense of
toll or customs duties in many of the
old treaties in Logan, Malabar, vol. iii.]
1638. — "Any lunkeon or Custome." —
Bniton's Narrative, in Hakl. v. 53.
1676. — "These practices (claims of per-
quisite by the factory chiefs) hath occasioned
some to apply to the Governour for relief,
and chosen rather to pay Juncan than
submit to the unreasonable demands afore-
said."— Major PucHe's Proposals, in Fort St.
Geo. Consn., Feb. 16. Notes and Exts.,
i. 39.
[1727. — " ... at every ten or twelve
Miles end, a Fellow to demand Junkaun or
Poll-Money for me and my Servants. ..."
—A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i. 392.]
JUBIBASSO, s. This word, mean-
ing 'an interpreter,' occurs constantly
in the Diary of Eichard Cocks, of the
JUTE.
474
JYEDAD.
English Factory in Japan, admirably
edited for the Hakliiyt Society by
Mr. Edward Maunde Thompson (1883).
The word is really Malayo - Javanese
jurubahdsa, lit. ' language-master,' jitnt
being an expert, ' a master of a craft,'
and bahdsa the Skt. hhdshd, 'speech.'
[Wilkinson^ Diet., writes Juru-hehasa;
Mr. Skeat prefers juru-bhasa.]
1603. — At Patani the Hollanders having
arrived, and sent presents — "ils furent pris
par un officier nomm6 Orankaea (see ORAN-
KAY) Jurebassa, qui en fit trois portions."
—In Rec. du Voyages, ed. 1703, ii. 667.
See also pp. 672, 675.
1613, — "(Said the Mandarin of Ancao)
. . . 'Captain-major, Auditor, residents,
and jerubaQas, for the space of two days
you must come before me to attend to these
instructions {capitulos), in order that I may
write to the Allao.' . . .
"These communications being read in the
Chamber of the City of Macau, before the
Vereadores, the people, and the Captain-
Major then commanding in the said city,
Joao Serrao da Cunha, they sought for a
person who might be charged to reply, such
as had knowledge and experience of the
Chinese, and of their manner of speech, and
finding Louren^o Carvalho ... he made
the reply in the following form of words
' ... To this purpose we the Captain-Major,
the Auditor, the Vereadores, the Padres,
and the Jurubaca, assembling together and
beating our foreheads before God. . . .'" —
Bocarro, pp. 725-729.
, , " The f oureteenth, I sent M. Cockes,
and my lurebasso to both the Kings to
entreat them to prouide me of a dozen Sea-
men."— Gapt. Saris, in Purchas, 378.
1615. — ". . . his desire was that, for his
sake, I would geve over the pursute of this
matter against the sea bongew, for that yf it
were followed, of force the said hongeiv must
cut his bellie, and then my jiirebasso must
do the lyke. Unto which his request I was
content to agree. . . ." — Cocks' s Diary,!. Z^.
[ ,, "This night we had a conference
with our Jurybassa."— i^os^er, Letters, iii.
167].
JUTE, s. The fibre (gunny-fibre)
of the bark of Corchorus capsularis, L.,
and Corchorus olitorius, L., which in the
last 45 years has become so important
an export from India, and a material
for manufacture in Great Britain as
well as in India. "At the last meet-
ing of the Cambridge Philosophical
Society, Professor Skeat commented
on various English words. Jute, a
fibrous substance, he explained from
the Sanskrit juta, a less usual form of
jata, meaning, 1st, the matted hair of
an ascetic ; 2ndly, the fibrous roots of
a tree such as the banyan ; 3rdly, any
fibrous substance" {Academy, Dec. 27,
1879). The secondary meanings attri-
buted here to jata are very doubtful."^
The term jute appears to have been
first used by Dr. Koxburgh in a letter
dated 1795, in which he drew the
attention of the Court of Directors to
the value of the fibre " called jute by
the natives." [It appears, however, as
early as 1746 in the Log of a voyage
quoted by Col. Temple in J.R.A.S.y
Jan. 1900, p. 158.] The name in fact
appears to be taken from the vernacular
name in Orissa. This is stated to be
properly jhoto, but jhiitd is used by the
uneducated. See Beport of the Jute
Commission, by Babu Hemchundra
Kerr, Calcutta, 1874 ; also a letter
from Mr. J. S. Cotton in the Academy^
Jan. 17, 1880.
JUTKA, s. From Dak.— Hind.
jhatkd, 'quick.' The native cab of
Madras, and of Mofussil towns in that
Presidency ; a conveyance only to be
characterised by the epithet ramshackle,
though in that respect equalled by the
Calcutta cranchee (q.v.). It consists
of a sort of box with Venetian windows,
on two wheels, and drawn by a miser-
able pony. It is entered by a door at
the back. (See SHIGRAM, with like
meanings).
JIJZAIL, s. This word jazdil is
generally applied to the heavy Afghan
rifle, fired with a forked rest. If it is
Ar. it must be jazd'il, the plural of
jazU, ' big,' used as a substantive. JazU
is often used for a big, thick thing,
so it looks probable. (See GINGALL.)
Hence jazdHlchi, one armed with such
a weapon.
[1812.— "The jezaerchi also, the men
who use blunderbusses, were to wear the
new Russian dress." — Morier, Journey through
Persia, 30.
" All night the cressets glimmered pale
On Ulwur sabre and Tonk jezail. "
R. Kipling, Barrack-room Ballads, 84.
[1900.— "Two companies of Khyber Jezail-
cide^."—Warhurton, Eighteen Years in the
Khyher, 78.]
JYEDAD, s. V.—R.jdiddd. Terri-
tory assigned for the support of troops.
[1824.— "Rampooraonthe Chumbul . . .
had been granted to Dudemaic, as Jaidad,
* This remark is from a letter of Dr. Bumell's
dd. Tanjore, March 16, 1880.
JYSHE.
475
KAREETA.
or temporary assignment for the payment of
his troops." — Malcolm^ Centrallndia, i. 223.]
JYSHE, s. This term, Ar. jaish,
'an army, a legion,' was applied by
Tippoo to his regular infantry, the
body of which was called the Jaish
Kaclmri (see under CUTCHERRY).
c. 1782. — "About this time the Bar or
regular infantry, Kutcheri, were called the
Jysh Kutcheri." — Hist, of Tipu Sultdn, by
Hussein Ali Khdn Kermdni, p. 32.
1786. — "At such times as new levies or
recruits for the Jyshe and Piadehs are to
be entertained, you two and Syed Peer
assembling in Kuchiirry are to entertain
none but proper and eligible men." — Tippoo' s
Letters, 256.
KAJEE, s. This is a title of
Ministers of State used in Nepaul and
Sikkim. It is no doubt the Arabic
word (see CAZEE for quotations). Kdjl
is the pronunciation of this last word
in various parts of India.
[KALA JUGGAH, s. Anglo-H.
kdld jagah ior a ' dark place,' arranged
near a ball-room for the purpose of
flirtation.
[1885. — "At night it was rather cold, and
the frequenters of the Kala Jagah (or dark
places) were unable to enjoy it as much as
I hoped they would." — Lady Dufferin,
Viceregal Life, 91.
KALINGA, n.p. (See KLING.)
KALLA-NIMMACK, s. Hind.
kdld-namak, 'black salt,' a common
mineral drug, used especially in horse-
treatment. It is muriate of soda,
having a mixture of oxide of iron, and
some impurities. (Royle.)
KAPAL, s. Kdpdl, the Malay word
for a ship, [which seems to have come
from the Tam. kappal,] "applied to
any square-rigged vessel, with top
and top-gallant masts" (Marsden,
Memoirs of a Malay Family, 57).
KARBAREE, s.
'an agent, a manager,
in Bengal Proper.
Hind, kdrbdri,
Used chiefly
[c. 1857.— "The Foujdar's report stated
that a police Carbaree was sleeping in his
own house."— Chevers, Ind. Med. Jurisp. 467.]
1867. — "The Lushai Karbaris (literally
men of business) duly arrived and met me
at Kassalong."— Zewtw, A Fly on the Wheel,
293.
KARCANNA, s. Hind, from Pers.
kdr-khdna, 'business-place.' We can-
not improve upon Wilson's defini-
tion : " An office, or place where
business is carried on ; but it is in use
more especially applied to places where
mechanical work is performed ; a
workshop, a manufactory, an arsenal ;
also, fig., to any great fuss or bustle."
The last use seems to be obsolete.
"Large halls are seen in many
places, called Kar-Kanays or workshops
for the artizans." — Bemier, ed. Constable,
258 seq. Also see CARCANA.]
KARDAR, s. P.— H. kdrddr, an
agent (of the Government) in Sindh.
[1842. — "I further insist upon the
offending Kardar being sent a prisoner to
my head - quarters at Sukkur within the
space of five days, to be dealt with as I
shall determine." — Sir C. Napier, in
Napier's Conqitest of Scinde, 149.]
KAREETA, s. Hind, from Ar.
kharlta, and in India also khalita. The
silk bag (described by Mrs. Parkes,
below) in which is enclosed a letter
to or from a native noble ; also, by
transfer, the letter itself. In 2 Kings
V. 23, the bag in which Naaman bound
the silver is kharlt ; also in Isaiah iii.
22, the word translated ' crisping-pins '
is kharltim, rather ' purses.'
c. 1350.— "The Sherif Ibrahim, surnamed
the Kharitadar, i.e. the Master of the
Royal Paper and Pens, was governor of the
territory of HansI and Sarsatl." — Jbn
Batuta, iii. 337.
1838.—" Her Highness the Baiza Ba'i did
me the honour to send me a EharitS,, that
is a letter enclosed in a long bag of Ki7)i-
JcModh (see KINCOB), crimson silk brocaded
with flowers in gold, contained in another
of fine muslin: the mouth of the bag was
tied with a gold and tasseled cord, to which
was appended the great seal of her High-
ness." — Wanderings of a Pilgrim (Mrs.
Parkes), ii. 250.
In the following passage the thing
is described (at Constantinople).
1673. — ". . . le Visir prenant un sachet
de beau brocard d'or k fleurs, long tout au
moins d'une demi aulne et large de cinq ou
six doigts, \ii et scelM par le baut avec une
KAUL.
476 KEDGEREE, KITGHERY.
inscription qui y estoit attachee, et disant
que c'estoit une lettre du Grand Seigneur.
. » ." — Journal d'Ant, Galland, ii. 94.
KAUL, s. Hind. Kdl, properly
'Time,' then a period, death, and
popularly the visitation of famine.
Under this word we read :
1808. — "Scarcity, and the scourge of civil
war, embittered the Mahratta nation in a.d.
1804, of whom many emigrants were sup-
ported by the justice and generosity
of neighbouring powers, and (a large
number) were relieved in their own capital
by the charitable contributions of the
English at Bombay alone. This and open-
ing of Hospitals for the sick and starving,
within the British settlements, were grate-
fully told to the writer afterwards by many
Mahrattas in the heart, and from distant
parts, of their own country." — R. Dnimmond,
Illustrations, &c.
KAUNTA, CAUNTA, s. This
word, Mahr. and Guz. kdntha, 'coast
or margin,' [Skt. kantha, 'immediate
proximity,' JcantM, ' the neck,'] is used
in the northern part of the Bombay
Presidency in composition to form
several popular geographical terms, as
Mahi Kdntha, for a group of small
States on the banks of the Mahi River ;
Rewd Kdntha, south of the above ;
Sindhu Kdnthd, the Indus Delta, &c.
The word is no doubt the same which
we find in Ptolemy for the Gulf of
Kachh, Kdvdi kSXtos. Kanthi-Kot was
formerly an important place in Eastern
Kachh, and Kdnthl was the name of
the southern coast district (see Ritier,
vi. 1038).
KEBULEE. (See MYROBOLANS.)
KEDDAH, s. Hind. Khedd (khednd,
'to chase,' from Skt. dJcheta, 'hunt-
ing'). The term used in Bengal for
the- enclosure constructed to entrap
elephants. [The system of hunting
elephants by making a trench round
a space and enticing the wild animals
by means of tame decoys is described
by Arrian, Indika, 13.] (See COREAL.)
[c. 1590. — "There are several modes of
hunting elephants^ 1. k'hedah" (then follows
a, description), — Aln, i. 284.]
1780-90.— "The party on the plain below
iave, during this interval, been completely
occupied in forming the Keddah or en-
closure."— Lives oftlte Lindsays, iii. 191.
1810. — "A trap called a Keddah." —
Williamson, V. M. ii. 436.
1860. — "The custom in Bengal is to con-
struct a strong enclosure (called a Keddah)
in the heart of the forest." — Tennent's
Ceylon, ii. 342.
KEDGEREE, KITCHERY, s.
Hind, khichrl, a mess of rice, cooked
with butter and ddl (see DHALL), and
flavoured with a little spice, shred
onion, and the like ; a common dish
all over India, and often served at
Anglo-Indian breakfast tables, in
which very old precedent is followed,
as the first quotation shows. The
word appears to have been applied
metaphorically to mixtures of sundry
kinds (see Fryer, below), and also to
mixt jargon or lingua franca. In
England we find the word is often
applied to a mess of re-cooked fish,
served for breakfast ; but this is in-
accurate. Fish is frequently eaten
with kedgeree, but is no part of it.
["Fish Kitcherie" is an old Anglo-
Indian dish, see the recipe in Riddell,
Indian Domestic Economy, p. 437.]
c. 1340.— "The munj (Moong) is boiled
with rice, and then buttered and eaten.
This is what they call Kishri, and on this
dish they breakfast every day." — Ibn Batuta,
iii. 131.
c. 1443. — "The elephants of the palace are
fed upon Kitchri." — Ahdurrazzdk, in India
inXVthOent. 27.
c. 1476. — "Horses are fed on pease ; also
on Kichiris, boiled with sugar and oil ; and
early in the morning they get shishenivo " (?).
— Athan. Nikitin, in do., p. 10.
The following recipe for Kedgeree is by
Abu'l Fazl :—
c. 1590. — "Khichri, Eice, split ddl, and
ghi, 5 ser of each ; ^ ser salt ; this gives 7
dishes." — Aln, i. 59.
1648. — "Their daily gains are very small,
. . . and with these they fill their hungry
bellies with a certain food called Kitserye."
— Van Ticist, 57.
1653.— " Kicheri est vne sorte de legume
dont les Indiens se nourissent ordinaire-
ment." — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657,
p. 545.
1672.— Baldaeus has Kitzery, Tavernier
Quicheri [ed. Ball, i. 282, 391].
1673.— "The Diet of this Sort of People
admits not of great Variety or Cost, their
delightfullest Food being only Cutcherry
a sort of Pulse and Rice mixed together, and
boiled in Butter, with which they grow fat."
—Fryer, 81.
Again, speaking of pearls in the Persian
Gulf, he says: "Whatever is of any Value
is very dear. Here is a great Plenty of
what they call Ketchery, a mixture of all
together, or Eefuse of Rough, Yellow, and
Unequal, which they sell by Bushels to the
Russians."— /&ici?. 320.
KEDGEREE.
477
KERSEYMERE.
1727. — "Some Doll and Rice, being mingled
together and boiled make Kitcheree, the
common Food of the Country. They eat it
with Butter and Atchar (see ACHAR)." — A.
Hamilton, i. 161 ; [ed. 1744, i. 162].
1750-60. — "Kitcharee is only rice stewed,
with a certain pulse they call Dholl, and is
generally eaten with salt-fish, butter, and
pickles of various sorts, to which they give
the general name of Atchar." — Grose, i. 150.
[1813. — "He was always a welcome guest
. . . and ate as much of their rice and
Cutcheree as he chose." — Forbes, Or. Mem.
2nd ed. i. 502.]
1880. — "A correspondent of the Indian
Mirror, writing of the annual religious fair
at Ajmere, thus describes a feature in the
proceedings: "There are two tremendous
copper pots, one of which is said to contain
about eighty raaunds of rice and the other
forty maunds. To fill these pots with rice,
sugar, and dried fruits requires a round sum
of money, and it is only the rich who can
afford to do so. This year His Highness the
Nawab of Tonk paid Rs. 3,000 to fill up the
pots. . . . After the pots filled with khichri
had been inspected by the Nawab, who was
accompanied by the Commissioner of Ajmere
and several Civil Officers, the distribution,
or more properly the plunder, of khichri
commenced, and men well wrapped up with
clothes, stuffed with cotton, were seen leap-
ing down into the boiling pot to secure their
share of the booty." — Pioneer Mail, July 8.
[See the reference to this custom in Sir T.
Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 314, and a full account in
Rajputana Gazetteer, ii, 63.]
KEDGEREE, n.p. Khijiri or
Kijarl, a village and police station on
the low lands near the mouth of the
Hoogly, on the west bank, and 68
miles below Calcutta. It was formerly
well known as a usual anchorage of
the larger Indiamen.
1683. — "This morning early we weighed
anchor with the tide of Ebb, but having
little wind, got no further than the Point of
Kegaria Island." — Hedges, Diary, Jan. 26 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 64].
1684.— "Signr Nicolo Pareres, a Portugall
Merchant, assured me their whole com-
munity had wrott ye Vice King of Goa . . .
to send them 2 or 8 Frigates with . . .
Soldiers to possess themselves of ye Islands
of Kegeria and Ingellee."—Ibid. Dec. 17 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 172].
1727. — "It is now inhabited by Fishers,
as are also Ingellie and Kidgerie, two
neighbouring Islands on the West Side of
the Mouth of the Ganges." — A. Hamilton,
ii. 2 ; [ed. 1744]. (See HIDGELEE.)
1753.—" De I'autre c6t6 de I'entr^, les
rivieres de Cajori et de VIngeli (see HIDGE-
LEE), puis plus au large la riviere de Pipli
et celle de Balasor (see BALASORE), sont
avec Tomhali (see TUMLOOK), riviere men-
tionn€ plus haut, et qu'on peut a j outer ici,
des derivations d'un grand fleuve, dont le
nom de Ganga lui est commun avec le Gauge.
. . . Une carte du Golfe de Bengale inser^e
dans Blaeu, f era m6me distinguer les rivieres
d'Ingeli et de Cajori (si on prend la peine
de I'examiner) cortme des bras du Ganga." —
D'Anville, p. 66.
As to the origin of this singular error,
about a river Ganga flowing across India
from W. to E., see some extracts under
GODAVERY. The Rupnarain River, which
joins the Hoogly from the W. just above
Diamond Harbour, is the grand fleuve here
spoken of. The name Gunga or Old Gunga
is applied to this in charts late in the 18th
century. It is thus mentioned by A.
Hamilton, 1727 : " About five leagues farther
up on the West Side of the River of Hughly,
is another Branch of the Ganges, called
Ganga, it is broader than that of the
Highly, but much shallower." — ii. 3 ; [ed.
1744].
KEDGEREE-POT, s. A vulgar
expression for a round pipkin such
as is in common Indian use, both for
holding water and for cooking purposes.
(See CHATTY, GHURRA.)
1811. — "As a memorial of such mis-
fortunes, they plant in the earth an oar
bearing a cudgeri, or earthen pot." — Solvyns,
Les Hindoiis, iii.
1830. — "Some natives were in readiness
with a small raft of Kedgeree-pots, on which
the palkee was to be ferried over. " — Mem. of
Col. Mountain, 110.
KENNERY, n.p. The site of a
famous and very extensive group of
cave-temples on the Island of Salsette,
near Bombay, properly Kdnheri,
1602. — "Holding some conversation with
certain very aged Christians, who had been
among the first converts there of Padre Fr.
Antonio do Porto, . . . one of them, who
alleged himself to be more than 120 years
old, and who spoke Portuguese very well,
and read and wrote it, and was continually
reading the Flos SaTictorum, and the Lives of
the Saints, assured me that without doubt
the work of the Pagoda of Canari was made
under the orders of the father of Saint
Josafat the Prince, whom Barlaam converted
to the Faith of Christ. . . ."—Gouto, VII.
iii. cap. 10.
1673._"Next Morn before Break of Day
we directed our steps to the anciently fam'd,
but now ruin'd City of Canorein ... all cut
out of a Rock," kc— Fryer, 71-72.
1825.— "The principal curiosities of Sal-
sette ... are the cave temples of Eennery.
These are certainly in every way remarkable,
from their number, their beautiful situation,
their elaborate carving, and their marked
connection with Buddh and his religion."—
Heber, ii. 130.
KERSEYMERE, s. This is an
English draper's term, and not Anglo-
KERSEYMERE.
478
KHAKEE, KHARKL
Indian. But it is through forms like
cassimere (also in English use), a cor-
ruption of cashmere, though the corrup-
tion has been shaped by the previously
existing English word kersey for a kind
of woollen cloth, as if kersey were one
kind and kerseymere another, of similar
goods. Kersey is given by Minsheu
(2nd ed. 1627), without definition,
thus : " '^txsxt cloth, G. (i.e. French)
cariz^." The only word like the last
given by Littre is " Carisil, sorte de
canevas." .... This does not apply
to kersey, which appears to be repre-
sented by " Greseau — Terme de Com-
merce ; ^toffe de laine croissee a deux
envers ; etym. croiser." Both words
are probably connected with croiser or
with carre. Blanche indeed (whose
etymologies are generally worthless)
says : " made originally at Kersey, in
Suffolk, whence its name." And he
adds, equal to the occasion, " Kersey-
mere, so named from the position of
the original factory on the mere, or
water which runs through the village
of Kersey" (!) Mr. Skeat, however,
we see, thinks that Kersey, in Suffolk,
is perhaps the origin of the word
Kersey: [and this he repeats in the
new ed. (1901) of his Concise Etym.
Diet., adding, " Not from Jersey, which
is also used as the name of a material."
Kerseymere, he says, is " a corruption of
Cashmere or Cassimere, by confusion
with kersey "].
1495. — *' Item the xv day of Febniar,
bocht fra Jhonne Andersoun x ellis of quhit
Caresay, to be tua coitis, ane to the King,
and ane to the Lard of Balgony ; price of
ellne vjs. ; summa . . . iij. IL" — Accis. of
the Ld. H. Treamrer of Scotland, 1877, p. 225.
1583. — " I think cloth, Kerseys and tinne
have never bene here at so lowe prices as
they are now." — Mr. John Newton, from
Babylon {i.e. Bagdad) July 20, in Hahl. 378.
1603. — "I had as lief be a list of an
English kersey, as be pil'd as thou art pil'd,
for a French velvet." — Measicrefor Measure,
1.2.
1625. — " Ordanet the thesaurer to tak aff
to ilk ane of the officeris and to the drummer
and pyper, ilk ane of thame, fyve elne of
reid Kairsie claithe." — Exts.from Reeds, of
Glasgow, 1876, p. 347.
1626. — In a contract between the Factor
of the King of Persia and a Dutch "Opper
Koopman " for goods we find : "2000 Persian
ells of Carsay at 1 eocri (?) the ell." —
Valentijn, v. 295.
1784. — " For sale — superfine cambrics and
edgings ... scarlet and blue Kassimeres."
— In Seton-Karr, i. 47.
c. 1880. — (no date given) " Ker8e3ntriere.
Cassimere. A finer description of kersey . . ;
(then follows the absurd etymology as given
by Planch^). ... It is principally a manu-
facture of the west of England, and except
in being tweeled (sic) and of narrow width
it in no respect differs from superfine cloth."
— Draper's Diet. s.v.
KHADIR, s. H. khadar; the
recent alluvial bordering a large river.
(See under BANGUR).
[1828. — "The river . . . meanders fantas-
tically . . . through a Khader, or valley
between two ranges of hills." — Mundy, Pen
and Pencil Sketches, ed. 1858, p. 130.
[The Khadir Cup is one of the chief
racing trophies open to pig-stickers in upper
India. ]
KHAKEE, vulgarly KHARKI,
KHARKEE, s. or adj. Hind, khdkl,
'dusty or dust-coloured,' from Bers.
khdk, ' earth,' or ' dust ' ; applied to a
light drab or chocolate-coloured cloth.
This was the colour of the uniform
worn by some of the Bunjab regiments
at the siege of Delhi, and became very
popular in the army generally during
the campaigns of 1857-58, being adopted
as a convenient material by many other
corps. [Gubbins {Mutinies in Oudh,
296) describes how the soldiers at
Lucknow dyed their uniforms a light
brown or dust colour with a mixture
of black and red office inks, and Cave
Brown (Punjab and Delhi, ii. 211)
speaks of its introduction in place of
the red uniform which gave the
British soldier the name of "LaZ Coortee
Wallahs:^]
[1858. — A book appeared called "Service
and Adventures with the Khakee Ressalah,
or Meerut Volunteer Horse during the
Mutinies in 1857-8," by R. H. W. Dunlop.
[1859.— "It has been decided that the
full dress will be of dark blue cloth, made
up, not like the tunic, but as the native
ungreekah {angarkha), and set off with red
piping. The undress clothing will be en-
tirely of Khakee. " — Madras Govt. Order,
Feb. 18, quoted in Calcutta Rev. ciii. 407.
[1862. — "Kharkee does not catch in
brambles so much as other stuffs." — BrincJc-
man, Rifle in Cashmere, 136. ]
1878. — " The Amir, we may mention, wore
a khaki suit, edged with gold, and the well-
known Herati cap." — Sat. Review, Nov. 30,
683.
[1899.—" The batteries to be painted with
the Kirkee colour, which being similar to
the roads of the country, will render the
vehicles invisible." — Tiines, July 12.
[1890-91. — The newspapers have constant
references to a khaki election, that is an
KHALSA.
479
KHANUM.
election started on a war policy, and the
War Loan for the Transvaal Campaign has
been known as ' ' khakis. " j
Recent military operations have led
to the general introduction of khaki
as the service uniform. Something
like this has been used in the East
for clothing from a very early time : —
[1611. — "See if you can get me a piece of
very fine brown calico to make me clothes."
— Danvers, Letters, i. 109.]
KHALSA, s. and adj. Hind, from
Ar. khdUa (properly khalisa) 'pure,
genuine.' It has various technical
meanings, but, as we introduce the
word, it is applied by the Sikhs to
their community and church (so to
call it) collectively.
1783. — "The Sicques salute each other by
the expression Wah Gooroo, without any
inclination of the body, or motion of the
hand. The Government at large, and their
armies, are denominated Ehalsa, and
Ehalsajee." — Forster's Journey, ed. 1808, i.
307.
1881.—
" And all the Punjab knows me, for my
father's name was known
In the days of the conquering Khalsa,
when I was a boy half -grown."
Attar Singh loquitur, by SovJar, in an
Indian paper ; name and date lost.
KHAN, s. a. Turki through
Pers. Khan. Originally this was a
title, equivalent to Lord or Prince,
used among the Mongol and Turk
nomad hordes. Besides this sense,
and an application to various other
chiefs and nobles, it has still become
in Persia, and still more in Afghani-
stan, a sort of vague title like " Esq.,"
whilst in India it has become a
common affix to, or in fact part of,
the name of Hindustanis out of every
rank, properly, however of those
claiming a Pathan descent. The
tendency of swelling titles is always
thus to degenerate, and when the value
of Khan had sunk, a new form, Khdn-
Khanan (Khan of Khans) was devised
at the Court of Delhi, and applied to
one of the high officers of State.
[c. 1610.— The " Assant Caounas " of
Pyrard de Laval, which Mr. Gray fails to
identify, is probably Hasan-Khan, Hak. Soc.
i. 69.
[1616.— "All the Captayens, as Channa
Ghana (Khan-Khanan), Mahobet Chan,
Chan John (Khan Jahan)."— *S*r T. Roe,
Hak. Soc. i. 192.
[1675.—" Cawn." See under GINGI]
b. Pers. khan. A public building
for the accommodation of travellers, a
caravanserai. [The word appears in
English as early as about 1400; see
Stanf. Diet, s.v.]
1653. — "Han est vn Serrail ou enclos que
les Arabes appellent /onc^otwc oh se retirent
les Carauanes, ou les Marchands Estrangers,
. . . ce mot de Han est Turq, et est le
mesme que Kiaraiuxnsarai ou Karhasara
(see CARAVANSERAY) dont parle Belon.
. . ." — De la Boullaye-le-Oouz, ed. 1657,
p. 540.
1827. — "He lost all hope, being informed
by his late fellow-traveller, whom he found
at the Elhan, that the Nuwaub was absent
on a secret expedition. " — W. Scott, The
Surgeon's Daughter, ch. xiii.
KHANNA, CONNAH, &e. s.
This term (Pers. khdna, ' a house, a
compartment, apartment, department,
receptacle,' &c.) is used almost ad
libitum in India in composition, some-
times with most incongruous words,
as hohachee (for hdwarchl) connah,
'cook-house,' buggy-connah, 'buggy,
or coach-house,' bottle-khanna, tosha-
khana (q.v.), &c. &c.
1784. — "The house, cook-room, bottle-
connah, godown, &c., are all pucka built." —
In Seton-Karr, i. 41.
KHANSAMA. See CONSUMAH.
KHANUM, s. Turki, through
Pers. khdnum and khdnim, a lady of
rank ; the feminine of the title Khan,
a (q.v.)
1404. — " ... la mayor delles avia nobre
Canon, que quiere dezir Reyna, o Senora
grande." — Olavijo, f. 52v.
„ "The great wall and tents were
for the use of the chief wife of the Lord,
who was called Cano, and the other was for
the second wife, called Quinchi Cano, which
means 'the little lady.' " — MarkhanCs Glarijo,
145.
1505.— "The greatest of the Begs of the
Sagharichi was then Shir Haji Beg, whose
daughter, Ais-doulet Begum, Yunis Khan
married. . . . The Khan had three daughters
by Ais-doulet Begum. . . . The second
daughter, Kulhik Nigar Khanum, was my
mother. . . . Five months after the taking
of Kabul she departed to God's mercy, in
the year 911 " (1505).— ^a6er, p. 12.
1619.—" The King's ladies, when they are
not married to him . . . and not near
relations of his house, but only concubines
or girls of the Palace, are not called begum,
which is a title of queens and princesses, but.
only canum, a title given in, Persia to all
noble ladies."— P. della Valle, ii. 13.
KHASS, KAUSS.
480
KHOT.
KHASS, KAUSS, &c., adj. Hind,
from Ar. khdss, 'special, particular,
Royal.' It has many particular appli-
cations, one of the most common being
to estates retained in the hands of
Goyernment, which are said to be
held khdss. The hhdss-mahal again, in
a native house, is the women's apart-
ment. Many years ago a white-
bearded khdnsamdn (see CONSUMAH),
in the service of one of the present
writers, indulging in reminiscences of
the days when he had been attached to
Lord Lake's camp, in the beginning of
the last century, extolled the sahibs of
those times above their successors,
observing (in his native Hindustani) :
" In those days I think the Sahibs all
came from Loiidon khdss ; now a great
lot of Liverpoolwdlds come to the
country ! "
There were in the Palaces of the
Great Mogul and other Mahommedan
Princes of India always two Hallsof
Audience, or Durbar, the Dewdn-i- Am,
or Hall of the Public, and the Dewdn-
i-Khdss, the Special or Royal Hall,
for those who had the entree, as we say.
In the Indian Vocabulary, 1788, the
word is written Goss.
KHASYA, n.p. A name applied
to the oldest existing race in the cis-
Tibetan Himalaya, between Nepal and
the Ganges, i.e. in the British Districts
of Kumaun and Garhwal. The
Khasyas are Hindu in religion and
customs, and probably are substantially
Hindu also in blood ; though in their
aspect there is some slight suggestion
of that of their Tibetan neighbours.
There can be no ground for supposing
them to be connected with the Mon-
goloid nation of Kasias (see COSSYA)
in the mountains south of Assam.
[1526. — "About these hills are other tribes
of men. With all the investigation and
enquiry I could make. . . . All that I could
learn was that the men of these hiUs were
called Kas. It struck me that as the
Hindustanis frequently confound shin and
Sin and as Kashmir is the chief . . . city
in those hiUs, it may have taken its name
from that circumstance." — LeyderCs Baher,
313.]
1799.—" The Vakeel of the rajah of
Comanh (i.e. Kumaun) of Almora, who is a
learned Pandit, informs me that the greater
part of the zemindars of that country are
C'hasas. . . . They are certainly a very
ancient tribe, for they are mentioned as such
in the Institutes of Menu ; and their great
ancestor G'hasa or C'hasya is mentioned by
Sanchoniathon, under the name of Cassius.
He is supposed to have lived before the
Flood, and to have given his name to
the mountains he seized upon." — Wilford
(Wilfordizing !), in As. Res. vi. 456.
1824.— "The Khasya nation pretend to
be all Rajpoots of the highest caste . . .
they will not even sell one of their little
mountain cows to a stranger. . . . They are
a modest, gentle, respectful people, honest
in their dealings," — Heber, i. 264.
KHELAT, n.p. The capital of the
Biltich State upon the western frontier
of Sind, which gives its name to the
State itself. The name is in fact the
Ar. kaVa, ' a fort.' (See under KILLA*
DAE.) The terminal t of the Ar.
word (written kaVat) has for many
centuries been pronounced only when
the word is the first half of a compound
name meaning 'Castle of .' No
doubt this was the case with the
Biliich capital, though in its case the
second part has been completely dropt
out of use. Kheldt {KaVat)-i-Ghiljl is
an example where the second part
remains, though sometimes dropt.
KHIRAJ, s. Ar. khardj (usually
pron. in India khirdj), is properly a
tribute levied by a Musulman lord
upon conquered unbelievers, also land-
tax ; in India it is almost always used
for the land-revenue paid to Govern-
ment ; whence a common expression
(also Ar.) Id khirdj, treated as one word,
Idkhirdj, ' rent-free.'
[c. 1590. — "In ancient times a capitation
tax was imposed, called khirdj." — Am, ed.
Jarrett, ii. 55. "Some call the whole pro-
duce of the revenue khiraj." — Ibid. ii. 57.]
1653. — "Le Sultan souffre les Chretiens,
les luifs, et les Indou sur ses terres, auec
toute liberty de leur Loy, en payant cinq
Reales d'Espagne ou plus par an, et ce
tribut s'appelle Karache. . . ."—DelaBoul-
laye-le-Oouz, ed. 1657, p. 48.
1784.—". . . 136 beegahs, 18 of which
are Lackherage land, or land paying no
rent." — In Seton-Karr, i. 49.
KHOA, s. Hind, and Beng. khod,
a kind of concrete, of broken brick,
lime, &c., used for floors and terrace-
roofs.
KHOT, s. This is a MahratI word,
khot, in use in some parts of the
Bombay Presidency as the designation
of persons holding or farming villages
on a peculiar tenure called khotl, and
KHOT.
481
KHUDD, KUDD.
coming under the class legally defined
as .' superior holders.'
The position and claims of the hhots
have been the subject of much debate
and difficulty, especially with regard
to the rights and duties of the tenants
under them, whose position takes
various forms ; but to go into these
<[uestions would carry us much more
deeply into local technicalities than
would be consistent with the scope of
this work, or the knowledge of the
editor. Practically it would seem that
the hliot is, in the midst of provinces
where ryotwaixy is the ruling system,
an exceptional person, holding much
the position of a petty zemindar in
Bengal (apart from any question of
permanent settlement) ; and that most
of the difficult questions touching khotl
have arisen from this its exceptional
character in Western India.
The khot occurs especially in the
Konkan, and was found in existence
when, in the early part of the last
century, we occupied territory that
had been subject to the Mahratta
power. It is apparently traceable back
at least to the time of the 'Adil Shahi
(see IDALCAN) dynasty of the Deccan.
There are, however, various de-
nominations of kliot. In the Southern
Konkan the hhoti has long been a
hereditary zemindar, with proprietary
rights, and also has in many cases re-
placed the ancient patel as headman
of the village ; a circumstance that
has caused the hhoti to be sometimes
regarded and defined as the holder of
an office, rather than of a property. In
the Northern Konkan, again, the Khotis
were originally mere revenue-farmers,
without proprietary or hereditary
rights, but had been able to usurp both.
As has been said above, administra-
tive difficulties as to the Khotis have
been chiefly connected with their
rights over, or claims from, the ryots,
which have been often exorbitant and
oppressive. At the same time it is in
evidence that in the former distracted
state of the country, a Khoti was some-
times established in compliance with
a petition of the cultivators. The
Khoti "acted as a buffer between them
and the extortionate demands of the
revenue officers under the native
Government. And this is easily com-
prehended, when it is remembered
that formerly districts used to be
farmed to the native officials, whose
2 H
sole object was to squeeze as much
revenue as possible out of each village.
The KJiot bore the brunt of this
struggle. In many cases he prevented
a new survey of his village, by con-
senting to the imposition of some new
patti* This no doubt he recovered
from the ryots, but he gave them their
own time to pay, advanced them
money for their cultivation, and was
a milder master than a rapacious
revenue officer would have been"
(Candy, pp. 20-21). See Selections from
Records of Bombay Government^ No.
cxxxiv., N.S., viz., Selections with
Notes, regarding the Khoti Tenure, com-
piled by E. T. Candy, Bo. C. S. 1873 ;
also Abstract of Proceedings of the Govt,
of Bombay in the Revenue Dept, April
24, 1876, No. 2474.
KHOTI, s. The holder of the
peculiar khot tenure in the Bombay
Presidency.
KHUDD, KUDD, s. This is a
term chiefly employed in the Hima-
laya, khadd, meaning a precipitous
hill-side, also a deep valley. It is not
in the dictionaries, but " is probably
allied to the Hind, khdt, 'a pit,' Dakh.
— Hind, khaddd. [Platts gives Hind.
khad. This is from Skt. khanda, ' a gap,
a chasm,' while khdt comes from Skt.
khdta, ' an excavation.'] The word is in
constant Anglo-Indian colloquial use at
Simla and other Himalayan stations.
1837. — "The steeps about Mussoori are so
very perpendicular in many places, that a
person of the strongest nerve would scarcely
be able to look over the edge of the narrow
footpath into the Khud, without a shudder."
— Bacon, First ImjJressions, ii. 146.
1838.— "On my arrival I found one of
the ponies at the estate had been killed by
a fall over the precipice, when bringing up
water from the Iihxid."—Wa7iderings of a
Pilgrim, ii. 240.
1866.— "When the men of the 43d Regt.
refused to carry the guns any longer, the
Eurasian gunners, about 20 in number,
accompanying them, made an attempt to
bring them on, but were unequal to doing
so, and under the direction of this officer
(Capt. Cockburn, R.A.) threw them down a
Khud, as the ravines in the Himalaya are
called. . . ."—Bhotan and tlie H. of the
Dooar War, by Surgeon Rennie, M.D. p. 199.
1879.— "The commander-in-chief ... is
perhaps alive now because his horse so
judiciously chose the spot on which suddenly
* PaUi is used liere in the Mahratti sense of a
'contribution' or extra cess. It is the regular
Mahratti equivalent of the dbv^ob of Bengal, on.
which see Wilson, s.v.
KHURREEF.
482
KHYBER PASS.
to swerve round that its hind hoofs were
only half over the chud " {sic). — Times Letter,
from Simla, Aug. 15.
KHURREEF, s. Ar. kharlf,
' autumn ' ; and in India the crop, or
harvest of the crop, which is sown at
the beginning of the rainy season
(April and May) and gathered in after
it, including rice, the tall millets,
maize, cotton, rape, sesamum, &c.
The obverse crop is rubbee (q.v.).
[1809.— "Three weeks have not elapsed
since the Kureef crop, which consists of
Bajru (see BAJRA), Jooar (see JOWAUR),
several smaller kinds of grain, and cotton,
was cleared from off the fields, and the same
ground is already ploughed . . . and sown
for the great Rubbee crop of wheat, barley
and chunu (see GRAM)." — Broughton, Letters
from a Mahratta Camp, ed. 1892, p. 215.]
KHUTPUT, s. This is a native
slang term in Western India for a
prevalent system of intrigue and cor-
ruption. The general meaning of
khatpat in Hind, and Mahr. is rather
'wrangling' and 'worry,' but it is in
the former sense that the word became
famous (1850-54) in consequence of
Sir James Outram's struggles with the
rascality, during his tenure of the
Residency of Baroda.
[1881. — "Khutput, or court intrigue, rules
more or less in every native State, to an
extent incredible among the more civilised
nations of Europe." — Frazer, Records of
Sport, 204.]
KHUTTRY, KHETTRY, CUT-
TRY, s. Hind. Khattrl, KJmtri, Skt.
Kshatriya. The second, or military
caste, in the theoretical or fourfold
division of the Hindus. [But tlie
word is more commonly applied to a
mercantile caste, which has its origin
in the Punjab, but is found in consider-
able numbers in other parts of India.
Whether they are really of Kshatriya
descent is a matter on which there is
much difference of opinion. See
Grooke, Tribes and Castes of N.JV.P.,
iii. 264 seqq.'] The XarpiaXoi whom
Ptolemy locates apparently towards
Rajputana are probably Kshatriyas.
[1623.— " They told me Ciautru was a title
of hononr."— P. clella Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 312.
1630. — "And because Cuttery was of a
martiall temper God gave him power to
sway Kingdomes with the scepter." — Lord,
Banians, 5.
1638. — "Les habitans . . . sont la plus-
part Benyans et Ketteiis, tisserans, tein-
turiers, et autres ouuriers en coton."—
Mandelslo, ed. 1659, 130.
[1671. — "There are also Cuttarees, an-
other Sect Principally about Agra and thosty
parts up the Country, who are as the Banian
Gentoos here." — In Yule, Hedges' Dlarij,
Hak. Soc. ii. cccxi.]
1673. — "Opium is frequently eaten in
great quantities by the Rashpoots, Queteries,
and Pa tans." — Fryer, 193.
1726. — "The second generation in rank
among these heathen is that of the Settre-
'as." — Valentijn, Chorom. 87.
1782. — " The Chittery occasionally betakes
himself to traffic, and the Sooder has be-
come the inheritor of principalities." — G.
Forster's Journey, ed. 1808, i. 64.
1836. — "The Banians are the mercantile-
caste of the original Hindoos. . . . They
call themselves Shudderies, which signifies
innocent or harmless (I)" — Sir R. Phillij)s,
Million of Facts, 322.
KHYBER PASS, n.p. The famou.-^
gorge which forms the chief gate of
Afghanistan from Peshawar, properly
KJiaibar. [The place of the same
name near Al-Madinah is mentioned
in the Ain (iii. 57), and Sir R. Burton
writes : " Khaybar in Hebrew is-
supposed to mean a castle. D'Herbelot
makes it to mean a pact or association
of the Jews against the Moslems."
(Pilgrimage, ed. 1893, i. 346, note).]
1519. — "Early next morning we set out
on our march, and crossing the Kheiber
Pass, halted at the foot of it. The Khizer-
Khail had been extremely licentious in their
conduct. Both on the coming and going of
our army they had shot upon the stragglers,
and such of our people as lagged behind, or
separated from the rest, and carried off their
horses. It was clearly expedient that they
should meet with a suitable chastisement. "^
— Bahei; p. 277.
1603.—
' ' On Thursday Jamrud was our encamping
ground.
" On Friday we went through the Khaibar
Pass, and encamped at 'All Musjid," —
Jahdngir, in Elliot, vi. 314.
1783. — "The stage from Timrood (read
Jimrood) to Dickah, usually called the
Hyber-pass, being the only one in which
much danger is to be apprehended from
banditti, the officer of the escort gave
orders to his party to . . . march early on
the next morning. . . . Timur Shah, who
used to pass the winter at Peshour . . .
never passed through the territory of the
Hybers, without their attacking his advanced
or rear guard." — Forster's Travels, ed. 1808,
ii. 65-66.
1856.—
"... See the booted Moguls, like a pack
Of hungry wolves, burst from their desert
lair,
And crowding through the Khyber's
rocky strait.
Sweep like a bloody harrow o'er the land."
The Banyan Tree, p. 6.
KIDDERPOBE.
483
KILLUT, KILLAUT.
KIDDEEPORE, n.p. This is the
name of a suburb of Calcutta, on the
left bank of the Hoogly, a little way
south of Fort William, and is the seat
of the Government Dockyard. This
establishment was formed in the 18th
century by Gen. Kyd, "after whom,"
says the Imperial Gazetteer, " the village
is named." This is the general belief,
and was mine [H.Y.] till recently,
when I found from the chart and
directions in the English Pilot of 1711
that the village of Kidderj)ore (called
in the same chart Kitherepore) then
occupied the same position, i.e. im-
mediately below " Goharnapore " and
that immediately below " Chittanutte "
{i.e. Govindpiir and ChatanatI (see
CHUTTANUTTY).
1711. — ". . . then keep Rounding Chifti
Foe (Chitpore) Bite down to Ohitti/ Nutty
Point (see CHUTTANUTTY). ... the Bite
below Gover Napore {Govindpur) is Shoal,
and below the Shoal is an Eddy ; therefore
from Gover Napore, you must stand over to
the Starboard-Shore, and keep it aboard till
you come up almost with the Point opposite
to Kiddery-pore, but no longer. . . ."—The
English Pilot, p. 65.
KIL, s. Pitch or bitumen. Tarn.
and Mai. kll, Ar. klr, Pers. klr and Ml.
c. 1330. — " In Persia are some springs,
from which flows a kind of pitch which is
called kic (read kir) {2nx dice seupegna), with
which they smear the skins in which wine is
carried and stored."— Friar Jordanus, p. 10.
c. 1560. — " These are pitched with a bitu-
men which they call quil, which is like
pitch."— Correa, Hak. Soc. 240.
KILLADAR, s. P.— H. kiUaddr,
from Ar. kal\ 'a fort.' Tlie com-
mandant of a fort, castle, or garrison.
The Ar. kaVa is always in India
pronounced MVa. And it is possible
that in the first quotation Ibn Batuta
has misinterpreted an Indian title ;
taking it as from Pers. killd, 'a key.'
It may be noted with reference to
laVa that this Ar. word is generally
represented in Spanish names by
Alcala, a name borne by nine Spanish
towns entered in K. Johnstone's Index
Geographicus ; and in Sicilian ones
by Calata, e.g. Galatajimij Caltanissetta,
Galtagirone.
c. 1340.—". . . Kadhi Khan, Sadr-al-
Jihan, who became the chief of the Amirs,
and had the title of Kallt-dar, i.e. Keeper of
the keys of the Palace. This officer was
accustomed to pass every night at the
Sultan's door, with the bodyguard."— /6n
Batuta, iii. 196.
1757.— "The fugitive garrison ... re-
turned with 500 more, sent by the Kellidar
of Vandiwash. "—Orme, ed. 1803, ii. 217.
1817. — " The following were the terms . . .
that Ami should be restored to its former
governor or Killedar."— i¥i7<^, iii. 340.
1829. — " Among the prisoners captured in
the Fort of Hattrass, search was made by us
for the Keeledar."— J/e?/i. of John Shipn,
ii. 210. '^ '
KILLA-KOTE, s. pi. A combina-
tion of Ar.— P. and Hind, words
for a fort {JciVa for kaVa, and kot^,
used in Western India to imply the
whole fortifications of a territory (i?.
Drummond).
KILLUT, KILLAUT, &c., s.
Ar. — H. khiVat. A dress of honour
presented by a superior on ceremonial
occasions ; but the meaning is often
extended to the whole of a ceremonial
present of that nature, of whatever it
may consist. [The Ar. khil-a'h properly
means 'what a man strips from his
person.' " There were (among the
later Moguls) five degrees of khila't,
those of three, five, six, or seven
pieces ; or they might as a special
mark of favour consist of clothes
that the emperor had actually worn."
(See for further details Mr. Irvine in
J.R.A.S., N.S., July 1896, p. 533).]
The word has in Russian been de-
graded to mean the long loose gown
which forms the most common dress
in Turkistan, called generally by
Schuyler ' a dressing - gown ' (Germ.
Schlafrock). See Fraehn, Wolga Bul-
garen, p. 43.
1411. — "Several days passed in sumptuous
feasts. Khil'ats and girdles of royal magni-
ficence were distributed." — Ahdiirazzdk, in
Not. et Exts. xiv. 209.
1673.— " Sir Geoi^e Oxenden held it. . . .
He defended himself and the Merchants so
bravely, that he had a CoUat or Seerpaw,
(q.v.) a Robe of Honour from Head to Foot,
offered him from the Great Mogul." — Fryer,
87.
1676.— "This is the Wardrobe, where the
Royal Garments are kept ; and from whence
the King sends for the Calaat, or a whole
Habit for a Man, when he would honour
any Stranger. . . ."—Taveiviier, E.T. ii. 46 ;
[ed. Ball, ii. 98].
1774,_'<A flowered satin gown was
brought me, and I was dressed in it as a
atilSit."— Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, 25.
1786.— " And he the said Warren Hastings
did send kellauts, or robes of honour
(the most public and distinguished mode of
acknowledging merit known in India) to the
KINGOB.
484
KINGOB.
said ministers in testimony of his approba-
tion of their services." — Articles of Charge
against Hastings, in Burke's Works, vii. 25.
1809, — " On paying a visit to any Asiatic
Prince, an inferior receives from him a
complete dress of honour, consisting of a
khelaut, a robe, a turban, a shield and
sword, with a string of pearls to go round
the neck." — Ld. Valentia, i. 99.
1813.— "On examining the khelauts . . .
from the great Maharajah Madajee Sindia,
the serpeyeh (see SIRPECH) . . . pre-
sented to Sir Charles Malet, was found to
be composed of false stones." — Foi'bes, Or.
Mem. iii. 50 ; [2nd ed. ii. 418].
KINCOB,s. Gold brocade. P.— H.
hamklidb, kamkhwab, vulgarly kimkhivdb.
The English is perhaps from the Guja-
rat!, as in that language the last syllable
is short.
This word has been tmce imported
from the East. For it is only another
form of the medieval name of an Eastern
damask or brocade, cammocca. This
was taken from the medieval Persian
and Arabic forms kamkhd or klmkhwd,
'damasked silk,' and seems to have
come to Europe in the 13th century.
F. Johnson's Diet, distinguishes be-
Tween kamkhd, 'damask silk of one
colour,' and kimkhd, 'damask silk of
different colours.' And this again,
according to Dozy, quoting Hoffmann,
is originally a Chinese word kin-kha;
in which doubtless kin, 'gold,' is the
first element. Kim is the Fuhkien
form of the word ; cpi. kim-hoa, ' gold-
flower ' ? We have seen kimkhwdh
derived from Pers. kam-khwdh, 'less
sleep,' because such cloth is rough
and prevents sleep ! This is a type
of many etymologies. [" The ordinary
derivation of the word supposes that
a man could not even dream of it who
had not seen it (Jcam, 'little,' khwdh,
' dream ') " ( Yusuf A li, Mono, on Silk,
86). Platts and the Madras Gloss, take
it from kam, ' little,' khwdh, ' nap.']
^ucange appears to think the word
"survived in the French mocade (or
moquette) ; but if so the application
of the term must have degenerated
in England. (See in Draper's Did.
mockado, the form of which has sug-
gested a sham stuff.)
c. 1300. — " VLalSo^ybip evdaifiovovvros, Kal
TOP Trdrepa Set <rvvev5ai.ixoveiv Kard. t^v
vfivovfxAvrjv dvTLireXdpyuaiv. 'EadrJTa ttt]-
uovtprj Trev ofKpQs fjv Ka/j-xo-P i] JlepaCjv (prja-t
yXwTTa, dpaauv eS tadi., ov 5Lir\aKa p,kv
oiiSk fxapfxap^-qv o'iav 'EX^j't; i^v<paivep, dW
■fjepeidj] Kai voikLXtjv." — Letter of Theo-
doriis the Hyrtacenian to Lucites, Protonotary
and Protovestiary of the Trapezuntians.
In Notices et Extraits, vi. 38.
1330.— " Their clothes are of Tartary cloth,
and camocas, and other rich stuffs ofttimes
adorned with gold and silver and precious
stones." — Book of the Estate of the Great
Kaan, in Gatliay, 246.
c. 1340. — "You may reckon also that in
Cathay you get three or three and a half
pieces of damasked silk (cammocca) for a
sommo." — Pegolotti, ibid. 295.
1342.— "The King of China had sent to
the Sultan 100 slaves of both sexes for 500
pieces of kamkha, of which 100 were made
in the City of Zaitun. . . ." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 1.
c. 1375. — " Thei setten this Ydole upon
a Chare with gret reverence, wel arrayed
with Clothes of Gold, of riche Clothes of
Tartarye, of Camacaa, and other precious
Clothes." — Sir John Maundevill, ed. 1866,
p. 175.
c. 1400. — "In kyrtle of Cammaka kynge
am I cladde." — Coventry Mystery, 163.
1404. — ". . . ^ quando se del quisieron
partir los Embajadores, fizo vestir al dicho
Kuy Gonzalez una ropa de camocan, e diole
un sombrero, e dixole, que aquello tomase
en sefial del amor que el Tamurbec tenia al
Seilor Rey." — Cfavijo, § Ixxxviii.
1411. — " We have sent an ambassador who
carries you from us kimkha." — Letter from
Emp. of Ghian to Shah Rukh, in Not. et Ext.
xiv. 214.
1474. — "And the^King gave a signe to
him that way ted, comaunding him to give
to the dauncer a peece of Camocato. And
he taking this peece threwe it about the
heade of the dauncer, and of the men and
women : and useing certain wordes in prais-
eng the King, threwe it before the myn-
strells." — Josafa Barbaro, Travels in Persia,
E.T. Hak. Soc. p. 62.
1688. — "Kafiovxcis, Xafiovxcis, TslV'
nus sericus, sive ex bombyce confectus, e'.
more Damasceno contextus, Italis Bamasco,
nostris olim Camocas, de q\i4 voce diximus in
Gloss. Mediae Latinit. hodie etiamnum
Mocade." This is followed by several quo-
tations from Medieval Greek MSS.—zIhL^
Cange, Gloss. Med. et Inf.J}jyiecitatiSi s.v.
1712. — In the Spectator under this year
see an advertisement of an ' Isabella-
coloured Kincob gown flowered with green
and gold." — Cited in Malcolm's Anecdotes of
Manners, &c., 1808, p. 429.
1733. — "Dieser mal waren von Seiten des
Briiutigams ein StUck rother Kamka . • •
und eine rothe Pferdehaut ; von Seiten der
Braut aber ein Stiick violet Kamka."—
u. s. w. — Gmelin, Reise durch Siherien, i.
137-138.
1781.— "My holiday suit, consisting of a
flowered Velvet Coat of the Carpet Pattern,
with two rows of broad Gold Lace, a rich
Kingcob Waistcoat, and Crimson Velvet
Breeches with Gold Garters, is now a butt to
the shafts of Macaroni ridicule." — Letter
KING-GROW.
485
KISHM.
from -471 Old Country Captain, in India
Gazette, Feb. 24.
1786 — ", . . . but not until the nabob's
mother aforesaid had engaged to pay for the
said change of prison, a sum of £10,000 . . .
and that she would ransack the zenanah
... for Eincobs, muslins, cloths, &c. &c.
&c. . . ." — Articles of Charge against Hastings,
in Burkes Works, 1852, vii. 23.
1809. — "Twenty trays of shawls, kheen-
kaubs . . . were tendered to me." — Ld.
Valentia, i. 117.
[1813. — Forbes writes keemcob, keemcab,
Or. Mem. 2nd i. 311 ; ii. 418.]
1829. — "Tired of this service we took
possession of the town of Muttra, driving
them out. Here we had glorious plunder —
shawls, silks, satins, khemkaubs, money,
&c." — Mein. of John Sklpp, i. 124.
KING-CROW, s. A glossy black
bird, otherwise called Droiigo shrike,
about as large as a small pigeon, with
a long forked tail, Dicrurus macrocercus,
Vieillot, found all over India. "It
perches generally on some bare branch,
whence it can have a good look-out, or
the top of a house, or post, or telegraph-
wire, frequently also on low bushes,
hedges, walks, or ant-hills " (Jerdon).
1883. — ". . . the King-crow . . . leaves
the whole bird and beast tribe far behind in
originality and force of character. ... He
does not come into the house, the telegraph
wire suits him better. Perched on it he can
see what is going on . . . drops, beak fore-
most, on the back of the kite . . . spies a
bee-eater capturing a goodly moth, and after
a hot chase, forces it to deliver up its booty."
— The Tribes on My Frontier, 143.
KIOSQUE, s. From the Turki and
Pers. kushk or kushJc^ ' a pavilion, a villa,'
&c. The word is not Anglo-Indian, nor
is it a word, we think, at all common
in modern native use.
c. 1350. — "When he was returned from
his expedition, and drawing near to the
capital, he ordered his son to build him a
palace, or as those people call it a kushk,
by the side of a river which runs at that
place, which is called Afghanpur." — Ibn
Batuta, iii. 212.
1623. — " There is (in the garden) running
water which issues from the entrance of a
great kiosck, or covered place, where one
may stay to take the air, which is built at
the end of the garden over a great pond
which adjoins the outside of the garden, so
that, like the one at Surat, it serves also
for the public use of the city."— P. della
Valle, i. 535 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 68].
KIRBEE, KURBEE, s. Hind.
harU, kirhl, Skt. kadamha, Hhe stalk
of a pot-herb.' The stalks of judr
(see JOWAUR;, used as food for cattle.
[1809.— "We also fell in with large ricks
of kurbee, the dried stalks of Bajiru and
Jooar, two inferior kinds of grain ; an
excellent fodder for the camels. "—^row^rAton ,
Letters from a Mahratta Camp, ed. 1892,
p. 41.
[1823. — " Ordinary price of the straw
(kirba) at harvest-time Rs. 1^ per hundred
sheaves. . . ."—Trans. Lit. Soc. Bombav,
iii. 243.1
KISHM, n.p. The largest of the
islands in the Persian Gulf, called by
the PortiTguese Queixome and the like,
and sometimes by our old travellers,
Kishmish. It is now more popularly
called Jazirat-al-tamila, in Pers. Jaz.
dardz, ' the Long Island ' (like the
Lewes), and the name of Kishm is
confined to the chief town, at the
eastern extremity, where still remains
the old Portuguese fort taken in 1622,
before which William Baffin the Navi-
gator fell. But the oldest name is tlie
still not quite extinct Brokht, which
closely preserves the Greek Oaracta.
B.C. 325. — "And setting sail (from
Harmozeia), in a run of 300 stadia they
passed a desert and bushy island, and
moored beside another island which was
large and inhabited. The small desert
island was named Organa (no doubt Genm,
afterwards the site of N. Hormuz — see
ORMUS) ; and the one at which they
anchored 'OdpaKra, planted with vines and
date-palms, and with plenty of corn." —
Arrian, Voyage of Nearchus, ch. xxxvii.
1538. — " ... so I hasted with him in
the company of divers merchants for to go
from Bab3'lon (orig. Babylonia) to Caixem,
whence he carried me to Ormuz. . . ."—
F. M. Pinto, chap. vi. {Cogan, p. 9).
1553. — " Finally, like a timorous and
despairing man ... he determined to leave
the city (Ormuz) deserted, and to pass over
to the Isle of Queixome. That island is
close to the mainland of Persia, and is
within sight of Ormuz at 3 leagues distance."
— Barros, HI. vii. 4.
1554._"Then we departed to the Isle of
Kais or Old Hormuz, and then to the island
of Brakhta, and some others of the Green
Sea, i.e. in the Sea of Hormuz, without
being able to get any intelligence."— *Sirfi
'Ali, 67.
[1600. — " Queixiome." See under
RESHIRE.
[1623.— "They say likewise that Ormuz
and Eeschiome are extremely well fortified
by the Moors."— F. della Valle, Hak. Soc.
i. 188 ; in i. 2, Kesom.
[1652.— "Keckmishe." SeeunderCONGO
BUNDER.]
KISHMISH.
486
KITMUTGAR.
1673. — "The next morning we had
brought Loft on the left hand of the Island
of Kismash, leaving a woody Island un-
inhabited between Kismash and the Main."
—Fryer, 320.
1682.— "The Island Queixome, or Ouei-
xume, or Quizome, otherwise callea by
travellers and geographers Kechmiche, and
by the natives Brokt. . . ." — Nieuhof, Zee
en Lant-Reize, ii. 103.
1817.—
"... Vases filled with Eishmee's golden
wine
And the red weepings of the Shiraz
vine." — Moore, Mokanna.
1821. — "We are to keep a small force at
Kishmi, to make descents and destroy boats
and other means of maritime war, when-
ever any symptoms of piracy reappear." —
Elphinstone, in Life, ii. 121.
See also BASSADOBE.
KISHMISH, s. Pers. Small stone-
less raisins originally imported from
Persia. Perhaps so called from the
island Kishm. Its vines are men-
tioned by Arrian, and by T. Moore !
(See under KISHM.) [For the manu-
facture of Kishmish in Afghanistan,
.see JVatt, Econ. Diet VI. pt. iv. 284.]
[c. 1665. — " Ushec being the country
which principally supplies Delhi with these
fruits. . . , Kichmiches, or raisins, ap-
parently without stones. . . ." — Bemier, ed.
Constable, 118.]
1673. — "We refreshed ourselves an entire
Day at Gn-ovi, where a small White Grape,
without any Stone, was an excellent Cor-
dial . . . they are called Kismas Grapes,
and the Wine is known by the same Name
farther than where they grow." — Fryer, 242.
1711. — "I could never meet with any of
the Kishmishes before they were turned.
These are Raisins, a size less than our
Malagas, of the same Colour, and without
Stones." — Lockyer, 233.
1883.— " Kishmish, a delicious grape, of
white elongated shape, also small and very
sweet, both eaten and used for wine-
making. When dried this is the Sultana
raisin. . . ." — Wills, Modet-n Persia, 171.
KISSMISS, s. Native servant's
word for Christmas. But that festival
is usually called Bard din, 'the great
day.' (See BURRA DIN.)
• KIST, s. Ar. kist. The yearly land
revenue in India is paid by instalments
which fall due at different periods in
different parts of the country ; each
such instalment is called a kistj or
quota. [The settlement of these in-
stalments is kist-bandl.'\
[1767. — "This method of comprising the
whole estimate into so narrow a compass
. . . will convey to you a more distinct
idea . . . than if we transmitted a monthly
account of the deficiency of each person's
Kisthvmdee." — Verelst, Vieio of Bengal^
App. 56.]
1809. — "Force was always requisite to
make him pay his Kists or tribute." — Ld.
Valentia, i. 347.
1810. — "The heavy Kists or collections
of Bengal are from August to September."
— Williamson, V. M. ii. 498.
1817. — "'So desperate a malady,' said
the President, * requires a remedy that
shall reach its source. And I have no
hesitation in stating my opinion that there
is no mode of eradicating the disease, but
by removing the original cause ; and placing
these districts, which are pledged for the
security of the Kists, beyond the reach of
his Highness's management.'" — Mill, vi. 55.
KITMUTGAR, s. Hind. hliidrnM-
gdr, from Ar. — P. khidmut, 'service/
therefore ' one rendering service.' The
Anglo-Indian use is peculiar to the
Bengal Presidency, where the word
is habitually applied to a Musulman
servant, whose duties are connected
with serving meals and waiting at
table under the Consumah, if there
be one. Kismutgar is a vulgarism,
now perhaps obsolete. The word is
spelt by Hadley in his Grammar (see
under MOORS) khuzmutgdr. In the
word khidTnat, as in khiVat (see KILLUT),
the terminal t in uninflected Arabic
has long been dropt, though retained
in the form in which these words have
got into foreign tongues.
1759. — The wages of a Khedmutgar ap-
pear as 3 Kupees a month. — In Long, p. 182.
1765. — ". . . they were taken into the
service of Soiijah Dotvlah as immediate
attendants on his person ; Hodjee (see
HADJEE) in capacity of his first Eist-
mutgar (or vedety'—Ifolwell, Hist. EveniSy
&c., i. 60.
1782. — "I therefore beg to caution
strangers against those race of vagabonds
who ply about them under the denomina-
tion of Consumahs and Kismutdars."—
Letter in India Gazette, Sept. 28.
1784. — "The Bearer . . . perceiving a
quantity of blood . . . called to the Hooka-
burdar and a Kistmutgar."— In Seton-Kcur,
i. 13.
1810.— "The Khedmutgar, or as he is
often termed, the Kismutgar, is with very
few exceptions, a Mussulman ; his business
is to . . . wait at table. " — Williamson^
V. M. i. 212.
c. 1810.— "The Kitmutgaur, who had
attended us from Calcutta, had done his
work, and made his harvests, though in n^
KITTYSOL, KITSOL.
487
KLING.
very large way, of the ' Taze^ Willaut ' or
white people."— J/rA\ Shericood, Autohiog.
:283. The phrase in italics stands for tdzl
Wilayatl (see BILAYUT), " fresh or green
Europeans "—Griffins (q.v.).
1813. — "We . . . saw nothing remarkable
■on the way but a Khidmutgar of Chimnagie
Appa, who was rolling from Poona to
Punderpoor, in performance of a vow which
he made for a child. He had been a month
at it, and had become so expert that he
went on smoothly and without pausing, and
kept rolling evenly along the middle of the
road, over stones and everything. He
travelled at the rate of two coss a day." —
Elphinstone, in Life, i. 257-8.
1878. — "We had each our own . . .
Kitmutgar or table servant. It is the
•custom in India for each person to have his
own table servant, and when dining out to
take him with him to wait behind his chair."
— Life in the Mofnssil, i. 32.
[1889. — "Here's the Khit coming for the
late change." — R. Kipling, TheGadshys, 24.]
KITTYSOL, KITSOL, s. This
word survived till lately in the In-
dian Tariff, but it is otherwise long
obsolete. It was formerly in common
use for 'an umbrella,' and especially
for the kind, made of bamboo and
paper, imported from China, such as
the English fashion of to-day has
adopted to screen fire-places in summer.
The word is Portuguese, quita - sol,
* bar - sun.' Also tirasole occurs in
Scot's Discourse of Java, quoted below
from Purchas. See also Hulsius, Coll.
of Voyages, in German, 1602, i. 27.
[Mr. Skeat points out that in Howi-
fion's Malay Bid. (1801) we have,
4S.V. Payong : "A kittasol, sombrera,"
which is nearer to the Port, original
than any of the examples given since
1611. This may be due to the strong
Portuguese influence at Malacca.]
1588. — "The present was fortie peeces of
silke ... a litter chaire and guilt, and two
quitasoles of silke." — Parkes's Meiuloza,
ii. 105.
1605.— ". . . Before the shewes came,
the King was brought out vpon a man's
shoulders, bestriding his necke, and the
man holding his legs before him, and had
many rich tsnrasoles carried ouer and round
about him."— ^. Scot, in Purchas, i. 181.
1611.— "Of Kittasoles of State for to
.shaddow him, there bee twentie " (in the
Treasury of Akhar).— Hawkins, in Purchas,
i. 215.
[1614.— "Quitta soils (or sombreros)."—
Foster, Letters, ii. 207.]
1615.— "The China Capt., Andrea Dittis,
retomed from Langasaque and brought me
a present from his brother, viz., 1 faire
Kitesoll. . . ."—CocWs Diary, i.'^.
1648. — ". . . above his head was borne
two Kippe-soles, or Sun-skreens, made of
Paper." — Van Tv)ist, 51.
1673.— " Little but rich KitsoUs (which
are the names of several Countries for
Umbrelloes)."^i'V?/er, 160.
1687.— "They (the Aldermen of Madras)
may be allowed to have Kettysols over
them." — Letter of Court of JJirectors, in
Wheeler, i. 200.
1690. — "nomen . .-, vulgo effertur Pm^
sof . . . aliquando paulo aliter scribitur . . .
et utrumque rectius pronuntiandum est
Paresol vel potius Parasol cujus significatio
Appellativa est, i. q. Quittesol seu mie
Ombrelle, qu^ in calidioribus regionibus
utuntur homines ad caput a sole tuendum."
— Hyde's Preface to Travels of Abraham
Peritsol, p. vii., in Syntag. Dissei-tt. i.
,, "No Man in India, no not the
Mogul's Son, is permitted the Priviledge of
wearing a Kittisal or Umbrella. . . . The
use of the Umbrella is sacred to the Prince,
appropriated only to his use." — Odngton,
315.
1755. — "He carries a Roundell, or Quit
de Soleil over your head." — Ives, 50.
1759. — In Expenses of Nawab's entertain-
ment at Calcxitta, we find : "A China Kity-
sol . . . Rs. ^."—Long, 194.
1761. — A chart of Chittagong, by Earth.
Plaisted, marks on S. side of Chittagong R.,
an umbrella-like tree, called "Kittysoll
Tree."
[1785. — "To finish the whole, a Kittesaw
(a kind of umbrella) is suspended not in-
frequently over the lady's head." — Diary,
in Busteed, Echoes, 3rd ed. 112.]
1792. — "In those days the Ketesal, which
is now sported by our very Cooks and Boat-
swains, was prohibited, as I have heard,
d'you see, to any one below the rank of field
officer." — Letter, in Madras Courier, May 3.
1813. — In the table of exports from Macao,
we find : —
"Kittisolls, large, 2,000 to 3,000,
do. small, 8,000 to 10,000,"
Milbv.rn, ii. 464.
1875. — "Umbrellas, Chinese, of paper, or
Kettysolls. "— iH^m» Tariff.
In another table of the same year
"Chinese paper Kettisols, valuation Rs. 30
for a box of 110, duty 5 per cent." (See
CHATTA, ROUNDEL, UMBRELLA. )
KITTYSOL-BOY, s. A servant
who carried an umbrella over his
master. See Milhurn, ii. 62. (See
examples under. ROUNDEL.)
KLING, n.p.
id i
This is the name
{Killing) applied in the Malay countries,
including our Straits Settlements, to
the people of Continental India who
trade thither, or are settled in those
regions, and to the descendants of those
KLING.
486
KLING.
settlers. [Mr. Skeat remarks : " The
standard Malay form is not Kdling^
which is the Sumatran form, but
Keling {E?ling or Kling). The Malay
use of the word is, as a rule, restricted
to Tamils, but it is very rarely used
in a wider sense."]
The name is a form of Kalinga, a
very ancient name for the region
known as the "Northern Circars,"
(q.v.), i.e. the Telugu coast of the Bay
of Bengal, or, to express it otherwise
in general terms, for that coast which
extends from the Kistna to the
Mahanadi. "The Kalingas" also
appear frequently, after the Pauranic
fashion, as an ethnic name in the old
Sanskrit lists of races. Kalinga appears
in the earliest of Indian inscriptions,
viz. in the edicts of Asoka, and specifi-
cally in that famous edict (XIII.) re-
maining in fragments at Girnar and
Kapurdi-giri, and more completely at
Khalsl, which preserves the link,
almost unique from the Indian side,
connecting the histories of India and
of the Greeks, by recording the names
of Antiochus, Ptolemy, Antigonus,
Magas, and Alexander.
Kalinga is a kingdom constantly
mentioned in the Buddhist and
historical legends of Ceylon ; and we
find commemoration of the kingdom
of Kalinga and of the capital city of
Kalingawagfara {e.g. in Ind. Antiq. iii.
152, X. 243). It was from a daughter
of a King of Kalinga that sprang,
according to the Mahawanso, the
famous Wijayo, the civilizer of Ceylon
and the founder of its ancient royal
race.
Kalinga??atom, a port of the Ganjam
district, still preserves the ancient
name of Kalinga, though its identity
with the Kalinganagara of the inscrip-
tions is not to be assumed. The name
in later, but still ancient, inscriptions
appears occasionally as Tri-Kalinga,
" the Three Kalingas " ; and this
probably, in a Telugu version Mudu-
Kalinga^ having that meaning, is the
original of the Modogalinga of Pliny
in one of the passages quoted from
him. (The possible connection which
obviously suggests itself of this name
Trihalinga with the names Tilinga and
Tilingdna, applied, at least since the
Middle Ages, to the same region, will
be noticed under TELINGA).
The coast of Kalinga appears to be
that part of the continent whence
commerce with the Archipelago at an
early date, and emigration thither,
was most rife ; and the name appears
to have been in great measure adopted
in the Archipelago as the designation
of India in general, or of the whole of
the Peninsular part of it. Throughout
the book of Malay historical legends
called the Sijara Malayu the word
Kaling or Kling is used for India in
general, but more particularly for the
southern parts (see Journ. Ind. Archip,
V. 133). And the statement of Forrest
(Voyage to Mergui Archip. 1792, p. 82)
that Macassar "Indostan" was called
'■'■ Neegree Telinga" (i.e. Nagara Telinga)
illustrates the same thing and also the
substantial identity of the names
Telinga, Kalinga.
The name Kling, applied to settlers
of Indian origin, makes its appearance
in the Portuguese narratives immedi-
ately after the conquest of Malacca
(1511). At the present day most, if
not all of the Klings of Singapore
come, not from the " Northern Circars,"
but from Tanjore, a purely Tamil
district. And thus it is that so good
an authority as Eoorda van Eijsinga
translates Kaling by 'Coromandel
people.' They are either Hindiis or
Labbais (see LUBBYE). The latter
class in British India never take
domestic service with Europeans,
whilst they seem to succeed well
in that capacity in Singapore. "In
1876," writes Dr. Burnell, " the head-
servant at Bekker's great hotel there
was a very good specimen of the
Nagur Labbais ; and to my surprise
he recollected me as the head assistant-
collector of Tanjore, which I had been
some ten years before." Tlie Hindu
Klings appear to be chiefly drivers of
hackney carriages and ^keepers of
eating-houses. There is a Siva temple
in Singapore, which is served by Pan-
darams (q.v.). The only Brahmans
there in 1876 were certain convicts.
It may be noticed that Calingas is
the name of a heathen tribe of (alleged)
Malay origin in the east of N. Luzon
(Philippine Islands).
B.C. c. 250. — "Great is Kaliflga con-
quered by the King Piyadasi, beloved of
the Devas. There have been hundreds of
thousands of creatures carried off. ... On
learning it the King . . . has immediately-
after the acquisition of Kalinga, turned to-
religion, he has occupied himself with re-
ligion, he has conceived a zeal for religion^
he applies himself to the spread of religion.
KLING.
489
KLING,
. . ."—Edict XIII. of Piyadasi (i.e. Asoka),
after M. Senart, in Ind. Antiq. x. 271.
[And see V. A. Smith, Asoka, 129 seq.^
A.D. 60-70. — ". . . multarumque gentium
cognomen Bragmanae, quorum Macco (or
Macto) Calingae . . . gentes Calingae mari
proximi, et supra Mandaei, Malli quorum
JMons Mallus, finisque tractus ejus Ganges
. . . novissima gente Gangaridum Caling-
arum. Regia Pertalis vocatur . . . Insula
in Gange est magnae amplitudinis gentem
continens unam, nomine J/oc^ogalingam.
"Ab ostio Gangis ad promontorium
Calingon et oppidum Dandaguda DCXXY.
mil. passuum."— P/t?u/, Hist. JS^it. vi. 18,
19,20.
" In Calingis ejusdem Indiae gente quin-
quennes concipere feminas, octavum vitae
annum non excedere." — Ibid. vii. 2.
c. 460. — "In the land of Wango, in the
capital of Wango, there was formerly a
certain Wango King. The daughter of 'the
King of Kalinga was the principal queen
of that monarch.
"That sovereign had a daughter (named
Suppadewi) by his queen. Fortune-tellers
jiredicted that she would connect herself
Avith the king of animals (the lion), &;c." —
MaJuiwanso, ch. vi. [Tumour, p. 43).
c. 550.— In the " Brhat-Saiihita, " of Vara-
hamihira, as translated by Prof. Kern in the
.A.iJ. As. Sac, Kalinga appears as the name
of a country in iv. 82, 86, 231, and "the
Ealingas " as an ethnic name in iv. 461, 468,
V. 65, 239.
c. 640. — "After having travelled from
1400 to 1500 li, he (Hwen Thsang) arrived
at the Kingdom of Kielingkia {Kalinga).
Continuous forests and jungles extend for
many hundreds of li. The kingdom pro-
duces wild elephants of a black colour,
which are much valued in the neighbouring
realms.* In ancient times the kingdom of
Kalinga possessed a dense popu^lation, inso-
much that in the streets shoulders rubbed,
and the naves of waggon-wheels jostled ; if
the passengers but lifted their sleeves an
awning of immense extent was formed . . ."
—PeleHiis Bouddli. iii. 92-93.
c. 1045. — "Bhishma said to the prince:
' There formerly came, on a visit to me, a
Bi'ahman, from the Kalinga country. . . .'"
— Vishnu Parana, in H. H. Wilson's Works,
Tiii. 75.
{Trihalinga).
A.D. c. 150. — '•. . . TpiyXvTTOu, to Kal
TpiXiyyou, BaaiXeiov iv ravTr] dXeK-
rpvdves Xiyovrai etvai iroyyuivlai, kol KopaKCS
Kai \l/iTTaKoi XevKol." — Ftolemy, vi. 2, 23.
(a.d. — ?). — Copper Grant of which a
summary is given, in which the ancestors of
the Donors are Vij^ya Krishna and Siva
Gupta Deva, monarch of the Tliree
* Tlie same breed of elephants perhaps that is
mentioned on this part of the coast by the author
of the Periplus, by whom it is called 17 Arjcraprjvrj
Xwpa <p4povaa e\i<pavTa tov Xeyifxevov
Boxrap'^.
Kalingas. — Proc. As. Soc. Bengal, 1872,
p. 171.
A.p. 876. — ". . . a god amongst principal
and inferior kings — the chief of the devotees
of Siva — Lord of Trikalinga — lord of the
three principalities of the Gajapati (see
COSPETIR) Aswapati, and Narapati. ..."
— Copper Grant from near Jabalpur, in
J.A.S.B., viii. Pt. i. p. 484.
c. 12th century. — ". . . The devout
worshipper of Mahe9vara, most venerable,
great ruler of rulers, and Sovereign Lord,
the glory of the Lunar race, and King of
the Three Kalingas, Cri Mah^bhava Gupta
Deva. . . ." — Copper Grant from Sainbidpur,
in J.A.S.B. xlvi. Pt. i. p. 177.
"... the fourth of the Agasti family,
student of the Kdnca section of the Yajur
Veda, emigrant from Trikalinga ... by
name Kondadeva, son of Rama9arm^." —
Ibid.
{Kling).
1511. — " . . . And beyond all these argu-
ments which the merchants laid before
Afonso Dalboquerque, he himself had cer-
tain information that the principal reason
why this Javanese {este lao) practised these
doings was because he could not bear that
the Quilins and Chitims (see CHETTY)
who were Hindoos {Gentios) should be out
of his jurisdiction." — Alboquerque, Com-
mentaries, Hak. Soc. iii. 146.
,, "For in Malaca, as there was a
continual traffic of people of many nations,
each nation maintained apart its own
customs and administration of justice, so
that there was in the city one Bendara (q.v.)
of the natives, of Moors and heathen sever-
ally ; a Bendara of the foreigners ; a Ben-
dar^ of the foreign merchants of each class
severally ; to wit, of the Chins, of the Leqeos
(Loo-choo people), of the people of Siam,
of Pegu, of the Quelins, of the merchants
from within Cape Comorin, of the merchants
of India {i.e. of the Western Coast), of the
merchants of Bengala. . . ."—Correa, ii. 253.
[1533.— " Quelys." See under TUAN.]
1.552. — "E repartidos os nossos em quad-
rilhas roubarao a cidade, et com quato se
nao buleo com as casas dos Quelins, nem
dos Pegus, nem dos Jaos . . ." — Castankeda,
iii. 208 ; see also ii. 355.
De Bry terms these people Qnillines (m.
98, &c.)
1601.— "5. His Majesty shall repopulate
the burnt suburb (of Malacca) called Campo
Clin . . ."—Agreement between the King
of Johore and the Dutch, in Valentijn v.
332. [In Malay Kampong K'llng or Kling,
'Kling village.']
1602.— "About their loynes they weare a
kind of Callico-cloth, which is made at Cljrn
in manner of a silke girdle, "—ii'. Scot, in
Purchas, i. 165.
1604 —"If it were not for the SaUndar
(see SHABUNDER), the Admirall, and one or
two more which are Clyii-men borne, thero
were no living for a Christian among them.
. . ."—Ibid. i. 175.
KOBANG.
490
KOEL.
1605. — "The fifteenth of lune here arrived
Xockhoda (Nacoda) Tingall, a Cling-man
from Banda. . . ." — Capi. Saris, in Purchas,
i. 385.
1610. — " His Majesty should order that all
the Portuguese and Quelins merchants of
San Thomi, who buy goods in Malacca and
export them to India, San Thom6, and
Bengala should pay the export duties, as
the Javanese {os Jaos) who bring them in
pay the import duties." — Licro das
Mangoes, 318.
1613. — See remarks under Cheling, and,
in the quotation from Godinho de Eredia,
"Campon Chelim" and "Chelis of Coro-
mandel."
1868.—" The Klings of Western India are
a, numerous body of Mahometans, and . . .
are petty merchants and shopkeepers." —
Wallace, Malay Archip., ed. 1880, p. 20.
,, "The foreign residents in Singa-
pore mainly consist of two rival races . . .
viz. Klings from the Coromandel Coast
of India, and Chinese. . . . The Klings
are universally the hack-carriage (gharry)
drivers, and private grooms (syces), and they
also monopolize the washing of clothes. . . .
But besides this class there are Klings who
amass money as tradesmen and merchants,
and become rich." — Collingwood, Ramhles of
a Naturalut, 268-9.
KOBANG, s. Tlie name (lit.
* greater division') of a Japanese gold
coin, of the same form and class as
tlie obang (q.v.). The coin was issued
occasionally from 1580 to 1860, and
its most usual weight was 222 grs.
troy. The shape was oblong, of an
average length of 2i inches and width
ofli
[1599.— " Cowpan." See under TAEL.]
1616. — "Aug. 22. — About 10 a clock we
departed from Shrongo, and paid our host
for the howse a bar of Coban gould, vallued
at 5 tais 4 mas. . . ." — Cocks' s Diary, i. 165.
,, Sept. 17. — "I received two bars
Coban gould with two ichibos (see ITZEBOO)
of 4 to a coban, all gould, of Mr. Eaton to
be acco. for as I should have occasion to
use them." — Ibid. 176.
1705. — "Outre ces roupies il y a encore
des pieces d'or qu'on appelle coupans, qui
valent dix-neuf roupies. . . . Ces pieces s'ap-
pellant coupans parce-qu'elles sont longues,
et si plates qu'on en pourroit couper, et
c'est par allusion a notre langue qu'on les
appellent ainsi." — Lnillier, 256-7.
1727. — "My friend took my advice and
complimented the Doctor with five Japon
Cupangs, or fifty Dutch Dollars."—^.
Jlamilton, ii. 86 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 85].
1726. — "1 gold Koebang (which is no
more seen now) used to make 10 ryx dollars,
1 Itzebo making 2^ ryx dollars." — Valentijn,
iv. 356.
1768-71. — "The coins current at Batavia
are the following : — The milled Dutch gold
ducat, which is worth 6 gilders and 12
stivers ; the Japan gold coupangs, of which
the old go for 24 gilders, and the new for
14 gilders and 8 stivers." — Stavorinus, E.T.
i. 307.
[1813.—" Copang." See under MACE.]
1880. — "Never give a Kobang to a cat."
— Jap. Proverb, in Miss Bird, i. 367.
KOEL, s. This is the common
name in northern India of Eudynamys
orientalis, L. (Fam. of Ctickoos), also
called kokild and hoMd. The name
koll is taken from its cry during the
breeding season, " ku-il, ku-il, increas-
ing in vigour and intensity as it goes
on. The male bird has also another
note, which Blyth syllables as Ho-
whee-ho, or Ho-a-o, or Ho-y-o. When
it takes flight it has yet another some-
what melodious and rich liquid call ;
all thoroughly cuculine." {Jerdon.)
c. 1526. — "Another is the Koel, which in
length may be ecjual to the crow, but is
much thinner. It has a kind of song, and
is the nightingale of Hindustan. It is
respected by the natives of Hindustan as
much as the nightingale is by us. It
inhabits gardens where the trees are close
planted."— ^o/;e^c, p. 323.
c. 1590. — "The Ko3al resembles the myneh
(see MYNA), but is blacker, and has red
eyes and a long tail. It is fabled to be
enamoured of the rose, in the same manner
as the nightingale." — Aypen, ed. Gkuhmn,
ii. 381 ; [ed. Jarrett, iii. 121].
c. 1790. — "Le plaisir que cause la fraicheur
dont on jouit sous cette belle verdure est
augments encore par le gazouillement des
oiseaux et les cris clairs et peruana du
Koewil. . . ."—Haxifner, ii. 9.
1810.— "The Kokeela and a few. other
birds of song." — Maria Gralmm, 22.
1883. — "This same crow-pheasant has a
second or third cousin called the Koel,
which deposits its eggs in the nest of the
crow, and has its young brought up by that
discreditable foster-parent. Now this bird
supposes that it has a musical voice, and
devotes the best part of the night to vocal
exercise, after the manner of the nightingale.
You may call it the Indian nightingale if
you like. There is a difference however in
its song . . . when it gets to the very top
of its pitch, its voice cracks and there is an
end of it, or rather there is not, for the
persevering musician begins again. • • •
Does not the Maratha novelist, dwelling on
the delights of a spring morning in an
Indian village, tell how the air was filled
with the dulcet melody of the Koel, the
green parrot, and the peacock ? " — Tribes on
My Frontier, 156.
KOHINOR.
491
ROOT.
KOHINOB, n.p. Pers. Koh-i-nur^
* Mountain of Light ' ; the name of
one of the most famous diamonds in
the world. It was an item in the
Deccan booty of Alauddin Khiljl
{dd. 1316), and was surrendered to
Baber (or more precisely to his son
Humayun) on the capture of Agra
{1526). It remained in the possession
of the Moghul dynasty till Nadir
extorted it at Delhi from the con-
■quered Mahommed Shah (1739). After
Nadir's death it came into the hands
of Ahmed Shah, the founder of the
Afghan monarchy. Shah Shuja',
Ahmed's grandson, had in turn to
give it up to Ranjit Singh when a
fugitive in his dominions. On the
annexation of the Punjal) in 1849 it
passed to the English, and is now
among the Crown jewels of England.
Before it reached that position it ran
through strange risks, as may be read
in a most diverting story told by
Bosworth Smith in his Life of Lord
Lawrence (i. 327-8). In 1850-51,
before being shown at the Great
Exhibition in Hyde Park, it went
through a process of cutting which,
for reasons unintelligible to ordinary
mortals, reduced its weight from 186^
carats to lOe^V- [See an interesting
note in BalVs Tavernier, ii. 431 seqq.]
1626. — "In the battle in which Ibrahim
was defeated, Bikerm&jit (Raja of Gwalior)
was sent to hell. Bikerm§,jit's famil)'^ . . .
were at this moment in Agra. When
HAmS-ifln arrived . . . (he) did not permit
them to be plundered. Of their own free
will they presented to HUmMtin a peshkesh
<see PESHCUSH), consisting of a quantity
of jewels and precious stones. Among these
was one famous diamond which had been
acquired by Sultan AlS-eddln. It is so
valuable that a judge of diamonds valued
it at half the daily expense of the whole
world. It is about eight mishkals. . . ." —
Baber, p. 308.
1676. — (With an engraving of the stone.)
""This diamond belongs to the Great Mogul
- . . and it weighs 319 Ratis (see RUTTEE)
and a half, which make 279 and nine
16ths of our Carats ; when it was rough it
weigh'd 907 Ratis, which make 793 carats."
—Tavernier, E.T. ii. 148 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 123].
[1842. — "In one of the bracelets was the
<Johi Noor, known to be one of the
largest diamonds in the world." — Elphin-
Mone, Caubid, i. 68.]
^^ 1856.—
*' He (Akbar) bears no weapon, save his
dagger, hid
Up to the ivory haft in muslin swathes ;
. No ornament but that one famous gem,
Mountain of Light ! bound with a silken
thread
Upon his nervous wrist ; more used, I
ween,
To feel the rough strap of his buckler
there." The Banyan Tree.
See also (1876) Browning, Epilogue to
Pacchiarotto, &c.
KOOKRY, s. Hind, hukrl, [which
originally means 'a twisted skeiii of
thread,' from kyknd, 'to wind'; and
then anything curved]. The peculiar
weapon of the Goorkhas, a bill, admir-
ably designed and poised for hewing
a branch or a foe. [See engravings in
Egerton, Handhooh of Indian ArmSy
pi. ix.]
1793. — "It is in felling small trees or
shrubs, and lopping the branches of others
for this purpose that the dagger or knife
worn by every Nepaulian, and called khook-
heri, is chiefly emploved." — KirhpatricFs
Nepaul, 118.
[c. 1826. — "I hear my friend means to
offer me a Cuckery." — Ld. Comhermere, in
Life, ii. 179.
[1828. — " We have seen some men supplied
with Cookeries, and the curved knife of the
Ghorka." — Skinner, Excursions, ii. 129.]
1866. — " A dense jungle of bamboo,
through which we had to cut a way, ta,king
it by turns to lead, and hew a path through
the tough stems with my 'kukri,' which
here proved of great service." — Lt.-Col. T.
Leu-in, A Fly on the Wheel, p. 269.
KOOMKY, s. (See COOMKY.)
KOONBEE, KUNBEE, KOOL-
UMBEE, n.p. The name of the
prevalent cultivating class in Guzerat
and the Konkan, the Kurmi of N.
India. Skt. kutumha. The Kunhl is
the pure Sudra, [but the N. India
branch are beginning to assert a more
respectable origin]. In the Deccan the
title distinguished the cultivator from
him who wore arms and preferred to
be called a Mahratta (Drummond).
[1598.— "The Canarijns and Corumbijns
are the Countrimen." — Limchoten, Hak. Soc.
i. 260.
[c. 1610.— "The natives are the Bramenis,
Canarins and Goulamhrn^." — Pyrard d«
Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 35.
[1813.— "A Sepoy of the Mharatta or
Columbee tribe." — Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed.
i. 27.]
KOOT, s. Hind, kut, from Skt.
hishta, the costum and costus of tlie
Roman writers. (See under PUT-
CHOCK.)
KOOZA.
492
KOTOW, KOWTOW.
B.C. 16.—
" Costum moUe date, et blandi mihi thuris
honores." — Propertius, IV. vi. 5.
c. 70-80. — "Odorum causa iinguentorum-
que et deliciarum, si placet, etiam super-
stitionis gratia, emantur, quoniam tunc
supplicamus et costo." — Pliny, Hist. Xat.
xxii. 56.
c. 80-90. — (From the Sinthus or Indus)
" dvTKpopTi^eTaL 8^ k6(Ttos, /35^XXa, Xvklov,
vdpdos. . . ." — Periphis.
1563. — "jR. And does not the Indian
costus grow in Guzarate ?
"0. It grows in territory often subject to
Guzarat, i.e. lying between Bengal and Dely
and Cambay, I mean the lands of Mamdou
and Chitor. . . ." — Garcia, f. 72.
1584. — " Costo dulce from Zindi and Cam-
baia." — Barret, in Hakl. ii. 413.
KOOZA, s. A goglet, or x^itcher
of porous clay ; corr. of ^Pers. kilza.
Commonly used at*Bombay.
[1611. — " One sack of cusher to make
coho." — Danvers, Letters, i. 128.]
1690. — "Therefore they carry about with
them Eousers or Jarrs of Water, when they
go abroad, to quench their thirst. . . ." —
Ovington, 295.
[1871. — "Many parts of India are cele-
brated for their Coojahs or guglets, but the
finest are brought from Bussorah, being
light, thin, and porous, made from a whitish
cl&y. "—Eiddell, Ind. Domest. Econ., 362.]
KOSHOON, s. This is a term
which was affected by Tippoo Sahib
in his military organisation, for a
brigade, or a regiment in the larger
Continental use of that word. His
Piddah 'askar, or Begular Infantry,
was formed into 5 Kachahris (see
CTJTCHERRY), composed in all of 27
Kushuns. A MS. note on the copy of
Kirkpatrick's Letters in the India
Office Library says that Kushoon was
properly Skt. kshuni or kshauni, 'a
grand division of the force of an
Empire, as used in the Mahdhharata.
But the word adopted by Tippoo
appears to be Turki. Thus we read
in Quatrem^re's transl. from Abdur-
razzak : " He (Shah Rukh) distributed
to the emirs who commanded the
tomans (corps of 10,000), the koshun
(corps of 1000), the sadeh (of 100), the
deheh (of 10), and even to the private
soldiers, presents and rewards" (Nots.
et Exts. xiv. 91 ; see also p. 89).
Again : " The soldiers of Isfahan
having heard of the amnesty ac-
corded them, arrived, koshun by
koshun." {Ihid. 130.) Vambery gives
koshun as Or. Turki for an army, a
troop (literally whatever is composed
of several parts).
[1753.—". . . Kara-kushun, are also foot
soldiers , . . the name is Turkish and
signifies black guard." — Hanway, I. pt.
ii. 252.1
c. 1782. — "In the time of the deceased
Nawab, the exercises ... of the regular
troops were . . . performed, and the word
given according to the French system , . .
but now, the Sultan (Tippoo) . . . changed
the military code . . . and altered the
technical terms or words of command . . .
to words of the Persian and Turkish lan-
guages. . . . From the regular infantry
5000 men being selected, they were named
Eushoon, and the officer commanding that
body was called a Sipahdar. . . ." — Hist, of
Tipn Sttlfav, p. 31.
[1810. — ". . . with a division of five
regular cushoons. . . ." — Wilis, Mysore,
reprint 1869, ii. 218.]
KOTOW, KOWTOW, s. From
the Chinese k^o-fou, lit. ' knock-head ' ;
the salutation used in China before
the Emperor, his representatives, or
his symbols, made by prostrations re-
peated a fixed number of times, the
forehead touching the ground at each
prostration. It is also used as the
most respectful form of salutation
from children to parents, and from
servants to masters on formal occa-
sions, «S:c.
This mode of homage belongs to old
Pan-Asiatic practice. It was not,
however, according to M. Pauthier, of
indigenous antiquity at the Court of
China, for it is not found in the
ancient Book of Kites of the Cheu
Dynasty, and he supposes it to have
been introduced by the great destroyer
and reorganiser, Tsin shi Hwangti,
the Builder of the Wall. It had
certainly become established by the
8th century of our era, for it is men-
tioned that the Ambassadors who
came to Court from the famous Harun-
al-Rashid (a.d. 798) had to perform it.
Its nature is mentioned by IMarco
Polo, and by the ambassadors of Shah
Rukh (see "^ below). It was also the
established ceremonial in the presence
of the Mongol Khans, and is described
by Baber under the name of kornish.
It was probably introduced into Persia
in the time of the Mongol Princes of
the house of Hulaku, and it continued
to be in use in the time of Shah
'Abbas, The custom indeed in Persia
may possibly have come down from
KOTOW, KOWTOW.
493
KOTOW, KOWTOW.
time immemorial, for, as tlie classical
quotations show, it was of very ancient
prevalence in that country. But the
interruptions to Persian monarchy are
perhaps against this. In English the
term, which was made familiar by
Lord Amherst's refusal to perform it
at Pekin in 1816, is frequently used
for servile acquiescence or adulation.
K'o-tou-k'o-tou ! is often colloqui-
ally used for 'Thank you' {E. C.
Baher).
c. B.C. 484. — "And afterwards when they
were come to Susa in the king's presence,
and the guards ordered them to fall down
and do obeisance, and went so far as to use
force to compel them, they refused, and
said they would never do any such thing,
even were their heads thrust down to the
ground, for it was not their custom to
worship men, and they had not come to
Persia for that ^vltt^osq." — Herodotus, by
Raidinson, vii. 136.
c. B.C. 464.— "Themistocles . . . first
meets with Artabanus the Chiliarch, and
tells him that he was a Greek, and wished
to have an interview with the king. . . .
But quoth he ; ' Stranger, the laws of men
are various, . . . You Greeks, 'tis said,
most admire liberty and equality, but to us
of our many and good laws the best is to
honour the king, and adore him by prostra-
tion, as the Image of God, the Preserver of
all things.' . . . Themistocles, on hearing
these things, says to him: 'But I, O
Artabanus, . . . willmyself obey your laws.'
. . ." — Plutarch, Themistoc, xxvii.
c. B.C. 390. — "Conon, being sent by Phar-
nabazus to the king, on his arrival, in
accordance with Persian custom, first pre-
sented himself to the Chiliarch Tithraustes
who held the second rank in the empire,
and stated that he desired an interview with
the king ; for no one is admitted without
this. The oflScer replied : ' It can be at
once ; but consider whether you think it
best to have an interview, or to write the
business on which you come. For if you
come into the presence you must needs
worship the king (what they call irpocrKwdv).
If this is disagreeable to you you may
commit your wishes to me, without doubt
of their being as well accomplished.' Then
Conon says : ' Indeed it is not disagreeable
to me to pay the king any honour whatever.
But I fear lest I bring discredit upon my
city, if belonging to a state which is wont
to rule over other nations I adopt manners
which are not her own, but those of
foreigners.' Hence he delivered his wishes
in writing to the officer." — Corn. Nejpos,
Conon, c. iv.
B.C. 324. — "But he (Alexander) was now
downhearted, and beginning to be despair-
ing towards the divinity, and suspicious
towards his friends. Especially he dreaded
Antipater and his sons. Of these lolas was
the Chief Cupbearer, whilst Kasander had
come but lately. So the latter, seeing
certain Barbarians prostrating themselves
{TrpoaKvvovvras), a sort of thing which he,
having been brought up in Greek fashion,
had never witnessed before, broke into fits
of laughter. But Alexander in a rage gript
him fast by the hair with both hands,
and knocked his head against the wall."—
Plutarch, Alexander, Ixxiv.
A.D. 798.— "In the 14th year of Tchin-
yuan, the Khalif Galun {Hariin) sent three
ambassadors to the Emperor ; they performed
the ceremony of kneeling and beating t^e
forehead on the ground, to salute the
Emperor. The earlier ambassadors from
the Khalif s who came to China had at
first made difficulties about performing this
ceremony. The Chinese history relates that
the Mahomedans declared that they knelt
only to worship Heaven. But eventually,
being better informed, they made scruple
no longer."— Gaubil, Ahrege de VHistoire des
Thangs, in Amyot, Memoir es cone, les Chinois,
xvi. 144.
c. 1245, — " Tartari de mandate ipsius
principes suos Baiochonoy et Bato violenter
ab omnibus nunciis ad ipsos venientibus
faciunt adorari cum triplici genuum flexione,
triplici quoque capitum suorum in terram
aWisionQ."— Vincent Bellovacensis, Spec. His-
toriale, 1. xxix. cap. 74.
1298.— "And when they are all seated,
each in his proper place, then a great
prelate rises and says with a loud voice :
* Bow and adore ! ' And as soon as he has
said this, the company bow down until
their foreheads touch the earth in adoration
towards the Emperor as if he were a god.
And this adoration they repeat four times."
— Marco Polo, Bk. ii. ch. 15.
1404. — "E ficieronle vestir dos ropas de
camocan (see KINCOB), € la usanza era,
quando estas roupat ponian por el Senor, de
facer un gran yantar, 6 despues de comer
de les vestir de las ropas, 6 entonces de
fincar los finojos tres veces in tierra por
reverencia del gran Senor." — Clavijo, § xcii.
,, "And the custom was, when these
robes were presented as from the Emperor,
to make a great feast, and after eating to
clothe them with the robes, and then that
they should touch the ground three times
with the knees to show great reverence for
the Lord." — See Marhham, p. 104.
1421. — " His worship Hajji Yusuf the
Kazi, who was . . . chief of one of the
twelve imperial Councils, came forward
accompanied by several Mvissulmans ac-
quainted with the languages. They said to
the ambassadors : ' First prostrate your-
selves, and then touch the ground three
times with your heads.'" — Embassy from.
Shah Rukh, in Cathay, p. ccvi.
1502. — "My uncle the elder Khan came
three or four farsangs out from Tashkend,
and having erected an awning, seated him-
self under it. The younger KJhan advanced
. . . and when he came to the distance at
which the hornish is to be performed, he
knelt nine times. . , ." — Baher, 106.
KOTOW, KOWTOW,
494
KUBBER, KHUBBEB.
c. 1590. — The kw-nish under Akbar had
been greatly modified :
"His Majesty has commanded the palm
of the right hand to be placed upon the fore-
head, and the head to be bent downwards.
This mode of salutation, in the language
of the present age, is called Kornish." — Aln,
ed. Blochmann, i. 158.
But for his position as the head of religion,
in his new faith he permitted, or claimed
prostration {sijda) before him :
"As some perverse and dark-minded men
look upon prostration as blasphemous man-
worship, His Majesty, from practical wisdom,
has ordered it to be discontinued by the
ignorant, and remitted it to all ranks. . . .
However, in the private assembly, when any
of those are in waiting, upon whom the star
of good fortune shines, and they receive the
order of seating themselves, they certainly
perform the prostration of gratitude by
bowing down their foreheads to the earth."
—Ibid. p. 159.
[1615. — ". . . Whereatt some officers called
me to size-da {sij-dah), but the King answered
no, no, in Persian." — Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc.
i. 244 ; and see ii. 296.]
1618.— "The King (Shah 'Abbas) halted
and looked at the Sultan, the latter on both
knees, as is their fashion, near him, and
advanced his right foot towards him to be
kissed. The Sultan having kissed it, and
touched it with his forehead . . . made a
circuit round the king, passing behind him,
and making way for his companions to do
the like. This done the Sultan came and
kissed a second tipne, as did the other, and
this they did three times." — P. della Valle,
i. 646.
[c. 1686. — "Job (Charnock) made a salam
Koornis, or low obeisance, every second step
he advanced." — Orme, Fragmmts, quoted in
Fule, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. xcvii.J
1816. — " Lord Amherst put into my hands
... a translation ... by Mr. Morrison of
a document received at Tongchow with
some others from Chang, containing an
official description of the ceremonies to be
observed at the public audience of the
Embassador. . . . The Embassador was then
to have been conducted by the Mandarins
to the level area, where kneeling ... he was
next to have been conducted to the lower end
of the hall, where facing the upper part . . .
he was to have performed the ko-tou with
9 prostrations ; afterwards he was to have
been led out of the hall, and having pros-
trated himself once behind the row of
Mandarins, he was to have been allowed to
sit down ; he was further to have pros-
trated himself with the attendant Princes
and Mandarins when the Emperor drank.
Two other prostrations were to have been
made, the first when the milk-tea was pre-
sented to him, and the other when he had
finished drinking." — Ellis's Journal o/(Lord
Amherst's) Embassy to China, 213-214.
1824. — "The first ambassador, with all his
following, shall then perform the ceremonial
of the three kneelings and the nine pros-
trations ; they shall then rise and be led
away in proper order." — Ceremonial obsera-d
at the Court of Feting Jor the Reception of
Ambassadom, ed. 1824, in Pauthier, 192.
18.55. — " . . . The spectacle of one after
another of the aristocracy of nature making
the kotow to the aristocracy of the accident.'"
— H. Martineau, Aiitobiog. ii. 377.
1860. — "Some Seiks, and a private in the-
Buffs having remained behind with the grog-
carts, fell into the hands of the Chinese.
On the next morning they were brought
before the authorities, and commanded tO'
perform the kotou. The Seiks obeyed ;
but Moyse, the English soldier, declaring-
that he would not prostrate himself before
any Chinaman alive, was immediately
knocked upon the head, and his body
thrown upon a dunghill " (see China Corre-
spondent of the Times). This passage
prefaces some noble lines by Sir F. Doyle^
ending :
' ' Vain mightiest fleets, of iron framed ;
Vain those all-shattering guns ;
• Unless proud England keep, untamed,
The strong heart of her sons.
So let his name through Europe ring—
A man of mean estate.
Who died, as firm as Sparta's king.
Because his soul was great."
Macviillan's Mag. iii. 130.
1876.— " Nebba more kowtow big people.""
— Leland, 46.
1879.—" We know that John Bull adores
a lord, but a man of Major L'Estrange's
social standing would scarcely kowtow to
every shabby little title to be found iu
stuffy little rooms in Mayfair." — Sat. Revien^
April 19, p. 505.
KOTUL, s. This appears to be a
Turki word, tlioiigli adopted by the
Afghans. Kotal, 'a mountain pass, a
col.' Pavet de Courteille quotes several
passages, in which it occurs, from
Baber's original Turki.
[1554.— "Koutel." See under EHINO-
CEROS.
[1809. — "We afterwards went on through
the hills, and crossed two Cotuls or passes."
—Elphinstone, Catibul, ed. 1842, i. 51.]
RUBBER, KHUBBER, s. Ar.— P.
— H. khabar, ' news,' and especially as a
sporting term, news of game, e.g.
"There is pucka khubber of a tiger
this morning."
[1828.—" . . . the servant informed us
that there were some gongwalas, or villagers,
in waiting, who had some khubber (news
about tigers) to give us." — Mundy, Pen and
Pencil Sketches, ed. 1858, p. 53.]
1878.—" Khabar of innumerable black
partridges had been received." — Life in tlie
Mofiissii, i. 159.
1879.—" He will not tell me what khabbar
has been received."—' Vanity Fair,' Nov.
29, p. 299.
KUBBERDA UR.
495
KUMPASS.
KUBBERDAUR. An interjec-
tional exclamation, ' Take care ! '
Pers. khabar-ddr ! * take heed ! ' (see
EUBBER). It is the usual cry of
chokidars to show that they are
awake. [As a siibstantiAe it has the
sense of a ' scout ' or ' spy.']
c. 1664.—" Each oinrah cause th a guard
to be kept all the night long, in his par-
ticular camp, of such men that perpetually
go the round, and cry Kaber-dar, have a
care." — Bernier, E.T. 119 ; [ed. Constable,
369].
c. 1665. — "Les archers crient ensuite a
pleine t§te, Caberdar, c'est a dire prends
garde." — Thecenot, v. 58.
[1813. — "There is a strange custom which
prevails at all Indian courts, of having a
servant called a khubur-dar, or newsman,
who is an admitted spy upon the chief, about
whose person he is employed." — Broughton,
Letters from a Mahratta Camp, ed. 1892,
p. 25.]
KUHAR, s. Hind. Kaliar, [Skt.
shandlui-kdra, 'one who carries loads
on^ his shoulders']. The name of
a Sudra caste of cultivators, numerous
in Bahar and the N.W. ProWnces,
whose speciality is to carry palankins.
The name is, therefore, in many parts
of India synonymous with 'palankin-
hearer,' and the Hindu body-servants
called bearers (q.v.) in the Bengal
Presidency are generally of this caste.
c. 1350. — " It is the custom for every
traveller in India . . . also to hire kahdxs,
who carry the kitchen furniture, whilst
others carry himself in the palankin, of
which we have spoken, and carry the latter
when it is not in use." — Ibn Batuta, iii. 415.
c. 1550. — " So saying he began to make
ready a present, and sent for bulbs, roots,
and fruit, birds and beasts, with the finest
of fish . . . whick were brought by kah3,rs
in basketfuls." — Rdvidyana of Tulsi Das, by
Qrowse, 1878, ii. 101.
1673.— "He (the President of Bombay)
goes sometimes in his Coach, drawn by
large Milk-white Oxen, sometimes on Horse-
back, other times in Palankeens, carried by
Ck)hors, Alusselmen Porters." — Fryer, 68-
1810. — "The Cahar, or palanquin-bearer,
is a servant of peculiar utility in a country
where, for four months, the intense heat
precludes Europeans from taking much
exercise."— n-Y^Zmmson, V.M. i. 209.
1873. — "J5Aui Eahar. A widely spread
caste of rather inferior rank, whose occiipa-
tion is to caxry palkis, dolis, water-skins, &c. ;
to act as Porters . . . they eat flesh and
drink spirits : they are an ignorant but
industrious class. Buchanan describes them
as of Telinga descent. . . ."—Dr. H. V.
Carter's Notices of Castes in Bombay Pry.,
quoted in Ind. Antiq. ii. 154.
KULA, EILA, n.p. Burmese name
of a native of Continental India ; and
hence misapplied also to the English
and other Westerns who have come
from India to Burma ; in fact used
generally for a Western foreigner.
The origin of this term has been
much debated. Some have supposed
it to be connected with the name of
the Indian race, the Kols; another
suggestion has connected it with
Kalinga (see KLING) ; and a third
with the Skt. Icuki., ' caste or tribe ' ;
whilst the Burmese popular etymology
renders it from hu, ' to cross over,' and
Z«, 'to come,' therefore 'the people
that come across (the sea).' But the
true history of the word has for the
first time been traced by Professor
Forchhammer, to Gola, the name
applied in old Pegu inscriptions to
the Indian Buddhist immigrants, a
name which he identifies with the
Skt. Gauda, the ancient name of
Northern Bengal, whence the famous
city of Gaur (see GOUR, c).
14th cent. — " The Heroes Sona and Uttara
were sent to Ramaniia, which forms a part
of Suvannabhumi, to propagate the holy
faith. . . . This town is called to this day
GolSiViattil-anagara, because of the many
houses it contained made of earth in the
fashion of houses of the Gola people." —
Itisa: at Kalydni near Pegii, in Forchkammei',
ii. 5.
1795. — "They were still anxious to know
why a person consulting his own amusement,
and master of his own time, should walk so-
fast ; bvit on being informed that I was a
'Colar,' or stranger, and that it was the
custom of my country, they were reconciled
to this. . . ." — Symes, Embassy, p. 290.
1855. — "His private dwelling was a small
place on one side of the court, from which
the women peeped out at the Kalds ; . . ."
— Yule, Mission to t/ie Coitrt ofAva {Phayre's\
p. 5.
,, "By a curious self-delusion, the
Burmans would seem to claim that in theory
at least they are white people. And what
is still more curious, the Bengalees appear
indirectly to admit the claim ; for our
servants in speaking of themselves and
their countrymen, as distinguished from the
Burmans, constantly made use of the term
kCild admi—'h\&c\i man,' as the representa-
tive of the Burmese kaia, a foreigner."—
Ibid. p. 37.
KUMPASS, s. Hind, kampds, cor-
ruption of English compass, and hence
applied not only to a marine or a
surveying compass, but also to theo-
dolites, levelling instruments, and other-
KUNKUR, CONKER.
496
KUTTAUR.
elaborate instruments of observation,
and even to the shaft of a carriage.
Thus the sextant used to be called
tikunta kampdsSj " the 3-cornered com-
pass."
[1866. — "Many an amusing story did I
hear of this wonderful kumpass. It pos-
sessed the power of reversing everything
observed. Hence if you looked through
the doorheen at a fort, everything inside was
revealed. Thus the Feringhees so readily
took forts, not by skill or by valour, but by
means of the wonderful power of the door-
heen."— Confess, of an Orderly^ 175.]
KUNKUR, CONKER, &c., s.
Hind, kankar, ' gravel.' As regards the
definition of the word in Anglo-Indian
usage it is impossible to improve on
Wilson : "A coarse kind of limestone
found in the soil, in large tabular
strata, or interspersed throughout the
superficial mould, in nodules of various
sizes, though usually small." Nodular
kunkur, wherever it exists, is the usual
material for road metalling, and as it
binds when wetted and rammed into a
compact, hard, and even surface, it is
an admirable material for the purpose.
c. 1781. — "Etaya is situated on a very
high bank of the river Jumna, the sides of
which consist of what in India is called
concha, which is originally sand, but the
constant action of the sun in the dry season
forms it almost into a vitrification " (!) —
Hodges, 110.
1794.— "Konker" appears in a Notifica-
tion for tenders in Calcutta Gazette. — In
Seton-Karr, ii. 135.
c. 1809. — " We came within view of Cawn-
pore. Our long, long voyage terminated
under a high conkur hank."— Mrs. She)--
woody Autobiog. 381.
1810. — ". . . a weaker kind of lime is
obtained by burning a substance called
kunkur, which, at first, might be mistaken
for small rugged flints, slightly coated with
&ot\."— Williamson, V. M. ii. 13.
KUREEF, KHURREEF, s. Hind,
adopted from Ar. kharif ('autumn').
The crop sown just before, or at the
beginning of, the rainy season, in May
or June, and reaped after the rains in
November — December, This includes
rice, maize, the tall millets, &c. (See
RUBBEE).
[1824.— "The basis on which the settle-
ments were generally founded, was a measure-
ment of the Khureef, or first crop, when it
is cut down, and of the Rubbee, or second,
when it is about half a foot high. . . ." —
Malcolm^ Central India, ii. 29. ]
KURNOOL, n.p. The name of a
city and territory in the Deccan, Karm'd
of the Imjp, Gazetteer; till 1838 a
tributary Nawabship ; then resumed
on account of treason ; and now since
1858 a collectorate of Madras Presi-
dency. Properly Ka7idanur ; Canoul
of Orme. Kirkpatrick says that the
name Kurnool, Kunnool, or Kundnool
(all of which forms seem to be applied
corruptly to the place) signifies in the
language of that country 'fine spun,
clear thread,' and according to Meer
Husain it has its name from its beauti-
ful cotton fabrics. But we presume the
town must have existed before it made
cotton fabrics ? This is a specimen of
the stuft' that men, even so able as
Kirkpatrick, sometimes repeat after
those native authorities who "ought
to know better," as we are often told.
[The Madras Gloss, gives the name as
Tarn, karnulu, from karidena, ' a mixture
of lamp-oil and burnt straw used in
greasing cart-wheels ' and p'o^i*, 'village,'
because when the temple at Alampur
was being built, the wheels of the carts
were greased here, and thus a settlement
was formed.]
KUTTAUR, s. Hind, katdr, Skt.
kattdra, ' a dagger,' especially a kind of
dagger peculiar to India, having a solid
blade of diamond - section, the handle
of which consists of two parallel bars
with a cross-piece joining them. The
hand grips the cross-piece, and the bars
l)ass along each side of the wrist. [See
a dra^vdng in Egerton, Handbook^ Indian
Arms., pi. ix.] Ibn Batuta's account
is vivid, and perhaps in the matter of
size there may be no exaggeration.
Through the kindness of Col. Water-
house I have a phototype of some
Travancore weapons shown at the
Calcutta Exhibition of 1883-4 ; among
them two great katdr.% with sheaths
made from the snouts of two saw-
fishes (with the teeth remaining in).
They are done to scale, and one of
the blades is 20 inches long, the other
26. There is also a plate in the
Ind. Antiq. (vii. 193) representing some
curious weapons from the Tanjore
Palace Armoury, among which are
Z;«/ar-hilted daggers evidently of great
length, though the entire length is not
shown. The plate accompanies in-
teresting notes by Mr. M. J. Walhouse,
who states the curious fact that many
of the blades mounted A;a?ar- fashion
KUTTA UR.
49-;
KUZZILBASH.
were of European manufacture, and
that one of these bore the famous name
of Andrea Ferara, I add an extract.
Mr. Walhouse accounts for the adoption
of these blades in a country possess-
ing the far-famed Indian steel, in that
the latter was excessively brittle. The
passage from Stavorinus describes the
weapon, without giving a native name.
We do not know what name is indicated
by ' belly piercer.'
c. 1343. — "The villagers gathered round
him, and one of them stabbed him with a
k.attara. This is the name given to an
iron weapon resembling a ploiigh-share ;
the hand is inserted into it so that the fore-
arm is shielded ; but the blade beyond is
two cubits in length, and a blow with it is
mortal."— /Jri Bahda, iv. 31-32.
1442.— "The blacks of this country have
the body nearly naked. ... In one hand
they hold an Indian poignard (katarah-t-
Jfindl), and in the other a buckler of ox-
hide . . . this costume is common to the
king and the hegga,r."—Abduirazzdk, in
India in the XVth Cent., p. 17.
c. 1526. — " On the whole there were given
one tipchak horse with the saddle, two pairs
of swords with the belts, 25 sets of enamelled
daggers (khanjar—see HANGEE), 16 ena-
melled kitarehs, two daggers {jamdher—
see JUMDUD) set with precious stones."—
Baber, 338.
[c. 1590.— In the list of the Moghul arms
we have: "10. Katdrah, price ^ K. to 1
Muhur."— ^m, ed. Blochmann, i. 110, with
an engraving, No. 9, pi. xii.]
1638. — "Les personnes de quality portet
dans la ceinture vne sorte d'armes, ou de
poignards, courte et large, qu'ils appellent
ginda (?) ou Catarre, dont la garde et la
gaine sont d'oT."—Mandelslo, Paris, 1659,
1673.— "They go rich in Attire, with a
Poniard, or Catarre, at their girdle."—
Fr7jer, 93.
1690. — ". . . which chafes and ferments
him to such a pitch ; that with a Catarry or
Bagonet in his hands he first falls upon those
that are near him . . . killing and stabbing
as he goes. . . ."—(Mngton, 237.
1754.— "To these were added an enamelled
dagger {which the Indians call cuttarri) and
two swords. . . ."—H. of Nadir, in Banway's
Travels, ii. 386.
1768-71.— "They (the Moguls) on the left
side . . . wear a weapon which they call by
a name that may be translated helly-piercer ;
it is about 14 inches long ; broad near the
hilt, and tapering away to a sharp point ; it
is made of fine steel; the handle has, on
each side of it, a catch, which, when the
weapon is griped by the hand, shuts round
the wrist, and secures it from being dropped."
—Stavorinus, E.T. i. 457.
^813.— "After a short silent prayer, Lul-
labhy, in the presence of all the compai^,
2 I
waved his catarra, or short dagger, over the
bed of the expiring man. . , . The patient
continued for some time motionless : in half
an hour his heart appeared to beat, circula-
tion quickened, ... at the expiration of the
third hour Lullabhy had effected his cure."
—Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 249 : r2nd ed. ii. 272.
and see i. 69].
1856.— "The manners of the bardic tribe
are very similar to those of their Eajpoot
clients ; their dress is nearly the same, but
the bard seldom appears without the
'Kutar,' or dagger, a representation of
which is scrawled beside his signature, and
often rudely engraved upon his monumental
stone, in evidence of his death in the sacred
duty of Traga" {q.v.).— Forbes, Eds M did,
ed. 1878, pp. 559-560.
1878. — "The ancient Indian smiths seem
to have had a difficulty in hitting on a
medium between this highly refined brittle
steel and a too soft metal. In ancient
sculptures, as in Srirangam near Trichina-
palli, life-sized figures of armed men are
represented, bearing Kuttars or long
daggers of a peculiar shape ; the handles,
not so broad as in the later Kuttars, are
covered with a long narrow guard, and the
blades 2^ inches broad at bottom, taper
very gradually to a point through a length
of 18 inches, more than | of which is deeply
channelled on both sides with 6 converging
grooves. There were many of these in the
Tanjor armoury, perfectly corresponding . . .
and all were so soft as to be easily bent."-^
Ind. Antiq. vii.
KUZZANNA, s. Ar.— H. kU^m,
or hhazdna, ' a treasury.' [In Ar. klia-
zlnah, or khaznah, means 'a treasure,'
representing 1000 Ms or purses, each
worth about £5 (see Burton, Ar. Nights,
i. 405).] It is the usual word for the
district and general treasuries in British
India ; and khazdncM for the treasurer.
1683.— "Ye King's Duan (see DEWAUN)
had demanded of them 8000 Rupees on
account of remains of last year's Tallecas
(see TALLICA) . . . ordering his Peasdast
{Peshdast, an assistant) to see it suddenly
paid in ye King's Cuzzanna." — Hedges,
Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 103.
[1757.— "A mint has been established in
Calcutta ; continue coining gold and silver
into Siccas and Mohurs . . . they shall
pass current in the provinces of Bengal,
Bahar and Orissa, and be received into the
Cadganna. . . ." — Perwannah from Jaf/ter
Ally Khun, in Verelst, App. 145.]
KUZZILBASH, n.p. Turki MziU
bdsh, 'red-head.' This title has been
since the days of the Safavi (see
SOPHY) dynasty in Persia, applied to
the Persianized Turks, who form the
ruling class in that country, from
the red caps which they wore. The
KUZZILBASH.
498
K YOUNG.
class is also settled extensively over
Afghanistan. ["At Kabul," vvTites
Bellew (Races of Afghanistan^ 107),
"he (Nadir) left as chandaul^ or 'rear
guard,' a detachment of 12,000 of his
Kizilbash (so named from the red caps
they wore), or Mughal Persian troops.
After the death of Nadir they remained
at Kabul as a military colony, and their
descendants occupy a distinct quarter
of the city, which is called Gluindaul.
These Kizilbash hold their own ground
here, as a distinct Persian community
of the Shia persuasion, against the
native f)opulation of the Sunni pro-
fession. They constitute an important
element in the general population of
the city, and exercise a considerable
influence in its local politics. Owing to
their isolated position and antagonism
to the native population, they are
favourably inclined to the British
authority."] Many of them used to
take service with the Delhi emperors ;
and not a few do so now in our frontier
cavalry regiments.
c. 1510. — "L'vsanza loro h di portare vna
berretta rossa, ch'auanza sopra la testa
mezzo braccio, a guisa d'vn zon ('like a top '),
che dalla parte, che si mette in testa, vine
a essar larga, ristringendosi tuttauia sino in
cima, et h fatta con dodici coste grosse vn
dito . . . ne mai tagliano barba ne mos-
tacchi." — G. M. Angiolello, in Ramusio, ii.
f.74.
1550. — "Oltra il deserto che h sopra il-
Corassam fino k Samarcand . . . signorreg-
giano lescil has, cio^ le berrette verdi, le
qnali benette verdi sono alcuni Tartari
Musulmani che portano le loro berrette di
feltro verde acute, e cosi si fanno chiamare
k differentia de Sofl&ani suoi capitali nemici
che signoreggiano la Persia, pur anche essi
Musulmani, i quali portano le berrette rosse,
quali berrette verdi e rosse, hanno continvia-
mente hauuta fra se guerra crudelissima per
causa di diversita di opinione nella loro
religione." — Ghaggi Memet, in Ravmsio, ii.
f. 16v. "Beyond the desert above Coras-
sam, as far as Samarkand and the idolatrous
cities, the Yeshilhas {lescilhas) or 'Green-
caps,' are predominant. These Green-caps
are certain Musulman Tartars who wear
pointed caps of green felt, and they are so
called to distinguish them from their chief
enemies the Soffians, who are predominant
in Persia, who are indeed also Musulmans,
but who wear red caps."
- 1574. — "These Persians are also called
Red Turls, which I believe is because they
have behind on their Turbants, Red Marks,
as Cotton Ribbands &c. with Red Brims,
whereby they are soon discerned from other
Nations." — Rauwolff, 173.
1606.—" Cocelbaxas, who are the soldiers
whom they esteem most highly." — Goicvea.
f. 143.
1653. — "le visits le keselbache qui y
commando vne petite forteresse, duquel ie
receu beaucoup de civilitez," — De La Baid-
laye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, pp. 284-5.
,, " Zeselbache est vn mot compost
de Kesel, qui signifie rouge, et bachi, teste,
comme qui diroit teste rouge, et par ce
terme s'entendent les gens de guerre de
Perse, h cause du bonnet de Sophi qui est
rouge." — Ibid. 545.
1673. — "Those who compose the Main
Body of the Cavalry, are the Cusle-Bashees,
or with us the Chevaliers." — Fri/er, 356.
Fryer also writes Cusselbash (Index).
1815. — "The seven Turkish tribes, who
had been the chief promoters of his (Ismail's)
glory and success, were distinguished by a
particular dress ; they wore a red cap, from
which they received the Turkish name of
Kuzelbash, or 'golden heads,' which has
descended to their posterity." — Malcolm,
H. of Persia, ii. 502-3.
1828.— "The Kuzzilbash, a Tale of Khor-
asan. By James Baillie Fraser."
1883. — "For there are rats and rats, and
a man of average capacity may as well
hope to distinguish scientifically between
Ghilzais, Kuki Kheyls, Logar Maliks,
Shigwals, Ghazis, Jezailchis, Hazaras,
Logaris, Wardaks, Mandozais, Lepel-
Grifiin, and Kizilbashes, as to master the
division of the great race of rats." — Tribes
on My Frontier, 15.
KYFE, n. One often meets with
this word (Ar. kaif) in books about the
Levant, to indicate the absolute enjoy-
ment of the dolce far niente. Though
it is in the Hindustani dictionaries, we
never remember to have heard it used
in India ; but the first quotation below
shows that it is, or has been, in use in
Western India, in something like the
Turkish sense. The proper meaning
of the Ar. word is 'how?' 'in what
manner ? ' the secondary is ' partial
intoxication.' This looks almost like
a parallel to the English vulgar slang
of ' how comed you so ? ' But in fact
a man's kaif is his ' howness,' i.e. what
pleases him, his humour ; and this
passes into the sense of gaiety caused
by hashish^ &c.
1808.—". . . a kind of con/ec^io Japonica
loaded with opium, Ganja or Bang, and
causing keif, or the first degree of intoxica-
tion, lulling the senses and disposing to
sleep." — jR. Drummond.
KYOUNG, s. Burm. hyaung. A
Buddhist monastery. The term is not
employed by Padre Sangermano, who
uses bao, a word, he says, used by the
KYTHEE.
499
LAC.
Portuguese in India (p. 88). I cannot
explain it. [See BAO.J
1799. — "The kioums or convents of the
Ehahaans are different in their structure
from common houses, and much resemble
the architecture of the Chinese ; they are
made entirely of wood ; the roof is com-
posed of different stages, supported by
;strong pillars," &;c. — Syvies, p. 210.
KYTHEE, s. Hind. Kaithl. A
form of cursive Nagari character, used
by Bunyas, &c., in Gangetic India. It
is from Kdyath (Skt. Kdyastha), a
member of the writer-caste.
LAC, s. Hind. IdJch, from Skt.
'Idkshd, for rdkshd. The resinous in-
-crustation produced on certain trees
<of which the dlidk (see DHAWK) is
one, but chiefly Peepul, and khossum
-[kusum, kusumb], i.e. Schleichera bijuga^
trijuga) by the puncture of the Lac
insect {Coccus Lacca, L.). See Roxburgh,
in Vol. III. As. Res., 384 seqq; [and a
full list of the trees on which the
insect feeds, in JVatt, Econ. Diet. ii.
410 seq.\ The incrustation contains
60 to 70 per cent, of resinous lac, and
10 per cent, of dark red colouring
matter from which is manufactured
lac-dye. The material in its original
crude form is called stick-lac; when
boiled in water it loses its red colour,
and is then termed seed-lac; the
melted clarified substance, after the
extraction of the dye, is turned out
in thin irregular laminae called shell-
lac. This is used to make sealing-wax,
in the fabrication of varnishes, and
very largely as a stiffening for men's
hats.
Though Idk bears the same sense in
Persian, and hie or luk are used in
modern Arabic for sealing-wax, it
would appear from Dozy {Glos., pp.
295-6, and Oosterlingen, 57), that
identical or approximate forms are
used in various Arabic-speaking regions
for a variety of substances giving a red
dye, including the coccus ilicis or
Kermes. Still, we have seen no evi-
dence that in India the word was
applied otherwise than to the lac of
our heading, (Garcia says that the
Arabs called it loc-sumutri, *lac of
Sumatra ' ; probably because the Pegu
lac was brought to the ports ,of
Sumatra, and purchased there.) And
this the term in the Periplus seems
unquestionably to indicate ; whilst it
is probable that the passage quoted
from Aelian is a much misconceived
account of the product. It is not
nearly so absurd as De Monfart's
account below. The English word
lake for a certain red colour is from
this. So also are lacquer and lackered
ware, because lac is used in some of the
varnishes with which such ware is
prepared.
c. A.D. 80-90. — These articles are imported
(to the ports of Barharice, on the W. of the
Red Sea) from the interior parts of Ariake: —
** Xldrjpos 'IvdiKos Kai aTbfxwixa. (Indian
iron and steel)
•X- * * * *
Ad/f/cos x/aoj/tdrtfos {l&d-dye)."
Periplus, § 6.
c. 250. — "There are produced in India
animals of the size of a beetle, of a red
colour, and if you saw them for the first
time you would compare them to cinnabar.
They have very long legs, and are soft to
the touch ; they are produced on the trees
that bear electriivi, and they feed on the
fruit of these. The Indians catch them
and crush them, and with these dye their
red cloaks, and the tunics under these, and
everything else that they wish to turn to
this colour, and to dye. And this kind of
clothing is carried also to the King of
Persia." — Aelian, de Nat. Animal, iv. 46.
c. 1343.— The notice of lacca in Pegolotti
is in parts very difficult to translate, and
we do not feel absolutely certain that it
refers to the Indian product, though we
believe it to be so. Thus, after explaining
that there are two classes of larca, the rrut-
tura and acerba, or ripe and unripe, he goes
on : "It is produced attached to stalks, i.e.
to the branches of shrubs, but it ought to
be clear from stalks, and earthy dust, and
sand, and from costiere (?). The stalks are
the twigs of the wood on which it is pro-
duced, the costiere or Jigs, as the Catalans
call them, are composed of the dust of the
thing, which when it is fresh heaps together
and hardens like pitch ; only that pitch is
black, and those costiere or figs are red and
of the colour of unripe lacca. And more of
these costiere is found in the unripe than the
ripe lacca," and so on. — Delia Decima, iii.
365.
1510.—" There also grows a very large
quantity of lacca (or lacra) for making
red colour, and the tree of this is formed
like our trees which produce walnuts." —
Vartlievm, 238.
1516.— "Here (in Pegu) they load much
fine laquar, which grows in the country." —
Barbosa, Lisbon Acad., 366.
LACGADIVE ISLANDS.
500
LACK.
1519. — "And because he had it much in
charge to get all the lac (alacre) that he
could, the governor knowing through infor-
mation of the merchants that much came to
the Coast of Choromandel by the ships of
Pegu and Martaban that frequented that
coast. . . ." — Correa, ii. 567.
1563. — "Now it is time to speak of the
lacre, of which so much is consumed in this
country in closing letters, and for other seals,
in the place of wax." — Garcia, f. 112u.
1582. — " Laker is a kinde of gum that pro-
cedeth of the ant." — Castamda, tr. bv N.L.,
f. 33.
c. 1590. — (Recipe for Lac varnish). "Lac
is used for chighs (see CHICK, a). If red,
4 ser of lac, and 1 s. of vermilion ; if_ yellow,
4 s. of lac, and 1 s. zarnlkh." — Aln, ed.
Blochmann, i. 226.
1615.— "In this Hand (Goa) is the hard
Waxe made (which we call Spanish Waxe),
and is made in the manner following. They
inclose a large plotte of ground, with a
little trench filled with water ; then they
aticke up a great number of small staues
vpon the sayd plot, that being done they
bring thither a sort of pismires, farre biggar
than ours, which beeing debar'd by the water
to issue out, are constrained to retire them-
selves vppon the said staues, where they
are kil'd with the Heate of the Sunne, and
thereof it is that Lacka is made." — De
Monfart, 35-36.
c. 1610. — " . . . Vne mani^re de boete
ronde, vernie, et lacree, qui est vne ouurage
de ces isles." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 127 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 170].
1627. — "Lac is a strange drugge, made
by certain winged Pismires of the gumme
of Trees." — Purckas, Pilgrimage, 569.
1644. — "There are in the territories of
the Mogor, besides those things mentioned,
other articles of trade, such as Lacre, both
the insect lacre and the cake " {de formiga
e de pasta). — Bocarro, MS. ^
1663. — "In one of these Halls you shall
find Embroiderers ... in another you shall
see Goldsmiths ... in a fourth Workmen
in Lacca." — Bernier E.T. 83 ; [ed. Constable,
259].
1727.— "Their lackt or japon'd Ware is
without any Doubt the best in the World."
—A. Hamilton, ii. 305 ; [ed. 1744].
LACGADIVE ISLANDS, n.p.
Probably Slit. Laksadvlpa, '100,000
Islands ' ; a name liowever which
would apply much better to the
IVialdives, for the former are not
really very numerous. There is not,
we suspect, any ancient or certain
native source for the name as specifi-
cally applied to the northern group of
islands. Barbosa, the oldest authority
we know as mentioning the group
(1516), calls them Malmidiva, and the
Maldives Palandiva. Several of the
individual islands are mentioned in
the Tuhfat-al-Majdhidln (E.T. by
Rowlandson, pp. 150-52), the group
itself being called "the islands of
Malabar."
LACK, s. One hundred thousand,
and especially in the Anglo-Indian
colloquial 100,000 Rupees, in the days
of better exchange the equivalent of
£10,000. Hind. IdJch, lah, &c., from
Skt. laksha, used (see below) in the
same sense, but which appears to have
originally meant "a mark." It is
necessary to explain that the term'
does not occur in the earlier Skt.
works. Thus in the Talavakdra Brah-
mand, a complete series of the higher
numerical terms is given. After sata
(10), sahasra (1000), comes ayuta
(10,000), prayuta {now a million),
niyuta (now also a million), arhuda
(100 millions), nyarhuda (not now
used), nikharna (do.), and padma (now
10,000 millions). Lahsha is therefore a
modern substitute for prayuta, and
the series has been expanded. This
was probably done by the Indian
astronomers between the 5th and 10th
centuries a.d.
The word has been adopted in
the Malay and Javanese, and other
languages of the Archipelago. But
it is remarkable that in all of thia
class of languages which have adopted
the word it is used in the sense of
10,000 instead of 100,000 with the
sole exception of the Lampungs of
Sumatra, who use it correctly. {Gravj-
furd). (See CRORE.)
We should observe that thougli a
lack, used absolutely for a sum of
money, in modern times always implies
rupees, this has not always been the
case. Thus in the time of Akbar and
his immediate successors the revenue
was settled and reckoned in laks of
dams (q.v.). Thus :
c. 1594. — " In the 40th year of his
majesty's reign (Akbar's), his dominions
consisted of 105 Sircars, subdivided into
27 SlKusbahs (see CUSBAH), the revenue
of -which he settled for ten years, at the
annual rent of 3 Arribs, 62 Crore, 97 Lacks,
55,246 Lams. . . ." — Ayeen, ed. Gladwhi,
ii. 1 ; [ed. Jairett, ii. 115].
At Ormuz again we find another
lack in vogue, of which the unit was
apparently the dinar, not the old gold
coin, but a degenerate dindr of small
value. Thus :
LACK.
501
LALLA.
1554. — "(Money of Orpiuz). — A leque is
•equivalent to 50 pardaos of gadis^ which is
called 'bad money,' (and this leque is not
& coin but a number lay which they reckon
at Ormuz) : and each of these pardaos is
equal to 2 azares, and each azar to 10 gadis,
each gadi to 100 dinars, and after this
fashion they calculate in the books of the
Custom-house. . . ." — Nunez, Lyvro dos
Pesos, &c., in Subsidios, 25.
Here the azar is the Persian hazdr or
1000 (dinars) ; the gadi Pers. sad or 100
\dlnars) ; the leque or lak, 100,000 (dinars) ;
and the tomdn (see TOMAUN), which does
not appear here, is 10,000 (dinars).
e. 1300.— "They went to the Kafir's tent,
killed him, and came back into the town,
whence they carried off money belonging to
the Sultan amounting to 12 laks. The lak
is a sum of 100,000 (silver) dinars, equivalent
'to 10,000 Indian gold dinars." — Ihn Batuta,
iii. 106.
c. 1340.— "The Siiltan distributes daily
two laks in alms, never less ; a sum of
which the equivalent in money of Egypt and
.Syria would be 160,000 pieces of silver." —
Shihabuddln Dimiskki, in Notes and Exts.,
xiii. 192.
Ill these examples from Pinto the
word is used apart from money, in the
Malay form, but not in the Malay
sense of 10,000 :
c. 1540. — " The old man desiring to satis-
fie Antonio de Faria's demand. Sir, said he
, . . the chronicles of those times affirm,
how in only four yeares and an half sixteen
Lacazaas (lacasd) of men loere slain, every
Lacazaa containing an hundred thmisand." —
I'lnto (orig. cap. xlv.) in Cogan, p. 53.
c. 1546. — ", . . he ruined in 4 months
■«pace all the enemies countries, with such a
destruction of people as, if credit may be
given to our histories . . . there died fifty
.Laquesaas of persons."— /6V<^. p. 224.
1615. — "And the whole present was worth
ten of their Leakes, as they call them ; a
Xeake being 10,000 pounds sterling ; the
whole 100,000 pounds sterling."— Coj-ya^'s
Letters from India (Crudities, iii. f. 25v).
1616. — "He received twenty leeks of
roupies towards his charge (two hundred
thousand pounds sterling)." — Sir T. Roe,
reprint, p. 35 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 201, and see i.
95,183,238].
1651. — " Yeder Lac is hondert duysend."
— Rogerius, 77.
c. 1665. — "II faut cent mille roupies pour
faire un lek, cent mille leks pour faire un
■courou, cent mille coicrous pour faire un
jiadan, et cent mille padan pour faire un
nil."—Thevenot, v. 54.
1673. — "In these great Solemnities, it is
usual for them to set it around with Lamps
to the^ number of two or three Leaques,
which is so many hundred thousand in our
AcconnV—Fryer, [p. 104, reading Lecques].
1684.—" They have by information of the
«ervants dug in severall places of the house,
where they have found great summes of
money. Under his bed were found Lacks
4^. In the House of Office two Lacks.
They in all found Ten Lacks already, and
make no doubt but to find more."— Hedges,
Diary, Jan. 2 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 145].
1692.—" ... a lack of Pagodas. . . ."
—In Wheeler, i. 262.
1747.— "The Nabob and other Principal
Persons of this Country are of such an
extreme lacrative (sic) Disposition, and . . .
are so exceedingly avaritious, occasioned
by the large Proffers they have received
from the French, that nothing less than
Lacks will go near to satisfie them." — Letter
from Ft. St. David to the Court, May 2 (MS.
Records in India Office).
1778. — "Sir Matthew Mite will make up
the money already advanced in another
name, by way of future mortgage upon his
estate, for the entire purchase, 5 lacks of
roupees." — Foote, The Nabob, Act I. sc. i.
1785. — "Your servants have no Trade in
this country ; neither do you pay them
high wages, yet in a few years they return
to England with many lacs of pagodas." —
Nabob of Arcot, in Burke's Speech on his
Debts, Worh, iv. 18.
1833. — "Tout le reste (et dans le reste il
y a des intendants riches de plus de vingt
laks) s'assied par terre." — Jacquemont,
Correspond, ii. 120.
1879. — "In modern times the only num-
bers in practical use above * thousands ' are
laksa ( ' lac ' or ' lakh ') and koti ( ' crore ') ;
and an Indian sum is wont to be pointed
thus : 123, 45, 67, 890, to signify 123 crores,
45 lakhs, + 67 thousand, eight hundred and
ninety." — Whitney, Sansk. Grammar, 161.
The older writers, it will be observed
(c. 1600-1620), put the lakh at £10,000;
Hamilton (c. 1700) puts it at £12,500;
Williamson (c. 1810) at the same ; then
for many years it stood again as the equi-
valent of £10,000 ; now (1880) it is little
more than £8000; [now (1901) about
£6666].
LACKERAGE. (See KHIRAJ.)
LALL-SHRAUB, s. Englishman's
Hind. Idl-shardb, 'red wine.' The
universal name of claret in India.
[c. 1780.— "To every plate are set down
two glasses ; one pyramidal (like hobnob
glasses in England) for Loll Shrub (scilicet,
claret) ; the other a common sized wineglass
for whatever beverage is most agreeable." —
Diary of Mrs. Fay, in Busteed, Echoes, 123.]
LALLA, s. P.— H. laid. In Persia
this word seems to be used for a kind
of domestic tutor ; now for a male
nurse, or as he would be called in
India, 'child's bearer.' In N. India
it is usually applied to a native clerk
writing the vernacular, or to a respect-
LAMA.
502
LANCHARA
able merchant. _[For the Pers. usage
see Blochmann, Am, i. 426 note.]
[1765. — "Amongst the first to be con-
sidered, I would recommend Juggut Seet,
and one Gurdy Lol\."—Verelsf, App. 218.
[1841. — "Where there are no tigers, the
Lalla (scribe) becomes a shikaree." — Society
in India, ii. 176.]
LAMA, s. A Tibetan Buddhist
monk. Tibet. hLama (b being silent).
The word is sometimes found written
Llama; but this is nonsense. In fact
it seems to be a popular confusion,
arising from the name of the S.
American quadruped which is so spelt.
See quotation from Times below.
c. 1590. — "Fawning Court doctors . . .
said it was mentioned in some holy books
that men used to live up to the age of 1000
years . . . and in Thibet there were even
now a class of LSmahs or Mongolian
devotees, and recluses, and hermits that
live 200 years and more. . . ." — Baddonl,
quoted by Blochmann, Aln, i. 201.
1664. — "This Ambassador had in his
suit a Physician, which was said to be of
the Kingdom of Lassa, and of the Tribe
Lamy or Lama, which is that of the men of
the Law in that country, as the Brahmans
are in the Indies ... he related of his
great Lama that when he was old, and
ready to die, he assembled his council, and
declared to them that now he' was passing
into the Body of a little child lately born "
—Bernier, E.T. 135 ; [ed. CmistaMe, 424].
1716. — " Les Thibetaines ont des Religieux
nomm^s Lamas."— In Lettres Edif. xii. 438.
_ 1774. — " . . . ma questo primo figlio . . .
rinunzio la corona al secondo e lui difatti si
fece religioso o lama del ^SiQse"— Delia
Tomha, 61.
0. 1818.—
" The Parliament of Thibet met—
The little Lama, called before it,
Did there and then his whipping get,
And, as the Nursery Gazette
Assures us, like a hero bore it."
T. Moore, The Little Grand Lama.
1876. — ". . . Hastings . . . touches on
the analogy between Tibet and the high
valley of Quito, as described by De la
Condamine, an analogy which Mr. Markham
brings out in interesting detail. . . . But
when he enlarges on the wool which is a
staple of both countries, and on the animals
producing it, he risks confirming in careless
readers that popular impression which
might be expressed in the phraseology of
Fluelen — "Tis all one; 'tis alike as my
fingers is to my fingers, and there is Llamas
in both." — Bev. of Markham' s Tibet, in Times,
May 15.
The passage last quoted is in jesting vein,
but the following is serious and delightful : —
1879. — "The landlord prostrated himself
as reverently, if not as lowly, as a Peruvian
before his 6rm»rf, Llama." — Patty's Dreamy.
a novel reviewed in the Academy, May 17.
LA.MASERY, LAMASERIE, s.
This is a word, introduced apparently
by the French E. C. Missionaries, for
a lama convent. Without being
positive, I would say that it does not
represent any Oriental word {e.g. com-
pound of lami and serai), but is a
factitious French word analogous to-
nonnerie, vacherie, laiterie, &c.
[c. 1844. — "According to the Tartars, the
Lamasery of the Five Towers is the best
place you can be buried in." — Hnc, Traveh
in Tartary, i. 78.]
LAMBALLIE, LOMBALLIE,
LOMBARDIE, LUMBANAH, &c.,
s. Dakh. Hind. Ldmhdrd, Mahr. Lam-
hdn, with other forms in the languages
of the Peninsula. [Platts connects the
name with Slct. lamha, ' long, tall ' ;.
the Madras Gloss, with Skt. lampata^
'greedy.'] A wandering tribe of
dealers in grain, salt, &c., better
known as Banjdrds (see BRINJARRY).
As an Anglo-Indian word this is now
obsolete. It was perhaps a corruption
of Lubhdna, the name of one of the
great clans or divisions of the Ban-
jaras. [Another suggestion made is
that the name is derived from their
business of carrying salt (Skt, lavana) •
see Grooke, Tribes of N.W.P. i. 158.]
1756. — "The army was constantly sup-
plied ... by bands of people called
Lamballis, peculiar to the Deccan, who are
constantly moving up and down the country,,
with their flocks, and contract to furnish
the armies in the field." — Orme, ii. 102.
1785. — "What you say of the scarcity of
grain in your army, notwithstanding your
having a cutwal (see COTWAL), and so
many Lumbanehs with you, has astonished
us." — Letters of Tippoo, 49.
LANCHARA, s. A kind of small
vessel often mentioned in the Portu-
guese histories of the 16th and 17tli
centuries. The derivation is probably
IVIalay lanchdr, 'quick, nimble.' [Mr.
Skeat writes : " The real IVTalay form is
Lanchar-an, which is regularly formed
from Malay lanchdr, ' swift,' and lan-
chara I believe to be a Port, form
of lanchar-an, as lanchara could not
possibly, in Malay, be formed from
lanchdr, as has hitherto been implied
or suggested."]
c. 1535. — " In questo paese di Cambaia
(read Camboja) vi sono molti fiumi, nelli
LANDWIND.
503 LAN JOHN, LANGIANNE.
qtuili vi sono li nauili detti Lanchaxas, co li
quali vanno nauigando la costa di Siam. ..."
— Somviario de' Regni, &c., in Ramusio, i.
f. 336.
c. 1539.— ** This King (of the Batas)
understanding that I had brought him
a letter and a Present from the Captain
of Malaca, caused me to be entertained by
the Xabundctr (see SHABUNDER). . . . This
General, accompanied with five Lanchaxes
and twelve Ballons, came to me to the Port
where I rode at anchor." — Finto, E.T. p, 81.
LANDWIND, s. Used in tlie south
of India. A wind which blows sea-
ward during the night and early
morning. [The dangerous effects of
it are described in Madras Gloss, s.v.]
In Port. Terrenho.
1561 . — " Correndo a costa com terrenhos . ' '
— Correa, Lendas, I. i. 115.
[1598. — "The East winds beginne to blow
from off the land into the seas, whereby
they are called Terreinhos." — Linschoten,
Hak. Soc. i. 234.
[1612.— "Send John Bench . . . that in
the morning he may go out with the land-
tome and return with the seatorne." —
Danvers, Letters, i. 206.]
1644. — "And as it is between monsoon
and monsoon {monsani) the wind is quite
uncertain only at the beginning of summer.
The N.W prevails more than any other wind
. . . and at the end of it begin the land
winds {terrenhos) from midnight to about
noon, and these are E. winds." — Bocarro,
MS.
1673. — ". . . we made for the Land, to
gain the Land Breezes. They begin about
Midnight, and hold till Noon, and are by
the Portugals named Terrhenoes." — Fryer,
23.
[1773. — See the account in Ives, 76.]
1838. — "We have had some very bad
weather for the last week ; furious land-
"Wind, very fatiguing and weakening. . . .
Everything was so dried up, that when I
attempted to walk a few yards towards the
beach, the grass crunched under my feet
like snow." — Letters fiom Madras, 199-200.
LANGASAQUE, n.p. The most
usual old form for the Japanese city
which we now call Nagasaki (see Sains-
hury, passim).
1611. — "After two or three dayes space
a lesuite came vnto vs from a place called
Langesacke, to which place the Carake of
Maaio is yeerely wont to come." — W.
Adams, in Furchas, i. 126.
1613.— The Journal of Capt. John Saris
has both Nangasaque and Langasaque.—
lUd. 366. -o ^
1614. — " Geve hym counsell to take heed
of one Pedro Guzano, a papist Christian,
whoe is his hoste at Miaco ; for a lyinge
fryre (or Jesuit) tould Mr. Peacock at Lan-
gra<saque that Capt. Adams was dead in the
howse of the said Guzano, which now I know
is a lye per letters I received. . . ." — Cocks,
to Wickham, in Diary, &c., ii. 264.
1618. — "It has now com to passe, which
before I feared, that a company of rich
usurers have gotten this sentence against
us, and com doune together every yeare to
Langasaque and this place, and have all-
wais byn accustomed to buy by the pancado
(as they call it), or whole sale, all the goodes
which came in the carick from Amacan, the
Portingales having no prevelegese as we
have."— The same to the E.L Co., ii. 207-8.
Two years later Cocks changes his spelling
and adopts Nangasaque {Ibid. 300 and to
the end).
LAN JOHN, LANGIANNE, &c.,
n.p. Such names are applied in the
early part of the 17th century to the
Shan or Laos State of Luang Praban
on the Meliong. Lan -chart is one of
its names signifying in Siamese, it is
said, 'a million of elephants.' It is
l?;nown to the Burmese by the same
name (Len-Shen). It was near this
place that the estimable French
traveller Henri Mouhot died, in 1861.
1587. — "I went from Pegu to lamaJiey
(see JANGOMAY), which is in the country
of the Langeiannes ; it is fiue and twentie
dayes iourney North-east from Pegu." —
Fiich, in Hakl. ii.
c. 1598.— "Thus we arrived at Lanchan,
the capital of the Kingdom (Lao) where the
King resides. It is a Kingdom of great
extent, but thinly inhabited, because it has
been frequently devastated by Pegu."— />e
Morga, 98.
1613.— "There reigned in Pegu in the
year 1590 a King called Ximindo ginico,
Lord reigning from the confines and roots
of Great Tartary, to the very last territories
bordering on our fortress of Malaca. He
kept at his court the principal sons of the
Kings of Ov^, Tangu, Porao, Lanjao {i.e.
Ava, Taungu, Prome, Lanjang), Jangom^
Siam, Camboja, and many other realms,
making two and thirty of the white um-
brella."— BocaiTO, 117.
1617.— " The merchants of the country of
Lan John, a place joining to the country of
JangoTna (JANGOMAY) arrived at the city
of Judea . . . and brought great store of
merchandize."— *Sat«s6«ry, ii. 90.
1663.—" Entre tant et de si puissans
Royaumes du dernier Orient, desquels on
n'a presque iamais entendu parler en Eurujie,
il y en a vn qui se nomme Lao, et plus
proprement le Royaume des Langiens . . .
le Royaume n'a pris son nom que du grand
nombre d'Elephants qui s'y rencontrent : do
vray ce mot de Langiens signifie propre-
ment, miliers d'Elephants." — ilfann?, //.
NorveUe et Cwievse des Royavmes de Tuv/uin
et de Lao (Fr. lY., Paris, 1666), 329, 337.
LANTEA.
504
LAOS.
1668.— Lanchang appears in the Map of
Siam in Be la Loub^re's work, but we do
not find it in the book itself.
c. 1692.— "Laos est situ6 sous le m§rae
Climat que Tonquin ; c'est un royaume
grand et puissant, separd des Etats voisins
par des forets et par des deserts. . . .
Les principales villes sont Landjam et
Tsiamaja."—Kaeinpfer, H. du Japan, i. 22-3.
LANTEA, s. A swift kind of boat
frequently mentioned by F. M. Pinto
and some early writers on China ; but
we are unable to identify the word.
c. 1540.—". . . that . . . they set sail
from lAampoo for Malaca, and that being
advanced as far as the Isle of Stivibor they
had been set upon by a Pyrat, a Guzarat by
Nation, called Coia Acem, who had three
Junks, and four Lanteeas. . . ."—Pinto,
E.T. p. 69.
c. 1560. — "There be other lesser shipping
than lunkes, somewhat long, called Bancones,
they place three Oares on a side, and rowe
very well, and load a great deal of goods ;
there be other lesse called Lanteas, which
doe rowe very swift, and beare a good
burthen also : and these two sorts of Ships,
viz., Bancones and Lanteas, because they
are swift, the theeues do commonly vse." —
Caspar da Cruz, in Pxirchas, iii. 174.
LAOS, n.p. A name applied by the
Portuguese to the civilised people who
occupied the inland frontier of Burma
and Siam, between those countries on
the one hand and China and Tongking
on the other ; a people called by the
Burmese Shans, a name which we
have in recent years adopted. They
are of the same race of Thai to which
the Siamese belong, and which ex-
tends with singular identity of manners
and language, though broken into
many separate communities, from
Assam to the Malay Peninsula. The
name has since been frequently used
as a singular, and applied as a terri-
torial name to the region occupied by
this people immediately to the North
of Siam. There have been a great
number of separate principalities in
this region, of which now one and now
another predominated and conquered
its neighbours. Before the rise of
Siam the most important was that
of which Sakotai was the capital, af ter-
w-ards represented by Xieng-mai, the
Zimme of the Burmese and the Jango-
may of some old English documents.
In later times the chief States were
Muang Luang Praban (see LAN JOHN)
and Vien-slian, both upon the Mekong.
It would appear from Lieut. Macleod's
narrative, and from Garnier, that the
name of Lao is that by which the
branch of these people on the Lower
Mekong, i.e. of those two States, used
to designate themselves. Muang
Praban is still quasi independent ;
Vien-Shan was annexed with great
cruelties by Siam, c. 1828.
1553. — "Of silver of 11 dinheiros alloy he
(Alboquerque) made only a kind of money
called Malaqiiezes, which silver came thither
from Pegu, whilst from Siam came a very
pure silver of 12 dinheiros assay, procured
from certain people called Laos, lying to
the north of these two kingdoms." — Barros,
II. vi. 6.
1553. — ". . . certain very rugged moun-
tain ranges, like the Alps, inhabited by the
people called Gueos who fight on horseback,
and with whom the King of Siam is con-
tinually at war. They are near him only
on the north, leaving between the two the
people called Laos, who encompass this
Kingdom of Siam, both on the North, and
on the East along the river Mecon . . . and
on the south adjoin these Laos the two
Kingdoms of Camboja and Choainpa (see
CHAMPA), which are on the sea-board.
These Laos . . . though they are lords of
so great territories, are all subjeijt to this
King of Siam, though often in rebellion
against him." — IMd. III. ii. 5.
,, "Three Kingdoms at the upper
part of these, are those of the Laos, who (as
we have said) obey Siam through fear : the
first of these is called Jangoma (see JANGO-
MAY), the chief city of which is called
Chiamay . . . the second Chdncray Chencran :
the third Lanchaa (see LAN JOHN) which
is below the others, and adjoins the Kingdom
of Cacho, or Cauchi china. . . ." — Ibid.
c. 1560. — "These Laos came to Camboia,
downe a Kiver many daies lournie, which
they say to have his beginning in Chhia as
many others which runne into the Sea of
India ; it hath eight, fifteene, and twentie
fathome water, as myselfe saw by experience
in a great part of it ; it passeth through
manie vnknowne and desart Countries of
great Woods and Forests where there are
innumerable Elephants, and many Buffes
. . . and certayne beastes which in that
Countrie they call Badas (see ABADA)." —
Gaspar da Cruz, in Purchas, iii. 169.
c. 1598.—". . . I offered to go to the
Laos by land, at my expense, in search of
the King of Cambodia, as I knew that
that was the road to goby. . . ." — Bias de
Herman Gonzalez, in De M&rga (E.T. by
Hon. H. Stanley, Hak. Soc), p. 97.
1641. — ^^ Coiicefrning the Land of the Lou-
wen, and a Journey made thereunto hy our
Folk in Anno 1641" (&c.). — Valentijn, III.
Pt. ii. pp. 50 seqq.
1663.—" Relation Nowele et Gvrievse dv
Royavme de Lao. — Traduite de I'ltalien dii
P. de Marini, Romain. Paris, 1666."
LAR.
505
LAE.
1766. — "Les peuples de Lao, nos voisins,
n'admittent ni la question ni les peines
arbitraires . . . ni les horribles supplices
-qui sont parmi nous en usage ; mais aussi
nous les regardons comme de barbares. . . .
Toute I'Asie convient que nous dansons
beaucoup mieux qu'eux." — Voltaire, Dialogue
XXI., Andre des Couches d Siam.
LAH, n.p. This name has had
several applications.
(a). To the region which we now
•call Guzerat, in its most general appli-
cation. In this sense the name is
now quite obsolete ; but it is that
used by most of the early Arab
geographers. It is the AapiKT} of
Ptolemy ; and appears to represent an
old Skt. name Lata, adj. LataJca, or
Latiha. ["The name Lata appears to
be derived from some local tribe, per-
haps the Lattas, who, as r and I are
■commonly used for each other, may
possibly be the well-known Eashtra-
kiitas since their great King Amogha-
varsha (a.d. 851-879) calls the name
of the dynasty Ratta." — Bombay Gazet-
teer, I. pt. i. 7.]
c. A.D. 1/50. — " T^s 5^ 'IvdoaKvdias ra
dwb avaro\Q)v to, [xev airb da\dcr<j-qs Karex^i-
i] Aa pi KT] x^P^i ^^ V Atf<''<^7«ot dirb fxev
•Svaeus Tov 'Safiddov TrorafMoO ttoXls 7?5e. . . .
Bap&ya^a i/nirdpiov." — Ptolemy, YII. ii. 62.
c. 940. — " On the coast, e.g. at Saimur, at
Subara, and at Tana, they speak Larl ;
these provinces give their name to the Sea
of Lar (Larawi) on the coast of which they
iire situated." — Mas\idi, i. 381.
c. 1020. — " ... to Kach the country pro-
•ducing gum {mokl, i.e. Bdellium, q.v.), and
bdrdrdd (?)... to Somndit, fourteen (para-
sangs) ; to Kamb^ya, thirty ... to Tdina
five. There you enter the country of Laran,
where is Jaimiir " (i.q. Saimur, see CHOUL).
• — Al-Biruni, in Elliot, i. 66.
c. 1190. — "Udaya the Parmar mounted
'And came. The Dors followed him from
L5x. . . ." — The Poem of Chand Bardai,
E.T. by Beames, in Ind. Antiq. i. 275.
c. 1330. — "A certain Traveller says that
Tana is a city of Guzerat {Juzrdt) in its
eastern part, lying west of Malabar
iMunWai-) ; whilst Ibn Sa'yid says that it
is the furthest city of Lar {Al-Ldr), and
very famous among traders." — Abidfeda, in
'O'ildemeister, p. 188.
(b). To the Delta region of the Indus,
and especially to its western part.
Sir H. Elliot supposes the name in
this use, which survived until recently,
to be identical with the preceding, and
that the name had originally extended
continuously over the coast, from the
western part of the Delta to beyond
Bombay (see his Historians, i. 378).
We have no means of deciding this
question (see LARRY BUNDER).
c. 1820. — "Diwal . . . was reduced to
ruins by a Muhammedan invasion, and
another site chosen to the eastward. The
new town still went by the same name . . ,
and was succeeded by Ldri Bandar or the
port of Ldr, which is the name of the country
forming the modern delta, particularly the
western part." — M^Afurdo, inJ.R. As. Soc.
i. 29.
(c). To a Province on the north of
the Persian Gulf, with its capital.
c. 1220. — Lar is erroneously described by
Yakut as a great island between Siraf and
Kish. But there is no such island.* It is an
extensive province of the continent. See
Barhier de Aleynard, Diet, de la Perse, p. 501.
c. 1330. — "We marched for three days
through a desert . . . and then arrived at
Lar, a big town having springs, considerable
streams, and gardens, and fine bazars. We
lodged in the hermitage of the pious Shaikh
Abu Dulaf Muhammad. . . ." — Ibn Batuta,
ii. 240.
c. 1487. — "Retorneing alongest the coast,
forneagainst Ormuos there is a towne called
Lar, a great and good towne of merchaundise,
about iji"i. houses. . . ." — Josafa Barharo,
old E.T. (Hak. Soc.) 80.
[c. 1590. — "Lar borders on the mountains
of Great Tibet. To its north is a lofty
mountain which dominates all the sur-
rounding country, and the ascent of which
is arduous. . . ." — ^41??, ed. Jarrett, ii. 363.]
1553.— "These benefactions the Kings of
Ormuz . . . pay to this day to a mosque
which that Caciz (see CASIS) had made in
a district called Hongez of Sheikh Doniar,
adjoining the city of Lara, distant from
Ormuz over 40 leagues." — Barros, II. ii. 2.
1602.— "This man was a Moor, a native
of the Kingdom of Lara, adjoining that of
Ormuz: his proper name was Cufo, but as
he was a native of the Kingdom of Lara he
took a surname from the country, and called
himself Cufo Larym."— (70?/^, IV. vii. 6.
1622.— "Lar, as I said before, is capital of
a great province or kingdom, which till our
day had a prince of its own, who rightfully
or wrongfully reigned there absolutely ; but
about 23 years since, for reasons rather
generous than covetous, as it would seem, it
was attacked by Abbas K. of Persia, and the
country forcibly taken. . . . Now Lar is the
seat of a Sultan dependent on the Khan of
Shiraz. . . ."—P. delta Valle, ii. 322.
1727.—" And 4 Days Journey within
Land, is the City of Laar, which according
to their fabulous tradition is the Burying-
* It is possible that the island called Shaikh
Shu'aib, which is off the coast of Lar, and not far
from Siraf, may be meant. Barbosa also mentions
Ldr among the islands in the Gulf subject to the
K, of Ormuz (p. 37X
LARA I.
506
LARKIN.
place of Lot. . . ."—A. Hamilton, i. 92 ; [ed.
1744].
LABAI, s. This Hind, word, mean-
ing 'fighting,' is by a curious idiom
applied to the biting and annoyance of
fleas and the like. [It is not mentioned
in the dictionaries of either Fallon or
Platts,] There is a similar idiom
(Jang kardan) in Persian.
LABEK, n.p. Ldrakj an island in
the Persian Gulf, not far from the
island of Jerun or Onnus.
[1623. — "At noon, being near Laxeck,
and no wind stirring, we cast Anchor." —
P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 3.]
1685. — "We came up with the Islands of
Ormus and Arack ..." (called Laxeck
afterwards).— ^Tec^^-es, I/i'ari/, May 23 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 202]'.
LABIN, s. Pers. Idn. A peculiar
kind of money formerly in use on the
Persian Gulf, W. Coast of India, and in
the Maldive Islands, in which last it
survived to the last century. The name
is there retained still, though coins
of the ordinary form are used. It is
sufficiently described in the quota-
tions, and representations are given by
De Bry and Tavernier. The name
appears to have been derived from
the territory of Lar on the Persian
Gulf. (See under that word, [and Mr.
Gray's note on Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. i. 232 seq.].)
1525. — "As tamgas larys valem cada hfia
ses6mta reis, . . ." — Lemhranga^ das Coiisas
da India, 38.
c. 1563.— "I have seen the men of the
Country who were Gentiles take their
children, their sonnes and their daughters,
and have desired the Portugalls to buy
them, and I have seene them sold for
eight or ten larines apiece, which may
be of our money x .<?. or xiii s. iiii d." — Master
Ca^ar Frederii-e, in Haiti, ii. 343.
1583. — Gasparo Balbi has an account of
the Laxino, the greater part of which seems
to be borrowed literatim by Fitch in the
succeeding quotation. But Balbi adds :
"The first who began to strike them was
the King of Lax, who formerly was a power-
ful King in Persia, but is now a small one."
— f . 36.
1587. — "The said Larine is a strange
piece of money, not being round, as all
other current money in Christianitie, but is
a small rod of silver, of the greatnesse of
the pen of a goose feather . . . which is
wrested so that two endes meet at the just
half part, and in the head thereof is a stamp
Turkesco, and these be the best current
money in all the Indias, and 6 of thes&
Laxines make a duckat." — R. Fitch, ia
Hahl. ii. 407.
1598. — "An Oxe or a Cowe is there to-
be bought for one Laxijn, which is as much
as halfe a Gilderne." — Linschoien, 28 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 94 ; in i. 48 Laxynen : see also-
i. 242].
c. 1610. — "La monnoye du Royauma
n'est que d'argent et d'vne sorte. Ce sont
des pieces d'argent qu'ils appellent larins,
de valeur de huit sols ou enmron de nostre
monnoye . . . longues comme le doigt mais
redoublees. . . ."—Pyrard de Laval, i. 163 -
[Hak. Soc. i. 232].
1613. — "We agreed with one of tha
Grovemor's kinred for twenty laxies-
(twenty shillings) to conduct us. . . ." —
N. Whithington, in Purchas, i. 484.
1622. — "The laxi is a piece of money that
I will exhibit in Italy, most eccentric in
form, for it is nothing but a little rod of
silver of a fixed weight, and bent double
unequally. On the bend it is marked with
some small stamp or other. It is called
Laxi because it was the peculiar money of"
the Princes of Lax, invented by them when
they were separated from the Kingdom of
Persia. ... In value every 5 laxi are etjual
to a piastre or patacca of reals of Spain,
or ' piece of eight ' as we choose to call it."
—P. della Valle, ii. 434.
LAEKIN, s. (obsolete). A kind of
drink — apparently a sort of punch-
— which was popular in the Company's
old factories. We know the word
only on the authority of Pietro della
Valle ; ])ut he is the most accurate of
travellers. We are in the dark as to-
the origin of the name. On the one
hand its form suggests an eponymiis.
among the old servants of the Company,,
such as Robert Larkin, whom we find
to have been engaged for the service in
1610, and to have died chief of the
Factory of Patani, on the E. coast of
the Malay Peninsula, in 1616. But
again we find in a Vocabulary of
"Certaine Wordes of the Naturall
Language of laua," in Drake's Voyage
(Hak. iv. 246): "iarm^e =Drinke."
Of this word we can trace nothing^
nearer than (Javan.) larih, 'to pledge,
or invite to drink at an entertainment,"
and (Malay) larih-larahan, 'mutual
pledging to drink.' It will be observed
that della Valle assigns the drink
especially to Java.
1623. — " Meanwhile the year 1622 wa»
drawing near its close, and its last days-
were often celebrated of an evening in the-
House of the English, with good fellowship. ,
And on one of these occasions I learned
from them how to make a beverage called
LARRY-BUNDEB
507
LASCAR.
Laxkin, which they told me was in great
vogue in Java, and in all those other islands
of the Far East. This said beverage seemed
to me in truth an admirable thing, — not for
use at every meal (it is too strong for that),
— but as a tonic in case of debility, and to
make tasty possets, much better than those
we make with Muscatel wines or Cretan
malmseys. So I asked for the recipe ; and
am taking it to Italy with me. ... It
seemed odd to me that those hot southern
regions, as well as in the environs of
Hormuz here, where also the heat is great,
they should use both spice in their food and
spirits in their drink, as well as sundry
other hot beverages like this larkin." — P.
della Valle, ii. 475.
LARRY-BUNDER, n.p. The name
of an old seaport in the Delta of the
Indus, which succeeded Daibul (see
DIUL-SIND) as the chief haven of
Sind. We are doubtful of the proper
orthography. It was in later Mahom-
niedan times called Lahorl - bandar,
l^robably from presumed connection
with Lahore as the port of the
Punjab (Elliot, i. 378). At first sight
M'Murdo's suggestion that the original
name may have been Ldrl-handar, from
Lar, the local name of the southern part
of Sind, seems probable. M'Murdo,
indeed, writing about 1820, says that
the name Ldrl-Bandar was not at all
familiar to natives ; but if accustomed
to the form Ldhorl-bandar they might
not recognize it in the other. The
shape taken however by what is
apparently the same name in our first
quotation is adverse to M'Murdo's
suggestion.
1030. — "This stream (the Indus) after
passing (Alor) . . . divides into two
streams ; one empties itself into the sea in
the neighbourhood of the city of LtUiax§,ni,
and the other branches off to the East, to
the borders of Kach, and is known by the
name of Siml Sdgar, i.e. Sea of Sind."— .4 ^
Bh-unl, in HUiot, i. 49.
c. 1333. — "I travelled five days in his
company with A.la-ul-Mulk, and we arrived
at the seat of his Government, i.e. the town
of L3Jiari, a fine city situated on the shore
of the great Sea, and near which the River
Sind enters the sea. Thus two great waters
join near it ; it possesses a grand haven,
frequented by the people of Yemen, of
Fars (etc). ... The Amir Ala-ul-Mulk . . .
told me that the revenue of this place a-
mounted to 60 hds a year."— Ibn Batuta,
iii. 112.
1565. — "Blood had not yet been spilled,
when suddenly, news came from Thatta,
that the Firingis had passed Lahori-bandar,
and attacked the city."— TurUh-i-Tdhiri, in
Mlliot, i. 277.
[160/ . — " Then you are to saile for Lawrie
in the Bay of the River Byndus."—Birdicood,
First Letter-book, 251.
[1611.— "I took . . . Larree, the port
town of the River Sinda."— Z)a7im>', Letters.
i. 162.]
1613.— "In November 1613 the Expedi-
tion arrived at Laurebunder, the port of
Sinde, with Sir Robert Shirley and his
company." — Sainsbury, i. 321.
c. 1665. — "II se fait aussi beaucoup de
trafic au Loure-bender, qui est a trois jours
de Tatta sur la mer, ou la rade est plus
excellente pour Vaisseaux, qu'en quelque
autre lieu que ce soit des lnd.es."— Tlceveiwt.
V. 159.
1679. — ". . . If Suratt, Baroach, and
Biindurlaree in Scinda may be included in
the same Phyrmaund to be customs free . . .
then that they get these places and words
inserted."— i^<. St. Geo. Consns., Feb. 20.
In JVotes and Exts., No. 1. Madras, 1871.
1727. — " It was my Fortune . . . to come
to Larribunder, with a Cargo from Mallebar,
worth above £10, 000. "—.4. Hamilton, i. 116 ;
[ed. 1744, i. 117, Larribundar].
1739. — "But the Castle and town of
Lohre Bender, with all the country to the
eastward of the river Attok, and of the
waters of the SciND, and Nala Sunkhra,
shall, as before, belong to the Empire of
Hindostan." — JI. of Nadir, in Hamcay,
ii. 387.
1753. — "Le bras gauche du Sind se rend
k Laheri, oil il s'^panche en un lac ; et ce
port, qui est celui de Tattanagar, commune-
ment est nomm^ Laur^bender. " — iJ'Ancille,
p. 40.
1763. — "Les Anglois ont sur cette c6te
encore plusieurs petits ^tablissement {mc)
oil ils envoyent des premiers Marchands, des
sous-Marchands, ou des Facteurs, comme en
Scindi, a trois endroits, a Tatta, une grande
ville et la residence du Seigneur du pais, a
Lar Bunder, et a Schah-B under." — Niebulo\
Voyage, ii. 8.
1780.— "The first place of any note, after
passing the bar, is Laribunda, about 5 or
6 leagues from the sea." — Dunn's Oriental
Navigator, 5th ed. p. 96.
1813.— "Laribnnder. This is commonly
called Scindy River, being the principal
branch of the Indus, having 15 feet water
on the bar, and 6 or 7 fathoms inside ; it
is situated in latitude about 24° 30' north.
. . . The town of Laribunder is about 5
leagues from the sea, and vessels of 200 tons
used to proceed up to it."— Milbuni, i. 146.
1831. — "We took the route by Durajee
and Meerpoor. . . . The town of Lahory
was in sight from the former of these places,
and is situated on the same, or left bank
of the Pittee."— .1. Btinies, 2nd. ed. i. 22.
LASCAR, s. The word is originally
from Pers. Ioshkar, ' an army,' ' a camp.'
This is usually derived from Ar.
aVaskar, but it would rather seem that
LASCAR.
508
LASGAB.
Ar. 'asJcar, 'an army' is taken from
this Pers. word : whence lashkarl, ' one
belonging to an army, a soldier.' The
word lascdr or Idscdr (both these pro-
nunciations are in vogue) appears to
have been corrupted, through the
Portuguese use of lashkarl in the forms
iasquarin, lascari, &c., either by the
Portuguese themselves, or by the
Dutch and English who took up the
word from them, and from these laskdr
lias passed back again into native use
in this corrupt shape. The early
Portuguese writers have the forms we
have just named in the sense of
'soldier'; but lascar is never" so used
now. It is in general the equivalent
of Jchaldsi, in the various senses of that
word (see CLASSY), viz. (1) an inferior
class of artilleryman (^ gun-lascar ') ;
(2) a tent-pitcher, doing other work
which the class are accustomed to do ;
(3) a sailor. The last is the most
common Anglo-Indian use, and has
passed into the English language.
The use of lascar in the modern sense
by Pyrard de Laval shows that this
use was already general on the west
coast at the beginning of the 17th
century, [also see quotation from
Pringle below] ; whilst the curious
distinction which Pyrard makes be-
tween Lascar and Lascari, and Dr.
Fryer makes between Luscar and
Lascar (accenting probably Litscar and
Lascdr) shows that lashkarl for a
soldier was still in use. In Ceylon
the use of the word lascareen for a
local or civil soldier long survived ;
perhaps is not yet extinct. The word
lashkari does not seem to occur in the
Ain.
[1523. — ' ' Fighting men called Lascaryns. "
— Alguns documentes, Tomho, p. 479.
[1538. — " My mother only bore me to be
a Captain, and not your Lascax (lascarin)."
— Letter of Nuno da Cunha, in Barros,
Dec. IV. bk. 10, ch. 21.]
1541. — "It is a proverbial saying all over
India {i.e. Portuguese India, see s.v.) that
the good Lasquarim, or 'soldier' as we
should call him, must be an Abyssinian." —
Castro, Roteiro, 73.
1546. — "Besides these there were others
(who fell at Diu) whose names are unknown,
being men of the lower rank, among whom I
knew a lascarym (a man getting only 500
reis of pay !) who was the first man to lay
his hand on the Moorish wall, and shouted
aloud that they might see him, as many
have told me. And he was immediately
thrown down wounded in five places with
stones and bullets, but still lived ; and a
noble gentleman sent and had him rescued
and carried away by his slaves. And he sur-
vived, but being a common man he did not
even get his pay ! " — Correa, iv. 567.
1552. — " . . . eles os reparte polos las-
carins de suas capitanias, q assi chamao
soldados." — Oastanheda, ii. 67. [Mr. White-
way notes that in the orig. repartem for
reparte, and the reference should be ii. 16.]
1554. — "Moreover the Senhor Governor
conceded to the said ambassador that if
in the territories of Idalshaa (see IDALCAN),
or in those of our Lord the King there shall
be any differences or quarrels between any
Portiiguese lascarins or peons {pides) of
ours, and lascarins of the territories of
Idalshaa and peons of his, that the said
Idalshaa shall order the delivery up of the
Portuguese and peons that they may be
punished if culpable. And in like manner
. . ."—S. Botelho, Tomho, 44.
1572. — "Erant in eo praesidio Lasqua-
rini circiter septingenti artis scolopettariae
peritissimi." — E. Acosta, f. 236v.
1598. — "The soldier of Ballagate, which
is called Lascarin. . . ." — Linschoten, 74;
[in Hak. Soc. i. 264, Lascariin].
1600. — "Todo a mais churma e meneyo
das naos sao Mouros que chamao Laschares.
. . ." — Lucena, Life of St. Franc. Xav., liv.
iv. p. 223.
[1602. — ". . . because the Lascars (las-
caris), for so they call the Arab sailors."
—Goiito, Dec. X. bk. 3, ch. 13.]
c. 1610, — " Mesmes tons les mariniers et
les pilotes sont Indiens, tant Gentils que
Mahometans. Tous ces gens de mer les
appellent Lascars, et les soldats Lascarits."
—Pyrard de Laval, i. 317 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 438 ;
also'see ii. 3, 17].
[1615. — " . . .'; two horses with six Lasceras
and two caff res (see CAJ'E'E.'B.)."— Foster,
Letters, iv. 112.]
1644. — ". . . The aldeas of the jurisdic-
tion of Damam, in which district there
are 4 fortified posts defended by Lascars
(Lascans) who are mostly native Christian
soldiers, though they may be heathen as
some of them are." — Bocarro, MS.
1673.— "The Seamen and Soldiers differ
only in a Vowel, the one being pronounced
with an u, the other with an a, as Luscar,
a soldier, Lascar, a seaman." — Fryer, 107.
[1683-84. — "The Warehousekeeper having
Seaverall dayes advised the Council of Ship
Welfares tardynesse in receiving & stowing
away the Goods, . . . alledging that they
have not hands Sufficient to dispatch them,
though we have spared them tenn Laskars
for that purpose. . . ." — Pringle, Diary Ft.
St. Geo., 1st ser. iii. 7 seq. ; also see p. 43.]
1685.— "They sent also from Sofragan
D. Antonio da Motta Galvaon with 6
companies, which made 190 men ; the Dissava
(see DISSAVE) of the adjoining provinces
joined him with 4000 Lascarins."— i^t&eyro,
H. of the L of Ceylan (from French Tr.,
p. 241).
LAT, LAT SAHIB.
509
LAT, LATH.
1690.— " For when the English Sailers at
that time perceiv'd the softness of the
Indian Lascarrs ; how tame they were . . .
they embark'd again upon a new Design
. . . to . . , rob these harmless Traffickers
in the Red Sea." — Ovington, 464.
1726. — "Lascarjms, orLoopers, are native
soldiers, who have some regular maintenance,
and in return mupt always be ready." —
Valentijriy Ceylon, Names of Offices, &c., 10.
1755. — "Some Lascars and Sepoys were
now sent forward to clear the road." —
Orme, ed. 1803, i. 394.
1787.— "The Field Pieces attached to the
Cavalry draw up on the Right and Left
Flank of the Regiment ; the Artillery
Lascars forming in a line with the Front
Rank the full Extent of the Drag Ropes,
which they hold in their ha,nds."—Regiis.
for the Hon. Company's Troops on the Coast
of Coromandel, by M.-Gen. Sir Archibald
Camphell, K.B. Govr. & C. in C. Madras,
p. 9.'
1803. — " In those parts (of the low counti'y
of Ceylon) where it is not thought requisite
to quarter a body of troops, there is a police
corps of the natives appointed to enforce the
commands of Government in each district ;
they are composed of Conganies, or sergeants,
Aratjies, or corporals, and Lascarines, or
common soldiers, and perform the same
office as our Sheriff's men or constables." —
Perdval's Ceylon, 222.
1807. — "A large open boat formed the
van, containing his excellency's guard of
lascoreens, with their spears raised per-
pendicularly, the union colours flying, and
Ceylon drums called tomtoms beating." —
Gardiner's Ceylon, 170.
1872. — ' ' The lascars on board the steamers
were insignificant looking people." — The
Dilenmia, ch. ii.
In the following passages tlie original
word lashJcar is used in its proper
sense for ' a camp.'
[1614.— " He said he bought it of a banyan
in the Lasker." — Foster, Letters, ii. 142.
[1615.— "We came to the Lasker the 7th
of February in the evening." — Ibid. iii. 85.]
1616. — "I tooke horse to auoyd presse,
and other inconvenience, and crossed out
of the Leskar, before him."— aS^m- T. Roe, in
Purchas, i. 559 ; see also 560 ; [Hak. Soc. ii.
324].
[1682.—" . . . presents to the Seir Lascarr
{sar-i-lashkar, ' head of the army ') this day
received." — Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo., 1st
ser. i. 84.]
LAT, iiAT SAHIB, s. Tliis, a
popular corruption of Lord Sahib, or
Lard Sahib, as it is written in Hind.,
is the usual form from native lips, at
least in the Bengal Presidency, of the
title by which the Governor- General
has long been known in the vernacu-
lars. The term also extends nowadays
to Lieutenant-Governors, who in con-
tact with the higher authority become
Ghhotd ('Little') Lat, whilst the
Governor-General and the Commander-
in-Chief are sometimes discriminated
as the Mulkl Lat Sahib [or Bare Lat],
and the Jangl Lat Sahib ('territorial'
and 'military'), the Bishop as the
Lat Padre Sahib, and tlie Chief
Justice as the Lat Justy Sahib. The
title is also sometimes, but very in-
correctly, applied to minor dignitaries,
of the supreme Government, [whilst
the common form of blessing addressed
to a civil officer is " Huzur Lat Guv-
nar, Lat Sikritar ho-jderl."
1824. — " He seemed, however, much
puzzled to make out my rank, never having
heard (he said) of any ' Lord Sahib '.except
the Governor-General, while he was still
more perplexed by the exposition of ' Lord
Bishop Sahib,' which for some reason or
other my servants always prefer to that of
Lord 'Pa.dre."—IIeber, i. 69.
1837.— "The Arab, thinking I had pur-
posely stolen his kitten, ran after the buggy
at full speed, shouting as he passed Lord
Auckland's tents, * Doha'i, doha'i. Sahib !
doha'i, Lord Sahib ! ' (see DOAI). ' Mercy,
mercy, sir ! mercy, Governor-General ! ' The
faster the horse rushed on, the faster followed
the shouting Arab." — Wanderings of a
Pilgrim, ii. 142.
1868. — " The old barber at Roorkee, after
telling me that he had known Strachey when
he first began, added, * Ab Lat-Sekretur
hai ! Ah ! hum bhi boodda hogya ! ' (' Now
he is Lord Secretar-y I Ah ! I too have
become old ! ') " — Letter from the late M.-Gen.
W. W. H. Greathed.
1877. — " . . . in a rare but most valuable
book [Galloioay's Observations on India,
1825, pp. 254-8), in which the author reports,
with much quiet humour, an aged native's
account of the awful consequences of con-
tempt of an order of the (as he called the
Supreme Court) ' Shnbreem Koonit, ' the order
of Impey being 'Lord Justey Sahib-^a-
hoohn,' the instruments of whose will were
' dbidabis ' or affidavits." — Letter from Sir
J. F. Stephen, in Times, May 31.
LAT, s. Hind, lat, used as a cor-
ruption of the English lot, in reference
to an auction {Carnegie).
LAT, LATH, s. This word, mean-
ing a staff or pole, is used for an
obelisk or columnar monument ; and
is specifically used for the ancient
Buddhist columns of Eastern India.
[1861-62. — " The pillar (at Besarh) is
known by the people as Bhlvi-Sen-ka-VSi.t and
Bhxm-Sen-ha-dandd. " — Cunningfuim, A rch.
Rep. i. 61.] ■ ■
LATE RITE.
510
LAW-OFFICER,
LATEEITE, s. A term, first used
1)y Dr. Francis Buchanan, to indicate
a reddish brick-like argillaceous forma-
tion much impregnated Avith iron
peroxide, and hardening on exposure
to the atmosphere, which is found in
])laces all over South India from one
coast to the other, and the origin of
which geologists find very obscure. It
is found in two distinct types : viz.
(1) High-level Laterite, capping especi-
ally the trap-rocks of the Deccan,
with a bed from 30 or 40 to 200 feet
in thickness, which perhaps at one
time extended over the greater part of
Peninsular India. This is found as far
north as the Rajmahal and Monghyr
hills. (2). Low-level Laterite^ form-
ing comparatively thin and sloping
beds on the plains of the coast. The
origin of ])oth is regarded as being, in
the most probable view, modified vol-
canic matter ; the low-level laterite
liaving undergone a further rearrange-
ment and deposition ; but the matter
is too complex for brief statement (see
Newbold, in J.R.A.S., vol. viii. ; and
the Manual oftJie Geol. ofl7idia,j^j^. xlv.
^eqq., 348 seqq.). Mr. King ana others
liave found flint weapons in the low-
level formation. Laterite is the usual
material for road-metal in S. India,
-as kunkur (q.v.) is in the north. In
Ceylon it is called cabook (q.v.).
1800. — " It is diffused in immense masses,
without any appearance of stratification,
and is placed over the granite that forms
the basis of Malayafu. ... It very soon
becomes as hard as brick, and resists the
air and water much better than any brick
I have seen in India. ... As it is usually
cut into the form of bricks for building, in
several of the native dialects it is called the
brick-stone {Iticacullee) [Malayal. vettuhat].
. . . The most proper English name would
be Laterite, from Lateritis, the appellation
that may be given it in science." — Buchanan,
Mysore, &c., ii. 440-441.
1860. — "Natives resident in these locali-
ties (Galle and Colombo) are easily recognis-
able elsewhere by the general hue of their
dress. This is occasioned by the prevalence
alor^ the western coast of laterite, or, as
the Singhalese call it, cabook, a product of
disintegrated gneiss, which being subjected
to detrition communicates its hue to the
soil." — Te}i7ient's Ceylon, i. 17.
LATTEE, s. A stick ; a bludgeon,
often made of the male bamboo (Den-
drocalamus strictus\ and sometimes
bound at short intervals with iron
rings, forming a formidable weapon.
The word is Hind. Idthl and latM, Mahr.
lathtlia. This is from Prakrit latthi^
for Skt. yashti, ' a stick,' according to
the Prakrit grammar of Vavaruchi
(ed. Cowell, ii. 32) ; see also Lassen,
Institutiones, Liiig. Prakrit, 195. Jiskl
Idtlii, us kl hlmiiis, is a Hind, proverb
{cujus haculum ejus bubalus), equivalent
to the "good old rule, the simple
plan."
1830. — "The natives use a very dangerous
weapon, which they have been forbidden
by Government to carry. I took one as a
curiosity, which had been seized on a man
in a fight in a village. It is a very heavy
lathi, a solid male bamboo, 5 feet 5 inches
long, headed with iron in a most formidable
noanner. There are 6 jagged semicircular
irons at the top, each 2 inches in length,
1 in height, and it is shod with iron bands
16 inches deep from the top."— Wanderings
of a Pilgrim, i. 133.
1878. — "After driving some 6 miles, we
came upon about 100 men seated in rows
on the roadside, all with latties." — Life in
the Mofissil, i. 114.
LATTEEAL, s. Hind, lathlydl, or,
more cumbrously, Idthlwdld,' ' a club-
man,' a hired ruffian. Such gentry
were not many years ago entertained
in scores by planters in some parts of
Bengal, to maintain by force their
claims to lands for sowing indigo on.
1878. — "Doubtless there were hired lat-
tials ... on both sides." — Life in the
Mofuss^il, ii. 6.
LAW-OFFICER. This was the
official designation of a Mahommedan
officer learned in the (Mahommedan)
law, who was for many years of our
Indian administration an essential
functionary of the judges' Courts in the
districts, as well as of the Sudder or
Courts of Re\dew at the Presidency.
It is to be remembered that the law
administered in Courts under the Com-
pany's government, from the assump-
tion of the Dewanny of Bengal, Bahar,
and Orissa, was the Mahommedan
law ; at first by the hands of native
Cazees and Mufties, with some super-
intendence from the higher European
servants of the Company ; a superin-
tendence which, while undergoing
sundry \'icissitudes of system during
the next 30 years, developed gradually
into a European judiciary, which again
was set on an extended and quasi-per-
manent footing by Lord Cornwallis's
Government, in Regulation IX. of 1793
LAW-OFFICER.
511
LAW-OFFICER.
(see ADAWLUT). The Mahommedan
law continued, however, to be the
professed basis of criminal juris-
prudence, though modified more and
more, as years went on, by new Regu-
lations, and by the recorded construc-
tions and circular orders of the superior
Courts, until the accomplishment of
the great changes which followed the
Mutiny, and the assumption of the
■direct government of India by the
■Crown (1858). The landmarks of
■change were (a) the enactment of the
Penal Code (Act XLV. of 1860), and
(h) that of the Code of Criminal Pro-
cedure (Act. XXy. of 1861), followed
by (c) the establishment of the High
Court (July 1, 1862), in which be-
<jame merged both the Supreme Court
with its peculiar jurisdiction, and the
{quondam- Company's) Sudder Courts
of Review and Appeal, civil and
■criminal (Dewanny Adawlvt, and
Nizamat Adawlut).
The authoritative exposition of the
Mahommedan Law, in aid and guid-
ance of the English judges, was the
function of the Mahommedan Law-
officer. He sat with the judge on the
bench at Sessions, i.e. in the hearing
of criminal cases committed by the
magistrate for trial ; and at the end
of the trial he gave in his written
record of the proceedings with his
Putwa (q.v.) (see Regn. IX. 1793,
5ect. 47), which was his judgment
■as to the guilt of the accused, as to
the definition of the crime, and as to
its appropriate punishment according
to Mahommedan Law. The judge
was bound attentively to consider the
Jutwa, and if it seemed to him to be
consonant with natural justice, and
•also in conformity with the Mahom-
medan Law, he passed sentence (save
in certain excepted cases) in its terms,
■and issued his warrant to the magis-
trate for execution of the sentence,
Tmless it were one of death, in which
case the proceedings had to be referred
to the Sudder Nizamut for confirma-
tion. In cases also where there was
•disagreement between the civilian
judge and the Law-officer, either as to
finding or sentence, the matter was
referred to the Sudder Court for ulti-
mate decision.
In 1832, certain modifications were
introduced by law (Regn. VI. of that
year), which declared that the futwa
might be dispensed with either by
referring the case for report to a pun-
chayet (q.v.), which sat apart from
the Court ; or by constituting assessors
in the trial (generally three in number).
The frequent adoption of the latter
alternative rendered the appearance of
the Law-officer and his futwa much
less universal as time went on. The
post of Law-officer was indeed not
actually abolished till 1864. But it
would appear from enquiry that I
have made, among friends of old stand-
ing in the Civil Service, that for some
years before the issue of the Penal
Code and the other reforms already
mentioned, the Moolvee (maulavl) or
Mahommedan Law-officer had, in
some at least of the Bengal districts,
practically ceased to sit with the
judge, even in cases where no assessors
were summoned.* I cannot trace any
legislative authority for this, nor any
Circular of the Sudder Nizamut ; and
it is not easy, at this time of day, to
obtain much personal testimony. But
Sir George Yule (who was Judge of
Rungpore and Bogra about 1855-56)
writes thus :
" The Moulvee-ship . . . must have been
abolished before I became a judge (I think),
which was 2 or 3 years before the Mutiny ;
for I have 7io recollection of ever sitting
with a Moulvee, and I had a great number
of heavy criminal cases to try in Rungpore
and Bogra. Assessors were substituted for
the Moulvee in some cases, but I have no
recollection of employing these either."
Mr. Seton-Karr, again, who was
Civil and Sessions Judge of Jessore
(1857-1860), writes :
"I am quite certain of my own practice
. . . and I made deliberate choice of native
assessors, whenever the law required me to
have such functionaries. I determined
never to- sit with a Maulavi, as, even before
the Penal Code was passed, and came into
operation, I wished to get rid of futwas and
differences of opinion. "
The office of Law-officer was formally
abolished by Act XL of 1864.
In respect of civil litigation, it had
been especially laid down {Regn. of
April 11, 1780, quoted below) that in
suits regarding successions, inheritance,
marriage, caste, and all religious usages
* Reg. I. of 1810 had empowered the Executive
Government, by au official comraunication from
its Secretary in the Judicial Department, to dis-
pense with the attendance and futwa of the Law
officers of the courts of circuit, wlien it seemed
advisable. But in such case the judge of the court
passed no sentence, but referred the proceedings
with an opinion to the Nizamut Adawlut.
LAW-OFFICER.
512
LEAGUER.
and institutions, the Mahommedan laws
with respect to Mahommedans, and the
Hindu laws with respect to Hindus,
were to be considered as the general
rules by which the judges were to form
their decisions. In the respective cases,
it was laid down, the Mahommedan and
Hindu law-officers of the court were
to attend and expound the law.
In this note I have dealt only with
the Mahommedan law-officer, whose
presence and co-operation was so long
(it has been seen) essential in a criminal
trial. In civil cases he did not sit with
the judge (at least in memory of man
now living), but the judge could and
did, in case of need, refer to him on
any point of Mahommedan Law. The
Hindu law-officer (Pundit) is found in
the legislation of 1793, and is distinctly
traceable in the Regulations down at
least to 1821. In fact he is named in
the Act XL of 1864 (see quotation
under CAZEE) abolishing Law-officers.
But in many of the districts it would
seem that he had very long before 1860
practically ceased to exist, under what
circumstances exactly I have failed to
discover. He had nothing to do with
criminal justice, and the occasions for
reference to him were presumably not
frequent enough to justify his main-
tenance in every district. A Pundit
continued to be attached to the Sudder
Dewanny, and to him questions were
referred by the District Courts when
requisite. Neither Pundit nor Moolvee
is attached to the High Court, but
native judges sit on its Bench. It
need only be added that under Regu-
lation III. of 1821, a magistrate was
authorized to refer for trial to the
Law-officer of his district a variety
of complaints aiid charges of a trivial
character. The designation of the Law-
officer was Maulavi. (See ADAWLUT,
CAZEE, FUTWA, MOOLVEE, MUFTY.)
1780. — "That in all suits regarding in-
heritance, marriage, and caste, and other
religious usages or institutions, the laws of
the Koran with respect to Mahommedans,
and those of the Shaster with respect to
Grentoos, shall be invariably adhered to.
On all such occasions the Molavies or Brah-
mins shall respectively attend to expound
the law ; and they shall sign the report and
assist in passing the decree." — Regulation
passed by the G.-G. and Council, April 11,
1780.
1793.— "II. The Law Officers of the
Sudder Dewanny Adawlut, the Nizamut
Adawlut, the provincial Courts of Appeal,
the courts of circuit, and the zillah and city
courts . . . shall not be removed but for
incapacity or misconduct. . . ." — Reg. XII,
of 1793.
In §§ iv., v., vi. Gauzy and Mufty are
substituted /or Law-Officer, but referring to-
the same persons.
1799.— "IV. If the futwa of the law
officers of the Nizamut Adawlut declare
any person convicted of wilful murder not
liable to suffer death under the Mahomedan
law on the ground of . . . the Court of
Nizamut Adawlut shall notwithstanding
sentence the prisoner to suffer death. . . .""
—Reg. VIII. of 1799.
LAXIMANA, LAQUESIMENA^
&c., s. Malay Laksamana, from Skt.
lahshmanaf 'having fortunate tokens''
(which was the name of a mythical
hero, brother of Rama). This was th&
title of one of the highest dignitaries.
in the Malay State, commander of the
forces.
1511. — "There used to be in Malaca five
principal dignities . . . the third is Lassa-
mane ; this is Admiral of the Sea. . . ." — •
Alhoquerque, by Birch, iii. 87.
c. 1539. — " The King accordingly set forth
a Fleet of two hundred Sails. . . . And of
this Navy he made General the great LaquB'
Xemena, his Admiral, of whose Valor the
History of the Indiaes hath spoken in divers,
places." — Pinto, in Cogan, p. 38.
1553. — "Lacsamana was harassed by the
King to engage Dom Garcia ; but his reply
was : Sire, against the Portuguese and their'
high-sided vessels it is impossible to engage-
with low-cut lancharas like ours. Leave me
{to act) for I hnmn this people well, seeing hov^
7iiuch blood they have cost me; good fortune
is now with thee, and I am aboid to avenge-
you on them. And so he did." — Barros, III.
viii. 7.
[1615. — " On the morrow I went to take my
leave of Laxaman, to whom all strangers'
business are resigned." — Foster, Letters, iv. 6.1
LEAGUER, s. The following use
of this word is now quite obsolete, we
believe, in English ; but it illustrates-
the now familiar German use of Lager-
Bier, i.e. 'beer for laying down, for
keeping' (primarily in cask). The
word in this sense is neither in
Minshew (1627), nor in Bay ley (1730).
1747.— "That the Storekeeper do pro-
vide Leaguers of good Col umbo or Batavia.
arrack."— Ft. St. David Consn., May 5 (MS.
Becord in India Office).
1782.— "Will be sold by Public Auctiom
by Mr. Bondfield, at his Auction Room,
formerly the Court of Cutcherry . . . Square
and Globe Lanthorns, a quantity of Country
Rum in Leaders, a Slave Girl, and a variety^
of other articles." — India Gazette, Nov. 23.
LEGQUE.
513
LEMON.
LECQUE, s. We do not know what
the word used by the Abbe Raynal in
the following extract is meant for. It
is perhaps a mistake for last^ a Dutch
weight.
1770.— "They (Dutch at the Cape) receive
a still smaller profit from 60 lecques of red
wine, and 80 or 90 of white, which they
carry to Europe every year. The lecque
weighs about 1,200 pounds." — RCiynaL E.T.
1777, i. 231. I
LEE, s. Chin. li. The ordinary
Chinese itinerary measure. Books of
the Jesuit Missionaries generally in-
terpret the modern ll as ^^ of a league,
which gives about 3 U to the mile ;
more exactly, according to Mr. Giles,
27| Z« = 10 miles; but it evidently
varies a good deal in different parts
of China, and has also varied in the
course of ages. Thus in the 8th cen-
tury, data quoted by M. Vivien de St.
Martin, from P^re Gaubil, show that
the ll was little more than \ of
an English mile. And from several
concurrent statements we may also
conclude that the ll is generalised so
that a certain number of U, generally
100, stand for a day's march. [Arch-
deacon Gray {China, ii. 101) gives 10
ll as the equivalent of 3^ English
miles ; Gen. Cunningham (Arch. Rep.
1. 305) asserts that Hwen Thsang con-
verts the Indian yojanas into Chinese
ll at the rate of 40 li per yojana, or of
10 ll per kos.]
1585,— " By the said booke it is found that
the Chinos haue amongst them but only
three kind of measures ; the which in their
language are called 111, pu, and icham,
which is as much as to say, or in effect, as
a forlong, league, or iomey : the measure,
which is called Hi, hath so much space as a
man's voice on a plaine grounde may bee
hearde in a quiet day, halowing or whoping
with all the force and strength he may ;
and ten of these Ills maketh a pu, which
is a great Spanish league ; and ten pus
maketh a daye's iourney, which is called
icham, which maketh 12 (sic) long leagues."
— Mendoza, i. 21.
1861. — " In this part of the country a
day's march, whatever its actual distance,
is called 100 11 ; and the li may therefore
be taken as a measure of time rather than
of distance."— Co^. Sarel, in J.R. Geog. Soc.
xxxii. 11.
1878. — "D'apr^s les clauses du contrat le
voyage d'une longueur totale de 1,800 lis,
ou 180 lieues,,devaits'effectuer enl8 jours."
— Z. Ro-usset, A Travers la Chine, 337.
LEECHEE, LYCHEE, s. Chin.
li-chi, and in S. China (its native region)
2k
lai-chi; the beautiful and delicate fruit
of the Nephelium litchi, Cambessedes
(N. 0. Sapindaceae), a tree which has
been for nearly a century introduced
into Bengal with success. The dried
fruit, usually ticketed as lychee^ is now
common in London shops.
c. 1540.— " . . . outra verdura muito mais
fresca, e de melhor cheiro, que esta, a que
OS naturaes da terra chamao lechias. ..."
— Pinto, ch. Ixviii.
1563.— "i?. Of the things of China you
have not said a word ; though there they
have many fruits highly praised, such as
are lalichias {lalixias) and other excellent
fruits.
" 0. I did not speak of the things of
China, because China is a region of which
there is so much to tell that it never comes
to an end. . . "—Garcia, f. 157.
1585. — "Also they have a kinde of
plummes that they doo call lechias, that
are of an exceeding gallant tast, and never
hurteth anybody, although they should
eate a great number of them."— Parke's
Mendoza, i. 14.
1598.— "There is a kind of fruit called
Lechyas, which are like Plums, but of
another taste, and are very good, and much
esteemed, whereof I have eaten." — Lin-
schoten, 38 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 131].
1631. — "Adfertur ad nos prseterea fructus
quidam Lances (read Laices) vocatus, qui
racematim, ut uvee, crescit." — Jac. Bontii,
Dial. vi. p. 11.
1684.— -yLatsea, or Chinese Chestnuts."
— Valentijn, iv. (China) 12.
1750-52. — " Leicki is a species of trees
which they seem to reckon equal to the
sweet orange trees. ... It seems hardly
credible that the country about Canton (in
which place only the fruit grows) annually
makes 100,000 tel of dried leickis. "-O^o/
Toreen, 302-3.
1824. — "Of the fruits which this season
offers, the finest are leeches {sic) and man-
goes ; the first is really very fine, being a
sort of plum, with the flavour of a Fron-
tignac grape." — Hebe)', i. 60.
c. 1858.—
" Et tandis que ton pied, sorti de la ba-
bouche,
Pendait, rose, au bord du manchy (see
, MUNCHEEL)
A I'ombre des bois noirs touffus, et du
Letchi,
Aux fruits moins pourpres que ta bouche."
Leconte de Lisle.
1878.—". . . and the lichi hiding under
a shell of ruddy brown its globes of trans-
lucent and delicately fragrant flesh." — Ph.
Robinson, In My Indian Garden, 49.
1879. — " . . . Here are a hundred and
sixty lichi fruits for you. . . ." — M. Stokes,
Indian Fairy Tales (Calc. ed.) 51.
LEMON, s. Citrus medica, var.
LimonuTrij Hooker. This is of course
LEMON-GRASS.
514
LEWGHEW, LIU KIU.
0
not an Anglo-Indian word. But it has
come into European languages through
the Ar. leimun, and is, according to
Hehn, of Indian origin. In Hind, we
have both limu and mmhu, which last,
at least, seems to be an indigenous form.
The Skt. dictionaries give nimhuka.
In England we get the word through
the Romance languages, Fr. limon, It.
limone, Sp. limon, &c., perhaps both
from the Crusades and from the Moors
of Spain. [Mr. Skeat writes : " The
Malay form is limau, 'a lime, lemon,
or orange.' The Port, limdo may
possibly come from this Malay form.
I feel sure that limau, which in some
dialects is limar, is an indigenous word
which was transferred to Europe."]
(See LIME.)
c. 1200. — "Sunt praeterea aliae arbores
fructiis acidos, pontici videlicet saporis, ex
se procreantes, quos appellant limones." —
Jacobi de Vitriaco, Hist. Iherosolym, cap.
Ixxxv. in Boiigars.
c. 1328. — "I will only say this much, that
this India, as regards fruit and other things,
is entirely different from Christendom ;
except, indeed, that there be lemons in
some places, as sweet as sugar, whilst there
be other lemons sour like ours." — Fnar
Jordamis, 15.
1331. — "Profunditas hujus aquae plena
est lapidibus preciosis. Quae aqua multum
est yrudinibus et sanguisugis plena. Hos
lapides non accipit rex, sed pro animS, suS,
semel vel bis in anno sub aquas ipsos pau-
peres ire permittit. . . . Et ut ipsi pauperes
ire sub aquam possint accipiunt limonem et
quemdam fructum quem bene pistant, et
illo bene se ungunt. . . . Et cum sic sint
uncti yrudines et sanguisugse illos ofifendere
non valent." — Fr. Odoric, in Cathay, &c.,
App., p. xxi.
0. 1333.— "The fruit of the mango-tree
(al-'anha) is the size of a great pear. When
yet green they take the fallen fruit and
powder it \Nith salt and preserve it, as is
done with the sweet citron and the lemon
(ftMeimtln) in our country." — Ihn Batuta,
iii. 126.
LEMON -GRASS, s. Andropogon
citratus, D.C., a grass cultivated in
Ceylon and Singapore, yielding an
oil much used in perfumery, under
the name of Lemon-Grass Oil, Oil of
Verbena, or Indian Melissa Oil. Royle
{Hind. Medicine, 82) has applied the
name to another very fragrant grass,
Andropogon schoenanthus, L., according
to him the erxotj'os of Dioscorides.
This last, which grows wild in various
parts of India, yields Rusa Oil, alias
0. of Ginger-grass or of Geranium, which
is exported from Bombay to Arabia
and Turkey, where it is extensively
used in the adulteration of "Otto of
Eoses."
LEOPAED, s. We insert this in
order to remark that there has been
a great deal of controversy among
Indian sportsmen, and also among
naturalists, as to whether there are or
are not two species of this Cat, dis-
tinguished by those who maintain the
affirmative, as panther {F. pardus) and
leopard (Felis leopardus), the latter
being the smaller, though by some
these names are reversed. Even those
who support this distinction of species
appear to admit that the markings,
habits, and general appearance (except
size) of the two animals are almost
identical. Jerdon describes the two
varieties, but (with Blyth) classes both
as one species {Felis pardAis). [Mr.
Blanford takes the same view : " I
cannot help suspecting that the
difference is very often due to age. . . .
I have for years endeavoured to dis-
tinguish the two forms, but withoiit
success." (Mammalia of India^ 68 seq.)]
LEWCHEW, LIU KIU, LOO-
CHOO, &c., n.p. The name of a
group of islands to the south of Japan,
a name much more familiar than in
later years during the 16th century,
when their people habitually navigated
the China seas, and visited the ports
of the Archipelago. In the earliest
notices they are perhaps mixt up with
the Japanese. [Mr. Chamberlain writes
the name Luchu, and says that it is
pronounced Duchu by the natives and
Ryuhyu by the Japanese {Tilings
Japanese, 3rd ed. p. 267). Mr. Pringle
traces the name in the "Gold flowered
loes" which appear in a Madras list
of 1684, and which he supposes to be
"a name invented for the occasion to
describe some silk stuff brought from
the Liu Kiu islands." {Diary Ft. St.
Geo. 1st ser. iii. 174).]
1516. — "Opposite this country of China
there are many islands in the sea, and
beyond them at 175 leagues to the east
there is one very large, which they say is
the mainland, from whence there come in
each year to Malaca 3 or 4 ships like those
of the Chinese, of white people whom they
describe as great and wealthy merchants.
. . . These islands are called LequeOB, the
people of Malaca say they are better men,
and greater and wealthier merchants, and
l^
LIAMPO.
515
LIKIX, LEKIN.
better dressed and adorned, and more
honourable than the Chinese." — Barbosa,
207.
1540. — "And they, demanding of him
whence he came, and what he would have,
he answered them that he was of the
Kingdom of Siaju [of the settlement of the
Tanaucarim foreigners, and that he came
from Veniaga] and as a merchant was going
to traffique in the Isle of Lequios." — Pinto
(orig. cap. x. xli), in Cogaii, 49.
1553. — "Femao Peres . . . whilst he re-
mained at that island of Beniaga, saw there
certain junks of the people called Lequios,
of whom he had already got a good deal
of information at Malaca, as that they
inhabited certain islands adjoining that
coast of China ; and he observed that the
most part of the merchandize that they
brought was a great quantity of gold . . .
and they appeared to him a better disposed
people than the Chinese. . . ." — Barros,lll.
ii. 8. See also II. vi. 6.
15.o6. — (In this year) "a Portugal arrived
at Malaca, named Pero Gomez d'Almeyda,
servant to the Grand Master of Santiago,
with a rich Present, and letters from the
Nautaq^bim, Prince of the Island of Tanix-
umaa, directed to King John the third . . .
to have five hundred Portugals granted to
him, to the end that with them, and his
own Forces, he might conquer the Island of
Leqtlio, for which he would remain tributary
to him at 5000 Kintals of Copper and 1000
of Lattin, yearly. . . ."—Pinto, in Cogan,
p. 188.
1615. — "The King of Mashona (qu.
Shashna ?) . . . who is King of the wester-
most islands of Japan . . . has conquered
the Leques Islands, which not long since
were under the Government of China." —
Sainshury, i. 447.
,, "The King of Shashma ... a
man of greate power, and hath conquered
the islandes called the Leques, which not
long since were under the government
of China. Leque Grande yeeldeth greate
store of amber greece of the best sorte,
-and will vent 1,000 or 15,000 {sic) ps. of
coarse cloth, as dutties and such like, per
annum." — Ze«er of Raphe Coppindall, in
Cocib, ii. 272.
[ ,, "They being put from Liquea.
. . r-im. i. L]
LIAMPO, n.p. This is the name
which the older writers, especially
Portuguese, give to the Chinese port
which we now call Ning-Po. It is a
form of corruption which appears in
other cases of names used by the
Portuguese, or of those who learned
from them. Thus Nanking is similarly
called Lancliin in the publications of
the same age, and Yunnan appears in
Mendoza as Olam.
1540. — " Sailing in this manner we arrived
«ix dayes after at the Ports of Liampoo,
which are two Islands one just against
another, distant three Leagues from the
place, where at that time the Portugals
used their commerce ; There they had
built above a thousand houses, that were
governed by Sherififs, Auditors, Consuls,
Judges, and 6 or 7 other kinde of Officers
[com govemanga de Vereadores, & Ouvidor,
& A.lcaides, <£• outras seis on sete Varas de
Jiistiga d; Officiaes de Republica], where the
Notaries underneath the publique Acts
which they made, wrote thus, /, such a one,
puhliqtbe Notarie of this Toion of Liampoo
for the King our Soveraign Lord. And this
they did with as much confidence and
assurance as if this Place had been scituated
between Santarem and Lisbon ; so that there
were houses there which cost three or four
thousand Duckats the building, but both
they and all the rest were afterwards de-
molished for our sins by the Chineses. ..."
—Pinto (orig. cap. Ixvi.), in Cogdn, p. 82.
What Cogan renders ' Ports of Liampoo '
is portas, i.e. Gates. And the expression is
remarkable as preserving a very old tradi-
tion of Eastern navigation ; the oldest docu-
ment regarding Arab trade to China (the
Rplation, tr. by Reinaud) says that the ships
after crossing the Sea of Sanji ' pass the
Gates of China. These Gates are in fact
mountains washed by the sea ; between
these mountains is an opening, through
which the ships pass ' (p. 19). This phrase
was perhaps a translation of a term used by
the Chinese themselves — see under BOCCA
TIGRIS.
1553. — "The eighth (division of the coasts
of the Indies) terminates in a notable cape,
the most easterly point of the whole con-
tinent so far as we know at present, and
which stands about midway in the whole
coast of that great country China. This
our people call Cabo de Liampo, after an
illustrious city which lies in the bend of
the cape. It is called by the natives Nimpo,
which our countrymen have corrupted into
Liampo." — Barros, i. ix. 1.
1696. — "Those Junks commonly touch at
Lympo, from whence they bring Petre,
Geeloiigs, and other Silks." — Boin/ear, in
Dalrymple, i. 87.
1701. — "The Mandarine of Justice arrived
late last night from lAm-po."— Fragmentary
MS. Records of China Factm-y (at Chusan ? ),
in India Office, Oct. 24.
1727.— "The Province of Chequiam, whose
chief city is Limpoa, by some called Nimpoa,
and by others Ningpoo." — A. Hamilton, ii.
283 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 282].
1770.— "To these articles of importation
may be added those brought every year,
by a dozen Chinese Junks, from Emoy,
Limpo, and Ca,nton." — Raynal, tr. 177/,
i. 249.
LIKIN, LEKIN, s. We borrow
from Mr. Giles : " An arbitrary tax,
originally of one cash per tael on all
kinds of produce, imposed with a view
of making up the deficiency in the
LILAC.
516
LIME.
land-tax of China causea Dy
T'aiping and Nienfei troubles. It was
to be set aside for military purposes
only — hence its common name of
'war tax', . . The Chefoo Agreement
makes the area of the Foreign con-
cessions at the various Treaty Ports
exempt from the tax of Lekin " (Gloss.
of Reference, s.v.). The same authority
explains the term as " li (le, i.e. a cash
or TuW of 9- tael)-money," because of
the original rate of levy. The likin
is professedly not an imperial customs-
duty, but a provincial tax levied by
the governors of the provinces, and at
their discretion as to amount ; hence
varying in local rate, and from time to
time changeable. This has been a
chief difficulty in carrying out the
Chefoo Agreement, which as yet has
never been authoritatively interpreted
or finally ratified by England. [It
was ratified in 1886. For the con-
ditions of the Agreement see Ball,
Things Chinese, 3rd ed. 629 seqq.] We
quote the article of the Agreement
which deals with opium, which has
involved the chief difficulties, as leav-
ing not only the amount to be paid,
but the line at which this is to be paid,
undefined.
1876.— "Sect. III. . . . (iii). On Opium
Sir Thomas Wade will move his Grovernment
to sanction an arrangement different from
that affecting other imports. British
merchants, when opium is brought into
port, will be obliged to have it taken
cognizance of by the Customs, and de-
posited in Bond . . . until such time as
there is a sale for it. The importer will
then pay the tariff duty upon it, and the
purchasers the likin : in order to the pre-
vention of the evasion of the duty. The
amount of likin to be collected will be
decided by the different Provincial Govern-
ments, according to the circumstances of
each." — Agreement of Chefoo.
1878. — ' ' La Chine est parsem^e d'une
infinite de petits bureaux d'octroi dchelonn€s
le long des voies commerciales ; les Chinois
les nomment Li-kin. C'est la source la
plus sure, et^la plus productive des revenus."
— Rmisset, A Travers la Chine, 221.
LILAC, s. This plant-name is
eventually to be identified with anil
(q.v.), and with the Skt. nfZa, 'of a
dark colour (especially dark blue or
black) ' ; a fact which might be urged
in favour of the view that the ancients
in Asia, as has been alleged of them
in Europe, belonged to the body of
the colour-blind (like the writer of
this article). The Indian word takes,
in the sense of indigo, in Persian the^
form lllang ; in Ar. this, modified into
lllak and Uldk, is applied to the lilac
(Syringa spp.). Marcel Devic says the
Ar. adj. lilak has the modified sense
'bleuatre.' See a remark under
BUCKYNE. We may note that in
Scotland the 'striving after meaning'
gives this familiar and beautiful tree
the name among the uneducated of
' lily-oak.^
LIME, s. The fruit of the small'
Citrus medica, var. acida. Hooker, is
that generally called linu in India,
approaching as it does very nearly to
the fruit of the West India Lime. It
is often not much bigger than a
pigeon's eg^, and one well-known
miniature lime of this kind is called
by the natives from its thin skin
kdghazl nimhu, or 'paper lime.' This
seems to bear much the same relation
to the lemon that the miniature thin-
skinned orange, which in London
shops is called Tangerine, bears to the
"China orange." But lime is also
used with the characterising adjective
for the Citrus medica, var. Limetta,.
Hooker, or Sweet Lime, an insipid
fruit.
The word no doubt comes from the
Sp. and Port, lima, which is from the
Ar. lima; Fr. lime, Pers. llmu, limun
(see LEMON). But probably it came
into English from the Portuguese in
India. It is not in Minsheu (2nd ed.
1727).
1404. — "And in this land of Guilan snow
never falls, so hot is it ; and it produces
abundance of citrons and limes and oranges
{cidras e limas ^ imranjas)." — Clavijo, § Ixxxvi.
c. 1526. — "Another is the lime (limit),
which is very plentiful. Its siz^e is about
that of a hen's egg, which it resembles in
shape. If one who is poisoned boils and
eats its fibres, the injury done by the poison'
is averted." — Baher, 328.
1563. — "It is a fact that there are some
Portuguese so pig-headed that they would
rather die than acknowledge that we havfr
here any fruit equal to that of Portugal ;
but there are many fruits here that bear
the bell, as for instance all the fructas de
espinho. For the lemons of those parts are so
big that they look like citrons, besides being
very tender and full of flavour, especially
those of Bagaim; whilst the citrons them-
selves are much better and more tender
(than those of Portugal) ; and the limes
[limas) vastly better. . . ." — Garcia, f. 133.
c. 1630.— "The He inricht us with many
good things ; BuffoUs, Goats, Turtle, Hens,.
LINGAIT, LINGAYET.
517
LINGUIST.
hugeBatts . . . also with Oranges, Lemons,
.L3mies. . . ."—Sir T. Herbert, 28.
1673. — "Here Asparagus flourish, as do
Limes, Pomegranates, Genetins. . . ." —
Fryer, 110. (" Jenneting " from Fr. ^ene^m,
[or, according to Prof. Skeat, for jeanneton,
^ dimin. from Fr. pomme de S. Jean.']
1690. — "The Island (Johanna) abounds
with Fowls and Rice, with Pepper, Yams,
Plantens, Bonanoes, Potatoes, Oranges,
Lemons, Limes, Pine-apples, &c. . . ."—
Ovington, 109.
LINGAIT, LINGAYET, LIN-
GUIT, LINGAVANT, LINGA-
DHAIII, s. Mahr. Litigd-U,^ Can.
Lingdyata, a member of a Sivaite
sect in W. and S. India, Avhose members
wear the linga (see LINGAM) in a
small gold or silver box suspended
round the neck. The sect was founded
in the 12th century by Basava. They
^re also called Jangama, or Vlra Saiva^
and have various subdivisions. [See
Nelson^ Madura, pt. iii. 48 seq. ; Monier
Williams, Brahmanism, 88.]
1673. — "At Huhly in this Kingdom are a
•caste called Linguits, who are buried up-
right." — Frijer, 153. This is still their
practice.
Lingua is given as the name or title
of the King of Columbum (see QUILON)
in the 14tli century, by Friar Jordanus
(p. 41), which might have been taken
to denote that he belonged to this
sect ; but this seems never to have
had followers in Malabar.
LINGAM, s. This is taken from
the S. Indian form of the word, which
in N. India is Skt. and Hind, linga, ' a
token, ^badge,' &c., thence the sym-
bol of Siva which is so extensively an
object of worship among the Hindus,
in the form of a cylinder of stone.
The great idol of Somnath, destroyed
by Mahmtid of Ghazni, and the object
■of so much romantic narrative, was
a colossal symbol of this kind. In the
quotation of 1838 below, the word is
used simply for a badge of caste,
which is certainly the original Skt.
meaning, but is probably a mistake as
•attributed in that sense to modern
vernacular use. The man may have
been a lingait (q.v.), so that his l)adge
was actually a figure of the lingam.
But this clever authoress often gets out
-of her depth.
1311. — "The stone idols called Ling
41ah^deo, which had been a long time
-established at that place . . . these, up to
this time, the kick of the horse of Islam
had not attempted to break. . . . Deo
Narain fell down, and the other gods who
had seats there raised their feet, and jumped
so high, that at one leap they reached the
foot of Lanka, and in that affright the lings
themselves would have fled, had they had
any legs to stand on."— Amir lOiusru, in
Elliot, iv. 91.
1616. — ". . . above this there is elevated
the figure of an idol, which in decency I
abstain from naming, but which is called
by the heathen Linga, and which they wor-
ship with many superstitions ; and indeed
they regard it to such a degree that the
heathen of Canara carry well-wrought images
of the kind round their necks. This abomin-
able custom was abolished by a certain
Canara King, a man of reason and righteous-
ness. "—Coz<?;o, Dec. VII. iii. 11.
1726. — "There are also some of them who
wear a certain stone idol called Lingam . . .
round the neck, or else in the hair of the
head. . . ." — Valeniijn, Choro. 74.
1781. — " These Pagodas have each a small
chamber in the center of twelve feet square,
with a lamp hanging over the Lingham." —
Hodges, 94.
1799. — "I had often remarked near the
banks of the rivulet a number of little altars,
with a linga of Mah^deva upon them. It
seems they are placed over the ashes of-
Hindus who have been burnt near the spot."
— Oolehroohe, in Life, p. 152.
1809. — "Without was an immense lingam
of black stone." — Ld. Valentia, i. 371.
1814. — ". . . two respectable Brahmuns,
a man and his wife, of the secular order ;
who, having no children, had made several
religious pilgrimages, performed the accus-
tomed ceremonies to the linga, and consulted
the divines." — Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 364 ;
[2nd ed, ii. 4 ; in ii. 164, lingam].
1838. — "In addition to the preaching,
Mr. G. got hold of a man's Lingum, or
badge of caste, and took it away." — Letters
from Madras, 156.
1843. — "The homage was paid to Lin-
gamism. The insult was offered to Ma-
hometanism. Li7igainism is not merely
idolatry, but idolatry in its most pernicious
form." — Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Som-
nauth.
LINGUIST, s. An old word for an
interpreter, formerly much used in the
East. It long survived in China, and
is there perhaps not yet obsolete. Prob-
ably adopted from the Port, lingua,
used for an interpreter.
1554.— "To a Uingua of the factory (at
Goa) 2 pardaos monthly. . . ." — S. Botelho,
Tombo, 63.
,, "To the linguoa of this kingdom
(Ormuz) a Portuguese ... To the linguoa
of the custom-house, a bramen." — Ibid. 104.
[1612. — "Did Captain Saris' Linguist
attend ? "—Danvers, Letters, i. 68.]
LIP-LAP.
518
LONG-DRAWERS.
1700. — *' I carried the Linguist into a
Merchant's House that was my Acquaint-
ance to consult with that Merchant about
removing that Remora, that stop'd the Man
of War from entring into the Harbour." —
A. Hamilton, iii. 254 ; [ed. 1744].
1711. — "Linguists require not too much
haste, having always five or six to make
choice of, never a Barrel the better Herring."
— Lochyer, 102.
1760. — "I am sorry to think your Honour
should have reason to think, that I have
been anyway concerned in that unlucky
affair that happened at the Negrais, in the
month of October 1759 ; but give me leave
to assure your Honour that I was no further
concerned, than as a Linguister for the
King's Ojlcer who commanded the Party."
— Letter to the Gov. of Fort St. George,
from Antonio the Linguist, in Dalrymple, i.
396.
1760-1810.— "If the ten should presume
to enter villages, public places, or bazaars,
punishment will be inflicted on the linguist
who accompanies them." — Regulations at
Canton, from The Fankioae at Canton, p. 29.
1882. — " As up to treaty days, neither
Consul nor Vice-Consul of a foreign nation
was acknowledged, whenever either of these
officers made a communication to the Hoppo,
it had to be done through the Hong mer-
chants, to whom the dispatch was taken by
a Linguist." — The Fanhwae at Canton, p. 50.
LIP-LAP, s. A vulgar and dis-
paraging nickname given in the Dutch
Indies to Eurasians, and correspond-
ing to Anglo-Indian chee-chee (q.v.).
The proper meaning of lip-lap seems
to be the nncoagulated pulp of the
coco-nut (see Rumphius, bk. i. ch. 1).
[Mr. Skeat notes that the word is not
m the diets., but Klinkert gives Jav.
lap-lap^ ' a dish-clout.']
1768-71.— "Children born in the Indies
are nicknamed liplaps by the Europeans,
although both parents may have come from
'E,UTO^Q."—Stavorinus, E.T. i. 315.
LISHTEE, LISTEE,
Uslit% English word, 'a list.^
Hind.
LONG-CLOTH, s. The usual name
in India for (white) cotton shirtings,
or Lancashire calico ; but first applied
to the Indian cloth of like kind ex-
ported to England, probably because
it was made of length unusual in India ;
cloth for native use being ordinarily
made in pieces sufficient only to clothe
one person. Or it is just possible that
it may have been a corruption or mis-
apprehension of lungi (see LOONGHEE).
[This latter view is accepted without
question by Sir G. Birdwood {Rep. on
Old Rec, 224), who dates its introduc-
tion to Europe about 1675.]
1670. — *'We have continued to supply
you ... in reguard the Dutch do so fully
fall in with the Calicoe trade that they had
the last year 50,000 pieces of Long-cloth." —
Letter from Court of E.I.G. to Madras, Nov.
9th. In Notes and Exts., No. i. p. 2.
[1682.—" ... for Long cloth brown
English 72 : Coveds long & 2^ broad No. I.
. . ." — Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser.-
i. 40.]
1727. — " Saderass, or Saderass Patam, a
small Factory belonging to the Dutch, to-
buy up long cloth."— ^4. Hamilton, i. 358 l
[ed. 1744].
1785.— "The trade of Fort St. David'*
consists in long cloths of different colours."
— Carraccioli's Life ofC/ive, i. 5.
1865. — "Long-cloth, as it is termed, is the
material principally worn in the Tropics." —
Waring, Tropical Resident, p. 111.
1880. — "A Chinaman is probably the last
man in the world to be taken in twice with
a fraudulent piece of long-cloth. " — PalT
Mall Budget, Jan. 9, p. 9.
LONG-DRAWERS, s. This is an
old-fashioned equivalent for pyjamas
(q.v.). Of late it is confined to the
Madras Presidency, and to outfitters^
lists. [Mosquito drawers were probably
like these.]
[1623.—" They wear a pair of long
Drawers of the same Cloth, which cover not
only their Thighs, but legs also to the Feet."^
—P. delta Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 43.]
1711. — " The better sort wear long
Drawers, and a piece of Silk, or wrought
Callico, thrown loose over the Shoulders." —
Lockye); 57.
1774. — ". . . gave each private man a
frock and long drawers of chintz." — Forrest,
V. to JV. Guinea, 100.
1780. — " Leroy, one of the French hussars,
who had saved me from being cut down by
Hyder's horse, gave me some soup, and a
shirt, and long-drawers, which I had great
want of." — Hon. John Lindsay in Lives of
the Lindsays, iv, 266.
1789.— "It is true that they (the Sycs)
wear only a short blue jacket, and blue
long draws." — Note by Translator of Seir
Mutaqherin, i. 87.
1810. — "For wear on board ship, panta-
loons . . . together with as many pair of
wove cotton long-drawers, to wear under
them." — Williamson, V. M. i. 9.
[1853.— "The Doctor, his gaunt figure yery
scantily clad in a dirty shirt and a pair of
mosquito drawers." — Campbell, Old Forest
Ranger, 3rd ed. 108.]
(See PYJAMAS, MOGUL BREECHES^
SHULWAURS, SIRDRARS.)
LONG-SHORE JFIND.
519
LOOT.
LONG-SHORE WIND, s. A term
used in Madras to designate the damp,
unpleasant wind that blows in some
seasons, especially July to September,
from the south.
1837. — "This longshore wind is very
disagreeable — a sort of shara sea-breeze
blowing from the south ; whereas the real
sea-breeze blows from the east ; it is a
regular cheat upon the new-comers, feeling
damp and fresh as if it were going to cool
one." — Letters from Madras, 73.
[1879. — "Strong winds from the south
Icnown as Alongshore winds, prevail especi-
ally near the coast." — Stuart, Tinnevelly, 8.]
LONTAR, s. The palm leaves used
in the Archipelago (as in S. India) for
writing on are called lontar-leaves.
Filet (No. 5179, p. 209) gives lontar as
the Malay name of two palms, viz.
Borassus flabelliformis (see PALMYRA,
BBAB), and Livistona tundifolia. [See
CADJAN.] [Mr. Skeat notes that
Klinkert gives — " Lmitar, metathesis
of ron-talj leaf of the tal tree, a fan-
palm whose leaves were once used for
writing on, horassus flahelliformis." Ron
is thus probably equivalent to the
Malay daun^ or in some dialects don,
*leaf.' The tree itself is called p'hun
(pohun) tar in the E. coast of the Malay
Peninsula, tar and tal being only vari-
ants of the same word. Scott, Malayan
Words in English, p. 121, gives :
"Lontar, a palm, dial, form of ddun
tal (tal, Hind.)." (See TODDY.]
LOOCHER, s. This is often used
in Anglo-Ind. colloquial for a black-
guard libertine, a lewd loafer. It is
properly Hind, luchchd, having that
sense. Orme seems to have confounded
the word, more or less, with lutiya (see
under LOOTY). [A rogue in Pandurang
Hari (ed. 1873, ii. 168) is Loochajee.
The place at Matheran originally
called " Louisa Point " has become
"iooc/ia Point!"]
[1829. — ". . . nothing -to-do lootchas of
every sect in Camp. , . ."—Or. Sport. Mag.
ed. 1873, i. 121.]
LOONGHEE, s. Hind, lungz, per-
haps originally Pers. lung and lunggl ;
[but Platts connects it with lingo]. A
scarf or web of cloth to wrap round
the body, whether applied as what the
French call pagne, i.e. a cloth simply
wrapped once or twice round the hips
and tucked in at the upper edge, which
is the proper Mussulman mode of
wearing it; or as a cloth tucked be-
tween the legs like a dhoty (q.v.),
which is the Hindu mode, and often
followed also by Mahommedans in
India. The Qanoon-e-Islam further
distinguishes between the lunggi and
dhoti that the former is a coloured
cloth worn as described, and the latter
a cloth with only a coloured border,
worn by Hindus alone. This explana-
tion must belong to S. India. [" The
lungi is really meant to be worn
round the waist, and is very generally of
a checked pattern, but it is often used
as a paggri (see PUGGRY), more es-
pecially that known as the Kohat
kingi " (Cookson, Mon. on Punjab Silk,
4). For illustrations of various modes
of wearing the garment, see Forbes
Watson, Textile Manufactures and
Costumes, ]3l. iii. iv.]
1653. — "Longui est vne petite pifece de
linge, dont les Indiens se servent a cacher
les parties naturelles." — De la Boullaye-le-
Gotiz, 529. But in the edition of 1657 it is
given: "Long^ii ^st vn raorceau de linge
dont Ton se sert au bain en Turquie"
(p. 547).
1673.— "The Elder sat in a Row, where
the Men and Women came down together
to wash, having Lungies about their Wastes
only."— i^ryer, 101. In the Index, Fryer
explains as a "Waste-Clout."
1726.— "Silk Longis with red border.*^,
160 pieces in a pack, 14 cobidos long and 2
broad." — Valentijn, v. 178.
1727. — ". . . For some coarse checquered
Cloth, called Camhaya (see COMBOY),
Lungies, made of Cotton- Yarn, the Natives
would bring Elephant's Teeth."— .4. Hamil-
ton, i. 9 ; [ed. 1744].
„ (In Pegu) "Under the Frock they
have a Scarf or Lungee doubled fourfold,
made fast about the Middle. . . ."—Ibid.
ii. 49.
c. 1760.— " Instead of petticoats they wear
what they call a loongee, which is simply a
long piece of silk or cotton siViE."— Grose,
i. 143.
c. 1809-10.— "Many use the Lunggi, a
piece of blue cotton cloth, from 5 to 7 cubits
long and 2 wide. It is wrapped simply two
or three times round the waist, and hangs
down to the knee."— i^. B^ochaimn, in Eastern
Lidia, iii. 102.
LOOT, s. & V. Plunder ; Hind, lut,
and that from Skt. lotra, for lojytra,
root lup, ' rob, plunder ' ; [rather lun^,
' to rob n. The word appears in Stock-
dale's Vocabulary, of 1788, as "Loot—
plunder, pillage." It has thus long
been a familiar item in the Anglo-
LOOT.
520
LOOTY, LOOTIEWALLA.
Indian colloquial. But between the
Chinese War of 1841, the Crimean
War (1854-5), and the Indian Mutiny
(1857-8), it gradually found acceptance
in England also, and is now a recog-
nised constituent of the English Slang
Dictionary. Admiral Smyth has it in
his Nautical Glossary (1867) thus :
"Loot, plunder, or pillage, a term
adopted from China."
1545. — St. Francis Xavier in a letter to
a friend in Portugal admonishing him from
encouraging any friend of his to go to India
seems to have the thing Loot in his mind,
though of course he does not use the word :
"Neminem patiaris amicorum tuorum in
Indiam cum Praefectura mitti, ad regias
pecunias, et negotia tractanda. Nam de illis
vere illud scriptum capere licet : ' Deleantur
de libro viventium et cum justis non scri-
bantur.' . . . Invidiam tantum non culpam
usus publicus detrahit, dum vix dubitatur
fieri non malfe quod impunb fit. Ubique,
semper, rapitur, congeritur, aufertur. Semel
captum nunquam redditur. Quis enumeret
artes et nomina, praedarum ? Equidem
mirari satis nequeo, quot, praeter usitatos
modos, insolitis flexionibus inauspicatum
illud rapiendi verbura quaedam avaritiae
barbaria conjuget ! " — Epistolae, Prague.
1667, Lib. V. Ep. vii.
1842. — "I believe I have already told you
that I did not take any loot — the Indian
word for plunder — so that I have nothing
of that kind, to which so many in this
expedition helped themselves so bountifully."
— Colin Camphell to his Sister, in L. of Ld.
Clyde, i. 120.
,, "In the Saugor district the
plunderers are beaten whenever they are
caught, but there is a good deal of burning
and 'looting,' as they call it." — Indian
Administration of Ld. Ellenhorough. To the
1). of Wellington, May 17, p. 194.
1847. — "Went to see Marshal Soult's
pictures which he looted in Spain. There
are many Murillos, all beautiful." — Zc?.
Malmesbun/, Mem. of an Ex-Minister, i. 192.
1858. — "There is a word called 'loot,'
which gives, unfortunately, a venial character
to what would in common English be styled
robbery."— Zo?. Elgin, Letters and Journals,
215.
1860. — "Loot, swag or plunder. "—^S'^aT?,^'
Diet. s.v.
1864. — " When I mentioned the ' looting '
of villages in 1845, the word was printed in
italics as little known. Unhappily it requires
no distinction now, custom having rendered
it rather common of late." — Admiral W. H.
fSrnyth, Synopsis, p. 52.
1875. — "It was the Colonel Sahib who
carried off the loot."— The Dilemma, ch.
xxxvii,
1876. — "Public servants (in Turkey) have
vied with one another in a system of uni-
versal loot." — Blackwood's Mag. No. cxix.
p. 115.
1878.—" The city (Hongkong) is now
patrolled night and day by strong parties
of marines and Sikhs, for both the disposition
to loot and the facilities for looting are very
great." — Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese, 34.
1883. — "'Loot' is a word of Eastern
origin, and for a couple of centuries past
. . . the looting of Delhi has been the day-
dream of the most patriotic among the Sikh
race." — Bos. Smith's Life of Ld. Laicrence,
ii. 245.
,, "At Ta li fu . . .a year or two ago,
a fire, supposed to be an act of incendiarism,
broke out among the Tibetan encampments
which were then looted by the Chinese." —
Official Memo, on Chinese Trade with Tibet,
1883.
LOOTY, LOOTIEWALLA, s.
a. A plunderer. Hind, luti, luttyd,
lutnvdld.
1757.— "A body of their Louchees (see
LOOCHER) or plunderers, who are armed
with clubs, passed into the Company's
territory."— Orme, ed. 1803, ii. 129.
1782.— " Even the rascally Looty wallahs,
or Mj'^sorean hussars, who had just before
been meditating a general desertion to us,
now pressed upon our flanks and rear." —
Munro's Narrative, 295.
1792. — "The Colonel found him as much
dismayed as if he had been surrounded by
the whole Austrian army, and busy in
placing an ambuscade to catch about six
looties." — Letter of T. Munro, in Life.
,, " This body (horse plunderers round
Madras) had been branded generally by the
name of Looties, but they had some little
title to a better appellation, for they were
. . . not guilty of those sanguinary and
inhuman deeds. . . ." — Madras Coiirier,
Jan. 26.
1793. — "A party was immediately sent,
who released 27 half-starved wretches in
heavy irons ; among them was Mr. Randal
Cadman, a midshipman taken 10 years before
by Suffrein. The remainder were private
soldiers ; some of whom had been taken by
the Looties ; others were deserters. . . ." —
Dirom's Narrative, p. 157.
b. A different word is the Ar. — Pers.
lutty, bearing a worse meaning, 'one
of "the people of Lot,' and more gener-
ally ' a blackguard.'
[1824. — "They were singing, dancing, and
making the luti all the livelong day."—
Hajji Bdba, ed. 1851, p. 444.
[1858.— "The Loutis, who wandered from
town to town with monkeys and other
animals, taught them to cast earth upon
their heads (a sign of the deepest grief
among Asiatics) when they were asked
whether they would be governors of Balkh or
Akhcheh."— Z'm-ie?', H. of the Afghans, 101.
[1883.— "Monkeys and baboons are kept
and trained by the Ltltis, or
LOQUOT, LOQUAT.
521
LORY.
buffoons." — WilVs Modern Persia, ed. 1891,
p. 306.1
The people of Shiraz are noted for
a fondness for jingling phrases, common
•enough among many Asiatics, includ-
ing the people of India, where one
constantly hears one's servants speak
of chauhl-auhl (for chairs and tables),
naukar-chdkar (where both are how-
ever real words), 'servants,' lakrl-
■ukri, 'sticks and staves,' and so forth.
Eegarding this Mr, Wills tells a story
{Modern Persia, p. 239). The late
Minister, Kawam-ud-Daulat, a Shi-
razi, was asked by the Shah :
' * Why is it, Kawam, that you Shirazis
always talk of Kaboh-mahoh and so on ?
You always add a nonsense-word ; is it for
. euphony ? "
' ' Oh, Asylum of the UniTerse, may I be
your sacrifice ! No respectable person in
-Shiraz does so, only the Itlti-ptlti says it ! "
LOQUOT, LOQUAT, s. A sub-acid
fruit, a native of China and Japan,
which has been naturalised in India
and in Southern Europe. In Italy it
is called nespola giapponese (Japan
medlar). It is Eriobotrya japonica,
Lindl. The name is that used in
S. China, lu-kiih, pron. at Canton lu-
Jcioat, and meaning 'rush-orange.'
Elsewhere in China it is called pi-pa.
[1821. — "The Lacott, a Chinese fruit, not
unlike a plum, was produced also in great
plenty (at Bangalore) ; it is sweet when
ripe, and both used for tarts, and eaten as
dessert." — Hoole, Missions in Madras and
Mysore, 2nd ed. 159.]
1878. — " . . . the yellow loquat, peach-
rSkinned and pleasant, but prodigal of stones."
•—Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden, 49.
c. 1880, — "A loquat tree in full fruit is
probably a sight never seen in England
before, but ' the phenomenon ' is now on
view at Richmond. (This was in the garden
of Lady Parker at Stawell House.) We are
told that it has a fine crop of fruit, com-
prising about a dozen bunches, each bunch
being of eight or ten beautiful berries. . . ."
— Newspaper cutting {source lost).
LORCHA, s. A small kind of vessel
used in the China coasting trade.
■Giles explains it as having a hull of
European build, but the masts and
•sails Chinese fashion, generally with a
European skipper and a Chinese crew.
The word is said to have been intro-
"duced by the Portuguese from S.
America (Giles, 81). But Pinto's pas-
•sage shows how early the word was
used in the China seas, a fact which
throws doubt on that view. [Other
suggestions are that it is Chinese low-
chuen, a sort of fighting ship, or Port.
lancha, our launch (2 N. cfc Q. iii. 217,
236).]
1540.— "Now because the Lorch {lorcha),
wherein Antonio de Fdria came from Patana
leaked very much, he commanded all his
soldiers to pass into another better vessel
. . . and arriving at a River that about
evening we found towards the East, he cast
anchor a league out at Sea, by reason his
Junk . . . drew much water, so that fearing
the Sands ... he sent Ohristovano Borralho
with 14 Soldiers in the Lorch up the River.
. . ." — Pinto (orig. cap. xlii.), Cogan, p. 50.
,, "Co isto nos partemos deste lugar
de Laito muyto embandeirados, com as
gavias toldadas de paiios de seda, et os
j uncos e lorchas co duas ordens de paveses
por banda " — Pinto, ch. Iviii. i.e. "And so
we started from Laito all dressed out, the
tops draped with silk, and the junks and
lorchas with two tiers of banners on each
side."
1613. — "And they use smaller vessels
called lorchas and lyolyo (?), and these never
use more than 2 oars on each side, which
serve both for rudders and for oars in the
river traffic." — Godinho de Eredia, f. 26^.
1856. — ". . . Mr. Parkes reported to his
superior. Sir John Bowring, at Hong Kong,
the facts in connexion with an outrage
which had been committed on a British-
owned lorcha at Canton. The lorcha
'Arrow,' employed in the river trade be-
tween Canton and the mouth of the river,
commanded by an English captain and flying
an English flag, had been boarded by a
party of Mandarins and their escort while
at anchor near Dutch Folly."— /io«^^er, H.
of China, 1884, iii. 396.
LORY, s. A name given to various
brilliantly-coloured varieties of parrot,
which are found in the Moluccas and
other islands of the Archipelago. The
word is a corruption of the Malay nuri,
' a parrot ' ; but the corruption seems
not to be very old, as Fryer retains the
correct form. Perhaps it came through
the French (see Luillier below). [Mr.
Skeat writes : " Luri is hardly a cor-
ruption of nuri;^t is rather a parallel
form. The t\f) forms appear in
different dialect. Nuri may have
been first introduced, and luri may be
some dialectic form of it."] The first
quotation shows that lories were im-
ported into S. India as early as the
14th century. They are still imported
thither, where they are called in the
vernacular by a name signifying ' Five-
coloured parrots.' [Can. panchavarna-
gini.]
tU
LOTA.
522
LOUTEA, LOYTIA.
c. 1330. — " Parrots also, or popinjays,
after their kind, of every possible colour,
except black, for black ones are never
found ; but white all over, and green, and
red, and also of mixed colours. The birds
of this India seem really like the creatures
of Paradise." — Friar Jordanus, 29.
c. 1430. — "In Bandan three kinds of
parrot are found, some with red feathers
and a yellow beak, and some parti-coloured
which are called Nori, that is brilliant." —
Conti, in India in the XVth Cent., 17. The
last words, in Poggio's original Latin, are :
"quos Noros appellant hoc est hicidos,"
showing that Conti connected the word with
thePers. niir=^^^ lux."
1516. — "In these islands there are many
coloured parrots, of very splendid colours ;
they are tame, and the Moors call them
nure, and they are much valued." — Barhosa,
202.
1555.— "There are hogs also with homes
(see BABI-ROUSSA), and parats which
prattle much, which they call Noris." —
Galvano, E.T. in Hakl. iv. 424.
[1598. — "There cometh into India out of
the Island of Molucas beyond Malacca a
kind of birdes called No3rras ; they are like
Parrattes. . . ." — Linschotm, Hak. Soc. i.
307.]
1601. — " Psittacorum passim in sylvis
multae turmae obvolitant. Sed in Moluc-
canis Insulis per Malaccam avis alia, Noyra
dicta, in Indiam importatur, quae psittaci
faciem universim exprimit, quern cantu
quoque adamussim aemulatur, nisi quod
pennis rubicundis crebrioribus vestitur." —
DeBry, v. 4.
1673.—". . . Cockatooas and Newries from
Bantam." — Fi-yer, 116.
1682. — "The Lorys are about as big as
the parrots that one sees in the Netherlands.
. . . There are no birds that the Indians
value more : and they will sometimes pay
30 rix dollars for one. . . ." — Nieuhof, Zee
en Lant-Reize, ii. 287.
1698.—" Brought ashore from the Resolu-
tion ... a Newry and four yards of broad
cloth for a present to the Havildar." — In
Wheeler, i. 333.
1705. — " On y trouve de quatre sortes de
perroquets, s9avoir, perroquets, lauris, per-
ruches, &cacatoris." — Liiillier, 72.
1809.—
" 'Twas Camdeo riding on his lory,
'Twas the immortal Youth of Love."
Kehama, x. 19.
1817.—
" Gay sparkling loories, such as gleam
between
The crimson blossoms of the coral-tree
In the warm isles of India's summer sea."
Mokanna.
LOTA, s. Hind. lota. The small
spheroidal brass pot which Hindus use
for drinking, and sometimes for cook-
ing. This is the exclusive Anglo-
Indian application ; but natives also
extend it to the spherical pipkins of
earthenware (see CHATTY or GHURRA.)"
1810. — ". . . a lootah, or brass water
vessel." — Williamson, V. M. ii. 284.
LOTE, s. Mod. Hind, lot, being a
corruption of Eng. ^note.' A bank-
note ; sometimes called hdnklot.
LOTOO, s. Burm. Hlwat-dliau.,
'Royal Court or Hall'; the Chief
Council of State in Burma, composed
nominally of four Wungyis (see WOON^
or Chief Ministers. Its name desig-
nates more properly the place of
meeting ; compare Star-Ghamher.
1792. — ". . . in capital cases he transmit*
the evidence in writing, with his opinion, to-
the Lotoo, or grand chamber of consultation,
where the council of state assembles. . . ." —
Symes, 307.
1819. — " The first and most respectable of
the tribunals is the Llitt6, comprised of
four presidents called V^inghl, who are
chosen by the sovereign from the oldest
and most experienced Mandarins, of four
assistants, and a great chancery." — Sanger-^
viano, 164.
1827. — " Every royal edict requires by
law, or rather by usage, the sanction of this-
council : indeed, the King's name never
appears in any edict or proclamation, the-
acts of the Lut-d'hau being in fact con-
sidered his acts." — Crawfurd's Journal, 401..
LOUTEA, LOYTIA, &c. s. A
Chinese title of respect, used by the-
older writers on China for a Chinese
official, much as we still use mcindarin^
It is now so obsolete that Giles, we see,.
omits it. "It would almost seem
certain that this is the word given as
follows in C. C. Baldwin's Manual of
the Foochow Dialect : ' Lo-tia.' . . . (in
Mandarin Lao-tye) a general appellative
used for an officer. It means ' Vener-
able Father' (p. 215). In the Court
dialect Ta-lao-ye, 'Great Venerable
Father ' is the appellative used for any
officer, up to the 4th rank. The ye-
of this expression is quite diiffereiit
from the tye or tia of the former'^
(Note by M. Terrien de la Gouperie).
Mr. Baber, after giving the same ex-
planation from Carstairs Douglas's-
Amoy Diet., adds : " It would seeiu
ludicrous to a Pekingese. Certain
local functionaries (Prefects, Magis-
trates, &c.) are, however, universally
known in China as Fu-mu-kuav,.
'Parental Officers' (lit. 'Father-and-
LOVE-BIRD.
523
LUCKERBAUG.
Mother Officers ') and it is very likely
that the expression 'Old Papa' is
intended to convey the same idea of
paternal government."
c. 1560. — "Everyone that in China hath
any ofBce, command, or dignitie by the
King, is called Louthia, which is to say
with us Sefior." — Gaspar da Cruz, in Piirchas.
iii. 169.
,, "I shall have occasion to speake
of a certain Order of gentlemen that are
called Loutea ; I will first therefor expound
what this word signifieth. Loutea is as
muche as to say in our language as Syr. ..."
— Galeotto Pereyra, by R. Willes, in Hahl. ii. ;
[ed. 1810, ii. 548].
1585. — "And although all the Kinge's
officers and justices of what sort of adminis-
tration they are, be generally called by the
name of L03rtia ; yet euerie one hath a
special! and a particular name besides, ac-
cording vnto his office." — Mendoza, tr. by
R. Parke, ii. 101.
1598. — "JNot any Man in China is
esteemed or accounted of, for his birth,
family, or riches, but onely for his learning
and knowledge, such as they that serve at
every towne, and have the government of
the same. They are called Loitias and
Mandorijns." — Linschoten, 39; [Hak. Soc. i.
133].
1618.— "The China Capt. had letters
this day per way of Xaxma (see SATSUMA)
. . . that the letters I sent are received by
the noblemen in China in good parte, and a
mandarin, or loytea, appointed to com for
Japon. . . ." — Cods, Diary, ii. 44.
1681. — "They call . , . the lords and
gentlemen Loytias. . . ."—Martinez de la
Puente, GotnjJendio, 26.
LOVE-BIRD, s. The bird to which
this name is applied in Bengal is the
pretty little lorilieet, Loriculus vernalis,
Sparrman, called in Hind, latkan or
' pendant,' because of its quaint habit
of sleeping suspended by the claws,
head downwards.
LUBBYE,LUBBEE,s. [Tel.XaJ^
Tarn. Ilappai]; according to C. P. Brown
and the Madras Gloss, a Dravidian
corruption of ^AraU. A name given
in S. India to a race, IVIussulmans in
creed, but speaking Tamil, supposed
to be, like the Moplahs of the west
coast, the descendants of Arab emigrants
by inter-marriage with native women.
" There are few classes of natives in S.
India, who in energy, industry, and
perseverance, can compete with the
Lubbay " ; they often, as pedlars, go
about selling beads, precious stones, &c.
1810. — "Some of these (early emigrants
from Kufa) landed on that part of the
Western coast of India called the Concan ;
the others to the eastward of C. Comorin ;
the descendants of the former are the
Nevayets; of the latter the Lubb^ ; a name
probably given to them by the natives,
from that Arabic particle (a modification of
L-uhbeik) corresponding with the English
here I am, indicating attention on being
spoken to. The Lubbe pretend to one com-
mon origin with the Nevayets, and attribute
their black complexion to inter-marriage
with the natives ; but the Necayets affirm
that the Lubbe are the descendants of their
domestic slaves, and there is certainly in
the physiognomy of this very numerous
class, and in their stature and form, a
strong resemblance to the natives of Abys-
sinia, "— Willcs, Hist. Sketches, i. 243.
1836.— "Mr. Boyd . . . describes the
Moors under the name of Cholias (see
CHOOLIA) ; and Sir Alexander Johnston
designates them by the appellation of
Lubbes. These epithets are however not
admissible ; for the former is only confined
to a particular sect among them, who are
rather of an inferior grade ; and the latter
to the priests who officiate in their temples ;
and also as an honorary affix to the proper
nanaes of some of their chief men." — Simon
Casie Chitty on the Moors of Ceylon, in J.R.
As. Soc. iii. 338.
1868. — " The Labbeis are a curious caste,
said by some to be the descendants of
Hindus forcibly converted to the Mahometan
faith some centuries ago. It seems most
probable, however, that they are of mixed
blood. They are, comparatively, a fine
strong active race, and generally contrive
to keep themselves in easy circumstances.
Many of them live by traffic. Many are
smiths, and do excellent work as such.
Others are fishermen, boatmen and the like.
. . ." — Nelson, Mtvdura Manual, Pt. ii. 86.
1869. — In a paper by Dr. Shortt it is
stated that the Lubbays are found in large
numbers on the East Coast of the Peninsula,
between Pulicat and Negapatam. Their
headquarters are at Nagore, the burial
place of their patron saint Nagori Mir
Sahib. They excel as merchants, owing to
their energy and industry. — In Tracts. Ethn.
Soc. of London, N.S. vii. 189-190.
LUCKERBAUG, s. Hind, lakrd,
lagrd, lakarbagghd, lagarbagghd^ 'a
hyena.' The form laJcarbaghd is not
in the older diets, but is given by
Platts. It is familiar in Upper India,
and it occurs in Rickey's Bengal Gazette^
June 24, 1 781. In some parts the
name is applied to the leopard, as tlie
extract from Buchanan shows. Thi»
is the case among the Hindi-speaking-
people of the Himalaya also (see
Jerdon). It is not clear what the
etymology of the name is, lakar^ lakrd
meaning in their everyday sense, a
stick or piece of timber. But both in
LUCKNOW.
524
LUNGOOR.
Hind, and Mahr., in an adjective form,
the word is used for 'stiff, gaunt,
emaciated,' and this may be the sense
in which it is applied to the hyena.
;[More probably the name refers to the
bar-like stripes on the animal.]
Another name is harvdgh, or (ap-
parently) 'bone-tiger,' from its habit
of gnawing bones.
c. 1809. — "It was said not to be un-
common in the southern parts of the district
^Bhagalpur) . . . but though I have offered
•ample rewards, I have not been able to
procure a specimen, dead or alive'; and the
hopard is called at Mungger Lakravagh."
, , "The hyaena or Lakravagh in this
■district has acquired an uncommon degree
of ferocity." — F. Buchanan, Eastern India,
iii. 142-3.
[1849. — "The man seized his gun and
shot the hyena, but the ' lakkabakka ' got
off." — Mrs. Mackenzie, . Life in the Mission,
ii. 152.]
LUCKNOW, n.p. Properly Lakh-
nau; the well-known capital of the
Nawabs and Kings of Oudh, and the
residence of the Chief Commissioner
of that British Pro\dnce, till the office
was united to that of the Lieut. -
"Governor of the N.W. Provinces in
1877. [The name appears to be a
■corruption of the ancient Lahshmand-
vatl, founded by Lakshmana, brother
of Eamachandra of Ayodhya.]
1528.— " On Saturday the 29th of the latter
-Jem&,di, I reached Luknow; and having
surveyed it, passed the river G<imti and
-encamped."— Rafter, p. 381.
[c. 1590, — "Lucknow is a large city on
the banks of theGumti, delightful in its
surroundings."- Yli«, ed. Jai-rett, ii. 173.]
1663. — "In Agra the Hollanders have also
^n House. . . . Formerly they had a good
trade there in selling Scarlet ... as also
in buying those cloths of Jelapour and
Iiaknau, at 7 or 8 days journey from
Agra, where they also keep an house. ..."
^Bernia-, E.T. 94 ; [ed. Constable, 292, who
identifies Jelapour with Jalalpur-Nahir in
the Fyzabad district.]
LUDDOO, s. H. laddu. A common
native sweetmeat, consisting of balls
of sugar and ghee, mixt with wheat
^nd gram flour, and with cocoanut
kernel rasped.
[1826. — "My friends . . . called me hoar
ie liiddoo, or the great man's sport." —
Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 197.
[1828. — "When at large we cannot even
:get rahri (porridge), but in prison we eat
ladoo (a sweetmeat)." — Tod, Annals, Cal-
cutta reprint, ii. 185.]
LUGOW, TO, V. This is one of
those imperatives transformed, in
Anglo-Indian jargon, into infinitives,
which are referred to under BUNOW,
PUCKEROW. H. inf. laga-nd, im-
perative lagd-o. The meanings of
lagdnd, as given by Shakespear, are :
"to apply, close, attach, join, fix,
affix, ascribe, impose, lay, add, place,
put, plant, set, shut, spread, fasten,
connect, plaster, put to work, employ,
engage, use, impute, report anything
in the way of scandal or malice" —
in which long list he has omitted
one of the most common uses of the
verb, in its Anglo-Indian form lugow,
which is "to lay a boat alongside the
shore or wharf, to moor." The fact is
that lagdnd is the active form of the
neuter verb lag-nd, 'to touch, lie, to
be in contact with,' and used in all the
neuter senses of which lagdnd expresses
the transitive senses. Besides neuter
lagnd, active lagdnd, we have a
secondary casual verb, lagwdnd, 'to
cause to apply,' &c. Lagnd, lagdnd
are presumably the same words as our
lie, and lay, A.-S. licgan, and lecgan,
mod. Germ, liegen and legen. And the
meaning ' lay ' underlies all the senses
which Shakespear gives of lagd-nd.
[See Skeat, Concise Etym. Did. s.v. lie.]
[1839. — "They lugaoed, or were fastened,
about a quarter of a mile below us. . . ." —
Davidson, Travels in Upper India, ii. 20.]
LUMBERDAR, s. Hind, lum-
barddr, a word formed from the
English word ' number ' with the Pers.
termination -ddr, and meaning properly
'the man who is registered by a
number.' " The registered representa-
tive of a coparcenary community, who
is responsible for Government revenue."
(Carnegy). " The cultivator who, either
on his own account or as the repre-
sentative of other members of the
village, pays tlie Government dues and
is registered in the Collector's PtoU
according to his number ; as the repre-
sentative of the rest he may hold the
office by descent or by election."
{Wilson).
[1875. — ". . . Chota Khan ... was
exceedingly useful, and really frightened
the astonished Lambadars." — Wilson, Abode
of Snow, 97.]
LUNGOOR, s. Hind, langur, from
Skt. Idngulin, 'caudatus.' The great
white-bearded ape, much patronized
LUNGOOR.
525
LUNGOOTY.
by Hindus, and identified with the
monkey -god Hannman. The genus is
PresbyteSj Illiger, of which several
species are now discriminated, but the
differences are small. [See Blanford,
Mammalia, 27, who classes the Langur
as Semnopithecus entellus.'\ The animal
is well described by Aelian in the
following quotation, which will recall
to many what they have witnessed in
the suburbs of Benares and other great
Hindu cities. The Langur of the
Prasii is P. Entellus.
c. 250. — " Among the Prasii of India they
say that there exists a kind of ape with
human intelligence. These animals seem to
be about the size of Hyrcanian dogs. Their
front hair looks all grown together, and any
one ignorant of the truth would say that it
was dressed artificially. The beard is like
that of a satyr, and the tail strong like that
of a lion. All the rest of the body is white,
but the head and the tail are red. These
creatures are tame and gentle in character,
but by race and manner of life they are wild.
They go about in crowds in the suburbs of
Latage (now Latage is a city of the Indians)
and eat the boiled rice that is put out for
them by the King's order. Every day their
dinner is elegantly set out. Having eaten
their fill it is said that they return to their
parents in the woods in an orderly manner,
and never hurt anybody that they meet
by the way." — Aelian, De Nat. Animal,
xvi. 10.
1825.— " An alarm was given by one of the
sentries in consequence of a baboon drawing
near his post. The character of the intruder
was, however, soon detected by one of the
Suwarrs, who on the Sepoy's repeating his
exclamation of the broken English 'Who
goes 'ere ? ' said with a laugh, ' Why do you
challenge the lungoor? he cannot answer
you.'" — Heber, ii. 85.
1859.— "I found myself in immediate
proximity to a sort of parliament or general
assembly of the largest and most human-
like monkeys I had ever seen. There were
at least 200 of them, great lungoors, some
quite four feet high, the jetty black of their
faces enhanced by a fringe of snowy whisker."
— Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, 49.
1884.— "Less interesting personally than
the gibbon, but an animal of very developed
social instincts, is Semnopithecus entellus,
otherwise the Bengal langur. (He) fights
for his wives according to a custom not
' unheard of in other cases ; but what is
I peculiar to him is that the vanquished males
I 'receive charge of all the young ones of
; their own sex, with whom they retire to
I some neighbouring jungle.' Schoolmasters
and private tutors will read this with
interest, as showing the origin and early
disabilities of their profession." — Saturday
Rev., May 31, on Stemdale's Nat. Hist, of
Mammalia of India, kc.
LUNGOOTY, s. Hind, langotl.
The original application of this word
seems to be the scantiest modicum of
covering worn for decency by some of
the lower classes when at work, and
tied before and behind by a string
round the waist ; but it is sometimes
applied to the more ample dhoti (see
DHOTY). According to R. Drummond,
in Guzerat the " Langoth or Lungota "
(as he writes) is " a pretty broad piece
of cotton cloth, tied round the breech
by men and boys bathing. . . . The
diminutive is Langotee, a long slip of
cloth, stitched to a loin band of the
same stuff, and forming exactly the
T bandage of English Surgeons. . . ."
This distinction is probably originally
correct, and the use of languta by
Abdurrazzak would agree with it.
The use of the word has spread to
some of the Indo-Chinese countries.
In the quotation from Mocquet it is
applied in speaking of an American
Indian near the R. Amazon. But the
writer had been in India.
c. 1422. — "The blacks of this country have
the body nearly naked ; they wear only
bandages round the middle called lankoutah,
which descend from the navel to above the
knee." — AhdurrazzdJc, in India in XV. Cent.
17.
1526. — "Their peasants and the lower
classes all go about naked. They tie on a
thing which they call a langoti, which is a
piece of clout that hangs down two spans
from the navel, as a cover to their naked-
ness. Below this pendant modesty-clout
is another slip of cloth, one end of which
they fasten before to a string that ties on
the langoti, and then passing the slip of
cloth between the two legs, bring it up and
fix it to the string of the langoti behind."
—Baber, 333.
c. 1609.— "Leur capitaine auoit fort
bonne faQon, encore qu'il fust tout nud et
luy seul auoit vn langoutin, qui est vne
petite pibce de coton peinte." — Mocquet, 77.
1653.— "Langouti est une pifece de linge
dont les Indou se seruent k cacher les parties
naturelles. "— Z>e la BouUaye-le-Oouz, ed.
1657, p. 547.
[1822.— "The boatmen go nearly naked,
seldom wearing more than a langutty. . . ."
— Wallace, Fifteen Years in India, 410.]
1869.— "Son costume se compose, comma
celui de tous les Cambodgiens, d'une veste
courte et d'un langouti."— iJev. des Deux-
Mondes, Ixxix. 854.
"They wear nothing but the langoty,
which is a string round the loins, and a
piece of cloth about a hand's breadth fastened
to it in front."— (i?^/. lost), p. 26.
LUNKA.
526
MACAO.
LUNKA, n.p. Skt. Lanka. The
oldest name of Ceylon in the literature
both of Buddhism and Brahmanism.
Also * an island ' in general.
, s. A kind of strong cheroot
much prized in the Madras Presidency,
and so called from being made of
tobacco grown in the 'islands' (the
local term for which is lanka) of the
Godavery Delta.
M
MA-BAF, s. ' Ap ma-bap Imi khudd-
wand ! ' ' You, my Lord, are my mother
and father ! ' This is an address from
-a native, seeking assistance, or begging
release from a penalty, or reluctant to
obey an order, which the young sdhih
hears at first with astonishment, but
soon as a matter of course.
MABAR, n.p. The name given in
the Middle Ages by the Arabs to that
•coast of India which we call Coro-
mandel. The word is Ar. ma'bar, ' the
ferry or crossing-place.' It is not clear
how the name came to be applied,
whether because the Arab vessels
habitually touched at its ports, or be-
cause it was the place of crossing to
Ceylon, or lastly whether it was not
an attempt to give meaning to some
native name. [The Madras Gloss, says
it. was so called because it was the
place of crossing from Madura to
Ceylon ; also see Logan, Malabar, i.
280.] We know no occurrence of the
term earlier than that which we give
from Abdallatif .
c. 1203. — "I saw in the hands of an
Indian trader very beautiful mats, finely
woven and painted on both sides with most
pleasing colours. . . . The merchant told
me . . . that these mats were woven of
the Indian plantain . . . and that they
sold in Mabar for two dinars apiece." — Abd-
AUati/, RelcUion de VEgypte, p. 31.
1279-86. — In M. Pauthier's notes on
Marco Polo very curious notices are ex-
tracted from Chinese official annals regard-
ing the communications, in the time of
Kublai Kaan, between that Emperor and
Indian States, including Ma-pa-'rh.— (See
pp. 600-605).
c. 1292. — "When you leave the Island
of Seilan and sail westward about 60 miles,
you come to the great province of Maabar,
which is styled India the Greater : it is the
best of all the Indies, and is on the main-
land."— Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 16.
c. 1300. — "The merchants export from
Ma'bar silken stuffs, aromatic roots ; large
pearls are broiight from the sea. The pro-
ductions of this country are carried to 'Ir^,
Khor&^n, Syria, Russia and Europe." —
Rashldvddin, in Elliot, i. 69.
1303. — "In the beginning of this year
(703 H.), the Maliki-'Azam, Takiil-d-din . . .
departed from the country of Hind to the
passage {rtia'har) of corruption. The King
of Ma'bar was anxious to obtain his property
and wealth, but Malik Mu'azzam Sirdiju-d-
din, son of the deceased, having secured his
goodwill, by the payment of 200,000 dinars,
not only obtained the wealth, but rank also
of his father." — Wassdf, in Elliot, iii. 45.
1310. — "The country of Ma'bar, which is
so distant from Dehli that a man travelling
with all expedition could only reach it after
a journey of 12 months, there the arrow of
any holy warrior had not yet reached." —
A m'tr Khusi'H, in Elliot, iii. 85.
c.^ 1330. — "The third part (of India) is
Mahar, which begins some three or four
days journey to the eastward of Kaulam ;
this territory lies to the east of Malabar.
... It is stated that the territory Ma'bar
begins at the Cape Kumhari, a name which
applies both to a mountain and a city. . . .
Biyyardawal is the residence of the Prince
of Ma'bar, for whom horses are imported
from foreign countries." — Abidfeda, in Gilde-
meister, p. 185. We regret to see that
M. Guyard, in his welcome completion of
Reinaud's translation of Abulfeda, absolutely,
in some places, substitutes "Coromandel"
for "Ma'bar." It is French fashion, but a
bad one.
c. 1498, — "Zo deser stat Kangera anlen-
den alle Kouffschyflf die in den landen zo
doyn hauen, ind lijcht in eyner provincie
Moabar genant." — Pilgerfahrt des Ritters
Arnold von Harff [sl fiction-monger), p. 140.
1753. — "Selon cet autorite le pays du
continent qui fait face a I'lle de Ceilan est
Maabar, ou le grande Inde : et cette inter-
pretation de Marc-Pol est autant plus juste,
que maha est un terme Indien, et propre
mdme h. quelques langues Scythiques oti
Tartares, pour signifier grand. Ainsi, Maa-
bar signifie la grande region." — D'Anville,
p. 105. The great Geographer is wrong !
MACAO, n.p.
a. The name applied by the Portu-
guese to the small peninsula and
the city built on it, near the mouth
of Canton River, which they have
occupied since 1557. The place is
called by the Chinese Ngao-mdn
(Ngao, 'bay or inlet,' Man, 'gate').
The Portuguese name is alleged to be
taken from A-md-ngao, 'the Bay of
Ama,' i.e. of the Mother, the so-called
MACAO.
527
MAGAREO.
* Queen of Heaven,' a patroness of sea-
men. And indeed Amacao is an old
form often met with.
c. 1567. — "Hanno i Portoghesi fatta vna
picciola citMde in vna Isola vicina a' 1 liti
■della China chiamato Machao . . . ma i
•datii sono del R^ della China, e vanno a
pagarli a Canton, bellissima cittdlde, e di
:grande importanza, distante da Machao due
^iorni e mezzo." — Cesar 6 de' Federici, in
Jiamicdo, iii. 391.
c, 1570. — "On the fifth day of our voyage
it pleased God that we arrived at . . .
Lampacau, where at that time the Portugals
•exercised their commerce with the Chineses,
which continued till the year 1557, when the
Mandarins of Canton, at the request of the
Merchants of that Country, gave us the port
-of Macao, where the trade now is ; of which
place (that was but a desart Hand before)
•our countrymen made a very goodly planta-
tion, wherein there were houses worth three
or four thousand Duckats, together with a
€athedral Church. . . ." — Pinto, in Coqdn,
p. 315.
1584. — "There was in Machao a religious
man of the order of the barefoote friars of
S. Francis, who vnderstanding the great
and good desire of this king, did sende him
by certaine Portugal merchants ... a cloth
whereon was painted the day of iudgement
and hell, and that by an excellent work-
man."— Mendoza, ii. 394.
1585. — "They came to Amacao, in luly,
1585. At the same time it seasonably
hapned that Linsilan was commanded from
the court to procure of the Strangers at
Amacao^ certaine goodly feathers for the
King." — From the Jesuit Accounts, in
Purchm, iii. 330.
1599 . . . — "Amacao." See under
MONSOON.
1602. — "Being come, as heretofore I
wrote your Worship, to Macao a city of
the Portugals, adjoyning to the firme Land
of China, where there is a CoUedge of our
Company." — Letter from Diego de Pantoia,
in Purchas, iii. 350.
[1611. — "There came a Jesuit from a place
<;alled Langasack (see LANGASAQUE),
which place the Carrack of Amakau yearly
was wont to come." — Dancers, Letters, i. 146.]
1615. — "He adviseth me that 4 juncks are
arrived at Langasaque from Chanchew,
which with this ship from Amacau, will
■cause all matters to be sould chepe." — Cocks' s
Diary, i. 35.
[ ,, "... carried them prisoners a-
board the great ship of Amacan." — Foster,
Letters, iv. 46.]
1625. — "That course continued divers
yeeres till the Ghinois growing lesse feare-
fuU, granted them in the greater Hand a
little PeninsiUa to dwell in. In that place
was an Idoll, which still remained to be
.^eene, called Ama, whence the Peninsula
was called Amacao, that is Amas Bay."-—
PurcJms, iii. 319.
b. MACAO, MACOAO, was also
the name of a place on the Pegu River
which was the port of the city so
called in the day of its greatness. A
village of the name still exists at the
spot.
1554.— "The hoar (see BAHAR) of Macao
contains 120 biyas, each bi^a 100 ticals
(q.v.) . . ."—A. Nunes, p. 39.
1568.— "Si fa commodamente il viaggio
sino a Maccao distante da Pegu dodeci
miglia, e qui si sbarca."— (7(S5. Federici, in
Ramusio, iii. 395.
1587. — "From Cirion we went to Macao,
kc."—R. Fitch, in Hahl. ii. 391. (See
DELING). ^
1599. — "The King of Ai-racan is now
ending his business at the Town of Macao,
carrying thence the Silver which the King
of Tangw had left, exceeding three millions."
— N. Pimenta, in Purchas, iii. 1748.
MACAREO, s. A term applied by
old voyagers to the phenomenon of
the hore^ or great tidal wave as seen
especially in the Gulf of Cambay,
and in the Sitang Estuary in Pegu.
The word is used by them as if it were
an Oriental word. At one time we
were disposed to think it might be
the Skt. word makara, which is applied
to a mythological sea-monster, and to
the Zodiacal sign Capricorn. This
might easily have had a mythological
association with the furious phenome-
non in question, and several of the
names given to it in various parts of
the world seem due to associations of
a similar kind. Thus the old English
word Oegir or Eagre for the bore on
the Severn, which occurs in Drayton,
" seems to be a reminiscence of the old
Scandinavian deity Oegir, the god of
the stormy sea."* [This theory is re-
jected by N.E.D. s.v. Eagre.] One of
the Hindi names for the phenomenon
is Mendhd, ' The Eam ' ; whilst in
modern Guzerat, according to R.
Drummond, the natives call it ghord,
"likening it to the war horse, or a
squadron of them."t But nothing
could illustrate the naturalness of such
a figure as makara, applied to the bore,
better than the following paragraph in
the review-article just quoted (p. 401),
which was evidently penned without
any allusion to or suggestion of such an
* See an interesting paper in the Saturday
Review of Sept. 29, 1883, on Le Mascaret.
t Other names for the bore in India are : Hind.
humma, and in Bengal ban.
MAGAREO.
528
MACAREO.
origin of the name, and which indeed
makes no reference to the Indian
name, but only to the French names
of which we shall presently speak :
"Compared with what it used to be, if
old descriptions may be trusted, the Mas-
caret is now stripped of its terrors. It
resembles the great nature-force which used
to ravage the valley of the Seine, like one of
the mythical dragons which, as legends tell,
laid whole districts waste, about as much as
a lion confined in a cage resembles the free
monarch of the African wilderness."
Take also the following :
1885. — ' ' Here at his mouth Father Meghna
is 20 miles broad, with islands on his breast
as lai^e as English counties, and a great
tidal bore which made a daily and ever-
varying excitement. ... In deep water,
it passed merely as a large rolling billow ;
but in the shallows it rushed along, roaring
like a crested and devouring monster, before
which no small craft could live." — Lt.-Col.
T. Leunn, A Fly on the Wheel, 161-162.
But unfortunately we can find no
evidence of the designation of the
phenomenon in India by the name of
makara or the like ; whilst both
mascaret (as indicated in the quotation
just made) and macree are found in
French as terms for the bore. Both
terms appear to belong properly to the
Garonne, though mascare^jhas of late
began on the Seine to supplant the
old term harre, which is evidently the
same as our bore. [The N.E.D. sug-
gests O. N. hdra^ ' wave.'] Littre can
suggest no etymology for mascaret ; he
mentions a whimsical one which con-
nects the word with a place on the
Garrone called St. Macaire, but only
to reject it. There would be no im-
possibility in the transfer of an Indian
word of this kind to France, any more
than in the other alternative of the
transfer of a French term to India in
such a way that in the 16th century
visitors to that country should have
regarded it as an indigenous word, if
we had but evidence of its Indian
existence. The date of Littre's earliest
quotation, which we borrow below, is
also unfavourable to the probability of
transplantation from India. There
remains the possibility that the word
is Basque. The Saturday Keviewer
already quoted says that he could find
nothing approaching to Mascaret in a
Basque French Diet., but this hardly
seems final.
The vast rapidity of the flood-tide in
the Gulf of Cambay is mentioned by
Mas'udi, who witnessed it in the year H.
303 (a.d. 915) i. 255 ; also less precisely
by Ibn Batuta (iv. 60). There is a.
paper on it in the Bo. Govt. Selections^
N.S. No. xxvi., from which it appears^
that the bore wave reaches a velocity^
of 10^ knots. [See also Forbes^ Or^
Mem. 2nd. ed. i. 313.]
1553. — "In which time there came hither-
(to Diu) a concourse of many vessels from the-
Red Sea, the Persian Gulf, and all the-
coast of Arabia and India, so that the places-
within the Gulf of Cambaya, which had be-
come rich and noble by trade, were by this-
port undone. And this because it stood
outside of the Macareos of the Gulf of"
Cambaya, which were the cause of the loss-
of many ships." — Barros, II. ii. cap 9.
1568.— "These Sholds (G. of Cambay) are-
an hundred and foure-score miles about in
a straight or gulfe, which they call Macareo
[Maccareo in orig.) which is as much as to»
say a race of a Tide." — Master C. Frederick,
Hakl. ii. 342 ; [and comp. ii. 362].
1583.— "And having sailed until the 23d
of the said month, we found ourselves in the-
neighbourhood of the Macareo (of Martaban)
which is the most marvellous thing that ever-
was heard of in the way of tides, and high
waters. . . . The water in the channel rises
to the height of a high tree, and then the-
boat is set to face it, waiting for the fury
of the tide, which comes on with such
violence that the noise is that of a great
earthquake, insomuch that the boat is
soused from stem to stern, and carried by
that impulse swiftly up the channel. " —
Gasparo Balhi, ff . 91^;, 92.
1613.— "The Macareo of waves is a dis-
turbance of the sea, like water boiling, in
which the sea casts up its waves in foam.
For the space of an Italian mile, and within
that distance only, this boiling and foaming-
occurs, whilst all the rest of the sea is
smooth and waveless as a pond. . . . And
the stories of the Malays assert that it is
caused by souls that are passing the Ocean
from one region to another, or going in cafilas-
from the Golden Chersonesus ... to the^
river Ganges." — Godinho de Fredia, f. 41 v.
[See Skeat, Malay Magic, 10 seq.]
1644.—" . . . thence to the Gulf of
Cambaya with the impetuosity of the cur-
rents which are called Macareo, of whose
fury strange things are told, insomuch that
a stone thrown with force from the hand
even in the first speed of its projection does-
not move more swiftly than those waters
run." — Bocarro, MS.
1727.— "A Body of Waters comes rolling"
in on the Sand, whose Front is above two-
Fathoms high, and whatever Body lies in its
Way it overturns, and no Ship can evade its
Force, but in a Moment is overturned, this
violent Boer the Natives called a Mackrea."
—A. Hamilton, ii. 33 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 32].
1811.— Solvyns uses the word Macree as
French for 'Bore, 'and in English describes
MACASSAR.
529
MACE.
his print as " . . . the representation of a
phenomenon of Nature, the Macrae or tide,
at the mouth of the river Ougly." — Les
Hindous, iii.
MACASSAR, n.p. In Malay Mang-
JcasaTj properly the name of a people
of Celebes (q.v.), but now the name of
a Dutch seaport and seat of Govern-
ment on the W. coast of the S.W.
peninsula of that spider-like island.
The last quotation refers to a time
when we occupied the place, an episode
-of Anglo-Indian history almost for-
gotten.
[1605-6 — " A description of the Hand
Selebes or Maka.BseT." — Birdwood, Letter
Book, 77.
[1610.— "Selebes or Makassar, wherein
are spent and uttered these wares following."
— Danvers, Letters, i. 71.
[1664-5. — " . . . and anon to Gresham
College, where, among other good discourse,
there was tried the great poyson of Mac-
cassa upon a dogg, but it had no effect
all the time we sat there." — Pepys, Diari/,
March 15 ; ed. Wheatlexj, iv. 372.]
1816. — "Letters from Macassar of the
20th and 27th of June (1815), communicate
the melancholy intelligence of the death of
Lieut. T. C. Jackson, of the 1st Eegt.
of Native Bengal Infantry, and Assistant
Resident of Macassar, during an attack on a
fortified village, dependent on the dethroned
Raja of Boni."— ^s. Journal, i. 297.
MACE, s.
a. The crimson net-like mantle,
Avhich envelops the hard outer shell
of the nutmeg, Mdien separated and
dried constitutes the mace of com-
merce. Hanbury and Fliickiger are
satisfied that the attempt to identifv
the Macir, Macer, &c., of Pliny and
other ancients with mace is a mistake,
a^ indeed the sagacious Garcia also
pointed out, and Chr. Acosta still
more precisely. The name does not
seem to be mentioned by Mas'udi ; it
is not in the list of aromatics, 25 in
number, which he details (i. 367). It
is mentioned by Edrisi, who wrote
c. 1150, and whose information gener-
ally was of much older date, though we
do not know what word he uses. The
fact that nutmeg and mace are the
product of one plant seems to have led
'to the fiction that clove and cinnamon
also came from that same plant. It
IS, however, true that a kind of aro-
matic bark was known in the Arab
pharmacopoeia of • the Middle Ages
«nder the name of kirfat-al-karanful
^ L
or 'bark of clove,' which may have
been either a cause of the mistake or
a part of it. The mistake in question,
m one form or another, prevailed for
centuries. One of the authors of this
book was asked many years ago by a
respectable Mahommedan of Delhi if
it were not the case that cinnamon,
clove, and nutmeg were the produce of
one tree. The prevalence of the mis-
take in Europe is shown by the fact
that it is contradicted in a work of
the 16th century {Bodaei, Comment
in Theophrastum, 992) ; and by the
quotation from Funnel.
The name mace may have come
from the Ar. hasbdsa, possibly in some
confusion with the ancient mucir. [See
Skeat, Concise Diet, who gives F. macis^
which was confused with M. F. macer,
probably Lat. macer, macir, doubtless
of Eastern origin.]
0. 1150.— "On its shores [i.e. of the sea of
Sanf or Champa), are the dominions of a
King called Mihraj, who possesses a great
number of populous and fertile islands,
covered with fields and pastures, and pro-
ducing ivory, camphor, nutmeg, mace,
clove, aloeswood, cardamom, cubeb, &c." —
EdriM, i. 89 ; see also 51.
c. 1347.— "The fruit of the clove is the
nutmeg, which we know as the scented nut.
The flower which grows upon it is the mace
[hashdsa). And this is what I have seen
with my own eyes."— 767i Batata, iv. 243.
c. 1370. — " A gret Yle and great Contree,
that men clepen Java. . . . There growen
alle manere of Spicerie more plentyfous
liche than in any other contree, as of Gyn-
gevere, Clowegylofres, Canelle, Zedewalle,
Notemuges, and Maces. And wytethe wel,
that the Notemuge bereth the Maces. For
righte as the Note of the Haselle hath an
Husk withouten, that the Note is closed in,
til it be ripe, and after falleth out ; righte
so it is of the Notemuge and of the Maces."
—Sir John Maunxieinlle, ed. 1866, p. 187-188.
This is a remarkable passage for it is in-
terpolated by Maundeville, from superior
information, in what he is borrowing from
Odoric. The comparison to the hazel-nut
husk is just that used by Hanbury &
Fliickiger {Pharmacographia, 1st ed. 456).
0. 1430. — " Has (insulas Java) ultra xv
dierum cursu duae reperiuntur insulae,
orientem versus. Altera Sandai appellata, in
qu^ nuces muscatae et maces, altera Bandam
nomine, in quS, sol§, gariofali producuntur."
— Conti, in Poggius, Be Var Forturuu.
1514. — "The tree that produces the nut
(meg) and macis is all one. By this ship
I send you a sample of them in the green
state." — Letter of Oiov. da JSmpoli, in Archtv.
Stor. Ital. 81.
1563. — "It is a very beautiful fruit, and
pleasant to the taste; and you must know
MAGE.
530 MACHEEN, MAHACHEEN.
that when the nut is ripe it swells, and the
first cover bursts as do the husks of our
chestnuts, and shows the maQa, of a bright
vermilion like fine grain {i.e. coccus) ; it is
the most beautiful sight in the world when
the trees are loaded with it, and sometimes
the mace splits off, and that is why the
nutmegs often come without the mace." —
Garcia, f. 129v-130.
[1602-3.—" In yC Provision you shall
make in Nutmeggs and Mace haue you
a greate care to receiue such as be good." —
Birdwood, First Letter Book, 36 ; also see 67.]
1705. — " It is the commonly received
opinion that Cloves, Nutmegs, Mace, and
Cinnamon all grow upon one tree ; but
it is a great mistake." — Funnel, in Dampier,
iv. 179.
MACE, s.
b. Jav. and Malay mas. [Mr. Skeat
writes : " Mas is really short for
atrids or emas, one of those curious
forms with prefixed a, as in the
case of abada, which are probably
native, but may have been influenced
by Portuguese."] A weight used in
Sumatra, being, according to Crawf urd,
l-16th of a Malay tael (q.v.), or about
40 grains (but see below). Mace is
also the name of a small gold coin of
Achin, weighing 9 grs. and worth
about Is. Id. And maxe was adopted
in the language of European traders
in China to denominate the tenth
part of the Chinese liang or tael of
silver ; the 100th part of the same
value being denominated in like
manner candareen (q.v.). The word
is originally Skt. mdsha, ' a bean,' and
then 'a particular weight of gold'
(comp. CARAT, RUTTEE).
1539. — *'. . . by intervention of this
thirdsman whom the Moor employed as
broker they agreed on my price with the
merchant at seven mazes of gold, which in
our money makes a 1400 reys, at the rate of
a half cruzado the maz." — Pinto, cap. xxv.
Cogan has, "the fishermen sold me to the
merchant for seven mazes of gold, which
amounts in our money to seventeen shillings
and sixpence." — p. 31.
1554. — " The weight with which they
weigh (at Malaca) gold, musk, seed-pearl,
coral, calambuco . . . consists of cates which
contain 20 tael, each tael 16 mazes, each
maz 20 cumduryns. Also one paual 4 mazes,
one maz 4 cupoes (see KOBANG), one
cupcU) 5 cumduryns (see CANDAREEN)." —
A. Nunez, 39.
1598. — "Likewise a Tael of Malacca is 16
M&ses."—Linschoten, 44 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 149].
1599.— '* Bezar sive Bazar {i.e. Bezoar,
q.v.) per Masas venditur." — De Bry, ii. 64.
1625. — " I have also sent by Master
Tomkins of their coine (Achin) . . . that is
of gold named a Mas, and is ninepenc©^
halfpenie neerest." — Capt. T. Davis, in
P%irchas, i. 117.
1813. — " Milburn gives the following table-
of weights used at Achin, but it is quite
inconsistent with the statements of Crawf urd
and Linschoten above.
4
copangs
^
1 mace
b
mace
=:
1 mayam
16
mayam
=
1 tale
6
tales
=r
1 bancal
20
bancals
=1
1 catty.
200 catties
=
1 bahar."
Milium, ii. 329. [Mr. Skeat not^s that
here "copang" is Malay kupang ; tale, talir
bancal, bongkal.]
MACHEEN, MAHACHEEN, mp.
This name, Mahd-cMna, "Great China,""
is one by which China was known in
India in the early centuries of our era,
and the term is still to be heard in
India in the same sense in which Al-
Bir^nl uses it, saying that all beyond
the great mountains (Himalaya) is
Mahd-chm. But "in later times the
majority, not knowing the meaning of
the expression, seem to have used it
pleonastically coupled with Glim, tO'
denote the same thing, Chin and
Mdchlriy a phrase having some analogy
to the way Bind and Hind was used
to express all India, but a stronger one
to Gog and Magog, as applied to the
northern nations of Asia." And
eventually Ghm was discovered to be
the eldest son of Japhet, and Mdchln
his grandson ; which is much the same
as saying that Britain was the eldest
son of Brut the Trojan, and Great
Britain his grandson ! (Cathay and tlis
Way TJiither, p. cxix.).
In the days of the Mongol supremacy
in China, when Chinese affairs were
for a time more distinctly conceived in
Western Asia, and the name of Manzi
as denoting Southern China, uncon-
quered by the Mongols till 1275, was
current in the West, it would appear
that this name was confounded with
Mdchln, and the latter thus acquired
a specific but erroneous applica-
tion. One author of the 16th century
also (quoted by Klaproth, J. As. Soc.
ser. 2, tom. i. 115) distinguishes Ghi7i
and Mdchln as N. and S. China,
but this distinction seems never to
have been entertained by the Hindus.
Ibn Batuta sometimes distinguishes
Sin (i.e. Ghln) as South China from
Khitdi (see CATHAY) as North
China. In times when intimacy with
MACHEEN, MAHAGHEEN. 531
MADAPOLLAM.
China had again ceased, the double
name seems to have recovered its old
vagueness as a rotund way of saying
China, and had no more plurality of
sense than -in modern parlance Sodor
and Man. But then comes an oc-
casional new application of Mdchln to
Indo-China, as in Conti (followed by
Fra Mauro). An exceptional applica-
tion, arising from the Arab habit of
applying the name of a country to the
capital or the chief port frequented by
them, arose in the Middle Ages,
through which Canton became known
in the West as the city of Mdchm^ or in
Persian translation Chlnkaldn, i.e. Great
Chin.
Mdhachlna as applied to China :
636. — '* * In what country exists the king-
dom of the Great Thang ? ' asked the king
(Siladitya of Kanauj), 'how far is it from
this?'
'" It is situated, ' replied he (Hwen T'sang),
'to the N.E. of this kingdom, and is distant
.•several ten-thousands of li. It is the
country which the Indian people call Maha-
china.'"— Pe7. Bmiddh. ii. 254-255.
c. 641.— "Mohochintan." See quotation
under CHINA.
c. 1030. — "Some other mountains are
called Harmakut, in which the Ganges has
its source. These are impassable from the
side of the cold regions, and beyond them
hes 'm,Q\^."—Al-Birun% in Elliot, i. 46.
1501. — In the Letter of Amerigo Vespucci
on the Portuguese discoveries, written from
C. Verde, 4th June, we find mention among
other new regions of Marchin. Published
m Baldelli Boni's II Milione, p. ciii.
c. 1590.— "Adjoining to Asham is Tibet,
bordering upon Khatai, which is properly
■Mahacheen, vulgarly called Macheen. The
capital of Khatai is Khan Baleegh, 4 days'
journey from the sea."— ^ ween, by Gladwin,
ed. 1800, ii. 4 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 118].
[c. 1665.—". . . you told me . . . that
Persia, Usbec
me
, Kachguer, Tartary, and
( atay, Pegu, Siam, China and Matchine
On ong. Tchine et Matchine) trembled at
the name of the Kings of the Indies."—
Jiemier, ed. Constable, 155 seq.]
Applied to Southern China.
c. 1300. — " Khatai is bounded on one side
•>y the country of Machin, which the Chinese
^11 Manzi. ... In the Indian language
h. China is called Maha-chin, i.e. 'Great
v^^hma, and hence we derive the word
Manzi. '—RashU-uddln, in H. des Mongols
[y^ttUremere), xci.-xciii.
c. 1348.—" It was the Kaam's orders that
we should proceed through Manzi, which
was formerly known as India Maxima " (by
which he indicates Maha-China, see below,
m last quotation).— Jo/ift MarignollL in
Caihuy, p. 354.
Applied to Indo-China :
c. 1430. — "Ea provincia (Ava)— Maci-
num incolae dicunt— . . . referta est ele-
phantis."— (7o«^/, in Poggins, De Var, For-
tiinae.
Chin and Machin :
c. 1320.— "The curiosities of Chin and
Machin, and the beautiful products of Hind
and ^md."—Wassaf, in Elliot, iii. 32.
c. 1440. — "Poi si retrova in quella istessJi
provincia di Zagatai Sanmarcant cittk gran-
dissima e ben popolata, por la qual vanno e
vengono tutti quelli di Cini e Macini e del
Cataio, o mercanti o viandanti che siano." —
Barharo, in Ramusio, ii. f. 106i?.
c. 1442.— "The merchants of the 7 climates
from Egypt . . . from the whole of the
realms of Chin and Machin, and from the
city of Khanbalik, steer their course to this
l>OTt."—Ahdurrazak, in Notices et Extraits,
xiv. 429.
[1503.-
JAVA.]
Sin and Masin." See under
Mahachm or Chin Kalan, for Canton.
c. 1030. — In Sprenger's extracts from Al-
Biruni we have " Shargkud, in Chinese Sanfu.
This is Great China (Mahasin)."— Po5^ und
Beise-routen des Orients, 90.
c. 1300. — " This canal extends for a
distance of 40 days' navigation from Khan-
baligh to Khingsai and Zaitiin, the ports
frequented by the ships that come from
India, and from the city of Machin." —
Rashid-uddin, in Cathay, &c., 259-260.
c. 1332. — ". . . after I had sailed east-
ward over the Ocean Sea for many days 1
came to that noble province Manzi. . . .
The first city to which I came in this coun-
try was called Cens-Kalan, and 'tis a city as
big as three Venices." — Odoric, in Cathay,
&c., 103-105.
c. 1347. — " In the evening we stopped at
another village, and so on till we arrived at
Sin-Kaian, which is the city of Sin-ul-Sin
. . . one of the greatest of cities, and one
of those that has the finest of bazaars. One
of the' largest of these is the porcelain
bazaar, and from it china-ware is exported
to the other cities of China, to India, and to
Yemen." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 272.
c. 1349.— "The first of these is called
Manzi, the greatest and noblest province in
the world, having no paragon in beauty,
pleasantness, and extent. In it is that
noble city of Campsay, besides Zayton,
C3nikalan, and many other cities." — John
Marignolli, in Cathay, &c., 373.
MACHIS, s. This is recent Hind.
for 'lucifer matches.' An older and
purer phrase for sulphur-matches is
dlwd-^ dlyd-saldl.
MADAPOLLAM, n.pu This term,
applying to a particular kind of cotton
MADRAFAXAO.
532
MADRAS.
cloth, and which often occurs in prices
current, is taken from the name of a
place on the Southern Delta-branch
of the Godavery, properly Mddhava-
palam, [Tel. Mddhavayya-jJdlemu^ 'forti-
fied village of Madhava 'J. This was till
1833 [according to the Madras Gloss.
1827] the seat of one of the Company's
Commercial Agencies, which was the
chief of three in that Delta ; the other
two being Bunder Malunka and
Injeram, Madapollam is now a staple
export from England to India ; it is
a finer kind of wliite piece-goods, inter-
mediate between calico and muslin.
[1610. — "Madafunum is chequered, some-
what fine and well requested in Pryaman."
— Danvers, Letters, i. 74.]
1673.— "The English for that cause (the
unhealthiness of Masulipatam), only at the
time of shipping, remove to MedopoUon,
where they have a wholesome Seat Forty
Miles more North." — Fryer, 35.
[1684-85.— "Mr. Benj* Northey having
brought up Musters of the Madapoll"" Cloth,
Itt is thought convenient that the same be
taken of him. . . ." — PHngU, Biary Ft.
St. Geo. 1st ser. iv. 49.]
c. 1840. — "Pierrette etit de jolies chemises
en Madapolam." — Balzac, Pierrette.
1879. — ". . . liveliness seems to be the
unfailing characteristic of autographs, fans,
Cremona fiddles, Louis Quatorze snuff-boxes,
and the like, however sluggish pig-iron and
Madapollams may be." — Sat. Review, Jan.
11, p. 45.
MADRAFAXAO, s. This appears
in old Portuguese works as the name
of a gold coin of Guzerat ; perhaps
representing Muzaffar-shdhl. There
were several kings of Guzerat of this
name. The one in question was
probably IVIuzaffar-Shah II. (1511-
1525), of whose coinage Thomas
mentions a gold piece of 185 grs.
{Pathdn Kings, 353).
1554. — "There also come to this city
Madrafaxaos, which are a money of Cam-
baya, which vary greatly in price ; some
are of 24 tangas of 60 reis the tanga, others
of 23, 22, 21, and other prices according to
time and value." — A. Nunez, 32.
MADRAS, n.p. This alternative
name of the place, officially called by
its founders Fort St. George, first
appears about the middle of the 17th
century. Its origin has been much
debated, but with little result. One
derivation, backed by a fictitious
legend, derives the name from an
imaginary Christian fisherman called
Madarasen; but this may be pro- I
nounced philologically impossible, as |
well as otherwise unworthy of serious ^
regard.* Lassen makes the name to 4
be a corruption of Manda-rdjya, i
' Realm of the Stupid ! ' No one will |
suspect the illustrious author of the j
Indische Alterthumskunde to be guilty \
of a joke ; but it does look as if some ■
malign Bengalee had suggested to him \
this gibe against the " Benighted " ! ?
It is indeed curious and true that, in ,^
Bengal, sepoys and the like always \
speak of the" Southern Presidency as |
Mandrdj. In fact, however, all the ^
earlier mentions of the name are in x
the form of Madraspatanam, 'the city }
of the Madras,' whatever the Madras :"?
may have been. The earliest maps ,|
show Madraspatanam as the Mahom- .|
medan settlement corresponding to the i
present Triplicane and Royapettah. i
The word is therefore probably of
Mahommedan origin ; and having got j
so far we need not hesitate to identify
it with Madrasa, 'a college.' The j
Portuguese wrote this Madaraza (see |
Faria y Sousa, Africa Portuguesa, 1681,
p. 6) ; and the European name |
probably came from them, close neigh- i
hours as they were to Fort St. George,
at Mylapore or San Thome. That
there was such a Madrasa in existence
is established by the quotation from
Hamilton, who was there about the end
of the 17th century. t Fryer's Map
(1698, but illustrating 1672-73) repre-
sents the Governor's House as a build-
ing of Mahommedan architecture, with
a dome. This may have been the
Madrasa itself. Lockyer also (1711)
speaks of a "College," of which the V
building was " very ancient " ; formerly i \
a hospital, and then used apparently >]
as a residence for young writers. But 1 j
it is not clear whether the name ■ !
"College" was not given on this last t
account. [The Madras Admin. Man. , \
says : " The origin of this name has | |
been much discussed. Madrissa, a ! <.
Mahommedan school, has been sug- j ;
gested, which considering the date atj i
which the name is first found seems! 3
fanciful. Manda is in Sanscrit ' slow.' j ?
Mandardz was a king of the lunar race. . j
* It is given in No. II. of Selections from the\ ^
Records of S. Arcot District, p. 107. ' '
t In a letter from poor Arthur Burnell, on |
which this paragraph is founded, he adds : " It is| i
sad that the most Philistine town (in the German: j
sense) in all the East should have such a name, i ^
MADRAS.
533
MADRAS.
The place was probably called after
this king" (ii. 91). The Madras Gloss.
again writes : " Hind. Madras^ Can.
MadardsUj from Tel. Mandaradzu,
name of a local Telegu Koyer," or
ruler. The whole question has been
discussed by Mr. Pringle {Diary Ft. St.
Geo., 1st ser. i. 106 seqq.). He points
out that while the earliest quotation
given below is dated 1653, the name, in
the form Madrazpatam, is used by the
President and Council of Surat in a
letter dated 29th December, 1640 (7. 0.
Records, 0. C. No. 1764); "and the
context makes it pretty certain that
Francis Day or some other of the
factors at the new Settlement must
have previously made use of it in
reference to the place, or 'rather,'
as the Surat letter says, 'plot of
ground' offered to him. It is no
doubt just possible that in the
course of the negotiations Day heard
or caught up the name from the
Portuguese, who were at the time in
friendly relations with the English ;
but the probabilities are certainly in
the opposite direction. The nayak
from , whom the plot was obtained
must almost certainly have supplied
the name, or what Francis Day con-
ceived to be the name. Again, as
regards Hamilton's mention of a
'college,' Sir H. Yule's remark
certainly goes too far. Hamilton
writes, ' There is a very Good Hospital
in the Town, and the Company's
Horse-stables are neat, but the old
College where a good many Gentlemen
Factors are obliged to lodge, is ill-kept
in repair.' This remark taken to-
gether with that made by Lockyer . . .
affords proof, indeed, that there was
a building known to the English as
the ' College.' But it does not follow
that this, or any, building was dis-
tinctively known to Musulmans as the
^madrasa.' The 'old College' of
Hamilton may have been the successor
of a Musulman ' madrasa ' of some size
and consequence, and if this was so
the argument for the derivation would
be strengthened. It is however equally
possible that some old buildings mthin
the plot of territory acquired by Day,
which had never been a ' madrasa,' was
turned to use as a College or place
where the young writers should live
and receive instruction ; and in this
case the argument, so far as it rests on
a mention of ' a College ' by Hamilton
and Lockyer, is entirely destroyed.
Next as regards the probability that
the first part of ^ Madraspatanam' is
'of Mahommedan origin.' Sir H.
Yule does not mention that date of
the maps in which Madraspatanam is
shown ' as the Mahommedan settlement
corresponding to the present Triplicane
and Eoyapettah ' ; but in Fryers map,
which represents the fort as he saw it
in 1672, the name ^ Madirass' — to
which is added 'the Indian Town
with flat houses' — is entered as the
designation of the collection of houses
on the north side of the English town,
and the next makes it evident that in
the year in question the name of
Madras was applied chiefly to the
crowded collection of houses styled
in turn the 'Heathen,' the 'Malabar,'
and the ' Black ' town. This considera-
tion does not necessarily disprove the
supposed Musulman origin of ' Madras,'
but it undoubtedly weakens the chain
of Sir H. Yule's argument." Mr.
Pringle ends by saying : " On the
whole it is not unfair to say that the
chief argument in favour of the deri-
vation adopted by Sir H. Yule is of a
negative kind. There are fatal objec-
tions to whatever other derivations
have been suggested, but if the mongrel
character of the compound ^ Madrasa-
patanar^i' is disregarded, there is no
fatal objection to the derivation from
' madrasa.' ... If however that deri-
vation is to stand, it must not rest
upon such accidental coincidences as
the use of the word 'College' by
writers whose knowledge of Madras
was derived from visits made from 30
to 50 years after the foundation of the
colony."]
1653.—" Estant desbarquez le R. P. Zenon
re^ut lettres de Madraspatan de la deten-
tion du Rev. P. Ephraim de Neuers par
rinquisition de Portugal, pour avoir presch^
a Madraspatan que les Catholiques qui
fouetoient et trampoient dans des puys les
images de Sainct Antoine de Pade, et de
la Vierge Marie, estoient impies, et que les
Indous a tout le moins honorent ce qu'ils
estiment Sainct. . . ."—De la Boullaye-le-
Gouz, ed. 1657, 244.
c. 1665.— "Le Roi de Golconde a de
grands Revenus. . . . Les Douanes des
marchandises qui passent sur ses Torres, et
celles des Ports de Masulipatanet de Madres-
patan, lui rapportentbeaucoup."— ^^''^•«'«<'^
v. 306.
IQ-J2. — ". . . following upon Madras-
patan, otherwise called Ckinn^patan, where
the Erglish have a Fort called St. George,
MADRAS.
534
MADURA.
chiefly garrisoned by Toepasses and Mistices ;
from this place they annually send forth
their ships, as also from Suratte. " — Baldaeus,
Germ. ed. 152.
1673. — "Let us now pass the Pale to the
Heathen Town, only parted by a wide
Parrade, which is used for a Buzzar, or
Mercate-place. Maderas then divides itself
into divers long streets, and they are
checquered by as many transverse. It
enjoys some Choultries for Places of Justice ;
one Exchange ; one Pagod. . . ." — Fryer,
38-39.
1726. — " The Town or Place, anciently
called Chinapatnam, now called Madras-
patnam, and Fort St. George."— Letters
Patent, in Charters of E.I. Company, 368-9.
1727.—" Fort St. George or Maderass, or
as the Natives call it, China Patam, is a
Colony and City belonging to the English
East India Company, situated in one of the
most incommodious Places I ever saw. . . .
There is a very good Hospital in the Town,
and the Company's Horse-Stables are neat,
but the Old College, where a great many
Gentlemen Factors are obliged to lodge, is
kept in ill Repair."—^. Hamilton, i. 364, [ed.
1744, ii. 182]. (Also see CHINAPATAM.)
MADRAS, s. This name is applied
to large bright-coloured handkerchiefs,
of silk warp and cotton woof, which
were formerly exported from Madras,
and much used by the negroes in the
W. Indies as head-dresses. The word
is preserved in French, but is now
obsolete in England.
c. 1830.—". . . We found President
Petion, the black Washington, sitting on a
very old ragged sofa, amidst a confused
mass of papers, dressed in a blue military
undress frock, white trowsers, and the ever-
lasting Madras handkerchief bound round
his brows."— To?;! Cringle, ed. 1863, p. 425.
1846.— "Et Madame se manifesta ! C'^tait
une de ces vieilles d^vin^es par Adrien
Brauwer dans ses sorci^res pour le Sabbat
. . . coiff^e d'un Madras, faisant encore
papillottes avec les imprimis, que recevait
gratuitement sonmaltre."— Balzac, Le Cousin
Pons, ch. xviii.
MADREMALUCO, n.p. The name
given by the Portuguese to the
Mahommedan dynasty of Berar, called
Umdd-shdht. The Portuguese name
represents the title of the founder
'Imad-ul-Mulk, (' Pillar of the State '),
otherwise Fath UUah 'Imad Shah.
The dynasty was the most obscure of
those founded upon the dissolution
of the Bahmani monarchy in the
Deccan. (See COTAMALUCO, IDALCAN,
MELIQUE VERIDO, NIZAMALUCO,
SABAIO.) It began about 1484, and
in 1572 was merged in the kingdom of
Ahmednagar. There is another Madre-
maluco (or 'Imad-ul-Mulk) much
spoken of in Portuguese histories,
who was an important personage
in Guzerat, and put to death with his
own hand the king Sikandar Shah
(1526) (Barros, IV. v. 3 ; Gorrea, ii.
272, 344, &c.; Couto, Decs. v. and vi.
[1543.— See under COTAMALUCO.]
1553.— "The Madre Maluco was married
to a sister of the Hidalchan (see IDALCAN),.
and the latter treated this brother-in-law of
his, and Meleque Verido as if they were his
vassals, especially the latter." — Barros, IV.
vii. 1.
1563. — "The Imademaluco or Madre-
maluco, as we corruptly style him, was a
Circassian {Cherques) by nation, and had
originally been a Christian, and died in
1546. . . . Imad is as much as to say ' prop,'
and thus the other (of these princes) was
called hnadmaluco, or 'Prop of the King-
dom.' . . ." — Garcia, f. 36t?.
Neither the chronology of De Orta here,
nor the statement of Imad-ul-Mulk's Circas-
sian origin, agree with those of Firishta.
The latter says that Fath-UUah 'Imad Shah
was descended from the heathen of Bija-
nagar (iii. 485).
MADURA, n.p., properly Madure%
Tam. Mathurai. This is still the name
of a district in S. India, and of a city
which appears in the Tables of Ptolemy
as " Mbdovpa jBaa-iXecov Uavdidpos." The
name is generally supposed to be the
same as that of Mathurd, the holy and
much more ancient city of Northern
India, from which the name was
adopted (see MUTTRA), but modified
after Tamil pronunciation.* [On the
other hand, a writer in J.R. As. Soc.
(xiv. 578, n. 3) derives Madura from
the Dravidian Madur in the sense of
'Old Town,' and suggests that the
northern -Mathura may be an offshoot
from it.] Madura was, from a date,
at least as early as the Christian era,
the seat of the Pandya sovereigns.
These, according to Tamil tradition,
as stated by Bp. Caldwell, had
preAdously held their residence at
Kolkei on the Tamraparni, the K6\xoi
of Ptolemy. (See Caldwell, pp. 16, 95,
101). The name of Madura, probably
as adopted from the holier northern
Muttra, seems to have been a favourite
among the Eastern settlements under
Hindu influence. Thus we have
* This perhaps implies an earlier spread of
northern influence than we are justified in as-
suming.
MADURA FOOT.
535
MAGADOXO.
Matura in Ceylon ; the city and island
of Madura adjoining Java ; and a town
■of the same name {Madura) in Burma,
not far north of Mandale, Madeya of
the maps.
A.D. c. 70-80. — " Alius utilior portus gentis
Neacyndon qui vocatur Becare. Ibi regna-
bat Pandion, longe ab emporio mediterraneo
■distante oppido quod vocatur Modura." —
Pliny, vi. 26.
[c. 1315.— "Mardi." See CRORE.]
c. 1347. — "The Sultan stopped a month at
Fattan, and then departed for his capital.
I stayed 15 days after his departure, and
then started for his residence, which was at
Jfutra, a great city with wide streets. . . .
I found there a pest raging of which people
<iied in brief space . . . when I went out I
saw only the dead and dying." — Ibn Batuta,
iv. 200-1.
1311. — ". . . the royal canopy moved
from Blrdhill . . . and 5 days afterwards
they arrived at the city of Mathra . . . the
dwelling-place of the brother of the R^I
Sundar P^ndya. They found the city empty,
for the R^i had fled with the RSnls, but
had left two or three elephants in the temple
of Jagn^r (Jaganath)." — Amir Khusrd, in
miiot, iii. 91.
MADURA FOOT, s. A fungoidal
disease of the foot, apparently incur-
able except by amputation, which
occurs in the Madura district, and
especially in places where the 'Black
soil' prevails. Medical authorities
have not yet decided on the causes or
precise nature of the disease. See
Nelson, Madura, Pt. i. pp. 91-94 ;
[GrihUe, Cuddapah, 193].
MAGADOXO, n.p. This is the
Portuguese representation, which has
passed into general European use, of
maJcdasJmu, the name of a town and
State on the Somali coast in E. Africa,
now subject to Zanzibar. It has been
shown by one of the present writers
that Marco Polo, in his chapter on
Madagascar, has made some confusion
between Magadoxo and that island,
mixing up particulars relating to both.
It is possible that the name of Mada-
gascar was really given from Makda-
shau, as Sir E. Burton supposes ; but
he does not give any authority for
his statement that the name of Mada-
gascar "came from Makdishii (Maga-
aoxo) whose Sheikh invaded
it" {Comment, on Camoes, ii. 620).
[Owen {Narrative, i. 357) writes the
name MuJcdeesha, and Boteler {Narra-
tive, ii. 215) says it is pronounced by
the Arabs MdkddKsha. The name is
said to be Magaad-el-Shata, "Harbour
of the Sheep," and the first syllable
has been identified with that of Maq-
dala and is said to mean "door" in
some of the Galla dialects {Notes <b
Queries, 9 ser. ii. 193, 310. Also see
Mr. Gray's note on Pyrard, Hak. Soc. i.
29, and Dr. Burnell on Linschoten, Hak.
Soc. i. 19.]
c. 1330. — ''On departing from Zaila, wo
sailed on the sea for 15 days, and then
arrived at Makdashau, a town of great size.
The inhabitants possess a great number of
camels, and of these they slaughter (for
food) several hundreds every day. "—Ibn
Batuta, ii. 181.
1498. — "And we found ourselves before a
great city with houses of several stories,
and in the midst of the city certain great
palaces ; and about it a wall with four
towers ; and this city stood close upon the
sea, and the Moors call it Magadoxo. And
when we were come well abreast of it, we
discharged many bombards (at it), and kept
on our way along the coast with a fine wind
on the poop." — Roteiro, 102.
1505.— -"And the Viceroy (Don Francisco
D 'Almeida) made sail, ordering the course
to be made for Magadaxo, which he had
instructions also to make tributary. But
the pilots objected saying that they would
miss the season for crossing to India, as
it was already the 26th of August. . . ."—
Correa, i. 560.
1514.—". . . The most of them are Moors
such as inhabit the city of Zofalla . . . and
these people continue to be found in
Mazambic, Melinda, Mogodecio, Marachiluo
(read Brava Chilve, i.e. Brava and Quiloa),
and Mombazza ; which are all walled cities
on the main land, with houses and streets
like our own; except Mazambich." — Letter
of Giov. da Empoli, in Archiv. Stor. Ital.
1516.— "Further on towards the Red Sea
there is another very large and beautiful
town called Magadoxo, belonging to the
Moors, and it has a King over it, and is a
place of great trade and merchandise."—
Barbosa, 16.
1532.—". . . and after they had passed
Cape Guardafu, Dom Estevao was going
along in such depression that he was like to
die of grief, on arriving at Magadoxo, they
stopped to water. And the King of the
country, hearing that there had come a son
of the Count Admiral, of whom all had
ample knowledge as being the first to dis-
cover and na\-igate on that coast, came to
the shore to see him, and made great
offers of all that he could require."— Co «to,
IV. viii. 2.
1727.—" Magadoxa, or as the Portuguese
call it, Magadocia, is a pretty large City,
about 2 or 3 Miles from the Sea, from
whence it has a very fine Aspect, being
adorn'd with many high Steeples and
Mosques."- /I . Hamilton, i. 12-13, [ed. 1744 J.
MAGAZINE.
536
MAHRATTA.
MAGAZINE, s. This word is, of
course, not Anglo- Indian, but may
find a place here because of its origin
from Ar. makhdzin, plur. of al-mahhzan,
whence Sp. almacen, almagacen, maga-
cen, Port, almazem, armazem, Ital. ma-
gazzino, Fr. magazin.
c. 1340.— "The Sultan . . . made him a
grant of the whole city of Slrl and all its
houses with the gardens and fields of the
treasury (makhzan) adjacent to the city (of
Delhi)."— 76?i Baiuta, iii. 262.
1539. — "A que Pero de Faria respondea,
que Ihe desse elle commissao per mandar nos
almazes, et que logo proveria no socorro que
entendia ser necessario." — Pinto, cap. xxi.
MAHAJUN, s. Hind, from Skt.
mahd-jan, 'great person.' A banker
and merchant. In Southern and
Western India the vernacular word
has various other applications which
are given in Wilson.
[1813.— "Mahajen, Mahajanum, a great
person, a merchant." — Gloss, to bthliep. s.v.]
c. 1861.—
*' Down there lives a Mahajun — my father
gave him a bill,
I have paid the knave thrice over, and
here I'm paying him still.
He shows me a long stamp paper, and
must have my land — must he ?
If I were twenty years younger, he should
get six feet by three."
Sir A. C. Lyall, The Old Pindaree.
1885. — "The Mahajun hospitably enter-
tains his victim, and speeds his homeward
departure, giving no word or sign of his
business till the time for appeal has gone
by, and the decree is made absolute. Then
the storm bursts on the head of the luckless
hill-man, who finds himself loaded with an
overwhelming debt, which he has never in-
curred, and can never hope to discharge ;
and so he practically becomes the Mahajiin's
slave for the rest of his natural life." — Lt.-
Col. T. Levjin, A Fly on ihe Wheel, 339.
MAHANNAH, s. (See MEEANA.)
MAHE, n.p. Properly Mdyeli.
[According to the Madras Gloss, the Mai.
name is Mayyazhi, mat, 'black,' azM,
' river mouth ' ; but the title is from
the French MaM, being one of the
names of Labourdonnais.] A small
settlement on the Malabar coast, 4 m.
S.E. of Tellicherry, where the French
established a factory for the sake of
the pepper trade in 1722, and which
they still retain. It is not now of any
importance.
MAHI, n.p. The name of a consider-
able river flowing into the upper part
of the Gulf of Cambay. [" The height
of its banks, and the fierceness of it&
floods ; the deep gullies through which
the traveller has to pass on his way
to the river, and perhaps, above all,,
the bad name of the tribes on its
banks, explain the proverb : ' When
the Mahi is crossed, there is comfort ' '"
(Imp. Gazetteer, s.v.).]
c. A.D. 80-90. — "Next comes another gulf
. . . extending also to the north, at the
mouth of which is an island called Baiones
(Perim), and at the innermost extremity a
great river called Mals." — Periplus, ch. 42.
MAHOUT, s. The driver and
tender of an elephant. Hind, mahd-
wat, from Skt. TMiha-midtra, 'great
in measure,' a high officer, &c., sa
applied. The Skt. term occurs in
this sense in the Mahdbhdrata {e.g. iv.
1761, &c.). The Mahout is mentioned
in the 1st Book of Maccabees as 'the
Indian.' It is remarkable that we find
what is apparently mahd-mdtra, in the
sense of a high officer in Hesychius :
" Mafjidrpai, oi aTpaTTfyol Tap' IvSots."
— Hesych. s.v.
c. 1590.— "Jfcts^ elephants (see MUST).
There are five and a half servants to each,
viz., first a Mahawat, who sits on the neck
of the animal and directs its movements. . . .
He gets 200 ddms per month. . . . Secondly
a Bli&i, who sits behind, upon the rump of
the elephant, and assists in battle, and in
quickening the speed of the animal ; but he
often performs the duties of the Mahawat.
. . . Thirdly the MeChs (see MATE). ...
A MeCh fetches fodder, and assists in
caparisoning the elephant. . . ." — Aln, ed.
Blochmann, i. 125.
1648. — ". . . and Mahouts for the ele-
phants. . . ." — Van Tioist, 56.
1826. — "I will now pass over the term of
my infancy, which was employed in learning
to read and write — my preceptor being a
mahouhut, or elephant-driver — and will
take up my adventures." — Pandurang Hariy.
21 ; [ed. 1873, i. 28].
1848. — "Then he described a tiger hunt,
and the manner in which the Mahout of his-
elephant had been pulled off his seat by
one of the infuriate animals." — Thackeray,
Vanity Fair, ch. iv.
MAHRATTA, n.p. Hind. Mar-
hatd, Marhattd, Marhdtd {Marlvatl,
Marahtl, Marhaiti), aiid Mardthd.
The name of a famous Hindu race,
from the old Skt. name of their
country, Mahd-rdshtra, 'Magna Kegio.*"
[On the other hand H. A. Acworth
(Ballads of tJie Marathas, Intro, vi.)
derives the word from a tribal name
MAHRATTA.
537
MAHRATTA BITCH.
Mathi or Rathd, ' chariot fighters,' from
ratk^ 'a chariot,' thus Mahd-Ratlid
means 'Great Warrior.' This was
transferred to the country and finally
Sanskritised into Mahd-rdshtra. Again
some authorities (Wilson, Indian Caste,
ii. 48 ; Baden-Powell, /. R. As. Soc,
1897, p. 249, note) prefer to derive the
word from the MJidr or Mahdr, a once
numerous and dominant race. And
see the discussion in the Bombay Gazet-
teer, I. pt. ii. 143 seq.]
c. 550. — "The planet (Saturn's) motion in
A^lesha, causes affliction to aquatic animals
or products, and snakes ... in P^irva
Phalguni to vendors of liquors, women
of the town, damsels, and the Mahrattas.
. . ." — Brkat Sanhitd, tr. by Kern, J.R. As.
Soc. 2nd ser. v. 64.
640. — " De Ik il prit la direction du Nord-
Ouest, traversa une vaste foret, et . . . il
arriva au royaume de Mo-ho-la-to (Maha-
rashtra). . . ."—Pel. Boudclh. i. 202 ; ^Bom-
iiui Gazetteer, I. pt. ii. 353].
c. 1030. — "De Dhar, en se dirigeant vers
le midi, jusqu'k la riviere de Nymyah on
comte 7 parasanges ; de Ik k Mahrat-dessa
18 paras." — Albiruni, in Remand's Frag-
mens, 109.
0. 1294-5. — "AM-ud-dfn marched to
Elichpur, and thence to Ghati-lajaura . . .
the people of that country had never heard
of the Mussulmans ; the Mahratta land had
never been punished by their armies ; no
Mussulman King or Prince had penetrated
so far." — Zid-ud-d'm Barn'i, in Elliot, iii. 150.
c. 1328. — "In this Greater India are
twelve idolatrous Kings, and more. . . .
There is also the Kingdom of Maratha
which is very great." — Friar Jordanus, 41.
1673. — "They tell their tale in Moratty ;
by Profession they are Gentues." — Fryer,
174.
1747. — "Agreed on the arrival of these
Ships that We take Five Hundred (500)
Peons more into our Service, that the 50
Moratta Horses be augmented to 100 as We
found them very usefull in the last Skirmish.
• . ." — Consn. at Ft. St. David, Jan. 6
(MS. Record in India Office).
1748. — " That upon his hearing the
Mirattoes had taken Tanner's Fort . . ."
—In Long, p. 5.
c. 1760. — ". . . those dangerous and
powerful neighbors the Morattoes ; who
being now masters of the contigu.ous island
of Salsette . . ."—Grose, ii. 44.
,, " The name of Morattoes, or
Marattas, is, I have reason to think, a
derivation in their country-language, or by
corruption, from Mar-Rajah."— Ibid. ii. 75.
1765. — "These united princes and people
are those which are known by the general
name of Maharattors ; a word compounded
of Rattor and Maahah ; the first being the
name of a particular Raazpoot (or Rajpoot)
tribe ; and the latter, signifying great or
mighty (as explained by Mr. Fraser). ..."
—Hohcell, Hist. Events, &c., i. 105.
c. 1769. — Under a mezzotint portrait :
''The Right Honhle George Lord Pigot,
Baron Pigot of Patshul m the Kingdom of
Ireland, Presidefnt and Governor of and for
all the Affairs of tlie United Company of
Merchants of England trading to the East
Indies, on the Coast of Choromandel, and
Orixa, and of the Chingee and Moratta
Countries, &c., &c., &c."
c. 1842.-^
"... Ah, for some retreat
Deep in yonder shining Orient, where my
life began to beat ;
Where in wild Mahratta battle fell my
father evil starr'd."
— Tennyson, Locksley Hall.
The following is in the true Hobson-
Jobson manner :
[1859.— "This term Marhatta or Mar-
hlltta, is derived from the mode of warfare
adopted by these men. Mar means to strike,
and hutna, to get out of the way, i.e. those
who struck a blow suddenly and at once
retreated out of harm's way." — H. Diindas
Robertson, District Duties during tJte Revolt
in 1857, p. 104, note.]
MAHRATTA DITCH, n.p. An
excavation made in 1742, as described
in the extract from Orme, on the
landward sides of Calcutta, to protect
the settlement from the Mahratta
bands. Hence the term, or for short-
ness ' The Bitch ' simply, as a disparag-
ing name for Calcutta (see DITCHER).
The line of the Ditch corresponded
nearly with the outside of the existing
Circular Road, except at the S.E. and
S., where the work was never exe-
cuted. [There is an excavation known
by the same name at Madras exca-
vated in 1780. {Murray, Handbook,
1859, p. 43).]
1742.— "In the year 1742 the Indian
inhabitants of the Colony requested and
obtained permission to dig a ditch at their
own expense, round the Company's bounds,
from the northern parts of Sootanatty to
the southern part of Govindpore. In six
months three miles were finished : when
the inhabitants . . . discontinued the work,
which from the occasion was called the
Morattoe ditch."— Onne, ed. 1803, ii. 45.
1757.— "That the Bounds of Calcutta are
to extend the whole Circle of Ditch dug upon
the Invasion of the Marattes ; also 600 yards
without it, for an Esplana,de."— Articles of
Agreetnent sent by Colonel Clive (previous to
the Treaty with "the Nabob of May 14). In
Memoirs of the Revolution in Bengal, 1760,
p. 89.
1782.— "To the Proprietors and Occupiers
of Houses and other Tenements within the
MAHSEER, MASEER.
538
MAISTRY, MISTRY.
Mahratta Entrenchment."— /miwi Gazette,
Aug. 10.
[1840. — "Less than a hundred years ago,
it was thought necessary to fortify Calcutta
against the horsemen of Berar, and the
name of the Mahratta Ditch still preserves
the memory of the danger." — Macaulay,
Essay on Clive.']
1872. — "The Calcutta cockney, who
glories in the Mahratta Ditch. . . ."—
Gfwinda Sainanta, i. 25.
MAHSEEE, MASEEH, MASAL,
&c. Hind, malidsir, mahdserj mahds-
auldy s. The name is applied to per-
haps more than one of the larger
species of Barhus (N.O. Cyprinida€\
but especially to B. Mosul of Buchanan,
B. Tor, Day, B. nugalepis, McLelland,
found in the larger Himalayan rivers,
and also in the greater perennial rivers
of Madras and Bombay. It grows at
its largest, to about the size of the
biggest salmon, and more. It affords
also the highest sport to Indian
anglers ; and from these circumstances
has sometimes been called, mislead-
ingly, the 'Indian salmon.' The
origin of the name Mahseer, and its
proper spelling, are very doubtful It
may be Skt. mahd-siras, * big-head,' or
mahd-salka, 'large-scaled.' The latter
is most probable, for the scales are so
large that Buchanan mentions that
playing cards were made from them
at Dacca. Mr. H. S. Thomas suggests
mahd-dsya, ' great mouth.' [The word
does not appear in the ordinary diets. ;
on the whole, perhaps the derivation
from mahd-siras is most probable.]
c. 1809.— "The Masai of the Kosi is a
very large fish, which many people think
still better than the Rohu, and compare it
to the salmon." — Buchanan, Eastern India,
iii. 194.
1822.— "Mahasaula and Tora, variously
altered and corrupted, and with various
additions may be considered as genuine
appellations, amongst the natives for these
fishes, all of whic^ frequent large rivers.'
—F. Bucha ~"
Ganges, 304.
-F. Buchana7i Hamilton. F
arge rv
'ishes 0,
rf the
1873. — "In my own opinion and that of
others whom I have met, the Mahseer shows
more sport for its size than a salmon." —
H. S. Thomas, The Rod in India, p. 9.
MAINATO, s. Tam. Mai. Maindtta.,
a washerman or dhoby (q.v.).
1516. — "There is another sect of Grentiles
which they call Mainatos, whose bxisiness
it is to wash the clothes of the Kings,
Bramins, and Naires ; and by this they
get their living ; and neither they nor their
sons can take up any other business." —
Barbosa, Lisbon ed., 334.
0. 1542. — "In this inclosure do likewise
remain all the Landresses, by them called
Maynates, which wash the linnen of the
City (Pequin), who, as we were told, are
above an hundred thousand." — Pinto, in
Cogan, p. 133. The original (cap. cv.) has
todos OS mainatos, whose sex Cogan has
changed.
1554. — "And thefarm (remfe) of mainatos,
which farm prohibits any one from washing
clothes, which is the work of a mainato,
except by arrangement with the farmer
(Rendeiro). . . ." — Tombo, &c., 53.
[1598. — "There are some among them
that do nothing els but wash cloathes : . . .
they are called Ma3mattos." — Linschoten,
Hak. Soc. i. 260.
[c. 1610. — "These folk (the washermen)
are called Menates." — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. ii. 71.]
1644. — (Expenses of Daman) "For two
maynatos, three water bo7js {bois de agoa),
one sombreyro boy, and 4 torch bearers for
the said Captain, at 1 xerafim each a month,
comes in the year to 36,000 res or x»».
00120.0.00."— i5ocarro, MS. f. 181.
MAISTRY, MISTRY, sometimes
even MYSTERY, s. Hind, midrl.
This word, a corruption of the Portu-
guese Tiustre, has spread into the ver-
naculars all over India, and is in
constant Anglo-Indian use. Properly
' a foreman,' ' a master- workman ' ; but
used also, at least in Upper India, for
any artizan, as rdj-mistrl (properly
Pers. rdz), 'a mason or bricklayer,'
lohdr-7nistri, 'a blacksmith,' &c. The
proper use of the word, as noted above,
corresponds precisely to the definition
of the Portuguese word, as applied to
artizans in Bluteau : " Artifice que
sabe bem o seu officio. Peritus artifex
. . . Ojyifex, alienorum operum inspector."
In W. and S. India maistry, as used
in the household, generally means the
cook, or the tailor. (See CALEEFA.)
Master (Macxept) is also the
Russian term for a skilled workman,
and has given rise to several derived
adjectives. There is too a similar word
in modern Greek, ixayiarup.
1404. — "And in these (chambers) there
were works of gold and azure and of many
other colours, made in the most marvellous
way ; insomuch that even in Paris whence
come the subtle maestros, it would be
reckoned beautiful to see." — Clavijo, § cv.
(Comp. Markham, p. 125).
1524. — "And the Viceroy (D. Vasco da
Gama) sent to seize in the river of the
Culymutys four newly-built caturs, and
fetched them to Cochin. These were built
MAJOOK.
539
MALABAR.
very light for fast rowing, and were greatly
;admired. But he ordered thera to be burned,
saying that he intended to show the Moors
that we knew how to build better caturs
than they did ; and he sent for Mestre Vyne
the Genoese, whom he had brought to build
galleys, and asked him if he could build
boats that would row faster than the
Malabar paraos (see PROW). He answered :
' Sir, I'll build you brigantines fast enough
to catch a mosquito. . . .' " — Gorrm, ii. 830.
[1548, — "He ordered to be collected in
the smithies of the dockyard as many smiths
as could be had, for he had many misteres."
—Ihid. iv. 663.]
1554. — "To the mestre of the smith's
shop (ferraria) 30,000 reis of salary and 600
reis for maintenance " (see BATTA). — S.
Botelho, Tombo, 65.
1800. — ". . . I have not yet been able
to remedy the mischief done in my absence,
-as we have the advantage here of the
jissistance of some Madras dubashes and
maistries" (ironical). — Wellington, i. 67.
1883. — " . . . My mind goes back to my
-ancient Goanese cook. He was only a
maistry, or more vulgarly a hohherjee (see
BOBACHEE), yet his sonorous name re-
•called the conquest of Mexico, or the
doubling of the Cape." — Tribes on My
Frontier, 35.
[1900.—" Mystery very sick, Mem Sahib,
very sick all the night." — Tetnple Bar, April.]
MAJOON, s. Hind, from Ar. rna'-
juriy lit. 'kneaded,' and thence what
old medical boolis call 'an electuary'
{i.e. a compound of medicines kneaded
with syrup into a soft mass), but
especially applied to an intoxicating
■confection of hemp leaves, &c., sold in
the bazar. [Burton, Ar. Nights, iii.
159.] In the Deccan the form is ma'-
Jilm. IVIoodeen Sheriff, in his Suppt.
to the Pharmac. of India, writes magh-
jun. "The chief ingredients in mak-
ing it are ganja (or hemp) leaves, milk,
(jhee, poppy-seeds, flowers of the thorn-
apple (see DATURA), the powder of
mix vomica, and sugar" (Qanoon-e-
Islam, Gloss. Ixxxiii).
1519. — " Next morning I halted . . . and
indulging myself with a maajun, made
them throw into the water the liquor used
for 'intoxicating fishes, and caught a few
fish."— Baber, 272.
1563. — "And this they make up into an
•electuary, with sugar, and with the things
•above-mentioned, and this they call maju."
— Garcia, f. 27v.
_ 1781. — "Our ill-favoured guard broiight
m a dose of majum each, and obliged us to
•eat it ... a little after sunset the surgeon
<5ame, and with him 30 or 40 Caffres, who
seized us, and held us fast till the operation
<circumcision) was periormed." — Soldier's
ietter quoted in Hon. John Lindsay's Journal I
of Captivity in Mysore, Lives of Lindsays,
iii. 293.
1874. — " ... it (Bhang) is made up with
flour and various additions into a sweetmeat
or majum of a green Qo\o\xi."—Hdnburii
and Fluckiger, 493.
MALABAR, n.p.
a. The name of the sea-board country
whicli the Arabs called the 'Pepper-
Coast,' the ancient Kerala of the
Hindus, the AifiijpiKrj, or rather AiyujJ-
piKT}, of the Greeks (see TAMIL), is not
in form indigenous, but was applied,
apparently, first by the Arab or Arabo-
Persian mariners of the Gulf, The
substantive part of the name, Malai,
or the like, is doubtless indigenous ; it
is the Dravadian term for ' mountain '
in the Sanskritized form Malaya,
which is applied specifically to the
southern portion of the Western
Ghauts, and from which is taken the
indigenous term Malaydlam., distin-
guishing that branch of the Dra vidian
language in the tract which we call
Malabar. This name — Male or Malai,
Mallah, &c., — we find in the earlier
post-classic notices of India ; whilst
in the great Temple-Inscription of
Tanjore (11th century) we find the
region in question called Malai-nddu.
(nddu, 'country'). The affix bar ap-
pears attached to it first (so far as we
are aware) in the Geography of Edrisi
(c. 1150). This (Persian ?) termination,
bar, whatever be its origin, and whethei"
or no it be connected either with the
Ar. barr, 'a continent,' on the one
hand, or with the Skt. vara, ' a region,
a slope,' on the other, was most as-
suredly applied by the navigators of
the Gulf to other regions which they
visited besides Western India. Thus
we have Zangi-bdr (mod. Zanzibar),
' the country of the Blacks ' ; Kaldh-
bdr, denoting apparently the coast of
the JVIalay Peninsula ; and even ac-
cording to the dictionaries, Hindu-bdr
for India, In the Arabic work which
affords the second of these examples
(Relation, «&c., tr. by Reinaud, i. 17) it
is expressly explained : " The word bdr
serves to indicate that which is both a
coast and a kingdom." It will be seen
from the quotations below that in the
JMiddle Ages, even after the establish-
ment of the use of this termination,
the exact form of the name as given by
foreign travellers and writers, varies
considerably. But, from the time of
MALABAR.
540
MALABAR.
the Portuguese discovery of the Cape
route, MaXavar^ or Malabar^ as we have
it now, is the persistent form. [Mr.
Logan {Manual, i. 1) remarks tliat the
name is not in use in the district itself
except among foreigners and English-
speaking natives ; the ordinary name
is Malaydlam or Maldyam, 'the Hill
Country.']
c. 545. — "The imports to Taprobane are
silk, aloeswood, cloves, sandalwood. . . .
These again are passed on from Sielediba
to the marts on this side, such as Ma\^,
where the pepper is grown. . . . And the
most notable places of trade are these,
Sindu . . . and then the five marts of
MaX^, from which the pepper is exported,
viz.. Parti, Mangarvth, Salopatana, Nalo-
patana, and Pudojxituna." — Cosmas, Bk. xi.
In Cathay, &c., p. clxxviii.
c. 645. — "To the south this kingdom is
near the sea. There rise the mountains
called Mo-la-ye [Malaya), with their preci-
pitous sides, and their lofty summits, their
dark valleys and their deep ravines. On
these mountains grows the white sandal-
wood."— Hwen Tsang, in Julien, iii. 122.
851. — "From this place (Maskat) ships
sail for India, and run for Kaulam-Malai j
the distance from Maskat to Kaulam-Malai
is a month's sail with a moderate wind." —
Relation, &c., tr. by Reinaud, i. 15. The
same work at p. 15 uses the expression
" Country of Pepper " [Balad-rd-falfal).
890.—" From Sind^n to Mali is five days'
journey ; in the latter pepper is to be found,
also the bamboo." — Ihn Khurdddba, in Elliot,
i. 15.
c. 1030. — " You enter then on the country
of L^r^n, in which is Jaimur (see under
CHOUL), then Maliah, then Kanchi, then
Dravira (see J)RAYID1AN)."—Al-Birwm,
in Reinaud, Fragmens, 121.
c. 1150.— "Fandarina (see PANDARANI)
is a town built at the mouth of a river which
comes from Manlbar, where vessels from
India and Sind cast anchor." — Idrisi, in
Elliot, i. 90.
c. 1200. — ' ' Hari sports here in the delightful
spring . . . when the breeze from Malaya
is fragrant from passing over the charming
lavanga " (cloves). — Glta Govinda.
1270. — "Malibar is a large country of
India, with many cities, in which pepper
is produced." — Kazivliil, in Gildemeistei', 214.
1293. — "You can sail (upon that sea)
between these islands and Ormes, and
(from Ormes) to those parts which are
called (Millibar), is a distance of 2,000
miles, in a direction between south and
south-east ; then 300 miles between east
and south-east from Minibar to Maabar "
(see MABAR).— Letter of Fr. John ofMonte-
corrino, in Cathay, i. 215.
1298.— "Melibar is a great kingdom
lying towards the west. . . . There is in
this kingdom a great quantity of pepper."
— Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 25.
c. 1300. — "Beyond Guzerat are Kankan
(see CONCAN) and TSua ; beyond them the
country of Malibar, which from the boun-
dary of Karoha to Killam (probably from
Ghei<ah to Quilon) is 300 parasangs in
length." — Rashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 68.
c. 1320. — " A certain traveller states that
India is divided into three parts, of which
the first, which is also the most westerly, is
that on the confines of Kerman and Sind,
and is called GUzerat ; the second Mani-
b3x, or the Land of Pepper, east of
Giizerat." — Abvlfeda, in Gildemeister, 184.
c. 1322. — "And now that ye may know
how pepper is got, let me tell you that it
groweth in a certain empire, whereunto I
came to land, the name whereof is Mini-
bar." — Friar Odoric, in Cathay, &c., 74.
c. 1343. — "After 3 days we arrived in the
country of the Mulaibax, which is th&
country of Pepper. It stretches in length a
distance of two months' march along the
sea-shore." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 71.
c. 1348-49. — " We ' embarked on board
certain junks from Lower India, which is
called Minubar." — John de' MarignoUi, in
Cathay, 356.
c. 1420-30. — " . . . Departing thence he
. . . arrived at a noble city called Coloen.
. . . This province is called Melibaria, and
they collect in it the ginger called by the
natives colomhi, pepper, brazil-wood, and
the cinnamon, called canella grosm." — Conti,
corrected from Jones's tr. in India in XVth
Cent. 17-18.
c. 1442. — "The coast which includes-
Calicut with some neighbouring ports, and
which extends as far as (Kael), a place
situated opposite to the Island of Serendib
. . . bears the general name of MellbSx.""
— Ahdim-azzak, ibid. 19.
1459. — Fra Mauro's great Map has Mili-
bar.
1514. — "In the region of India called
Melibar, which province begins at Goa, and
extends to Cape Comedis (Comorin). . . .""
— Letter of Giov. da Empoli, 79. It i»
remarkable to find this Florentine using this,
old form in 1514.
1516. — "And after that the Moors of
Meca discovered India, and began to
navigate near it, which was 610 years ago,
they used to touch at this country of Mala-
bar on account of the pepper which is found
there." — Barhosa, 102.
1553. — "We shall hereafter describe
pai-ticularl}' the position of this city of
Calecut, and of the country of Malauar
in which it stands." — Barros, Dec. I. iv. c. 6.
In the following chapter he writes Malabar.
1554. — ^^ From Diu to the Islands of Dih..
Steer first S.S.E., the pole being made by
five inches, side towards the land in the
direction of E.S.E. and S.E. by E. till you
see the mountains of Monlbar." — The Mohit,
in /. As. Soc. Ben. v. 461.
MALABAR.
541
MALABAR
1572.—
*' Esta provincia cuja porto agora
Tornado tendes, Malabax se chama :
Do culto antiguo os idolos adora,
Que ck por estas partes se derrama."
Camoes, vii. 32.
By Burton :
*' This province, in whose Ports your ships
have tane
refuge, the Malabar by name is known ;
its Antique rite adoreth idols vain.
Idol-religion being broadest sown."
Since De Barros Malabar occurs almost
universally.
[1623.—". . . Mahabar Pirates. . . ."—
P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 121.]
1877.— The form Malibar is used in a
letter from Athanasius Peter III., "Patri-
arch of the Syrians of Antioch " to the
Marquis of Salisbury, dated Cairo, July 18.
MALABAR, n.p.
b. This word, through circumstances
which have been fully elucidated by
Bishop Caldwell in his Comparative
Grarmnar (2nd ed. 10-12), from which
we give an extract below,"* was applied
by the Portuguese not only to the
language and people of the country
thus called, but also to the Tamil
language and the people speaking
Tamil. In the quotations following,
those under A apply, or may apply,
to the proper people or language of
Malabar (see MALAYALAM) ; those
under B are instances of the misappli-
cation to Tamil, a misapplication which
was general (see e.g. in Orme, passim)
down to the beginning of the last
century, and which still holds among
the more ignorant Europeans and
Eurasians in S. India and Ceylon.
(A.)
1552. — "A lingua dos Gentios de Canara
« Malabar." — Castanheda, ii. 78.
1572.—
*' Leva alguns Malabares, que tomou
Por for^a, dos que o Samorim mandara."
Camdes, ix. 14.
* "The Portuguese . . . sailing from Malabar
on voyages of exploration . . . made their ac-
/[uaintauce with various places on the eastern or
Coromandel Coast . . . and finding the language
spoken by the fishing and sea-faring classes on
the eastern coast similar to that spoken on the
western, they came to the conclusion that it was
identical with it, and called it in consequence by
the same name — viz. Malabar. ... A circum-
stance which naturally confirmed the Portuguese
in their notion of the identity of the people and
language of the Coromandel Coast with those of
Malabar was that when they arrived at Gael, in
Tinnevelly, on the Coromandel Coast . . . they
found the King of Quilon (one of the most im-
portant places on the Malabar Coast) residing
there."— £p. Ckildwell, lus.
[By Aubertin :
" He takes some Malabars he kept on board
By force, of those whom Samorin had
sent . . ."]
1582.— "They asked of the Malabars which
went with him what he was ? " — CastaUeda,
(tr. by N. L.) f. Zlv.
1602. — "We came to anchor in the Roade
of Achen . . . where we found sixteene or
eighteene saile of shippes of diners Nations,
some Goserats, some of Bengala, some of
Calecut, called Malabares, some Pegues,
and some Patanyes." — Sir J. Lancaster, in
Purchas, i. 153.
1606.— In Gmivea {Spiodo, ff. 2v, 3, &c.)
Malavar means the Malayalam language.
(£.)
1549. — "Enrico Enriques, a Portuguese
priest of our Society, a man of excellent
virtue and good example, who is now in
the Promontory of Comorin, writes and
speaks the Malabar tongue very well in-
deed." — Letter of Xavier, in Coleridge's
Life, ii. 73.
1680. — "Whereas it hath been hitherto
accustomary at this place to make sales and
alienations of hoiises in writing in the Portu-
guese, Gentue, and Mallabar languages,
from which some inconveniences have arisen.
. . ."—Ft. St. Geo. Gonsn., Sept 9, in Noteg
and Extracts, No. iii. 33.
[1682. — "An order in English Portuguez
Gentue & Mallabar for the preventing the
transportation of this Countrey People and
makeing them slaves in other Strange
Countreys. . . ." — Pringle, Diary Ft. St.
Geo., 1st ser. i. 87.]
1718. — "This place (Tranquebar) is alto-
gether inhabited by Malabarian Heathens."
— Propyl, of the Gospel in the East, Pt. i. (3rd
ed.), p. 18.
,, "Two distinct languages are neces-
sarily required ; one is the Damulian, cona-
monly called Malabarick."— /6tc?. Pt. iii. 33.
1734. — " Magnopere commendantes zelum,
ac studium Missionariorum, qui libros sacram
Ecclesiae Catholicae doctrinam, rerumque
sacrarum monumenta continentes, pro In-
dorum Christi fideliura eruditione in linguam
Malabaricam sen Tamulicam transtulere. "
— Brief of Pope Glefnient XII., in Norlert, ii.
432-3. These words are adopted from Card.
Tournon's decree of 1704 (see ibid. i. 173).
c. 1760. — "Such was the ardent zeal of
M. Ziegenbalg that in less than a year he
attained a perfect knowledge of the Mala-
barian tongue. . . . He composed also a
Malabarian dictionary of 20,000 words." —
Grose, i. 261.
1782. — " Les habitans de la c6te de
Coromandel sont appell^s Tainoids ; les
Europdens les nomment improprement
Malabars." — Sonnei'at, i. 47.
1801. — "From Niliseram to the Chander-
gerry River no language is understood but
the Malabars of the Coast." — Sir T. Munro,
in Life, i. 322.
MALABAR-CREEPER.
542
MALABAR RITES.
In the following passage the word
Malabars is misapplied still further,
though by a writer usually most
accurate and intelligent :
1810. — "The language spoken at Madras
is the Talinga, here called Malabaxs." —
Maria Graham, 128.
I860.— "The term 'Malabar' is used
throughout the following pages in the com-
prehensive sense in which it is applied in
the Singhalese Chronicles to the continental
invaders of Ceylon ; but it must be observed
that the adventurers in these expeditions,
who are styled in the Mahawaiiso ' damilos, '
or Tamils, came not only from . . . ' Mala-
bar,' but also from all parts of the Peninsula
as far north as Cuttack and Orissa." —
TennenVs Geylon, i. 353.
MALABAR -CREEPER, s. A rgy-
reia malabarica, Choisy.
[MALABAR EARS, s. The seed
vessels of a tree which Ives calls
Godaga palli.
1773. — " From their shape they are called
Malabar-Ears, on account of the resem-
blance they bear to the ears of the women
of the Malabar coast, which from the large
slit made in them and the great weight of
ornamental rings put into them, are rendered
very lai^e, and so long that sometimes they
touch the very shoulders." — Ives, 465.
MALABAR HILL, n.p. This
favourite site of villas on Bombay
Island is stated by Mr. Wliitworth to
liave acquired its name from the fact
that the Malabar pirates, who haunted
this coast, used to lie behind it.
[1674.— "On the other side of the great
Inlet, to the Sea, is a great Point abutting
against Old Woman's Island, and is called
Malabar-Hill . . . the remains of a stupen-
dous Pagod, near a Tank of Fresh Water,
which the Malabars visited it mostly for."
— Fryer, 68 seq.}
[MALABAR OIL, s. "The ambigu-
ous term * Malabar Oil ' is applied to
a mixture of the oil obtained from
the livers of several kinds of fishes
frequenting the Malabar Coast of
India and the neighbourhood of
Karachi."— ^a<«, Econ. Did. v. 113.
MALABAR RITES. This was a
name given to certain heathen and
superstitious practices which the
Jesuits of the Madura, Carnatic, and
Mysore Missions permitted to their
converts, in spite of repeated prohibi-
tions by the Popes. And though
these practices were finally condemned
by the Legate Cardinal de Tournon
in 1704, they still subsist, more or less,
among native Catholic Christians, and
especially those belonging to the (so-
called) Goa Churches. These practices-
are generally alleged to have arisen
under Father de' Nobili ("Kobertus-
de Nobilibus"), who came to Madura
about 1606. There can be no doubt
that the aim of this famous Jesuit wa»
to present Christianity to the people
under the form, as it were, of a Hindu
translation !
The nature of the practices of which
we speak may be gathered from the
following particulars of their prohibi-
tion. In 1623 Pope Gregory XV., by
a constitution dated 31st January,,
condemned the following : — 1. The
investiture of Brahmans and certain
other castes with the sacred thread,,
through the agency of Hindu priests,,
and with Hindu ceremonies. For
these Christian ceremonies were to be
substituted ; and the thread was to
be regarded as only a civil badge,
2. The ornamental use of sandalwood
paste was permitted, but not its
superstitious use, e.g., in mixture with
cowdung ashes, &c., for ceremonial
purification. 3. Bathing as a cere-
monial purification. 4. The observ-
ance of caste, and the refusal of
high-caste Christians to mix with low-
caste Christians in the churches was
disapproved.
The quarrels between Capuchins
and Jesuits later in the 17th century
again brought the Malabar Eites into
notice, and Cardinal de Tournon was
sent on his unlucky mission to de-
termine these matters finally. His
decree (June 23, 1704) prohibited : —
1. A mutilated form of baptism, in
which were omitted certain ceremonies
offensive to Hindus, specifically the
use of ^saliva, sal, et insufflatio.' 2.
The use of Pagan names. 3. The
Hinduizing of Christian terms by
translation. 4. Deferring the baptism
of children. 5. Infant marriages. 6.
The use of the Hindu tali (see TALEE),
7. Hindu usages at marriages. 8.
Augury at marriages, by means of a
coco-nut. 9. The exclusion of women
from churches during certain periods.
10. Ceremonies on a girl's attainment
of puberty. 11. The making distinc-
tions between Pariahs and others. 12.
The assistance of Christian musicians
at heathen ceremonies. 13. The use
MALABATHRUM.
543
MALABATHRUM.
of ceremonial washings and bathings,
14. The use of cowdung-ashes. 15.
The reading and use of Hindu books.
With regard to No. 11 it may be
observed that in South India the
distinction of castes still subsists, and
the only Christian Mission in that
quarter which has really succeeded in
al)olishing caste is that of the Basel
Society.
MALABATHRUM, s. There can
be very little doubt that this classical
export from India was the dried leaf
of various species of Cinnamomum,
which leaf was known in Skt. as
tamdla-pattra. Some who wrote soon
after the Portuguese discoveries took,
perhaps not unnaturally, the pan or
betel-leaf for the malabathrum of the
ancients ; and this was maintained by
Dean Vincent in his well-known work
on the Commerce and Navigation of
the Ancients, justifying this in part
by the Ar. name of the betel, tambul,
which is taken from Skt. tdmbula,
betel ; tdmbula-pattra, betel-leaf. The
tamdla-pattra, however, the produce of
certain wild spp. of Cinnamomum,
obtained both in the hills of Eastern
Bengal and in the forests of Southern
India, is still valued in India as a
medicine and aromatic, though in no
such degree as in ancient times, and it
is usually known in domestic economy
as tejpat, or corruptly tezpdt, i.e.
'pungent leaf.' The leaf was in the
Arabic Materia Medica under the name
of sddhaj or sddhajl Hindi, as was till
recently in the English Pharmacopoeia
as Folium indicum, which will still be
found in Italian drug-shops. The
matter is treated, with his usual
lucidity and abundance of local know-
ledge, in the Golloquios of Garcia de
Orta, of which we give a short extract.
This was evidently unknown to Dean
Vincent, as he repeats the very errors
which Garcia dissipates. Garcia also
notes that confusion of Malabathrum
and Folium indicum with spikenard,
which is traceable in Pliny as well as
among the Arab pharmacologists.
The ancients did no doubt apply the
name Malabathrum to some other
substance, an unguent or solid extract.
Rheede, we may notice, mentions that
in his time in Malabar, oils in high
medical estimation were made from
both leaves and root of the "wild
cinnamon " of that coast, and that from
the root of the same tree a camphor
was extracted, having several of the
properties of real camphor and more
fragrance. (See a note by one of the
present writers in Cathay, &c., pp.
cxlv.-xlvi.) The name Cinnamon is
properly confined to the tree of Ceylon
{C. Zeylanicmn). The other Cinna-
moma are properly Cassia barks. [See
TFatt. Econ. Diet. ii. 317 seqq.l
c. A.D. 60. — ^'MaXd^aOpov ivioi viroXdfi-
^dvovaiv elvai rijs 'IvSiktjs vdpbov <pOX\ov,
Tr\avd}/J.€P 01 UTTO TTJS KaTO, Tr]V OafX^V, 4fJ,(p€-
peias, . . . tdtov yap icTTL y^vos <pv6/J.evou iv
Tois 'IvdiKois T4Xfxa(n, (p6XXov 6v iirivTjxo-
ixevov vdari." — Dioscorides, Mat. Med. i. 11.
c. A.D. 70. — "We are beholden to Syria
for Malabathrum. This is a tree that
beareth leaves rolled up round together,
and seeming to the eie withered. Out of
which there is drawn and pressed an Oile
for perfumers to use. . . . And yet there
commeth a better kind thereof from India.
. . . The rellish thereof ought to resemble
Nardus at the tongue end. The perfume
or smell that . . . the leafe yeeldeth when
it is boiled in wine, passeth all others. It
is straunge and monstrous which is observed
in the price ; for it hath risen from one
denier to three hundred a pound." — Pliny,
xii. 26, in Ph. Holland.
c. A.D. 90. — ". . . Getting rid of the
fibrous parts, they take the leaves and
double them up into little balls, which they
stitch through with the fibres of the withes.
And these they divide into three classes.
. . . And thus originate the three qualities
of Malabathrum, which the people who
have prepared them carry to India for sale.""
— Periplus, near the end. [Also see Yule,
Intro. Gill, River of Golden Sand, ed. 1883,
p. 89.]
1563. — ** R. I remember well that in
speaking of betel you told me that it was.
not folium indu, a piece of information
of great value to me ; for the physicians
who put themselves forward as having
learned much from these parts, assert that
they are the same ; and what is more, the
modern writers . . . call betel in their
works tennhul, and say that the Moors give
it this name. . . .
" 0. That the two things are different as
I told you is clear, for Avicenna treats them
in two different chapters, viz., in 259, which
treats of folium indu, and in 707, which
treats of tambul . . . and the folium indu is
called by the Indians Tamalapatra, which
the Greeks and Latins corrupted into
Malabathrum," &c. — Garcia, ff. 95v, 96.
c. 1690, — "Hoc Tembul sen Sirium, licet-
vulgatissimum in India sit folium, distin-
guendum est a Folio Indo sen Malabathro,
Arabibus Cadegi Hindi, in Pharmacopoeis,
et Indis, Tamala-patra et folio Indo dicto,
. . . A nostra autem natione intellexi
Malabathrum nihil aliud esse quam folium
canellae, sen cinnamomi sylvestris." — Rum-
phius, V. 337.
MALACCA.
544
MALACCA.
c. 1760. — ". . . quand Ton considere que
les Indiens appellent notre feuille Indienne
tamalapatra on croit d'apercevoir que le
mot Grec fxaXd^arpop en a it4 anciennement
d^riv^," — [Diderot) Encyclopedic, xx. 846.
1837. — (Malatroon is given in Arabic
works of Materia Medica as the Greek of
Sddhaj, and tuj and tej-pat as the Hindi
synonymes). "By the latter names may
be obtained everywhere in the bazars of
India, the leaves of Cinn. Tainala and of
Cinn. cdbi^orum." — Royle, Essay on Antiq.
of Hindoo Medicine^ 85.
MALACCA, n.p. The city which
gives its name to the Peninsula and
the Straits of Malacca, and which was
the seat of a considerable Malay mon-
archy till its capture by the Portuguese
under D'Alboquerque in 1511. One
naturally supposes some etymological
connection between Malay and Malacca.
And such a connection is put forward
by De Barros and D'Alboquerque (see
below, and also under MALAY). The
latter also mentions an alternative
suggestion for the origin of the name
of the city, which evidently refers to
the Ar. muldkdt, 'a meeting.' This
last, though it appears also in the
Sijara Malayu, may be totally rejected.
Crawfurd is positive that the place
was called from the word malakay the
Malay name of the Phyllanthus emblica,
or emblic Myrobalan (q.v.), "a tree
said to be abundant in that locality " ;
and this, it will be seen below, is given
by Godinho de Eredia as the ety-
mology. Malaka again seems to be a
corruption of the Skt. amlaka^ from
amla, ' acid.' [Mr. Skeat writes :
"There can V)e no doubt that Craw-
furd is right, and that the place was
named from the tree. The suggested
connection between Malayu and Ma-
laka appears impossible to me, and,
I think, would do so to any one ac-
?uainted with the laws of the language,
have seen the Malaka tree myself
and eaten its fruit. Ridley in his
Botanical Lists has laka-laka and ma-
laka which he identifies as Phyllanthus
emhlicay L. and P. pectinatus Hooker
(Euphorbiaceae). The two species are
hardly distinct, but the latter is the
commoner form. The fact is that the
place, as is so often the case among
the Malays, must have taken its name
from the Sungei MalaJta, or Malaka
River."]
1416. — "There was no King but only a
chief, the country belonging to Siam. . . .
In the year 1409, the imperial envoy Cheng
Ho brought an order from the emperor and
gave to the chief two silver seals, ... he
erected a stone and raised the place to a
city, after which the land was called the
Kingdom of Malacca (Moa-la-ka). . . . Tin
is found in the mountains ... it is cast
into small blocks weighing 1 catti 8 taels . . .
ten pieces are bound together with rattan
and form a small bundle, whilst 40 pieces
make a large bundle. In all their trading
. . . they use these pieces of tin instead
of money." — Chinese Antmls, in Groenveldt,
p. 123.
1498.— "Melequa ... is 40 days from
Qualecut with a fair wind . . . hence pro-
ceeds all the clove, and it is worth there 9
crusados for a bahar (q.v.), and likewise
nutmeg other 9 crusados the bahar ; and
there is much porcelain and much silk, and
much tin, of which they make money, but
the money is of large size and little value,
so that it takes 3 farazalas (see Frazala)
of it to make a crusado. Here too are many
large parrots all red like fire." — Roteiro de
V. da Ganui, 110-111.
1510. — "When we had arrived at the city
of Melacha, we were immediately presented
to the Sultan, who is a Moor ... I believe
that more ships arrive here than in any
other place in the world. . . ." — Vartheina^
224.
1511. — "This ParemiQura gave the name
of Malaca to the new colony, because in
the language of Java, when a man of Palim-
bao flees away they call him Malayo. . . .
Others say that it was called Malaca because
of the number of people who came there
from one part and the other in so short a
space of time, for the word Malaca also
signifies to meet. ... Of these two opinions
let each one accept that which he thinks
to be the best, for this is the truth of the
matter." — Commentaries of Alhoquerque, E.T.
by Birch, iii. 76-77.
1516. — "The said Kingdom of Ansyane
(see Siam) throws out a great point of land
into the sea, which makes there a cape,
where the sea returns again towards China
to the north ; in this promontory is a small
kingdom in which there is a large city
called Malaca." — Barbosa, 191.
1553. — "A son of Paramisora called Xa-
quem Darxa, {i.e. Sikandar SJidh) ... to
form the town of Malaca, to which he gave
that name in memory of the banishment of
his father, because in his vernacular tongue
(Javanese) this was as much as to say ' ban-
ished,' and hence the people are called
Malaios."— Z)e Barros, II. vi. 1.
,, "That which he (Alboquerque)
regretted most of all that was lost on that
vessel, was two lions cast in iron, a first-rate
work, and most natural, which the King of
China had sent to the King of Malaca, and
which King Mahamed had kept, as an honour-
able possession, at the gate of his Palace,
whence Affonso Alboquerque carried them
off, as the principal item of his triumph on
the capture of the city."— Ihid. II. vii. 1.
MALADOO.
545
MALAY.
1572.—
** Nem tu menos fugir poder^s deste
Postoque rica, e postoque assentada
Lk no gremio da Aurora, onde nasceste,
Opulenta Malaca nomeada !
Assettas venenosas, que fizeste,
Os crises, com que j'd te vejo armada,
Malaios namorados, Jaos valentes,
Todos far^ ao Luso obedientes."
Camdes, x. 44.
By Burton :
*'Nor shalt thou 'scape the fate to fall his
prize,
albeit so wealthy, and so strong thy site
there on Aurora's bosom, whence thy rise,
thou Home of Opulence, Malacca hight !
The poysoned arrows which thine art
supplies,
the Kjises thirsting, as I see, for fight,
th' enamoured Malay -men, the Javan
braves,
all of the Lusian shall become the slaves."
1612.—" The Arabs call it Malakat, from
collecting all merchants." — Sijara Malayu,
in /. Ind. Arch. v. 322.
1613. — "Malaca significa Mirabolanos,
fructa de hua arvore, plantada ao longo de
hum ribeiro chamado Aerlele." — Godinho de
Eredia, f. 4.
MALADOO, s. Chicken maladoo is
an article in tlie Anglo-Indian menu.
It looks like a corruption from the
French cuisine, but of what ? [Mala-
doo or Manadoo, a lady informs me, is
cold meat, such as chicken or mutton,
cut into slices, or pounded up and
re-cooked in batter. The Port, malhado,
' beaten-iip,' has been suggested as a
possible origin for the word.]
MALAY, n.p. This is in the
Malay language an adjective, Maldiju ;
thus orang Maldyu, ' a Malay ' ; tana
[tdnah] Malayu, ' the Malay country ' ;
hahdsa [hhdsa] Maldyu, 'the Malay
language.'
In Javanese the word maldyu signi-
fies 'to run away,' and the proper
name has traditionally been derived
from this, in reference to the alleged
foundation of Malacca by Javanese
fugitives ; but we can hardly attach
importance to this. It may be worthy
at least of consideration whether the
name was not of foreign, i.e. of S.
Indian origin, and connected with the
Maldya of the Peninsula (see under
MALABAR). [Mr. Skeat writes : "The
tradition given me by Javanese in the
Malay States was that the name was
applied to Javanese refugees, who
peopled the S. of Sumatra. Whatever
be the original meaning of the word,
It is probable that it started its life-
2m
history as a river-name in the S. of
Sumatra, and thence became applied
to the district through which the
river ran, and so to the people who
lived there ; after which it spread
with the Malay dialect until it in-^
eluded not only many allied, but also
many foreign, tribes ; all Malay-
speaking tribes being eventually called
Malays without regard to racial origin.
A most important passage in this con-
nection is to be found in Leyden's Tr.
of the ^ Malay Annals' (1821), p. 20,
in which direct reference to such a
river is made : ' There is a country
in the land of Andalas named Paral-
embang, which is at present denomin-
ated Palembang, the raja of which wag
denominated Damang Lebar Dawn
(chieftain Broad-leaf), who derived his
origin from Kaja Sulan (Chulan ?),
whose great-grandson he was. The
name of its river Muartatang, into
which falls another river named
Sungey Malasni, near the source of
which is a mountain named the
mountain Sagantang Maha Miru.'
Here Palembang is the name of a
well-known Sumatran State, often de-
scribed as the original home of the
Malay race. In standard Malay 'Da-
mang Lebar Dawn' would be *■ Demang
Lebar Daun.' Kaja Chulan is prob-
ably some mythical Indian king, the
story being evidently derived from
Indian traditions. ' Muartatang ' may
be a mistake for Muar Tenang, which
is a place one heard of in the Penin-
sula, though I do not know for certain
where it is. ' Sungey Malayu ' simply
means 'River Malayu.' 'Sagantang
Maha Miru ' is, I think, a mistake for
Sa-guntang Maha Miru, which is the
name used in the Peninsula for the
sacred central mountain of the world
on which the episode related in the
Annals occurred" (see Skeat, Malay
Magic, p. 2).]
It is a remarkable circumstance,
which has been noted by Crawfurd,
that a name w^hich appears on
Ptolemy's Tables as on the coast of
the Golden Chersonese, and which
must be located somewhere about
Maulmain, is MaXeoO KQXov, words
which in Javanese (Maldyu- Kulori^
would signify "Malays of the West."
After this the next (possible) occurrence
of the name in literature is in the
Geography of Edrisi, who describes
Malai as a great island in the eastern
MALAY.
546 MALDIVES, MALDIVE ISLDS,
seas, or rather as occupying the position
of the Lemuria of Mr. Sclater, for (in
partial accommodation to the Ptole-
maic theory of the Indian Sea) it
stretched eastward nearly from the
coast of Zinj, i.e. of Eastern Africa, to
the vicinity .of China. Thus it must
be uncertain without further accounts
M^hether it is an adumbration of the
great Malay islands (as is on the whole
probable) or of the Island of the Mala-
gashes (Madagascar), if it is either.
We then come to Marco Polo, and
after him there is, we believe, no
mention of the Malay name till the
Portuguese entered the seas of the
Archipelago. •
[a.d. 690.— Mr. Skeat notes: "I Tsing
speaks of the 'Molo-yu country,' i.e. the
district W. or N.W. of Palembang in
Sumatra."]
c. 1150. — " The Isle of Malai is very great.
. . . The people devote themselves to very
profitable trade ; aud there are found here
elephants, rhinoceroses, and various aro-
matics and spices, such as clove, cinnamon,
nard . . . and nutmeg. In the mountains
are mines of gold, of excellent quality . . .
the people also have windmills." — Edrisi, by
Jaubert, i. 945.
c. 1273. — A Chinese notice records under
this year that tribute was sent from Siam
to the Emperor. "The Siamese had long
been at war with the Maliyi, or Maliurh,
but both nations laid aside their feud and
submitted to China." — Notice by Sir T.
Wade, in Bowring's Siam, i. 72.
c. 1292. — "You come to an Island which
forms a kingdom, and is called Malaiur.
The people have a king of their own, and
a peculiar language. The city is a fine and
noble one, and there is a great trade carried
on there. All kinds of spicery are to be
found there." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 8.
c. 1539. — ". . . as soon as he had de-
livered to him the letter, it was translated
into the Portugal out of the Malayan tongue
wherein it was written." — Pinto, E.T. p. 15.
1548. — ". . . having made a breach in
the wall twelve fathom wide, he assaiilted
it with 10,000 strangers, Turks, Ahyssins,
Moors, Malauares, Achems, Jaos, and
Malayos."— /6m^. p. 279.
1553; — "And so these Gentiles like the
Moors who inhabit the sea-coasts of the
Island (Sumatra), although they have each
their peculiar language, almost all can
speak the Malay of Malacca as being the
most general language of those parts." —
Barros, III. v. 1.
,, "Everything with them is to be
a gentleman ; and this has such prevalence in
those parts that you will never find a native
Malay, however poor he may be, who will
set his hand to lift a thing of his own or
anybody else's ; every service must be done
by slaves." — Ibid. II. vi. 1,
1610.^" I cannot imagine what the Hol-
landers meane, to suffer these Malaysians,
Chinesians, and Moores of these countries,
and to assist them in their free trade thorow
all the Indies, and forbid it their owne
seruants, countrymen, and Brethern, upon
paine of death and losse of goods." — Peter
Williamson Floris, in Purchas, i. 321.
[Mr. Skeat writes : " The word
Malaya is now often applied by
English writers to the Peninsula as a
whole, and from this the term Ma-
laysia as a term of wider application
{i.e. to the Archipelago) has been
coined (see quotation of 1610 above).
The former is very frequently mis-
written by English writers as ' Malay,
a barbarism which has even found
place on the title-page of a book —
'Travel and Sport in Burma, Siam
and Malay, by John Bradley, London,
1876.'"]
MALAY AL AM. This is the name
applied to one of the cultivated
Dra vidian languages, the closest in its
relation to the Tamil. It is spoken
along the Malabar coast, on the
Western side of the Ghauts (or Malaya
mountains), from the Chandragiri
River on the North, near Mangalore
(entering the sea in 12° 29'), beyond
which the language is, for a limited
distance, Tulu, and then Canarese, to
Trevandrum on the South (lat. 8° 29'),
where Tamil begins to supersede it.
Tamil, however, also intertwines with
Malayalam all along Malabar. The
term Malayalam properly applies to
territory, not language, and might be
rendered ," Mountain region" [See
under MALABAR, and Logan, Man. of
Malabar, i. 90.]
MALDIVES, MALDIVE ISLDS.,
n.p. The proper form of this name
appears to be Male-diva; not, as the
estimable Garcia de Orta says, Nale-
dlva ; whilst the etymology which he
gives is certainly wrong, hard as it
may be to say what is the right one.
The people of the islands formerly
designated themselves and their
country by a form of the word
for 'island' which we have in the
Skt. dvipa and the Pali dlpo. We find
this reflected in the Divi of Ammianus,
and in the Diva and Z)z6a-jat (Pers.
plural) of old Arab geographers, whilst
it survives in letters of the 18th
century addressed to the Ceylon
MALDIVES,
547
MALDIVE ISLDS.
Government (Dutch) by the Sultan
of the Isles, who calls his kingdom
Divelhi Rajje, and his people Divehe
raihun. Something like the modern
form first appears in Ibn Batuta. He,
it will be seen, in his admirable
account of these islands, calls them,
as it were, iVfa/ia^-dives, and says
they were so called from the chief
group Mahal, which was the residence
of the Sultan, indicating a connection
with Mahal, 'a palace.' This form of
the name looks like a foreign ' striving
after meaning.' But Pyrard de Laval,
the author of the most complete
account in existence, also says that the
name of the islands was taken from
Male, that on which the King resided.
Bishop Caldwell has suggested that
tliese islands were the dives, or islands,
of Male, as Malehdr (see MALABAR)
was the coast-tract or continent, of
MaU. It is, however, not impossible
tliat the true etymology was from
rmld, ' a garland or necklace,' of which
their configuration is highly suggestive.
[The Madras Gloss, gives Malayal. mdl,
'black,' and dvlpa, 'island,' from the
dark soil. For a full account of early
notices of the Maldives, see Mr. Gray's
note on Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. ii.
423 seqq."] Milburn (Or. Gommmerce, i.
335) says : " This island was (these
islands were) discovered by the Portu-
guese in 1507." Let us see !
A.D. 362. — " Legationes undique soli to
■ocius concurrebant ; hinc Transtigritanis
pacem obsecrantibus et Armeniis, inde
nationibus Indicis certatim cum donis opti-
mates mittentibus ante tempus, ab usque
Divis et Serendivis." — A mmian. Marcelliniis,
xxii. 3.
c. 545. — "And round about it {Sielediha
or Taprobane, i.e. Ceylon) there are a number
of small islands, in all of which you find
iresh water and coco-nuts. And these are
almost all set close to one another." —
Coamxis, in Cathay, &c., clxxvii.
851. — " Between this Sea (of Horkand)
iind the Sea called Laravi there is a great
number of isles ; their number, indeed, it is
said, amounts to 1,900 ; . . . the distance
from island to island is 2, 3, or 4 parasangs.
They are all inhabited, and all produce
<JOco-palms. . . . The last of these islands
is Serendib, in the Sea of Horkand ; it is
the chief of all ; they give the islands the
name of Dibaj5,t" {i.e. BlJbas). — Relation,
■&C., tr. by Reinaitd, i. 4-5.
c. 1030. — "The special name of Diva is
given to islands which are formed in the
sea, and which appear above water in the
form of accumulations of sand ; these sands
continually augment, spread, and unite,
till they present a firm aspect . . . these
islands are divided into two classes, ac-
cording to the nature of their staple product.
Those of one class are called hivaL-Kuzah
(or the Cowry Divahs), because of the cowries
which are gathered from coco - branches
planted in the sea. The others are called
DiYSL-Kanhar, from the word kanbar (see
COIR), which is the name of the twine made
from coco-fibres, with which vessels are
stitched." — Al-Birdnl, inReinaud, Frannuns.
124.
1150. — See aiso Edrisi, in Jaubert's Transl.
i. 68. But the translator prints a bad
reading, Raibihdt, for Dibajat.
c. 1343. — "Ten days after embarking at
Calecut we arrived at the Islands called
Dhibat-al-Mahal. . . . These islands are
reckoned among the wonders of the World ;
there are some 2000 of them. Groups of a
hundred, or not quite so many, of these
islands are found clustered into a ring, and
each cluster has an entrance like a harbour-
mouth, and it is only there that ships can
enter. . . . Most of the trees that grow on
these islands are coco-palms. . . . They are
divided into regions or groups . . . among
which are distinguished ... 3° Mahal,
the group which gives a name to the whole,
and which is the residence of the Sultans."
— Ibn Batuta, iv. 110 seqq.
1442. — Abdurrazzak also calls them "the
isles of Diva-Mahal." — In Not. et Exts.
xiv. 429.
1503. — "But Dom Vasco . . . said that
things must go on as they were to India,
and there he would inquire into the truth.
And so arriving in the Gulf (golf&o) where
the storm befel them, all were separated,
and that vessel which steered badly, parted
company with the fleet, and found itself at
one of the first islands of Maldiva, at which
they stopped some days enjoying themselves.
For the island abounded in provisions, and
the men indulged to excess in eating cocos,
and fish, and in drinking bad stagnant
water, and in disorders with women ; so
that many died." — Correa, i. 347.
[1512. — " Mafamede Ma9ay with two ships
put into the Maldive islands (ilhas de
Maldiva)." — A Ibuq^ierque, Cartas, p. 30.]
1563. — "-K. Though it be somewhat to
interrupt the business in hand, — why is that
chain of islands called ' Islands of Maldiva ' '(
"0. In this matter of the nomenclature
of lands and seas and kingdoms, many of
our people make gerat mistakes even in
regard to our own lands ; how then can you
expect that one can give you the rationale
of etymologies of names in foreign tongues ?
But, nevertheless, I will tell you what I
have heard say. And that is that the right
name is not Maldiva, but Nalediva ; for nale
in Malabar means 'four, 'and diva 'island,'
so that in the Malabar tongue the name is
as much as to say ' Four Isles.' . . . And in
the same way we call a certain island that
is 12 leagues from Goa Angediva (see
ANCHEDIVA), because there are five in
the group, and so the name in Malabar
MALUM.
548
MAMIRAN, MAMIRA.
means 'Five Isles,' for ange is 'five.' But
these derivations rest on common report, I
don't detail them to you as demonstrable
facts." — Garcia, Colloquios, f. 11.
1572.— "Nas ilhas de Maldiva." (See
COCO-DE-MER.)
c. 1610. — "Ce Royaume en leur langage
s'appelle IHale-rague, Royaume de Mall, et
des autres peuples de I'lnde il s'appelle
Mal6-divar, et les peuples diues . . . L'Isle
priocipale, comme j'ay dit, s'appelle Male,
qui donne le nom k tout le reste des autres ;
car le mot Diues signifie vn nombre de petites
isles amassdes." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 63, 68,
ed. 1679. [Hak. Soc. i. 83, 177.]
1683. — " Mr. Beard sent up his Couries,
which he had received from ye Mauldivas,
to be put off and passed by Mr. Charnock
at Cassum bazar." — Hedges, Diary, Oct. 2 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 122].
MALUM, s. In a sliip witli
English officers and native crew, tlie
mate is called malum sahib. The word
is Ar. mu'allim, literally 'the In-
structor,' and is properly applied to
the pilot or sailing-master. The word
may be compared, thus used, with our
'master' in the Navy. In regard to
the first quotation we may observe
that Nahhuda (see NACODA) is, rather
than Mu'allim, ' the captain ' ; though
its proper meaning is the owner of
the ship ; the two capacities of owner
and skipper being doubtless often com-
bined. The distinction of Mu'allim
from Ndkhuda accounts for the former
title being assigned to the mate.
1497. — "And he sent 20 cruzados in gold,
and 20 testoons in silver for the Malemos,
who were the pilots, for of these coins he
would give each month whatever he (the
Sheikh) should direct."— CVrea, i. 38 (E.T.
by Ld. Stanley of Alderley, 88). On this
passage the Translator says : "The word is
perhaps the Arabic for an instructor, a word
in general use all over Africa." It is curious
that his varied experience should have failed
to recognise the habitual marine use of the
term.
1541. — "Meanwhile he sent three caturs
(q.v.) to the Port of the Malems {Porto dos
Malemos) in order to get some pilot. . . .
In this Port of the Bandel of the Malems
the ships of the Moors take pilots when
they enter the Straits, and when they
return they leave them here again."* —
Correa, iv. 168.
* This Port was immediately outside the Straits,
as appears from the description of Dom Joao de
Castro (1541): "Now turning to the 'Gates' of
the Strait, which are the chief object of our
description, we remark that here the land of
Arabia juts out into the sea, forming a prominent
Point, and very prolonged. . . . This is the point
or promontory which Ptolemy calls Possidium.
... In front of It, a Uttle more than a gunshot
1553. — ". . . among whom (at Melinda)
came a Moor, a Guzarate by nation, called
Malem Cana, who, as much for the satis-
faction he had in conversing with our people,
as to please the King, who was inquiring for
a pilot to give them, agreed to accompany
them." — Barros, I. iv. 6.
c. 1590.— "Mu'allim or Captain. He must
be acquainted with the depths and shallow
places of the Ocean, and must know
astronomy. It is he who guides the ship
to her destination, and prevents her falling
into dangers." — Aln, ed. Blochmann, i. 280.
[1887. — "The second class, or Malumis,
are sailors," — Logan, Malabar, ii. ccxcv.]
MAJVIIRAN, MAMIRA, s. A
medicine from old times of much
repute in the East, especially for eye-
diseases, and imported from Himalayan
and Trans -Himalayan regions. It is
a popular native drug in the Punjab-
bazars, where it is still known as
TTiamira, also as pillar i. It seems
probable that the name is applied to
bitter roots of kindred properties but
of more than one specific origin.
Hanbury and Fliickiger describe it as.
the rhizome of Coptis Teeta, Wallich,
tlta being the name of the drug in
the Mlshmi country at the head of
the Assam Valley, from which it is
imported into Bengal. But Stewart
states explicitly that the mamlra of
the Punjab bazars is now "known to
be" mostly, if not entirely, derived
from TJialidrum foliosiim D.C., a tall
plant which is common throughout the
temperate Himalaya (5000 to 8000 feet)
and on the Kasia Hills, and is ex-
ported from Kumaun under the name
of Momiri. [See Watt, Econ. Diet. vi.
pt. iv. 42 seq.'] "The Mamira of the
old Arab writers was identified with
XeKibbvLov /Jiiya, by which, however.
Low (Aram. PJlanzennamen, p. 220)
says they understood curcuma longa.'^
W.K.S.
c. A.D. 600-700. — •* Ma/itpdj, oTov
pi^iov TL iroas iarlv ^xoi' uxrirep kov8ij\ovs
TrvKvoiis, 6iros ov\d$ re Kai XevKivfiara XeTr-
TvveLf ireiriaTeveTai, drfKovori pvirrLKrjs wrdp-
Xov 5vvdfjt,€(ji}s." — Pauli Aeginetae Medici,
Libri vii., Basileae 1538. Lib. vii. cap. iii.
sect. 12 (p. 246).
c. 1020.— "Memirem quid est? Est lig-
num sicut nodi declinans ad nigredinem . . .
off, is an islet called the Ilheo dos Roboeens; because
Eobodo in Arabic means a pilot ; and the pilots
living here go aboard the ships which come from
outside, and conduct them," &c.—Roteiro do Mar
Roxo, &c. , 35.
The Island retains its name, and is mentioned
as Pilot Island by Capt. Haines in J. R. Geog. Soc
ix. 126. It lies about 1 J m. due east of Perim.
MAMLUTDAR.
549
MANGHUA.
mundificat albuginem in oculis, et acuit
visum : quum ex eo fit coUyrium et abstergit
humiditatem grossam. . . ." &c. — Avicemiae
Opera, Venet. 1564, p. 345 (lib. ii. tractat. ii.).
The glossary of Arabic terms by Andreas
•de Alpago of Belluno, attached to various
-early editions of Avicenna, gives the fol-
lowing interpretation : ' ' Memirem est radix
nodosa, non multum grossa, citrini coloris,
^icut curcuma ; minor tamen est et subtilior,
et asportatur ex India,, et apud physicos
•orientales est valde nota, et usitatur in
passionibus oculi."
c. 1100.— "Memiram Arabibus, xf^i56-
viov yA^o. Graecis," &c. — lo, Serapionis de
Simpl. Medicam. Histaria, Lib. iv. cap. Ixxvi.
<ed. Ven. 1552, f. 106).
c. 1200. — "Some maintain that this plant
{'uriLk al-sdhdghln) is the small kurkiim
(turmeric), and others that it is mamIrS,n.
. . . The kurhum is brought to us from India.
- . . The mamiran is imported from China,
^nd has the same properties as kurkum." —
Jb)i Baithur, ii. 186-188.
c. 1550. — "But they have a much greater
appreciation of another little root which
.grows in the mountains of Succuir [i.e.
Suchau in Shensi), where the rhubarb grows,
^nd which they call Mambroni-Chini {i.e.
Mamlran-t-CAmi). This is extremely dear,
and is used in most of their ailments, but
especially when the eyes are affected. They
grind it on a stone with rose water, and
anoint the eyes with it. The result is
wonderfully beneficial." — Hajji Mahomvied's
Account of Cathay, in Ramusio, ii. f. \bv.
c. 1573. — (At Aleppo). "Mamiranitchini,
good for eyes as they say."— Rauwofff, in
Ray's 2nd ed. p. 114.
Also the following we borrow from
Bozy's Suppl. aux IHctt. Arabes: —
1582. — "Mehr haben ihre Kramer kleine
wurtzelein zu verkaufen mamirani tchini
:genennet, in gebresten der Augen, wie sie
fiirgeben ganz dienslich ; diese seind gelb-
lecht wie die Curcuma umb ein zimlichs
lenger, auch diinner und knopffet das solche
unseren weisz wurtzlen sehr ehnlich, und
wol fiir das rechte mamiran mogen gehalten
werden, dessen sonderlich Rhases an mehr
orten gedencket." — Rauwolff, Aigentliehe
Beschreibung der Raisz, 126.
c. 1665. — "These caravans brought back
Mask, China-u-ood, Riibarh, and Mamiron,
which last is a small root exceeding good
for ill QyQ»." — Bernie)', E.T. 136; fed.
Nonstable, 426].
1862. — " Imports from Yarkand and
€hangthan, through Leh to the Punjab . . .
Mamiran- 1- C%.mi (a yellow root, medicine
for the eyes) . . ."— Pimjaub Trade Report,
App. xxiv. p. ccxxxiii.
MAMLUTDAE, s. P.— H. mu'-
<lmalatddr (from Ar. mu'dmala, 'affairs,
business'), and in Mahr. mdmlatddr.
€hie% used in Western India. For-
merly it was the designation, under
various native governments, of the
chief ci\T.l officer of a district, and is
now in the Bombay Presidency the title
of a native civil officer in charge of a
Talook, corresponding nearly to the
Tahseeldar of a pergunna in the
Bengal Presidency, but of a status
somewhat more important.
[1826. — "I now proceeded to the Maamu-
lut-dar, or farmer of the district. . . ." —
Pandzcrang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 42.]
MAMOOL, s. ; MAMOOLEE, adj.
Custom, Customary. Ar. — H. ma'mul.
The literal meaning is * practised,' and
then ' established, customary.' Ma'mul
is, in short, 'precedent,' by which all
Orientals set as much store as English
lawyers, e.g. " And Laban said. It must
not so be done in our country (lit. It is
not so done in our place) to give the
younger before the firstborn." — Genesis
xxix. 26.
MAMOOTY, MAMOTY, MO-
MATTY, s. A digging tool of the
form usual all over India, i.e. not in
the shape of a spade, but in that of a
hoe, with the helve at an acute angle
with the blade. [See FOWRA.] The
word is of S. Indian origin, Tamil
manvetti^ ' earth-cutter ' ; and its ver-
nacular use is confined to the Tamil
regions, but it has long been an estab-
lished term in the list of ordnance
stores all over India, and thus has a
certain prevalence in Anglo-Indian use
beyond these limits.
[1782. — " He marched . . . with two
battalions of sepoys . . . who were ordered
to make a show of entrenching themselves
with mamuties. . . ." — Letter of Ld.
Macartney, in Forrest, Selections, iii. 855.]
[1852.—" ... by means of a mometty or
hatchet, which he ran and borrowed from a
husbandman . . . this fellow dug ... a
reservoir. . . ." — Neale, Nan-ative of Resid-
ence in Siam, 138.] .
MANCHUA, s. A large cargo-boat,
with a single mast and a square sail,
much used on the Malabar coast. This
is the Portuguese form ; the original
Malayalam word is manji, [manchi, Skt.
manclia, 'a cot,' so called apparently
from its raised, platform for cargo,]
and nowadays a nearer approach to
this, manjee^ &c., is usual.
c. 1512.— "So he made ready two man-
chuas, and one night got into the house of
the King, and stole from him the most
MANDADORE,
550
MANDARIN.
beautiful woman that he had, and, along
with her, jewels and a quantity of money."
—Correa, i. 281.
1525.— "Quatro lancharas (q.v.)grandes
e seis qualalnzes (see CALALUZ) e man-
chuas que se remam muyto." — Lemhran^a
dus Coxisas de India, p. 8.
1552. — ''Manchuas que sam navies de
remo." — Castanheda, ii. 362.
0. 1610. — "II a vne petite Galiote, qu'ils
appellent Manchoues, fort bien couverte
. . . et faut huit ou neuf hommes seulement
pour la mener." — Pyrard de Laval, ii. 26 ;
[Hak. Soc. ii. 42].
[1623.—". . . boats which they call
Maneive, going with 20 or 24 Oars." — P.
della Valle, Hak. Soc. ii. 211 ; Mancina in
ii. 217.
[1679.— "I commanded the shibbars and
manchuas to keepe a little ahead of me." —
Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. clxxxiv.]
1682. — "Ex hujusmodi arboribus excavatis
naviculas Indi conficiunt, quas Mansjoas
appellant, quarum nonullae longitudine 80,
latitudine 9 pedum mensuram superant." —
Rheede, Hort. Malabar, iii. 27.
[1736. — "All ships and vessels ... as
well as the munchuas appertaining to the
Company's officers." — Treaty, in Logan,
Malabar, ii. 31.
MANDADORE, s. Port, mand^idor,
' one who commands.'
1673.—" Each of which Tribes have a.
Mandadore or Superintendent. " — Fi-yer, 67.
MANDALAY, MANDALE, n.p.
The capital of the King of Burmah,
founded in 1860, 7 miles north of the
preceding capital Amarapnra, and
between 2 and 3 miles from the left
bank of the Irawadi. The name was
taken from that of a conical isolated
hill, rising high above the alluvial
plain of the Irawadi, and crowned by
a gilt pagoda. The name of the hill
(and now of the city at its base) prob-
ably represents Mandara, the sacred
mountain which in Hindu mythology
served the gods as a churning-staff at
the churning of the sea. The hill
appears as Mandiye-taung in Major
Grant Allan's Map of the Environs
of Amarapnra (1855), published in the
Narrative of Major Phayre's Mission,
but the name does not occur in the
Narrative itself.
[I860.— See the account of Mandelay in
Mason, Burmah, 14 seq^j.^
1861.— "Next morning the son of my
friendly host accompanied me to the Man-
dalay Hill, on which there stands in a gilt
chapel the image of Shwesayatta, pointing
down with outstretched finger to the Palace
of Mandalay, interpreted as the divine
command there to build a city ... on the
other side where the hill falls in an abrupt
precipice, sits a gigantic Buddha gazing in
motionless meditation on the mountains
opposite. There are here some caves in the
hard rock, built up with bricks and white-
washed, which are inhabited by eremites.
. . "—Bastians Travels (German), ii. 89-90.
MANDARIN, s. Port. Mandarijy.
Mandarim. Wedgwood explains and
derives the word thus : " A Chinese '
officer, a name first made known ta
us by the Portuguese, and like the
Indian caste, erroneously supposed to-
be a native term. From Portuguese
mandar, to hold authority, command,
govern, &c." So also T. Hyde in the
quotation below. Except as regards,
the word having been first made
known to us by the Portuguese, this-
is an old and persistent mistake.
What sort of form would mandarij be
as a derivative from mandar ? The
Portuguese might have applied to
Eastern officials some such word as>
maiidador, which a preceding article
(see MANDADORE) shows that they
did apply in certain cases. But the
parallel to the assumed origin of
mandarin from mandar would be that
English voyagers on visiting China,
or some other country in the far East,
should have invented, as a title for
the officials of that country, a new
and abnormal derivation from ' order,"
and called them orderumhos.
The word is really a slight, corruj)-
tion of Hind, (from Skt.) mantr% 'a
counsellor, a Minister of State,' for
which it was indeed the proper old pre-
Mahommedan term in India. It has
been adopted, and specially affected in
various Indo-Chinese countries, and
particularly by the Malays, among
whom it is habitually applied to the
highest class of public officers (see
Grawfurd's Malay Diet. s.v. [and Klin-
kert, who writes manteri, colloquially
mentri^. Yet Crawfurd himself, strange
to say, adopts the current explanation
as from the Portuguese (see /. Ind.
Archip. iv. 189). [Klinkert adopts
the Skt. derivation.] It is, no doubt,
probable that the instinctive " striving
after meaning " may have shaped the
corruption of mantri into a semblance
of mandar. Marsden is still more
oddly perverse, videns meliora, deteriora
secutus, when he says : " The officers
next in rank to the Sultan are Mantree^
MANDARIN.
551
MANDARIN.
which some apprehend to be a cor-
ruption of the word Mandarin, a title
of distinction among the Chinese " {H.
of Sumatra, 2nd ed. 285). Ritter
adopts the etymology from mandar,
apparently after A. W. Schlegel *
The true etymon is pointed out in
Notes and Queries in China and Japan,
iii. 12, and by one of the present
writers in Ocean Highways for Sept.
1872, p. 186. Several of the quota-
tions below: will show that the earlier
applications of the title have no
reference to China at all, but to officers
of state, not only in the Malay
countries, but in Continental India.
We may add that mantri (see MUN-
TREE) is still much in vogue among
the less barbarous Hill Races on the
Eastern frontier of Bengal {e.g. among
the Kasias (see COSSYA) as a de-
nomination for their petty dignitaries
under the chief. Gibbon was perhaps
aware of the true origin of mandarin ;
see below.
c. A.D. 400 (?).— ''The King desirous of
trying cases must enter the assembly com-
posed in mannA", together with Brahmans
who know the Vedas, and mantrins (or
counsellors)." — Manu, viii. 1.
[1522. — " . . . and for this purpose he sent
one of his chief mandarins {maTidarim)." —
India Office MSS. in an Agreeq^ent made by
the Portuguese with the ^' Rey de Sunda,"
this Sunda being that of the Straits.]
1524. — (At the Moluccas) "and they cut
off the heads of all the dead Moors, and
indeed fought with one another for these,
because whoever brought in seven heads of
enemies, they made him a knight, and
called him manderym, which is their name
for Knight." — Correa, ii. 808.
c. 1540. — " . . . the which corsairs had
their own dealings with the Mandarins of
those ports, to whom they used to give
many and heavy bribes to allow them to
sell on shore what they plundered on the
sea." — Pinto, cap. 1.
1552. — (At Malacca) "whence subsist the
King and the Prince with their mandarins,
who are the gentlemen." — Castanheda, iii.
207.
,, (In China). "There are among
thena degrees of honour, and according to
their degrees of honour is their service ;
gentlemen {Jida/gos) whom they call man-
darins ride on horseback, and when they
pass along the streets the common people
make way for them." — Ibid. iv. 57.
1553. — " Proceeding ashore in two or
three boats dressed with flags and with a
* See Erdkunde, v. 647. The Index to Ritter
gives a reference to A. W. Schott, Mag. fiir die
Literal, des Ausl, 1837, No. 123. This we have
not been able to see.
grand blare of trumpets (this was at Malacca
in 1508-9). . . . Jeronymo Teixeira was
received by many Mandarijs of the King,
these being the most noble class of the city."
—Be Barros, Dec. II. liv. iv. cap. 3.
,, "And he being already known to
the Mandarijs (at Chittagong, in Bengal),
and held to be a man profitable to the
country, because of the heavy amounts oi
duty that he paid, he was regarded like a
native."— /6i£?. Dec. IV. liv. ix. cap. 2.
,, " And from these Gellates and native
Malays come all the Mandarins, who are
now the gentlemen (fidalgos) of Malaca." —
Ibid. II. vi. 1.
1598. — "They are called . . . Mandorijns,
and are always borne in the streetes, sitting
in chariots which are hanged about with
Curtaines of Silke, covered with Clothes of
Gold and Silver, and are much given to
banketing, eating and drinking, and making
good cheare, as also the whole land of
(Jh\na.."—Linschotm, 39 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 135].
1610. — "The Mandorins (officious officers)
would have interverted the king's command
for their own covetousnesse " (at Siam). —
Peter Williamson Floris, in P^irchas, i. 322.
1612.— "Shah Indra Brama fled in like
manner to Malacca, where they were gra-
ciously received by the King, Mansur Shah,
who had the Prince converted to Islamism,
and appointed him to be a Mantor." — Sijaiu
Malay u, in J. hid. Arch. v. 730.
c; 1663. — "Domandb il Signor Carlo se
mandarino h voce Chinese. Disse esser
Portoghese, e che in Chinese si chiamano
Quoan, che signifia signoreggiare, coman-
dare, gobernare." — Viaggio del P. (Jio.
Gnieber, in Thevenot, Divers Voyages.
1682.— In the Kingdome of Patane (on E.
coast of Malay Peninsula) "The King's
counsellors are called Mentary." — Nieiihot\
Zee en Lant-Reize, ii. 64.
c. 1690. — " Mandarinorum autem nomine
intelliguntur omnis generis officiarii, qui a
mandando appellantur mandarini lingua
LusitanicS,, quae unica Europaea est in oris
Chinensibus obtinens."— T. Hyde, De Lndis
Orientalibus, in Syntagmata, Oxon. 1767,
ii. 266.
1719.—". . . one of the Mandarins, a
kiiid of viceroy or principal magistrate in
the province where they reside." — Robinson
Crusoe, Pt. ii.
1726.—" Mantris. Councillors. These
give rede and deed in things of moment,
and otherwise are in the Government next
to the King. ..." (in Ceylon).— Valentijn,
Names, &c., 6.
1727. — "Every province or city (Burn.a)
has a Mandereen or Deputy residing at
Court, which is generally in the City of
Ava, the present Metropolis."—^ . Hamilton,
ii. 43, [ed. 1744, ii. 42].
1774. — ". . , presented to each of the
Batchian Manteries as well as the two
officers a scarlet coat." — Forrest, V. to N.
Guinea, p. 100.
MANDARIN LANGUAGE. 552
MANGALORE.
1788. — " . . . Some words notoriously
corrupt are fixed, and as it were naturalized
in the vulgar tongue . . . and we are pleased
to blend the three Chinese monosyllables
Con-f'd-tzee in the respectable name of
Confucius, or even to adopt the Portuguese
corruption of Mandarin." — Gibbon, Preface
to his 4th volume.
1879.— "The Mentri, the Malay Governor
of Larut . . . was powerless to restore
order." — Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese, 267.
Used as an adjective :
[c. 1848.— "The mandarin-boat, or 'Smug-
boat,' as it is often called by the natives, is
the most elegant thing that floats." — Be^-n-
ccistle, Voyage to Chiyia, ii. 71.
[1878.— "The Cho-Ka-Shun, or boats in
which the Mandarins travel, are not unlike
large floating caravans." — Gray, China, ii.
270.]
MANDARIN LANGUAGE, s.
The language spoken by the official
and literary class in China, as opposed
to local dialects. In Chinese it is
called Kuan-Hua. It is substantially
the language of the people of the
northern and middle zones of China,
extending to Yun-nan. It is not to
be confounded with the literary style
which is used in books. [See Ball,
Things Chinese, 169 seq."]
1674. — "The Language ... is called
Quenhra [hua), or the Langfuage of Manda-
rines, because as they spread their com-
mand they introduced it, and it is used
throughout ^11 the Empire, as Latin in
Europe. It is very barren, and as it has
more Letters far than any other, so it has
fewer words." — Faria y Sousa, E.T. ii. 468.
MANGALORE, n.p. The only
j)lace now well known by this name
is (a) Mangal-ur, a port on the coast
of Southern Canara and chief town of
that district, in lat. 12° 51' N. In
Mir Husain Ali's Life of Haidar it is
called " Gorial Bunder" perhaps a corr.
of Kandidl, which is said in the Imp.
Gaz. to be the modern native name.
[There is a place called Gurupura close
l)y ; see Madras Gloss, s.v. Goorpore.]
The name in this form is found in an
inscription of the 11th century, what-
ever may have been its original form
and etymology. [The present name
is said to be taken from the temple of
Mangold Devi.] But the name in
approximate forms (from mangala,
- * gladness ') is common in India. One
other port (b) on the coast of Peninsu-
lar Guzerat was formerly well known,
now commonly called Mungrole. And
another place of the name (c) Mangla-
var in the valley of Swat, north of
Peshawar, is mentioned by Hwen
T'sang as a city of Gandhara. It is
probably the same that appears in
Skt. literature (see Williams, s.v.
Mangala) as the capital of Udyana.
a. Mangalore of Canara.
c. 150. — " Mera^i) 5^ tov "^evSoa-rSfiov
Kal TOV Bdpios 7r6Xeis al'Sf MayyAvovp." —
Ptolemy, VII. i. 86.
c. 545. — "And the most notable places of
trade are these . . . and then the five ports
of MaM from which pepper is exported, to
wit. Parti, Mangaruth. . . ."—Cosmos, in
Cathay, &c. clxxvii.
[c. 1300.— "Manjarur." See under SHIN-
KALI.]
c. 1343. — "Quitting Fakanur (see
BACANOBE) we arrived after three days
at the city of Manjartlr, which is large and
situated on an estuary. ... It is here that
most of the merchants of Ears and Yemen
land ; pepper and ginger are very abundant."
—Ibn Batuta, iv. 79-80.
1442.— "After having passed the port of
Bendinaneh (see PANDARANI) situated on
the coast of Melibar, (he) reached the port
of Mangalor, which forms* the frontier of
the kingdom of Bidjanagar. . . ."—Abdur-
razzak, in Iiidia in the XVth Cent., 20.
1516. — "There is another large river
towards the south, along the sea-shore,
where there- is a very large town, peopled
by Moors and Gentiles, of the kingdom of
Narsinga, called Mangalor. . . . They also
ship there much rice in Moorish ships for
Aden, also pepper, which thenceforward the
earth begins to produce." — Barbosa, 83.
1727.— "The Fields here bear two Crops
of Corn yearly in the Plains ; and the higher
Grounds produce Pepper, Bettle-nut, Sandal-
wood, Iron and Steel, which make Man-
grulore a Place of pretty good Trade." —
A. Hamilto7i, i. 285, [ed. 1744].
b. Mangalor or Mungrole in
Guzerat.
C. 150. — " llvpaa-rprjprjs . . ,
"Lvpaarpa Kibfirj
MoridyXua-aoT) ifjt.7r6piov. . .**
Ptolemy, VII. i. 3.
1516. — ". . . there is another town of
commerce, which has a very good port, and
is called Suraii Mangalor, where also many
ships of Malabar tonch."— Barbosa, 59.
1536. — ". . . for there was come another
catur with letters, in which the Captain of
Diu urgently called for help ; telling how
the King (of Cambay) had equipped large
squadrons in the Ports of the Gulf . . .
alleging . . . that he was sending them to
Mangalor to join others in an expedition
against Sinde . . . and that all this was
false, for he was really sending them in the
expectation that the Rumis would come to
MANGELIN.
553
MANGO.
Mangalor next September. . . ." — Correa,
iv. 701.
1648.— This place is called Mangerol by
Van Tmst, p. 13.
1727. — "The next maritime town is
Mangaxoul. It admits of Trade, and
laffords coarse Callicoes, white and died,
Wheat, Pulse, and Butter for export."—
A . Hamilton, I 136, [ed. 1744].
c. Manglavar in Swat.
c. 630. — " Le royaume de Ou-tchang-na
((Oudy^na) a environ 5000 li de tour . . .
on compte 4 ou 5 villes fortifiees. La plus-
part des rois de ce pays ont pris pour capitale
la ville de Moung-kie-li (Moungali). . . .
La population est fort nomhreuse."—Iftven
Tsang, in Pel. Bouddh. ii. 131-2.
1858. — "Mongkieli se retrouve dans
Manglavor (in Sanskrit Mafigala-poura) . . .
rille situ^e prbs de la rive gauche de la
riviere de Svat, et qui a gt€ longtemps, au
rapport des indigenes, la capitale du pays."
— Vivien de St. Martin, Jbid. iii. 314-315.
MANGELIN, s. A small weight,
corresponding in a general way to a
carat (q.v.), used in the S. of India
^nd in Ceylon for weighing precious
stones. The word is Telegu Tnaijjdli;
in Tamil manjddi, [from Skt. manjuy
M)eautifur] ; * the seed of the Aden-
mithera pavonina (Compare RUTTEE).
On the origin of this weight see Sir
W. Elliot's Coins of S. India. The
mcmjddi seed was used as a measure of
weight from very early times. A parcel
•of 50 taken at random gave an average
weight of 4-13 grs. Three parcels
of 10 each, selected by eye as large,
gave average 5-02 and 5-03 (op. cit. p. 47).
1516.— Diamonds "... sell by a weight
which is called a Mangiar, which is equal to
■2 tare and f , and 2 tare make a carat of
good weight, and 4 tare weigh one fanam."
—Barbosa, in Hamusio, i. f. 321iJ.
1554. — (In Ceylon) "A calamja contains
20 mamgelins, each mamgelim 8 grains of
rice ; a Portugues of gold weighs 8 calamjas
■and 2 mangelins."— ^. Nunez, 35.
1584.— "There is another sort of weight
called Mangiallino, which is 5 graines of
Venice weight, and therewith they weigh
•diamants and other jewels." — Barret, in
HaU. ii. 409.
1611. — "Quem nao sabe a grandeza das
minas de finissimos diamantes do Reyno de
Bisnaga, donde cada dia, e cada hora se
tiram pe9as de tamanho de hum ovo, e
muitas de sessenta e oitenta mangelins." —
(.'onto, Dialogo do Soldato Pratico, 154.
1665. — "Le poids principal des Diamans
-est le mangelin ; il pfese cinq grains et trois
"Cinqui^mes."- rA«^mo«, v. 293.
1676. — "At the mine of Raolconda they
weigh by Mangelins, a Mangelin being one
Carat and three quarters, that is 7 grains.
... At the Mine of Soumelpore in Bengal
they weigh by Rati's (see RUTTEE), and
the Pa,ti is | of a Carat, or 3| grains. In
the Kingdoms of Golconda and Visapour,
they make use of Mangelins, but a Mangelin
in those parts is not above 1 carat and §.
The Portxigals in Goa make use of the same
Weights in Goa ; but a Mangelin there is
not above 5 grains."— TaverTirer, E.T. ii. 141 ;
[ed. Ball, ii. 87, and see ii. 433.]
MANGO, s. The royal fruit of the
Mangifera indica, when of good quality
is one of the richest and best fruits in
the world. The original of the word
is Tamil mdn-Jcdy or mdn-gdy, i.e. man
fruit (the tree being mdmarum, ^mdn-
tree'). The Portuguese formed from
this inanga, which we have adopted
as mango. The tree is wild in the
forests of various parts of India ; but
the fruit of the wild tree is uneatable.
The word has sometimes .. been
supposed to be Malay ; but it was in
fact introduced into the Archipelago,
along with the fruit itself, from S.
India. Eumphius (Herh. Amhoyn. i.
95) traces its then recent introduction
into the islands, and says that it is
called (Malaick) ^'■mangka, vel vulgo
Manga et Mapelaam." This last word
is only the Tamil Mdpalam, i.e. '•mdn
fruit ' again. The close approximation
of the Malay mangha to the Portu
guese form might suggest that the
latter name was derived from Malacca.
But we see manga already used by
Varthema, who, according to Garcia,
never really went beyond Malabar.
[Mr. Skeat writes : " The modern
standard Malay word is mangga, from
which the Port, form was probably
taken. The other Malay form quoted
from Eumphius is in standard Malay
mapelam, with mepelam, hempelam^
ampelam, and 'pelam or 'plam as
variants. The Javanese is pelem."]
The word has been taken to Mada-
gascar, apparently by the Malayan
colonists, whose language has left so
large an impression there, in the
precise shape mangJca. Had the fruit
been an Arab importation it is im-
probable that the name would have
been introduced in that form.
The N. Indian names are Am and
Amha, and variations of these we find
in several of the older European
writers. Thus Fr. Jordanus, who
had been in the Konkan, and appreci-
ated the progenitors of the Goa and
MANGO
554
MANGO.
Bombay Mango (c. 1328), calls the
fruit Aniha. Some 30 years later
John de' Marignolli calfs the tree
" amhuran, having a fruit of excellent
fragrance and flavour, somewhat like
a peach " (Cathay, &c., ii. 362). Garcia
de Orta shows how early the Bombay
fruit was prized. He seems to have
been the owner of the parent tree.
The Skt. name is Ariira, and this we
find in Hwen T'sang (c. 645) phoneti-
cised as 'An-mo-lo.
The mango is probably the fruit
.alluded to by Theophrastus as having
caused dysentery in the army of
Alexander. (See the passage s.v.
JACK). ^
c. 1328. — "Est etiam alia arbor quae
fructus facit ad modum pruni, grosissimos,
qui vocanitur Aniha. Hi sunt fructus ita
dulces et amabiles, quod ore tenus exprimi
hoc minime possit." — Fr. Jordamis, in Rec.
de Voyages, &c., iv. 42.
c. 1334. — "The mango tree {'anha) re-
sembles an orange-tree, but is larger and
more leafy ; no other tree gives so much
shade, but this shade is unwholesome, and
whoever sleeps under it gets fever." — Ihn
. Batuta, ill. 125. At ii. 185 he writes 'anhd.
[The same charge is made against the
tamarind ; see Bvrton, Ar. Nights, iii. 81.]
c. 1349. — "They have also another tree
called Amburayi, having a fruit of excellent
fragrance and flavour, somewhat like a
peach." — Johnde Marignolli, in Cathay, &c.,
362.
1510. — " Another fruit is also found here,
which is called Arriba, the stem of which is
called Manga," kc.— VartJiema, 160-161.
c. 1526. — "Of the vegetable productions
peculiar to Hindustan one is the mango
{ambeh). . . . Such mangoes as are good
are excellent. ..." &c. — Baber, 324.
1563. — "0. Boy! go and see what two
vessels those are coming in — you see them
from the varanda here — and they seem but
small ones.
^'Servant. I wiU bring you word presently.
"<S. Sir! it is Simon Toscano, your
tenant in Bombay, and he brings this
hamper of mangas for you to make a
present to the Governor, and says that when
he has moored the boat he will come here to
stop.
"0. He couldn't have come more a pro-
pos. I have a manga-tree {mangueira) in
that island of mine which is remarkable for
both its two crops, one at this time of year,
the other at the end of May, and much as
the other crop excels this in quality for fra-
grance and flavour, this is just as remark-
able for coming out of season. But come,
let us taste them before His Excellency.
Boy ! take out six mangas. " — Garcia, ff .
134v, 135. This author also mentions that
the mangas of Ormuz were the most cele-
brated ; also certain mangas of Guzerat,
not large, but of surpassing fragrance and
flavour, and having a very small stone.
Those of Balaghat were both excellent and
big ; the Doctor had seen two that weighed
4 arratel and a half (44 lbs.) ; and those
of Bengal, Pegu, and Malacca were also
good.
[1569.— "There is much fruit that comes
from Arabia and Persia, which they call
mangoes (mangas), which is very good fruit."
— Gronica dos Reys iJormuz, translated from
the Arabic in 1569.]
c. 1590. — "The Mangoe {Anba). . . .
This fruit is unrivalled in colour, smell,
and taste ; and some of the gow^nands of
Tilr^n and Ir^n place it above musk melon*
and grapes. ... If a half-ripe mango, to-
gether with its stalk to a length of about
two fingers, be taken from the tree, and
the broken end of its stalk be closed with
warm wax, and kept in butter or honey, the
fruit will retain its taste for two or three
months." — Am, ed. Blochmann, \. 67-68.
[1614.— "Two jars of Manges at rupees
4|." — Foster, Letters, iii. 41.
[1615. — "George Durois sent in a present
of two pottes of Mangeas." — Cocks' s Dutnf,
Hak. Soc. i. 79.]
„ "'There is another very licquorisb
fruit called Amangues growing on trees,
and it is as bigge as a great quince, with a
very great stone in it." — De Monfart, 20.
1622.— P. della Valle describes the tree
and fruit at Min^ (Minao) near Hormuz,
under the name of Amba, as an exotic in-
troduced from India. Afterwards at Goa
he speaks of it as "manga or amfta. "—ii.
pp. $13-14, and 581 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 40].
1631.— "Alibi vero commemorat mangae
speciem fortis admodum odoris, Terebiii-
thinam scilicet, et Piceae arboris lacrymaui
redolentes, quas propterea nostri stinkers ap-
pellant."— Piso on Bontiiis, Hist. Nat. p. 95.
[1663.— " ^m&as, or Mangues, are in
season during two months in summer, and
are plentiful and cheap ; but those grown at
Delhi are indifferent. The best come from
Berigale, Golkonda, and Goa, and these are
indeed excellent. I do not know any
sweet-meat more agreeable." — Bernier, ed»
Constable, 249.]
1673.— Of the Goa Mango,* Fryer says
justly: "When ripe, the Apples of the
Hesperides are but Fables to them ; for
Taste, the Nectarine, Peach, and Apricot
fall short. . . ."—p. 182.
1679.— "Mango and saio (see SOY), two.
sorts of sauces brought from the East Indies.""
— Locke's .Toxu-nal, in Ld. King's Life, 1830,.
i. 249.
* The excellence Qf the Goa Mangoes is 3tate(J
to be due to the care and skill of the Jesuits.
{Annats Maritimos, ii. 270). In S. India all good
kinds have Portuguese or Mahommedan names.
The author of Tribes on My Frontier, 1883, p. 14S,
mentions the luscious peirie and the delicate afoo9
as two fine A'arieties, supposed to bear the names-
of a certain Per^s and a certain ^/oTWO.
MANGO-BIRD.
555
MANGO-TRICK.
1727. — "The Goa mango is reckoned the
largest and most delicious to the taste of
any in the world, and I may add, the whole-
somest and best tasted of any Fruit in the
World."— ^. Hamilton, i. 255, [ed. 1744, i.
258].
1883. — ". . . the unsophisticated ryot
. . . conceives that cultivation could only
emasculate the pronounced flavour and firm
fibrous texture of that prince of fruits, the
wild mango, likest a ball of tow soaked in
turpentine." — Tribes on My Fronting 149.
The name has been carried with the
fruit to Mauritius and the West
Indies. Among many greater services
to India the late Sir Prohy Cautley
diffused largely in Upper India the
delicious fruit of the Bombay mango,
previously rare there, by creating and
encouraging groves of grafts on the
banks of the Ganges and Jumna
canals. It is especially true of this
fruit (as Sultan Baber indicates) that
excellence depends on the variety.
The common mango is coarse and
strong of turpentine. Of this only
• an evanescent suggestion remains to
give peculiarity to the finer varieties.
[A useful account of these varieties,
l)y Mr. Maries, will be found in Watt,
Econ. Diet. v. 148 seqq.']
MANGO-BIRD, s. The popular
Anglo-Indian name of the ])eautiful
golden oriole (Oriolus aureus, Jerdon).
Its "loud mellow whistle" from the
mango-groves and other gardens, which
it affects, is associated in Upper India
with the invasion of the hot weather.
1878.— " The mango-bird glances through
the groves, and in the early morning
announces his beautiful but unwelcome
presence with his merle melody." — Fh.
Robinson, In My Indian Gardpn, 59.
MANGO-FISH, s. The familiar
name of an excellent fish {Polynemius
Visua of Buchanan, P. paradiseus of
Day), in flavour somewhat resembling
the smelt, but, according to Dr. Mason,
nearly related to the mullets. It
appears in the Calcutta market early
in the hot season, and is much prized,
especially when in roe. The Hindu-
stani name is tapst or tapassi, 'an
ascetic,' or 'penitent,' but we do not
know the rationale of the name.
Buchanan says that it is owing to the
long fibres (or free rays), proceeding
from near the head, which lead the
natives to associate it with penitents
who are forbidden to shave. [Dr.
Grierson writes : "What the connection
of the fish with a hermit was I never
could ascertain, unless it was that like
wandering Fakirs, they disappear
directly the rains begin. Compare the
uposatha of the Buddhists." But
tapasya means '-produced by heat,'
and is applied to the month Phagun
(Feb.-March) when the fish appears ;
and this may be the origin of the
name.]
1781.— "The Board of Trusties Assemble
on Tuesday at the New Tavern, where the
Committee meet to eat Mangoe Fish for
the benefit of the Subscribers and on other
special affairs."— ///c^^y'.s- Bengal Gazette,
March 3.
[1820. — ". . . the mangoe fish (so named
from its appearing during the mangoe
season). . . . By the natives they are named
the Tapas^vi (penitent) fish, (abbreviated by
Europeans to Tipsy) from their resembling
a class of religious penitents, who ought
never to shave." — Hamilton, Des. of Hindu-
stan, i. 58.]
MANGO-SHOWERS, s. Used in
Madras for showers which fall in
March and April, when the mangoes
begin to ripen.
MANGO-TRICK. One of the most
famous tricks of Indian jugglers, in
which they plant a mango-stone, and
show at brief intervals the tree shoot-
ing above ground, and successively
producing leaves, flowers, and fruit.
It has often been described, but the
description given by the Emperor
Jahangir in his Autobiography cer-
tainly surpasses all in its demand on
our belief.
c. 1610.—" . . . Khaun-e-Jehaun, one of
the nobles present, observed that if they
spoke truly he should wish them to produce
for his conviction a mulberry-tree. _ The
men arose without hesitation, and having in
ten separate spots set some seed in the
ground, they recited among themselves . . .
when instantly a plant was seen springing
from each of the ten places, and each proved
the tree required by Khaun-e-Jehaun. In
the same manner they produced a mango, an
apple-tree, a cypress, a pine-apple, a fig-
tree, an almond, a walnut . . . open to the
observation of all present, the trees were
perceived gradually and slowly springing
from the earth, to the height of one or
perhaps of two cubits. . . . Then making a
sort of procession round the trees as they
stood ... in a moment there appeared on
the respective trees a sweet mango without
the rind, an almond fresh and ripe, a large
fig of the most delicious kind . . . the fruit
being pulled in my presence, and every one
MANGO-TRICK.
556
MANGOSTEEN.
present was allowed to taste it. This, how-
ever, was not all ; before the trees were
removed there appeared among the foliage
birds of such surpassing beauty, in colour
and shape, and melody and song, as the
world never saw before. ... At the close
of the operation, the foliage, as in autumn,
was seen to put on its -^negated tints, and
the trees gradually disappeared into the
earth. . . ." — Mem. of the Emp. Jehanguier,
tr. by Major D. Pi-ice, pp. 96-97.
c. 1650. — "Then they thrust a piece of
stick into the ground, and ask'd the Com-
pany what Fruit they would have. One
told them he would have Mengiies ; then
one of the Mountebanks hiding himself in
the middle of a Sheet, stoopt to the ground
five or six times one after another. I was
so curious to go upstairs, and look out of
a window, to see if I could spy what the
Mountebank did, and perceived that after
he had cut himself under the armpits with
a Kazor, he rubb'd the stick with his Blood.
After the two first times that he rais'd him-
self, the stick seemed to the very eye to
grow. The third time there sprung out
branches with young buds. The fourth
time the tree was covered with leaves ; and
the fifth time it bore flowers. . . . The
English Minister protested that he could
not give his consent that any Christian
should be Spectator of such delusions. So
that as soon as he saw that these Mounte-
banks had of a dry stick, in less than half-
an-hour, made a Tree four or five foot high,
that bare leaves and flowers as in the
Spring-time : he went about to break it, pro-
testing that he would not give the Com-
munion to any person that should stay any
longer to see those things." — Tavemier,
Travels made English, by J. P., ii. 36 ; [ed.
Ball, i. 67, seq.].
1667. — "When two of these Jauguis (see
J06EE) that are eminent, do meet, and
you stir them up on the point and power of
their knowledge or Jauguisme, you shall see
them do such tricks out of spight to one
another, that I know not if Simon Magits
could have outdone them. For they divine
what one thinketh, make the Branch of a
Tree blossome and bear fruit in less than an
hour, hatch eggs in their bosome in less
than half a quarter of an hour, and bring
forth such birds as you demand; ... 7
mean, if what is said of them is true. . . .
For, as for me, I am with all my curiosity
none of those happy Men, that are present
at, and see these great feats." — Bernier,
E.T. 103 ; [ed. Constable, 321].
1673. — "Others presented a Mock-Crea-
tion of a Mango-Tree, arising from the
Stone in a short space (which they did in
Hugger-Mugger, being very careful to avoid
being discovered) with Fruit Green and
Kipe ; so that a Man must stretch his Fancy,
to imagine it Witchcraft ; though the com-
mon Sort think no less." — Fryer, 192.
1690. — " Others are said to raise a Mango-
Tree, with ripe Fruit upon its Branches, in
the space of one or two Hours. To confirm
which Relation, it was afi&rmed confidently
to me, that a Gentleman who had pluckt
one of these Mangoes, fell sick upon it, and
was never well as long as he kept it 'till he
consulted a Bramin for his Health, who
prescrib'd his only Remedy would be the
restoring of the Mango, by which he was
restor'd to his Health again." — Ovinqton,
258-259.
1726. — "They have some also who will
show you the kernel of a mango-fruit, or
may be only a twig, and ask if you will see
the fruit or this stick planted, and in a short
time see a tree grow from it and bear fruit :
after they have got their answer the jugglers
{Koorde - dunssers) wrap themselves in a
blanket, stick the twig into the ground, and
then put a basket over them (&c. &c.).
"There are some who have prevailed on
these jugglers by much money to let them
see how they have accomplished this.
"These have revealed that the jugglers
made a hole in their bodies under the arm-
pits, and rubbed the twig with the blood
from it, and every time that they stuck it in
the ground they wetted it, and in this way
they clearly saw it to grow and to come to
the perfection before described.
" This is asserted by a certain writer who
has seen it. But this can't move me to
believe it ! "—Valentijn, v. {Chorom.) 53.
Our own experience does not go
l)eyond Dr. Fryer's, and the hugger-
mugger performance that he disparages.
But many others have testified to more
remarkable skill. We once heard a
traveller of note relate with much spirit
such an exhibition as witnessed in the
Deccan. The narrator, then a young
officer, determined with a comrade, at
all hazards of fair play or foul, to solve
the mystery. In the middle of the
trick one suddenly seized the conjuror,
whilst the other uncovered and snatched
at the mango-plant. But lo ! it came
from the earth with a root, and the
mystery was darker than ever ! We
tell the tale as it was told.
It would seem that the trick was not
unknown in European conjuring of the
16th or 17th centuries, e.g.
1657. — ". . . trium horarum spatio
arbusculam veram spitamae longitudine e
mensS, facere enasci, ut et alias arbores
frondiferas et f ructif eras. " — Magia Univer-
salis, of P. Gaspar Schottxis e Soc. Jes., Her-
bipoli, 1657, i. 32.
MANGOSTEEN, s. From Malay
manggusta (Crawfurd), or manggistan
(Favre), in Javanese Manggis. [Mr.
Skeat writes : " The modern standard
Malay form used in the W. coast of the
Peninsula is manggis, as in Javanese,
the forms manggusta and manggistan
never being heard there. The Siamese
MANGROVE.
557
MANGROVE.
form maangkhut given in M'Farland's
Siamese Grammar is probably from the
Malay manggusta. It was very inter-
esting to me to find tbat some distinct
trace of this word was still preserved
in the name of this fruit at Patani-
Kelantan on the E. coast, where it was
called bawah 'seta (or 'setar\ i.e. the
' setar fruit,' as well as occasionally
mestar or mesetar, clearly a corruption
of some such old form as mafiggistar."]
This delicious fruit is known through-
out the Archipelago, and in Siam, by
modifications of the same name ; the
delicious fruit of the Garcinia Mango-
stana (Nat. Ord. Guttiferae). It is
strictly a tropical ft:uit, and, in fact,
near the coast does not bear fruit
further north than lat. 14°. It is a
native of the Malay Peninsula and the
adjoining islands.
1563. — "72. They have bragged much to
me of a fruit which they call mangostans ;
let us hear what you have to say of these.
" 0, What I have heard of the mangos-
tan is that 'tis one of the most delicious
fruits that they have in these regions. ..."
— Garcia, f. 151v.
1598. — "There are yet other fruites, as
. . . Mangostaine [in Hak. Soc. Mange-
stains] ... but because they are of small
account I thinke it not requisite to write
severallie of them." — Linschoten, 96 ; [Hak.
Soc. ii. 34].
1631.—
" Cedant Hesperii longe hinc, mala aurea,
fructus,
Ambrosia, pascit Mangostan et nectare
divos
. . . Inter omnes Indiae fructus longe
sapidissimus."
Jac. Bontii, lib. vi. cap. 28, p. 115.
1645. — "II s'y trouue de plus vne espece
de fruit propre du terroir de Malaque,
qu'ils nomment Mangostans." — Cardim,
Rel. de la Prov. de Japon, 162.
[1662.— "The Mangosthan is a Fruit
growing by the Highwayes in Java, upon
bushes, like our Sloes." — Mandelslo, tr.
Darne^, Bk. ii. 121 [Stanf. Dict.).^
1727. — "The Mangostane is a delicious
Fruit, almost in the Shape of an Apple, the
Skin is thick and red, being dried it is a
good Astringent. The Kernels (if I may
so call them) are like Cloves of Garlick, of
a very agreeable Taste, but very cold." — A.
Hamilton, ii, 80 [ed. 1744].
MANGROVE, s. The sea-loving
genera Rhizophora and Avicennia derive
this name, which applies to both, from
some happy accident, but from which
of two sources may be doubtful. For
while the former genus is, according to
Crawfurd, called by the Malays mdnggi^
manggi, a term which he supposes to
be the origin of the English name, we
see from Oviedo that one or other was
called mangle in S. America, and in
this, which is certainly the origin of
the French immglier, we should be
disposed also to seek the derivation
of the English word. Both genera are
universal in the tropical tidal estuaries
of both Old World and New. Prof.
Sayce, by an amusing slip, or over-
sight probably of somebody else's slip,
quotes from Humboldt that "maize,
mangle, hammock, canoe, tobacco, are
all derived through the medium of
the Spanish from the Haytian mahizy
mangle, hanuica, canoa, and tabaco."
It is, of course, the French and not
the English mangle that is here in
question. [Mr. Skeat observes: "I
believe the old English as well as.
French form was mangle, in which
case Prof. Sayce would be perfectly
right. Mangrove is probably mangle-
grove. The Malay manggi-manggi i»
given by Klinkert, and is certainly on
account of the reduplication, native.
But I never heard it in the Peninsula,
where mangrove is always called hakau."^
The mangrove abounds on nearly all
the coasts of further India, and also on
the sea margin of the Ganges Delta,
in the backwaters of S. Malabar, and
less luxuriantly on the Indus mouths.
1535.— " Of the Tree called Mangle. . . .
These trees grow in places of mire, and on
the shores of the sea, and of the rivers, and
streams, and torrents that run into the sea.
They are trees very strange to see . . . they
grow together in vast numbers, and many
of their branches seem to turn down and
change into roots . . . and these plant
themselves in the ground like stems, so
that the tree looks as if it had many legs
joining one to the other." — Oviedo, in
Ramudo, iii. f. 145 v.
, , "So coming to the coast, embarked
in a great Canoa with some 30 Indians, and
5 Christians, whom he took with him, and
coasted along amid solitary places and islets,
passing sometimes into the sea itself for 4
or 5 leagues, — among certain trees, lofty,
dense and green, which grow in the very
sea-water, and which they call mangle."—'
Ihid. f. 224.
1553. — ". ... by advice of a Moorish
pilot, who promised to take the people
by night to a place where water could be
got . . . and either because the Moor
desired to land many times on the shore
by which he was conducting them, seek-
ing to get away from the hands of those
whom he was conducting, or because he was-
MANILLA-MAN.
558 MARAMUT, MURRUMUT.
really perplext by its being night, and in
the middle of a great growth of mangrove
(mangues) he never succeeded in finding
the wells of which he spoke." — Banjos, I.
iv. 4.
c. 1830. — " 'Smite my timbers, do the
trees bear shellfish ? ' The tide in the Gulf
of Mexico does not ebb and flow above two
feet except in the springs, and the ends of
the drooping branches of the mangrove
trees that here cover the shore, are clustered,
within the wash of the water, with a small
well-flavoured oyster." — To7)i Cringle, ed.
1863, 119.
MANILLA-MAN, s. This term is
applied to natives of the Philippines,
who are often employed on shipboard,
and especially furnish the quarter-
masters (Seacunny, q.v.) in Lascar
crews on the China voyage. But
Manilla-man seems also, from Wilson,
to be used in S. India as a hybrid
from Telug. iiianeld vddu, ' an itinerant
dealer in coral and gems ' ; perhaps in
this sense, as he says, from Skt. manij
'a jewel,' but with some blending
also of the Port, manilha, 'a bracelet.'
(Compare COBRA-MANILLA.)
MANJEE, s. The master, or
steersman, of a boat or any native
river-craft ; Hind. iiuinjh% Beng. mdjl
and mdjhl, [all from Skt. madhya,
' one who stands in the middle ']. The
word is also a title borne by the head
men among the Paharis or Hill-people
of Kajmahal (Wilson), [and as equiva-
lent for Majhwdr, the name of an
important Dravidian tribe on the
borders of the N.W. Provinces and
Chota Nagpur].
1683. — "We were forced to track our boat
till 4 in the Afternoon, when we saw a great
black cloud arise out of ye North with much
lightning and thunder, which made our
Mangee or Steerman advise us to fasten
<jur boat in some Creeke." — Hedges, Diary,
Hak. Soc. i. 88.
[1706.—" Manjee." See under HARRY.]
1781. — "This is to give notice that the
principal Gaut Mangles of Calcutta have
entered into engagements at the Police
Office to supply all Persons that apply there
with Boats and Budgerows, and to give
security for the Dandies." — India Gazette,
Feb. 17.
1784. — "Mr. Aiistin and his head bearer,
who were both in the room of the budgerow,
are the only persons known to be drowned.
The manjee and dandees have not ap-
peared."— In Seton-Karr, i. 25.
1810.— "Their manjies will not fail to
t>ake every advantage of whatever distress,
or difficulty, the passenger may labour
under." — Williamson, V. M. i. 148.
For the Pahari use, see Long's Selections,
p. 561.
[1864.— "The Khond chiefs of villages
and Mootas are termed Maji instead of
MuUiko as in Goomsur, or Khonro as in
Boad. . . ." — Camphell, Wild Tribes of
Khondistan, 120.]
MANNICKJORE, s. Hind, mdnik-
jor; the white-necked stork (Ciconia
leucocephala, Gmelin) ; sometimes, ac-
I cording to Jerdon, called in Bengal
the ' Beef -steak bird,' because palatable
when cooked in that fashion. "The
name of Manikjor means the com-
panion of Manik, a Saint, and some
Mussulmans in consequence abstain
from eating it" (Jerdon). [Platts
derives it from mdnik, 'a ruby.']
[1840. — " I reached the jheel, and found
it to contain many manickchors, ibis,
paddy birds, &c. . . ." — Davidson, Travels
in Upper India, ii. 165.]
MANUCODIATA. (See BIRD OF
PARADISE.)
MARAMUT, MURRUMUT, s.
Hind, from Ar. maramma(t\ 'repair.'
In this sense the use is general in
Hindustani (in which the terminal t
is always pronounced, though not by
the Arabs), whether as applied to a
stocking, a fortress, or a ship. But
in Madras Presidency the word had
formerly a very specialised sense as
the recognised title of that branch of
the Executive which included the con-
servation of irrigation tanks and the
like, and which was worked under the
District Civil Officers, there being then
no separate department of the State in
charge of Civil Public Works. It is a
curious illustration of the wide spread
at one time of Musulman power that
the same Arabic word, in the form
Marama, is still applied in Sicily to
a standing committee charged with
repairs to the Duomo or Cathedral of
Palermo. An analogous instance of
the wide grasp of the Saracenic power
is mentioned by one of the Musulman
authors whom Amari quotes in his
History of the Mahommedan rule in
Sicily. It is that the Caliph Al-Mamun,
under whom conquest was advancing
in India and in Sicily simultaneously,
ordered that the idols taken from the
infidels in India should be sent for sale
to the infidels in Sicily !
MARGOSA.
659
MARTABAN.
11757.— "On the 6th the Major (Eyre
€oote) left Muxadahad with ... 10 Max-
anutty men, or pioneers to clear the road."
— Ives, 156.
[1873. — "For the actual execution of works
there was a Maxamat Department con-
stituted under the Collector. " — Bosweff, Man.
o/Nellore, 642.]
MABGOSA, s. A name in tlie
S. of India and Ceylon for the Nlm
(see NEEM) tree. The word is a
t'OiTuption of Port, amargosa, 'bitter,'
indicating the character of the tree.
This gives rise to an old Indian
proverb, traceable as far back as the
Jdtakas, that you cannot sweeten the
nlm tree though you water it with
syrup and ghee (Naturam expellees
Jmcd, &c.).
1727. — "The wealth of an evil man shall
another evil man take from him, just as the
crows come and eat the fruit of the margoise
tree as soon as it is ripe." — Apophthegms
translated in Vafeyitijn, v. (Ceylon) 390.
1782". — " . . . ils lavent le malade avec
de I'eau froide, ensuite ils le frottent rude-
ment avec de la feuille de Margosier." —
t%nnerat, i. 208.
1834. — "Adjacent to the Church stand a
number of tamarind and margosa trees." —
C'hitty, Ceylon Gazetteer, 183.
MAREHOBE, s. Pers. mar-khor,
* snake-eater.' A fine wild goat of the
Western Himalaya ; Capra Tneejaceros,
Hutton.
[1851.—" Hence the people of the country
call it the Markhor (eater of serpents)." —
Kdicardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontier,
i. 474.
[1895. — " Never more would he chase the
ibex and makor." — Mrs. Groker, Village
Tales, 112.]
MARTABAN, n.p. This is the
conventional name, long used by all
the trading nations, Asiatic and Euro-
pean, for a port on the east of the
Irawadi Delta and of the Sitang
estuary, formerly of great trade, but
now in comparative decay. The
<niginal name is Taking, Mut-ta-nuin,
the meaning of which we have been
imable to ascertain.
1514. — ". . . passed then before Marta-
man, the people also heathens ; men expert
in everything, and first - rate merchants ;
great masters of accounts, and in fact the
greatest in the world. They keep their
accounts in books like us. In the said
country is great produce of lac, cloths, and
provisions." — Letter of Giov. da Empoli, p. 80.
1545. — "At the end of these two days the
King . . . caused the Captains that were
at the Guard of the Gates to leave them and
retire ; whereupon the miserable City of
Martabano was delivered to the mercy
of the Souldiers . . . and therein showed
themselves so cruel-minded, that the thing
they made least reckoning of was to kill
100 men for a crown."— Pinto, in Cogan, 203.
1553. — " And the towns which stand
outeide this gulf of the Isles of Pegu (of
which we have spoken) and are placed along
the coast of that country, are Vagara,
Martaban, a city notable in the great trade
that it enjoys, and further on Rey, Talaga,
and Tavay." — Barros, I. ix. 1.
1568. — "Trouassimo nella cittu di Mar-
tauan intorno a nouanta Portoghesi, tra
mercadanti e huomini vagabondi, li quali
stauano in gran differenza co' Rettori della
cittk." — Ces. Federici, in Ramvjdo, iii. 393.
1586.— "The city of Martaban hath its
front to the south-east, south, and south-
west, and stands on a river which there
enters the sea ... it is a city of Maupa-
ragia, a Prince of the King of Pegu's." —
Gii^paro Balhi, f. 129u, 130i'.
1680. — "That the English may settle
ffactorys at Serian, Pegu, and Ava . . . and
alsoe that they may settle a ffactory in
like manner at Mortavan. . . ."—Articles
to he proposed to the King of Barma and Peg^t
in Notes aixd Exts., No. iii. p. 8.
1695. — "Concerning Bartholomew Rodri-
gues. ... I am informed and do believe
he put into Mortavan for want of wood and
water, and was there seized by the King's
officers, because not bound to that Place,"
— Gove>-nor Higginson, in Daln/mple, Or.
Repert. ii. 342-3.
MARTABAN, s. This name was
given to vessels of a peculiar pottery,
of very large size, and glazed, which
were famous all over the East for
many centuries, and were exported
from Martaban. They were some-
times called Pegu jars, and under that
name specimens were shown at the
Great Exhibition of 1851. We have
not been able to obtain recent informa-
tion on the subject of this manufacture.
The word appears to be now obsolete
in India, except as a colloquial term
in Telegu. [The word is certainly not
obsolete in Upper India : " The iimr-
taban ' (Plate ii. fig. 10) is a small deep
jar with an elongated body, which is
used by Hindus and Muhammadans to
keep pickles and acid articles " {Halli-
fax, Mono, of Punjab Pottery, p. 9). In
the endeavour to supply a Hindi deri-
vation it has been derived from im-
rita-bdn, 'the holder of the water of
immortalitv.' In the Arabian Nights
MARTABAN.
560
MARTINGALE.
the word appears in the form bartaman,
and is usea for a crock in which gold
is buried. (Burton, xi. 26). Mr. Bell
saw some large earthenware jars at
Male, some about 2 feet high, called
rumba; others larger ana barrel-
shaped, called mataban. (Pyrard,
Hak. Soc. i. 259.) For the modern
manufacture, see Scott, Gazetteer of Upjyer
Burma, 1900, Pt. i. vol. ii. 399 seq.]
c. 1350. — "Then the Princess made me
a present consisting of dresses, of two
elephant-loads of rice, of two she-buffaloes,
ten sheep, four roils of cordial syrup, and
four MartabSJis, or huge jars, tilled with
pepper, citron, and mango, all prepared
with salt, as for a sea - voyage." — Ibn
Batuta, iv. 253.
(?).—" Un grand bassin de Maxtabani."—
1001 Jours, ed. Paris 1826, ii. 19. We do
not know the date of these stories. The
French translator has a note explaining
" porcelaine verte."
1508. — " The lac {Idcre) which your
Highness desired me to send, it will be a
piece of good luck to get, becatise these ships
depart early, and the vessels from Pegu
and Martaban come late. But I hope for
a good quantity of it, as I have given orders
for it." — Letter from the Viceroy JDom Fra7i-
dsco Almeida to the King. In Correa, i. 900.
1516.— "In this town of Martaban are
made very large and beautiful porcelain
vases, and some of glazed earthenware of
a black colour, which are highly valued
among the Moors, and they export them
as merchandize." — Barbosa, 185.
1598.—" In this towne many of the great
earthen pots are made, which in India are
called Martauanas, and many of them
carryed throughout all India, of all sortes
both small and great ; some are so great
that they will hold full two pipes of water.
The cause why so many are brought into
India is for that they vse them in every
house, and in their shippes insteede of
caskes." — Linschoten, p. 30 ; [Hak. Soc. i.
101 ; see also i. 28, 268].
c. 1610. — ". . . des iarres les plus belles,
les mieux vernis et les mieux fa9onnees que
j'aye veu ailleurs. II y en a qui tiennent
autant qu'vne pippe et plus. Elles se font
au Royaume de Martabane, d'ou on les
apporte, et d'oh. elles prennent leur nom
par toute I'lnde." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 179 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 259].
1615. — " Vasa figulina quae wilgo Marta-
bania dicuntur per Indiam nota sunt. . . .
Per Orientem oranem, quin et Lusitaniam,
horum est usus." — Jarric, Thesaurus Rer.
hidic. pt. ii. 389.
1673._<<Je vis un vase d'une certaine
terre verte qui vient des Indes, dont les
Turcs . . . font un grand estime, et qu'ils
acheptent bien cher a cause de la propri6t6
qu'elle a de se rompre k la presence du
poison. . . . Ceste terre se nomme Merde-
bani." — Journal d'Ant. Galland. ii. 110.
1673.—" ... to that end offer Rice, Oyl,
and Cocoe-Nuts in a thick Grove, where-
they piled an huge Heap of long Jars \ik&
THortivajis."— Fryer, 180.
1688.— "They took it out of the cask, and
put it into earthen Jars that held about eight
Barrels apiece. These they call MontabaxL
Jars, from a town of that name in Pegu,
whence they are brought, and carried alt
over India." — Dampier, ii. 98.
c. 1690. — "Sunt autem haec vastissimae
ac turgidae ollae in regionibus Martavana-
et Siama confectae, quae per totam trans-
feruntur Indiam ad varios liquores conser-
vandos." — Rumphius, i. ch. iii.
1711. — ". . . Pegu, Quedah, Jahore and
all their own Coasts, whence they are plenti-
fully supply'd with several Necessarys, they
otherwise nxnst want ; As Ivory, Beeswax,.
Mortivan and small Jars, Pepper, &c." —
Lochyer, 35.
1726.—". . . and the Martavaans con-
taining the water to drink, when empty
require two persons to carry them." —
Valentijn, v. 254.
,, "The goods exported hitherward
(from Pegu) are . . . glazed pots (called
Martavans after the district where they"
properly belong), both lai^e and little." —
Rnd. V. 128.
1727.— "Martavan was one of the most
flourishing Towns for Trade in the East,
They make earthen Ware there still, and
glaze them with Lead -oar. I have seen
some Jars made there that could contain
two Hogsheads of Liquor." — A. Hamilton^
i. 63, [ed. 1744, ii. 62].
1740. — "The Pay Master is likewise-
ordered ... to look out for all the Pegru.
Jars in Town, or other vessels proper for
keeping water." — In Wheeler, iii. 194.
Such jars were apparently imitated ia
other countries, but kept the original name.
Thus Baillie Fraser says that ' ' certain jars,
called Martaban were manufactured in
Oman." — Journey into Khorasan, 18.
1851. — "Assortment of Pegu Jars as used
in the Honourable Company's Dispensary
at Calcutta."
"Two large Pegu Jars from Moulmein.'*"
—Official Catal. Exhibition of 1851, ii. 921.
MARTIL, MARTOL, s. A 1
hammer. Hind mxxrtol, from Port, i
martello, but assisted by imaginary I
connection with Hind mdr-nd, 'to- J
strike.' '<
MARTINGALE, s. This is no. 1
specially Anglo-Indian word ; our i
excuse for introducing it is the belief 1
that it is of Arabic origin. Popular \
assumption, we believe, derives the .i
name from a mythical Colonel Martin- -\
gale. But the word seems to come 'i
to us from the French, in which i
language, besides the English use,, j
j
1
MARWAREE.
561
MASULIPATAM.
Littre gives chauses d la martingale
aj3 meaning "calottes dont le pont
etait place par derriere," and this he
strangely declares to be the true and
original meaning of the word. His
■etymology, after Menage, is from
Martigues in Provence, where, it is
alleged, breeches of this kind were
worn. Skeat seems to accept these
explanations. [But see his Concise
Diet., where he inclines to the view
given in this article, and adds : " I
lind Arab, rataka given by Richardson
as a verbal root, whence ratak, going
with a short quick step."] But there
is a Span, word al-martaga, for a kind
of bridle, which Urrea quoted by Dozy
derives from verb Arab, rataka, " qui,
a la I Ve forme signifie ' effecit ut bre-
vibus assibus incederet.' " This is pre-
cisely the effect of a martingale. And
we venture to say that probably the
word bore its English meaning origin-
ally also in French and Spanish, and
came from Arabic direct into the
latter tongue. Dozy himself, we
.should add, is inclined to derive the
Span, word from al-mirta'a, ' a halter.'
MARWAREE, n.p. and s. This
word iVfan<;ar^,■ properly a man of the
Marwar [Skt. maru, 'desert'], or
Jodhpur country in Rajputana, is used
in many parts of India as synonymous
with Banya (see BANYAN) or Sowcar,
from the fact that many of the
traders and money-lenders have come
originally from Marwar, most fre-
quently Jains in religion. Compare
the Lombard of medieval England,
and the caorsino of Dante's time.
[1819. — " Miseries seem to follow the foot-
steps of the Marwarees."— T^r. Lit. Soc.
Bo. i. 297.
[1826 — "One of my master's under-shop-
men, Sewchund, a Marwarry." — Fandurang
ffari, ed. 1873, 1. 233.]
MARY AGAR, n.p. According to
R. Drummond and a MS. note on the
India Lil^rary copy of his book R.
Catholics in Malabar were so called.
Marya Karar, or 'Mary's People.'
[The word appears to be really marak-
■Kar, of which two explanations are
given. Logan {Malabar, i. 332 note)
says that Marakkar means 'doer or
follower of the Law' (niarggam), and
is applied to a foreign religion, like
that of Christians and Mohammedans.
The Madras Gloss, (iii. 474) derives it
2 N
from Mai. marakkalam, 'boat,' and kar^
a termination showing possession, and
defines it as a "titular appellation of
the Moplah Mahommedans on the
S.W. coast."]
MASCABAR, s. This is given by
C. P. Brown (MS. notes) as an Indo-
Portuguese word for ' the last day of
the month,' quoting Calcutta Revieic,
viii. 345. He suggests as its etymon
Hind, mds-ke-ba'ad, 'after a month.'
[In N. Indian public offices the inds-
kabdr is well known as the monthly
statement of cases decided during the
month. It has been suggested that it
represents the Port, mes-acabar, 'end
of the month ' ; but according to Platts,
it is more probably a corruption of
Hind, mdsik-iodr or mds-kd-ivdr.']
MASH, s. Hind, mdsh, [Skt.
mdsha, ' a bean '] ; Phaseolus radiatus,
Roxb. One of the common Hindu
pulses. [See MOONG.]
MASKEE. This is a term in
Chinese "pigeon," meaning 'never
mind,' ^ nHmporte,' which is constantly
in the mouths of Europeans in China.
It is supposed that it may be the cor-
ruption or ellipsis of a Portuguese
expression, but nothing satisfactory
has been suggested. [Mr. Skeat-
writes : " Surely this is simply Port.
nias que, probably imported direct
through Macao, in the sense of
'although, even, in spite of,' like
French malgre. And this seems to
be its meaning in ' pigeon ' :
" That nightey tim begin chop-chop,
One young man walkee — no can stop.
Maskee snow, maskee ice !
He cally flag with chop so nice —
Topside G-alow !
^Uxcelsior,' in 'pigeon.' "]
MASULIPATAM, n.p. This
coast town of the Madras Presidency
is sometimes vulgarly called Machhli-
patan or Machhli-bandar, or simply
Bandar (see BUNDER, 2) ; and its name
explained (Hind, machhll, 'fish') as
Fish-town, [the Madras Gloss, says
from an old tradition of a whale being
stranded on the shore.] The ety-
mology may originally have had such
a connection, but there can be no
doubt that the name is a trace
of the Maia-oAia and Mai<rc6\oi; irorafiov
iKpoXal which we find in Ptolemy's
MATE, MATY
562
MATROSS.
Tables ; and of the Maa-aXia producing
muslins, in the Periplus. [In one of
the old Logs the name is transformed
into Mesopotamia (J.R. As. Soc, Jan.
1900, p. 158). In a letter of 1605-6 it
appears as Mesepatamya {Birdwood,
First Letter Book, 73).
[1613. — "Concerning the Darling was de-
parted for Mossapotam."— JF'osfer, Letters,
ii. 14.
[1615. — "Only here are no returns of any
lai^e sum to be employed, unless a factory
at 'M.essepotaai."—Ibid. iv. 5.]
1619. — " Master Methwold came from
Missulapatam in one of the country Boats."
— Pring, in Furchas, i. 638.
[1623.— "Mislipatan." P. della Valle,
Hak. Soc. i. 148.
[c. 1661. — "It was reported, at one time,
that he was arrived at Massipatam. ..."
— Bernier, ed. Gomtable. 112.]
c. 1681. — "The road between had been
covered with brocade velvet, and Machli-
bender chintz." — Sdr Mutaqherin, iii. 370.
1684. — "These sort of Women are so
nimble and active that when the present
king went to see Maslipatan, nine of them
undertook to represent the figure of an
Elephant ; four making the four feet, four
the body, and one the trunk ; upon which
the King, sitting in a kind of Throne, made
his entry into the City." — Tavernier, E.T.
ii. 65 ; [ed. Ball, i. 158].
1789. — " Masulipatam, which last word,
by the bye, ought to be written Machli-
patan (Fish-town), because of a Whale that
happened to be stranded there 150 years
ago." — Note on Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 370.
c. 1790. — " . . . cloths of great value . . .
from the countries of Bengal, Bunaras,
China, Kashmeer, Boorhanpoor, Mutchli-
puttun, &c." — Meer Htissein Alt, H. of
Hydur Naik, 383.
MATE, MATY, s. An assistant
under a head servant ; in which sense
or something near it, but also some-
times in the sense of a ' head-man,' the
word is in use almost all over India.
In the Bengal Presidency we have a
mate-hearer for the assistant body-
servant (see BEABEE) ; the mate
attendant on an elephant iinder the
mahout ; a mate (head) of coolies
or jomponnies (qq-v.) (see JOMPON),
&c. And in Madras the maty is an
under-servant, whose business it is to
clean crockery, knives, &c., to attend
to lamps, and so forth.
The origin of the word is obscure,
if indeed it has not more than one
origin. Some have supposed it to be
taken from the English word in the
sense of comrade, &c.; whilst Wilson
gives metti as a distinct IVIalayalam
word for an inferior domestic servant,
[which the Madras Gloss, derives from
Tamil met, ' high ']. The last word is
of very doubtful genuineness. Neither
derivation will explain the fact that
the word occurs in the Am, in which
the three classes of attendants on an
elephant in Akbar's establishment are
styled respectively Mahdwat, Bhol, and
Meth; two of which terms would,,
under other circumstances, probably
be regarded as corruptions of English
words. This use of the word we find
in Skt. dictionaries as metha, mentha,
and menda, 'an elephant-keeper or
feeder.' But for the more general use
we would query whether it may not be
a genuine Prakrit form from Skt. mitra,
'associate, friend'? We have in Pali
metta, ' friendship,' from Skt. maitra.
c. 1590.— "A met'h fetches fodder and
assists in caparisoning the elephant. Met'ha
of all classes get on the march 4 ddvis daily,
and at other times dh." — Am, ed. Blochmaniiy
i. 125.
1810. — "In some families mates or
assistants are allowed, who do the drud-
gery."— Williamson, V. M. i. 241.
1837. — "One matee." — See Letters from^
Madras, 106.
1872. — "At last the morning of our
departure came. A crowd of porters stood
without the veranda, chattering and squab-
bling, and the mate distributed the boxes
and bundles among them." — A True Re-
fm-Tner, ch. vi.
1873. — "To procure this latter supply (of
green food) is the daily duty of one of the
attendants, who in Indian phraseology is
termed a mate, the title of Mahout being
reserved for the head keeper" (of an ele-
^\ia.nt).—Sat. Rev. Sept. 6, 302.
MATRANEE, s. Properly Hind,
from Pers. mihtardnlj a female sweeper
(see MEHTAR). [In the following ex-
tract the writer seems to mean Bhathi-
yciran or Bhathiydrin, the wife of a
BJmthiydra or inn-keeper.
[1785. — " ... a handsome serai . . . where
a number of people, chiefly women, called
metrahnees, take up their abode to attend
strangers on their arrival in the city." —
Diary, in Forbes, Or. Merti. 2nd ed. ii. 404.]
MATROSS, s. An inferior class of
soldier in the Artillery. The word is
quite obsolete, and is introduced here
because it seems to have survived a
good deal longer in India than in
England, and occurs frequently in
old Indian narratives. It is Germ.
MATT.
563
MA UND.
matrose, Dutch matroos, 'a sailor,'
identical no doubt with Fr. niatelot.
The origin is so obscure that it seems
hardly worth while to quote the
conjectures regarding it. In the
establishment of a company of Royal
Artillery in 1771, as given in Duncan's
Hist, of that corps, we have besides
sergeants and corporals, "4 Bom-
bardiers, 8 Gunners, 34 Matrosses^ and
2 Drummers." A definition of the
Matross is given in our 3rd quotation.
We have not ascertained when the
term was disused in the R.A. It
appears in the Establishment as given
by Grose in 1801 (Military Antiq. i.
315). As far as Major Duncan's book
informs us, it appears first in 1639,
and has disappeared by 1793, when we
find the men of an artillery force
divided (excluding sergeants, corporals,
and bombardiers) into First Gunners,
Second Gunners^ and Military Drivers.
1673. — " There being in pay for the
Honourable East India Company of English
and Portuguese, 700, reckoning the Mon-
trosses and Gunners."— jPryer, 38.
1745. — ". . . "We were told with regard
to the Fortifications, that no Expense should
be grudged that was necessary for the
Defence of the Settlement, and in 1741, a
Person was sent out in the character of an
Engineer for our Place ; but ... he lived
not to come among us ; and therefore, we
could only judge of his Merit and Qualifi-
cations by the Value of his Stipend, Six
Pagodas a Month, or about Eighteen Pence a
Day, scarce the Pay of a common Matross.
• • ." — Letter from Mr. Bamett to the Secret
Committee, in Letter to a Proprietor of the
E.l. Co., p. 45.
1757. — "I have with me one Gunner, one
Matross, and two Lascars." — Letter in
IMlrymple, Or. Repert. i. 203.
1779, — "Matrosses are properly appren-
tices to the gunner, being soldiers in the
royal regiment of artillery, and next to
them ; they assist in loading, firing, and
spunging the great guns. They carry fire-
locks, and march along with the guns and
store-waggons, both as a guard, and to give
their assistance in every emergency." — Capt.
O. Smith's Universal Military Dictionary.
1792. — " Wednesday evening, the 25th
inst., a Matross of Artillery deserted from
the Mount, and took away with him bis
firelock, and nine rounds of powder and
haXV—Madras Courier, Feb. 2.
[1800. — "A Serjeant and two matrosses
employed under a general committee on the
captured military stores in Seringapatam."—
Wellington Suppl. Desp. ii. 32 {Stanf. Diet.).]
MATT, s. Touch (of gold). Tamil
miiiTu (pron. mattu), perhaps from
Skt. mdtra, ' measure.' Very pure gold
is said to be 9 marr^t, inferior gold of
5 or 6 mdiTu.
[1615.— "Tecalls the matte Janggamay 8
is Sciam 7^."— Foster, Letters, iii. 156.
[1680.— " Matt." See under BATTA.]
1693. — " Gold, purified from all other
metals ... by us is reckoned as of four-
and-Twenty Carats, but by the blacks is
here divided and reckoned as of ten mat."
—Havart, 106.
1727. —At Mocha . . . "the Cofifee
Trade brings in a continual Supply of Silver
and Gold . . . from Turkey, Ebramies and
Mograbis, Gold of low Matt!"— ^. Hamilton,
i. 43, [ed. 1744].
1752.—". .. to find the Value of the
Touch in Fanams, multiply the Matt by 10,
and then by 8, which gives it in Fanams."
—T. Brooks, 25.
The same word was used in Japan
for a measure, sometimes called a
fathom.
[1614. — "The Matt which is about two
yards." — Fosto-, Letters, ii. 3.]
MAUMLET, s. Domestic Hind.
mdmlat, for ' omelet ' ; [Mdmlet is
' marmalade '].
MAUND, s. The authorised Anglo-
Indian form of the name of a weight
(Hind, man, Mahr. man), which, with
varying values, has been current over
Western Asia from time immemorial.
Professor Sayce traces it (mana) back
to the Accadian language.* But in
any case it was the Babylonian name
for ^V of 9- talent, whence it passed,
with the Babylonian weights and
measures, almost all over the ancient
world. Compare the men or mna of
Egyptian hieroglyphic inscriptions,
preserved in the emna or amna of the
Copts, the Hebrew mdneh, the Greek
fjivd, and the Roman mina. The intro-
duction of the word into India may
have occurred during the extensive
commerce of the Arabs with that
country during the 8th and 9th
centuries ; possibly at an earlier date.
Through the Arabs also we find an
old Spanish word almena, and in old
French almene, for a weight of about
20 lbs. (Marcel Devic).
The quotations will show how the
Portuguese converted man into mao,
of which the English made maune, and
so (probably by the influence of the
* See Sayce, Principles of Comparative Philology,
2nd ed. 208-211.
MA UND.
564
MA UND.
old English word Tnaund) * our present
form, which occurs as early as 1611.
Some of the older travellers, like
Linschoten, misled by the Portuguese
TrmOj identified it with the word for
*hand' in that language, and so
rendered it.
The values of the man as weight,
even in modern times, have varied
immensely, i.e. from little more than
2 lbs. to upwards of 160. The ' Indian
Maund,' which is the standard of
weight in British India, is of 40 sers,
each ser being divided into 16 chhitdks ;
and this is the general scale of sub-
division in the local weights of Bengal,
and Upper and Central India, though
the value of the ser varies. That of
the standard ser is 80 tolas (q.v.) or
rupee- weights, and thus the maund =
82f lbs. avoirdupois. The Bombay
maund (or man) of 48 sers=28 lbs.;
the Madras one of 40 sers = 25 lbs.
The Palloda man of Ahmadnagar con-
tained 64 sets, and was = 163i lbs.
This is the largest man we find in the
' Useful Tables.' The smallest Indian
m,an again is that of Colachy in
Travancore, and that = 18 lbs. 12 oz.
13 dr. The Persian Tabrizl man is,
however, a little less than 7 lbs. ; the
7nan shdhl twice that ; the smallest of
all on the list named is the Jeddah
man=2 lbs. 3 oz. 9| dr.
B.C. 692. — In the "Eponymy of Zazai," a
house in Nineveh, with its shrubbery and
gates, is sold for one maneh of silver
according to the royal standard. Quoted by
Sayce, u.s.
B.C. 667. — We find Nergal-sarra-nacir lend-
ing "fourmanehs of silver, according to the
maneh of Carchemish." — Ibid.
c. B.C. 524. — "Cambyses received the
Libyan presents very graciously, but not
so the gifts of the Cyrenaeans. They had
sent no more than 500 minae of silver,
which Cambyses, I imagine, thought too
little. He therefore snatched the money
from them, and with his own hand scattered
it among the soldiers." — Herodot. iii. ch. 13
(E.T. by Rawlinson).
c. A.D. 70. — " Et quoniam in mensuris
quoque ac ponderibus crebro Graecis nomi-
nibus utendum est, interpretationem eorum
semel in hoc loco ponemus : . . . mna,
quam nostri minam vocant pendet drach-
mas Atticas c." — Pliny, xxi., at end.
c. 1020. — "The gold and silver ingots
* ^^ Maund, a kind of great Basket or Hamper,
containing eight Bales, or two Fats. It is com-
monly a quantity of 8 bales of unbound Books,
each Bale having 1000 lbs. weight "—GiZes Jacob,
New Law Diet., 7th ed., 1756, s.v
amounted to 700,400 mans in weight." —
Al 'Uthi, in Elliot, ii. 35.
1040.^— " The Amfr said: — 'Let us keep
fair measure, and fill the cups evenly.' . , .
Each goblet contained half a man." —
Baihahi, ibid. ii. 144.
c. 1343.—
" The Mena of Sarai makes in
Genoa weight . . . lb. 6 oz. 2
The Mena of Organci ( UrgJumj)
in Genoa . . . . lb. 3 oz. 9
The Mena of Oltrarre [Otrdr)
in Genoa . . . . lb. 3 oz. 9
The Mena of Armalecho (-4/-
maligh) in Genoa . . . lb. 2 oz. 8
The Mena of Camexu (Kancheu
in N. W. China) . . . lb. 2 "
Pegolotti, 4.
1563. — "The value of stones is only
because people desire to have them, and
because they are scarce, but as for virtues,
those of the loadstone, which staunches
blood, are very much greater and better
attested than those of the emerald. And
yet the former sells by maos, which are in
Cambay . . . equal to 26 arratels each, and
the latter by ratis, which weigh 3 grains of
wheat." — Garcia, f. 159v.
1598. — "They have another weight called
Mao, which is a Hand, and is 12 pounds."
—Linschoten, 69 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 245].
1610. — " He was found ... to have
sixtie maunes in Gold, and euery maune
is five and tiftie pound weight." — Haiokins,
in Purchas, i. 218.
1611. — "Each maund being three and
thirtie pound English weight." — Middleton,
ibid. i. 270.
[1645. — "As for the weights, the ordinary
mand is 69 licres, and the livre is of 16
onces; but the mand, which is used to
weigh indigo, is only 53 livres. At Surat
you speak of a seer, which is If livres, and
the hvre is 16 onces." — Tavernier, ed. Ball,
i. 38.]
c. 1665. — "Le man peso quarante livres
par toutes les Indes, mais ces livres ou
serres sont differentes selon les Pais." —
Tfievenot, v. 54.
1673. — "A Lumbrico (Sconce) of pure Gold,
weighing about one Maimd and a quarter,
which is Forty-two pounds." — Fryer, 78.
" The Surat Maund . . . is 40 Sear, of 20
Pice the Sear, which is 37^.
The Pucka Maund at Agra is double as
much, where is also the
Ecbarry Maund which is 40 Sear, of 30
Pice to the Sear. ..."
Ibid. 205.
1683.—" Agreed with Chittur Mullsaw
and Muttradas, Merchants of this place
(Hugly), for 1,500 Bales of ye best Tissinda
Sugar, each bale to weigh 2 Maunds,
6i Seers, Factory vf eight."— Hedges, Diary,
April 5 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 75].
1711.—" Sugar, Coflfee, Tutanague, all
sorts of Drugs, &c., are sold by the Maund
Tabrees ; which in the Factory and Custom
MAYLA.
565 MEERASS, MEERASSY.
house is nearest 6|^. Avoirdupoiz. . . .
Eatables, and all sorts of Fruit . . . &c.
are sold by the Maund Copara of 7|^. . . .
The Maund Shaw is two Maunds Tabree^y
used at Ispahan." — Lockyer, 230.
c. 1760.— Grose says, "the maund they
weigh their indicos with is only 53 lb." He
states the maund of Upper India as &dlh. ;
at Bombay, 28 Ih. ; at Goa, 14 Ih. ; at Surat,
37^ Ih. ; at Coromandel, 25 Ih. ; in Bengal,
75/6.
1854. — ". . . You only consent to make
play when you have packed a good maund
of traps on your back." — Life of Lord Law-
rence, i. 433.
MAYLA, s. Hind, meld, 'a fair,'
almost always connected with some
religious celebration, as were so many
of the medieval fairs in Europe. The
word is Skt, mela, melaka, 'meeting,
concourse, assembly.'
[1832. — "A party of foreigners . . . wished
to see what was going on at this far-famed
mayllah. . . ." — Mrs. Meer Hassan All,
Observations, ii. 321-2.]
1869. — "Le Mela n'est pas prdcis^ment
une foire telle que nous I'entendent ; c'est
le nom qu'on donne aux reunions de pMerins
et des marchands qui . . . se rendent dans
les lieux consid^r^s comme sacr^s, aux f Stes
de certaine dieux indiens et des personn-
ages reputes saints parmi les musulmans." —
Garcin de Tossy, Eel. Mus. p. 26.
MAZAGONG, MAZAGON, n.p.
A suburb of Bombay, containing a
large Portuguese population. [The
name is said to be originally Mahesa-
grdma, , ' the village of the Great
Lord,' Siva.]
1543.—
" Mazaguao, por 15,000 /ecim.f,
Monbajnn (Bombay), por 15,000."
8. Botelho, Tombo, 149.
1644. — "Going up the stream from this
town (Mombaym, i.e. Bombay) some 2
leagues, you come to the aldea of Maza-
gam."— jBocajTo, MS. f. 227.
1673. — " . . . for some miles together,
till the Sea break in between them ; over
against which lies Massegoung, a great
Fishing Town. . . . The Ground between
this and the Great Breach is well ploughed
and bears good Batty. Here the Portugals
have another Chtirch and Keligious House
belonging to the Franciscans." — Fryer, p. 67.
[MEAEBAR, s. Pers. mirhahr,
' master of the bay,' a harbour-master.
Mlrhahri, which appears in Botelho
{Tomho, p. 56) as mirabary, means
' ferry dues.'
[1675. — "There is another hangs up at
the daily Waiters, or Meerbar's Choultry,
by the Landing-place. . . ."—Fryer, 98.]
[1682. — ". . . ordering them to bring away
ye boat from ye Ulesirhax."— Hedges, Diary,
Hak. Soc. 1. 34.]
MECKLEY, n.p. One of the names
of the State of Munneepore.
MEEANA, MYANNA, s. H.— P.
mlydna, 'middle-sized.' The name
of a kind of palanliin ; that kind out
of which the palankin used by
Europeans has been developed, and
which has been generally adopted in
India for the last century. [Buchanan
Hamilton writes : " The lowest kind
of palanquins, which are small litters
suspended under a straight bamboo,
by which they are carried, and shaded
by a frame covered with cloth, do not
admit the passenger to lie at length,
and are here called miyana, or Mahapa.
In some places, these terms are con-
sidered as synonymous, in others the
Miyana is open at the sides, while
the Mahapa, intended for women, is
surrounded with curtains." {Eastern
India, ii. 426).] In Williamson's Vade
Mecum (i. 319) the word is written
Mohannah.
1784.—". . . an entire new myannah,
painted and gilt, lined with orange silk,
with curtains and bedding complete." — In
Seton-Karr, i. 49.
,, "Patna common chairs, couches
and teapoys, two Mahana palanquins."—
Ibid. 62.
1793._<'Tobe sold . . . an Elegant New
Bengal Meana, with Hair Bedding and
furniture." — Bombay Courier, Nov. 2.
1795._"For Sale, an Elegant Fashionable
New Meanna from Calcutta."— 7Z)/c?. May 16.
MEEEASS, s., MEERASSY, adj.,
MEERASSIDAR, s. 'Inheritance,'
'hereditary,' 'a holder of hereditary
property.' Hind, from Arab, mlrds,
mirdsl, mirdsddr ; and these from
waris, ' to inherit.'
1806.— "Every meerassdar in Tanjore
has been furnished with a separate pottah
(q.v.) for the land held by him."— i-V!^*
Report (1812), 774.
1812.— "The term meerassee . . . was
introduced by the Mahommedans." — Ibid.
136.
1877. — "All miras rights were reclaimable
within a forty years' ah&Qnce."— Meadows
Taylor, Story of My Life, ii. 211.
"I found a great proportion of the
occupants of land to be mirasdars,- that
is, persons who held their portions of land
in hereditary occupancy."— i&w^. 210.
MEHA UL.
566
MELINDE, MELINDA.
MEHAUL, s. Hind, from Arab.
mahdlly being properly the pi. of Arab.
mahall. The word is used with a con-
siderable variety of application, the
explanation of which would involve a
greater amount of technical detail than
is consistent with the purpose of this
work. On this Wilson may be con-
sulted. But the most usual Anglo-
Indian application of mahall (used as
a singular and generally written, in-
correctly, Tnahdl) is to 'an estate,' in
the Revenue sense, i.e. 'a parcel or
parcels of land separately assessed for
revenue.' The sing, mahall (also
written in the vernaculars mahal, and
mahdl) is often used for a palace or
important edifice, e.g. (see SHISH-
MUHULL, TAJ-MAHAL).
MEHTAB, s. A sweeper or
scavenger. This name is usual in the
Bengal Presidency, especially for the
domestic servant of this class. The
word is Pers. comp. mihtar (Lat.
major), 'a great personage,' 'a prince,'
and has been applied to the class in
question in irony, or rather in consola-
tion, as the domestic tailor is called
caleefa. But the name has so com-
pletely adhered in this application,
that all sense of either irony or con-
solation has perished ; mehtar is a
sweeper and nought else. His wife is
the Matranee. It is not unusual to
hear two mehtars hailing each other as
Malidrdj ! In Persia the menial ap-
plication of the word seems to be
different (see below). The same class
of servant is usually called in W.
India bhangl (see BUNGY), a name
which in Upper India is applied to
the caste generally and specially to
those not in the service of Europeans.
[Examples of the word used in the
honorific sense will be found below.]
c. 1800.— "Maitre." See under BUNOW.
1810. — "The mater, or sweeper, is con-
sidered the lowest menial in every family."
— Williamson, V. M. 1. 276-7.
1828. — ". . . besides many mehtars or
stable-boys." — Hajji Bdba in England^ i. 60.
[In the honorific sense :
[1824. — "In each of the towns of Central
India, there is ... a mehtur, or head of
every other class of the inhabitants down to
the lowest." — Malcolm, Central India, 2nd
ed. i. 555.
[1880.— "On the right bank is the fort in
which the Mihter or Badshah, for he is
known by both titles, resides." — Biddulph^
Tribes of the Hindoo Kush, 61.]
MELINDE, MELINDA, n.p. The
name {Malinda or Malindl) of an Arab
town and State on the east coast of
Africa, in S. lat. 3° 9' ; the only one
at which the expedition of Vasco da
Gama had amicable relations with the
people, and that at which they ob-
tained the pilot who' guided the
squadron to the coast of India.
c. 1150. — "Melinde, a town of the Zendj,
. . . is situated on the sea-shore at the
mouth of a river of fresh water. ... It is
a large town, the people of which . . . draw
from the sea different kinds of fish, which
they dry and trade in. They also possess
and work mines of iron." — Edrisi (Jaubert)^
i. 56.
c. 1320. — See also Abulfeda, by Reinavd,
ii. 207.
1498. — "And that same day at sundown
we cast anchor right opposite a place which
is called Milinde, which is 30 leagues from
Mombasa. . . . On Easter Day those Moors
whom we held prisoners, told us that in the
said town of Milinde were stopping four
ships of Christians who were Indians, and
that if we desired to take them these would
give us, instead of themselves, Christian
Pilots." — Jioteiro of Vasco da Gama, 42-3.
1554. — "As the King of Melinde pays no
tribute, nor is there any reason why he
should, considering the many tokens of
friendship we have received from him, both
on the first discovery of these countries,
and to this day, and which in my opinion
we repay very badly, by the ill treatment
which he has from the Captains who go
on service to this Coast." — Siin<io Botelho^
Tombo, 17.
c. 1570. — "Di Chiaul si negotia anco per
la costa de' Melindi in Ethiopia."— Cesar*
de Federici in Ramvsio, iii. d96v.
1572.—
" Quando chegava a frota dquella parte
Onde o reino Melinde j^ se via,
De toldos adornada, e leda de arte :
Que bem mostra estimar a sancta dia
Treme a bandeira, voa o estandarte,
A cor purpurea ao longe apparecia,
Soam OS atambores, e pandeiros :
E assi entravam ledos e guerreiros."
Camdes, ii. 73.
By Burton :
" At such a time the Squadron neared the
part
where first Melinde's goodly shore unseen,
in awnings drest and prankt with gallant
art,
to show that none the Holy Day misween :
Flutter the flags, the streaming Estandart
gleams from afar with gorgeous purple
sheen,
tom-toms and timbrels mingle martial jar :
thus past they forwards with the pomp of
MELIQUE VElllDO,
567
MERGUL
1610. — P. Texeira tells us that among
the "Moors" at Ormuz, Alboquerque was
known only by the name of Malandy, and
that with some diflBculty he obtained the
explanation that he was so called because
he came thither from the direction of
Melinde, which they call Maland.—ii f/acioji
de los Reyes de Haiimiz, 45.
[1823.— Owen calls the place Maleenda
and gives an account of it. — Narrative, i.
399 seqq.]
1859. — "As regards the immigration of
the Wagemu (Ajemi, or Persians), from
whom the ruling tribe of the Wasawahili
derives its name, they relate that several
Shaykhs, or elders, from Shiraz emigrated to
Shangaya, a district near the Ozi River, and
founded the town of Malindi [Mehnda)" —
Burton, in J.R.G.S. xxix. 51.
MELIQUE VERIDO, n.p. The
Portuguese form of the style of the
princes of the dynasty established at
Bidar in the end of the 15th century,
on the decay of the Bahmani kingdom.
The name represents 'Malik Barid.'
It was apparently only the third of
the dynasty, 'Ali, who first took the
title of ('Ali) Barid Shah.
1533. — "And as the folosomid (?) of Badur
was very great, as well as his presumption,
he sent word to Yzam Maluco (Nizamaluco)
and to Verido (who were great Lords, as
it were Kings, in the Decanim, that lies
between the Balgat and Cambaya) . . . that
they must pay him homage, or he would
hold them for enemies, and would direct
war against them, and take away their
dominions." — Gorrea, iii. 514.
1563. — " And these regents . . . concerted
among themselves . . . that they should
seize the King of Daquem in Bedar, which
is the chief city and capital of the Decan ;
so they took him and committed him to one
of their number, by name Verido ; and then
he and the rest, either in person or by their
representatives, make him a salaam {galevia)
at certain days of the year. . . . The Verido
who died in the year 1510 was a Hungarian
by birth, and originally a Christian, as I
have heard on sure authority." — Garcia, f.
35 and 35y.
c. 1601. — " About this time a letter arrived
from the Prince Sultan D^niyal, reporting
that (Malik) Ambar had collected his troops
in Bidar, and had gained a victory over a
party which had been sent to oppose him
by Malik Baxid."—Indvat Ullah, in Elliot,
vi. 104.
MEM-SAHIB, s. This singular
^ixample of a hybrid term is the usual
respectful designation of a European
married lady in the Bengal Presidency ;
the first portion representing ma'am.
Madam Sahib is used at Bombay ;
Doresani (see DORAY) in Madras.
<See also BURRA BEEBEE.)
MENDY, s. Hind, mehndl, [menMlf
Skt. msndhikd;'] the plant Lawsonia
alba, Lam., of the N. 0. Lythraceae^
strongly resembling the English privet
in appearance, and common in gardens.
It is the plant whose leaves afford the
henna, used so much in Mahommedan
countries for dyeing the hands, &c.,
and also in the process of dyeing the
hair. Mehndt is, according to Eoyle,
the Cyprus of the ancients (see Pliny,
xii. 24). It is also the camphire of
Canticles i. 14, where the margin of
A.V. has erroneously cypress for Cyprus.
[1813. — "After the girls are betrothed,
the ends of the fingers and nails are dyed
red, with a preparation from the Mendey,
or hinna shrub. " — Forbes, Or. J/em. 2nd ed.
i. 55 ; also see i. 22.]
c. 1817. — '*. . . his house and garden
might be known from a thousand others by
their extraordinary neatness. His garden
was full of trees, and was well fenced round
with a ditch and mindey hedge."— J/r5.
Sheiioood's Stories, ed. 1873, p. 71.
MERCALL, MARCAL, s. Tarn.
marakkdl, a grain measure in use in
the Madras Presidency, and formerly
varying much in different localities,
though the most usual was = 12 sers of
grain. [Also known as tomn.] Its
standard is fixed since 1846 at 800
cubic inches, and = lixr of a garce (c[.v-)-
1554.— (Negapatam) "Of ghee {mamteiga)
and oil, one mercar is=2^ canadas" (a
Portugiiese measure of about 3 pints). — A.
Ntmez, 36.
1803.—". . . take care to put on each
bullock full six mercalls or 72 seers."—
Wellington Desp., ed. 1837, ii. 85.
MERGUI, n.p. The name by which
Ave know the most southern district of
Lower Burma with its town ; annexed
with the rest of what used to be called
the " Tenasserim Provinces " after the
war of 1824-26. The name is prob-
ably of Siamese origin ; the town is
called by the Burmese Beit {Sir A.
Phayre).
15QS.—" Tenasari la quale h Cittk delle
regioni del regno di Sion, posta infra terra
due o tre maree sopra vn gran fiume . . .
ed one il fiume entra in mare e vna villa
chiamata Mergi, nel porto della quale ogn'
anno si caricano alcune navi di verztno
(see BRAZIL-wood and SAPPAN-wJoorf), di
nipa (q.v.), di belzidn (see BENJAMIN), e
qualche poco di garofalo, macis, noci. ..."
—Ces. Federici, in Raimisio, iii. 327v.
[1684-5.— "A Country Vessel belonging
to Mr. Thomas Lucas arriv'd in this Road
MILK-BUSH, MILK-HEDGE. 568
MISSAL.
from 'SLeTge."—Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo.,
1st ser. iv. 19.
[1727. — " Merjee.
SERIM.]
See under TENAS-
MILK-BUSH, MILK-HEDGE, s.
Euphorbia Tirucalli, L., often used for
hedges on the Coromandel coast. It
abounds in acrid milky juices.
c. 1590. — "They enclose their fields and
gardens with hedges of the zekoom {zakkum)
tree, which is a strong defence against
cattle, and makes the country almost im-
penetrable by an army." — Ayeen, ed. Olad-
xoin, ii. 68 ; [ed. Jai-relt, ii. 2.39].
[1773.—" Milky Hedge. This is rather a
shrub, which they plant for hedges on the
coast of Coromandel. . . ." — Ices, 462.]
1780. — "Thorn hedges are sometimes
placed in gardens, but in the fields the milk
bush is most commonly used . . . when
squeezed emitting a whitish juice like milk,
that is deemed a deadly poison. ... A
horse will have his head and eyes pro-
digiously swelled from standing for some
time under the shade of a milk hedge." —
Munro's Narr. 80.
1879.—
" So saying, Buddh
Silently laid aside sandals and staff,
His sacred thread, turban, and cloth, and
came
Forth from behind the milk-bush on the
sand. . . .."
Sir E. Arnold, Light of Asia, Bk. v.
c. 1886. — "The milk-hedge forms a very
distinctive feature in the landscape of many
parts of Guzerat. Twigs of the plant thrown
into running water kill the fish, and are
extensively used for that purpose. Also
charcoal from the stems is considered the
best for making gunpowder." — M.-Gen.-
R. H. Keatinge.
MINCOPIE, n.p. This term is
attributed in books to the Andaman
islanders as their distinctive name for
their own race. It originated with a
vocabulary given by Lieut, Colebrooke
in vol. iv. of the Asiatic Researches,
and was certainly founded on some
misconception. Nor has the possible
origin of the mistake been ascertained.
{M.V. Man {Proc. Anthrop. Institute, xii.
71) suggests that it may have been a
corruption of the words mm kaich !
* Come here ! ']
MINICOY, n.p. Minikai; [Logan
(Malabar, i. 2) gives the name as
Menakdyat, which the Madras Gloss.
derives from Mai. min, 'fish,' hayam,
' deep pool.' The natives call it Maliku
(note by Mr. Gray on the passage from
Fyrard quoted below).] An island
intermediate between the Maldive and
the Laccadive group. Politically it
belongs to the latter, being the property
of the Ali Raja of Cannanore, but the
people and their language are Mai-
divian. The population in 1871 was-
2800. One-sixth of the adults had
perished in a cyclone in 1867. A
lighthouse was in 1883 erected on
the island. This is probably the
island intended for Mulkee in that ill-
edited book the E.T. of Tuhfat al-
Mujdhidm. [Mr. Logan identifies it
with the "female island" of Marco-
Polo. (Malabar, i. 287.)]
[c. 1610. — ". . . a little island named
Malicut." — Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc.
i. 322.]
MISCALL, s. Ar. miskdl (mithkdly
properly). An Arabian weight, origin-
ally that of the Roman aureus and the
gold dlndr ; about 73 grs.
c. 1340. — "The prince, violently enraged,
caused this officer to be put in prison, and
confiscated his goods, which amounted to
437, 000, 000 mithkals of gold . This anecdote
serves to attest at once the severity of the
sovereign and the extreme wealth of the
country." — Shihdbuddln, in Not. et Ext.y
xiii. 192.
1502.— "Upon which the King (of Sofala)
showed himself much pleased . . . and
gave them as a present for the Captain-
Major a mass of strings of small golden
beads which they call pingo, weighing 1000
maticals, every matical being worth ,500
reis, and gave for the King another that
weighed 3000 maticals. . . ."—Correa, i. 274.
MISBEE, s. Sugar candy. Misrl,
'Egyptian,' from Misr, Egypt, the
Mizraim of the Hebrews, showing the
original source of supply. [We find
the Mi^i or ' sugar of Egypt ' in the
Arabian Nights (Burton, xi. 396).] (See-
under SUGAR.)
1810. — " The sugar-candy made in India^
where it is known by the name of miscery,
bears a price suited to its quality. ... It
is usually made in small conical^ pots,
whence it concretes into masses, weighing"
from 3 to 6 lbs. each." — Williamson, V. M..
ii. 134.
MISSAL, s. Hind, from Ar. misly
meaning 'similitude.' The body of
documents in a particular case before
a court. [The word is also used in ita
original sense of a ' clan.']
[1861.— "The martial spirit of the Sikhs
thus aroused . . . formed itself into clans-
or confederacies called Misls. . . ." — Cave^
Brown, Punjab and Delhi, i. 368.]
MOBEV.
569 MODELLIAR, MODLIAR.
I MOBED, s. P. muhid, a title of
Parsee Priests. It is a corruption of
the Pehlevi magS-pat, ' Lord Magus.'
[1815, — " The rites ordained by the chief
Mobuds are still observed." — Mafcolm, H.
ofPet-sia, ed. 1829, i. 499.]
MOCUDDUM, s. Hind, from Ar.
mukaddam, ' praepositus,' a head-man.
The technical applications are many ;
e.g. to the headman of a village, re-
sponsible for the realisation of the
i revenue (see LUMBERDAR) ; to the
I local head of a caste (see CHOWDRY) ;
to the head man of a body of peons
or of a gang of labourers (see MATE),
&c. &c. (See further detail in Wilson).
Cobarruvias (Tesoro de la Lengua Castel-
lana, 1611) gives Almocaden, "Capi-
tan de Infanteria."
c. 1347. — ". . . The princess invited . . .
the tandail (see TINDAL) or mukaddam of
the crew, and the sdpdJisaldr or mukaddam
of the archers." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 250.*
1538. — "0 Mocadao da mazmorra q era
o carcereiro d'aquella prisao, tanto q os vio
mortos, deu logo rebate disso ao Guazil da
justiga. . . ." — Pinto, cap. vi.
,, "The Jaylor, which in their language
is called Mocadan, repairing in the morning
to us, and finding our two companions dead,
goes away in all haste therewith to acquaint
the Gauzil, which is as the Judg with us."—
Cogan's TransL, p. 8.
1554. — "E a hum naique, com seys piaes
(peons) e himi mocadao, com seys toe has,
hum boy de sombreiro, dous mainatos," &c.
— Botelho, Tovibo, 57.
1567. — " . . . furthermore that no infidel
shall serve as scrivener, shroflF [xan-afo)
mocadam {nwcaddo), naique (see NAIK),
peon [piao) parpatrim (see PARBUTTY),
collector of dues, corregidor, interpreter,
procurator or solicitor in court, nor in any
other office or charge in which he can in
any way hold authority over Christians." —
Decree of the Sacred Council of Goa, Dec. 27.
In Arch. Port. Orient, fascic. 4.
[1598. — ". . . a chief Boteson . . . which
they call Mocadon." — Linschoten, Hak. Soc.
i. 267.
[c. 1610. — "They call these Lascarys and
their captain Moncadon." — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. ii. 117.
* This passage is also referred to under
NACODA. The French translation runs as fol-
lows:—"Cette princesse invita . . . le tendil ou
'general des pietons,' et le sipahsdldr ou 'general
des archers,'" In answer to a query, our friend,
Prof. Robertson Smith, writes: "The word is
rijdl, and this may be used either as the plural of
rajul, 'man,' or as the pi. of rdjil, ' pieton." But
foreman, or ' praepositus ' of the ' men ' (mukaddam
is not well rendered * general '), is just as possible."
And , if possible, much more reasonable. Dulaurier
(J. As. ser. iv. tom. ix.) renders rijdl here " sailors."
See the article TINDAL ; and see the quotation
under the present article from Bocarro MS.
[1615.— "The Generall dwelt with the
Makado-w of Swally."— ^ir T. Roe, Hak.
Soc. i. 45 ; comp. Danvers, Letters, i. 234.]
1644. — "Each vessel carries forty mariners
and two mocadons. "—^ocano, MS.
1672. — "II Mucadamo, cosi chiamano 11
Padroni di queste barche." — P. Vincenz.
Maria, 3rd ed. 459.
1680. — " For the better keeping the Boat-
men in order, resolved to appoint Black
Tom Muckadum or Master of the Boatmen,
being Christian as he is, his wages being
paid at 70 fanams per mensem." — Fort St.
Geo. Consn., Dec. 23, in Notes and Exts.
No. iii. p. 42.
1870. — "This headman was called the
Mokaddam in the more Northern and
Eastern provinces." — Systems of Land
Tenure (Cobden Club), 163^
MOCCUDDAMA, s. Hind, from
Ar. mukaddama, 'a piece of business,'
but especially 'a suit at law.'
MODELLIAR, MODLIAR, s.
Used in the Tamil districts of Ceylon
(and formerly on the Continent) for
a native head-man. It is also a caste
title, assumed by certain Tamil people
who styled themselves Sudras (an
honourable assumption in the South).
Tam. mudaliydr, muthaliydr, an
honorific pi. from mudali, muthal% 'a
chief.'
c, 1350. — "When I was staying at
Columbum (see QUILON) with those Chris-
tian chiefs who are called Modilial, and
are the owners of the pepper, one morning
there came to me . . ."—John de MarignolU,
in Cathay, &c., ii. 381.
1522. — "And in opening this foundation
they found about a cubit below a grave made
of brickwork, white-washed within, as if
newly made, in which they found part of
the bones of the King who was converted
by the holy Apostle, who the natives said
they heard was called Tani (Tami) mudo-
lyar, meaning in their tongue 'Thomas
Servant of God.' "—Cm^rea, ii. 726.
1544._". , . apud Praefectum locis illis
quern Mudeliarem vulgo nuncupant."—
S. Fr. Xaverii Fpistolae, 129.
1607.— "On the part of Dom Fernando
Modeliar, a native of Ceylon, I have re-
ceived a petition stating his services."—
Letter of K. Philip III. in L. das Mongoes,
135.
1616._'< These entered the Kingdom of
Candy . . . and had an encounter with the
enemy at Matald, where they cut off five-
and-thirty heads of their people and took
certain araches and modiliares who are
chiefs among them, and who had ... de-
serted and gone over to the enemy as is the
way of the Chingalas."—Bocan-o, 495.
1648.— "The 5 August followed from
Candy the Modeliar, or Great Captain . . .
MOFUSSIL.
570
MOGUL.
in order to inspect the ships." — Van Spil-
bergen's Voyage, 33.
1685.— "The Modeliares . . . and other
great men among them put on a shirt and
doublet, which those of low caste may not
wear." — Ribeiro, f. 46.
1708.— "Mon Kdverend P^re. Vous 6tes
tellement accotitum^ h. vous m§ler des
afifaires de la Compagnie, que non obstant
la pri^re que je vous ai r^itdr^e plusieurs
fois de nous laisser en repos, je ne suis pas
^tonn^ si vous prenez parti dans I'affaire de
Ijazaro ci-devant courtier et Modeliar de la
Compagnie." — Norbert, Memoires, i. 274.
1726. — " Modelyaar. This is the same
as Captain."— Fa^e%<i)'«. (Ceylon), Names of
Officers, &c,, 9.
1810. — "We . . . arrived at Barbareen
about two o'clock, where we found that the
provident Modeliar had erected a beautiful
rest-house for us, and prepared an excellent
collation." — Maria Grahuin, 98.
MOFUSSIL, s., also used adjectively,
■" The provinces," — the country stations
and districts, as contra-distinguished
from ' the Presidency ' ; or, relatively,
the rural localities of a district as
contra-distinguished from the sudder
or chief station, which is the residence
of the district authorities. Thus if, in
Calcutta, one talks of the Mofussil, he
means anywhere in Bengal out of
Calcutta; if one at Benares talks of
going into the Mofussil, he means going
anywhere in the Benares division or
district (as the case might be) out of
the city and station of Benares. And
so over India. The word (Hind, from
Ar.) mufasml means properly 'separate,
detailed, particular,' and hence 'pro-
vincial,' as mufassal 'addlat, a 'pro-
vincial court of justice.' This indicates
the way in w^iich the word came to
have the meaning attached to it.
About 1845 a clever, free-and-easy
newspaper, under the name of Tlie
Mofussilite, was started at Meerut,
by Mr. John Lang, author of Too
Clever by Half , &c., and endured for
many years.
1781. — ". . . a gentleman lately arrived
from the Moussel" (plainly a misprint).—
Nicky's Bengal Gazette, March 31.
,, "A gentleman in the Mofussil,
Mr. P., fell out of his chaise and broke his
leg. . . ."—lUd., June 30.
1810.— "Either in the Presidency or in
the Mofussil. . . ." — Williamson, V. M.
ii. 499.
1836.—". . . the Mofussil newspapers
which I have seen, though generally dis-
posed to cavil at all the acts of the Grovern-
ment, have often spoken favourably of the
measure." — T. B. Macaiilay, in Life, &c.
i. 399.
MOGUL, n.p. This name should
properly mean a person of the great
nomad race of Mongols, called in
Persia, &c., Mughals; but in India it
has come, in connection with the
nominally Mongol, though essenti-
ally rather Turk, family of Baber, to
be applied to all foreign Mahommedans
from the countries on the W. and
N.W. of India, except the Pathans.
In fact these people themselves make
a sharp distinction between the Mu-
ghal Irani, of Pers. origin (who is a
Shiah), and the M. Turdnl of Turk
origin (who is a Sunni). Beg is the
characteristic affix of the Mughal's
name, as Khan is of the Pathan's.
Among the Mahommedans of S. India
the Moguls or Mughals constitute a
strongly marked caste. [They are also
clearly distinguished in the Punjab
and N.W. P.] In the quotation from
Baber below, the name still retains its
original application. The passage
illustrates the tone in which Baber
always speaks of his kindred of the
Steppe, much as Lord Clyde used
sometimes to speak of "confounded
Scotchmen."
In Port, writers Mogol or Mogor is
often used for "Hindostan," or the terri-
tory of the Great Mogul.
1247. — " Terra quaedam est in partibus
orientis . . . quae Mongal nominatur. Haec
terra quondam populos quatuor habuit:
unus Yeka Mongal, id est magni Mon-
gali. . . ." — Joannis de Piano Carpini, Hist.
Mongalorum, 645.
1253. — " Dicit nobis supradictus Coiac
.... *Nolite dicere quod dominus noster
sit christianus. Non est christianus, sed
Moal ' ; quia enim nomen christianitatis
videtur eis nomen cujusdem gentis . . .
volentes nomen suum, hoc est Moal, exal-
tare super omne nomen, nee volunt vocari
Tartari." — Itin. Willielmi de Rubruk, 259.
1298. — ". . . Mungul, a name sometimes
applied to the Tartars." — Marco Polo, i. 276
{2nd ed.).
c. 1300. — "Ipsi verb dicunt se descendisse
de Gog et Magog. Vnde ipsi dicuntur
Mogoli, quasi corrupto vocabulo Magogoli."
— Ricoldus de Monte Crucis, in Per. Quatuor,
p. 118.
e. 1308.— "'0 5^ No7as. . . 5s Hfxa
irXelcTTais Swdfjieaiv 4^ ofioyevwv Toxapwi',
oijs avTOL MovyovXiovs \4yovaL, e^airoa-
ToXeis iK Twv Kard, ras Kaairlas apxliVTiav
Tov yivovs ovs Kdvidas a-rofid^ovatv." —
Georg. Pachymeres, de Mich. PalaeoL, lib. v.
MOGUL.
571 MOGUL, THE GREAT.
I c. 1340. — " In the first place from Tana to
Ointarchan may be 25 days with an ox-
waggon, and from 10 to 12 days with a
horse-waggon. On the road you will find
plenty of Moccols, that is to say of armed
troopers." — Pegolotti, on the Land Route to
, Cathay, in Cathay, &c., ii. 287.
j 1404. — "And the territory of this empire
of Samarkand is called the territory of Mo-
galia, and the language thereof is called
Mugalia, and they don't understand this
language on this side of the River (the
Oxus) . . . for the character which is used
by those of Samarkand beyond the river is
1 not understood or read by those on this side
1 the river ; and they call tJuit character
Jfongali, and the Emperor keeps by him
<iertain scribes who can read and write this
Mogali character." — Clavijo, § ciii. (Comp.
Markkam, 119-120.)
c. 1500. — "The Moghul troops, which
had come to my assistance, did not attempt
\ to fight, but instead of fighting, betook
! themselves to dismounting and plundering
my own people. Nor is this a solitary
instance ; such is the uniform practice of
these wretches the Moghuls ; if they defeat
the enemy they instantly seize the booty ;
if they are defeated, they plunder and
dismount their own allies, and betide what
may, carry off the spoil." — Baber, 93.
; 1534. — "And whilst Badur was there in
I the hills engaged with his pleasures and
luxury, there came to him a messenger
from the King of the Mogores of the
kingdom of Dely, called Bobor Mirza."—
t'orrea, iii. 571.
1536. — " Dicti Mogores vel a populis
Persarum Mogoribus, vel quod nunc Turkae
a, Persis Mogores appellantiir." — Letter from
K. John III. to Fo2)e Paid 111.
1555. — "Tartaria, otherwyse called Mon-
gal. As Vincentius wryteth, is in that parte
of the earthe, where the Easte and the
northe joine together." — W. Watreman,
Fardle of Faciouns.
1563. — " This Kingdom of Dely is very far
inland, for the northern part of it marches
with the territory of Cora9one (Khorasan).
. . . The Mogores, whom we call Tartars,
conquered it more than 30 years ago. . . ."
—Garcia, f. 34.
[c. 1590. — " In his time (Nasiru'ddin
MahmudJ the Mughals entered the Panjab
- . ." — Aln. ed. Jairett, ii. 304.
[c. 1610. — "The greatest ships come from
the coast of Persia, Arabia, Mogor." —
Fi/rard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 258.
[1636. — India " containeth many Provinces
and Realmes, as Cambaiar, Delli, Decan,
Bishagar, Malabar, Narsingar, Orixa, Ben-
gala, Sanga, Mogores, Tipvira, Gouroiis,
Ava, Pegua, Aurea Chersonesus, Sina, Cam-
boia, and Campaa."— T. Bhindevil, Descrip-
tion and use of Plancius his Mappe, in Eight
Treatises, ed. 1626, p. 547.]
c. 1650.— "Now shall I tell how the royal
house arose in the land of the Monghol. . . .
And the Ruler (Chingiz Khan) said, . . .
* I will that this people Bfedfe, resembling
a precious crystal, which even to the com-
pletion of my enterprise hath shown the
greatest fidelity in every peril, shall take
the name of Koke (Blue) MonghoL . . ."—
Sanang Setzen, by Schmidt, pp. 57 and 71;
1741. — "Ao mesmo tempo que a paz se
ajusterou entre os referidos generaes Mogor
e Marata." — Bosqiiejo das Possessoes Portug.
na Oriente — Documentos Comprovativos, iii. 21
(Lisbon 1853).
1764. — " Whatever Moguls, whether
Oranies or Tooranies, come to offer their
services should be received on the aforesaid
terms." — Paper of Articles sent to Major
Munro by the Naioab, in Long, 360.
c. 1773. — ". . . the news- writers of Rai
Droog frequently wrote to the Nawaub . . .
that the besieged Naik . . . had attacked
the batteries of the besiegers, and had killed
a great number of the Moghuls." — H. of
Hydiir, 317.
1781. — " Wanted an European or Mogful
Coachman that can drive four Horses in
hand." — India Gazette, June 30.
1800. — "I pushed forward the whole of
the Mahratta and Mogrul cavalry in one
body. . . ." — Sir A. Wellesley to Mtinro,
Munro's Life, i. 268.
1803. — "The Mogul horse do not appear
very active ; otherwise they ought certainly
to keep the pindarries at a greater dis-
tance."— Wellington, ii. 281.
In these last two quotations the term is
applied distinctively to Hyderabad troops.
1855. — "The Moguls and others, who at
the present day settle in the country, inter-
marrying with these people (Burmese
Mahommedans) speedily sink into the same
practical heterodoxies." — Yule, Mission to
Ara, 151.
MOGUL, THE GREAT, n.p.
Sometimes ^ The MoguV simply. The
name by wliich tlie Kings of Delhi of
the House of ^imiir were popularly
styled, first by the Portuguese (o grao
Mogor) and after them by Europeans
generally. It was analogous to the
Sophy (q.v.), as applied to the Kings
of Persia, or to the 'Great Turk'
applied to the Sultan of Turkey.
Indeed the latter phrase was probably
the model of the present one. As
noticed under the preceding article,
MOGOL, MOGOR, and also Mogolistan
are applied among old writers to the
dominions of the Great Mogul. We
have found no native idiom precisely
suggesting the latter title ; but Mughal
is thus used in the Araish-i-Mahfil
below, and Mogolistan must have been
in some native use, for it is a form that
Europeans would not have invented.
(See quotations from Thevenot here
and under MOHWA.)
MOGUL, THE GREAT.
572
MOGUL, THE GREAT.
c. 1563.— "Ma gik dodici anni il gran
Magol Re Moro d'Agra et del Deli ... si
fe impatronito di tutto il Regno de Cambaia."
— V. di Messer Cesare Federici, in RaviiidOy
iii.
1572.—
* * A este o Rei Cambayco soberbissimo
Fortaleza dark na riea Dio ;
Porque contra o Mogor poderosissimo
Lhe ajude a defender o senhorio. ..."
Camdes, x. 64.
By Burton :
" To him Cambaya's King, that haughtiest
Moor,
shall yield in wealthy Diu the famous fort
that he may gain against the Grand
Mogor
'spite his stupendous power, your firm
support. ..."
[1609. — "When you shall repair to the
Greate "NLaigvll." — Birdwood, First Letter
Booh, 325.
[1612. — "Heeehabar (Akbar) the last de-
ceased Emperor of Hindustan, the father of
the present Great Mogul." — JJanvers, Letters,
i. 163.]
1615. — "Nam praeter Magnum Mogor
cui hodie potissima illius pars subjecta est ;
qui turn quidem Mahometicae religioni
deditus erat, quamuis cam modo cane et
angue peius detestetur, vix scio an illius
ahus rex Mahometana sacra coleret." —
Jamc, i. 58.
, , "... prosecuting my travaile by
land, I entered the confines of the great
Mogor. . . ."—Be Monfart, 15.
1616. — "It (Chitor) is in the country of
one Rama, a Prince newly subdued by the
Mogul."— ^tV T. Roe. [In Hak. Soc. (i.
102) for "the Mogul" the reading is "this
King."]
,, " The Seuerall Kingdomes and Pro-
uinces subject to the Great MogoU Sha
Selin Gehangier." — Idem.in Furchas, i. 578.
,, " . . . the base cowardice of
which people hath made The Great Mogul
sometimes use this proverb, that one Portu-
guese would beat three of his people . . .
and he would further add that one English-
man would beat three Portuguese. The
truth is that those Portuguese, especially
those born in those Indian colonies, . . . are
a very low poor-spirited people. . . ." —
Terry, ed. 1777, 153.
[ ,, "... a copy of the articles granted
by the Great MogoU may partly serve for
precedent." — Foster, Letters, iv. 222.]
1623. — "The people are partly Gentile
and partly Mahometan, but they live
mingled together, and in harmony, because
the Great Mogul, to whom Guzerat is now
subject . . . although he is a Mahometan
(yet not altogether that, as they say) makes
no difference in his states between one kind
of people and the other." — P. della Valle,
ii. 610 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 30, where Mr. Grey
reads "Gran Moghel "].
1644.— "The King of the inland country, 1
on the confines of this island and fortress of i
Dlu, is the Mogor, the greatest Prince in i
all the East."— iJomrro, MS. \
1653. — "Mogol est vn terme des Indes \
qui signifie blanc, et quand nous disons le \
grand Mogol, que les Indiens appellent ^
Schah Geanne Roy du monde, c'est qu'il est '
effectiuement blanc . . . nous I'appellons j
grand Blanc ou grand Mogol, comme nous j
appellons le Roy des Ottomans grand '
Turq."— Z)e la BouUaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657. i
pp. 549-550. j
,, "This Prince, having taken them \
all, made fourscore and two of them abjure ]
their faith, who served him in his wars !
against the Great Mogor, and were every \
one of them miserably slain in that expedi- \
tion." — Cogan's Pinto, p. 25. The expres- 3
sion is not in Pinto's original, where it is- j
Rey dos Mogores (cap. xx.). \
c. 1663. — "Since it is the custom of Asiai \
never to approach Great Persons with \
Empty Hands, when I had the Honour to 1
kiss the Vest of the Great Mogol Aureng j
Zebe, I presented him with Eight Roupees ?
. . ."—Bernier, E.T. p. 62; [ed. Constable, i
200]. i
1665.- ]
"... Samarchand by Oxus, Temir's throne, }
To Paquin of Sinaean Kings ; and thence |
To Agra and Labor of Great Mogul. • • • ' |
Paradise Lost, xi. 389-91. |
c. 1665. — "L'Empire du Grand-Mogol, j
qu'on nomme particulierement le Mogoli- ;
stan, est le plus dtendu et le plus puissant j
des Roiaumes des Indes. . . . Le Grand- t
Mogol vient en ligne directe de Tamerlan,. !
dont les descendants qui se sont dtablis aux ^
Indes, se sont fait appellor Mogols. . . ." — ';
Thevenot, v. 9. ]
1672.—" In these beasts the Great Mogul \
takes his pleasure, and on a stately Elephant r]
he rides in person to the arena where they ;
fight." — Baldaeus (Germ, ed.), 21. ,
1673.— "It is the Flower of their Em- j
peror's Titles to be called the Great Mogul, \
Burrore (read Burrow, see Fryer's Index) jl
Mogul Podeshar, who ... is at present |
Aiiren Zeeh." — Fryer, 195. <
1716.— Gram Mogol. Is as much as to .
say 'Head and king of the Circumcised," \
for Mogol in the language of that country j
signifies circumcised" (!)-^5/?<<e«if, s.v. \
1727. — "Having made what observation* j
I could, of the Empire of Persia, I'll travel \
along the Seacoast towards Industan, or th& |
Great Mogul's Empire." — A. Hamilton, L >
115, [ed. 1744]. * \
1780. — "There are now six or seven ^
fellows in the tent, gravely disputing J
whether Hyder is, or is not, the person i
commonly called in Europe the Great !
Mogul."— Letter of T. Munro, in Life, i. 27. '•
1783.— "The first potentate sold by th& <
Company for money, was the Great Mogul j
—the descendant of Tamerlane." — i5?:r)Ce>
Speech on Fox's E.T. Bill, iii. 458. i
MOGUL BREECHES.
573
MOHUR, GOLD.
1786. — "That Shah Allum, the prince
commonly called the Great Mogul, or, by
eminence, the King, is or lately was in
possession of the ancient capital of Hindo-
stan. . . ." — Art. of Charge agaiTist Hastings,
in Burke, vii. 189.
1807. — " L'Hindoustan est depuis quelque
temps domine par une multitude de petits
souverains, qui s'arrachent I'un I'autre leurs
possessions. Aucun d'eux ne reconnait
comme il faut I'autorite legitime du Mogol,
si ce n'est cependant Messieurs les Anglais,
lesquels n'ont pas cess^ d'etre soumis k son
obeissance ; en sort qu'actuellement, c'est
a dire en 1222 (1807) ils reconnaissent I'au-
torite supreme d'Akbar Schah, fils de Schah
Alam." — Afsos, Araish-i-Mahjil, quoted by
Garcin de Tossy, Rel. Mus. 90.
MOGUL BREECHES, s. Ap-
parently an early name for what we
call long-drawers or pyjamas (qq..v.),
1625. — " ... let him have his shirt on and
his Mogul breeches ; here are women in the
house." — Beaumont d; Fletcher, The Fair
Maid of the Inn, iv. 2.
In a picture by Vandyke of William
1st Earl of Denbigh, belonging to the
Duke of Hamilton, and exhibited at
Edinburgh in July 1883, the subject
is represented as out shooting, in a red
striped shirt and pyjamas, no doubt the
*' Mogul breeches " of the period.
MOHUR, GOLD, s. The official
name of the chief gold coin of British
India, Hind, from Pers. muhr, a
(metallic) seal, and thence a gold coin.
It seems possible that the word is
taken from mihr, 'the sun,' as one of
the secondary meanings of that word
is 'a golden circlet on the top of
an umbrella, or the like' (Vullers).
[Platts, on the contrary, identifies it
with Skt. mudrd, 'a seal.']
The term muhr, as applied to a coin,
appears to have been popular only and
quasi-generic, not precise. But that to
which it has been most usually applied,
at least in recent centuries, is a coin
which has always been in use since
the foundation of the Mahommedan
Empire in Hindustan by the Ghuri
Kings of Ghazni and their freedmen,
circa a.d. 1200, tending to a standard
weight of 100 ratis (see RUTTEE) of
pure gold, or about 175 grains, thus
equalling in weight, and probably in-
tended then to equal ten times in
value, the silver coin which has for
more than three centuries been called
Rupee.
There is good ground for regard-
ing this as the theory of the system.-^
But the gold coins, especially, have
deviated from the theory considerably ;
a deviation which seems to have com-
menced with the violent innovations
of Sultan Mahommed Tughlak (1325-
1351), who raised the gold coin to
200 grains, and diminished the silver
coin to 140 grains, a change which may
have been connected with the enormous
influx of gold into Upper India, from
the plunder of the immemorial accumu-
lations of the Peninsula in the first
quarter of the 14th century. After
this the coin again settled down in
approximation to the old weight,
insomuch that, on taking the weight
of 46 different mohurs from the lists
given in Prinsep's Tables, the average
of pure gold is 167"22 grains.t
The first gold mohur struck by the
Company's Government was issued in
1766, and declared to be a legal tender
for 14 sicca rupees. The full weight
of this coin was 179*66 grs., containing
149-72 grs. of gold. But it was im-
possible to render it current at the
rate fixed ; it was called in, and in
1769 a new mohur was issued to pass
as legal tender for 16 sicca rupees.
I'he weight of this was 190*773 grs.
(according to Regn. of 1793, 190-894),
and it contained 190-086 grs. of gold.
Regulation xxxv. of 1793 declared
these gold mohurs to be a legal
tender in all public and private trans-
actions. Regn. xiv. of 1818 declared,
among other things, that "it has been
thought advisable to make a slight
deduction in the intrinsic value of
the gold mohur to be coined at this
Presidency (Fort William), in order
to raise the value of fine gold to fine
silver, from the present rates of 1 to
14-861 to that of 1 to 15. The gold
mohur will still continue to pass cur-
rent at the rate of 16 rupees." The
new gold mohur was to weigh 204-710
grs., containing fine gold 187-651 grs.
Once more Act xvii. of 1835 declared
that the only gold coin to be coined at
Indian mints should be (with propor-
* See Catliay, &c. , pp. ccxlvii. -ccl. ; and Mr, E.
Thomas, Pathdn Kings of Delhi, passim.
t The average was taken as follows : — (1). We
took the whole of the weight of gold in the list at
p. 43 ("Table of the Gold Coins of India") with
the omission of four pieces which are exception-
ally debased ; and (2), the first twenty-four pieces
in the list at p. 50 ("Supplementary Table"),
omitting two exceptional cases, and divided by the
whole number of coins so taken. See the tables
at end of Thomas's ed. of Prinsep's Essays.
MOHUR, GOLD.
574 MOHWA, MHOWA, MOW A.
tionate subdivisions) a gold mohur
or "15 rupee piece" of the weight of
180 grs. troy, containing 165 grs. of
pure gold ; and declared also that no
gold coin should thenceforward be a
legal tender of payment in any of
the territories of the E.I. Company.
Tliere has been since then no sub-
stantive change.
A friend (W. Simpson, the accom-
plished artist) was told in India that
gold mohur was a corruption of gol^
(' round ') mohr^ indicating a distinction
from the square mohurs of some of the
Delhi Kings. But this we take to be
purely fanciful.
1690.— "The Gold Moor, or Gk)ld Roupie,
is valued generally at 14 of Silver ; and
the Silver Roupie at Two Shillings Three
Pence." — Ovington, 219.
1726. — "There is here only also a State
mint where gold Moors, silver Ropyes,
Peysen and other money are struck." —
Valentijn, v. 166.
1758.— "80,000 rupees, and 4000 gold
mohurs, equivalent to 60,000 rupees, were
the military chest ifor immediate expenses."
—Orme, ed. 1803, ii. 364.
[1776. — "Thank you a thousand times for
your present of a parcel of morahs." — Mrs.
P. Francis, to her husband, in Francis Letters,
i. 286.]
1779. — "I then took hold of his hand:
then he (Francis) took out gold mohurs :
and offered to give them to me : I refused
them ; he said ' Take that (offering both his
hands to me), 'twill make you great men,
and I will give you 100 gold mohurs
more.'" — Evidence o/Rambux Jemadar, on
Trial of Grand v. Francis, quoted iu Echoes
of Old Calcutta, 228.
1785. — " Malver, hairdresser from Europe,
proposes himself to the ladies of the settle-
ment to dress Hair daily, at two gold
mohurs per month, in the latest fashion
with gauze flowers, &c. He will also instruct
the slaves at a moderate price." * — In Seton-
Katr, i. 119.
1797.— "Notwithstanding he (the Nabob)
was repeatedly told that I would accept
nothing, he had prepared 5 lacs of rupees
and 8000 gold Mohurs for me, of which I
was to have 4 lacs, my attendants one, and
your Ladyship the gold." — Letter in Mem.
of Lord Teignmouth, i. 410.
1809. — "I instantly presented to her a
nazur (see NUZZER) of nineteen gold
mohurs in a white handkerchief." — Lord
Valentia, i. 100.
1811. — "Some of his fellow passengers
. . . offered to bet with him sixty gold
xaohxa^."— Morton's Life of Leyden, 83.
* Was this ignorance, or slang? Though slave-
boys are occasionally mentioned, there is no indi-
cation that slaves were at all the usual substitute
for domestic servants at this time in European
families.
1829.— "I heard that a private of the
Company's Foot Artillery passed the very
noses of the prize-agents, with 500 gold
mohurs (sterling 1000*'.) in his hat or cap."
— John Skipp, ii. 226.
[c. 1847. — "The widow is vexed out of
patience, because her daughter Maria has got
a place beside Cambric, the penniless curate,
and not by Colonel Goldmore, the rich
widower from India." — Thackeray, Book of
;»nobs, ed. 1879, p. 71.]
MOHURRER, MOHRER, &c., s.
A writer in a native language. Ar.
muharrir, 'an elegant, correct writer.'
The word occurs in Grose (c. 1760)
as ' Mooreis, writers.'
[1765. — "This is not only the custom
of the heads, but is followed by every petty
Mohooree in each oflBce." — Verelst, View of
Bengal, App. 217.]
MOHURRUM, s. Ar. Muharram
(' sacer '), properly the name of the 1st
month of the JMahommedan lunar
year. But in India the term is applied
to the period of fasting a^d public
mourning observed during that month
in commemoration of the death of
Hassan and of his brother Husain
(a.d. 669 and 680) and which termin-
ates in the ceremonies of the 'Ashurd-ay
commonly however known in India as
" the Mohurrum." For a full account of
these ceremonies see Herklots, Qanoon-
e-Islam, 2nd ed. 98-148. [Perry,
Miracle Play of Hasan and IIusain.\
And see in this book HOBSON-JOBSON.
1869. — ^^ FUe du Martyre de Hiigain
On la nomme gen^ralement Muharram du
nom du mois . . . et plus specialement
Dahd, mot persan derive de dah 'dix,' . . .
les denominations viennent de ce que la
f^te de Hu9ain dure dix jours." — Garcinde
Tassy, ReL Miis. p. 31.
MOHWA, MHOWA, MOWA, s.
Hind. &c. mahud, mahwd, Skt. mad-
huka, the large oak-like tree Bassia
latifolia* Eoxb. (N. 0. Sapotaceae), also
the flower of this tree from which a
spirit is distilled and the spirit itself.
It is said that the Mahwa flower is
now largely exported to France for the
manufacture of liqueurs. The tree, in
groups, or singly, is common all over
Central India in the lower lands, and,
more sparsely, in the Gangetic pro-
vinces. *'It abounds in Guzerat.
When the flowers are falling the HiU-
* Moodeen Sheriff (Supplt. to the PMrmacopoeia
of India) says that the Mahwd in question is Bassia
longifolia and the wild Mahwa Bassia lati/olia.
MOLE-ISLAM.
575
MOLUCCAS.
men camp under the trees to collect
them. And it is a common practice
to sit perched on one of the trees in
order to shoot the large deer which
come to feed on the fallen mhowa.
The timber is strong and durable."
{M.-Gen. R. H. Keatinge).
c. 1665.— "Les bornes du Mogolistan et
cle Golconde sont plantdes a environ un lieue
et demie de Calvar. Ce sont des arbres
qu'on appelle Mahoua ; ils marquent la
derniere terre du Mogol." — Thevenot, v. 200.
1810. — ". . . the number of shops where
Todd}/, Mowah, Pariah Arrack, &c., are
served out, absolutely incalculable." —
Williamson, V. M. ii. 153.
1814. — "The Mowah . . . attains the size
of an English oak . . . and from the beauty
of its foliage, makes a conspicuous appear-
ance in the landscape." — Farhes, Or. Mem.
ii. 452 ; [2nd ed. ii. 261, reading Mawah].
1871. — "The flower . . . possesses con-
siderable substance, and a sweet but sickly
taste and smell. It is a favourite article of
food with all the wild tribes, and the lower
classes of Hindus ; but its main use is in
the distillation of ardent spirits, most of
what is consumed being Mhowa. The
spirit, when well made, and mellowed by
age, is by no means of despicable qiiality,
resembling in some degree Irish whisky.
The luscious flowers are no less a favourite
food of the brute creation than of man. ..."
Forsyth, Highlands ofC. India, 75.
MOLE-ISLAM, n.p. The title
applied to a certain class of rustic
Mahommedans or quasi-Mahommedans
in Guzerat, said to have been forcibly
converted in the time of the famous
Sultan Mahmud Bigarra, Butler's
" Prince of Cambay." We are ignorant
of the true orthography or meaning
of the term. [In the E. Pan jab the de-
scendants of Jats forcibly converted to
Islam are known as Milla, or ' unfortu-
nate' (Ibhetson, Panjab Ethnography,
p. 142). The word is derived from the
nakshatra or lunar asterism of Mill, to
be horn in which is considered speci-
ally unlucky.]
[1808. — " Mole - Islams." See under
GRASSIA.]
MOLEY, s. A kind of (so-called
wet) curry used in the Madras Presi-
dency, a large amount of coco-nut
being one of the ingredients. The
Avord is a corruption of 'Malay' ; the
dish being simply a bad imitation of
one used by the Malays.
[1886.--*' Regarding the Ceylon curry.
... It is known by some as the ^ Malay
curry,' and it is closely allied to the moli
of the Tamils of Southern India." Then
follows the recipe. — WTivern, Culinan/
Jottings, 5th ed., 299.1
MOLLY, or (better) MALLEE, s.
Hind, mall, Skt. mcilika, 'a garland-
maker,' or a member of the caste which
furnishes gardeners. We sometimes
have heard a lady from the Bengal
Presidency speak of the daily homage
of "the Molly with his dolly," viz.
of the mall with his ddll.
1759. — In a Calcutta wages tariff of this
year we find —
"House Molly 4 Rs."
In Long, 182.
MOLUCCAS, n.p. The 'Spice
Islands,' strictly speaking the five
Clove Islands, lying to the west of
Gilolo, and by name Ternate (Tarndti),
Tidore (Tidari), Mortir, Makian, and
Bachian. [See Mr. Gray's note on
Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 166.}
But the application of the name has
been extended to all the islands under
Dutch rule, between Celebes and N.
Guinea. There is a Dutch governor
residing at Amboyna, and the islands
are divided into 4 residencies, viz.
Amboyna, Banda, Ternate and Manado.
The origin of the name Molucca, or
Malum as the Portuguese called it,
is not recorded ; but it must have been
that by which the islands were known
to the native traders at the time of the
Portuguese discoveries. The early
accounts often dwell on the fact that
each island (at least three of them)
had a king of its own. Possibly they
got the (Ar.) name of Jazlrat-al-Muluk,
' The Isles of the Kings.'
Valentijn probably entertained the
same view of the derivation. He
begins his account of the islands by
saying :
"There are many who have written of
the Moluccos and of their Kings, but we
have hitherto met with no writer who has
given an exact view of the subject " {Deel, i.
Mol. 3).
And on the next page he says :
"For what reason they have been called
Moluccos we shall not here say ; for we shall
do this circumstantially when we shall speak
of the Molukse Ki7igs and their customs."
But we have been unable to find the
fulfilment of this intention, though
probably it exists in that continent
of a work somewhere. We have also-
MOLUCCAS.
576
MONEGAR.
seen a paper by a writer who draws
much from the quarry of Valentijn.
This is an article by Dr. Van Muschen-
broek in the Proceedings of the Inter-
national Congress of Geog. at Venice
in 1881 (ii. pp. 596, seq^q^.\ in which he
traces the name to the same origin.
He appears to imply that the chiefs
were known among themselves as
Molokos, and that this term was
substituted for the indigenous Kolano,
or King. " Ce nom, ce titre resterent,
et furent meme peu a pen employes,
non seulement pour les chefs, mais
aussi pour I'etat meme. A la longue les
lies et les etats des Molokos devinrent
les lies et les etats Molokos." There
is a good deal that is questionable,
however, in this writer's deductions
and etymologies. [Mr. Skeat remarks :
" The islands appear to be mentioned
in the Chinese history of the Tang
dynasty (618-696) as Mi-li-ku, and if
this be so the name is perhaps too old
to be Arab."]
c. 1430. — " Has (Javas) ultra xv dierum
cursu duae reperiuntur insulae, orientem
versus. Altera Sandai appellatur, in qua
nuces mviscatae et maces ; altera Bandam
nomine, in qua sola gariofali producuntur."
— N. Conti, in Poggius.
1501. — The earliest mention of these
islands by this name, that we know, is in a
letter of Amerigo Vespucci (quoted under
CANHAMEIRA), who in 1501, among the
places heard of by Cabral's fleet, mentions
the Maluche Islands.
1510. — " We disembarked in the island of
Monoch, which is much smaller than Ban-
dan ; but the people are worse. . . . Here
the cloves grow, and in many other neigh-
bouring islands, but they are small and un-
inhabited."— Varthema, 246.
1514. — " Further on is Timor, whence
comes sandalwood, both the white and the
red ; and further on still are the Maluc,
whence come the cloves. The bark of these
trees I am sending you ; an excellent thing
it is ; and so are the flowers." — Letter of
Giovanni da Empoli, in Archivio Stor. Ital.,
p. 81.
1515. — "From Malacca ships and junks
are come with a great quantity of spice,
cloves, mace, nut (meg), sandalwood, and
other rich things. They have discovered
the five Islands of Cloves ; two Portuguese
are lords of them, and rule the land with
the rod. 'Tis a land of much meat, oranges,
lemons, and clove-trees, which grow there
of their own accord, just as trees in the
woods with us . . . God be praised for such
favour, and such grand things ! " — Another
letter of do., ibid. pp. 85-86.
1516. — "Beyond these islands, 25 leagues
towards the north-east, there are five islands,
one before the other, which are called the
islands of Maluco, in which all the cloves^
grow. . . . TJteir Kings are Moors, and the ■
first of them is called Bachan, the second
Maquian, the third is called Motif, the ;
fourth Tidory, and the fifth Ternaty . . . ;
every year the people of Malaca and Java i
come to these islands to ship cloves. . . ." — \
Barhosa, 201-202. ]
1518. — " And it was the monsoon for \
Maluco, dom Aleixo despatched dom Tris- ;
tram de Meneses thither, to establish the \
trade in clove, carrying letters from the \
King of Portugal, and presents for the Kings \
of the isles of Ternate and Tidore where the I
clove grows." — Correa, ii. 552. \
1521.—" Wednesday the 6th of November \
... we discovered four other rather high i
islands at a distance of 14 leagues towards ;
the east. The pilot who had remained \
with us told us these were the Maluco :
islands, for which we gave thanks to God, i
and to comfort ourselves we discharged all |
our artillery . . . since we had passed 27 |
months all but two days always in search of i
Maluco."— Ptaa/eWa, Voyage of Magellan, ^
Hak. Soc. 124. :
1553. — "We know by our voyages that \
this part is occupied by sea and by land ]
cut up into many thousand islands, these ;
together, sea and islands, embracing a great .
part of the circuit of the Earth . . . and in ]
the midst of this great multitude of islands \
are those called Maluco. . . . (These) five ]
islands called Maluco . . . stand all within 1
sight of one another embracing a distance 1
of 25 leagues ... we do not call them |
Maluco because they have no other names ; ;
and we call thevafive because in that number |
the clove grows naturally. . . . Moreover i
we call them in combination Maluco, as |
here among us we speak of the Canaries, i
the Terceiras, the Cabo- Verde islands, in- \
eluding under these names many islands each j
of which has a name of its own." — Barros, i,
III. V. 5. ^
,, " . . . Ii molti viaggi dalla cittk di ;,
Lisbona, e dal mar rosso a Calicut, et insino 4
alle Molucche, done nascono le spezierie."
— G. B. Ramusio, Pref. sopra il Libro del ,1
Magn. M. Marco Polo. 4?
1665.— ^
" As when far off at sea a fleet descried \r
Hangs in the cloiids, by equinoctial winds i
Close sailing from Bengala, or the Isles |
Of Ternate and Tidore, whence merchants 1
bring ?,
Their spicy drugs. ..." '
Paradise Lost, ii. 636-640. ■
MONE, n.p. Mon or Mun^ the i
name by which the people who I
formerly occupied Pegu, and whom
we call Talaing, called themselves.
See TALAING. »
MONEGAR, s. The title of the
headman of a village in the Tamil ||
country ; the same as "paMl (see PATEL) ||
in the Deccan, &c. The word is Tamil ji
%
MONKEY-BREAD TREE. 577
MONSOON,
nmni yakkdran, ' an overseer,' maniyam,
*■ superintendence.'
1707.—" Ego Petrus Manicaxen, id est
Villaruvi Ins]iector. . . ." — In Norbert, Mem.
i. 390, note.
1717.—" Towns and villages are governed
by inferior Officers . . . maniakarer (Mayors
■or Bailiffs) who hear the complaints."—
Phillips, Account, &c., 83.
1800. — " In each Hohly, for every thousand
Pagodas (335^. 15s. lO^d.) rent that he pays,
there is also a Munegar, or a Tahsildar
(see TAHSEELDAR) as he is called by the
Mussulmans." — Buchanan's Mysore, &c., i.
276.
MONKEY-BREAD TREE, s. The
Baobab, Adaiisonia digitata, L. "a
fantastic-looking tree with immense
elephantine stem and small twisted
branches, laden in the rains with
large white flowers ; found all along
the coast of Western India, but whether
introduced by the Mahommedans from
Africa, or by ocean- currents wafting
its large light fruit, full of seed, across
from shore to shore, is a nice specula-
tion. A sailor once picked up a large
seedy fruit in the Indian Ocean off
Bombay, and brought it to me. It
was very rotten, but I planted the
seeds. It turned out to be Kigelia
pinnata of E. Africa, and propagated
so rapidly that in a few years I
introduced it all over the Bombay
Presidency. The Baobab however is
generally found most abundant about
the old ports frequented by the early
Mahommedan traders" (Sii- G. Bird-
wood, MS.) We may add that it
occurs sparsely about Allahabad, where
it was introduced apparently in the
Mogul time ; and in the Gangetic
valley as far E. as Calcutta, l3ut always
planted. There are, or were, noble
specimens in the Botanic Gardens at
Calcutta, and in Mr. Arthur Grote's
garden at Alipur. [See TFatt, Econ.
Diet. i. 105.]
MONSOON, s. The name given to
the periodical winds of the Indian
seas, and of the seasons which they
affect and characterize. The original
word is the Ar. miausim, 'season,'
which the Portuguese corrupted into
mongdo, and our people into monsoon.
Dictionaries (except Dr. Badger's) do
not apparently give the Arabic word
rmusim the technical sense of monsoon.
But there can be no doubt that it had
that sense among the Arab pilots from |
2 0
whom the Portuguese adopted the
word. This is shown by the quota-
tions from the Turkish Admiral Sidi
'Ali. "The rationale of the term is
well put in the Beirut MokU, which
says: * Mausim is used of anything
that comes round but once a year, like
the festivals. In Lebanon the mausim
is the season of working with the silk,'
— which is the important season there,
as the season of navigation is in
Yemen." {W. R. S.)
The Spaniards in America would
seem to have a word for season in
analogous use for a recurring wind,
as may be gathered from Tom Cringle.*
The Venetian, Leonardo Ca' Masser
(below) calls the monsoons li tempi.
And the quotation from Garcia De Orta
shows that in his time the Portuguese
sometimes used the word for season
without any apparent reference to the
wind. Though mongao is general
with the Portuguese writers of the
16th century, the historian Diogo de
Couto always writes mougao, and it
is possible that the n came in, as in
some other cases, by a habitual mis-
reading of the written u for n. Lin-
schoten in Dutch (1596) has monssoyn
and monssoen (p. 8 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 33]).
It thus appears probable that we get
our monsoon from the Dutch. The
latter in modern times seem to have
commonly adopted the French form
mousson. [Prof. Skeat traces our
monsoon from Ital. monsone.'] We see
below {Ces. Feder.) that Monsoon was
used as synonymous with "the half
year," and so it is still in S. India.
1505. — "De qui passano el colfo de
Colocut che sono leghe 800 de pacizo
(? passeggio): aspettano li tempi che sono
nel principio dell' Autuno, e con le cole
fatte (?) passano." — Leonardo di Ca' Masser,
26.
[1512. — ". . . because the mauQam for
both the voyages is at one and the same
time." — Albuquerque, Cartas, p. 30.]
1553. — ". . . and the more, because the
voyage from that region of Malaca had to
be made by the prevailing wind, which they
call mozLQao, which was now near its end.
If they should lose eight days they would
have to wait at least three months for the
return of the time to make the voyage." —
Barros, Dec. II. liv. ii. cap. iv.
* •' Don Ricardo began to fret and fidget most
awfully— 'Beginning of the seasons' — vfh.y, we
may not get away for a week, and all the ships
will be kept back in their loading."— Ed. 186S,
p. 309.
MONSOON.
578
MOOCHULKA.
1554. — "The principal winds are four,
according to the Arabs, . . . but the pilots
call them by names taken from the rising
and setting of certain stars, and assign them
certain limits within which they begin or
attain their greatest strength, and cease.
These winds, limited by space and time,
are called Mausim." — The Mohit, by Sidi
'Ali Kapudan, in J. An. Soc. Beng. iii. 548.
, , " Be it known that the ancient
masters of navigation have fixed the time
of the monsoon (in orig. doubtless maxisim),
that is to say, the time of voyages at sea,
according to the year of Yazdajird, and
that the pilots of recent times follow their
steps. ..." {Much detail on the monsoons
follows.) — Ibid.
1563.— "The season (mongao) for these
{i.e. mangoes) in the earlier localities we
have in April, but in the other later ones in
May and June ; and sometimes they come
as a rodolho (as we call it in our own country)
in October and November." — Garcia, f. 134«!'.
1568. — "Come s'arriua in vna cittk la
prima cosa si piglia vna casa a fitto, o per
mesi b per anno, second a che si disegnk di
starui, e nel Pegli h costume di pigliarla per
Moson, ciob per sei mesi." — Ges. Fede)-ici, in
Ramiido, iii. 394.
1585-6. — "But the other goods which
come by sea have their fixed sea.son, which
here they call Monzao." — Sassetti, in De
Ouhematis, p. 204.
1599. — "Ora nell anno 1599, essendo
venuta la Mansone a proposito, si messero
alia vela due navi Portoghesi, le quali eran
venute dalla citta di Goa in Amacao (see
MACAO)."— Car^etti, ii. 206.
c. 1610.— "Ces Monssons ou Muessons
sont vents qui changent pour I'Est^ ou pour
I'Hyver de six mois en six mois." — Pyrard
de Laval, i. 199 ; see also ii. 110 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 280 ; in i. 257 Monsons ; in ii. 175, 235,
Muesons].
[1615. — "I departed for Bantam having
the time of the year and the opportunity of
the Monethsone."- -fW^er, Letters, iii. 268.
[ ,, "The Monthsone will else be
spent."— »5ir T. Roe, Hak. Soc. i. 36.]
1616. — " . . . quos Lusitani patri^ voce
Moncam indigetant."— JarWc, i. 46.
,, Sir T. Koe writes Monson.
1627. — "Of Gorea hee was also told that
there are many bogges, for which cause they
have Waggons with broad wheeles, to keepe
them from sinking, and obseruing the Mon-
son or season of the wind . . . they have
sayles fitted to these waggons, and so make
their Voyages on land." — Purchas, Pil-
grimage, 602.
1634.—
" Partio, vendo que o tempo em vao gastava,
E que a mon9ao di navegar passava."
Malaca, Gonquistada, iv. 75.
1644. — " The winds that blow at Diu from
the commencement of the change of season
in September are sea-breezes, blowing from
time to time from the S., S.W., or N.W.,
with no certain Monsam wind, and at that
time one can row across to Dio with great
facility." — Bocarro, MS.
c. 1665. — ". . . and it would be true to
say, that the sun advancing towards one
Pole, causeth on that side two great regular
currents, viz., that of the Sea, and that of
the Air which maketh the Mounson-t«w?,«?,
as he causeth two opposite ones, when he
returns towards the other Pole." — Bernier,
E.T. 139-40 ; [ed. Goastahle, 436 ; see also
109].
1673. — "The northern Monsoons (if I
may so say, being the name imposed by
the first Observers, i.e. Motiones) lasting
hither." — Fryer, 10. j
,, "A constellation by the Portugals \
called RahodelElephanto (see ELEPHANTA, j
b.) known by the breaking up of the I
Munsoons, which is the last Flory this ^
Season makes." — Ibid. 48. He has also
Mossoons or Monsoons, 46. ',
1690. — "Two Mussouns are the Age of j
a Man." — Bombay Proverb in Omngton's •
Voijage, 142. ,;
[ ,, "Mussoans." See under ELE- ']
PHANTA, b.] I
1696. — "We thought it most advisable ^
to remain here, till the next Mossoon." — ]
Botoyear, in Dalrymple, i. 87. ■
1783. — "From the Malay word moossin, '
which signifies season." — Forred, V. to ■
Mergui, 95. j
,, " Their prey is lodged in England ; \
and the cries of India are given to seas and ■'i
winds, to be blown about, in every breaking i
up of the monsoon, over a remote and un- )
hearing ocean." — Burke's Speech on Fox't |
E.I. Bill, in Works, iii. 468. ^
[MOOBAREK, adj. Ar. mubdrak I
' blessed, liappy ' ; as an interjection, ^
' Welcome ! ' ' Congratulations to you ! ' i
[1617. — ". . . a present ... is called |
Mombareck, good Newes, or good Successe." J
—Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 413. )
[1812. — " Bovibareek . . . which by sailors |
is also called Bombay Rock, is derived 'j
originally from 'moobarek,' 'happy, for- |
tunate.' " — Morier, Journey through Persia, 6.] J
5
MOOCHULKA, s. Hind, muchalkd |
or inuchalka. A written obligation or 2
bond. For technical uses see Wilson. |
The word is apparently Turki or |
Mongol. 1
c. 1267. — "Five days thereafter judgment ;
was held on Husamuddin the astrologer,
who had executed a muchilkai that the
death of the Khalif would be the calamity of
the world." — Hamme)-'s Golden Horde, 166.
c. 1280.— "When he (Kubilai Kaan) ap-
proached his 70th year, he desired to
raise in his own lifetime, his son Chimkin
to be his representative and declared suc-
. . The chiefs . . . represented
MOOGHY.
579
MOOLVEE.
. . . that though the measure . . . was not
in accordance with the Yasa and customs of
the world- conquering hero Chinghiz Kaan,
yet they would grant a muchilka in favour
of Chimkin's Kaanship." — Wassdfs History,
Germ, by Hammer, 46.
c. 1360. — "He shall in all divisions and
districts execute muchilkas to lay no burden
on the subjects by extraordinary imposts,
and irregular exaction of supplies." — Form
of the Warrant of a Territorial Governor
under the Mongols, in the above, A'pip. p. 468.
1818. — "You were present at the India
Board when Lord B told me that I
should have 10,000 pagodas per annum, and
all my expenses paid. ... I never thought
of taking a muchalka from Lord B ,
because I certainly never suspected that my
expenses would . . . have been restricted
to 600 pagodas, a sum which hardly pays
my servants and equipage." — Miinro to
Malcolm, in Munro's Life, &c., iii. 257.
MOOCHY, s. One who works in
leather, either as shoemaker or saddler.
It is the name of a low caste, Hind.
nwclii. The name and caste are also
found in S. India, Telug. muchche.
These, too, are workers in leather, but
also are employed in painting, gilding,
and upholsterer's work, &c.
[1815. — "Cow-stealing ... is also prac-
tised by . . . the Mootshee or Shoemaker
cast." — Tytler, Considerations, i. 103.]
MOOKTEAR, s. Properly Hind,
from Ar. mukhtdr, 'chosen,' but cor-
ruptly mukhtydr. An authorised agent ;
an attorney. Mukhtydr-ndma, 'a power
of attorney.'
1866. — "I wish he had been under the
scaffolding when the roof of that new
Cutcherry he is building fell in, and killed
two mookhtars."— TAe Bawk Bungalow (by
G. 0. Trevelyan), in Fraser's Mag. Ixxiii.
p. 218.
1878. — "These were the mookhtyars, or
Criminal Court attorneys, teaching the
witnesses what to say in their respective
cases, and suggesting answers to all possible
questions, the whole thing having been
previously rehearsed at the mookhtyar's
house."— Life in the Mofussil, f. 90.
1885. — " The wily Bengali muktears, or
attorneys, were the bane of the Hill Tracts,
and I never relaxed in my efforts to banish
them from the countrv."— Z^-Co/. T. Lewin,
A Fly on the Wheel, p'. 336.
MOOLLAH, s. Hind, mulld, corr.
trom Ar. mauld, a der. from wild, 'pro-
pinquity.' This is the legal bond which
still connects a former owner with his
manumitted slave ; and in virtue .of this
bond the patron and client are both
called mauld. The idea of i)atronage
is in the other senses ; and the word
comes to mean eventually 'a learned
man, a teacher, a doctor of the Law.'
In India it is used in these senses, and
for a man who leads the Koran in a
house for 40 days after a death. When
oaths were administered on the Koran,
the servitor who held the book was
called Mulld Kordni. Mulld is also
in India the usual Mussulman term
for ' a schoolmaster.'
1616. — "Their Moolaas employ much of
their time like Scriueners to doe businesse
for others." — Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1476.
[1617. — "He had shewed it to his
Mulaies."— >SiV T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 417.]
1638. — " While the Body is let down into
the grave, the kindred mutter certain
Prayers between their Teeth, and that done
all the company returns to the house of the
deceased, where the Mollas continue their
Prayers for his Soul, for the space of two
or three days. . . ."—Mandelslo, E.T. 63.
1673. — " At funerals, the Mullahs or
Priests make Orations or Sermons, after a
Lesson read out of the A Ichoran. " — Fryer, 94.
1680.— "The old MuUa having been dis-
charged for misconduct, another by name
Cozzee (see CAZEE) Mahmud entertained on
a salary of 5 Pagodas per mensem, his duties
consisting of the business of writing letters,
&c., in Persian, besides teaching the Persian
language to such of the Company's servants
as shall desire to learn it." — Ft. »SY. Geo.
Consn. March 11. Notes and Mxts. No. iii.
p. 12 ; [also see Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo.,
1st ser. ii. 2, with note].
1763. — "The MuUa in Indostan superin-
tends the practice, and punishes the breach
of religious duties." — Orme, reprint, i. 26.
1809. — "The British Government have,
with their usual liberality, continued the
allowance for the Moolahs to read the
Koran." — Ld. Valentia, i. 423.
[1842.— See the classical account of the
MooUahs of Kabul in Elphinstone's Caubul,
ed. 1842, i. 281 seqq.]
1879. — " . . . struck down by a fanatical
crowd impelled by a fierce Moola." — Sat.
Rev. No. 1251, p. 484.
MOOLVEE, s. Popular Hind.
mulvl, Ar. nmulavl, from same root
as mulld (see MOOLLAH). A Judge,
Doctor of the Law, &c. It is a usual
prefix to the names of learned men
and professors of law and literature.
(See LAW-OFFICER.)
1784.—
" A Pundit in Bengal or Molavee
May daily see a carcase burn ;
But you can't furnish for the soul of ye
A dirge sans ashes and an urn."
JV. B. Halhed, see Calc. Review, xxvi. 79.
MOONAUL.
580
MOONGA, MOOGA.
MOONAUL, s. Hind, mundl or
riiondl (it seems to be in no dictionary) ;
[Platts gives ^' Mundl (dialec.)]. The
Lopophorus Impeyanus, most splendid
perhaps of all game-birds, rivalling the
brilliancy of hue, and the metallic lustre
of the humming-birds on the scale of
the turkey. "This splendid pheasant
is found throughout the whole extent
of the Himalayas, from the hills
bordering Afghanistan as far east as
Sikkim, and probably also to Bootan "
(Jerdon). " In the autumnal and
winter months numbers are generally
collected in the same quarter of the
forest, though often so widely scat-
tered that each ])ird appears to be
alone" (Ibid.). Can this last circum-
stance point to the etymology of the
name as connected with Skt. muni,
' an eremite ' ?
It was pointed out in a note on
Marco Polo (1st ed. i. 246, 2nd ed. i. 272),
that the extract which is given below
from Aelian undoubtedly refers to the
Mundl. We have recently found that
this indication had been anticipated by
G. Cuvier, in a note on Pliny (tom. vii.
p. 409 of ed. Ajasson de Grandsagne,
Paris, 1830). It appears from Jerdon
that Monaul is popularly applied by
Europeans at Darjeeling to the Sik-
kim horned pheasant Geriornis satyra,
otherwise sometimes called 'Argus
Pheasant ' (q.v.).
c. A.D. 350. — "Cocks too are produced
there of a kind bigger than any others.
These have a crest, but instead of being red
like the crest of our cocks, this is variegated
like a coronet of flowers. The tail-feathers
moreover are not arched, or bent into a
curve (like a cock's), but flattened out.
And this tail they trail after them as a
peacock does, unless when they erect it,
and set it up. And the plumage of these
Indian cocks is golden, and dark blue, and
of the hue of the emerald." — De Nat.
Animal, xvi. 2.
MOON BLINDNESS. This affec-
tion of the eyes is commonly believed
to be produced by sleeping exposed to
the full light of the moon. There is
great difference of opinion as to the
facts, some quoting experience as in-
controvertible, others regarding the
thing merely as a vulgar prejudice,
without substantial foundation. Some
remarks will be found in Gollingwood^s
Rambles of a Naturalist, pp. 308-10.
The present writer has in the East
twice suffered from a peculiar affection
of the eyes and face, after being in
sleep exposed to a bright moon, but he
would hardly have used the term moon-
hlindness.
MOONG, MOONGK), s. Or. 'green-
gram ' ; Hind, mung, [Skt. mudga]. A
kind of vetch (JPhaseolus Mungo, L.)
in very common use over India ; ac-
cording to Garcia the mesce {mash ?) of
Avicenna. Garcia also says that it
was popularly recommended as a diet
for fever in the Deccan ; [and is still
recommended for this purpose by
native physicians ( Watt, Econ. Did. vi.
pt. i. 191)].
c. 1336. — "The munj again is a kind of
mash, but its grains are oblong and the
colour is light green. Munj is cooked along
with rice, and eaten with butter. This is
what they call Kichrl (see KEDGEREE), and
it is the diet on which one breakfasts daily."
— Ihn Batuta, iii. 131.
1557. — "The people were obliged to bring
hay, and corn, and mungo, which is a
certain species of seed that they feed horses
with." — Albuquerque, Hak. Soc. ii. 132.
1563.-^
" Servant-maid. — That girl that you
brought from the Deccan asks me for
mungo, and says that in her coimtry they
give it them to eat, husked and boiled.
Shall I give it her ?
^^ Orta. — Give it her since she Trashes it;
but bread and a boiled chicken would be
better. For she comes from a country
where they eat bread, and not rice." —
Garcia, f. 145.
[1611.—
28m. 09 p.
. . for 25 maunds Moong,
-Danvers, Letters, i. 141.]
MOONGA, MOOGA, s. Beng. mugd.
A kind of wild silk, the produce of
Antheraea assama, collected and manu-
factured in Assam. ["Its Assamese
name is said to be derived from the
amber munga, ' coral ' colour of the
silk, and is frequently used to denote
silk in general" {B. G. Allen, Mono, on
the Silk Gloths of Assam, 1899, p. 10).]
The quotations in elucidation of this
word may claim some peculiar interest.
That from Purchas is a modern illus-
tration of the legends which reached
the Roman Empire in classic times, of
the growth of silk in the Seric jungles
{'''' velleraqiLe ut foliis depectunt tenuia
Seres"); whilst that from Robert
Lindsay may possibly throw light on
the statements in the Periplus regard-
ing an overland importation of silk
from Thin into Gangetic India.
MOONSHEE.
581
MOOR, MOORMAN.
1626. — ". . . Mo^ which is made of
the bark of a certaine tree." — Furchas,
Pilgrimage, 1005.
c. 1676. — "The kingdom of Asem is one
of the best countries of all Asia. . . . There
is a sort of Silk that is found under the
trees, which is spun by a Creature like our
Silk-worms, but rounder, and which lives all
the year long under the trees. The Silks
which are made of this Silk glist'n very
much, but they fret presently." — Tavernier,
E.T. ii. 187-8 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 281].
1680.— "The Floretta yarn or Muckta
examined and priced. . . . The Agent in-
formed ' that 'twas called Arundee, made
neither with cotton nor silke, but of a kind
of Herba spun by a worme that feeds upon
the leaves of a stalke or tree called Arundee
which bears a round prickly berry, of which
oyle is made ; vast quantitys of this cloth is
made in the country about Goora Ghaut
beyond Seripore Mercha ; where the wormes
are kept as silke wormes here ; twill never
come white, but will take any colour ' " &c.
— Ft. St. Geo. Agent on Tour, Consn., Nov.
19. In Notes and Fxts., No, iii. p. 58.
Arandl or rendl is the castor-oil plant, and
this must be the Attaciis ricini, Jones,
called in H. Arrindi, Arritidiaria (?) and in
Bengali Eri, Eria, Erindy, according to
Forbes Watson's Nomenclature, No. 8002,
p. 371. [For full details see Allen, Mono.
pp. 5, seq(i.\
1763. — "No duties have ever yet been
paid on Lacks, Mugga-c^oo^t'es, and other
goods brought from Assam." — In Van Sittart,
i. 249.
c. 1778. — ". . . Silks of a coarse quality,
called Moonga dutties, are also brought
from the frontiers of China for the Malay
trade." — Hon. R. Lindsaij, in Lives of the
Lindsays, iii. 174.
MOONSHEE, s. Ar. munshi, but
written in Hind, munshi. The verb
insha, of which the Ar. word is the
participle, means ' to educate ' a youth,
as well as ' to compose ' r written docu-
ment. Hence 'a secretary, a reader,
an interpreter, a writer.' It is com-
monly applied by Europeans specifi-
cally to a native teacher of languages,
especially of Arabic, Persian, and Urdu,
though the application to a native
amanuensis in those tongues, and to
any respectable, well-educated native
gentleman is also common. The word
probably became tolerably familiar in
Europe through a book of instruction
in Persian bearing the name (viz. " The
Persian Moonshee, by F. Gladivyn" 1st
ed. s.a., but published in Calcutta
about 1790-1800).
1777. — "Moonshi. A writer or secre-
tary."—iTa/Aec^, Code, 17.
1782. — " The young gentlemen exercise
themselves in translating . . . they reason
and dispute with their munchees (tutors)
in Persian and Moors. . . ." — Price's Tracts.
i. 89.
1785. — "Your letter, requiring our autho-
rity for engaging in your service a M^shy,
for the purpose of making out passports,
and writing letters, has been received." —
Tippoo's Letters, 67.
,, "A lasting friendship was formed
between the pupil and his Moonshee. . . .
The Moonshee, who had become wealthy,
afforded him yet more substantial evidence
of his recollection, by earnestly requesting
him, when on the point of leaving India,
to accept a sum amounting to £1600, on the
plea that the latter {i.e. Shore) had saved
little." — Mem. of Lord Teignmoxith, i. 32-33.
1814. — " They presented me with an
address they had just composed in the
Hindoo language, translated into Persian
by the Durbar mmisee." — Forbes, Or. Mem.
iii. 365 ; [2nd ed. ii. 344].
1817. — "Its authenticity was fully proved
by . . . and a Persian Moonshee who
translated." — Mill, Hist. v. 127.
1828.—". . . the great Moonshi of State
himself had applied the whole of his genius
to selecting such flowers of language as
would not fail to diffuse joy, when exhibited
in those dark and dank regions of the
north." — Hajji Baba in England, i. 39.
1867. — " When the Mirza grew up, he
fell among English, and ended by carrying
his rupees as a Moonshee, or a language-
master, to that infidel people." — Select
Wi-itings of Viscount Strangf'ord, i. 265.
MOONSIFF, s. Hind, from Ar.
munsif 'one who does justice' {insdf),
a judge. In British India it is the
title of a native civil judge of the
lowest grade. This office was first
established in 1793.
1812. — " . . . munsifs, or native justices."
—Fifth Report, p. 32.
[1852. — "'I wonder, Mr. Deputy, if
Providence had made you a Moonsiff, instead
of a Deputy Collector, whether you would
have been more lenient in your strictures
upon our system of civil justice ? ' "^Raikes,
Notes on the N. W. Provinces, 155.]
MOOR, MOORMAN, s. (and adj.
MOORISH). A Mahommedan ; and
so from the habitual use of the term
{Monro), by the Portuguese in India,
particularly a Mahommedan inhabitant
of India.
In the Middle Ages, to Europe
generally, the Mahonmiedans were
known as the Saracens. This is the
word always used by Joinville, and by
Marco Polo. Ibn Batuta also mentions
the fact in a curious passage (ii. 425-6).
At a later day, when the fear of the
MOOR, MOORMAN.
582 MOOR, MOORMAN.
Ottoman had made itself felt in Europe,
the word Turk was that which identi-
fied itself with the Moslem, and thus
we have in the Collect for Good
Friday, — "Jews, Turks, Infidels, and
Heretics." But to the Spaniards and
Portuguese, whose contact was with
the Musulmans of Mauritania who had
passed over and conquered the Penin-
sula, all Mahommedans we're Moors.
So the Mahommedans whom the
Portuguese met with on their voyages
to India, on what coast soever, were
alike styled Mouros; and from the
Portuguese the use of this term, as
synonymous with Mahommedan, passed
to Hollanders and Englishmen.
The word then, as used by the
Portuguese discoverers, referred to
religion, and implied no nationality.
It is plain indeed from many passages
that the Moors of Calicut and Cochin
were in the beginning of the 16th
century people of mixt race, just as
the Moplahs (q.v.) are now. The
Arab, or Aral^o-African occupants
of Mozambique and Melinda, the
Sumalis of Magadoxo, the Arabs and
Persians of Kalhat and Ormuz, the
:Boras of Guzerat, are all Mouros
to the Portuguese writers, though the
more intelligent among these are quite
conscious of the impropriety of the
term. The Aloors of the Malabar coast
were middlemen, who had adopted a
profession of Islam for their own
convenience, and in order to minister
for their own profit to the constant
traflic of merchants from Ormuz and
the Arabian ports. Similar influences
still affect the boatmen of the same
coast, among whom it has become a
sort of custom in certain families, that
different members should profess
respectively Mahommedanism, Hin-
duism, and Christianity.
The use of the word Moor for Ma-
hommedan died out pretty well among
educated Europeans in the Bengal
Presidency in the beginning of the last
century, or even earlier, but probably
held its ground a good deal longer
amonff the British soldiery, whilst
the adjective Moorish will be found in
our quotations nearly as late as 1840.
Ill Ceylon, the Straits, and the Dutch
Colonies, the term Moorman for a
Musalman is still in common use.
Indeed the word is still employed by
the servants of Madras officers in
speaking of Mahommedans, or of a
certain class of these. Moro is still
applied at Manilla to the Musulman
Malays.
1498. — ". . . the Moors never came to
the house when this trading went on, and
we became aware that they wished us ill,
insomuch that when any of us went ashore,
in order to annoy us they would spit on the
ground, and say 'Portugal, Portugal.'" —
Roteiro de V. da Oama, p. 75.
,, "For you must know, gentlemen,
that from the moment you put into port
here (Calecut) you caused disturbance of
mind to the Moors of this city, who are
numerous and very powerful in the country."
— Correa, Hak. Soc. 166.
1499. — "We reached a very large island
called Sumatra, where pepper grows in con-
siderable quantities. . . . The Chief is a
Moor, but speaking a different language." —
Santo Stefano, in India in the XVth Gent. [7].
1505. — "Adi 28 zugno vene in Venetia
insieme co Sier Alvixe de Boni un sclav
moro el qual portoroho i spagnoli da la in-
sula spagniola." — MS. in Museo Givico at
Venice. Here the term Moor is applied to
a native of Hispaniola !
1513. — " Hanc (Malaccam) rex MauniB
gubernabat." — Emimuelis Regis Epistola, f. 1.
1553. — "And for the hatred in which
they hold them, and for their abhorrence of
the name of Frangiie, they call in reproach
the Christians of our parts of the world
Frangiies (see FIRINGHEE), just as we
improperly call them again Moors." — Barros,
IV. iv. 16.
c. 1560. — "When we lay at Fuquien, we
did see certain Moores, who knew so little
of their secte that they could say nothing
else but that Mahomet was a Moore, my
father was a Moore, and I am a Moore." —
Reports of the Province of Ghina, done into
English by R. Willes, in ffakl. ii. 557.
1563. — " And as to what you say of
Ludovico Vartomano, I have spoken both
here and in Portugal, with people who
knew him here in India, and they told me
that he went about here in the garb of a
Moor, and that he came back among us
doing penance for his sins ; and that the
man never went fiirther than Calecut and
Cochin, nor indeed did we at that time
navigate those seas that we now navigate."
—Garcia, f. 30.
1569. — " . . . always whereas I have
spoken of Gentiles is to be understood
Idolaters, and whereas I speak of Moores,
I mean Mahomets secte." — Gaesar Frederike,
in HaU. ii. 359.
1610.— "The King was fled for feare of
the King of Makasar, who . . . would force
the King to turne Moore, for he is a
Gentile." — Midleton, in Purchas, i. 239.
1611. — "Les Mores du pay faisoiSt courir
le bruict, que les notres avoient est6 battus."
— Wytfliet, H. des Indes, iii. 9.
1648.— "King Jangier (Jehanglr) used to
make use of a reproach : That one Portugees
MOOR, MOORMAN.
583
MOORAH,
was better than three Moors, and one
Hollander or Englishman better than two
Portugees." — Van Ttoist, 59.
c. 1665.—'* II y en a de Mores et de
Gentils Raspoutes (see RAJPOOT) parce que
je savois qu'ils servent mieux que les Mores
•qui sont superbes, and ne veulent pas qu'on
;se plaigne d'eux, quelque sotise ou quelque
tromperie qu'ils fassent." — Thevenot, v. 217.
1673.— "Their Crew were all Moors (by
which Word hereafter must be meant those
of the Mahometan faith) apparell'd all in
white." — Fryer, p. 24.
,, "They are a Shame to our Sailors,
who can hardly ever work without horrid
Oaths and hideous Cursing and Impreca-
tions ; and these Moormen, on the contrary,
never set their Hands to any Labour, but
that they sing a Psalm or Prayer, and
conclude at every joint Application of it,
'Allah, Allah,' invoking the Name of God."
— Ibid. pp. 55-56.
1685. — "We putt out a peece of a Red
Ancient to appear like a Moor's Vessel : not
judging it safe to be known to be English ;
Our nation having lately gott an ill name
by abusing ye Inhabitants of these Islands :
but no boat would come neer us ..." (in
the Maldives). — Hedges, Diary, March 9 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 190].
1688. — " Lascars, who are Moors of
India." — Dampier, ii. 57.
1689. — "The place where they went ashore
was a Town of the Moors : Which name our
Seamen give to all the Subjects of the
great Mogul, but especially his Mahometan
Subjects ; calling the Idolators, Gentous or
RasKboots (see RAJPOOT)." — Dampier, i.
507.
1747.—" We had the Misfortune to be re-
duced to almost inevitable Danger, for as
our Success chiefly depended on the assist-
ance of the Moors, We were soon brought
to the utmost Extremity by being abandoned
by them." — Letter from Ft. St. Geo. to the
Cmcrt, May 2 (India Office MS. Records).
1752. — " His successor Mr. Godehue . . .
even permitted him (Dupleix) to continue
the exhibition of those marks of Moorish
dignity, which both Murzafa-jing and Salla-
bad-jing had permitted him to display." —
Orme, i. 367.
1757.— In Ives, writing in this year, we
constantly find the terms Moormen and
Moorish, applied to the forces against which
Olive and Watson were acting on the Hoogly.
1763. — " From these origins, time has
formed in India a mighty nation of near
ten millions of Mahomedans, whom Euro-
peans call Moors."— Orme, ed. 1803, i. 24.
1770.—" Before the Europeans doublefl
the Cape of Good Hope, the Moors, who
were the only maritime people of India,
sailed from Surat and Bengal to Malacca." —
Raynal (tr. 1777), i. 210.
1781.— "Mr. Hicky thinks it a Duty
incumbent on him to inform his friends in
particular, and the Public in General, that
an attempt was made to Assassinate him
last Thursday Morning between the Hours
of One and two o'Clock, by two armed
Europeans aided and assisted by a Moor-
man. . . ." — Hicky's Bengal Gazette, April 7.
1784. — " Lieutenants Speediman and Rut-
ledge . . . were bound, circumcised, and
clothed in Moorish garments." — In Seton-
Karr, i. 15.
1797. — " Under the head of castes entitled
to a favourable term, I believe you compre-
hend Brahmans, Moormen, merchants, and
almost every man who does not belong to
the Sudra or cultivating caste. . . ." —
Minute of Sir T. Munro, in Arbuthnot, i. 17.
1807.— "The rest of the inhabitants, who
are Moors, and the richer Gentoos, are
dressed in various degrees and fashions." —
Ld. Minto in India, p. 17.
1829.—" I told my Moorman, as they call
the Mussulmans here, just now to ask the
drum-major when the mail for the Pradioan
(?) was to be made up." — Mem. of Col. Moun-
tain, 2nd ed. p. 80.
1839. — " As I came out of the gate I met
some young Moorish dandies on horseback ;
one of them was evidently a 'crack-rider,'
and began to show off." — Letters from Madras,
p. 290.
MOORA, s. Sea Hind, murd, from
Port, amura, Ital. mura; a tack (Roe-
huck).
MOOBAH, s. A measure used in
the sale of paddy at Bombay and in
Guzerat. The true form of this word
is doubtful. From Molesworth's Mahr.
Did. it would seem that mudd and
mudi are properly cases of rice-
straw bound together to contain
certain quantities of grain, the former
larger and the latter smaller. Hence
it would be a A'-ague and varying
measure. But there is a land measure
of the same name. See Wilson, s.v.
MMi. [The Madras Gloss, gives
mooda, Mai. muta, from mfdu, 'to
cover,' " a fastening package ; especi-
ally the packages in a circular form,
like a Dutch cheese, fastened with
wisps of straw, in which rice is made
up in Malabar and Canara." The
mooda is said to be 1 cubic foot and
1,116 cubic inches, and equal to 3
Kulsies (see CULSEY).]
1554.— "(At Bagaim) the Mura of batee
(see BATTA) contains 3 candis (see CANDY),
which [batee] is rice in the husk, and after
it is stript it amounts to a candy and a half,
and something more." — A. Nunes, p. 30.
[1611.—" I send your worship by the
bearer 10 moraes of rice." — Danvers, Letters,
i. 116.] ,
MOOBPUNKY.
584
MOORS^ THE.
1813.—" Batty Measure.—
» * * » *
25 parahs make 1 moorah.*
4 candies ,, 1 moorah."
Milbum, 2nd ed. p. 143.
MOORPUNKY, s. Corr. of Mor-
pankhl, 'peacock-tailed,' or 'peacock-
winged ' ; the name given to certain
state pleasure-boats on tlie Gangetic
rivers, now only (if at all) sur\dvinff
at Murshidabad. They are a gooa
deal like the Burmese ' war-boats ; *
see cut in Mission to Ava (Major
Phayre's), p. 4. [A similar boat was
the Feelchehra (Hind, fil-chehra,
'elephant-faced'). In a letter of 1784
Warren Hastings writes : " I intend
to finish my voyage to-morrow in the
feelchehra" (Busteed, Echoes, 3rd ed.
291).]
1767. — " Charges Dewanny, viz. : —
" A few moorpungkeys and Imulealis (see
BOLIAH) for the service of Mahomed Reza
Khan, and on the service at the city some
are absolutely necessary . . . 25,000 : 0 : 0."
— Dacca Accounts, in Long, 524.
1780. — "Another boat . . . very curiously
constructed, the Moor-punky : these are
very long and narrow, sometimes extend-
ing to upwards of 100 feet in length, and
not more than 8 feet in breadth ; they are
always paddled, sometimes by 40 men, and
are steered by a lai^e paddle from the
stern, which rises in the shape of a peacock,
a snake, or some other animal." — Hodges, 40.
[1785. — ". . . moor-punkees, or peacock-
boats, which are made as much as possible
to resemble the peacock." — Diary, in Forbes^
Or. Mevi. 2nd ed. ii. 450.]
MOORS, THE, s. The Hindustani
language was in the 18th century
commonly thus styled. The idiom
is a curious old English one for the
denomination of a language, of which
'broad Scots' is perhaps a type, and
which we find exemplified in 'Mala-
bars' (see MALABAR) for Tamil,
whilst we have also met with Bemjals
for Bengali, with Indostans for Urdii,
and with Turks for Turkish. The
term Moors is probably now entirely
obsolete, but down to 1830, at least,
some old officers of the Eoyal army
and some old Madras civilians would
occasionally use the term as synony-
mous with what the former would also
call ' the black language.' [Moors for
Urdu was certainly in use among the
old European pensioners at Chunar as
late as 1892.]
* Equal to 863 lbs, 12 oz. 12 drs.
The following is a transcript of the
title-page of Hadley's Grammar, the
earliest English Grammar of Hindu-
stani : *
" Grammatical Remarks | on the | Prac-
tical and Vulgar Dialect | Of the | Indostan
Language | commonly called Moors | with
a Vocabulary | English and Moors. The
Spelling according to | The Persian Ortho-
graphy I Wherein are | References betweea
Words resembling each other in | Sound
and different in Significations | with Literal
Translations and Explanations of the Com- |
pounded Words and Circumlocutory Expres-
sions I For the more easy attaining the Idiom
of the Language [ The whole calculated for
The Common Practice in Bengal.
" Si quid novisti rectius istis,
Caudidus imperti ; si non his utere mecum."'
By Capt. George Hadlet.
London :
Printed for T. Cadell in the Strand.
MDGCLXXn."
Captain Hadley's orthography is
on a detestable system. He writes-
chookerau, chookeree, for chhokrd, chhokri
(' boy, girl ') ; dolchinney for ddl-chinl
('cinnamon'), &c. His etymological
ideas also are loose. Thus he gives
' shrimps = cMw^f/ira mutchee, 'fish with
legs and claws,' as if the word was
from chang (Pers.), 'a hook or claw.*^
Bdgdor, 'a halter,' or as he writes^
haug-doore, he derives from dur, 'dis-
tance,' instead of dor, 'a rope.' He
has no knowledge of the instrumental
case with terminal ne, and he does not
seem to be aware that ham and turn
(hum and toom, as he writes) are in
reality plurals (' we ' and ' you '). The
grammar is altogether of a very
primitive and tentative character, and
far behind that of the R. C. Mission-
aries, which is referred to s.v. Hindo-
stanee. We have not seen that of
Schulz (1745) mentioned under the
same.
1752. — "The Centinel was sitting at th&
top of the gate, singing a Moorish song."—
Orme, ed. 1803, i. 272.
1767. — " In order to transact Business of
any kind in this Countrey, you must at least
have a smattering of the language for few
of the Inhabitants (except in great Towns)
speak English. The original Language, of
this Countrey (or at least the earliest w&
know of) is the Bengala or Gentoo. . . .
But the politest Language is the Moors
or Mussulmans and Persian. . . . The only
Language that I know anything of is the
* Hadley, however, mentions in his preface that
a small pamiphlet had been received by Mr. George
Bogle in 1770, which he found to be the mutilated
embryo of his own grammatical scheme. This
was circulating in Bengal "at his expence."
MOOBUM.
585
MOPLAH.
Bengala, and that I do not speak perfectly,
for you may remember that I had a very
poor knack at learning Languages." — MS.
Letter of James Re^mell, March 10.
1779.—
" C. What language did Mr. Francis speak ?
W, {Meerum Kitviutgar). The same as I
do, in broken "HLoor^."— Trial of Grand v.
Philip Francis, quoted in Echoes of Old
GalnUta, 226.
1783. — " Moors, by not being written,
bars all close application."- — Letter in Ldfe of
Colebrooke, 13.
, , " The language called ' Moors ' has
a written character differing both from the
Sanskrit and Bengalee character, it is called
Nagree, which means 'writing.' " — Letter in
Mem. of Ld. Teignmouih, i. 104.
1784.—
" Wild perroquets first silence broke.
Eager of dangers near to prate ;
But they in English never spoke,
And she began her Moors of late."
Plassey Plain, a Ballad by Sir ^y.
Jones, in Works, ii. 504.
1788. — " Wants Employment. A young
man who has been some years in Bengal,
used to common accounts, understands
Bengallies, Moors, Portuguese. . . ." — In
Seton-Karr, i. 286.
1789. — ". . . sometimes slept half an
hour, sometimes not, and then wrote or
talked Persian or Moors till sunset, when I
went to parade." — Letter of Sir T. Munro,
i. 76.
1802. — "All business is transacted in a
barbarous mixture of Moors, Mahratta, and
Gentoo." — Sir T. Munro, in Life, i. 333.
1803. — "Conceive what society there will
be when people speak what they don't think,
in Moors." — M. Elphinstone, in Life, i. 108.
1804. — "She had a Moorish woman in-
terpreter, and as I heard her give orders
to her interpreter in the Moorish language
... I must consider the conversation of the
first authority." — Wellington, iii. 290.
,, "TAe Strangers Guide to the
Hindoostanic, or Grand Popular Language
of India, improperly called Moorish ; hy J.
Borth wick Gilchrist : Calcutta."
MOORUM, s. A word used in
Western India for gravel, &c., especi-
ally as used in road-metal. The word
appears to be Mahratti. Molesworth
gives "7/iwrMm, a fissile kind of stone,
probably decayed Trap." [Murukallu
is the Tel. name for Laterite. (Also
see CABOOK.)]
[1875, — " There are few places where Mor-
ram, or decomposed granite, is not to be
{ound."~Gribble, C^iddapah, 247.
[1883. — " Underneath is Morambu, a good
filtering medium."— Ze Fanf, Si'.lem, ii. 43.]
MOOTSUDDY, s. A native ac-
countant. Hind, mutasaddi from Ar.
mutasaddi.
1683. — " Cossadass ye Chief Secretary,
Mutsuddies, and ye Nabobs Chief Eunuch
will be paid all their money beforehand." —
Hedges, Diary, Jan. 6 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 61].
[1762. — " Muttasuddies." See under
GOMASTA.]
1785. — "This representation has caused
us the utmost surprise. Whenever the Mut-
suddies belonging to yoiir department ceaso
to yield you proper obedience, you must
give them a severe flogging." — Tippoo's
Letters, p. 2.
,, " Old age has certainly made
havock on your understanding, otherwise
you would have known that the Mutu-
suddies here are not the proper persons to
determine the market prices there." — Ibid.
p. 118.
[1809, — "The regi;lar battalions have also
been riotous, and confined their Mootusu-
dee, the officer who keeps their accounts,
and transacts the public business on the
part of the commandant." — Broughton,
Letters, ed, 1892, p. 135.]
MOPLAH, s. Malayal. mdppila.
The usual application of this word
is to the indigenous IVIahommedans
of Malabar ; but it is also applied to
the indigenous (so-called) Syrian
Christians of Cochin and Travancore.
In Morton's Life of Leyden the word
in the latter application is curiously
misprinted as madilla. The derivation
of the word is very obscure. Wilson
gives md-pilla, 'mother's son, "as
sprung from the intercourse of foreign
colonists, who were persons unknown,
with Malabar w^omen." Nelson, as
quoted below interprets the word as
' bridegroom ' (it should however rather
be ' son-in-law ').* Dr. Badger suggests
that it is from the Arabic verb falalta,
and means ' a cultivator ' (compare the
fellah of Egypt), whilst Mr. C. P.
Brown expresses his conviction that
it was a Tamil mispronunciation of
the Arabic mu'ahbar, 'from over the
water.' No one of these greatly com-
mends itself. [Mr. Logan {Malabar,
ii. ccviii.) and the Madras Glossary
derive it from Mai. ma, Skt. mdha,
' great,' and Mai. pilla, * a child.' Dr.
Gundert's view is that Mdpilla was au
honorary title given to colonists from
* The husband of the existing Princess of Tau-
iore is habitually styled by the natives " Mapillai
'Sdhib" ("il Signer Genero"), as the son-in-law of
the late Raja.
MORA,
586
MOBT-I)E-CHIEN.
the W., perhaps at first only to their
representatives,]
1516. — "In all this country of Malabar
there are a great quantity of Moors, who are
of the same language and colour as the
Gentiles of the country. . . . They call
these Moors Mapulers ; they carry on nearly
all the trade of the seaports." — Barbosa, 146.
1767. — " Ali Raja, the Chief of Cananore,
who was a Muharamadan, and of the tribe
called Mapilla, rejoiced at the success and
conquests of a Muhammadan Chief." — H. of
Hydur, p. 184.
1782. — ". . . les Maplets re^urent les
coutumes et les superstitions des Gentils,
sous I'empire des quels ils vivoient. Cast
pour se conformer aux usages des Malabars,
que les enfans des Maplets n'h^ritent point
de leurs p^res, mais des frferes de leurs
mferes." — Sonnerat, i. 193.
1787.-
" Of Moplas fierce your hand has tam'd,
And monsters that your sword has
maim'd."
Life and Letters of J. Ritson, 1833, i. 114.
1800. — "We are not in the most thriving
condition in this country. Polegars, nairs,
and moplas in arms on all sides of us." —
Wellington, i. 43.
1813. — "At one period the Moplahs
created great commotion in Travancore,
and towards the end of the 17th century
massacred the chief of Anjengo, and all
the English gentlemen belonging to the
settlement, when on a public visit to the
Queen of Attinga." — Forbes, Or. Mem. i.
402 ; [2nd ed. i. 259].
1868. — "I may add in concluding my
notice that the Kalians alone of all the
castes of Madura call the Mahometans
'vidpilleis' or bridegrooms (Moplahs)." —
Nelson's Madura, Pt. ii. 55.
MOEA, s. Hind, morha. A stool
(tabouret) ; a footstool. In common
colloquial use.
[1795. — "The old man, whose attention
had been chiefly attracted by a Ramnaghur
morah, of which he was desirous to know
the construction, . . . departed." — Gapt.
Blunt, in Asiat. lies., vii. 92.
[1843. — "Whilst seated on a round stool,
or mondah, in the thanna, ... I entered
into conversation with the thannadar. ..."
— Davidson, Travels in Upper India, i. 127.]
MORCHAL, s. A fan, or a fly-
whisk, made of peacock's feathers.
Hind. morcKhal.
1673.— "All the heat of the Day they
idle it under some shady Tree, at night
they come in troops, armed with a great
Pole, a Mirchal or Peacock's Tail, and a
Wallet."— i^Vyer, 95.
1690.— (The heat) "makes us Employ our
Peons in Fanning of us with Murchals
made of Peacock's Feathers, four or five ^
Foot long, in the time of our Entertain- ^
ments, and when we take our Repose." — j
Ovington, 335. \
[1826.— "They (Gosseins) are clothed in ^
a ragged mantle, and carry a long pole, and ;
a mirchal, or peacock's tail." — Pandui'ang I
Earl, ed. 1873, i. 76.] \
\
MORT-DE-CHIEN, s. A name for \
cholera, in use, more or less, up to the I
end of the 18th century, and the ;
former prevalence of which has tended \
probably to the extraordinary and \
baseless notion that epidemic cholera ''■-
never existed in India till the governor- \
ship of the IVIarquis of Hastings. The i
word in this form is really a corruption \
of the Portuguese mordexim, shaped I
by a fanciful French etymology. The *
Portuguese word again represents the 'i
Konkani and IVIahratti modachl, modshly ]
or modvxisM, ' cholera,' from a Mahr. i
verb 'niodnen, 'to break up, to sink'
(as under infirmities, in fact 'to
collapse'). The Guzarati appears to
be morchi or morachi.
[1504. — Writing of this year Correa
mentions the prevalence of the disease in
the Samorin's army, but he gives it no
name. "Besides other illness there was
one almost sudden, which caused such a
pain in the belly that a man hardly survived
8 hours of it." — Correa, i. 489.]
1543. — Correa's description is so striking
that we give it almost at length: "This
winter they had in Goa a mortal distemper
which the natives call morxy, and attacking
persons of every quality, from the smallest
infant at the breast to the old man of
fourscore, and also domestic animals and
fowls, so that it affected every living thing,
male and female. And this malady attacked
people without any cause that could be
assigned, falling upon sick and sound alike,
on the fat and the lean ; and nothing in the
world was a safeguard against it. And this
malady attacked the stomach, caused as^
some experts affirmed by chill ; though
later it was maintained that no cause what-
ever could be discovered. The malady was
so powerful and so evil that it immediately
produced the symptoms of strong poison j
e.g., vomiting, 'constant desire for water,
with drying of the stomach ; and cramps
that contracted the hams and the soles of
the feet, with such pains that the patient
seemed dead, with the eyes broken and
the nails of the fingers and toes black
and crumpled. And for this malady our
physicians never found any cure ; and
the patient was carried off in one day, or
at the most in a day and night ; insomuch
that not ten in a hundred recovered, and
those who did recover were such as were
healed in haste with medicines of little
importance known to the natives. So great
MORT-DE-GHIEN.
58'
MORT-DE-GHIEN.
was the mortality this season that the bells
were tolling all day . . . insomuch that
the governor forbade the tolling of the
<;hurch bells, not to frighten the people . . .
jmd when a man died in the hospital of
this malady of morexy the Governor ordered
:all the experts to come together and open
the body. But they found nothing wrong
except that the paunch was shrunk up like
n hen's gizzard, and wrinkled like a piece
of scorched leather. . . ." — Correa, iv. 288-
-289.
1563.—
" Page. — Don Jeronymo sends to beg that
son will go and visit his brother imme-
<liately, for though this is not the time of
<lay for visits, delay would be dangerous,
and he will be very thankful that you come
at once.
" Orta. — What is the matter with the
t)atient, and how long has he been ill ?
^^ Page. — He has got morxi ; and he has
l)een ill two hours.
" Orta. — I will follow you.
'■^ Riiano. — Is this the disease that kills
-so quickly, and that few recover from ?
Tell me how it is called by our people, and
by the natives, and the symptoms of it, and
the treatment you use in it.
" Orta. — Our name for the disease is
Collerica passio ; and the Indians call it
morxi; whence again by corruption we call
it mordexi. ... It is sharper here than in
our own part of the world, for usually it
kills in four and twenty hours. And I
"have seen some cases where the patient did
not live more than ten hours. The most
that it lasts is four days ; but as there is
no rule without an exception, I once saw
ii man with great constancy of virtue who
lived twenty days continually throwing up
{'^curginosa" ?) . . . bile, and died at last.
Let us go and see this sick man ; and as
for the symptoms you will yourself see what
■n thing it is." — Garcia, ff. 74v, 75.
1578. — "There is another thing which is
useless called by them canarin, which the
€anarin Brahman physicians usually employ
for the collerica pass/o sickness, which they
<;all morxi ; which sickness is so sharp that
it kills in fourteen hours or less." — Acosta,
Tractado, 27.
1598. — "There reigneth a sicknesse called
Mordexijn which stealeth uppon men, and
handleth them in such sorte, that it wea-
keneth a man, and maketh him cast out all
that he hath in his bodie, and many times
his life withall." — titischoten, 67 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 235 ; Morxi in ii. 22].
1599. — "The disease which in India is
called Mordicin. This is a species of Colic,
which comes on in those countries with such
force and vehemence that it kills in a few
hours ; and there is no remedy discovered.
It causes evacuations by stool or vomit, and
makes one burst with pain. But there is
-a herb proper for the cure, which bears the
same name of mordescin." — Carletti, 227.
1602. — "In those islets (off Aracan) they
found bad and brackish water, and certain
l>eans like ours both green and dry, of which
they ate some, and in the same moment
this gave them a kind of dysentery, which
in India they corruptly call mordexim,
which ought to be morxis, and which the
Arabs call sachaiza (Ar. Juiyzat), which is
what Basis calls sahida, a disease which kills
in 24 hours. Its action is immediately to
produce a sunken and slender pulse, with
cold sweat, great inward fire, and excessive
thirst, the eyes sunken, great vomitings, and
in fact it leaves the natural power so col-
lapsed {der^rihada) that the patient seems
like a dead man."— Cowto, Dec. IV. liv. iv.
cap. 10,
c. 1610, — "II regne entre eux vne autre
maladie qui vient a I'improviste, ils la nom-
ment Mordesin, et vient auec grande douleur
des testes, et vomissement, et crient fort,
et le plus souvent en meurent." — Pyrard de
Laval, ii. 19 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 13].
1631. — "Pulvis ejus (Calumbac) ad scrap,
unius pondus sumptus cholerae prodest,
quam Mordexi incolae vocant." — Jac.
Bontii, lib. iv. p. 43.
1638. — " . . . celles qui y regnent le plus,
sont celles qu'ils appellent Mordexin, (Jul
tue subitement." — Mandelslo, 265.
1648. — See also the (questionable) Voyages
Fameux du Sieur Victor le Blanc, 76.
c. 1665. — "Les Portugais appellent Mor-
dechin les quatre sortes de Coliques qu'on
souffre dans les Indes ou elles sont fre-
quentes . . . ceux qui out la quatri^rae
soufrent les trois maux ensemble, a savoir le
vomissement, le flux de ventre, les extremes
douleurs, et je crois que cette derniere est
le Colera-Morbus." — Thevenot, v. 324.
1673.— "They apply Cauteries most un-
mercifully in a Mordisheen, called so by
the Portugais, being a Vomiting with Loose-
ness."— Fryer, 114.
[1674. _" The disease called Mordechi
generally commences with a violent fever,
accompanied by tremblings, horrors and
vomitings ; these symptoms are generally
followed by delirium and death." He pre-
scribes a hot iron applied to the soles of the
feet. He attributes the disease to indiges-
tion, and remarks bitterly that at least the
prisoners of the Inquisition were safe from
this disease.— Z)eZ/o7?., Relation de V Inquisi-
tion de Goa, ii. ch. 71.]
1690, _ " The Mordechine is another
Disease . . . which is a violent Vomiting
and Looseness." — Ovington, 350.
c. 1690. — Rmnphim, speaking of the
Jack-fruit (q.v.) : " Non nisi vacuo stomacho
edendus est, alias enim . . . pleramque
oritur Passio Gholerica, Portugallis Mordexi
dicta.."— Herb. Amb., i. 106.
1702.— "Cette grande indigestion qu'on
appelle aux Indes Mordechin, et que
quelques uns de nos Fran^ais ont appellee
Mort-de-Chien."— Zc«m Edif., xi. 156.
Bluteau (s.v.) says Mordexim is
properly a failure of digestion which
is very perilous in those parts, unless
the native remedy be used. This is to
MORT-DE-CHIEN.
588
MORT-DE-GHIEN.
apply a thin rod, like a spit, and
heated j under the heel, till the patient
screams with pain, and then to slap
the same part with the sole of a shoe,
«&c.
1705.— " Ce mal s'appelle mort-de-chien."
— LuUlier, 113.
The following is an example of
literal translation, as far as we know,
unique :
1716. — "The extraordinary distempers of
this country (I. of Bourbon) are the Cholick,
and what they call the Dog's Disease, which
is cured by burning the heel of the patient
with a hot iron." — Acct. of the I. of Bourhon,
in La Eoque's Voyage to Arabia the Happy,
&c., E.T. London, 1726, p. 155.
1727.—". . . the Mordexin (which seizes
one suddenly with such oppression and
palpitation that he thinks he is going to
die on the spot)." — Valentijn, v. (Malabar) 5.
c. 1760. — "There is likewise known, on
the Malaljar coast chiefly, a 'most violent
disorder they call the Mordechin ; which
seizes the patient with such fury of purging,
vomiting, and tormina of the intestines, that
it will often carry him off in 30 hours." —
Orose, i. 250.
1768.— "This (cholera morbus) in the East
Indies, where it is very frequent and fatal,
is called Mort-de-chien."— Zmrf, Essay on
Diseases incidental to Hot Climates, 248.
1778. — In the Vocabulary of the Portu-
guese Grammaiica Indostana, we find Mor-
dechim, as a Portuguese word, rendered in
Hind, by the word hadazmi, i.e. bad-hazml,
'dyspepsia' (p. 99). The most common
modern Hind, term for cholera is Arab.
haizah. The latter word is given by Garcia
de Orta in the form hachaiza, and in the
quotation from Couto as sachaiza (?).
Jahangir speaks of one of his nobles as dying
in the Deccan, of haizah, in a.d. 1615 (see
note to Elliot, vi. 346). It is, however,
perhaps not to be assumed that haizah
always means cholera. Thus Macpherson
mentions that a violent epidemic, which
raged in the Camp of Aurangzlb at Bijapur
in 1689, is called so. But in the history of
Rhafi Khan {Elliot, vii. 337) the general
phrases ta'itn and wahd are used in reference
to this disease, whilst the description is that
of bubonic plague.
1781. — "Early in the morning of the 21st
June (1781) we had two men seized with
the mort-de-chien." — Curtis, Diseases of
India, 3rd ed., Edinb., 1807.
1782. — "Les indigestions appellees dans
rinde Mort-de-chien, sont fr^quentes. Les
Castes qui mangent de la viande, nourriture
trop pesante pour un climat si chaud, en
sont souvent attaqu^es. . . ." — Sonnerat,
i. 205. This author writes just after having
described two epidemics of cholera under
the name of Flux ai^u. He did not appre-
hend that this was m fact the real Mort-
de-chien.
1783. — "A disease generally called ' Mort->i
de-chien ' at this time (during the defence!
of Onore) raged with great violence amon^i
the native inhabitants." — Forbes, Or. MeniJ
iv. 122. :
1796. — " Far more dreadful are the conse-i
quences of the above-mentioned intestinal
colic, called by the Indians shani, mordexim ^
and also Nircomben. It is occasioned, as X
have said, by the winds blowing from the
mountains . . . the consequence is thai^
malignant and bilious slimy matter adheres
to the bowels, and occasions violent painsyi
vomiting, fevers, and stupefaction ; so that
persons attacked with the disease die very
often in a few hours. It sometimes happens
that 30 or 40 persons die in this manner^
in one place, in the course of the day. . . .;
In the year 1782 this disease raged with so
much fury that a great many persons died
of it."— i^m Paolino, E.T. 409-410 (orig. see
p. 353). As to the names used by Era
Paolino, for his Shani or Ciani, we find
nothing nearer than Tamil and Mal. sanni,
'convulsion, paralysis.' (Winslow in his
Tamil Did. specifies 13 kinds of sanni.
Komben is explained as ' a kind of cholera or
smallpox' (!); and nir-homben ('water-k.')
as a kind of cholera or bilious diarrhoea.)
Paolino adds : "La droga amara costa assai,
e non si poteva amministrare a tanti miser-
abili che perivano. Adunque in mancanza
di questa droga amara noi distillasimo in
Tdgara, o acqua vite di coco, molto stereo di
cavalli (!), c I'amministrammo agl' infermi.
Tutti quelli che prendevano questa guari-
vano."
1808.— "Morchee or Mortshee (Guz.)
and M6dee (Mah.). A morbid affection in
which the symptoms are convulsive action,
followed by evacuations of the first passage
up and down, with intolerable tenesmus, oi
twisting-like sensation in the intestines,
corresponding remarkably with the cholera-
morbus of European synopsists, called by
the country people in England (?) morti-
sheen, and by others mord-du-chien and
Maua des chienes, as if it had come from
France."— i?. Drtivimond, Illustrations, &c,
A curious notice ; and the author was, wo
presume, from his title of "Dr.," a medica
man. We suppose for England above should
be read India.
The next quotation is the latesl
instance of the familiar use of th(
word that we have met with : i
1812.— "General M was taken yerj
ill three or four days ago ; a kind of fit—
mort de chien — the doctor said, brought or
by eating too many radishes." — Origina<
Familiar Correspondence beticeen Residents it
India, &c., Edinburgh, 1846, p. 287.
1813.— "Mort de chien is nothing mon
than the highest degree of Cholera Morbus.'
— Johnson, Injl. of Tropical Climate, 405. ..;
The second of the following quota
tions evidently refers to the outbreal
MORT-DE-GEIEN.
589
MOSQUE.
of cholera mentioned, after Macpherson,
in the next paragraph.
1780. — "I am once or twice a year (!)
subject to violent attacks of cholera morbus,
here called mort-de-chien. . . ."—hnpey to
JJimning, quoted by Sir Javies Stephen,
ii. 339.
1781. — "The Plague is now broke out in
Bengal, and rages with great violence ; it
has swept away already above 4000 persons.
200 or upwards have been buried in the
different Portuguese churches within a few
tlays," — Hicky's Bengal Gazette, April 21.
These quotations show that cholera,
whether as an epidemic or as sporadic
disease, is no new thing in India.
Almost in the beginning of the Portu-
guese expeditions to the East we find
apparent examples of the visitations of
this terrible scourge, though no precise
name is given in the narratives. Thus
we read in the Life of Giovanni da
Emboli, an adventurous young Floren-
tine who served with the Portuguese,
that, arriving in China in 1517, the
ships' crews were attacked by a pessima
malatia difrusso (virulent flux) of such
kind that there died thereof about 70
men, and among these Giovanni him-
self, and two other Florentines {Vita,
in Archiv. Stor. Ital. 33). Correa says
that, in 1503, 20,000 men died of "a
like disease in the army of the Zamorin.
We have given above Correa's descrip-
tion of the terrible Goa pest of 1543,
which was most evidently cholera.
Madras accounts, according to Mac-
pherson, first mention the disease at
Arcot in 1756, and there are frequent
notices of it in that neighbourhood
between 1763 and 1787. The Hon.
R. Lindsay speaks of it as raging at
8ylhet in 1781, after carrying off a
number of the inhabitants of Calcutta
{Macpherson, see the quotation of 1781
above). It also raged that year at
Ganjam, and out of a division of 5000
Bengal troops under Col. Pearse, who
were on the march through that dis-
trict, 1143 were in a few days sent
into hospital, whilst " death raged in
the camp with a horror not to be de-
scribed." The earliest account from
the pen of an English physician is by
Dr. Paisley, and is dated Madras,
Feby. 1774. In 1783 it broke out at
Hardwar Fair, and is said, in less
than 8 days, to have carried off 20,000
pilgrims. The paucity of cases of
cholera among European troops in the
returns up to 1817, is ascribed by Dr.
Macuamara to the way in which facts
were disguised by the current nomen-v
clature of disease. It need not perhaps
be denied that the outbreak of 1817
marked a great recrudescence of the
disease. But it is a fact that some of
the more terrible features of the epi-
demic, which are then spoken of as
quite new, had been prominently de-
scribed at Goa nearly three centuries
before.
See on this subject an article by Dr.
J. Macpherson in Quarterly Review,
for Jany. 1867, and a Treatise on Asiatic
Cholera, by C. Macnamara, 1876. To
these, and especially to the former, we
owe several facts and references ;
though we had recorded quotations
relating to mordexin and its identity
with cholera some years before even
the earlier of these publications.
MORDEXIM, MORDIXIM, s.
Also the name of a sea-fish. Bluteau
says ' a fish found at the Isle of Quix-
embe on the Coast of Mozambique,
very like hogas (?) or river-pikes.'
MOSELLAY, n.p. A site at Shiraz
often mentioned by Hafiz as a favourite
spot, and near which is his tomb.
c. 1350.—
" Boy ! let yon liquid ruby flow,
And bid thy pensive heart be glad,
Whate'er the frowning zealots say ;
Tell them that Eden cannot show
A stream so clear as Rocnabad ;
A bower so sweet as Mossellay."
Hafiz, rendered by Sir W. Jones.
1811. — "The stream of Rilknab^d mur-
mured near us ; and within three or four
hundred yards was the Mosselld and the
Tomb of Hafiz."— >F. Ouseley's Travels, i. 318.
1813. — "Not a shrub now remains of the
bower of Mossella, the situation of which is
now only marked by the ruins of an ancient
tower." — Macdoiiald Kinneir's Persia, 62.
MOSQUE, s. There is no room for
doubt as to the original of this word
being the Ar. masjid, 'a place of
worship,' literally the place of sujud,
i.e. 'prostration.' And the probable
course is this. Masjid becomes (1) in
Span, mezquita. Port, mesquita;* (2)
* According to Pyrard mesquite is the word used
in the Maldive Islands. It is difficult to suppose
the people would adopt such a word from the
Portuguese. And probably the form both in east
and west is to be accounted for by a hard pronun-
ciation of the Arabic j, as in Egypt now ; the older
and probably the most widely diffused. [See Mr.
Gray's note in Hak. Soc. ii. 417.1
MOSQUE.
590
MOSQUITO.
Ital. meschita, moschea; French (old)
^mosquete, mosque'e ; (3) Eiig. mosque.
Some of the quotations might suggest
a different course of modification, but
they would probably mislead.
Apropos of masjid rather than of
mosque we have noted a ludicrous
misapplication of the word in the
advertisement to a newspaper story.
" Musjeed the Hindoo : Adventures
with the Star of India in the Sepov
Mutiny of 1857." The JVeeUy Detroit
Free Press, London, July 1, 1882.
1336. — " Corpusque ipsius perditissimi
Pseudo-prophetae ... in civitate quae
Mecha dicitur . . . pro maximo sanctuario
conservatur in pulchr^ ipsorum Ecclesi^
quam Mulscket viilgariter dicunt." — Gul. de
Boldensele, in Canidi Thesaur. ed. Basnage, iv.
1384. — "Sonvi le mosquette, cioe chiese
de' Saraceni . . . dentro tutte blanche ed
intonicate ed ingessate." — Frescobaldi, 29.
1543. — "And with the stipiilation that
the 5000 tarin tangos which in old times
were granted, and are deposited for the
expenses of the mizquitas of Ba9aim, are
to be paid from the said duties as they
always have been paid, and in regard to
the said mizquitas and the prayers that are
made in them there shall be no innovation
whatever." — Treaty at Bagaim of the Portu-
guese with King Bador of ^anbaya (Bahadur
Shah of Guzerat) in S. Botelho, Tombo, 137.
1553. — *'. . . but destined yet to unfurl
that divine and royal banner of the Soldiery
of Christ ... in the Eastern regions of
Asia, amidst the infernal mesquitas of
Arabia and Persia, and all the pagodes of
the heathenism of India, on this side and
beyond the Ganges." — Barros, I. i. 1.
[c. 1610. — "The principal temple, which
they call Oucourou misquitte " {Hukum
miskitu, ' Friday mosque ' ) . — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. i. 72.]
1616. — " They are very jealous to let their
women or Moschees be seen. " — Sir T. Roe,
in Purchas, i. 537 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 21].
[1623. — " We went to see upon the same
Lake a meschita, or temple of the
Mahometans." — P. delta Valle, Hak. Soc.
i. 69.]
1634.—
" Que a de abomina9ao mesqnita immftda
Casa, a Deos dedicada hoje se veja."
Malawi Conquistada, 1. xii. 43.
1638. — Mandelslo unreasonably applies
the term to all sorts of pagan temples, e.g. —
" Nor is it only in great Cities that the
Benjatis have their many Mosqueys. ..."
— E.T. 2nd ed. 1669, p. 52.
"The King of Siam is a Pagan, nor do
his Subjects know any other Religion.
They have divers Mosquees, Monasteries,
and Chappels." — Ibid. p. 104.
c. 1662.—" ... he did it only for love to
their Mammon ; and woxild have sold after-
wards for as much more St. Peter's ... to
the Turks for a Mosquito." — Oo^oley, Dis-
course concerning the Govt, of 0. Cromwell.
1680.— Consn. Ft. St. Geo. March 28:
"Records the death of Cassa Verona . . .
and a dispute arising as to whether hi*
body should be burned by the Gentues or
buried by the Moors, the latter having-
stopped the procession on the ground that
the deceased was a Mussleman and built a
Musseet in the Towne to be buried in, the
Governor with the advice of his Council
sent an order that the body should be
burned as a Geatiie, and not buried by the
Moors, it being apprehended to be of
dangerous consequence to admit the Moors,
such pretences in the Towne." — Notes and
Exts. No. iii. p. 14.
1719. — "On condition they had a Cowle
granted, exempting them from paying the
Pagoda or Musqueet duty." — In Wheeler ^
ii. 301.
1727. — " There are no tine Buildings in the
City, but many lai^e Houses, and some Cara-
vanserays and Muscheits." — A. Hamilton,
i. 161 ; [ed. 1774, i. 163].
c. 1760. — "The Roman Catholic Churches,
the Moorish Moschs, the Gentoo Pagodas,
the worship of the Parsees, are all equally
unmolested and tolerated." — Grose, i. 44.
[1862.—". . . I slept at a Musheed, or
village house of prayer." — Brinckvian, Rifle
in Cashmere, 78.]
MOSQUITO, s. A gnat is so called
in the tropics. The word is Spanish
and Port. (dim. of mosca, ' a fly '), and
probably came into familiar English
use from the East Indies, though the
earlier quotations show that it yvdiS first
brought from S. America. A friend
annotates here : " Arctic mosquitoes
are worst of all ; and the Norfolk ones
(in the Broads) beat Calcutta ! "
It is related of a young Scotch lady
of a former generation who on her
voyage to India had heard formidable,
but vague accounts of this terror of the
night, that on seeing an elephant for
the first time, she asked : " Will yon
be what's called a musqueetae ? "
1539. — "To this misery was there ad-
joyned the great affliction, which the Flies
and Gnats {por parte dos atabdes e mosquitos),
that coming out of the neighbouring Woods,
bit and stung us in such sort, as not one of
us but was gore blood." — Pinto (orig. cap,
xxiii.), in Cogan, p. 29.
1582. — " We were oftentimes greatly
annoyed with a kind of flie, which in the
Indian tongue is called Tiquari, and the
Spanish call them Muskitos. " — 3/i7«
Phillips, in Hakl. iii. 564.
1584.— "The 29 Day we set Saile from
Saint lohns, being many of vs stung before
upon Shoare with the Muskitos ; but the
same night we tooke a Spanish Frigat." —
MOTURPHA.
591
MUGKNA,
Sir Richard Greenevile's Voyage, in Hakl.
iii. 308.
1616 and 1673.— See both Terry and Fryei^
under Chints.
1662. — "At night there is a kind of
insect that plagues one mightily ; they are
called Muscieten,— it is a kind that by
their noise and sting cause much irritation."
—Soar, 68-69.
1673. — "The greatest Pest is the Mos-
quito, which not only wheals, but domineers
by its continual Hums." — Fryer, 189.
1690. — (The Governor) "carries along
with him a Peon or Servant to Fan him,
and drive away the busie Flies, and trouble-
some Musketoes. This is done with the
Hair of a Horse's HaiV—Ovington, 227 -S.
1740. — " ... all the day we were pestered
with great numbers of milscatos, which are
not much unlike the gnats in England, but
more venomous. . . ." — Anson's Voyage, 9th
ed., 1756, p. 46.
1764.—
" Mosquitos, sandflies, seek the sheltered
roof,
And with full rage the stranger guest
assail,
Nor spare the sportive child."
— Grainger, bk. i.
1883. — "Among rank weeds in deserted
Bombay gardens, too, there is a large,
speckled, unmusical mosquito, raging and
importunate and thirsty, which will give a
new idea in pain to any one 'that visits its
haunts." — Tribes on My Frontier, 27.
MOTURPHA, s. Hind, from Ar.
muhtarafa, but according to C. P. B.
muHarifay [rather Ar. mu/itarifa, muh-
tarif, 'an artizan']. A name techni-
cally applied to a number of miscel-
laneous taxes in Madras and Bombay,
such as were called sayer (q-v.), in
Bengal.
[1813.— "Mohterefa. An artificer. Taxes,
personal and professional, on artificers,
merchants and others ; also on houses, im-
plements of agriculture, looms, &c., a branch
of the BSi-yeT."— Gloss, bth Report, s.v.
1826. — " ... for example, the tax on
merchants, manufacturers, &c. (called moh-
turfa). . . ." — Grant Duff, H. of the
Mahrattas, 3rd ed. 356.]
MOULMEIN, n.p. This is said to
be originally a Taking name Mut-
mwoa-lem, syllables which mean (or
may be made to mean) 'one-eye-de-
stroyed ' ; and to account for which a
cock-and-bull legend is given (prob-
ably invented for the purpose) : " Tra-
dition says that the city was founded
... by a king with three eyes, having
an extra eye in his forehead, but that
hy the machinations of a woman, the
eye in his forehead was destroyed. . . . '*
(Mason's Burmah, 2nd ed. p. 18). The
Burmese corrupted the name into Mau-
la-yaing, whence the foreign (probably
Malay) form Maulmain. The place so
called is on the opposite side of the
estuary of the Sal win R. from Marta-
ban (q-v.), and has entirely superseded
that once famous port. Moulmein, a
mere site, was chosen as the head-
([uarters of the Tenasserim provinces,
when those became British in 1826
after the first Burmese War. It has
lost political importance since the
annexation of Pegu, 26 years later,
but is a thriving city which numbered
in 1881, 53,107 inhabitants ; [in 1891,
55,785].
MOUNT DELY, n.p. (See DELLY,
MOUNT.)
MOUSE-DEER, s. The beautiful
little creature, Memimia indica (Gray),
[Tragulus meminna, the Indian Chev-
rotain (Blanford, Mammalia, 555),1
found in various parts of India, and
weighing under 6 lbs., is so called.
But the name is also applied to several
pigmy species of the genus Tragulus^
found in the Malay regions, [where,
according to Mr. Skeat, it takes in
popular tradition the place of Brer
Rabbit, outwitting even the tiger,
elephant, and crocodile.] All belong
to the family of Musk-deer.
MUCHAN, s. Hind, machdn, Dekh.
manchdn, Skt. mancha. An elevated
platform ; such as the floor of huts
among the Indo-Chinese races ; or a
stage or scaffolding erected to watch a
tiger, to guard a field, or what not.
c. 1662. — "As the soil of the country is
very damp, the people do not live on the
ground-floor, but on the machan, which is
the name for a raised floor." — Shihdbuddin
Tdlish, by Blochmann, in J. A. S. B. xli.
Pt. i. 84.
[1882.— "In a shady green mechan in
some fine tree, watching at the cool of
evening. . . ." — Sanderson, Thirteen Years,
3rd ed, 284.]
MUCHWA, s. Mahr. machwd, Hind.
machud, machwd. A kind of boat or
I barge in use about Bombay.
MUGKNA, s. Hind, makhrid,
[which comes from Skt. mutkuna, 'a
bug, a flea, a beardless man, an
elephant without tusks']. A male
MUGOA, MUKUVA.
592
MUCOA, MUKUVA.
elephant without tusks or with only
rudimentary tusks. These latter are
familiar in Bengal, and still more so
in Ceylon, where according to Sir S.
Baker, "not more than one in 300
has tusks ; they are merely provided
with short grubbers, projecting gener-
ally about 3 inches from the upper
jaw, and about 2 inches in diameter."
{The Rifle and Hound in Ceylon, 11.)
Sanderson (13 Years among the Wild
Beasts of India, [3rd ed. 66]) says : " On
the Continent of India muchias, or
elephants born without tusks, are de-
cidedly rare . . . Mucknas breed in
the herds, and the peculiarity is not
hereditary or transmitted." This
author also states that out of 51 male
elephants captured by him in Mysore
and Bengal only 5 were mucknas. But
the definition of a maJchnd in Bengal
is that which we have given, including
those animals which possess only
feminine or rudimentary tusks, the
' short grubbers ' of Baker ; and these
latter can hardly be called rare among
domesticated elephants. This may l)e
partially due to a preference in
purchasers.* The same author derives
the term from mukh, ' face ' ; but the
reason is obscure. Shakespear and
Platts give the word as also applied to
' a cock without spurs.'
c. 1780. — "An elephant born with the left
tooth only is reckoned sacred ; with black
spots in the mouth unlucky, and not saleable ;
the mukna or elephant born without teeth
is thought the best." — Hon. R. Lindsay in
Lives of the Lindsays, iii. 194.
MUCOA, MUKUVA, n.p. Mal-
a,yal. and Tamil, mukkuvan (sing.), ' a
diver,' and mukkuvar (pi.). [Logan
(Malabar, ii. Gloss, s.v.) derives it from
Drav. mukkuha, ' to dive ' ; the Madras
Gloss, gives Tam. muzhugu, with the
.same meaning.] A name applied to
the fishermen of the western coast of
the Peninsula near C. Comorin. [But
Mr. Pringle {Diary, Ft. St. Geo. 1st
ser. iii. 187) points out that formerly
as now, the word was of much more
general application. Orme in a passage
•quoted below employs it of boatmen at
Karikal. The use of the word ex-
* Sir George Yule notes : " I can distinctly call
to mind 6 mucknas that I had (I may have had
more) out of 30 or 40 elephants that passed through
my hands." This would give 15 or 20 per cent, of
mucknas, but as the stud included females, the
result would rather consist with Mr. Sanderson's
5 out of 51 males.
tended as far N. as Madras, and on i
the W. coast ; it was not confined to 1
the extreme S.] It was among these, j
and among the corresponding class of ■
Paravars on the east coast, that F. |
Xavier's most noted labours in India \
occurred. 1
1510. — " The fourth class are called
Mechua, and these are fishers." — Varthema,
142.
1525. — "And Dom Joao had secret speech
with a married Christian whose wife and
children were inside the fort, and a valiant
man, with whom he arranged to give him
200 pardaos (and that he gave him on the
spot) to set fire to houses that stood round
the fort. ... So this Christian, called
Duarte Fernandes . . . put on a lot of old
rags and tags, and powdered himself with
ashes after the fashion oijogues{see JOGEE)
. . . also defiling his hair with a mixture of
oil and ashes, and disguising himself like a
regular jogue, whilst he tied under his rags
a parcel of gunpowder and pieces of slow-
match, and so commending himself to God,
in which all joined, slipped out of the fort
by night, and as the day broke, he came to
certain huts of macuas, which are fishermen,
and began to beg alms in the usual palaver
of the jogues, i.e. prayers for their long life
and health, and the conquest of enemies,
and easy deliveries for their womenkind,
and prosperity for their children, and other
grand things." — Correa, ii. 871.
1552. — Barros has mucuaria, 'a fisher-
man's village.'
1600. — "Those who gave the best recep-
tion to the Gospel were the Macoas ; and,
as they had no church in which to assemble,
they did so in the fields and on the shores,
and with such fervour that the Father
found himself at times with 5000 or 6000
souls abovit him." — Lucena, Vida do P. F,
Xavier, 117.
[c. 1610.—" These mariners are called-
Moucois." — Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc.
i. 314.]
1615. — "Edixit ut Macuae omnes, id est
vilissima plebecula et piscatu vivens, Chris-
tiana sacra susciperent. " — Jarrk, i. 390.
1626.— "The Muchoa or Mechoe are
Fishers . . . the men Theeiies, the women
Harlots, with whom they please. . . ." —
— Purchas, Pilgrimage, 553.
1677.— Resolved "to raise the rates of
hire of the Mesullas (see MUSSOOLA) boat-
men called Macquars."— i'^^. 'S'^. Geo. Consn.,
Jan 12, in Notes and Exts. No. i. 54.
[1684.— "The Maquas or Boatmen ye
Ordinary Astralogers {sic) for weather did
. . . prognosticate great Rains. .
Pringle, Diary, Ft. St. Geo., 1st ser. iii. 131.1
1727. — " They may marry into lower
Tribes . . . and so may the Muckwas, or
Fishers, who, I think, are a higher tribe
than the Poulias (see POLEA)." — -4.
Hamilton, i. 310, [ed. 1744, i. 312].
- \
MUDDAK
693
MUFTY.
[1738. — " Gastos com Nairos, Tibas,
JIaqnas." — Agreement, in Logan, Malabar,
ii. 36.]
1745.— " The Macoas, a kind of Malabars,
-who have specially this business, and, as we
might say, the exclusive privilege in all that
^concerns sea-faring." — Norhert, i. 227-8.
1746.—" 194 Macquars attending the sea-
:side at night . . . (P.) 8:8: 40." — Account
■of Extraordinary Expenses, at Ft. St. David
<India Office MS. Kecords).
1760. — "Fifteen massoolas (see MUS-
SOOLA) accompanied the ships ; they took
in 170 of the troops, besides the Macoas,
who are the black fellows that row them."
—Orme, ed. 1803, iii. 617.
[1813.— "The Muckwas or Macuars of
Tellicherry are an industrious, useful set of
people." — Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 202.]
MUDDAR, s. Hind, maddr, Skt.
manddra ; Calotropis procera, R. Brown,
N.O. Asclepiadaceae. One of the most
common and widely diffused plants in
uncultivated plains throughout India.
In Sind the bark fibre is used for
halters, &c., and experiment has shown
it to be an excellent material worth
£40 a ton in England, if it could be
supplied at that rate ; but the cost of
collection has stood in the way of its
utilisation. The seeds are imbedded
in a silky floss, used to stuff pillows.
This also has been the subject of ex-
periment for textile use, but as yet
urithout practical success. The plant
abounds with an acrid milky juice
which the Rajputs are said to employ
for infanticide. {Punjab Plants.) The
plant is called Ak in Sind and through-
out N. India.
MUDDLE, s. (?) This word is only
Icnown to us from the clever — perhaps
too clever— little book quoted below.
The word does not seem to be known,
-and was probably a misapprehension
of budlee. [Even Mr. Brandt and
Mrs. Wyatt are unable to explain this
word. The former does not remember
hearing it. Both doubt its connection
with budlee. Mrs. Wyatt suggests
with hesitation Tamil muder, "boiled
rice," mvdei-palli, " the cook-house."]
1836-7. — "Besides all these acknowledged
^nd ostensible attendants, each servant has
a kind of muddle or double of his own, who
does all the work that can be put off upon
him without being found out by his master
or rms.tTQss."— Letters from Madras, 38.
n "They always come accompanied
by their Vakeels, a kind of Secretaries, or
interpreters, or flappers,— their muddles in
2 P
short ; everybody here has a muddle, high
or ]o\v."— Letters from Madras, 86.
MUFTY, s.
a. Ar. Mufti, an expounder of
the Mahommedan Law, the utterer
of the fatwa (see FUTWAH). Properly
the Mufti is above the Kdzl who
carries out the judgment. In the
18th century, and including Regulation
IX. of 1793, which gave the Company's
Courts in Bengal the reorganization
which substantially endured till 1862,
we have frequent mention of both
Cauzies and Mufties as authorized ex-
pounders of the Mahommedan Law ;
but, though Kazis were nominally
maintained in the Provincial Courts
down to their abolition (1829-31),
practically th6 duty of those known
as Ka^s became limited to quite
different objects and the designation
of the Law-officer who gave the futwd
in our District Courts was Maulavl.
The title Mufti has been long obsolete
within the limits of British adminis-
tration, and one might safely say
that it is practically unknown to any
surviving member of the Indian Civil
Service, and never was heard in India
as a living title by any Englishman now
surviving. (See CAZEE, LAW-OFFICE^,
MOOLVEE).
b. A slang phrase in the army, for
'plain clothes.' No doubt it is taken
in some way from a, but the transition
is a little obscure. [It was perhaps
originally applied to the attire of
dressing - gown, smoking - cap, and
slippers, which was like the Oriental
dress of the Mufti who was familiar
in Europe from his appearance in
Moliere's Bourgeois Gentilhomme. Com-
pare the French en Pekin.]
a.—
1653.— "Pendant la tempeste vne femme
Indtlstani mourut sur notre bord ; vn
Moufti Persan de la Secte des Schai (see
SHEEAH) assista k cette derniere extr^mit^,
luy donnant esperance d'vne meilleure vie que
celle-cy, et d'vn Paradis, ou Ton auroit tout
ce que Ton pent desirer ... et la fit changer
de Secte. . . ."—De la Boullaye-le-Oom^ ed.
1657, p. 281.
1674. — " Resolve to make a present to the
Governors of Changulaput and Pallaveram,
old friends of the Company, and now about
to go to Golcondah, for the marriage of the
former with the daughter of the King's Muftl
or Churchman."— i^or< St. Geo. Consn.^
March 26. In Notes and Exts., No. i. 30.
MUGG.
694
MUGG.
1767.— "3d. You will not let the Cauzy
or Mufty receive anything from the tenants
unlawfully. " — Collectors' Instructions y in
Long^ 511.
1777.— "The Cazi and Muftis now de-
liver in the following report, on the right of
inheritance claimed by the widow and
nephew of Shabaz Beg Khan. . : ." — Report
on the Patna Cause, quoted in Stephen's
Nuncomw' and Impey, ii. 167.
1793.— "§ XXXVI. The Cauzies and
Muftis of the provincial Courts of Appeal,
shall also be cauzies and mufties of the
courts of circuit in the several divisions, and
shall not be removable, except on proof to
the satisfaction of the Governor-General in
Council that they are incapable, or have
been guilty of misconduct. . . ." — Reg. IX.
0/1793.
^1855.—
ink'st thou I fear the dark vizier,
Or the mufti's vengeful arm ? "
^071 Gmiltier, The Cadi's Daughter.]
MUGG-, n.p. Beng. Magh. It is
impossible to deviate without deteri-
oration from Wilson's definition of this
obscure name : " A name commonly-
applied to the natives of Arakan,
particularly those bordering on Bengal,
or residing near the sea ; the people of
Ghittagong." It is beside the question
of its origin or proper application, to
say, as Wilson goes on to say, on the
authority of Lieut, (now Sir Arthur)
Phayre, that the Arakanese disclaim
the title, and restrict it to a class held
in contempt, viz. the descendants of
Arakanese settlers on the frontier of
Bengal by Bengali mothers. The
proper names of foreign nations in
any language do not require the
sanction of the nation to whom they
are applied, and are often not recog-
nised by the latter. German is not
the German name for the Germans,
nor Welsh the Welsh name for the
Welsh, nor Hindu (originally) a Hindu
word,, nor China a Chinese word. The
origin of the present word is very
obscure. Sir A. Phayre kindly
furnishes us with this note : " There
is good reason to conclude that the
name is derived from Maga, the name
of the ruling race for many centuries
in Magadha (modern Behar). The
kings of Arakan were no doubt origin-
"ally of this race. For though this is
not distinctly expressed in the histories
of Arakan, there are several legends of
Kings from Benares reigning in that
country, and one regarding a Brahman
who marries a native princess, and
whose descendants reign for a long^
period. I say this, although Buchanan
appears to reject the theory (see Montg.
Martin, ii. 18 seqq.)" The passage is-
quoted below.
On the other hand the Mahommedan
writers sometimes confound Buddhists
with fire-worshippers, and it seems
possible that the word may have been
Pers. 77wi(//i=' magus.' [See Risley,
Tribes and Castes, ii. 28 seq.] The
Chittagong Muggs long furnished the
best class of native cooks in Calcutta ;
hence the meaning of the last quota-
tion below.
1585. — "The Mogen, which be of the king-
dom of Recon (see ARAEAN) and Eame, be
stronger than the King of Tipara ; so that
Chatigam or Porto Grande (q.v.) is often
under the King of Recon." — R. Fitch, in
HaM. ii. 389.
c. 1590. — (Tn a country adjoining Pegu).
" there are mines of ruby and diamond and
gold and silver and copper and petroleum
and sulphur and (the lord of that country)
has war with the tribe of Magh about the
mines ; also with the tribe of Tipara there
are battles." — Am (orig.) i. 388 ; [ed. Jarrett,
ii. 120].
c. 1604.—" Defeat of tlie Magh Rdjd.—
This short-sighted R^j^ . . . became elated
with the extent of his treasures and the
number of his elephants. ... He then
openly rebelled, and assembling an army at
Sun^rg^nw laid seige to a fort in that
vicinity . . . R^j^ M^n Singh . . . despatched
a force. . . . These soon brought the Magh
R^j^ and all his forces to action . . . regard-
less of the number of his boats and the
strength of his artillery." — Indyatullah, in
miiot, vi. 109.
1638. — "Submission of Manek R^f, the
Mag R5j^ of Chittagong." — Abdul-Hamid
Lahori, in do. vii. 66.
c. 1665. — "These many years there have
always been in the Kingdom of Rakan or
Moy (read Mog) some Portuguese, and with
them a great mimber of their Christian
Slaves, and other Franguis. . . . That was
the refuge of the Run-aways from Goa,
Ceilan, Cochin, Malague (see MALACCA),
and all these other places which the Portu-
gueses formerly held in the Indies." — ■
Bernier, E.T. p. 53 ; [ed. Constable, 109].
1676.— "In all Bengala this King (of
Arakan) is known by no other name but the
King of Mogue." — Tavemier, E.T. i. 8.
1752. — ". . . that as the time of the
Mugs draws nigh, they request us to order
the pinnace to be with them by the end of
next month." — In Long, p. 87.
c. 1810.— "In a paper written by Dr.
Leyden, that gentleman supposes . . . that
Magadha is the country of the people whom
we call Muggs. . . . The term Mugg, these
people assured me, is never used by either
themselves or by the Hindus, except when
MUGGUR.
595
MULMULL.
speaking the jargon commonly called Hindu-
stani by Europeans. . . ." — F. Buchanan, in
Mistei-n India, ii. 18.
1811.— "Mugs, a dirty and disgusting
people, but strong and skilful. They are
somewhat of the Malayan race." — Solvyns, iii.
1866. — "That vegetable curry was excel-
lent. Of course your cook is a Mug ? " —
The Dawk Bungalow, 389.
MUGGUR, s. Hind, and Mahr.
magar and makar, from Skt. mahara
* a sea-monster ' (see MACAREO). The
destructive broad-snouted crocodile of
the Ganges and other Indian rivers,
formerly called Grocodilus biporcatus,
now apparently subdivided into several
sorts or varieties.
1611. — " Alagaters or Crocodiles there
called Murgur match. . . ." — Hawkins, in
Piirchas, i. 436. The word is here intended
for magar-mats or machh, ' crocodile-fish.'
[1876.— See under NUZZER.]
1878. — "The muggur is a gross pleb, and
his features stamp him as low-born. His
manners are coarse." — Ph. Robinson, In My
Indian Garden, 82-3.
1879. — "En route I killed two crocodiles ;
they are usually called alligators, but that
is a misnomer. It is the mugger . . . these
muggers kill a good many people, and have
a playful way of getting under a boat, and
knocking off the steersman with their tails,
and then swallowing him afterwards." —
Polloh, Sport, &c., i. 168.
1881. — " Alligator leather attains by use a
beautiful gloss, and is very durable . . .
and it is possible that our rivers contain a
sufficient number of the two varieties of
crocodile, the muggar and the gai-ial (see
GAVIAL) for the tanners and leather-
dressers of Cawnpore to experimeut upon."
— Pioneer Mail, April 26.
MUGGRABEE, n.p. Ar. maghrabi,
* western,' This word, applied to
western Arabs, or Moors proper, is,
as might be expected, not now common
in India. It is the term that appears
in the Hayraddin Mograbbin of Quen-
tin Durward. From gharh, the root of
this word, the Spaniards have the
province of Algarve, and both Spanish
and Portuguese have garbin, a west
wind. [The magician in the tale of
Alaeddin is a Maghrahl, and to this
day in Languedoc and Gascony Maug-
rahy is used as a term of cursing.
{Burton, Ar. Nights, x. 35, 379).
Muggerbee is used for a coin (see
GUBBER).]
1563. — "The proper tongue in which
A^cena wrote is that which is used in Syria
and Mesopotamia and in Persia and in
Tartary (from which latter Avicena came)
and this tongue they call A rahy ; and that
of our Moors they call Magaraby, as much
as to say Moorish of the West. . . ." —
Garcia, f. 19y.
MULL, s. A contraction of Mulli-
gatawny, and applied as a distinctive
sobriquet to members of the Service
belonging to the Madras Presidency,
as Bengal people are called Qui-his,
and Bombay people Ducks or Be-
nighted.
[1837. — "The Mulls have been excited also
by another occurrence . . . affecting rather
the trading than fashionable world." — Asiatic
Journal y December, p. 251.]
[1852. — ". . . residents of Bengal, Bom-
bay, and Madras are, in Eastern parlance,
designated * Qui Hies,' ' Ducks,' and
'Mulls.'" — Notes and Queries, 1st ser. v.
165.]
1860. — " It ys ane darke Londe, and ther
dwellen ye Cimmerians whereof speketh
HoTnents Poeta in his Odysseia, and to thys
Daye thei clepen Tenebrosi or ' ye Benyghted
ffolke.' Bot thei clepen hemselvys Mullys
from Mulligatawnee wh«^ ys ane of theyr
goddys from w^h thei ben ysprong." — Ext.
from a lately discovered MS. of Sir John
Maundeville.
MULLIGATAWNY, s. The name
of this well-known soup is simply a
corruption of the Tamil milagu-tanmr,
' pepper- water ' ; showing the correct-
ness of the popular belief which
ascribes the origin of this excellent
article to Madras, whence — and not
merely from the complexion acquired
there — the sobriquet of the preceding
article.
1784.—
" In vain our hard fate we repine ;
In vain on our fortune we rail ;
On MuUaghee-tawny we dine,
Or Congee, in Bangalore Jail."
Song by a Gentleman of the Navy
(one of Hyder's Prisoners), in
Seton-Karr, i. 18.
[1823.-— ... in a brasen pot was mulugu
tanni, a hot vegetable soup, made chiefly
from pepper and capsicums." — Hoole, Mis-
sions in Madras, 2nd ed. 249.]
MULMULL, s. Hind, malmal;
IVIuslin.
[c. 1590.— "Malmal, per piece . . . 4 E."
— Aln, ed. Blochmann, i. 94.]
1683.—" Ye said Ellis told your Petitioner
that he would not take 500 Pieces of your
Petitioner's mulmuUs unless your Peti-
tioner gave him 200 Rups, which your
Petitioner being poor could not do." —
MUNGHEEL, MANJEEL. 596
MUNGOOSE.
Petition of Rogoodee, Weaver of Hiigly, in
Hedges, Diary, March 26 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 73].
1705.— "Malle-moUes et autre diverses
sortes de toiles . . . stinquerques et les
belles mousselines." — Luilliei^, 78.
MUNCHEEL, MANJEEL, s.
This word is proper to the S.W. coast ;
Malayal. manjll, manchal, from Skt.
mancha. It is the name of a kind of
hammock-litter used on that coast as
a substitute for palankin or dooly. It
is substantially the same as the dandy
of the Himalaya, but more elaborate.
Correa describes but does not name it.
1561. — ". . , He came to the faqtory in
a litter which men carried on their shoulders.
These are made with thick canes, bent up-
wards and arched, and from them are
suspended some clothes half a fathom in
width, and a fathom and a half in length ;
and at the extremities pieces of wood to
sustain the cloth hanging from the pole ;
and upon this cloth a mattress of the same
size as the cloth . . . the whole very splendid,
and as rich as the gentlemen . . . may
desire." — Correa, Three Voyages, &c., p. 199.
1811. — " The Inquisition is about a quarter
of a mile distant from the convent, and we
proceeded thither in manjeels." — Buchanan,
Christian Researches, 2nd ed., 171.
1819.— " Muncheel, a kind of litter re-
sembling a sea-cot or hammock, hung to a
long pole, with a moveable cover over the
whole, to keep off the sun or rain. Six men
will run with one from one end of the Malabar
coast to the other, while twelve are necessary
for the lightest palanquin." — Welsh, ii. 142.
1844. — " Muncheels, with poles complete.
. . . Poles, Munched-, Spare." — Jameson's
Bombay Code, Ordnance Nomenclature.
1862.—" We . . . started ... in Mun-
sheels or hammocks, slung to bamboos, with
a shade over them, and carried by six men,
who kept up unearthly yells the whole time."
— Marhham, Peru and India, 353.
c. 1886.— "When I landed at Diu, an
officer met me with a Muncheel for my use,
viz. a hammock slung to a pole, and pro-
tected by an awning." — M.-Gen. R. H.
Keatinge.
A form of this word is used at
Reunion, where a kind of palankin is
called " le manchy." It gives a title
to one of Leconte de Lisle's Poems :
c. 1858.—
" Sous un nuage frais de claire mousseline
Tous les dimanches au matin,
Tu venais a la ville en manchy de rotin,
Par les rampes de la colline."
Le Manchy.
The word has also been introduced
by the Portuguese into Africa in the
forms maxilla^ and machilla.
1810.—'
maxilas."
. . tangas, que elles chamao
-An7iaes Maritimas, iii. 484.
1880.— "The Portuguese (in Quilliman)
seldom even think of walking the length of
their own street, and ... go from house to
house in a sort of palanquin, called here a
machilla (pronounced masheela). This
usually consists of a pole placed upon the
shoulders of the natives, from which is
suspended a long plank of wood, and upon
that is fixed an old-fashioned-looking chair,
or sometimes two. Then there is an awning
over the top, hung all round with curtains.
Each machilla requires about 6 to 8 bearers,
who are all dressed alike in a kind of
livery." — A Journey in E. Africa, by M. A.
Pringle, p. 89.
MUNGOOSE, s. This is the popu-
lar Anglo-Indian name of the Indian
ichneumons, represented in the South
by Mangusta Mungos (Elliot), or Her-
pestes griseus (Geotfroy) of naturalists,
and in Bengal by Herpestes malaccensis.
[Blanford (Mammalia^ 119 seqq.) recog-
nises eight species, the "Common
Indian Mungoose" being described as
Herpestes mungo.'] The word is Telugu,
manglsu, or mungisa. In Upper India
the animal is called newal, neola, or
nyaul. Jerdon gives mangus however
as a Deccani and Mahr. word ; [Platts
gives it as dialectic, and very doubt-
fully derives it from Skt. rnakshu^
'moving quickly.' In Ar. it is hint-
'aruSj ' daughter of the bridegroom,' in
Egypt Mtt or katt Fardun, ' Pharaoh's
cat ' {Burton, Ar. Nights, ii. 369].
1673.—". . . a Mongoose is akin to a
Ferret. . . ."—Fryer, 116.
1681. — "The knowledge of these antidotal
herbs they have learned from the Moung-
gutia, a kind of Ferret." — Knox, 115.
1685. — "They have what they call a
Mangus, creatures something different from
ferrets ; these hold snakes in great antipathy,
and if they once discover them never give
up till they have killed them." — Ribeyro,
f. 56d.
Bluteau gives the following as a
quotation from a History of Ceylon,
tr. from Portuguese into French, pub-
lished at Paris in 1701, p. 153. It is in
fact the gist of an anecdote in Eibeyro.
"There are persons who cherish this
animal and have it to sleep with them,
although it is ill-tempered, for they prefer
to be bitten by a mangus to being killed by
a snake."
1774._"He (the Dharma Raja of Bhoo-
tan) has got a little lap-dog and a Mungoos,
which he is very fond oV-^Bogle's Diary,
in Markham's Tibet, 27.
MUNJEET.
597
MUNNEEPORE.
1790. — " His (Mr. Glan's) experiments
have also established a very curious fact,
that the ichneumon, or mungoose, which is
very common in this country, and kills
snakes without danger to itself, does not
use antidotes . . . but that the poison of
snakes is, to this animal, innocent." — Letter
in Colebrooke's Life, p. 40.
1829. — " II Mongiise animale simile ad
una donnola." — Papi, in de Gube)'natis, St.
dei Viagg. ItaL, p. 279.
MUNJEET, s. Hind, majlth, Skt.
Tnanjishtha; a dye-plant (Rubia cordi-
folia, L., N.O. Cinchonaceae) ; 'Bengal
Madder.'
MUNNEEPORE, n.p. Properly
Manipur ; a quasi-independent State
lying between the British district of
Cachar on the extreme east of Bengal,
and the upper part of the late kingdom
of Burma, and in fact including a part
of the watershed between the tributaries
of the Brahmaputra and those of the
Irawadi. The people are of genuinely
Indo-Chinese and Mongoloid aspect,
and the State, small and secluded as it
is, has had its turn in temporary con-
quest and domination, like almost all
the States of Indo-China from the
borders of Assam to the mouth of the
Mekong. Like the other Indo-Chinese
States, too, Manipur has its royal
chronicle, but little seems to have been
gathered from it. The Rajas and people
have, for a period which seems un-
certain, professed Hindu religion. A
disastrous invasion of Manipur by
Alompra, founder of the present Bur-
mese dynasty, in 1755, led a few years
afterwards to negotiations with the
Bengal Government, and the conclusion
of a treaty, in consequence of which a
body of British sepoys was actually de-
spatched in 1763, but eventually re-
turned without reaching Manipiir.
After this, intercourse practically
ceased till the period of our first
Burmese War (1824-25), when the
country was overrun by the Burmese,
who also entered Cachar ; and British
troops, joined with a Manipuri force,
expelled them. Since then a British
officer has always been resident at
Manipur, and at one time (c. 1838-41)
a great deal of labour was expended
on opening a road between Cachar
and Manipur. [The murder of Mr.
Quinton, Chief-Commissioner of Assam,
and other British officers at Manipur,
in the close of 1890, led to the inflic-
tion of severe punishment on the
leaders of the outbreak. The Maha-
raja, whose abdication led to this
tragedy, died in Calcutta in the follow-
ing year, and the State is now under
British management during the min-
ority of his successor.]
This State has been called by a
variety of names. Thus, in Rennell's
Memoir and maps of India it bears
the name of Meckley. In Symes's
Narrative, and in maps of that period,
it is Cassay ; names, both of which
have long disappeared from modern
maps. Meckley represents the name
(Makli?) by which the country was
known in Assam ; Mogli (apparently
a form of the same) was the name in
Cachar ; Ka-se or Ka-the' (according to
the Ava pronunciation) is the name
by which it is known to the Shans or
Burmese.
1755. — "I have carried my Arms to the
confines of China ... on the other quarter
I have reduced to my subjection the major
part of the Kingdom of Cassay ; whose
Heir I have taken captive, see there he sits
behind you. . . ." — Speech of AIompi-a to
Capt. Baker at Momchahue. Dalrymple, Or.
Rep. i. 152.
1759. — "Cassay, which . . . lies to the
N. Westward of Ava, is a Country, so far
as I can learn, hitherto unheard of in
Europe. . . ." — Letter, dd. 22 June 1759,
in ibid. 116.
[1762. — " . . . the President sent the
Board a letter which he had received from
Mr. Verelst at Chittagong, containing an
invitation which had been made to bim and
his Council by the Rajah of Meckley to
assist him in obtaining redress . . . from
the Burmas. . . ." — Letter, in Wheeler,
Early Records, 291.]
1763.— " Meckley is a Hilly Country,
and is bounded on the North, South, and
West by large tracts of Cookie Mountaivs,
which prevent any intercourse with the
countries beyond them; and on the East*
by the Burampoota (see BURRAM-
POOTER) ; beyond the Hills, to the North
by Asam and Poong ; to the West Cashar ;
to the South and East the Burmah Country,
which lies between Meckley and China. . . .
The Burampoota is said to divide, some-
where to the north of Poong, into two large
branches, one of which passes through
Asam, and down by the way of Dacca, the
other through Poong into the Burma
Country."— ^tr^. of Meckley, by Nerh^ J>o.<s
Gosseen, in Dalryviples Or. Rep., ii. 477-478.
"... there is about seven days
plain country between Monejrpoor and
Burampoota, after crossing which, about
* Here the Kyendwen R. is regarded as a branch
of the BrahmaiHitra. See further on.
MUNSUBDAR.
598
MUNTREE.
seven days. Jungle and Hills, to the in-
habited border of the Burmah country." —
Ibid. 481.
1793. — '*. . . The first ridge of mountains
towards Thibet and Bootan, forms the limit
of the survey to the north ; to which I may
now add, that the surveys extend no farther
eastward, than the frontiers of Assam and
Meckley. . . . The space between Bengal
and China, is occupied by the province of
Meckley and other districts, subject to the
King of Burmah, or Ava. . . ." — Rennell's
Mevioir, 295.
1799.— (Referring to 1757). "Elated with
success Alompra returned to Monchaboo,
now the seat of imperial government. After
some months ... he took up arms against
the Cassayers. . . . Having landed his
troops, he was preparing to advance to
Munnepoora, the capital of Cassay, when
information arrived that the Peguers had
revolted. . . "Symes, Narrative, 41-42.
„ "All the troopers in the King's
service are natives of Cassay, who are
much better horsemen than the Birmans."
—Ihid. 318.
1819. — "Beyond the point of Negraglia
(see NEGRAIS), as far as Azen (see ASSAM),
and even further, there is a small chain of
mountains that divides Aracan and Cass^
from the Burmese. . . ." — Sangemiano, p. 33.
1827. — "The extensive area of the Burman
territory is inhabited by many distinct
nations or tribes, of whom I have heard
not less than eighteen enumerated. The
most considerable of these are the proper
Burmans, the Pegvians or Talains, the
Shans or people of Lao, the Cassay, or
more correctly Kath^. . . ." — Crawfurd's
Joxiriml, 372,
1855. — "The weaving of these silks . . .
gives employment to a lai^e body of the
population in the suburbs and villages
round the capital, especially to the Munni-
poorians, or Kath6, as they are called by
the Burmese.
"These people, the descendants of un-
fortunates who were carried off in droves
from their country by the B\irmans in the
time of King Mentaragyi and his prede-
cessors, form a very great proportion . . .
of the metropolitan population, and they
are largely diffused in nearly all the dis-
tricts of Central Burma. . . . Whatever
work is in hand for the King or for any of
the chief men near the capital, these people
supply the labouring hands ; if boats have
to be manned they furnish the rowers ; and
whilst engaged on such tasks any remune-
ration they may receive is very scanty and
uncertain." — Yule, Mission to Ava, 153-154.
MUNSUBDAR. Hind, from Pers.
.iiian^abddr, 'the holder of office or
dignity ' (Ar. mansdb). The term was
used to indicate quasi-feudal dependents
of the Mogul Government who had
territory assigned to them, on condition
of their supplying a certain number of
horse, 500, 1000 or more. In many
cases the title was but nominal, and
often it was assumed without warrant.
[Mr. Irvine discusses the question at
length and represents mansab by " the
word ' rank,^ as its object was to settle
precedence and fix gradation of pay ;
it did not necessarily imply the
exercise of any particular office, and
meant nothing beyond the fact that
the holder was in the employ of the
State, and bound in return to yield
certain services when called upon."
{J.R.A.S., July 1896, pp. 510 seqq.)]
[1617. — " . . . slew one of them and
twelve Maancipdares."— »Sfir T. Roe, Hak.
Soc. ii. 417 ; in ii. 461, " Mancipdaries."
[1623. — " . . . certain Officers of the
Militia, whom they call Mansubdar." — P.
della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 97.]
c. 1665. — "Mansebdars are Cavaliers of
Manseb, which is particular and honourable
Pay ; not so great indeed as that of the
Omrahs . . . they being esteemed as little
Omrahs, and of the rank of those, that are
advanced to that dignity." — Bernier, E.T.
p. 67 ; [ed. Constable, 215J.
1673.— "Munsubdars or petty omrahs."
— Fryer, 195.
1758.—" ... a munsubdar or commander
of 6000 horse."— Owe, ed. 1803, ii. 278.
MUNTRA, s. Skt. mantra, 'a text
of the Vedas ; a magical formula.'
1612. — ". . . Trata da causa primeira,
segundo os livros que tem, chamados
Terum Mandra mole " {mantra-mUla, inula
'text '). — Couto, Dec. V. liv. vi. cap. 3.
1776.—" Mantur- a text of the Shaster."
— Halhed, Code, p. 17.
1817. — " ... he is said to have found the
great mantra, spell or talisman." — Millf
Hist. ii. 149.
MUNTREE, s. Skt. MantH. A
minister or high official. The word is
especially affected in old Hindu States,
and in the Indo-Chinese and Malay
States which derive their ancient
civilisation from India. It is the
word which the Portuguese made into
mandarin (q.v.).
1810.— "When the Court was full, and
Ibrahim, the son of Candu the merchant,
was near the throne, the Raja entered. . . .
But as soon as the Rajah seated himself, the
muntries and high officers of state arrayed
themselves according to their rank." — In a
Malay's account of Grovemment House at
Calcutta, transl. by Dr. Leyden, in Maria
Graham, p. 200.
[1811.— "Mantri." See under OR ANKAY.
[1829.— " The Mantris of Mewar prefer
estates to pecuniary stipend, which gives
MUNZIL.
599
MUSK-RAT.
more consequence in every point of view." —
Todf Annals, Calcutta reprint, i. 150,]
MUNZIL, s. Ar. manzily ' descend-
ing or alighting,' hence the halting
place of a stage or march, a day's
-stage.
1685. — "We were not able to reach
Obdeen-deen (ye usual Menzill) but lay at
^ sorry Caravan ZaocdA"— Hedges, Diarti,
July 30; [Hak. Soc. i. 203. In i. 214,
manzeill].
MUSCAT, n.p., properly Mdskdt.
A port and city or N.E. Arabia ; for a
long time the capital of 'Oman. (See
IMAUM.)
[1659. — "The Governor of the city was
■Chah-Navaze-kan . . . descended from the
ancient Princes of Machate. . . ." — Bernier,
ed. ConstaMe,' 73.]
1673.—" Muschat." See under IMAUM.
MUSIC. There is no matter in which
the sentiments of the people of India
differ more from those of Englishmen
than on that of music, and curiously
enough the one kind of Western music
which they appreciate, and seem to
enjoy, is that of the bagpipe. This is
testified by Captain Munro in the passage
quoted below ; but it was also shown
during Lord Canning's visit to Lahore
in 1860, in a manner which dwells in
the memory of one of the present
writers. The escort consisted of part
of a Highland regiment. A venerable
Sikh chief who heard the pipes ex-
claimed : ' That is indeed music ! it
is like that which we hear of in
ancient story, which was so exquisite
that the hearers became insensible
{hehoshy
1780. — "The bagpipe appears also to be a
favourite instrument among the natives.
They have no taste indeed for any other
kind of music, and they would much rather
listen to this instrument a whole day than
to an organ for ten minntes. "—Mnnro's
-Narrative, 33.
MUSK, s. We get this word from
the Lat. muschus, Greek ixbaxos, and
the latter must have been got, probably
through Persian, from the Skt. mushka,
the literal meaning of which is rendered
in the old English phrase 'a cod of
musk.' The oldest known European
mention of the article is that which
we ^ive from St. Jerome ; the oldest
medical prescription is in a work of
Aetius, of Amida (c. 540). In the
quotation from Cosmas the word used
is fj-baxos, and kasturi is a Skt. name,
still, according to Royle, applied to
the musk-deer in the Himalaya. The
transfer of the name to (or from) the
article caUed by the Greeks Kaa-rSpiop,
which is an analogous product of the
beaver, is curious. The Musk-deer
(Moschus moschiferus, L.) is found
throughout the Himalaya at elevations
rarely (in summer) below 8000 feet,
and extends east to the borders of
Szechuen, and north to Siberia.
c. 390. — "Odoris autem suavitas, etdiversa
thymiamata, et amomum, et cyphi, oenanthe,
muBCUS, et peregrini muris pellicula, quod
dissolutis et amatoribus conveniat, nemo
nisi dissolutus negat." — St. Jerome, in Lib.
Secund. adv. Jovinianum, ed. Vallarsii, ii.
col. 337.
c. 545. — "This little animal is the Musk
(/iocrxos). The natives call it in their own
tongue KaffTovpi. They hunt it and shoot
it, and binding tight the blood collected
about the navel they cut this off, and this
is the sweet smelling part of it, and what
we call musk." — Cosmas Indicopleustes, Bk. xi.
["Muske commeth from Tartaria. . . .
There is a certaine beast in Tartaria, which
is wilde and big as a wolfe, which beast they
take aliue, and beat him to death with small
stanes y* his blood may be spread through
his whole body, then they cut it in pieces,
and take out all the bones, and beat the
flesh with the blood in a mortar very smal,
and dry it, and n>ake purses to put it in of
the skinf and these be the Cods of Muske." —
Caesar Frederick, in Hakl. ii. 372.]
1673.— "Musk. It is best to buy it in
the Cod . . . that which openeth with a
bright Ifosk colour is best." — Fryer, 212.
MUSK-RAT, s. The popular name
of the Sorez caerukscens, Jerdon, [Groci-
dura caerulea., Blanford], an animal
having much the figure of the common
shrew, but nearly as large as a small
brown rat. It diffuses a strong musky
odour, so penetrative that it is
commonly asserted to affect bottled
beer by running over the bottles in a
cellar. A s J erdon j udiciously observes,
it is much more probable that the
corks have been affected before beins
used in bottling; [and Blanford
{Mammalia, 237) writes that "the
absurd story ... is less credited in
India than it formerly was, owing to
the discovery that liquors bottled in
Europe and exported to India are not
liable to be tainted."] When the
female is in heat she is often seen to
be followed by a string of males
giving out the odour strongly. Can
MUSLIN.
600
MUSNUD.
this be the mus peregrinus mentioned
by St. Jerome (see MUSE), as P.
Vincenzo supposes 1
c. 1590. — "Here (in Tooman Bekhrad, n.
of Kabul R.) are also mice that have a fine
musky scent." — Ayeeii, by Gladwin (1800)
ii. 166 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 406].
[1598. — "They are called sweet smelling
Rattes, for they have a smell as if they were
full of '!lS.yx&'k.e"—Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. 303.]
1653. — "Les rats d'Inde sont de deux
sortes. ... La deuxiesme espece que les
Portugais appellent cheroso ou odoriferant
est de la figure d'vn furet " (a ferret), " mais
extremement petit, sa morseure est vene-
neuse. Lorsqu'il entre en vne chambre Ton
le sent incontinent, et Ton I'entend crier
hrih, krik, krik." — De la Boullaye-le-Gonz,
ed. 1657, p. 256. I may note on this
that Jerdon says of the Sorex murinns, —
the large musk-rat of China, Burma, and
the Malay countries, extending into Lower
Bengal and Southern India, especially the
Malabar coast, where it is said to be the
common species (therefore probably that
known to our author), — that the bite is
considered venomous by the natives {Mam-
mals, p. 54), [a belief for which, according
to Blanford {I.e. p. 236), there is no founda-
tion].
1672. — P. Vincenzo Maria, speaking of his
first acquaintance with this animal {U ratto
del musco), which occurred in the Capuchin
Convent at Surat, says with simplicity (or
malignity ?) : "I was astonished to perceive
an odour so fragrant* in the vicinity of
those most religious Fathers, with whom I
was at the moment in conversation." —
Viaggio, p. 385.
1681. — "This country has its vermin also.
They have a sort of Rats they call Musk-
rats, because they smell strong of musk.
These the inhabitants do not eat of, but
of all other sorts of Rats they do." — Knox,
p. 31.
1789.— H. Munro in his NanxUive (p. 34)
absurdly enough identifies this animal with
the Bandicoot, q.v.
1813.— See Fm-bes, Or. Mem. i. 42 ; [2nd.
ed. i. 26].
MUSLIN, s. There seems to be no
doubt that this word is derived from
IMosul (IVIausal or IVIausil) on the
Tigris, t and it has been from an old
date the name of a texture, but ap-
parently not always that of the thin
semi-transparent tissue to which we
now apply it. Dozy (p. 323) says that
the Arabs employ mausili in the same
* "Stupiva d'vdire tanta fragranza." The
Scotchman is laughed at for "feeling" a smell,
but here the Italian hears one !
t We have seen, however, somewhere an in-
genious suggestion that the word really came
from Maisolia (the country about Masulipatam,
according to Ptolemy), which even in ancient
times was famous for flue cotton textures.
sense as our word, quoting the Arabian
Nights (IMacnaghten's ed., i. 176, and
ii. 159), in both of which the word
indicates the material of a fine turban.
[Burton (i. 211) translates ' IVLosul
stuff,' and says it may mean either of
'Mosul fashion,' or muslin.] The
quotation from Ives, as well as that
from Marco Polo, seems to apply to a
different texture from what we call
muslin.
1298.— "All the cloths of gold and silk
that are called Mosolins are made in this-
country (Mausul)." — Marco Polo, Bk. i.
chap. 5.
c. 1544. — ^^ Almussoli est regio in Meso-
potamia, in qua texuntur telae ex bombyce
valde pulchrae, quae apud Syros et Aegyp-
tios et apud mercatores Venetos appel-
lantur mussoli, ex hoc regionis nomine. Et
principes Aegyptii et Syri, tempore aestatia
sedentes in loco honorauiliori induunt vestes
ex hujusmodi mussoli." — Andreae Bellu-
nensis, Arabicorum nominum quae in libris
Avicemiae sparsim legebantur Inter pretatio.
1573. — ". : . you have all sorts of
Cotton- works, Handkerchiefs, long Fillets,
Girdles . . . and other sorts, by the Ara-
bians called Mossellini (after the Country
Mussoli, from whence they are brought,,
which is situated in Mesopotamia), by us
ISxislin.."—Rauwolf, p. 84.
c. 1580. — "For the rest the said Agiani
(misprint for Bagnani, Banyans) wear
clothes of white mussolo or sessa (?) ; having
their garments very long and crossed over
the breast." — Gasparo Balhi, f. 336.
1673. — "Le drap qu'on estend sur les
matelas est d'une toille aussy fine que de
la mousceline." — App. to Jom-nal d'Ant.
Galland, ii. 198.
1685. — "I have been told by several, that
muscelin (so much in use here for cravats)
and Calligo (!), and the most of the Indian
linens, are made of nettles, and I see not
the least improbability but that they may
be made of the fibres of them."— Dr. Han.^
Sloane to Mr. Ray, in Ray Correspondence,
1848, p. 163.
c. 1760.— "This city (Mosul )'s manufac-
ture is Mussolin [read Mussolen] (a cotton
cloth) which they make very strong and
pretty fine, and sell for the European and
other markets." — Ives, Voyage, p. 324.
MUSNUD, s. H. — Ar. masnady.
from root sanad, 'he leaned or rested
upon it.' The large cushion, &c., used
by native Princes in India, in place of
a throne.
1752.— "Salabat-jing . . . went through
the ceremony of sitting on the musnud or
throne."— Orme, ed. 1803, i. 250.
1757._"Onthe 29th the Colonel went to
the Soubah's Palace, and in the presence
of all the Rajahs and great men of the court.
MUSSALLA,
601
MUSSAULGHEE.
led him to the Musland. . . ." — Reflexions
by LxiJce Scrafton, Esq., ed. 1770, p. 93.
1803. — "The Peshwah arrived yesterday,
and is to be seated on the musnud." — A.
Wellesley, in Mmiro's Life, i. 343.
1809. — "In it was a musnud, with a
carpet, and a little on one side were chairs
on a white cloth." — Ld. Valentia, i. 346.
1824. — "They spread fresh carpets, and
prepared the royal musnud, covering it
with a magnificent shawl." — Hajji Baba, ed.
1835, p. 142.
1827. — "The Prince Tippoo had scarcely
dismounted from his elephant, and occupied
the musnud, or throne of cushions."— &'r
W. Scott, Siirg€07i's Daughter, ch. xiv.
MUSSALLA, s. P.— H. (with
change of sense from Ar. mamlihy pi.
of maslaha) 'materials, ingredients,'
lit. 'things for the good of, or things
or affairs conducive to good.' Though
sometimes used for the ingredients of
any mixture, e.g. to form a cement, the
most usual application is to spices,
curry-stuffs and the like. There is a
tradition of a very gallant Governor-
General that he had found it very
tolerable, on a sharp but brief cam-
paign, to "rough it on chuprassies
and mussaulchees " (qq.v.), meaning
chupatties and mussalla.
1780.— "A dose of marsall, or purgative
spices." — Munro, Narrative, 85.
1809. — "At the next hut the woman was
grinding missala or curry-stuff on a flat
smooth stone with another shaped like a
rolling pin."— Jt/aWa Gra/iam, 20.
MUSSAUL, s. Hind, from Ar.
mash'al, ' a torch.' It is usually made
of rags wrapt round a rod, and fed at
intervals with oil from an earthen
pot.
_c. 1407.— "Suddenly, in the midst of the
night they saw the Sultan's camp approach-
ing, accompanied by a great number of
mashal." — Abdurazzdk, in iV. <£; JExts. xiv.
Pt. i. 153.
1673.— "The Duties* march like Furies
with their lighted mussals in their hands,
they are Pots filled with Oyl in an Iron
Hoop like our Beacons, and set on fire by
stinking rags."— Fry e); 33.
170.5. — ". . . flambeaux qu'ils appellent
Mansalles."— ZM^7^^>7•, 89.
1809.— "These Mussal or link-boys."—
Ld. Valentia, i. 17.
* Deoti, a torch-bearer. Thus Baber: "If the
emperor or chief nobility (in India) at any time
have occasion for a light by night, these lilthy
Deuties bring in their lamps, which they carry up
to their master, and stand holding it close by his
side "—Baber, 333.
1810.— "The Mosaul, or flambeau, con-
sists of old rags, wrapped very closely round
a small stic]s.."—Willia7nso7i, V. M. i. 219.
[1813.— -"These nocturnal processions il-
lumined by many hundred massauls or
torches, illustrate the parable of the ten
virgins. . . ."—Forbes, Oi\ Mem. 2nd ed.
ii. 274.
[1857. — "Near him was another Hindoo
... he is called a Mussal ; and the lamps
and lights are his special department."—
Lady Falkland, Choio-Chow, 2nd ed. i. 35.]
MUSSAULGHEE, s. Hind, mash'-
alchl from mash'al (see MtJSSAUL),
with the Turkish termination chiy
generally implying an agent. [In the
Arabian Nights {Burton, i. 239) al-
masha'ill is the executioner.] The
word properly means a link-boy, and
was formerly familiar in that sense as
the epithet of the person who ran
alongside of a palankin on a night
journey, bearing a mussaul. "In
Central India it is the special duty of
the barber (ndl) to carry the torch ;
hence ndl commonly = ' torch-bearer ' "
{M.-Gen. Keatinge)" The word [or
sometimes in the corrupt form mus-
saul] is however still more frequent as
applied to a humble domestic, whose
duty was formerly of a like kind, as
may be seen in the quotation from
Ld. Valentia, but who now looks after
lamps and washes dishes, &c., in old
English phrase ' a scullion.'
1610. — "He always had in service 500
Massalgees." — Finch, in Purchas, i. 432.
1662.— (In Asam) "they fix the head of
the corpse rigidly with poles, and put a lamp
with plenty of oil, and a mash'alchi [torch-
bearer] alive into the vault, to look after
the lamp." — Shihdbuddin Tdlish, tr. by
Blochmann, in J.A.S.B. xli. Pt. i. 82.
[1665. — "They (flambeaux) merely con-
sist of a piece of iron hafted in a stick, and
surrounded at the extremity with linen rags
steeped in oil, which are renewed ... by
the Masalchis, or link boys, who carry the
oil in long narrow-necked vessels of iron or
brass." — Bernier, ed. Constable, 361.]
1673.— "Trois Massalgis du Grand Sei-
gneur vinrent faire honneur k, M. I'Ambas-
sadeur avec leurs feux allum^s." — Journal
d'Ant. Galland, ii. 103.
1686. — "After strict examination he
chose out 2 persons, the Chout {Chous ?), an
Armenian, who had charge of watching my
tent that night, and my Mossalagee, a
person who carries the light before me ia
the night."— Hedges, Diary, July 2; [Hak.
Soc. i. 232].
[1775. — " . . . Mashargues, Torch-
bearers." — Letter of TT'. Mackrabie, in
Francis, Lettei-s, i. 227.]
MUSSENDOM, GAPE.
602 MUSSOOLA, MUSSOOLAH.
1791.—". . . un masolchi, ou porte-
flambeau, pour la nuit." — B. de St. Pierre,
La Chamniere Indienne, 16.
1809. — "It is universally the custom to
drive out between sunset and dinner. The
Massalchees, when it grows dark, go out
to meet their masters on their return, and
run before them, at the full rate of eight
miles an hour, and the numei'ous lights
moving along the esplanade produce a sin-
gular and pleasing effect." — Ld. Valentia,
i. 240.
1813. — "The occupation of massaulchee,
or torch-bearer, although generally allotted
to the village barber, in the purgannas
under my charge, may vary in other dis-
tricts. " — Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 417 ; [2nd ed.
ii. 43].
1826, — "After a short conversation, they
went away, and quickly returned at the
head of 200 men, accompanied by Mus-
salchees or torch - bearers. " — Pandurang
Hari, bbl ; [ed. 1873, ii. 69].
[1831.—". . . a mossolei, or man to light
up the place." — Asiatic JoiirTial, N.S. v. 197.]
MUSSENDOM, CAPE, ii.p. The
extreme eastern point of Arabia, at
the entrance of the Persian Gulf.
Properly speaking, it is the extremity
of a small precipitous island of the
name, which protrudes beyond the
N.E. horn of 'Oman. The name is
written Masdndim in the map which
Dr. Badger gives with his H. of 'Oman.
But it is Eds Masandam (or possibly
Masandum) in the Moliit of Sidi 'Ali
Kapudan (/. As. Soc. Ben., v. 459).
Sprenger writes Mosandam (Alt. Geog.
Arabiens, p. 107). [IMorier gives
another explanation (see the quotation
below).]
1516. — ". . . it (the coast) trends to the
N.E. by N. 30 leagues until Cape Mocondon,
which is at the mouth of the Sea of Persia."
— Barbosa, 32.
1553. — ". . . before you come to Cape
Mocandan, which Ptolemy calls Asaboro
('A<ra/3wj' &Kpov) and which he puts in 23^°,
but which we put in 26° ; and here termin-
ates our first division" (of the Eastern
Coasts). — Barros, I. ix. 1.
1572.—
" Olha o cabo Asaboro que chamado
Agora he Moqandao dos navegantes :
Por aqui entra o lago, que he f echado
De Arabia, e Persias terras abundantes."
Camdes, x. 102.
By Burton :
-' Behold of Asabon the Head, now hight
Mosandam, by the men who plough the
Main:
Here lies the Gulf whose long and lake-
like Bight,
parts Araby from fertile Persia's plain."
The fact that the poet copies the misprint
or mistake of Barros in Asaboro, shows how
he made use of that historian.
1673. — "On the one side St. Jaques (see
JASK) his Headland, on the other that of
Mussendown appeared, and afore Sunset we
entered the Straights Mouth.."— Fryer, 221.
1727. — "The same Chain of rocky Moun-
tains continue as high as Zear, above Cape
Musenden, which Cape and Cape Jaques
begin the Gulf of Persia."—^. Hamilton,
i. 71 ; [ed. 1744, i. 73].
1777.— "At the mouth of the Strait of
Mocandon, which leads into the Persian
gulph, lies the island of Gombroon" (?)—
Raynal, tr. 1777, i. 86.
[1808.— "Musseldom is a still stronger
instance of the perversion of words. The
genuine name of this head-land is Mama
Selemeh, who was a female saint of Arabia,
and lived on the spot or in its neighbour-
hood."— Morier, Journey through Persia, p. 6.]
MUSSOOLA, MUSSOOLAH,
BOAT, s. The surf boat used on the
Coromandel Coast ; of capacious size,
and formed of planks sewn together
with coir-twine ; the open joints being
made good with a caulking or wadding
of twisted coir. The origin of the
word is very obscure. Leyden thought
it was derived from " masoula . . . the
Mahratta term for fish " (Morton's Life
of Leyden, 64). As a matter of fact
the IVLahr. word for fish is mdsolly
Konk. mdsull. This etymology is sub-
stantially adopted by Bp. Heber (see
below) ; [and by the compiler of the
Madras Gloss., who gives Tel. masula,
Hind, machhll]. But it may be that
the word is some Arabic sea-term not
in the dictionaries. Indeed, if the
term used by C. Federici (below) be
not a clerical error, it suggests a
possible etymology from the Ar.
masad, ' the fibrous bark of the palm-
tree, a rope made of it.' Another
suggestion is from the Ar. mauml,
'joined,' as opposed to 'dug-out,' or
canoes ; or possibly it may be from
mahsul, 'tax,' if these boats were
subject to a tax. Lastly it is possible
that the name may be connected with
Masulipatam (q.v.), where similar
boats would seem to have been in use
(see Fryer, 26). But these are conjec-
tures. The quotation from Gasparo
Balbi gives a good account of the
handling of these boats, but applies
no name to them.
c. 1560. — "Spaventosa cosa'^ chi no ha
pill visto, I'imbarcare e sbarcar le mercantie
e le persone a San Tomb . . . adoperano
MUSSOOLA, MUSSOOLAH. 603
MUSSULMAN.
«erte barchette fatte aposta molto alte e
lai^he, ch' essi chiamano Masudi, e sono
fatte con tauole sottili, e con corde sottili
ousite insieme vna tauola con I'altre," &c.
< there follows a very correct description of
their use). — C. Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 391.
c. 1580. — '*. . . where (Negapatam) they
cannot land anything but in the Macules of
the same country." — Frimor e Honra^ &c.,
f. 93.
c. 1582. — ". . . There is always a heavy
sea there (Sau Thom^), from swell or storm';
so the merchandise and passengers are trans-
ported from shipboard to the town by certain
boats which are sewn with fine cords, and
when they approach the beach, where the
sea breaks with great violence, they wait
till the perilous wave has past, and then, in
the interval between one wave and the next,
those boatmen pull with great force, and so
run ashore ; and being there overtaken by
the waves they are carried still further up
the beach. And the boats do not break,
because they give to the wave, and because
the beach is covered with sand, and the
boats stand upright on their bottoms." —
<?. Balbi, f. 89.
1673.— "I went ashore in a Mussoola, a
Boat wherein ten Men paddle, the two
aftermost of whom are Steersmen, using their
Paddles instead of a Rudder. The Boat is
not strengthened with Knee-Timbers, as ours
are ; the bended Planks are sowed together
with Rope- Yarn of the Cocoe, and calked
with Dammar (see DAMMEB) (a sort of
Resin taken out of the Sea), so artificially
that it yields to every ambitious Surf." —
Fryer, 37.
[1677.— "MesuUas." See MUCOA.]
1678. — "Three Englishmen drowned by
upsetting of a Mussoola boat. The fourth
■on board saved with the help of the
Miichioas" (see MUCOA). —i''«. St. Geo.
Consn. , Aug. 13. Notes and Exts. , No. i . p. 78.
1679. — "A Mussftolee being overturned,
although it was very smooth water and no
surf, and one Englishman being drowned, a
Dutchman being with difficulty recovered,
the Boatmen were seized and put in prison,
one escsipitig." — Ibid. July 14. In No.
ii. p. 16.
[1683. — "This Evening about seven a Clock
a Mussula coming ashoar . . . was oversett
in the Surf and all four drowned. " — Pringle,
Dinry, Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. ii. 54.]
1685. — "This morning two Musoolas and
two Cattamarans came off to ye Shippe." —
Hedges, Diary, Feb. 3 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 182].
1760. — "As soon as the yawls and pin-
naces reached the surf they dropped their
$?raplings, and cast off the masoolas, which
immediately rowed ashore, and landed the
troops."— Orme, iii. 617.
1762. — "No European boat can land, but
1 he natives make use of a boat of a particular
<;onstruction called a Mausolo," &c.— ^^.
Letter of James Rennell, April 1.
[1773. — ". . . the governor . . . sent
«-lso four Mossulas, or country boats, to
accommodate him. . . ."—Ives, 182.]
1783.— "The want of Massoola boats
(built expressly for crossing the surf) will
be severely felt." — In Life of Oolebrooke, 9.
1826.— "The masuli-boats (which first
word is merely a corruption of 'muchli,'
fish) have been often described, and except
that they are sewed together with coco-nut
twine, instead of being fastened with nails,
they very much resemble the high, deep,
charcoal boats . . . on the Ganges." — Heber,
ed. 1844, ii. 174.
1879. — "Madras has no harbour ; nothing
but a long open beach, on which the surf
dashes with tremendous violence. Unlucky
passengers were not landed there in the
ordinary sense of the term, but were thrown
violently on the shore, from springy and
elastic Masulah boats, and were occasionally
carried off by sharks, if the said boats
chanced to be upset in the rollers." — Saty.
Review, Sept. 20.
MUSSUCK, s. The leatliern water-
bag, consisting of the entire skin of
a large goat, stript of the hair and
dressed, which is carried by a hhishtl
(see BHEESTY). Hind, inasliak, Skt.
masaJca.
[1610.— "Mussocke." See under RUPEE.
[1751.— "7 hands of Musuk" (probably
meaning Bhistis).— In Yule, Hedges' Diary,
Hak. Soc. II. xi.]
1842.— "Might] it not be worth while to
try the experiment of having 'mussucks'
made of waterproof cloth in England T' —
Sir G. Arthur, in Ind. Adm. of Lord Ellen-
borough, 220.
MUSSULMAN, adj. and s. IVIahom-
medan. Muslim, 'resigning' or 'sub-
mitting' {sc oneself to God), is the
name given by Mahommed to the
Faithful. The Persian plural of this is
Muslimdn, which appears to have been
adopted as a singular, and the word
MusUmdn or Musalmdn thus formed.
[Others explain it as either from Ar.
pi. MusUmm, or from Muslim-man,
' like a IMuslim,' the former of which
is adopted by Platts as most probable.]
1246. — " Intra vimus terram Bisermino-
rum. Isti homines linguara Comanicam
loquebantur, etadhuc loquuntur ; sed legem
Sarracenorum tenent."-^P^a«-o Garpini, in
Rec. de Voyages, &c. iv. 750.
c. 1540. — ". . . disse por tres vezes, Lah,
hilah, hilah, lah Muhamed rogol lialah, o
MassoleymoenS « homes jmtos da santa ley
de Mafamede."— Pinto, ch. lix.
1559._<< Although each horde (of Tartars)
has its proper name, e.g. particularly the
horde of the Savolhensians . . . and many
others, which are in truth Mahometans ; yet
do they hold it for a grievous insult and
reproach to be called and styled Turks ; they
MUST.
604
MUSTEES, MESTIZ.
wish to be styled Besermani, and by this
name the Turks also desire to be styled." —
Herberstein, in Rarmisio, ii. f. 171.
[1568. — " I have noted here before that if
any Christian will become a Busorman, . . .
and be a Mahumetan of their religion, they
give him any gifts . . ." — A. Edward, in
Hakl. i. 442.]
c. 1580. — "Tutti sopradetti Tartan segui-
tano la fede de' Turchi et alia Turchesca cre-
dono, ma si tegono a gran vergogna, e molto
si corrociano I'esser detti Turchi, secondo che
air incontro godono d'esser Besurmani, ciofe
gete eletta, chiamati." — Descrittione della
Sarmatia Evropea del magn. caval. A less.
Gvagnhio, in Ramusio, ii. Pt. ii. f. 72.
1619. — " . . . i Musulmani, ciofe i sal-
vati : che cosa pazzamente si chiamano fra
di loro i maomettani. " — P. della Valle, i. 794.
,, "The precepts of the Moslemans
are first, circumcision . . ." — Gabriel Sionita,
in Purchas, ii. 1504.
1653. — ". . . son infanterie d'Indistannis
Mansulmans, ou Indiens de la secte des
Sonnis." — De la Boullape-le-Gouz, ed. 1657,
233.
1673. — " Yet here are a sort of bold, lusty,
and most an end, drunken Beggars of the
Musslemen Cast, that if they see a Christian
in good clothes, mounted on a stately horse
. . . are presently upon their Punctilio's
with God Almighty, and interrogate him.
Why he suffers him to go a Foot, and in
Rags, and this Coffa-y (see CAFFER) (Un-
believer) to vaunt it thus ? " — Fryer, 91.
1788. — "We escape an ambiguous termina-
tion by adopting Moslem instead of Mlisul-
man in the plural number." — Gibbon, pref.
to vol. iv.
MUST, adj. Pers. mast, 'drunk.'
It is applied in Persia also, and in
India specially, to male animals, such
as elephants and camels, in a state of
periodical excitement.
[1882.— "Fits of Must differ in duration
in different animals (elephants) ; in some
they last for a few weeks, in others for even
four or five months."— Sanderson, Thirteen
Years, 3rd ed., 59.]
MUSTEES, MESTIZ, &c., s. A
half-caste. A corruption of the Port.
mestigo, having the same meaning ; " a
mixling ; applied to human beings and
animals born of a father and mother
of different species, like a mule"
(Bluteau) ; French, metis and mdif.
1546. — "The Governor in honour of this
great action (the victory at Diu) ordered
that all the mestipos who were in Dio should
be inscribed in the Book, and that pay and
subsistence should be assigned to them, —
subject to the King's confirmation. For a
regulation had been sent to India that no
mesti?© of India should be given pay or
.subsistence : for, as it was laid down, it was
their duty to serve for nothing, seeing that-
they had their houses and heritages in the
country, and being on their native soil were
bound to defend it." — Coi-rea, iv. 580.
1552. — ". . . the sight of whom as soon
as they came, caused immediately to gather
about them a number of the natives, Moors,
in belief, and Negroes with curly hair in
appearance, and some of them only swarthy,
as being misti908." — Bai-ros, I. ii. 1.
1586. — ". . . che se sono nati qua di
donne indiane, gli domandano mestizi." —
Sassetti, in De Gubematis, 188.
1588. — ". . . an Interpretour . . . which
was a Mestizo, that is halfe an Indian, and
halfe aPortugall." — Candish, inHakLiv. 337.
c. 1610. — " Le Capitaine et les Marchand*
estoient Mestifs, les autres Indiens Chris-
tianisez." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 165 ; [Hak,
Soc. i. 78 ; also see i. 240]. This author has
also Metifs (ii. 10 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 373] ), and
again : " . . ; qu'ils appellent Metices^
c'est "k dire Metifs, meslez" (ii. 23; [Hak.
Soc. ii. 38] ).
,, " le vy vne moustre generalle de
tous les Habitans portans armes, tant
Portugais que Metices et Indiens, and se
trouuerent environ 4000." — Moquet, 352.
[1615. — " A Mestiso came to demand pas-
sage in our junck." — Cocks' s Diary, Hak.
Soc. i. 216.]
1653. — (At Goa) "Les Mestissos sont de
plusieurs sortes, mais fort mesprisez de»
Reinols et Castissos (see CASTEES), parce
qu'il y a eu vn peu de sang noir dans la
generation de leurs ancestres ... la tache
d'auoir eu pour ancestre une Indienne leur
demeure iusques k la centiesme generation :
ils peuuent toutesfois estre soldats et Capi-
taines de forteresses ou de vaisseaux, s'ils
font profession de suiure les armes, et s'il^
se iettent du cost^ de I'Eglise ils peuuent
estre Lecteurs, mais non Prouinciaux." —
De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 226.
c. 1665. — "And, in a word, Bengale is a
country abounding in all things ; and 'tis^
for this very reason that so many Portu-
guese, Mesticks, and other Christians are
fled thither." — Bernie)', E.T. 140; [ed.
Constable, 438].
[1673.—" Beyond the Outworks live a few
Portugais Musteroes or Misteradoes." —
Fryer, 57.]
1678.— "Noe Koman Catholick or Papist,
whether English or of any other nation
shall bear office in this Garrison, and shall
have no more pay than 80 fanams per
mensem, as private centinalls, and the pay
of those of the Portuguez nation, as Euro-
peans, Musteeses, and Topasees, is from
70 to 40 fanams per mensem." — Articles and
Ordei's . . . of Ft. St. Geo., Madraspatam.
In Notes and Exts., i. 88.
1699.— "Wives of Freemen, Mustees."—
Census of Company's Servants on the Coast,
in Wheeler, i. 356.
1727.—" A poor Seaman had got a pretty
Mustice Wife."— .4. Hamilton, ii. 10; [ed^
1744, ii. 8].
MUSTER
605
MUXADABAD.
1781. — "Eloped from the service of his
Mistress a Slave Boy aged 20 years, or
thereabouts, pretty white or colour of
Jllusty, tall and slinder." — Ricky's Bengal
<}azette, Feb. 24.
1799.— ''August 13th. . . . Visited by ap-
pointment . . . Mrs. Care}', the last survivor
of those unfortunate persons who were im-
prisoned in the Black Hole of Calcutta. . . .
This lady, now fifty-eight years of age, as
she herself told me, is ... of a fair Mesticia
colour. ... She confirmed all which Mr.
Holwell has said. . . ."—Note hy Thomas
Boileau (an attorney in Calcutta, the father
of Major-Generals John Theophilus and
A. H. E. Boileau, R.E. (Bengal)), quoted in
EcJwes of Old Calcutta, 34.
1834. — "You don't know these Baboos.
^ . . Most of them now-a-days have their
Misteesa Beebees, and their Moosulmaunees,
iind not a few their Gora Beebees likewise."
—The Baboo, &c., 167-168.
1868. — " These Mestizas, as they are
termed, are the native Indians of the Philip-
pines, whose blood has to a great extent
perhaps been mingled with that of their
Spanish rulers. They are a very exclusive
people . . . and have their own places of
amusement . . . and Mestiza balls, to
which no one is admitted who does not don
the costume of the country." — Gollingwood,
Rambles of a Naturalist, p. 296.
MUSTER, s. A pattern, or a sample.
From Port, mostra (Span, muestra, Ital.
mostra). The word is current in (jhina,
as well as India. See Wells Williams's
c. 1444. — " Vierao as nossas Gales por
•commissao sua com algunas amostras de
a,§ucar. da Madeira, de Sangue de Drago, e
de outras cousas." — Oadamosta, Navegagdo
primeira, 6.
1563. — "And they gave me a mostra of
amomum, which I brought to Goa, and
fihowed to the apothecaries here ; and I
compared it with the drawings of the
simples of Dioscorides." — Garcia, f. 15.
1601.—" Musters and Shewes of Gold."—
Old Transl. of Galvano, Hak. Soc. p. 83.
1612. — "A Moore came aboord with a
muster of Cloves."— »8bm, in Purchas, i. 357.
[1612 - 13. — " Mustraes." See under
CORGE.]
1673. — "Merchants bringing and receiving
Musters."— i^rye>-, 84.
1702.—" . . . Packing Stuff, Packing
Materials, Musters." — Quinquepartite In-
denture, in Charters of the E.I. Co., 325.
1727. — "He advised me to send to the
King . . . that I designed to trade with his
Subjects . . . which I did, and in twelve
Days received an Answer that I might, but
desired me to send some person up with
Musters of all my Groods." — A. Hamilton,
ii. 200 ; [ed. 1744].
c. 1760. — " He (the tailor) never measures
you ; he only asks master for muster, as he
terms it, that is for a pattern." — Ives, 52.
1772. — "The Governor and Council of
Bombay must be written to, to send round
Musters of such kinds of silk, and silk piece-
goods, of the manufacture of Bengal, as will
serve the market of Surat and Bombay." —
Price's Travels, i. 39.
[1846. — "The above muster was referred
to a party who has lately arrived from
. . . England. . . ." — J. Agri. Hort. Soc,
in Watt, Econ. Diet. vi. pt. ii. 601.]
MUTLUB, s. Hind, from Ar. mat-
lab. The Ar. from talah, 'he asked','
properly means a question, hence
intention, wish, object, &c. In Anglo-
Indian use it always means 'purpose,
gist,' and the like. Illiterate natives
by a common form of corruption turn
the word into mathal. In the Punjab
this occurs in printed books ; and an
adjective is formed, matball, ' opinion-
ated,' and the like.
MUTT, MUTH, s. Skt. matjia; a
sort of convent where a celibate
priest (or one making such profession)
lives with disciples making the same
profession, one of whom becomes his
successor. Buildings of this kind are
very common all over India, and some
are endowed with large estates.
[1856. — " ... a Gosaeen's Mut in the
neighbourhood . . ." — Rds Mala, ed. 1878,
p. 527.]
1874. — "The monastic Order is celibate,
and in a great degree erratic and mendicant,
but has anchorage places and head-quarters
in the maths." — Calc. Review, cxvii. 212.
MUTTONGOSHT, s. (i.e. 'Mutton-
flesh.') Anglo-Indian domestic Hind,
for 'Mutton.'
MUTTONGYE, s. Sea-Hind, ma-
taiigai, a (nautical) martingale ; a cor-
ruption of the Eng. word.
MUTTEA, n.p. A very ancient
and holy Hindu city on the Jumna,
30 miles above Agra. The name is
Mathura, and it appears in Ptolemy
as M65ou/)a T7 tuv QeQv. The sanctity
of the name has caused it to be
applied in numerous new localities ;
see under MADURA. [Ta vernier (ed.
Ball^ ii. 240) calls it Matura, and
Bernier (ed. Constable, 66), Maturas.]
MUXADABAD, n.p. Ar.— P.
Maksuddbddj a name that often occurs
MUXADABAD.
606
MYDAN, MEIDAUN.
in books of the 18th century. It per-
tains to the same city that has latterly
been called Murshiddhdd, the capital
of the Nawabs of Bengal since the
beginning of the 18th century. The
town Maksuddhdd is stated by Tief en-
thaler to have been founded by Akbar.
The Governor of Bengal, Murshid Kuli
Khan (also called in English histories
Jafier Khan), moved the seat of Govern-
ment hither in 1704, and gave the
place his own name. It is written
Muxudavad in the early English
records down to 1760 (Sir W. W.
Hunter).
[c. 1670.— "Madesou Bazarki,"m Taver-
jiier, ed. Ball, i. 132.]
1684. — "Dec. 26. — In ye morning I went
to give Bulchund a visit according to his
invitation, who rose up and embraced me
when I came near him, enquired of my
health and bid me welcome to Muxoodavad.
. . ." — Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 59.
1703-4.— "The first act of the Nuwab, on
his return to Bengal, was to change the
name of the city of Makhsoosabad to Moor-
shudabad ; and by establishing in it the
mint, and by erecting a palace ... to
render it the capital of the Province." —
Stewart, H. of Bengal, 309.
1726.—" Moxadabath."— Valentijn, Cho-
rom., &c., 147.
1727.— " Muxadabaud is but 12 miles
from it (Cossimbazar), a Place of much
greater Antiquity, and the Mogul has a
Mint there ; but the ancient name of
Muxadabaud has been changed for Rajah-
mal, for above a Century." — A. Hamilton,
ii. 20 ; [ed, 1744]. (There is great confusion
in this.)
1751. — "I have heard that Ram Kissen
Seat, who lives in Calcutta, has carried goods
to that place without paying the Muxidavad
Syre (see SAYER) Chowkey duties. I am
greatly surprised, and send a Chubdar to
bring him, and desire you will be speedy in
delivering him over."— Letter from Nauah
Allyverdi Caiin to the Prest. of Council,
dated Muxidavad, May 20.
1753. — "En omettant quelques lieux de
moindre consideration, je m'arr^te d'abord
a Mocsudabad. Ce nom signifie ville de la
monnoie. Et en effet c'est Xk oh. se frappe
celle du pays ; et un grand fauxbourg de
cette ville, appeM Azingonge, est la residence
du Nabab, qui gouverne le Bengale presque
souverainement." — D'Anville, 63.
1756.— "The Nabob, irritated by the
disappointment of his expectations of im-
•mense wealth, ordered Mr. Holwell and the
two other prisoners to be sent to Muxa-
davad."— C^7»e, iii. 79.
1782. — " You demand an account of the
East Indies, the Mogul's dominions and
Muxadabad. ... I imagine when you
made the above requisition that you did it
with a view rather to try my knowledge
than to increase your own, for your great-
skill in geography would point out to you
that Muxadabad is as far from Madras, a*
Constantinople is from Glasgow." — T. Munro
to his brother William, in Life, &c. iii. 41.
1884. — It is alleged in a passage in-
troduced in Mrs. C. Mackenzie's interesting-
memoir of her husband. Storms and Sunshine
of a Soldier's Life, that "Admiral Watson
used to sail up in his ships to Moorshedabad."
But there is no ground for this statement.
So far as I can trace, it does not appear
that the Admiral's flag-ship ever went
above Chandernagore, and the largest of
the vessels sent to Hoogly even was the-
Bridgetoater of 20 guns. No vessel of the-
fleet appears to have gone higher.
MUZBEE, s. The name of a class-
of Sikhs originally of low caste, vulg.
mazbi, apparently mazhahi from Ar..
Tnazhab, ' religious belief.' Cunningham
indeed says that the name was applied
to Sikh converts from IVIahommedan-
ism (History, p. 379). But this is not
the usual application now. ["When
the sweepers have adopted the Sikh
faith they are known as Mazhabis.
. . . When the Chuhra is circum-
cised and becomes a IMusulman, he i»
known as a Musalli or a Kotdna''*
(Madagan, Panjab Census Rep., 1891,
p. 202).] The original corps of Muz-
bees, now represented by the 32nd
Bengal IS". I. (Pioneers) was raised
among the men labouring on the
Baree Doab Canal.
1858.— "On the 19th June (1857) I ad-
vocated, in the search for new Military-
classes, the raising of a corps of Muzzu-
bees. . . . The idea was ultimately carried
out, and improved by makingthem pioneers."
—Letter from Col. H. B. Edwardes to K^
Montgomery, Esq., March 23.
,, "To the same destination (Delhi)
was sent a strong corps of Muzhubee (low-
caste) Sikhs, numbering 1200 men, to serve
as pioneers." — Letter from R. Temple, Secre-
tary to Punjab Govt., dd. Lahore, May 25,
1858.
MYDAN, MEIDAUN, s. Hind,
from Pers. maiddn. An open space,
an esplanade, parade-ground or green,
in or adjoining a town ; a piazza (in
the Italian sense) ; any open plain
with grass on it ; a chaugdn (see
CHICANE) ground ; a battle-field. In
Ar., usually, a hippodrome or race-
course.
c. 1330. — " But the brethren were mean-
while brought out to the Medan, i.e., the
piazza of the City, where an exceeding great
fire had been kindled. And Friar Thomas
went forward to cast himself into the fire.
MYNA, MINA.
607
MYROBALAN.
but as he did so a certain Saracen caught
him by the hood . . ." — Friar Odoric, in
CatJmyy 63.
1618. — " When it is the hour of complines,
or a little later to speak exactly, it is the
time for the promenade, and every one goes
on horseback to the meidan, which is always
kept clean, watered by a number of men
whose business this is, who water it carrying
the water in skins slung over the shoulder,
and usually well shaded and very cool." —
P. della Valle, i. 707.
c. 1665. — " Celui (Quervansera) des Etran-
gers est bien plus spacieux que I'autre et est
quarr^, et tous deux font face au Meidan."
—Thevmot, v. 214.
1670. — "Before this house is a great
square meidan or promenade, planted on
all sides with great trees, standing in rows."
— Andriesz, 35.
1673. — *' The Midan, or open Space before
the Caun's Palace, is an Oblong and Stately
Piatzo, with real not belied Cloisters." —
Fryer, 249.
1828. — "All this was done with as much
coolness and precision, as if he had been at
exercise upon the maidaun." — The Kuzzil-
bash, i. 223.
[1859. -"A 24-pound howitzer, hoisted on
to the maintop of the Shannon, looked
menacingly over the Haidan (at Calcutta)
. . ." — Oliphant, Narrative of Ld. Elgin's
Mission, i. 60.
MYNA, MINA, &c. s. Hind.
maind. A name applied to several
birds of the family of starlings. The
common myna is the Acridotheres tristis
of Linn. ; the southern Hill- Myna is the
Gracula, also Eulahes religiom of Linn. ;
the Northern Hill-Myna, Eulahes inter-
media of Hay (see Jerdon's Birds, ii.
Pt. i. 325, 337, 339). Of both the
tirst and last it may be said that they
are among the most teachable of
imitative birds, articulating words
with great distinctness, and without
Polly's nasal tone. We have heard a
wild one (probably the first), on a
tree in a field, spontaneously echoing
the very peculiar call of the black
partridge from an adjoining jungle,
with unmistakable truth. There is
a curious description in Aelian (De
Nat. An. xvi. 2) of an Indian talking
bird which we thought at one time
to be the Myna; but it seems to be
nearer the Shama, and under that
head the quotation will be found.
[Mr. M'Crindle {Invadon of India, 186)
is in favour of the Myna.']
[1590. — "The Mynah is twice the size of
the Shdrak, with glossy black plumage, but
with the bill, wattles and tail coverts yellow.
It imitates the human voice and speaks with
great distinctness." — J^i«,, ed. JarretL iii.
121.]
1631.— Jac. Bontius describes a kind of
M3raa in Java, which he calls Pica, seic
potius Stnrnus Indicus. "The owner, an
old Mussulman woman, only lent it to the
author to be drawn, after great persuasion,
and on a stipulation that the beloved bird
should get no swine's flesh to eat. And
when he had promised accordingly, the
avis pessima immediately began to chaunt :
Oi-ang Nasarani caijor macau babi ! i.e. 'Dog
of a Christian, eater of swine ! ' " — Lib. v.
cap. 14, p. 67.
[1664.— "In the Duke's chamber there is
a bird, given him by Mr. Pierce, the surgeon,
comes from the East Indys, black the
greatest part, with the finest collar of white
about the neck ; but talks many things and
neyes like the horse, and other things, the
best almost that ever I heard bird in my
Me."—Pepys, Diary, April 25. Prof. Newton
in Mr. Wheatley's ed. (iv. 118) is inclined to
identify this witlSthe Myna, and notes that
one of the earliest figures of the bird is by
Eleazar Albin {Nat. Hist, of Birds, ii. pi. 38>
in 1738.
[1703. — "Among singing birds that
which in Bengali is called the Minaw is
the only one that comes within my know-
ledge."—In Y^ile, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc.
ii. cccxxxiv.]
1803. — "During the whole of our stay two-
minahs were talking almost incessantly, to-
the great delight of the old lady, who often
laughed at what they said, and praised their
talents. Her hookah filled up the interval. "^
—Ld. Valentia, i. 227-8.
1813. — " The myneh is a very entertaining
bird, hopping about the house, and articu-
lating several words in the manner of the
starling. "—i^or&e5. Or. Mem. i. 47 ; r2nd ed.
i. 32.]
1817. — " Of all birds the chiong (miner) is
the most highly prized, "-i^o^es, Java,\. 260.
1875.— "A talking mina in a cage, and a
rat-trap, completed the adornments of the
veranda." — The Dilemma, ch. xii.
1878.— "The ni3ma has no wit. . . . His
only way of catching a worm is to lay hold
of its tail and pull it out of its hole, —
generally breaking it in the middle and
losing the bigger half." — Ph. JRobinson, In
My Indian Garden, 28.
1879. — " So the dog went to a maind, and
said : ' What shall I do to hurt this cat ! ' " —
Miss Stokes, Indian Fairy Tales, 18.
,, "... beneath
Striped squirrels raced, the mynas perked
and picked.
The nine brown sisters chattered in the-
thorn ..."
E. Arnold, The Light of Asia, Book. i.
See SEVEN SISTERS in Gloss.
Arnold makes too many !
Mr.
MYROBALAN, s. A name applied
to certain dried fruits and kernda of
MYROBALAN.
608
MYROBALAN.
astringent flavour, but of several
species, and not even all belonging
to the same Natural Order, which
were from an early date exported from
India, and had a high reputation in
the medieval pharmacopoeia. This
they appear (some of them) to retain
in native Indian medicine ; though
they seem to have disappeared from
English use and have no place in
Hanbury and Fluckiger's great work,
the Pliarmacographia. They are still,
to some extent, imported into England,
but for use in tanning and dyeing, not
in pharmacy.
It is not quite clear how the term
myrohalan, in this sense, came into use.
For the people of India do not seem to
have any single name denoting these
fruits or drugs as a group ; nor do the
Arabic dictionaries afford one either
(but see further on). ' Mvpo^dXavos is
spoken of by some ancient authors,
e.g. Aristotle, Dioscorides and Pliny,
but it was applied by them to one or
more fruits * entirely unconnected with
the subjects of this article. This name
had probably been preserved in the
laboratories, and was applied by some
early translator of the Arabic writers
on Materia Medica to these Indian
products. Though we have said that
(so far as we can discover) the diction-
aries afford no word with the compre-
hensive sense of Myrohalan, it is
probable that the physicians had such
a word, and Garcia de Orta, who is
trustworthy, says explicitly that the
Arab practitioners whom he had con-
sulted applied to the whole class the
name delegiy a word which we cannot
identify, unless it originated in a
clerical error for alelegi, i.e. ihlllaj.
The last word may perhaps be taken
as covering all myrobalans ; for accord-
ing to the Glossary to Rhazes at
Leyden (quoted by Dozy, Suppt. i. 43)
it applies to the Kdhull, the yellow,
and the hlack (or Indian), whilst the
Emhlic is also called Ihlllaj amlaj.
In the Kashmir Customs Tariff
(in Punjab Trade Report, ccxcvi.) we
have entries of
" JIulela (Myrohalan).
Bulela (Bellerick ditto).
Amla (Emblica Phyllanthus)."
* Oue of them is generally identified with the
seeds of Moringa pterygosperma — see HORSE
RADISH TREE— the Ben-nuts of old writers,
.and affording Oil of Ben, used as a basis in
perfumery.
The kinds recognised in the Medieval
pharmacoj)oeia were five, viz. : —
(1) The Emhlic myrohalan; which is
the dried astringent fruit of the
Anwuld, dnwld of Hind., the Emblica
officinalis of Gaertner {Phyllanthus
Emblica, L., N. O. Euphorbiaceae).
The Persian name of this is dmlah,
but, as the Arabic amlaj suggests,
probably in older Persian amlag, and
hence no doubt Emblica. Garcia says
it was called by the Arab physicians
embelgi (which we should write
ambalji).
(2) The Belleric Myrohalan ; the fruit
of Terminalia Bellerica, Roxb. (N.O.
Gomhretaceae), consisting of a small
nut enclosed in a thin exterior rind.
The Arabic name given in Ibn Baithar
is halllij; in the old Latin version of
Avicenna belilegi ; and in Persian it is
called halll and hallla. Garcia says the
Arab physicians called it heleregi
(hallrij, and in old Persian probably
ballrig) which accounts for Bellerica.
(3) The Ghehulic Myrohalan; the
fruit of Terminalia Chebula, Roxb.
The derivation of this name which we
have given under CHEBULI is con-
firmed by the Persian name, which is
Halila-i-Kdbuli. It can hardly have
been a product of Kabul, but may
have been imported into Persia by
that route, whence the name, as
calicoes got their name from Calicut.
Garcia says these myrobalans were
called by his Arabs quebulgi. Ibn
Baithar calls them halllaj, and many
of the authorities whom he quotes
specify them as Kdhull.
(4) and (5). The Black Myrohalan^
otherwise called ^Indian,' and the
Yellow or Citrine. These, according
to Royle (Essay on Antiq. of Hindoo
Medicine, pp. 36-37), were both
products of T. Chebula in different
states ; but this does not seem quite
certain. Further varieties were some-
times recognised, and nine are said to
be specified in a paper in an early vol.
of the Philos. Transactions."*" One kind
* This article we have been unable to find. Dr.
Hunter in As. Res. (xi. 182) quotes from a Persian
work of Mahommed Husain Shirazi, communi-
cated to him by Mr. Colebrooke, the names of
6 varieties of Hallla (or Myrohalan) as afforded
in different stages of maturity by the Terminalia
Chebula:—!. H. Zlra, when just set (from Z'lra,
cummin-seed). 2. H. Jawi (from Jau, barley).
3. Zangl or HiTidl (The Black M.). 4. H. Chlnl.
5. H. 'Asfar, or Yellow. 6. H. Kdbull, the mature
fruit. [See Dr. Murray's article in Watt, Econ.
Diet. vi. pt. iv. 33 seqq.]
MYROBALAN.
609
MYROBALAN.
<^lled Slnl or Chinese, is mentioned
by one of the authorities of Ibn
Baithar, quoted below, and is referred
to by Garcia.
The virtues of Myrobalans are said
to be extolled by Charaka, the oldest
of the Sanskrit writers on Medicine.
Some of the Arabian and Medieval
■Greek authors, referred to by Royle,
^Iso speak of a combination of different
kinds of Myrobalan called Tryphera or
Tryphala; a fact of great interest.
For this is the triphala (' Three-fruits ')
of Hindu medicine, which appears in
Amarakosha (c. a.d. 500), as well as in
s. prescription of Susruta, the disciple
of Charaka, and which is still, it would
«eem, familiar to the native Indian
practitioners. It is, according to Royle,
ja combination of the black, yellow and
Ghebulic ; but Garcia, who calls it tine-
pala (tln-phalin Hind. = 'Three-fruits'),
seems to imply that it consisted of the
■three kinds known in Goa, viz. citrine
-(or yellow), the Indian (or black), and
the belleric. [Watt, Econ. Did. vi. pt.
iv. 32 saqq."] The emhlic, he says, were
not used in medicine there, only in
tanning, like sumach. The Myro-
balans imported in the Middle Ages
seem often to have been preserved (in
syrup ?).
C. B.C. 340. — " 8i&n 7} y4vpr]<ns rod Kapirov
liv Ty dpxv ^<^tI X^P^^ yXvKiJTTjTos. TQv
fivpa^a\dv<j}u 8^ S^vdpuv kv ttJ dpx^j
orav (f>avG)(nv, oi Kapirol eiai yKvKeis- koivCjs
d^ elat (XTpv(f>vol /cat iv rrj Kpdaei avrdv
:iriKpol . . ." — Aristoteles, De Plantis, ii. 10.
c. A.D. 60. — " (poivi^ iv KlyviTTip yiverai-
Tpvydrai de /xeTOTrcjpoixrrjs ttjs Kara tt]v
OTTtbpav dKfJ.i]s, 7rap€/Ji(pip(x}v ry 'Apa^iKy
fivpo^a\dv({3, -rrSfia dk Xiyerat." — Dio-
scorides, de Mat. Medica, i. cxlviii.
c. A.D. 70.— ''Mjrrobalanum Troglodytis
•et Thebaidi et Arabiae quae ludaeam ab
Aegypto disterminat commune est, nascens
unguento, ut ipso nomine apparet, quo
item indicatur et glandem esse. Arbor est
lieliotropio . . . simili folio, fructus magni-
tudine abellanae nucis," &c. — Pliny, xii.
21 (46). '^
c. 540.-- A prescription of Aetius of Amida,
which will be found transcribed under
ZEDOARY, includes mjrrobalan among a
large number of ingredients, chiefly of
Oriental origin ; and one doubts whether
the word may not here be used in the later
tenderer to the tooth (like candied walnuts),
the better they are. . . . Some people say
that in India they are candied when un-
ripe {ace)'be), just as we candy * the unripe
tender walnuts, and that when they are
candied in this way they have no nut
within, but are all through tender like our
walnut-comfits. But if this is really done,
anyhow none reach us except those with a
nut inside, and often very hard nuts too.
They should be kept in brown earthen
pots glazed, in a syrop made of cassia
fistula f and honey or sugar ; and they
should remain always in the syrop, for they
form a moist preserve and are not fit to use
dry."— Fegolotti, p. 377.
c. 1343. — (At Alexandria) " are sold hy the
ten mans {mene, see MAUND), . . . amo-
mum, mirobalans of every kind, camphor,
castor. . . ."—Ibid. 57.
1487. — ". . . Vasi grandi di confectione,
mirobolani egengiovo." — Letter on presents
sent by the Sultan to L. de' Medici, in
Roscoe's Lorenzo, ed. 1825, ii. 372.
1505. — In Calicut) "Ii nasce mirabolani,
emblici e chebali, Ii quali valeno ducati do'
el boar (see BAHAR.)" — Lionardo Ga'
Masse)', p. 27.
1552. — "La campagne de lericho est
entourn^e de motaignes de tous costez:
poignant laquelle, et du coste de midy est
la mer morte. . . . Les arbres qui portent
le Licion, naissent en ceste plaine, et aussi
les arbres qui portent les Msrrobalans
Citrins, du noyau desquels les habitants
font de rhuille."4l — P. Belon, Observations,
ed. 1554, f. 144.
1560. — " Mais pource que le Ben, que les
Grecz appellent Balanus Myrepsica, m'a
fait souvenir des Myrabolans des Arabes,
dont y en a cinq especes : et que d'ailleurs,
on en vse ordinairement en Medecine,
encores que les anciens Grecz n'en ayent
fait aucune mention : il m'a sembl^ bon
d'en toucher mot : car i'eusse fait grand
tort a ces Commentaires de les priuer d'vn
c. 1343. — "Preserved Mirabolans [mira-
holani conditi) should be big and black, and
the envelope over the nut tender to the
'tooth ; and the bigger and blacker and
2q
* " Confettiamo," "make comfits of"; "pre-
serve," but the latter word is too vague.
t This is surely not what we now call Cassia
Fistula, the long cylindrical pod of a leguminous
tree, affording a mild laxative ? But Han bury and
Flilckiger (pp. 195, 475) show that some Cassia
bark (of the cinnamon kind) was known in the
early centuries of our era as Ka<ria ffvpiyyuidrjs
and cassia fisttdaris ; whilst the drug now called
Cassia Fistula, L., is first noticed by a medical
writer of Constantinople towards a. d. 1 300. Pego-
lotti, at p. 366, gives a few lines of instruction for
judging of cassia fistula: "It ought to be black,
"and thick, and unbroken (salda), and heavy, and
the thicker it is, and the blacker the outside rind
is the riper and better it is ; and it retains its
virtue well for 2 years. " This is not very decisive,
but on the whole we should suppose Pegolotti's
cassia fistula to be either a spice-bark, or soUd
twigs of a like plant (H. & F. 476).
J This is probably Balanitis aegyptiaca, Delile,
the zak of the Arabs, which is not unlike myro-
balan fruit and yields an oil much used medi-
cinally. The negroes of the Niger make an
intoxicating spirit of it.
MYSORE.
610
NABOB.
fruict si requis en Medecine. II y a donques
cinq especes de Myrabolans." — Matthioli,
Com. on Dioscorides, old Fr. Tr. p. 394.
1610.—
*' KastHl. How know you ?
Subtle. By inspection on her forehead ;
And subtlety of lips, which must be tasted
Often, to make a judgment.
[Kisses her again.]
'Slight, she melts
Like a Myrabolane." — The Alcliemist, iv. 1.
[c, 1665. — "Among other fruits, they
preserve (in Bengal) large citrons . . , small
Mirobolans, which are excellent. . . ." —
Bernier, ed. Gonstable, 438.]
1672. — "Speaking of the Glans Unguen-
taria, otherwise call'd Balanus Mirepsica or
Ben Arabwn, a very rare Tree, yielding a
most fragrant and highly esteem'd Oyl ; he
is very particular in describing the extra-
ordinary care he used in cultivating such as
were sent to him in Holland." — Notice of a
Work by Abraham Munting, M.B., in
Philosoph. Trans, ix. 249.
MYSORE, n.p. Tarn. Maimr, Can.
Maisuru. The city which was the
capital of the Hindu kingdom, taking
its name, and which last was founded
in 1610 by a local chief on the decay
of the Vijayanagar (see BISNAGAE,
NARSINGA) dynasty. C. P. Brown
gives the etym. as Maisi-iir, Maid
being the name of a local goddess like
Pomona or Flora ; iir^ ' town, village.'
It is however usually said to be a
corruption of Mahish-dsuraj the buffalo
demon slain by the goddess Durga or
Kali. [Rice (Mysore, i. 1) gives Can.
Maisa, from Skt. Mahisha, and uru,
♦ town.']
[1696. — "Nabob Zulphecar Cawn is gone
into the Mizore country after the Mahratta
army. . . ." — luetter in Wilks, Hist. Sketc foes,
Madras reprint, i. 60.]
MYSORE THORN. The Gaesal-
pinia sepiaria, Roxb. It is armed with
short, sharp, recurved prickles ; and
is much used as a fence in the Deccan.
Hyder Ali planted it round his strong-
holds in ]VIysore, and hence it is often
called "Hyder's Thorn," Haidar Jed
jhdr.
[1857. — " What may be termed the under-
wood consisted of milk bushes, prickly
peans, mysore thorn, intermingled in wild
confusion. . . ." — Lady Falkland, Chow-choio,
2nd ed. i. 300.]
N
NABOB, s. Port. Nabdho, and
Fr. Nabob, from Hind. Nawdb, which
is the Ar. pi. of sing. Ndyab (see
NAIB), ' a deputy,' and was applied in
a singular sense "* to a delegate of the
supreme chief, viz. to a Viceroy or
chief Governor under the Great IVIogul,
e.g. the Nawdb of Surat, the Nawdb of
Oudh, the Nawdb of Arcot, the Nawdb
Ndzim of Bengal. From this use it
became a title of rank without neces-
sarily having any office attached. It
is now a title occasionally conferred,
like a peerage, on JVIahommedan
gentlemen of distinction and good
service, as Bdi and Rdjd are upon
Hindus.
Nabob is used in two ways : (a)
simply as a corruption and representa-
tive of Nawdb. We get it direct from
the Port, nabdbo, see quotation from
Bluteau below, (b) It began to be
applied in the 18th century, when the
transactions of Clive made the epithet
familiar in England, to Anglo-Indians
who returned with fortunes from the
East ; and Foote's play of ' The Na-
bob' (Nabob) (1768) aided in giving
general currency to the word in this
a. —
1604.—". . . delante del Nauabo que
es justicia mayor." — Gicerrero, Relacion, 70.
1615. — "There was as Nababo in Surat
a certain Persian Mahommedan {Monro
Parsio) called Mocarre Bethiao, who had
come to Goa in the time of the Viceroy
Ruy Lourengo de Tavora, and who being
treated with much familiarity and kindness
by the Portuguese . . . came to confess
that it could not but be that truth was with
their Law. . . ." — Bocarro, p. 354.
1616. — "Catechumeni ergo parentes viros
aliquot inducunt honestos et assessores
Nauabi, id est, judicis supremi, cui con-
siliarii erant, uti et Proregi, ut libellum
famosum ad versus Pinnerum spargerent." —
Jarric, Thesaurus, iii. 378.
1652. — "The Nahabf was sitting, ac-
* Dozy says (2nd ed. 323) that the plural form
has been adopted by mistake. Wilson says ' hono-
rifically. ' Possibly in this and other like cases it
came from popular misunderstanding of the Arabic
plurals. So we have omra, i.e. wmard, pL of amir
used singularly and forming a plural umraydn.
(See also OMLAH and MEHAUL.)
t The word is so misprinted throughout this-
part of the English version.
NABOB.
611
NABOB.
cording to the custom of the Country, bare-
foot, like one of our Taylors, with a great
number of Papers sticking between his
Toes, and others between the Fingers of his
left hand, which Papers he drew sometimes
from between his Toes, sometimes from
between his Fingers, and order'd what
answers should be given to every one." —
Tavei-nier, E. T. ii. 99 ; [ed. Ball, i. 291].
1653. — " . . . il prend la quality de
Nabab qui vault autant k dire que mon-
seigneur." — De la Boullaye-le-Oouz (ed.
1657), 142.
1666.— "The ill-dealing of the Nahab
proceeded from a scurvy trick that was
play'd me by three Canary-birds at the
Great Mogul's Court. The story whereof
was thus in short . . ." — Taveriiier, E.T.
ii. 57 ; [ed. Ball, i. 134].
1673. — "Gaining by these steps a nearer
intimacy with the Nabob, he cut the new
Business out every day." — Fryer, 183.
1675. — "But when we were purposing
next day to depart, there came letters out
of the Moorish Camp from the Nabab, the
field-marshal of the Great Mogul, . . ." —
Heiden Vervaarlijke Schip-Breuk, 52.
1682.—". . . Ray Nundelall ye Ndbabs
Duan, who gave me a most courteous recep-
tion, rising up and taking of me by ye
hands, and ye like at my departure, which
I am informed is a greater favour than he
has ever shown to any Franhe. . . ." —
Hedges, Diary, Oct. 27; [Hak. Soc. i. 42].
Hedges writes Nabob, Nabob, Navab, Navob.
1716.— "Nababo. Termo do Mogol. He
o Titolo do Ministro que he Cabeca." —
Bhiteau, s.v.
1727. — "A few years ago, the Nabob or
Vice - Roy of Ghorincmdel, who resides at
(Jhickakal, and who superintends that Coun-
try for the Mogul, for some Disgust he had
received from the Inhabitants of Diu
Islands, would have made a Present of
them to the Colony of Fort St. George." —
A. Hamilton, i. 374 ; [ed. 1744].
1742. — " We have had a great man called
the Nabob (who is the next person in dignity
to the Great Mogul) to visit the Governor.
. . . His lady, with all her women atten-
dance, came the night before him. All the
guns fired round the fort upon her arrival,
as well as upon his ; he and she are Moors,
whose women are never seen by any man
upon earth except their husbands." — Letter
from Madras in Mrs. Delany's Life, ii. 169.
1743. — "Every governor of a fort, and
every commander of a district had assumed
the title of Nabob . . . one day after having
received the homage of several of these
little lords, Nizam ul muluck said that he
had that day seen no less than eighteen
Nabobs in the Camatic." — Or me, Reprint,
Bk. i. 51.
1752. — "Agreed . . . that a present
should be made the Nobab that might
prove satisfactory."- In Long, 33.
1773.—
" And though my years have passed in this
hard duty.
No Benefit acquired — no Nabob's booty."
Epilogue at Fort Marlborough, by 11'.
Marsden, in Mem. 9.
1787.—
" Of armaments by flood and field ;
Of Nabobs you have made to yield."
Ritson, in Life and Letters, i. 124.
1807. — "Some say that he is a Tailor
who brought out a long bill against some
of Lord Wellesley's staff, and was in conse-
quence provided for ; others say he was an
adventurer, and sold knicknacks to the
Nabob of OvidQ."—Sir T. Munro, in Life,
i. 371.
1809. — "I was surprised that I had heard
nothing from the Nawaub of the Carnatic'
—Ld. Valentia, i. 381.
c. 1858.—
" Le vieux Nabab et la Begum d'Arkate."
Leconte de Lisle, ed. 1872, p. 156.
b.—
[1764.— "Mogul Pitt and Nabob Bute."
— Horace Walpole, Letters, ed. 1857, iv. 222
{Stanf. Dict.).\
1773. — " I regretted the decay of respect
for men of family, and that a Nabob woulci
not carry an election from them.
"Johnson: Why, sir, the Nabob wilt
carry it by means of his wealth, in a country
where money is highly valued, as it must
be where nothing can be had without
money ; but if it comes to personal pre-
ference, the man of family will always
carry it." — Bosivell, Journal of a Tour to the
Hebrides, under Aug. 25.
1777. — "In such a revolution . . . it was
impossible but that a number of individuals
should have acquired large property. They
did acquire it ; and with it they seem to
have obtained the detestation of their
countrymen, and the appellation of nabobs
as a term of reproach. — Price's Tracts, i. 13.
1780.— "The Intrigues of a Nabob, or
Bengal the Fittest Soil for the Growth of
Lust, Injustice, and Dishonesty. Dedicated
to the Hon. the Court of Directors of the
East India Company. By Henry Fred.
Thompson. Printed for the Author." (A
base book).
1783.— "The ofiice given to a young man
going to India is of trifling consequence.
But he that goes out an insignificant boy,
in a few years returns a great Nabob. Mr.
Hastings says he has two hundred and fifty
of that kind of raw material, who expect
to be speedily manufactured into the mer-
chantlike quality I mention." — Burhe,
Speech on Fox's E.I. Bill, in Works and
Coir., ed. 1852, iii. 506.
1787. — "The speakers for him (Hastings)
were Burgess, who has completely done for
himself in one day ; Nichols, a lawyer ; Mr.
Vansittart, a nabob ; Alderman Le Me-
surier, a smuggler from Jersey ; . . . and
Dempster, who is one of the good-natured
candid men who connect themselves with
NAGODA, NACODER.
612
NACODA, NACODER,
every bad man they can find." — Ld. Minto,
in Life, &c., i. 126.
1848. — '* 'Isn't he very rich?' said
Rebecca.
"< They say all Indian Nabobs are enor-
mously rich.'" — Vanity Fair, ed. 1867, i. 17.
1872.— "Ce train de vie facile . . . suffit
k me faire d^cerner . . . le surnom de
Nabob par les bourgeois et les visiteurs de
la petite ville." — Rev. des Deux Mondes,
xcviii. 938.
1874.— "At that time (c. 1830) the Royal
Society vsras very differently composed from
what it is now. Any wealthy or well-known
person, any M.P. . . . or East Indian
Nabob, who wished to have F.R.S. added
to his name, was sure to obtain admittance."
— Geikie, Life of Murchison, i. 197.
1878.—". . . A Tunis ?—interrompit le
due. . . . Alors pourquoi ce nom de Nabab ?
— Bah ! les Parisiens n'y regardent pas de
si prfes. Pour eux tout riche stranger est
un Nabab, n'importe d'oh il vienne." —
Le Nabab, par Alph. Daudet, ch. i.
It is purism quite erroneously ap-
plied when we find Nabob in this
sense miswritten Nawab ; thus :
1878. — "These were days when India,
little known still in the land that rules it,
was less known than it had been in the
previous generation, which had seen Warren
Hastings impeached, and burghs* bought
and sold by Anglo-Indian Nawabs." —
Smith's Life of Dr John Wilson, 30.
But there is no question of purism
in the following delicious passage :
1878. — "If . . . the spirited proprietor
of the Daily Telegraph had been informed
that our aid of their friends the Turks
would have taken the form of a tax upon
paper, and a concession of the Levis to act
as Commanders of Regiments of Bashi-
Bozouks, with a request to the General-
issimo to place them in as forward a
position as Nabob was given in the host of
King David, the harp in Peterborough
Court would not have twanged long to the
tune of a crusade in behalf of the Sultan
of T!xiT\iey"—Tndh, April 11, p. 470. In
this passage in which the wit is equalled
only by the scriptural knowledge, observe
that iVa6o6=Naboth, and Nahoth=Ur\ah.
NACODA, NACODER, &c.,s. Pers.
nd-hhudd (navis dominus) ' a skipper ' ;
the master of a native vessel. (Per-
haps the original sense is rather the
owner of the ship, going with it as
his own supercargo.) It is hard to
understand why Keinaud {Relation,
ii. 42) calls this a "Malay word . . .
* Qu. boroughs t The writer does injustice to
his country when he speaks of burghs being bought
and sold. The representation of Scotch burghs
before 1832 was bad, but it never was purchasable.
There are no burghs in England.
derived from the Persian," especially
considering that he is dealing with a
book of the 9th and 10th centuries.
[Mr. Skeat notes that the word is
sometimes, after the manner of Hobson-
Jobson, corrupted by the Malays into
Anak Jcuda, ' son of a horse.']
c. 916. — "Bient6t Ton ne garda pas mSme
de managements pour les patrons de navires
[nawdkhiida, pi. of n§,khuda) Arabes, et
les maltres de batiments marchands furent
en butte k des pretensions injustes." —
Relation, &c., i. 68.
c. 1348. — "The second day after our
arrival at the port of KailGkari, this
princess invited the nakhodha, or owner of
the ship {sdhih-al-markab), the kardnl (see
CRANNY) or clerk, the merchants, the
chief people, the tandail (see TINDAL) or
commander of the crew, the sipasaldr (see
SIPAHSELAR) or commander of the fight-
ing men." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 250.
1502. — "But having been seen by our
fleet, the caravels made for them, and the
Moors being laden could no longer escape.
So they brought them to the Captain
General, and all struck sail, and from six
of the Zambucos (see SAMBOOK) the
nacodas came to the Captain General."
—Gorrea, i. 302.
1540. — "Whereupon he desired us that
the three necodas of the Junks, so are the
commanders of them called i n that country
. . ." — Pinto, (orig. cap. xxxv.) in Cogan,
p. 42.
[c. 1590. — "In large ships there are
twelve classes. 1. The Nakhuda, or owner
of the ship. This word is evidently a short
form of Ndvkhndd. He fixes the course of
the ship." — Aln, ed. Blochmann, i. 280.]
1610. — "The sixth Nohuda Melech
Ambor, Captaine of a great ship of DabuU
(see DABUL), came ashore with a great
many of Merchants with him, he with the
rest were carried about the Towne in
pompe." — Sir H. Middleton, in Purchas,
i. 260.
[1616. — " Nobody Chinhonne's voyage for
Syam was given over." — Foster, Letters, iv.
187.]
1623. — "The China Nocheda hath too
long deluded you through your owne sim-
plicitie to give creditt unto him." — Council
at Batavia, to Rich. Cocks, in his Diary, ii.
341.
1625. — Purchas has the word in many
forms ; Nokayday, Nahoda, Nohuda, &c.
1638. — "Their nockado or India Pilot
was stab'd in the Groyne twice." — In
Ilakl. iv. 48.
1649. — " In addition to this a receipt must
be exacted from the Nachodas." — Secret
Instructions in Baldaeus (Germ.), p. 6.
1758.— "Our Chocarda * (?) assured us they
[* The late Mr. E. J. W. Gibb pointed out
that Chocarda is Turkish Chokaddr, a name given
to a great man's lackey or footman. "High
NAGA.
613
NAIB.
were rogues ; but our Knockaty or pilot
told us he knew them." — Ives, 248. This
word looks like confusion, in the manner of
the poet of the "Snark," hetweenndkhuda
and (Hind.) arJcatl, "a pilot," [so called
because many came from Arcot.]
[1822. — "The Ejiockada was very at-
tentive to Thoughtless and his family. . . ."
— Wallace, Fifteen Years in India, 241.
[1831.— "The Roban (Ar. nihhan, 'the
master of a ship ') and Nockader being
afraid to keep at sea all night . . ." — Life
and Adventures of Nathaniel Pearce, vn'itten
hy hiviself ii. 303.]
1880. — "That a pamphlet should be
printed, illustrated by diagrams, and widely
circulated, commends itself to the Govern-
ment of India . . . copies being supplied
to Nakhudas and tindals of native craft
at small cost." — Res)i. of Govt, of Imlia as
to Lights for Shipping, 28 Jan.
NAGA, n.p. The name applied to
an extensive group of uncivilised clans
of warlike and vindictive character in
the eastern part of the hill country
which divides Assam Proper (or the
valley of the Brahmaputra) from
Kachar and the basin of the Surma.
A part of these hills was formed into
a British district, now under Assam,
in 1867, but a great body of the Naga
clans is still independent. The ety-
mology of the name is disputed ; some
identifying it with the Ndga or Snake
Aborigines, who are so prominent in
the legends and sculptures of the
Buddhists. But it is, perhaps, more
probable that the word is used in the
sense of 'naked' (Skt. nagna, Hind.
nangd, Beng. nengtd, &c.), which,
curiously enough, is that which
Ptolemy attributes to the name, and
which the spelling of Shihabuddin
also indicates. [The word is also used
for a class of ascetics of the Dadupan-
thi sect, whose head-quarters are at
Jaypur.]
c. A.D. 50. — *'Kai /u,^xpi Tov Maidvdpov,
. . . Na77a \6yaL 6 crr]iJ.aivei yvfxvCov
K6(r/Mos."—PtoL Yll. n. 18.
c. 1662.— "The R^jah had first intended
to fly to the Naga Hills, but from fear of
fu7ictionaries have many Chokaddrs attached to
their establishments. In this case, probably the
Pasha of the province through which Ives was
travelling, or perhaps some functionary at Con-
stantinople, appointed one of his Chokaddrs to
look after the traveller. The word literally means
* cloth-keeper,' and it is i)robable that the name
was originally given to a servant who had charge
of his master's wardrobe. But it has long been
applied to a lackey who walks beside his master's
horse when his master is out riding."]
our army the Nagas * would not afford him
an asylum. ' The N^g^ live in the southern
mountains of As^m, have a light brown
complexion, are well built, but treacherous.
In number they equal the helpers of Yagog
and Magog, and resemble^ in hardiness and
physical strength the 'Adis (an ancient
Arabian tribe). They go about naked like
beasts. . . . Some of their chiefs came to
see the Nawab. They wore dark hip-clothes
{lung), ornamented with cowries, and round
about their heads they wore a belt of boar's
tusks, allowing their black hair to hang
down their neck. ' " — dhihdlniddin Tdlish,
tr. by Prof. Blochmann, in/. As. Soc. Beng.,
xli. Pt. i. p. 84. [See Plate xvi. of Dalton's
Descriptive Ethnology of Bengal; Journ,
Anthrop. Inst. xxvi. 161 seqq.']
1883. — A correspondent of the "Indian
Agriculturist " (Calcutta), of Sept. 1, dates
from the Naga Hills, which he calls "Noga,
from Noh, not Naga, . . ."an assertion
which one is not bound to accept. " One
on the Spot " is not bound to know the ety-
mology of a name several thousand years old.
[Of the ascetic class :
[1879.— "The Nagds of Jaipur are a sect
of militant devotees belonging to the D^dil
Panthi sect, who are enrolled in regiments
to serve the State ; they are vowed to celibacy
and to arms, and constitute a sort of military
order in the sect." — Rajpiitana Gazetteer,
ii. 147.]
NAGAREE, s. Hind, from Skt.
ndgari. The proper Sanskrit character,
meaning literally ' of the city ' ; and
often called deva-ndgarl, 'the divine
city character.'
[1623. — "An antique character . . . us'd
by the Brachmans, who in distinction from
other vulgar Characters . . . call it Nagheri."
—P. delta Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 75.
[1781.— "The Shanskrit alphabet ... is
now called Diewnagar, or the Language of
Angels. . . ." — Halhed, Code, Intro, xxiii.]
[c. 1805. — "As you sometimes see Mr.
Wilkins, who was the inventor of printing
with Bengal and Nagree types. . . ." —
Letter of Colehrooke, in Life, 227.]
NAIB, s. Hind, from Ar. ndyah^
a deputy ; (see also under NABOB).
[c. 1610.— In the Maldives, " Of these are
constituted thirteen provinces, over each of
which is a chief called a Naybe."— Piyrarci
de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 198.]
1682.—" Before the expiration of this time
we were overtaken . by ye Caddie's Neip, ye
Meerhars (see MEARBAR) deputy, and ye
Dutch Director's Vakill (see VAKEEL) (by
the way it is observable ye Dutch omit no
opportunity to do us all the prejudice that
lyes in their power)."— Hedges, Diary ^ Oct.
11 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 35].
* The word Ndgd is spelt with a nasal ii,
Ndnga " (p. 76).
NAIK, NAIQUE.
614
NAIK, NAIQUE.
1765. — ". . . this person was appointed
Niab, or deputy governor of Orissa." —
JHohoell, Hist. Events, i. 53.
[1856.— "The Naib gave me letters to
the chiefs of several encampments, charging
them to provide me with horses." — FerrieTy
Caravan Journeys, 237.]
NAIK, NAIQUE, &c. s. Hind.
ndyak. A term which occurs in nearly
all the vernacular languages ; from
Skt. ndyaka, 'a leader, chief, general.'
The word is used in several applica-
tions among older writers (Portuguese)
referring to the south and west of
India, as meaning a native captain or
headman of some sort (a). It is also
a title of honour among Hindus in the
Deccan (b). It is again the name of a
Telugu caste, whence the general name
of the Kings of Vijayanagara (a.d.
1325-1674), and of the Lords of
Madura (1559-1741) and other places
(c). But its common Anglo-Indian
application is to the non-commissioned
ofhcer of Sepoys who corresponds to
a corporal, and wears the double
chevron of that rank (d).
(a)-
c. l.')38.— "Mandou tambem hu Nayque
com vinti Abescins, que nos veio guardando
dos ladroes." — Pinto, ch. iv.
1548. — "With these four captains there
are 12 naiques, who receive as follows — to
wit, for 7 naiques who have 37 pardaos
and 1 tanga a year . . . 11,160 reis. For
Cidi naique, who has 30 pardaos, 4 tangas
. . . and Madguar naique the same . . .
and Salgy naique 24 pardaos a year, and
two na fares [Ar. ruxfar, ' servant '] who have
8 vintens a month, equal to 12 pardaos 4
tangas a year." — S. Botelho, Tomho, 215.
1553. — "To guard against these he estab-
lished some people of the same island of
the Canarese Gentoos with their Naiques,
who are the captains of the footmen and of
the horsemen." — Barros, Dec. II. Liv. v.
cap. 4.
c. 1565. — "Occorse I'anno 1565, se mi
ricordo bene, che il Naic ciofe il Signore
della Cittk li mandi a domandami certi
caualli Arabi." — C. Federici, in Ramusio,
iii. :591.
c. 1610. — " le priay done ce capitaine . . .
qu'il me fit bailler vne almadie ou basteau
auec des mariniers et vn Naique pour
truchement." — Mocquet, 289.
1646. — "II s'appelle Naique, qui signifie
■ Capitaine, doutant que c'est vn Capitaine
da Roy du Narzingue." — Ban'etto, liel. du
Pro,: (Ir- Malabar, 255.
(b)-
1598. — "The Kings of Decam also have
a custom e when they will honour a man or
recompense [recompence] their service done,
and rayse him to dignitie and honour.
They give him the title of Naygue, which
signifieth a Capitaine." — Linsclwten, 51;
[Hak. Soc. i. 173].
1673.— "The Prime Nobility have the
title of Naiks or Hsiigs."— Fryer, 162.
c. 1704. — "Hydur S^hib, the son of
Muhammad Ilias, at the invitation of the
Ministers of the Polygar of Mysore, pro-
ceeded to that country, and was entertained
by them in their service ... he also re-
ceived from them the honourable title of
Naik, a term which in the Hindu dialect
signifies an officer or commander of foot
soldiers." — ff. of Hydur Naik, p. 7. This
was the uncle of the famous Haidar Naik or
Hyder Ali Khan.
(c)-
1604. — " Madur6 ; corte del Naygue Senor '
destas terras." — Guerrero, Relacion, 101.
1616. — ". . . and that orders should be
given for issuing a proclamation at Nega-
patam that no one was to trade at Tevena-
patam, Porto Novo, or other port belonging
to the Naique of Ginja or the King of
Massulapatam." — Bocarro, 619.
1646. — " Le Naique de Madur^, k qui
appartient la coste de la pescherie, a la
pesche d'vn jour par semaine pour son
tnhvit."—Barretto, 248.
c. 1665.— "II y a plusieurs Naiques au Sud
de Saint-ThomI, qui sont Souverains : Le
Naique de Madure en est un." — Tkevenot,
V. 317.
1672.—" The greatest Lords and Naiks of
this kingdom (Carnataca) who are subject to
the Crown of Velour . . . namely Vitipa
naik of Madura, the King's Cuspidore- (see
CUSPADORE) bearer . -. . and Cristapa
naik of Chengier, the King's Betel-holder
. . . the naik of Tanjower the King's Shield-
bearer." — Baldaeus (Germ.), p. 153.
1809.—" All I could learn was that it was
built by a Naig of the place." — Ld. Valentia^
(d)-
[c. 1610.—" These men are hired, whether
Indians or Christians, and are called Naicles."
— Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 42.]
1787.— "A Troop of Native Cavalry on the
present Establishment consists of 1 European
subaltern, 1 European sergeant, 1 Subidar,
3 Jemidars, 4 Havildars, 4 Naigues, 1
Trumpeter, 1 Farrier, and 68 Privates," —
Regns. for H. Co.'s Troops on the Coast of
Coromandel, &c., 6.
1834.—". . . they went gallantly on till
every one was shot down except the one
naik, who continued hacking at the gate
with his axe ... at last a shot from above
. . . passed through his body. He fell, but
in dying hurled his axe against the enemy."
— Mrs. Mackenzie, Storms and Smishiiie of a.
Soldier's Life, i. 37-38.
NAIR.
615
NAMBOOREE.
We may add as a special sense that
in West India Naik is applied to the
head-man of a hamlet (Kurt) or camp
{Ta7ida) of Biinjarries (q.v.). [Bhangi
-and Jhangi Naiks, the famous Ban-
jara leaders, are said to have had
180,000 bullocks in their camp. See
Berar Gazetteer, 196.]
NAIB, s. Malayal. 7idyar; from
the same Skt. origin as Naik. Name
of the ruling caste in Malabar. [The
Greek vdovpa as a tract stood for the
country of the Nairs. For their
customs, see Logan, Malabar, i. 131.]
1510. — "The first class of Pagans in Cali-
■cut are called Brahmins. The second are
Naeri, who are the same as the gentlefolks
amongst us ; and these' are obliged to bear
.sword and shield or bows and lances." —
Varthema, pp. 141-142.
1516. — "These kings do not marry . . .
•only each has a mistress, a lady of great
lineage and family, which is called nayre."
— Barbosa, 165.
1553. — "And as . . . the Gentiles of the
place are very superstitious in dealing with
people foreign to their blood, and chiefly
those called Brammanes and Naires." —
Banjos, Dec. I. liv. iv. cap. 7.
1563.—". . . The Naires who are the
Knights. ' ' — Garcia.
1582.— "The Men of Warre which the
King of Calicut and the other Kings have,
are Na3n:es, which be all Gentlemen." — Cas-
ianeda {by :N. L.), f. 356.
1644. — "We have much Christian people
throughout his territory, not only the
Christians of St. Thomas, who are the best
soldiers that he (the King of Cochin) has,
but also many other vassals who are converts
to our Holy Catholic Faith, through the
preaching of the Gospel, but none of these
are Nayres, who are his fighting men,
and his nobles or gentlemen." — Bocarro,
MS., f. 315.
1755. — " The king has disciplined a body
of 10,000 Naires; the people of this de-
nomination are by birth the Military tribe
of the Malabar coast."— Orme, i. 400.
1781.— "The soldiers preceded the Nairs
or nobles of Malabar." — Gibbo7i, ch. xlvii.
It may be added that Ndyar was also
the term used in Malabar for the mahout of
an elephant ; and the fact that Nayar and
■Ndyaka are of the same origin may be con-
sidered with the etymology which we have
given of Comae (see Garcia, 85v).
NALKEE, s. Hind. nalM. A kind
of litter formerly used by natives of
rank ; the word and thing are now
■obsolete. [It is still the name of the
bride's litter in Behar (Grierson, BiMr
Peasant Life, 45).] The name was
perhaps a factitious imitation of
pdlkl'^ [Platts suggests Skt. nalika,
' a tube.']
1789.— "A naleky is a palehj, either
opened or covered, but it bears upon two
bamboos, like a sedan in Europe, with this
difference only, that the poles are carried by
four or eight men, and upon the shoulders. "
—Note by Tr. of Seir MiitaqJienn, iii. 269.
[1844.— "This litter is called a 'nalki.'
It is one of the three great insignia which
the Mogul emperors of Delhi conferred upon
independent princes of the first class, and
could never be used by any person upon
whom, or upon whose ancestors, they had
not been so conferred. These were the
nalki, the order of the Fish, and the fan
of peacock's feathers." — Sleevmn, Rambles,
ed. V. A. Smith, i. 165.]
NAMBEADARIM, s. Malayal.
namhiyadiri, namhiyattiri, a general, a
prince. [See Logan, Malabar, i. 121.]
1503. — " Afterwards we were presented to
the King called Nambiadora ; who received
us with no small gladness and kindness." —
Giov. da Evipoli, in Ramusio, i. f. 146.
1552. — " This advice of the Nambeadarim
was disapproved by the kings and lords. "—
Gastanheda ; see also Transl. by N. L., 1582,
f. 147.
1557.— "The Nambeadarim who is the
principal governor." — D' Alboquerque, Hak.
Soc. i. 9. The word is, by the translator,
erroneously identified with Nambvdiri (see
NAMBOOREE), a Malabar Brahman.
1634.—
" Entra em Cochim no thalamo secreto
Aonde Nambeodera dorme quieto."
Malaca Gomjidst. i. 50.
NAMBOOREE, Malayal. nambtl-
diri. Tarn, namburi; [Logan {Malabar,
ii. Gloss, ccxi.) gives nambutiri, nam-
buri, from Drav. nambuka, ' to trust,'
tiri, Skt. .sri, ' blessed.' The Madras
Gloss, has Mai. nambu, 'the Veda,'
othu, ' to teach,' tiri, ' holy.'] A Brah-
man of Malabar. (See Logan, i. 118
seqcL.l
1644. — "No more than any of his Nam-
bures (among Christian converts) who are
his padres, for you would hardly see any one
of them become converted and baptized
because of the punishment that the king
has attached to that." — Bocarro, MS., f. 313.
1727.—" The Nambouries are the first in
both Capacities of Church and State, and
some of them are Popes, being sovereign
Princes in both." — A. Hamilton, i. 312 ; [ed.
1744].
[1800.— "The Namburis eat no kind of
animal food, and drink no spirituous liquors."
— Buchanan, Mysore, ii. 426.]
NANKEEN.
616
NANKING.
NANKEEN, s. A cotton stuff of a
brownish yellow tinge, which was
originally imported from China, and
derived its name from the city of
Nanking. It was not dyed, but made
from a cotton of that colour, the
Gossypium religiosum of Roxb., a
variety of G. herhaceum. It was, how-
ever, imitated with dyed cotton in
England, and before long exports of
this imitation were made to China.
Nankeen appears to be known in the
Central Asia markets under the modi-
fied name of Nanka (see below).
1793-4. — " The land in this neighbourhood
produces the cloth usually called Nankeens
in Europe ... in that growing in the
province of Kiangnan, of which the city of
Nan-kin is the capital, the down is of the
same yellow tinge which it possesses when
spun and woven into cloth." — Staunton's
Narr. of Ld. Macartney's Embassy, ii. 425.
1794-5.— "The colour of Nam-King is
thus natural, and not subject to fade. . . .
The opinion (that it was dyed) that I combat
was the cause of an order being sent from
Europe a few years ago to dye the pieces of
Nam- King of a deeper colour, because of
late they had grown paler." — Van Braam's
Embassy, E.T. ii. 141.
1797. — " China Investment per Upton Castle.
. . . Company's broad and narrow Nankeen,
brown Nankeen."— In Seton-Karr, ii. 605.
c. 1809.— " Cotton in this district {Pur-
aniya or Furneea) is but a trifling article.
There are several kinds mentioned. . . .
The Kiikti is the most remarkable, its wool
having the colour of nankeen cloth, and
it seems in fact to be the same material
which the Chinese use in that manufacture."
— F. Buchanan, in Eastern India, iii. 244.
[See Watt, Econ. Diet. iv. 16, 29.]
1838. — " Nanka is imported in the greatest
quantity (to Kabul) from Russia, and is
used for making the outer garments for the
people, who have a great liking to it. It
is similar to nankeen cloth that comes to
India from China, and is of a strong durable
texture." — Report by Baines, in Punjab
Trade Report, App. p. ix. See also p. clxvii.
1848, — " ' Don't be trying to deprecate
the value of the lot, Mr, Moss, ' Mr. Hammer-
down said ; ' let the company examine it as
a work of art — the attitude of the gallant
animal quite according to natur, the gentle-
man in a nankeen-jacket, his gun in hand,
is going to the chase ; in the distance a
banyhann tree (see BANYAN-TREE) and a
pagody. "— Fa?i% Fair, i. 178.
NANKING, n.p. The great Chinese
city on the lower course of the Yangtse-
kiang, which was adopted as capital of
the Empire for a brief space (1368-
1410) by the (native) Ming dynasty on
the expulsion of the Mongol family of
Chinghiz. The city, previously known
as Kin-ling -fu, then got the style of
Nan-hing, or 'South Court.' Peking
(' North Court ') was however re-occu-
pied as imperial residence by the
Emperor Ching-su in 1410, and has
remained such ever since. Nanking-
is mentioned as a great city callea
Ghilenfu (Kin-ling), whose walls had
a circuit of 40 miles, by Friar Odoric
(c. 1323). And the province bears thfr
same name (Ghelim) in the old notices-
of China translated by K. Willes-
in Hakluyt (ii. 546).
It appears to be the city mentioned
by Conti (c. 1430), as founded by the-
emperor : " Hinc prope XV. dierum
itinere {i.e. from Cambalec or Peking),
alia civitas Nemptai nomine, ab im-
peratore condita, cujus ambitus patet
triginta milliaribus, eaque est popo-
losissima omnium." This is evidently
the same name that is coupled with
Cambalec, in Petis de la Croix's^
translation of the Life of Timour (iii.
218) under the form Nemnai. The
form Lankin, &c., is common in old
Portuguese narratives, probably, like
Liampo (q.v.), a Fuhkien form.
c. 1520.— ' ' After that follows Great China,,
the king of which is the greatest sovereign
in the world. . . . The port of this kingdom
is called Guantan, and among the many
cities of this empire two are the most
important, namely Nankin and Comlaka
(read Combalak), where the king usually
resides." — Pigafetta's Magellan (Hak. Soc),
p. 156.
c. 1540. — "Thereunto we answered that
we were strangers, natives of the Kingdom
of Siam, and that coming from the port of
Liampoo to go to the fishing of Nanquin,.
we were cast away at sea . . , that we
purposed to go to the city of Nanquin there,
to imbarque ourselves as rowers in the first
Lanteaa (see LANTEAS) that should put to-
sea, for to pass unto Cantan. . . ." — Pinto,
E.T. p. 99 (orig, cap. xxxi.).
1553. — " Further, according to the Cosmo-
graphies of China . . . the maritime pro-
vinces of this kingdom, which run therefrom
in a N. W. direction almost, are these three :
Nanquij, Xanton {Shantung), and Quincij "
(Kingsze or capital, i.e. Pecheli). — Barros, L-
ix: 1.
1556. — " Ogni anno va di Persia alia China
vna grossa Carauana, che camina sei mesi
prima ch'arriui alia Cittk de Lanchin, Citta
nella quale risiede il Ee con la sua Corte."—
Ces. Federici, in Ramusio, iii, 391 v.
[1615.— "678^ Catties China of raw Lan-
kine silk." — Foster, Letters, iii. 137.]
NARGONDAM.
617
NARI).
NARGONDAM, n.p. The name of
a strange weird-looking volcanic cone,
which rises, covered with forest, to a
height of some 2,330 feet straight out
of the deep sea, to the eastward of the
Andamans. One of the present writers*
has observed {Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch.
13, note) that in the name of Narkan-
dam one cannot bnt recognise Narah,
' Hell ' ; perhaps Naraka-kundam, ' a
pit of hell ' ; adding : " Can it be that
in old times, but still contemporary
Avith Hindu navigation, this volcano
was active, and that some Brahmin St.
Brandon recognised in it the mouth of
Hell, congenial to the Rakshasas of the
adjacent gi-oup " of the Andamans ?
We have recently received an interest-
ing letter from Mr. F. R. Mallet of the
Geological Survey of India, who has
lately been on a survey of Narcondam
and Barren Island. Mr. Mallet states
that Narcondam is "without any
crater, and has certainly been extinct
for many thousand years. Barren
Island, on the other hand, forms a
complete amphitheatre, with high
precipitous encircling walls, and the
volcano has been in violent eruption
within the last century. The term
'pit of hell,' therefore, while quite
inapplicable to Narcondam, applies
most aptly to Barren Island." Mr.
Mallet suggests that there may have
been some confusion between the two
islands, and that the name Narcondam
may have been really applicable to
Barren Island. [See the account of
both islands in Ball, Jungle Life, 397
seqq.l The name Barren Island is
quite modern. We are told in Purdy's
Or. Navigator (350) that Barren
Island was called by the Portuguese
Ilha alia, a name which again would
be much more apt for Narcondam,
Barren Island being only some 800
feet high. Mr. Mallet mentions that
in one of the charts of the E.I. Pilot
or Oriental Navigator (1781) he finds
"Narcondam according to the Portu-
guese" in 13° 45' N. lat. and 110° 35'
E. long, (from Ferro) and " Narcondam
or High Island, according to the
French," in 12° 50' N. lat. and 110°
55' E. long. This is valuable as show-
ing both that there may have been
some confusion between the islands,
and that Ilha alta or High Island has
been connected with the name of
Narcondam. The real positions by
our charts are of Narcondam, N. lat.
13° 24', E. long. 94° 12'. Barren Island,
N. lat. 12° 16', E. long. 93° 54'.
The difference of lat. (52 miles)
agrees well with that between the
Portuguese and French Narcondam,
but the difference in long., though
approximate in amount (18 or 20
miles), is in one case plus and in the
other minus ; so that the discrepancies,
may be due merely to error in the
French reckoning. In a chart in the
E.L Pilot (1778) "Monday or Barren
Island, called also High Island" and
" Ayconda or Narcondam," are marked
approximately in the positions of the
present Barren Island and Narcondam.
Still, we believe that Mr. Mallet's-
suggestion is likely to be well founded.
The form Ayconda is nearer that found
in the following :
1598. — ". . . as you put off from th&
Ilandes of A ndeman towards the Coast . . ,
there lyeth onely in the middle way an
Ilande which the inhabitantes call Viacon-
dam, which is a small Hand having faire
ground round about it, but very little fresh
water." — Linschoten, p. 328.
The discrepancy in the position of
the islands is noticed in D'Anville :
1753. — "Je n'oublierai pas Narcondam^
et d'autant moins que ce que j'en trouve
dans les Portugais ne repond point k la
position que nos cartes lui donnent. Le
rentier de Gaspar Pereira de los Reys.
indique I'ile Narcodao ou Narcondam k 6
lieues des lies Cocos, 12 de la t6te de.
I'Andaman ; et le rhumb de vent k regard
de ce point il le determine, leste qnarta da
nordeste, tneya quarta mais para les nordestes,
c'est k dire k peu-pr^s 17 degr^s de Test au
nord. Selon les cartes Fran9oises, Nar-
condam s'ecarte environ 25 lieues marines
de la t^te d' Andaman ; et au lieu de prendre
plus du nord, cette ile baisse vers le sud
d'une fraction de degr^ plus ou moins con-
siderable selon differ€ntes cartes." — D'An-
ville, Eclairc, 141-142.
I may add that I find in a French
map of 1701 {Carte Marine depuisr
Surattejusqu'au Detroit de Malaca, par
le Ph-e P. P. Tachard) we have, in the
(approximately) true position of Nar-
condam, Isle Haute, whilst an islet
without name appears in the approxi-
mate position of Barren Island.
NARD, s. The rhizome of the
plant Nardostachys Jatamansi, D.C., a
native of the loftier Himalaya (allied
to Valerian). This is apparently an
Indian word originally, but, as we
have it, it has come from the Skt.
naldda through Semitic media, whence
NARGEELA, NARGILEH. 618
NAESINGA.
the change of I into r; and in this
form it is found both in Hebrew and
Oreek. [Prof. Skeat gives : " F. nard,
L. nardus. Greek vdpdos, Pers. nard
(whence Skt. nalada), spikenard. Skt.
7iada, a reed."] The plant was first
identified in modern times by Sir W.
Jones. See in Canticles, i. 12, and
iv. 13, 14.
B.C. c. 25.—
** Cur non sub alta, vel platano, vel hac
Pinu jacentes sic temere, et rosk
Canos odorati capillos,
Dum licet, Assyri^que nardo
Potamus uncti ? "
Horace, Odes, II. xi.
A.D. 29. — "Kal 6vT0$ avrov iv Brjdavlq.,
4v ry olKig. S^/awvos . . . ■^X^e 7UV7; exovaa
d\d^a<TTpov fivpov, vdpbov Tri(rTiKT]S ttoXu-
TeXovs. . . ." — St. Mark, xiv. 3.
c. A.D. 70. — "As toucking the leafe of
ITardus, it were good that we discoursed
thereof at large, seeing that it is one of the
principal ingredients aromaticall that goe
to the making of most costly and precious
ointments. . . . The head of Nardus
spreadeth into certain spikes and ears,
whereby it hath a twofold use both as spike
and also as leafe." — Plijiy (Ph. Holland),
xii. 12.
c. A.D. 90. — ''KardyeTai S^ di airijs
{O^T]vi]s) Kol dirb tQv dvu) rbirwv, rj 8id
YluiKXatSos KaracpepofiivT) vdpdos, 17 Katr-
-TraTTvprjvT], /cat i) llapoTrapi(rr)VT), Kai i] Ka^o-
XLtt}, Kal i) bid rris TrapaK€L/x4v7]s S/cu^tas."
— Feriphis, § 48 (corrected by Fabricius).
c. A.D. 545. — " . . . also to Sindu, where
jou get the musk or castorin, and andro-
Machyn " (for nardostachys, i.e. spikenard).
— Cosmos, in Cathay, p. clxxviii.
1563. — "I know no other spikenard [espique-
nardo) in this country, except what I have
already told you, that which comes from
Chitor and Mandou, regions on the confines
of Deli, Bengala, and the Decan." — Garcia,
f. 191.
1790. — " We may on the whole be assured
that the nardus of Ptolemy, the Indian
Sximhul of the Persians and Arabs, the
Jatdmdnsl of the Hindus, and the spike-
nard of our shops, are one and the same
plant." — Sir W. Jones, in As. Res. ii. 410.
c. 1781.—
** My first shuts out thieves from your house
or your room,
My second expresses a Syrian perfume ;
My whole is a man in whose converse is
shared
The strength of a Bar and the sweetness
of Nard."—
Clmrade on Bishop Barnard by
Dr. Johnson.
NARGEELA, NARGILEH, s.
Properly the coco-nut (Skt. ndrikera,
-kela, or -keli; Pers. ndrgil; Greek of
Cosmas, ^KpyiWLov) ; thence the hubble-
bubble, or hooka in its simplest form,
as made from a coco-nut shell ; and
thence again, in Persia, a hooka or
water-pipe with a glass or metal vase.
• [c. 545.—" Argell." See under SURA.
[1623. — "Narghil, like the palm in the
leaves also, and is that which we call Nux
Indica." — P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 40.
[1758. — " An Argile, or smoking tube,
and coffee, were immediately brought us
. . ."—Ives, 271.
[1813. — " . . . the Persians smoked their
culloons and nargills. . . ." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. 2nd ed. ii: 173.]
NARROWS, THE, n.p. A name
applied by the Hoogly pilots for at
least two centuries to the part of the
river immediately below Hoogly Point,
now known as 'Hoogly Bight.' See
Mr. Barlow's note on Hedges^ Diary,
i. 64.
1684. — "About 11 o'clock we met with ye
Good-hope, at an anchor in ye Narrows,
without Hugly River,* and ordered him
upon ye first of ye flood to weigh, and make
all haste he could to Hugly . , ." — Hedges,
Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 64.
1711. — "From the lower Point of the
Narrows on the Starboard-side . . . the
Eastern Shore is to be kept close aboard,
until past the said Creek, afterwards allowing
only a small Birth for the Point off the
River of Rogues, commonly called by the
Country People, Adegom. . . . From the
River of Rogues, the Starboard Shore, with
a great Ship, ought to be kept close aboard
down to the Channel Trees, for in the
Offing lies the Grand middle Ground. ..."
— English Pilot, p. 57.
NARSINGA, n.p. This is the
name most frequently applied in the
16th and 17th centuries to the king-
dom in Southern India, otherwise
termed Vijayanagara or Bisnagar
(q.v.), the latest powerful Hindu
kingdom in the Peninsula. This
kingdom was founded on the ruins of
the Belala dynasty reigning at Dwara
Samudra, about a.d. 1341 [see Rice,
Mysore, i. 344 seqq.']. The original
dynasty of Vijayanagara became ex-
tinct about 1487, and was replaced by
Narasinha, a prince of Telugu origin,
who reigned till 1508. He was there-
fore reigning at the time of the first
arrival of the Portuguese, and the
* The " Hugly" River was then considered (in
ascending) to begin at Hooghly Point, and the
confluence of the Rupnarain R. , often called the
Gunga (see under GODAVERY>
NARSINGA.
619
NAUND.
name of Narsinga, which they learned
to apply to the kingdom from his
name, continued to be applied to it for
nearly two centuries.
1505. — "Hasse notizia delli maggiori Re
■che hanno nell' India, che e el Re de
Harsin, indiano zentil ; confina in Estre-
madura con el regno de Comj (qu. regno
Deconij ?), el qua! Re si h Moro. El qual Re
de Narsin tien grande regno ; sara (hark ?)
.:ad ogni suo comando 10 mila elefanti, 30
mila eavalli, e infinito numero di genti." —
lAonardo Ga' Manser, 35.
1510. — "The Governor . . . learning of
the embassy which the King of Bisnega
was sending to Cananore to the Viceroy, to
offer firm friendship, he was most desirous to
make alliance and secure peace . . . prin-
•cipally because the kingdom of Narsinga
•extends in the interior from above Calecut
-and from the Balagate as far as Cambaya,
-and thus if we had any wars in those
-countries by sea, we might by land have
the most valuable aid from the King of
Bisnega." — Correa, ii. 30.
1513. — "Aderant tunc apud nostrxi prae-
fectti a Narsingae rege legaXi."— Emanuel,
Reg. Epist. f. 3v.
1516. — "45 leagues from these mountains
inland, there is a very large city which is
•called Bijanaguer, very populous. . . . The
King of Narsinga always resides there."—
Barbosa, 85.
c. 1538. — "And she (the Queen of Onor)
.-swore to him by the golden sandals of her
pagod that she would rejoice as much should
Ood give him the victory over them (the
Turks) as if the King of Narsinga, whose
slave she was, should place her at table
with his wife."— F. Mendez Pinto, ch. ix. ;
-see also Cogan, p. 11.
1553. — "And they had learned besides
from a Friar who had come from Narsinga
to stay at Cananor, how that the King of
Narsinga, who was as it were an Emperor
•of the Gentiles of India in state and riches,
was appointing ambassadors to send him
- . ." — Banjos, I. viii. 9.
1572.—
**' . . . 0 Reyno Narsinga poderoso
Mais de ouro e de pedras, que de forte
gente." Camoes, vii. 21.
By Burton :
^* Narsinga's Kingdom, with her rich dis-
play
Of gold and gems, but poor in martial
vein ..."
1580. — " In the Kingdom of Narsingua to
this day, the wives of their priests are
buried alive with the bodies of their
husbands ; all other wives are burnt at
their husbands' funerals." — Montaigne, by
Cotton, ch. xi. (What is here said about
priests applies to Lingaits, q.v.).
1611. — ". . . the Dutch President on the
<Joast of OfioromandeU, shewed us a Caul
<see COWLE) from the King of Narsinga,
Wencajxiti, Rata, wherein was granted that
it should not be lawfull for any one that
came out of Europe to trade there, but
such as brought Prince Maurice his Patent,
and therefore desired our departure." — F.
W. Floris, in Purchas, i. 320.
1681. — " Coromandel. Ciudadmuy grande,
sugeta al Rey de Narsinga, el qual Reyno
e llamado por otre nombre Bisnaga." — Mar-
tinez de la Puente, Conipendio, 16.
NASSICK, n.p. Nddk; HiaaUa of
Ptolemy (vii. i. 63) ; an ancient city of
Hindu sanctity on the upper course
of the Godavery R., and the head-
quarter of a district of the same name
in the Bombay Presidency. A curious
discussion took place at the R. Geog.
Society in 1867, arising out of a
paper by Mr. (afterwards Sir) George
Campbell, in which the selection of a
capital for British India was deter-
mined on logical principles in favour
of Nassick. But logic does not decide
the site of capitals, though government
by logic is quite likely to lose India.
Certain highly elaborated magic squares
and magic cubes, investigated l)y the
Rev. A. H. Frost (Gandyridge Math.
Jour., 1857) have been called by him
Nasik squares, and Nasik cubes, from
his residence in that ancient place (see
Encyc. Britan. 9th ed. xv. 215).
NAT, s. Burmese ndt, [apparently
from Skt. natha, ' lord '] ; a term ap-
plied to all spiritual beings, angels,
elfs, demons, or what not, including
the gods of the Hindus.
[1878. — "Indeed, with the country popu-
lation of Pegu the worship, or it should
rather be said the propitiation of the ' Nats '
or spirits, enters into every act of their
ordinary life, and Buddha's doctrine seems
kept for sacred days and their visits to the
kyoung (monastery) or to the pagoda." —
Forbes, British Burma, 222.]
NAUND, s. Hind. ndrd. A coarse
earthen vessel of large size, resembling
in shape an inverted bee-hive, and use-
ful for many economic and domestic
purposes. The dictionary definition
in Fallon, ' an earthen trough,' conveys
an erroneous idea.
[1832.— "The ghuri (see GHURRY), or
copper cup, floats usually in a vessel of
coarse red pottery filled with water, called
a nan. " — Wanderings of a PilgHm, i. 250.
[1899.— "To prevent the crickets from
wandering away when left, I had a large
earthen pan placed over them upside down.
These pans are termed nands. They are
NA UTGH.
620
NAVAIT, NAITEA.
made of the coarsest earthenware, and are
very capacious. Those I used were nearly a
yard in diameter and about eighteen inches
deep." — Thomhill, Haxmts and Hobbies of an
Indian Official, 79.]
NAUTCH, s. A kind of baUet-
dance performed by women ; also any
kind of stage entertainment ; an Euro-
pean ball. Hind, and Mahr. ndch,
from Skt. nritya, dancing and stage-
playing, through Prakrit nachcha. The
word is in European use all over
India. [A poggly nautch (see POGGLE)
is a fancy-dress ball. Also see POOTLY
NAUTCH.] BrowTiing seems fond of
using this word, and persists in using
it wrongly. In the first of the quota-
tions below he calls Fifine the ' Euro-
pean nautch,^ which is like calling
some Hindu dancing-girl ' the Indian
ballet.' He repeats the mistake in the
second quotation.
[1809, — "You Europeans are apt to picture
to yourselves a Nach as a most attractive
spectacle, but once witnessed it generally
dissolves the illusion." — Broughton, Letters
from a Mahratta Camp, ed. 1892, p. 142.]
1823. — "I joined Lady Macnaghten and a
large party this evening to go to a nach
given by a rich native, Kouplall Mullich, on
the opening of his new house." — Mrs. Heber,
in Heber, ed. 1844, i. 37.
[1829. — ". . . a dance by black people
which they calls a Notch. . . ." — Oriental
Sport. Mag. ed. 1873, i. 129.]
c. 1831.— "EUe (Begvim Sumrou) fit en-
terrer vivante une jeune esclave, dont elle
etait jalouse, et donna h. son man un nautch
(bal) sur cette horrible tombe." — Jacqiiemont,
Gorrespondance, ii. 221.
1872.—
" . . . let be there was no worst
Of degradation spared Fifine ; ordained
from first
To last, in body and soul, for one life-
long debauch,
The Pariah of the North, the European
Nautch ! "
Fifine at the Fair, 31.
1876.—
"... I locked in the swarth little lady —
I swear,
From the head to the foot of her, — well
quite as bare !
*No Nautch shall cheat me,' said I,
taking my stand
At this bolt which I draw. ..."
Natural Magic, in Pacchiarotto, &c.
,NAUTCH-GIRL, s. (See BAYA-
DERE, DANCING-GIRL.) The last quo-
tation is a glorious jumble, after the
manner of the compiler.
[1809. — "Nach Girls are exempted fron*
all taxes, though they pay a kind of
voluntary one monthly to a Fuqeer. . . ." —
Broughton, Letters from a Mahratta Campf,
ed. 1892, p. 113-4.]
1825.— "The Nach women were, as usual,
ugly, huddled up in huge bundles of red^
petticoats ; and their exhibition as dull and
insipid to an European taste, as could well
be conceived." — Heber, ii. 102.
1836.— "In India and the East dancing-
girls are trained called Almeh, and they
give a fascinating entertainment called a
natch, for which they are well paid." —
In R. Phillips, A Million of Facts, 322.
NAVAIT, NAITEA, NEVOYAT,.
&c., n.p. A name given to Mahom-
medans of mixt race in the Konkan
and S. Canara, corresponding more or
less to Moplahs (q.v.) and Lubbyes of
lilalabar and the Coromandel coasts
[The head-quarters of the Navayats-
are in N. Canara, and their traditions-
state that their ancestors fled from the
Persian Gulf about the close of the-
7th century, to escape the cruelty of
a Governor of Iran. See Sturrock,.
Man. of S. Canara, i. 181.] It is ap-
parently a Konkani word connected
with Skt. nava, 'new,' and implying-
'new convert.' [The Madras Gloss.
derives the word from Pers. ndltty
from NdU, the name of an Arab clan.}
1552. — "Sons of Moors and of Gentile
women, who are called Neiteas. . . ." —
Gastanheda, iii. 24.
1553. — ' ' Naiteas que sao mestizos : quanto'
aos padres de gera^ao dos Arabios . . . &
perparte das madres das Gentias." — Barros,
I. ix. 3.
,, And because of this fertility of
soil, and of the trade of these ports, there-
was here a great number of Moors, natives
of the country, whom they call Naiteas,
who were accustomed to buy the horses and
sell them to the Moors of the Decan. . . .'"
—Ibid. I. viii. 9.
c. 1612. — "From this period the Ma-
homedans extended their religion and their
influence in Malabar, and many of the princes
and inhabitants, becoming converts to the'
true faith, gave over the management of
some of the seaports to the strangers, whom
they called Nowayits (literally the New
Kace). . . ."—Firishta, by Briggs, iv. 533.
1615. — ". . . et passim infiniti Maho-
metani reperiebantur, tum indigenae quos
naiteas vocabant, tum externi. . . ."—
Jarric, i. 57.
1626.— "There are two sorts of Moors, one
Mesticos of mixed seed of Moore-fathers and
Ethnike-mothers, called Naiteani, Mungrels-
also in their religion, the other Forreiners-
. . ." — Purchas, Pilgrimage, 554.
NAZIR.
621
NEELGYE, NILGHAU.
NAZIB, s. Hind, from Ar. ndzir,
* inspector' (nazr, 'sight'). The title
of a native official in the Anglo-Indian
Oourts, sometimes improperly rendered
* sheriff,' because he serves processes, &c.
1670.— "The Khan . . . ordered his
Nassir, or Master of the Court, to assign
something to the servants. . . ." — Atidriesz,
41.
[1708. — "He especially, who is called
Nader, that is the chief of the Mahal . . ."
—Gatrou, H. of the Mogul Dynasty, E.T. 295.
[1826. — "The Nazir is a perpetual sheriff,
.and executes writs and summonses to all
the parties required to attend in civil and
criminal cases." — Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873,
ii. 118.]
1878.— "The Nazir had charge of the
treasury, stamps, &c., and also the issue of
summonses and processes." — Life in the
Mofnssily i. 204.
[In the following the word represents
nakkdra, ' a kettle-drum.'
1763. — "His Excellency (Nawab Meer
'Cossim) had not eaten for three days, nor
allowed his Nazir to be beaten." — Diary of
•a Prisoner at Patna, in Wheeler, Early
Records, 323.]
NEELAM, LEELAM, s. Hind.
nllam^ from Port, leildo. An auction
or public outcry? as it used to be
caUed in India (corresponding to
Scotch roup; comp. Germ, rufen, and
outroop of Linschoten's translator
below). The word is, however, Ori-
ental in origin, for Mr. C. P. Brown
(MS. notes) points out that the Portu-
gese word is from Ar. i'ldm (al-i'ldm),
'proclamation, advertisement.' It is
omitted by Dozy and Engelmann. How
old the custom in India of prompt
■disposal by auction of the effects of a
deceased European is, may be seen in
the quotation from Linschoten.
! 1515. — "Pero d'Alpoym came full of
sorrow to Cochin with all the apparel and
servants of Afonso d'Alboquerque, all of
which Dom Gracia took charge of ; but the
Oovernor (Lopo Soares) gave orders that
i there should be a leilao (auction) of all the
' wardrobe, which indeed made a very poor
show. Dom Gracia said to D. Aleixo in the
church, where they met : The Governor your
I uncle orders a leilao of all the old wardrobe
I -of Afonso d'Alboquerque. I can't praise his
: intention, but what he has done only adds
\ to my uncle's honour ; for all the people
; will see that he gathered no rich Indian
stuffs, and that he despised everything but
to be foremost in honour."— Correa, ii. 469.
[1527. — "And should any man die, they
at once make a Ley lam of his property." —
India Office MSS., Cor^o Chronologico, vol. i.
Letter of Fernando Nums to the Kins'
Sept. 7. ^
[1554.— "All the spoil of Mombasa that
came into the general stock was sold by
\e\\aiO."—Gastanheda, Bk. ii. ch. 13.]
1598.— "In Goa there is holden a daylie
assemblie . . . which is like the meeting
upo the burse in Andwarpe . . . and there
are all kindes of Indian commodities to sell,
so that in a manner it is like a Faire .
it beginneth in ye morning at 7 of the clocke,'
and continueth till 9 ... in the principal
streete of the citie . . . and is called the
Leylon, which is as much as to say, as an
outroop . . . and when any man dieth, all his
goods are brought thether and sold to the
last pennieworth, in the same outroop, who-
soever they be, yea although they were the
Viceroy esgoodes "—Linschoten, ch.xxix.;
[Hak. Soc. i. 184 ; and compare Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 52, who spells the word
Laylon].
c. 1610.—" . . . le mary vient frapper a
la porte, dont la femme faisant fort I'eston-
nde, prie le Portugais de se cacher dans vne
petite cuue k pourcelaine, et I'ayant fait
entrer Ik dedans, et ferme tres bien a clef,
ouurit la porte a son mary, qui . . . le
laissa tremper Ik iusqu'au lendemain matin,
qu'il fit porter ceste cuue au march€, ou
lailan ainsi qu'ils appellent. . . ." — Mocouet.
344.
Linschoten gives an engraving of the
Rua Direita in Goa, with many of
tliese auctions going on, and the super-
scription : " 0 Leilao que se faz coda
dia pola menhd na Rua direita de Goa."
The Portuguese word has talten root
at Canton Chinese in the form yelang ;
but more distinctly betrays its origin
in the Amoy form le-lang and Swatovv
loylang (see Giles; also Denny s^s Notes
and Queries, vol. i.).
NEELGYE, NILGHAU, &c., s.
Hind, nilgdu, nllgdl, lllgd% i.e. 'blue
cow ' ; the popular name of the great
antelope, called by Pallas Antilope
tragocamehis (Portax pictus, of Jerdon,
[Boselaphus tragocamelus of Blanford,
Mammalia, 517]), given from the slaty
blue which is its predominant colour.
The proper Hind, name of the animal
is rojh (Slit, risya, or rishya).
1663. — "After these Elephants are brought
divers tamed Gazelles, which are made to
fight with one another ; as also some Nil-
gaux, or grey oxen, which in my opinion
are a kind of Elands, and Rhinoceross, and
those great Buffalos of Bengala ... to
combat with a Lion or Tiger." — Bernier, E.T.
p. 84 ; [ed. Constable, 262 ; in 218 nilsgaus ;
in 364, 377, nil-ghaux].
1773. — " Captain Hamilton has been so
obliging as to take chaise of two deer, a
male and a female, of a species which is
NEEM.
622
called neelgow, and is, I believe, unknown
in Europe, which he will deliver to you in
my name." — Warren Hastings to Sir O. Cole-
brooke, in Gleig, i. 288.
1824. — "There are not only neelghaus,
and the common Indian deer, but some
noble red-deer in the park " (at Lucknow). —
Jleber, ed. 1844, i. 214.
1882. — "All officers, we believe, who have
served, like the present writers, on the
canals of Upper India, look back on their
peripatetic life there as a happy time . . .
occasionally on a winding part of the bank
one intruded on the solitude of a huge
nilgai." — Mem. of General Sir W. E. Baker,
p. 11.
NEEM, s. The tree (N.O. Meliaceae)
Azadirachta indica, Jussieu ; Hind, nlm
(and nib, according to Playfair, Taleef
Shereef, 170), Mahr. nzm6, from Skt.
nimha. It grows in almost all parts of
India, and has a repute for various
remedial uses. Thus poultices of the
leaves are applied to boils, and their
fresh juice given in various diseases ;
the bitter bark is given in fevers ;
the fruit is described as purgative and
emollient, and as useful in worms, &c.,
whilst a medicinal oil is extracted
from the seeds ; and the gum also is
reckoned medicinal. It is akin to the
baJcain (see BUCKYNE), on which it
grafts readily.
1563. — "/J. I beg you to recall the tree
by help of which you cured that valuable
horse of yours, of which you told me, for I
wish to remember it.
"0. You are quite right, for in sooth it
is a tree that has a great repute as valuable
and medicinal among nations that I am ac-
quainted with, and the name among them
all is nimbo. I came to know its virtues
in the Balaghat, because with it I there
succeeded in curing sore backs of horses
that were most difficult to clean and heal ;
and these sores were cleaned very quickly,
and the horses very quickly cured. And
this was done entirely with the leaves of
this tree pounded and put over the sores,
mixt with lemon- juice. . . ." — Garcia, f. 153.
1578. — " There is another tree highly me-
dicinal . . . which is called nimbo ; and the
Malabars call it Bepole [Malayal. reppuy
—Acosta, 284.
[1813. — " . . . the principal square . . .
regularly planted with beautiful n3nai or
lym-trees." — Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii.
445.
[1856. — " Once on a time Guj Singh . . .
said to those around him, ' Is there any one
who would leap down from that limb tree
into the court ? ' " — Forbes, Mas Mala, ed.
1878, p. 465.]
1877.—" The elders of the Clans sat every
day on their platform, under the great neem
tree in the town, and attended to all com-
plaints."— Meadoivs Taylor, Stoiy, &c., ii. 85,
NEGAPATAM, n.p. A seaport of
Tanjore district in S. India, written
Ndgai-ppattanamj which may mean
'Snake Town.' It is perhaps the-
'Niyafia MrjTpdiroXLs of Ptolemy ; and
see under COROMANDEL.
1534.—" From this he (Cunhall Mareair, »
Mahommedan corsair) went plundering^ the-^
coast as far as Negapatao, where therer-
were always a number of Portuguese trad-
ing, and Moorish merchants. These latter,,
dreading that this pirate would comie t<>
the place and plunder them, to curry favour-
with him, sent him word that if he came h»^
would make a famous haul, because the^
Portuguese had there a quantity of goods-
on the river bank, where he could come up..
. . ." — Gorrea, iii. 554.
[1598. — "The coast of Choramandel be-
ginneth from the Cape of Negapatan." —
Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. 82.
[1615. — " Two (ships) from Negapotan^.
one from Cullmatand Messepotan." — Foster^.
Lettei'S, iv. 6.]
NEGOMBO, n.p. A pleasant town
and old Dutch fort nearly 20 miles-
north of Colombo in Ceylon ; formerly
famous for the growth of the best
cinnamon. The etymology is given
in very different ways. We read
recently that the name is properly
(Tamil) Nir-Kolumhu, i.e. ' ColumbO"
in the water.' But, according to-
Emerson Tennent, the ordinary deri-
v^ation is Mi-gamoa, the 'Village of
bees ' ; whilst Burnouf says it im-
properly Ndga-bhu, 'Land of Nagas,'
or serpent Avorshippers (see Tennent, ii..
630).
1613. — " On this he cast anchor ; but the
wind blowing very strong by daybreak, the
ships were obliged to weigh, as they coxild
not stand at their moorings. The vessel of"
Andrea Coelho and that of Nuno Alvares
Teixeira, after weighing, not being able to
weather the reef of Neg^mbo, ran into the
bay, where the storm compelled them to be
beached : but as there were plenty of people
there, the vessels were run up by hand and
not wrecked." — Bocarro, 42.
NEGRAIS, CAPE, n.p. The name^
of the island and cape at the extreme
south end of Arakan. In the charts
the extreme south point of the main-
land is called Pagoda Point, and the
seaward promontory, N.W. of this, Gape
Negrais. The name is a Portuguese
corruption probably of the Arab or
Malay form of the native name which
NEGRAIS, CAPE.
623
NERBUDDA.
the Burmese express as Naga-rlt,
* Dragon's whirlpool.' The set of the
tide here is very apt to carry vessels
ashore, and thus the locality is famous
for wrecks. It is possible, however,
that the Burmese name is only an
effort at interpretation, and that the
locality was called in old times by
some name like Ndgardshtra. Ibn
Batuta touched at a continental coast
occupied by uncivilised people having
elephants, between Bengal and Sumatra,
which he calls Baranaydr. From the
intervals given, the place must have
been near Negrais, and it is just
possible that the term Barra de Negrais^
which frequently occurs in the old
writers {e.g. see Balbi, Fitch, and
Bocarro below) is a misinterpretation
of the old name used by Ibn Batuta
(iv. 224-228).
1553.— "Up to the Cape of Negrais,
which stands in 16 degrees, and where the
Kingdom of Pegu commences, the distance
maybe 100 leagues." — Barros, I. ix. 1.
1583. — "Then the wind came from the
S.W., and we made sail with our stern to
the N.E., and running our course till morn-
ing we found ourselves close to the Bar of
Negrais, as in their language they call the
port which runs up into Pegu." — Gasparo
Balbi, f. 92.
1586. — " We entered the harre of Negrais,
which is a braue barre, " &c. (see COSMIN).
—R. Fitch, inHakl. ii. 390.
1613. — "Philip de Brito having sure in-
telligence of this great armament . . .
ordered the arming of seven ships and some
sanguicels, and appointing as their commo-
dore Paulo de Rego Pinheiro, gave him pre-
cise orders to engage the prince of Arracan at
sea, before he should enter the 7iarand rivers
of Negfrais, which form the mouth of all those
of the kingdom of Pegu." — Bocarro, 137.
1727. — "The Sea Coast of Arackan reaches
from Xatigam (see CHITTAGONG) to Cape
Negrais, about 400 Miles in length, but few
places inhabited . . ." (after speaking of
" the great Island of Negrais ") . . . he goes
on.^ . . . "The other Island of Negrais,
which makes the Point called the Cape . . .
is often called Diamond Island, because its
Shape is a Rhombus. . . . Three Leagues to
the Southward of Diamond Island lies a
Reef of Rocks a League long . . . con-
spicuous at all Times by the Sea breaking
over them . . . the Rocks are called the
Legarti, or in English, the Lizard." — A.
Hamilton, ii. 29. This reef is the Alguada,
on which a noble lighthouse was erected by
Capt. (afterwards Lieut. -Gen.) Sir A. Fraser,
C.B., of the Engineers, with great labour and
skill. The statement of Hamilton suggests
that the original name may have been
Lagarto. But Alagada, "overflowed," is
the real origin. It appears in the old
French chart of d'Apr^s as He Noy^e. In
Dunn it is Negada or Neijada, or Lequado, or
Sunken Island {N. Dir. 1780, 325).
1759.— "The Dutch by an Inscription in
Teutonic Characters, lately found at Negrais,
on the Tomb of a Dutch Colonel, who died in
1607 (qu. if not 1627 ?)» appear then to have
had Possession of that Island." — Letter in
Dalrymple, (h\ Rep. i. 98.
1763. — "It gives us pleasure to observe
that the King of the Burmahs, who caused
our people at Negrais to be so cruelly
massacred, is since dead, and succeeded by
his son, who seems to be of a more friendly
and humane disposition." — Fort William
Consns., Feb. 19. In Long, 288.
[1819.— "Negraglia." See under MUN-
NEEPORE.]
NELLY, NELE. s. Malayal. nel,.
' rice in the husk ' ; [Tel. and Tam.
nell% 'rice-like ']. This is the Dravidian
equivalent of paddy (q.v.), and is often
used by the French and Portuguese in
South India, where Englishmen use
the latter word.
1606. — " . . . when they sell nele, after
they have measvu-ed it out to the purchaser,
for the seller to return and take out two-
grains for himself for luck {co7n supe)'stigdo),
things that are all heathen vanities, which
the synod entirely prohibits, and orders that
those who practise them shall be severely
punished by the Bishop." — Gouvea, Synodo,
f. 526.
1651. — " Nili, that is unpounded rice,,
which is still in the husk." — Rogerius, p. 95.
1760. — "Champs de nelis." See under-
JOWAUR.
[1796.— "75 parahs Nelly."— List of Ex-
port Duties, in Logan, Malabar, iii. 265.1
NELLORE, n.p. A town and
district north of Madras. The name
may be Tamil. Nall-ur, 'Good Town.'
But the local interpretation is from
nel (see NELLY) ; and in the local
records it is given in Skt. as Dhdnya-
jpuram, meaning ' rice-town ' (SesJmgiri
Sdstri). [The Madras Man. (ii. 214)
gives Nall-ur^ ' Good-town ' ; but the
Gloss, (s.v.) has nellu, 'paddy,' uru,
'village.' Mr. Boswell (Nellore, 687)
suggests that it is derived from a nelH
chett tree under which a famous lingam
was placed.]
c. 1310. — " Ma'bar extends in length from'
Kulam to Nilawar, nearly 300 parasangs.
along the sea coast." — Wassdf, in Elliot^
iii. 32.
NERBUDDA R., n.p. Skt. Nar-
madd, 'causing delight'; Ptol. N<£/ta5os;
Feripl. Aafivaios (amended by Fabricius •
to md/jLfjiados). Dean Vincent's con-
NERGHA.
624
NIGOBAR ISLANDS.
jectured etymology of Nahr-Budda,
' River of Budda, is a caution against
such guesses.
c. 1020. — " From Dhar southwards to the
R. Nerbadda nine (parasangs) ; thence to
Mahrat-des . . . eighteen . . ." — Al-Birunl,
in Elliot, i. 60. The reading of Nerbadda is
however doubtf al.
c. 1310. — "There were means of crossing
all the rivers, but the Nerbadda was such
that you might say it was a remnant of the
universal deluge." — Amir Khiisru, in FMiot,
179.
[1616. — "The King rode to the riuer of
Darbadath."— *SfiV T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 413.
In his list (ii. 539) he has Narbadah.]
1727.—" The next Town of Note for Com-
merce is Baroach ... on the Banks of the
River Nerdaba."— ^. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i.
145.]
NERCHA, s. Malayal. nerchcJm,
* a vow,' from verb neruya, ' to agree or
promise.'
1606. — " They all assemble on certain days
in the porches of the churches and dine
together . . . and this they call nercha." —
Gouvea, Synodo, f. 63. See also f . 11. This
term also includes offerings to saints, or to
temples, or particular forms of devotion.
Among Hindus a common form is to feed a
lamp before an idol with gliee instead of oil.
NERRICK, NERRUCK, NIRK,
<&;c., s. Hind, from Pers. nirkh, vulgarly
nirakh, nirikh. A tariff, rate, or price-
current, especially one established by
authority. The system of publishing
such rates of prices and wages by local
authority prevailed generally in India
a generation or two back, and is
probably not quite extinct even in
our own territories. [The provincial
Gazettes still publish periodical lists of
current prices, but no attempt is made
to fix such by authority.] It is still in
force in the French settlements, and
with no apparent ill effects.
1799. — " I have written to Campbell a long
letter about the nerrick of exchange, in
which I have endeavoured to explain the
principles of the whole system of shroffing
(see SHROFF). . . ."—Wellington, i. 56.
1800. — "While I was absent with the
army, Col. Sherbrooke had altered the ner-
rick of artificers, and of all kinds of materials
for building, at the instigation of Capt.
Norris . . . and on the examination of the
subject a system of engineering came out,
well worthy of the example set at Madras."
—Ibid. i. 67.
[ ,, " Here is established a nimc, or
regulation, by which all coins have a certain
value affixed to them ; and at this rate they
are received in the payment of the revenue ;
but in dealings between private persons
attention is not paid to this rule." — F.
Buchanan, Mysore, ii. 279.]
1878. — " On expressing his surprise at
this, the man assured him that it was really
the case that the bazar ' nerik ' or market-
rate, had so risen." — Life in the Mofussil,
i. p. 33.
NGAPEE, s. The Burmese name,
ngapi, 'pressed fish,' of the odorous
delicacy described under BALACHONG.
[See Forbes, British Burma, 83.]
1855. — " Makertich, the Armenian, as-
sured us that the jars of ngSLpi at Amara-
poora exhibited a flux and reflux of tide
with the changes of the moon. I see this
is an old belief. De la Loubere mentions
it in 1688 as held by the Siamese." — Yule,
Mission to Ava, p. 160.
NICOBAR ISLANDS, n.p. The
name for centuries applied to a group
of islands north of Sumatra. They
appear to be the ^dpovaa-ai of Ptolemy,
and the Lankha Balus of the oldest
Arab Relation. [Sir G. Bird wood identi-
fies them with the Island of the Bell
(Nakus) to which Sindbad, the Seaman,
is carried in his fifth voyage. (Report
on Old Records, 108 ; Burton, Arabian
Nights, iv. 368).] The Danes attempted
to colonize the islands in the middle of
the 18th century, and since, unsuccess-
fully. An account of the various
attempts will be found in the Voyage
of the Novara. Since 1869 they have
been partially occupied by the British
Government, as an appendage of the
Andaman settlement. Comparing the
old forms Lankha and Nakkavdram, and
the nakedness constantly attributed to
the people, it seems possible that the
name may have had reference to this
(nangd). [Mr. Man (Journ. Anthrop.
Institute, xviii. 359) writes : " A possible
derivation may be suggested by the
following extract from a paper by A.
de Candolle (1885) on 'The Origin of
Cultivated Plants ' : ' The presence of
the coconut in Asia three or four
thousand years ago is proved by
several Sanskrit names. . . . The
Malays have a name widely diffused
in the Archipelago, kalapa, klapa,
klopo. At Sumatra and Nicobar we
find the name njior, nieor, in the
Philippines niog, at Bali, nioh, njo. . .'
While the Nicobars have long been
famed for the excellence of their coco-
nuts, the only words which bear any
resemblance to the forms above given
NIGGER.
625 NILGHERRY, NEILGHERRY.
iire ngodt, 'a ripe nut,' and
Lalf-ripenut.'"]
hi-ndu^ 'a
c. 1050. — The name appears as Nakka-
varam in the great Tanjore Inscription of
the 11th century.
c. 1292. — "When you leave the island of
Java (the Less) and the Kingdom of
Lambri, you sail north about 150 miles,
and then you come to two Islands, one of
which is called Necuveran. In this island
they have no king nor chief, but live like
. . ."—Marco Polo, Bk. III. ch. 12.
c. 1300. — "Opposite L^miiri is the island
of Mkw^ram (probably to read Nakwdram),
which produces plenty of red amber. Men
And women go naked, except that the latter
cover the pudenda with cocoanut leaves.
They are all subject to the K^^n." — Rash'id-
nddin, in Elliot, i. 71.
c. 1322. — "Departing from that country,
^nd sailing towards the south over the Ocean
Sea, I found many islands and countries,
where among others was one called
Nicoveran . . . both the men and women
there have faces like dogs, etc. . . ." — Friar
Odoric, in Catluiy, &c., 97.
1.510. — "In front of the before named
island of Samatra, across the Gulf of the
Oanges, are 5 or 6 small islands, which
have very good water and ports for ships.
They are inhabited by Gentiles, poor people,
And are called Niconvar [Nacabar in Lisbon
ed.), and they find in them very good
amber, which they carry thence to Malaca
and other parts." — Barhosa, 195.
1514. — "Seeing the land, the pilot said it
was the land of Nicubar. . . . The pilot
was at the top to look out, and coming
down he said that this land was all cut up
{i.e. in islands), and that it was possible to
pass through the middle ; and that now
there was no help for it but to chance it or
turn back to Cochin. . . . The natives of
the country had sight of us and suddenly
■came forth in great boats full of people. . . .
They were all Gaffres, with fish-bones in-
serted in their lips and chin : big men and
frightful to look on ; having their boats full
of bows and arrows poisoned with herbs." —
Giov. da Empoli, in Archiv. Star. pp. 71-72.
NIGGER, s. It is an old brutality
«f the Englishman in India to apply
this title to the natives, as we may see
from . Ives quoted below. The use
originated, however, doubtless in
following the old Portuguese use of
negros for "the blacks" (q.v.), with
no malice prepense, without any in-
tended confusion between Africans and
Asiatics.
1539.— See quot. from Pinto under COBRA
) DE CAPELLO, where negroes is used for
natives of Sumatra.
1548. — " Moreover three blacks (negros)
in this territory occupy lands worth 8000
2r
or 4000 pardaos of rent ; (they are related
to one another, and are placed as guards in
the outlying parts."— >5. Botelho, Cartas, 111.
1582.— "A nigroe of John Camhrayes,
Pilot to Paulo de la Gama, was that day
run away to the Mooves." —Castaneda, by
N. L., f. 19.
[1608. — "The King and people niggers."
— Danvers, Letters, i. 10.]
1622. — Ed. Grant, purser of the Diamond,
reports capture of vessels, including a junk
" with some stoor of negers, which was
devided bytwick the Duch and the English."
— Sainshury, iii. p. 78.
c. 1755. — "You cannot affront them (the
natives) more than to call them by the name
of negroe, as they conceive it implies an
idea of slavery." — Ives, Voyage, p. 23.
c. 1757. — "Gli Gesuiti sono missionarii e
parocchi de' negri detti Malabar." — Delia
Tomba, 3.
1760.— "The Dress of this Country is
entirely linnen, save Hats and Shoes ; the
latter are made of tanned Hides as in
England . . . only that they are no thicker
than coarse paper. These shoes are neatly
made by Negroes, and sold for about lOcZ.
a Pr. each of which will last two months
with care." — MS. Letter of James Rennell,
Sept. 30.
1866. — "Now the political creed of the
frequenters of dawk bungalows is too
uniform ... it consists in the following
tenets . . . that Sir Mordaunt Wells is the
greatest judge that ever sat on the English
bench ; and that when you hit a nigger he
dies on purpose to spite you." — The Dawh
Bxmgaloio, p. 225.
NILGHERRY, NEILGHERRY,
&c., n.p. The name of the Mountain
Peninsula at the end of the Mysore
table land (originally known as Malai-
nddu, 'Hill country'), which is the
chief site of hill sanataria in the
Madras Presidency. Skt. Nllagir%
'Blue Mountain.' The name Nlla or
Nilddri (synonymous with Nllagiri)
belongs to one of the mythical or semi-
mythical ranges of the Puranic Cosmo-
graphy (see Vishnu Purdna, in Wil§on's
Works, by Hall, ii. 102, 111, &c.), and
has been applied to several ranges of
more assured locality, e.g. in Orissa as
well as in S. India. The name seems
to have been fancifully applied to the
Ootacamund range about 1820, by
some European. [The name was un-
doubtedly applied by natives to the
range before the appearance of Euro-
peans, as in the Kongu-desa Rajdkal,
quoted by Grigg {Nilagiri Man. 363),
and the name appears in a letter of
Col. Mackenzie of about 1816 (Ihid.
278). Mr. T. M. Horsfall writes;
NIP A.
626
NIP A.
*' The name is in common use among
all classes of natives in S. India, but
when it may have become specific I
cannot say. Possibly the solution
may be that the Nilgiris being the
first large mountain range to become
familiar to the English, that name
was by them caught hold of, but not
coined, and stuck to them by mere
priority. It is on th6 face of it im-
probable that the Englishmen who
early in the last century discovered
these Hills, that is, explored and shot
over them, would call them by a long
Skt. name."]
Probably the following quotation
from Dampier refers to Orissa, as does
that from Hedges :
* ' One of the English ships was called the
Nellegree, the name taken from the Nelle-
gree Hills in Bengal, as I have heard." —
Dampier^ ii. 145.
1683. — " In ye morning early I went up
the Nilligree Hill, where I had a view of a
most pleasant fruitfull valley." — Hedges,
Diary, March 2 ; [Hak. See. i. 67].
The following also refers to the
Orissa Hills :
1752. — " Weavers of Balasore complain of
the great scarcity of rice and provisions of
all kinds occasioned by the devastations of
the Mahrattas, who, 600 in number, after
plundering Balasore, had gone to the Nelli-
gree Hills." — In Long, 42.
NIP A, s. Malay nipah.
a. The name of a stemless palm
(Nipa fruticans, Thunb.), which
abounds in estuaries from the Ganges
delta eastwards, through Tenasserim
and the Malay countries, to N.
Australia, and the leaves of which
afford the chief material used for
thatch in the Archipelago. "In the
Philippines," says Crawfurd, " but not
that I am aware of anywhere else, the
sap of the Nipa. . . is used as a
beverage, and for the manufacture of
vinegar, and the distillation of spirits.
On this account it yields a considerable
part of the revenue of the Spanish
Government" (Desf. Diet. p. 301).
But this fact is almost enough to
show that the word is the same which
is used in sense b ; and the identity
is placed beyond question by the
quotations from Teixeira and Mason.
b. Arrack made from the sap of a
palm tree, a manufacture by no means
confined to the Philippines. The
Portuguese, appropriating the word |
Nipa to this spirit, called the tree:;
itself nipeira. \
a. — \
1611. — " Other wine is of another kind of \
palm which is called Nipa (growing in \
watery places), and this is also extracted j
by distillation. It is very mild and sweet, |
and clear as pure water ; and they say it i» ;
very wholesome. It is made in great quan- \
tities, with which ships are laden in Pegu \
and Tanasarim, Malaca, and the Philippines J
or Manila ; but that of Tanasarim exceeds j
all in goodness." — Teixeira, Relaciones, i. 17. i
1613. — " And then on from the marsh to> ■
the N3^eiras or wild-palms of the rivulet ■
of Paret China." — Godinho de Eredia, 6. ;
,, " And the wild palms called Nypeiras- \
. . . from those flowers is drawn the liquor I
which is distilled into wine by an alembic, j
which is the best wine of India." — Ibid. 16v> ;
[1817. — "In the maritime districts, atap, ■
or thatch, is made almost exclusively from» |
the leaves of the nipa or buyti." — Raffles, H. \
of Java, 2nd ed. i. 185.] '.,
1848. — "Steaming amongst the low^ I
swampy islands of the Sunderbunds . . . j
the paddles of the steamer tossed up the \
large fruits of the Nipa fruticans, a low \
stemless palm that grows in the tidal waters |
of the Indian ocean, and bears a large head |
of nuts. It is a plant of no interest to the \
common observer, but of much to the ]
geologist, from the nuts of a similar plant >
abounding in the tertiary formations at the \
mouth of the Thames, having floated about j
there in as great profusion as here, till j
buried deep in the silt and mud that now i
form the island of Sheppey." — Hooker, \
Hivmlayan Journals, i. 1-2. j
1860. — "The Nipa is very extensively'
cultivated in the Province of Tavoy. From \
incisions in the stem of the fruit, toddy is )
extracted, which has very much the flavour •
of mead, and this extract, when boiled j
down, becomes sugar." — Mason's BumiaJi, j
p. 506. 1
1874.—" It (sugar) is also got from NipSr j
fruticans, Thunb., a tree of the low coast- j
regions, extensively cultivated in Tavoy." {
— Hanbury and Fiilckiger, 655. ^
These last quotations confirm the old %
travellers who represent Tenasserim- as the -s
great source of the Nipa spirit. '
b.- 1
c. 1567. — "Euery yeere is there lade (atl
Tenasserim) some ships with Verzino, Nipa, |
and Benjamin." — Ges. Federici (E.T. in ^
HaU.), ii. 359. \
1568.— "Nipa, qual' h vn Vino eccellen- |
tissimo che nasce nel fior d'vn arbore ;
chiamato Niper, il cui liquor si distilla, e se '
ne fa vna beuanda eccellentissima." — Ges. |
Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 392y. i
1583.—" I Portoghesi e noi altri di queste ^
bande di quk non mangiamo nel Regno di \
Pegli pane di grano . . . ne si beve vino ; •
NIRVANA.
627
NIRVANA.
ma una certa acqua lambiccata da vn albero
detto Annippa, ch' h alia bocca assai guste-
vole ; ma al corpo giova e nuoce, secondo le
complessioni de gli huomini." — G. Balbi,
f. 127.
1591. — " Those of Tanaseri are chiefly
freighted with Eice and Nipar wine, which
is very strong." — Barker's Accoiod of Lan-
caster's Voyage, in Hakl. ii. 592.
In the next two quotations niiie is
confounded with coco-nut spirit.
1598. — " Likewise there is much wune
brought th ether, which is made of -Cocus or
Indian Nuttes, and is called Njrpe de
Tarutssaria, that is Aq^ia - Composita of
Tanassaria." — Linschoten, 30 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 103].
,, " The Sura, being distilled, is called
Ftila (see FOOL'S RACK) or Nipe, and is
an excellent Aqua Vitae as any is made in
I)0Tt."—Ibid. 101 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 49].
[1616.— "One jar of Ueepe." — Foster,
Letters, iv. 162].
1623. — " In the daytime they did nothing
but talk a little with one another, and some
of them get drunk upon a certain wine they
have of raisins, or on a kind of aqua vitae
with other things mixt in it, in India called
nippa, which had been given them." — P.
delta Valle, ii. 669 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 272].
We think there can be little doubt
that the slang word nip, for a small
dram of spirits, is adopted from nipa.
[But compare Dutch nippen, 'to take
a dram.' The old word nijypitatum
was used for ' strong drink ' ; see Stanf
Bid.]
NIRVANA, s. Skt. nirvana. The
literal meaning of this word is simply
* blown out,' like a candle. It is tlie
technical term in the philosophy of
the Buddhists for the condition to
which they aspire as the crown and
goal of virtue, viz. the cessation of
sentient existence. On the exact
meaning of the term see Childer's
Pali Dictionary, s.v. nihhdna, an
article from which we quote a few
sentences below, but which covers
ten double-column pages. The w^ord
has become common in Europe along
with the growing interest in Buddhism,
and partly from its use by Schopen-
hauer. But it is often employed very
inaccurately, of which an instance
occurs in the quotation below from
Dr. Draper. The oldest European
occurrence of which we are aware is
in Purchas, who had met with it in
the Pali form common in Burma, &c.,
nibban.
1626. — "After death they (the Talapoys)
beleeve three Places, one of Pleasure Scuum
(perhaps siMiam) like the Mahumitane Para-
dise ; another of Torment Naxac (read Na-
rac) ; the third of Annihilation which they
call Niba." — Purchas, Pilgrimage, 506.
c. 1815. — ". . . the state of Niban, which
is the most perfect of all states. This con-
sists in an almost perpetual extacy, in
which those who attain it are not only free
from troubles and miseries of life, from
death, illness and old age, but are abstracted
from all sensation ; they have no longer
either a thought or a desire." — Sangermano,
Burmese Emjjire, p. 6.
1858. — " . . . Transience, Pain, and
Unreality . . . these are the characters of
all existence, and the only true good is
exemption from these in the attainment of
nirwana, whether that be, as in the view
of the Brahmin or the theistic Buddhist,
absorption into the supreme essence ; or
whether it be, as many have thought,
absolute nothingness ; or whether it be,
as Mr. Hodgson quaintly phrases it, the
uhi or the modus in which the infinitely
attenuated elements of all things exist, in
this last and highest state of abstraction
from all particular modifications such as our
senses and understandings are cognisant of."
— Yule, Mission to Ava, 236.
,, " When from between the s^l trees
at Kusin^ra he passed into nirwana, he
(Buddha) ceased, as the extinguished fire
ceases." — Ibid. 239.
1869. — "What Bishop Bigandet and
others represent as the popular view of the
Nirvana, in contradistinction to that of the
Buddhist divines, was, in my opinion, the
conception of Buddha and his disciples. It
represented the entrance of the soul into
rest, a subduing of all wishes and desires,
indifference to joy and pain, to good and
evil, an absorption of the soul into itself,
and a freedom from the circle of existences
from birth to death, and from death to a
new birth. This is still the meaning which
educated people attach to it, whilst Nirvana
suggests rather a kind of Mohammedan
Paradise or of blissful Elysian fields to the
minds of the larger m,asses." — Prof. Max
Muller, Lecture on Buddhistic Nihilism, in
Ti-ubner's Or. Record, Oct. 16.
1875. — "Nibbanam. Extinction; de-
struction ; annihilation ; annihilation of
being, Nirv§,na ; annihilation of human
passion, Arhatship or final sanctification.
. . . In Triibner's Record for July, 1870, I
first propounded a theory which meets all
the difficulties of the question, namely,
that the word Nirvana is used to designate
two different things, the state of blissful
sanctification called Arhatship, and the
annihilation of existence in which Arhat-
ship ends."— Childers, Pali Dictionary, pp.
265-266.
"But at length reunion with the
universal intellect takes place ; Nirwana
is reached, oblivion is attained . . . the
state in which we were before we were
born." — Draper, Conflict, &c., 122.
NIZAM, THE.
628
NOKAR.
1879.—
** And how — in fulness of the times — it fell
That Buddha died . . .
And how a thousand thousand crores since
then
Have trod the Path which leads whither
he went
Unto Nirvana where the Silence lives."
Sir E. Arnold, Light of Asia, 237.
NIZAM, THE, n.p. The hereditary
style of the reigning prince of the
Hyderabad Territories ; ' His Highness
the Nizam,' in English official phrase-
ology. This in its full form, Ni^dm-
%d-Mulk, was the title of Asaf Jah, the
founder of the dynasty, a very able
soldier and minister of the Court of
Aurangzib, who became Subadar (see
SOUBADAR) of the Deccan in 1713.
The title is therefore the same that
had pertained to the founder of the
Ahmednagar dynasty more than two
centuries earlier, which the Portuguese
called that of Nizamaluco. And the
circumstances originating the Hyder-
abad dynasty were parallel. At the
death of Asaf Jah (in 1748) he was
independent sovereign of a large
territory in the Deccan, with his
residence at Hyderabad, and with
dominions in a general way cor-
responding to those still held by his
descendant.
NIZAMALUCO, n.p. Izam Mal-
TICO is the form often found in Correa.
One of the names which constantly
occur in the early Portuguese writers
on India. It represents Nizdm-ul-
Mulk (see NIZAM). This was the title
of one of the chiefs at the court of the
Bahmani king of the Deccan, who had
been originally a Brahman and a
slave. His son Ahmed set up a
dynasty at Ahmednagar (a.d. 1490),
which lasted for more than a century.
The sovereigns of this dynasty were
originally called by the Portuguese
Nizamaluco. Their own title was
Nizam Shah, and this also occurs as
Nizamoxa. [Linschoten's etymology
given below is an incorrect guess.]
1521. — "Meanwhile (the Governor Diego
Lopes de Sequeira) . . . sent Fernao
Camello as ambassador to the Nizamaluco,
Lord of the lands of Choul, with the object
of making a fort at that place, and arrang-
ing for an expedition against the King of
Cambaya, which the Governor thought the
Nizamaluco would gladly join in, because
he was in a quarrel with that King. To
this he made the reply that I shall relate
hereafter." — Correa, ii. 623.
c. 1539. — " Trelado do Contrato que a
Visa Rey Dom Garcia de Noronha fez com,
hu Niza Muxaa, que d'antes se chamava Hu
Niza Maluquo." — Tombo, in Subsidios, 115.
1543. — " Izam maluco." See under
COTAliIALUCO.
1553. — "This city of Chaul ... is in
population and greatness of trade one of
the chief ports of that coast ; it was subject
to the Nizamaluco, one of the twelve
Captains of the Kingdom of Decan (which
we corruptly call Daquem). . . . The
Nizamaluco being a man of great estate,
althoiigh he possessed this maritime city,
and other ports of great revenue, generally
in order to be closer to the Kingdom of the
Decan, held his residence in the interior
in other cities of his dominion ; instructing
his governors in the coast districts to aid
our fleets in all ways and content their
captains, and this was not merely out of
dread of them, but with a view to the great
revenue that he had from the ships of
Malabar. . . ." — Barros, II. ii. 7.
1563. — " . . . This King of Dely conquered
the Decam (see DECCAN) and the Cuncam
(see CONCAM) ; and retained the dominion
a while ; but he could not rule territory
at so great a distance, and so placed in
it a nephew crowned as king. This king
was a great favourer of foreign people,
such as Turks, Rumis, Coragonis, and Arabs,
and he divided his kingdom into captaincies,
bestowing upon Adelham (whom we call
Idalcam — see IDALCAN) the coast from
Angediva to Cifardam . . . and to Nizamo-
luco the coast from Cifardam to Negotana.
. . ." — Garcia, f. 34v.
,, " i2. Let us mount and ride in the
country ; and by the way you shall tell me
who is meant by Nizamoxa, as you often
use that term to me.
"0. At once I tell you he is a king in
the Balaghat (see BALAGHAUT) {Bagalate
for Balagate), whose father I have often
attended, and sometimes also the son. ..."
—Ibid. f. 33v.
[1594-5. — " Nizam -ul-Mulkhiya." See
under IDALCAN.
[1598.—" Maluco is a Kingdome, and Nisa
a Lance or Speare, so that Nisa Maluco is
as much as to say as the Lance or Speare of
the Kingdom." — Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i.
172. As if Neza-ul-mulJc, 'spear of the
kingdom.']
NOKAR, s. A servant, either
domestic, military, or civil, also pi.
Nohar-logue, 'the servants.' Hind.
naukar, from Pers. and naukar-log.
Also tiaukar-chdkar, 'the servants,'
one of those jingling double-barrelled
phrases in which Orientals delight
even more than Englishmen (see
LOOTY). As regards Englishmen,
compare hugger-mugger, hurdyTgurdy,
NOL-KOLE.
629
NORIMON.
tip - top, highty - tighty, higgledy -
piggledy, hocus-pocus, tit for tat,
topsy-turvy, harum-scarum, roly-poly,
fiddle-faddle, rump and stump, slip-
slop. In this case chdkar (see
CHACKUR) is also Persian. Naukar
would seem to be a Mongol word
introduced into Persia by the hosts
of Chinghiz. According to I. J.
Schmidt, Forschungen im Gehiete der
Volker Mittel Asiens, p. 96, niikur is
in Mongol, 'a comrade, dependent, or
friend.'
c. 1407.— "L'Emir Khodaidad fit partir
avec ce depute son serviteur (naukar) et
celui de Mirza Djihanghir. Ces trois per-
sonnages joignent la cour auguste. . . ." —
Abdurrazzdk, in Notices et Extraits, XIV. i.
146.
c. 1660.— " Mahmud SuMn . . . under-
stood accounts, and could reckon very well
by memory the sums which he had to receive
from his subjects, and those which he had
to pay to his ' naukars ' (apparently armed
followers)." — Ahulghazi, by Desmaisons, 271.
[1810.— " Noker." See under CHACKUR.
[1834. — "Its (Balkh) present population
does not amount to 2000 souls ; who are
chiefly . . . the remnant of the Kara
Noukur, a description of the militia estab-
lished here by the Afgans." — Burnes,
Travels into Bohhara, i. 238.]
1840. — "Noker, 'the servant'; this title
was borne by Tuli the fourth son of Chenghiz
Khan, because he was charged with the
details of the army and the administration."
— Hammer, Golden Horde, 460.
NOL-KOLE, s. This is the usual
Anglo-Indian name of a vegetable a
good deal grown in India, perhaps
less valued in England than it deserves,
and known here (though rarely seen)
as Kol-rahi, kohl-rahi, 'cabbage-turnip.'
It is the Brassica oleracea, var. ccmlo-
rapa. The stalk at one point expands
into a globular mass resembling a
turnip, and this is the edible part.
I see my friend Sir G. Birdwood in
his Bombay Products spells it Knolkhol.
It is apparently Dutch, ' KnoUkool '
' Turnip-cabbage ; Chouxrave of the
French.'
NON-REGULATION, adj. The
style of certain Provinces of British
India (administered for the most part
under the more direct authority of
the Central Government in its Foreign
Department), in which the ordinary
Laws (or Regulations, as they were
formerly called) are not in force, or
are in force only so far as they are
specially declared by the Government
of India to be applicable. The
original theory of administration in
such Provinces was the union of
authority in all departments under
one district chief, and a kind of
paternal despotism in the hands of
that chief. But by the gradual re-
striction of personal rule, and the
multiplication of positive laws and
rules of administration, and the
division of duties, much the same
might now be said of the difference
between Regulation and Non-regulation
Provinces that a witty Frenchman said
of Intervention and Non-intervention :
— " La Non-intervention est une phrase
politique et technique qui veut dire
enfin a-peu-pr^s la meme chose que
V Intervention y
Our friend Gen. F. C. Cotton, R.E.,
tells uS that on Lord Dalhousie's visit
to the Neilgherry Hills, near the close
of his government, he was riding with
the Governor-General to visit some
new building. Lord Dalhousie said to
him : " It is not a thing that one must
say in public, but I would give a great
deal that the whole of India should
be Non-regulation."
The Punjab was for many years the
greatest example of a Non-regulation
Province. The chief survival of that
state of things is that there, as in
Burma and a few other provinces,
military men are still eligible to hold
office in the civil administration.
1860. — " . . . Nowe what ye ffolke of
Bengala worschyppen Sir Jhone discourseth
lityl. This moche wee gadere. Some wor-
schyppin ane Idole yclept ^cgttlacixnm and
some worschyppen ^ OXl-X tQXXXntXOVi {veluii
(§OQ Zt jaagcg). . . ."—Ext. from a MS.
of The Travels of Sir John Mandevill in the
E. Indies, lately discovered.
1867.—". . . We believe we should indi-
cate the sort of government that Sicily
wants, tolerably well to Englishmen who
know anything of India, by saying that it
should be treated in great measure as a
' non - regrulation ' province. " — Quarterly
Rcvieic, Jan. 1867, p. 135.
1883.— "The Delhi district, happily for
all, was a non-regulation province."— Zt/e
of Ld. Laxorence, i. 44.
NORIMON, s. Japanese word. A
sort of portable chair used in Japan.
[1615. — "He kept himself e close in a
neremon." — Cocks' s Diary, i. 164.]
1618. — "As we were going out of the
towne, the street being full of hackneymen
NOR'-WESTEB.
630
NUDDEEA RIVERS.
and horses, they would not make me way
to passe, but fell a quarreling with my
neremoners, and off red me great abuse.
. . ." — Gocks's Diary ^ ii. 99 ; [neremonnears
in ii. 23].
1768-71. — "Sedan-chairs are not in use
here (in Batavia). The ladies, however,
sometimes employ a conveyance that is
somewhat like them, and is called a nori-
mon." — Stavonnus, E.T. i. 324.
NOR'-WESTER, s. A sudden and
violent storm, such as often occurs in
the hot weather, bringing probably a
* dust-storm ' at first, and culminating
in hail or torrents of rain. (See
TYPHOON.)
1810. — ". . . those violent squalls called
'north-westers,' in consequence of their
usually either commencing in, or veering
round to that quarter. . . . The force of
these north- westers is next to incredible."
— Williamson, V. M. ii. 35.
[1827. — "A most frightful nor' wester
had come on in the night, every door had
burst open, the peals of thunder and torrents
of rain were so awful. . . ." — Mrs. Fenton,
Diary, 98.]
NOWBEHAR, n.p. This is a name
which occurs in various places far
apart, a monument of the former
extension of Buddhism. Thus, in the
early history of the Mahommedans in
Sind, we find repeated mention of a
temple called Naumhdr {Nava-vihdra,
'New Monastery'). And the same
name occurs at Balkh, near the Oxus.
(See VIHARA).
NOWROZE, s. Pers. nau-roz, ' New
(Year's) Day ' ; i.e. the first day of the
Solar Year. In W. India this is
observed by the Parsees. [For
instances of such celebrations at the
vernal equinox, see Frazer, PausaniaSy
iv. 75.]
c. 1590. — " This was also the cause why
the Nauruz i Jaldli was observed, on which
day, since his Majesty's accession, a great
feast was given. . . . The New Year's Day
fea^t . . . commences on the day when the
Sun in his splendour moves to Aries, and
lasts till the_ 19th day of the month (Far-
wardin)." — Am, ed. Blochnann, i. 183, 276.
[1614. — "Their Noroose, which is an
annual feast of 20 days continuance kept
by the Moors with great solemnity." —
Foster, Letters, iii. 65.
[1615. — "The King and Prince went a
hunting . . . that his house might be fitted
against the Norose, which began the first
Newe Moon in March." — Sir T. Roe, Hak.
Soc i. 138 ; also see 142.]
1638. — "There are two Festivals which are
celebrated in this place with extraordinary
ceremonies ; one whereof is that of the first
day of the year, which, with the Persians,
they call Naurus, Nauros, or Norose, which
signifies nine dayes, though now it lasts
eighteen at least, and it falls at the moment
that the Sun enters Aries." — Mandelslo, 41.
1673.— "On the day of the Vernal Equi- '
nox, we returned to Gombroon, when the
Mooi-es introduced their New- Year jEde (see
EED) or Noe Rose, with Banqueting and
great Solemnity." — Fryer, 306.
1712. — " Kestat Nauruus, i.e. vertentis
anni initium, incidens in diem aequinoctii
verni. Non legalis est, sed ab antiquis
Persis haereditate accepta festivitas, om-
nium caeterarum maxima et solennissima."
— Kaempfer, Am. Exot. 162.
1815. — "Jemsheed also introduced the
solar year ; and ordered the first day of it,
when the sun entered Aries, to be celebrated
by a splendid festival. It is called Nauroze,
or new year's day, and is still the great
festival in Persia."— J/aZco^m, H. of Persia^
i. 17.
1832. — " Now-roz (new year's day) is a
festival or eed of no mean importance in
the estimation of Mussulman society. . . .
The trays of presents prepared by the ladies
for their friends are tastefully set out, and
the work of many days' previous arrange-
ment. Eggs are boiled hard, some of these
are stained in colours resembling our
mottled papers ; others are neatly painted
in figures and devices ; many are orna-
mented with gilding ; every lady evincing
her own peculiar taste in the prepared eggs
for now-roz." — Mrs. Meer Hassan Aliy
Obsns. on the Mussulmans of India, 283-4.
NOWSHADDER, s. Pers. imushd-
dar (Skt. narasdra, but recent), Sal-
ammoniac, i.e. chloride of ammonium.
c. 1300.— We find this word in a medi-
eval list,* of articles of trade contained ia
Capmany's Memorias de Barcelona (ii. App.
74) under the form noxadre.
1343. — " Salarmoniaco, ciob lisciadro, e
non si dk nh sacco ne cassa con essa." —
Pegolotti, p. 17 ; also see 57, &c.
[1834. — "Sal ammoniac (nouchadur) is
found in its native state among the hills
near Juzzak." — Bumes, Travels into Bokhara^
ii. 166.]
NUDDEEA RIVERS, n.p. See
under HOOGLY RIVER, of which these
are branches, intersecting the Nadiya
District. In order to keep open
navigation by the directest course from
the Ganges to Calcutta, much labour
is, or was, annually expended, under
a special officer, in endeavouring during
the dry season to maintain sufficient
depth in these channels.
NUGGURKOTE.
631
NUJEEB.
NUGGURKOTE, ii.p. Nagarkot.
This is the form used in olden times,
and even now not obsolete, for the
name of the ancient fortress in the
Punjab Himalaya which we now
usually know by the name of Kot-
Mngra, both being substantially the
same name, Nagarkot, 'the fortress
town,' or Kot-kd-nagara, 'the town of
the fortress.' [If it be implied that
Kdngra is a corruption of Kot-kd-
nagara, the idea may be dismissed as
a piece of folk-etymology. What the
real derivation of Kdngra is is un-
known. One explanation is that it
represents the Hind, khankhara, ' dried
up, shrivelled.'] In yet older times,
^nd in the history of Mahmfid of
Ghazni, it is styled Bhim-nagar. The
name Nagarkot is sometimes used by
older European writers to designate
the Himalayan mountains.
^ 1008.— "The Sultan himself (Mahmud)
joined in the pursuit, and went after them
.as far as the fort called Bhim-nagar, which
is very strong, situated on the promontory
•of a lofty hill, in the midst of impassable
■waters," — Al-'Uth', in ENiot, i. 34.
1337. — " When the sun was in Cancer, the
King of the time (Mahommed Tughlak) took
the stone fort of Nagarkot in the year 738.
... It is placed between rivers like the
pupil of an eye . . . and is so impregnable
that neither Sikandar nor Dara were able to
take it." — Badr-i-chach, ibid. iii. 570.
_c. 1370.—" Sultan Firoz . . . marched
■with his army towards Nagarkot, and pass-
ing by the valleys of N^khach - nuhgarhi,
he arrived with his army at Nagarkot,
which he found to be very strong and secure.
The idol Jw^Mmukhi (see JOWAULLA
MOOKHEE), much worshiped by the infidels,
was situated in the road to Nagarkot. ..."
— Sliams-i-Sirdj, ibid. iii. 317-318.
1398. — " When I entered the valley on
that side of the Siwalik, information "was
brought to me about the town of Nagarkot,
which is a large and important town of
Hindustan, and situated in these mountains.
The distance was 30 kos, but the road lay
through jungles, and over lofty and rugged
hills," — Autobiog. of Timur, ibid. 465.
1553. — "But the sources of these rivers
(Indus and Ganges) though they burst forth
separately in the mountains which Ptolemy
>calls Imaus, and which the natives call
Dalanguer and Nangracot, yet are these
mountains so closely joined that it seems
AS if they sought to hide these springs."—
Barros, I. iv. 7.
c. 1590.— "Nagerkote is a city situated
upon a mountain, with a fort called Kan-
.gerah. In the vicinity of this city, upon a
lofty mountain, is a place called Mahamaey
{Malmmdya), which they consider as one of
the works of the Divinity, and come in pil-
grimage to it from great distances, thereby
obtaining the accomplishment of their
wishes. It is most wonderful that in order
to effect this, they cut out their tongues,
which grow again in the course of two or
three days. . . ." — Ayeen, ed. GJadidn, ii.
119 ; [ed. Jatvett, ii. 312].
1609. — " Bordering to him is another great
Raiaw called TuUuck Gluind, whose chiefe
City is Negercoat, 80 c, from Lahor, and as
much from Syrinan, in which City is a
famous Pagod, called le or Durga, vnto
which worlds of People resort out of all
parts of India. . . . Diuers Moores also
resorte to this Peer. , . ." — TT^. Finch, in
Purchas, i. 438,
1616,—" 27. Nagra Cutt, the chiefe Citie
so called. , . ." — Terry, in Purchas, ii. ; [ed.
1777, p. 82].
[c. 1617.— " Nakarkutt,"— ^?r T. Roe,
Hak. Soc. ii. 534.]
c, 1676. — "The caravan being arriv'd at
the foot of the Mountains which are call'd
at this day by the name of Na'agprocot,
abundance of people come from all parts of
the Mountain, the greatest part whereof are
women and maids, who agree with the
Merchants to carry them, their Goods and
provisions cross the Mountains. . . ." —
Tavernier, E.T. ii. 183 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 263].
1788. — " Kote Kangrah, the fortress be-
longing to the famous temple of Nagorcote,
is given at 49 royal cosses, equal to 99 G.
miles, from Sirhind (northward)." — Rennell,
Memoir, ed, 1793, p. 107.
1809. — " At Patancote, where the Padshah
(so the Sikhs call Runjeet) is at present
engaged in preparations and negotiations
for the purpose of obtaining possession of
Cote Caungrah (or Nagar Cote), which
place is besieged by the Raja of Nepaul.
. . ." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 217,
NUJEEB, s. Hind, from Ar. najib,
'noble.' A kind of half -disciplined
infantry soldiers under some of the
native Governments ; also at one time
a kind of militia under the British ;
receiving this honorary title as being
gentlemen volunteers.
[c. 1790.— "There were 1000 men, nud-
jeeves, sword men. . . ." Evidence of
Sheikh Mohammed, quoted by Mr, Plumer,
in Trial of W. Hastings, in Bond, iii. 393.
1796.— "The Nezibs are Matchlock men."
— W. A. Tone, A Lettei- on tJie Mahratta
People, Bombay, 1798, p. 50.]
1813. — "There are some corps (Mahratta)
styled Nujeeb or men of good family. . . .
These are foot soldiers invariably armed
with a sabre and matchlock, and having
adopted some semblance of European disci-
pline are much respected." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. ii. 46 ; [2nd ed. i. 343].
[ ,, "A corps of Nujeebs, or infantry
with matchlocks. . . ."—Broughton, Letteis
from a Mahratta Camp, ed. 1892, p. 11.
NULLAH.
632
NUMERICAL AFFIXES.
[1817. — " In some instances they are called
Niijeeb (literally, Noble) and would not
deign to stand sentry or perform any fatigu-
ing duty." — V. Blacker, Mem. of the Opera-
tions in India in 1817-19, p. 22.]
NULLAH, s. Hind. nald. A
watercourse ; not necessarily a dry
watercourse, thoiigl; this is perhaps
more frequently indicated in the
Anglo-Indian use.
1776.— "When the water falls in all the
nullahs. . . ."—Halhed's Code, 52.
c. 1785. — " Major Adams had sent on the
11th Captain Hebbert ... to throw a
bridge over Shinga nullah." — Carracdoli,
Life of Clive, i. 93.
1789. — "The ground which the enemy
had occupied was entirely composed of
sandhills and deep nullahs. . . ." — Munro,
Narrative, 224.
1799. — " I think I can show you a situa-
tion where two embrasures might be opened
in the bank of the nullah with advantage."
— Wellington, Despatches, i. 26.
1817. — " On the same evening, as soon as
dark, the party which was destined to open
the trenches marched to the chosen spot,
and before daylight formed a nullah . . .
into a large parallel." — Mill's Hist. v. 377.
1843. — " Our march tardy because of the
nullahs. Watercourses is the right name,
but we get here a slip-slop way of writing
quite contemptible." — Life of Sir C. Napier,
ii. 310.
1860. — " The real obstacle to movement is
the depth of the nullahs hollowed out by
the numerous rivulets, when swollen by the
rains." — Tennent's Ceylon, ii. 574.
NUMDA, NUMNA, s. Hind.
namda, namdct^ from Pers. namad,
[Skt. namata]. Felt ; sometimes a
woollen saddle-cloth, properly made
of felt. The word is perhaps the
same as Ar. namat, ' a coverlet,' spread
on the seat of a sovereign, &c.
[1774. — " The apartment was full of people
seated on Nsemets (felts of camel hair)
spread round the sides of the room. . . ." —
Hamvay, Hist. Account of British Trade,
i. 226.]
1815. — " That chief (Temugin or Chingiz),
we are informed, after addressing the Khans
in an eloquent harangue, was seated upon
a black felt or nummud, and reminded of
the importance of the duties to which he was
called." — Malcohn, H. of Persia, i. 410.
[1819. — " A Kattie throws a nunda on his
mdiTQ."—Tram. Lit. Sac. Bo. i. 279.]
1828. — " In a two-poled tent of a great
size, and lined with yellow woollen stuff of
Europe, sat Nader Koolee Khan, upon a
coarse numud. . . ." — The Kuzzilbash, i. 254.
[1850. — " The natives use (for their tents)
a sort of woollen stuff, about half an inch
thick, called 'numbda.' ... By the bye,
this word ' numbda ' is said to be the origin
of the word nomade, because the nomade
tribes used the same material for their tents "'
( !) — Letter in Notes and Queries, 1st ser. i. 342.]
NUMERICAL AFFIXES, CO-
EFFICIENTS, or DETERMIN-
ATIVES.-^ What is meant by these
expressions can perhaps be best eluci-
dated by an extract from the Malay-
Grammar of the late venerable John
Crawfurd :
"In the enumeration of certain
objects, the Malay lias a peculiar
idiom which, as far as I Ivnow, does
not exist in any other language of tlie
Archipelago. It is of the same nature
as the word ' head,' as we use it in the
tale of cattle, or ' sail ' in the enumera-
tion of ships ; but in Malay it extends
to many familiar objects. Alai, of
which the original meaning has not
been ascertained, is applied to such
tenuous objects as leaves, grasses, &c. ;
Batangj meaning ' stem,' or ' trunlt,' to
trees, logs, spears, and javelins; Bantaky
of which the meaning has not been
ascertained, to such objects as rings ;
Bidang, which means 'spreading' or
'spacious,' to mats, carpets, thatch,
sails, sliins, and hides ; Biji, ' seeds,'"
to corn, seeds, stones, pebbles, gems,,
eggs, the eyes of animals, lamps, and
candlesticks," and so on. Crawfurd
names 8 or 9 other terms, one or
other of which is always used in
company with the numeral, in en-
numerating different classes of objects,
as if, in English, idiom should compel
us to say 'two stems of spears,' 'four
spreads of carpets,' 'six corns of
diamonds.' As a matter of fact we
do speak of 20 head of cattle, 10 file of
soldiers, 100 sail of ships, 20 pieces of
cannon, a dozen stand of rifles. But
still the practice is in none of tliese-
cases obligatory, it is technical and ex-
ceptional ; insomuch that I remember,,
when a boy, in old Eeform-Bill days,
and when disturbances were expected
in a provincial town, hearing it stated
by a well-informed lady that a great
proprietress in the neighbourhood was
so alarmed that she had ordered from
town a whole stand of muskets !
To some small extent the idiom
occurs also in other European languages,.
* other terms applied have been Nwmeralw.,
Quantitative Auxiliaries, Numeral Auxiliaries^
Segregatives, &c.
NUMERICAL AFFIXES.
633
NUMERICAL AFFIXES.
including French and German. Of
French I don't remember any example
now except tete (de betail), nor of
German except Stiiclc, which is, how-
ever, almost as universal as the
Chinese piecey. A quaint example
dwells in my memory of a German
courier, who, when asked whether he
had any employer at the moment,
replied : ' Ja freilich ! dreizehn Stiick
Amerikaner !'
The same peculiar idiom that has
been described in the extract from
Crawfurd as existing in Malay, is
found also in Burmese. The Burmese
affixes seem to be more numerous, and
their classification to be somewhat
more arbitrary and sophisticated.
Thus oos, a root implying 'chief or
'first,' is applied to kings, divinities,
priests, &c. ; Yauk, ' a male,' to
rational beings not divine ; Gaung, ' a
brute beast,' to irrational beings ; Pya
implying superficial extent, to dollars,
countries, dishes, blankets, &c. ; Lim,
implying rotundity, to eggs, loaves,
bottles, cups, toes, fingers, candles,
bamboos, hands, feet, &c. ; Tseng and
Gyaung, 'extension in a straight line,'
to rods, lines, spears, roads, &c.
The same idiom exists in Siamese,
and traces of it appear in some of the
vocabularies that have been collected
of tribes on the frontier of China and
Tibet, indicated by the fact that the
numerals in such vocabularies in
various instances show identity of
origin in the essential part of the
numeral, whilst a different aspect is
given to the whole word by a variation
in what appears to be the numeral-
affix* (or what Mr. Brian Hodgson
calls the 'servile affix'). The idiom
exists in the principal vernaculars of
China itself, and it is a transfer of
this idiom from Chinese dialects to
Pigeon-English which has produced
the piecey^ which in that quaint jargon
seems to be used as the universal
numerical affix ("Two piecey cooly,"
" three piecey dollar," &c.).
This one pigeon phrase represents
scores that are used in the vernaculars.
For in some languages the system has
taken what seems an extravagant
development, which must form a
great difficulty in the acquisition of
* See Sir H. Yule's Introdxtetory Essay to Capt.
Gill's River of Golden Sand, ed. 1883, pp. [127],
1128].
colloquial use by foreigners. Some
approximate statistics on this subject
will be given below.
The idiom is found in Japanese and
Corean, but it is in these cases possibly
not indigenous, but an adoption from
the Chinese.
It is found in several languages of
C. America, i.e. the Quiche of Guate-
mala, the Nahault of Mexico Proper ;
and in at least two other languages
(Tep and Pirinda) of the same region.
The following are given as the co-
efficients or determinatives chiefly
used in the (Nahualt or) Mexican.
Compare them with the examples of
Malay and Burmese usage already
given :
Tetl (a stone) used for roundish or
cylindrical ol^jects ; e.g. eggs, beans,
cacao beans, cherries, prickly-pears,
Spanish loaves, &c., also for books, and
fowls :
Pantli (?) for long rows of persons
and things ; also for walls and furrows :
Tlamantli (from mana, to spread on
the ground), for shoes, dishes, basins,
paper, &c., also for speeches and
sermons :
Olotl (maize-grains) for ears of
maize, cacao-pods, bananas : also for
flint arrow-heads (see W. v. Humboldt,
Kaivi-Sprache, ii. 265).
I have, by the kind aid of my
friend Professor Terrien de la Couperie,
compiled a list of nearly fifty languages
in which this curious idiom exists.
But it takes up too much space to be
inserted here. I may, however, give
his statistics of the number of such
determinatives, as assigned in the
grammars of some of these languages
In Chinese vernaculars, from 33 in
the Shanghai vernacular to 110 in
that of Fuchau. In Corean, 12 ; in
Japanese, 16 ; in Annamite, 106 ; in
Siamese, 24 ; in Shan, 42 ; in Burmese,
40 ; in Malay and Javanese, 19.
If I am " not mistaken, the pro-
pensity to give certain technical and
appropriated titles to couples of
certain beasts and birds, which had
such an extensive development in old
English sporting phraseology, and still
partly survives, had its root in the
same state of mind, viz. difficulty in
grasping the idea of abstract numbers,
and a dislike to their use. Some light
to me was, many years ago, thrown
upon this feeling, and on the origin
NUMERICAL AFFIXES.
634
NUZZER.
of the idiom of which we have been
speaking, by a passage in a modern
book, which is the more noteworthy
as the author does not make any
reference to the existence of this
idiom in any language, and possibly
was not aware of it :
" On entering into conversation with the
{Red) Indian, it becomes speedily apparent
that he is unable to comprehend the idea of
abstract numbers. They exist in his mind
only as associated ideas. He has a distinct
conception of five dogs or five deer, but he
is so unaccustomed to the idea of number
as a thing apart from specific objects, that
I have tried in vain to get an Indian to
admit that the idea of the number five, as
associated in his mind with five dogs, is
identical, as far as number is concerned,
with that of five fingers." — {Wilson's Pre-
historic Man, 1st ed. ii. 470.) [Also see
Tylor^ PHmitive Culture, 2nd ed. i. 252 seqq,].
Thus it seems probable that the use
of the numeral co-efficient, whether
in the Malay idiom or in our old
sporting phraseology, is a kind of
survival of the effort to bridge the
difficulty felt, in identifying abstract
numbers as applied to different objects,
by the introduction of a common
concrete term.
Traces of a like tendency, though
probably grown into a mere fashion
and artificially developed, are common
in Hindustani and Persian, especially
in the official written style of munsMs,
who delight in what seemed to me,
before my attention was called to the
Indo-Chinese idiom, the wilful sur-
plusage (e.g.) of two ' sheets ' (fard) of
letters, also used with quilts, carpets,
&c. ; three ' persons ' (nafar) of bar-
kandazes ; five 'rope ' (rds) of bufi*aloes ;
ten ' chains ' (zanjlr) of elephants ;
twenty 'grips' {kabza) of swords, &c.
But I was not aware of the extent of
the idiom in the munsMs repertory
till I found it displayed in Mr.
Carnegy's Kachahri Technicalities, under
the head of Muhdwara (Idioms or
Phrases). Besides those just quoted,
we there find ^adad ('number') used
with coins, utensils, and sleeveless
garments ; ddna (' gi-ain ') with pearls
and coral beads ; dast (' hand ') with
falcons, &c., shields, and robes of
honour ; jild (volume, lit. ' skin ')
with books ; muhdr (' nose-bit ') with
camels ; kita (' portion,' piecey !) with
precious stones, gardens, tanks, fields,
letters ; manzil ('a stage on a journey,
an alighting place ') with tents, boats,
houses, carriages, beds, howdas, &c. ;
sdz ('an instrument') with guitars,
&c.; silk ('thread') with necklaces of
all sorts, &c. Several of these, with
others purely Turkish, are used also
in Osmanli Turkish."^
NUNCATIES, s. Rich cakes made
by the Mahommedans in W. India
chiefly imported into Bombay from
Surat. [There is a Pers. word, ndii-
Jchatdi, ' bread of Cathay or China,' with
which this word has been connected.
But Mr. Weir, Collector of Surat,
writes that it is really nanhhatdl, Pers.
nan, 'bread,' and Mahr. Tdrnt, shat,
' six ' ; meaning a special kind of cake
composed of six ingredients — wheat-
flour, eggs, sugar, butter or ghee,
leaven produced from toddy or grain,
and almonds.]
[NUT, s. Hind, nath, Skt. nastd,
'the nose.' The nose-ring worn by
Indian women.
[1819. — "An old fashioned nuth or nose-
ring, stuck full of precious or false stones."
—Trans. Lit. 8oc. Bo. i. 284.
[1832. — "The nut (nose-ring) of gold
wire, on which is strung a ruby between
two pearls, worn only by married women."
— Mrs. Metr Hassan AH, Obsns. i. 45.]
NUT PROMOTION, s. From its
supposed indigestible character, the
kernel of the cashew-nut is so called
in S. India, where, roasted and hot,
it is a favourite dessert dish. [See
Linschoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 28.]
NUZZER, s. Hind, from Ar. 7iazr
or nazar (prop, nadhr), primarily 'a
vow or votive offering ' ; l)ut, in
ordinary use, a ceremonial present,
properly an offering from an inferior
to a superior, the converse of in^dm.
The root is the same as that of Naza-
rite (Numbers, vi. 2).
[1765. — "The congratulatory nazirs, &c.,
shall be set opposite my ordinary expenses ;
and if ought remains, it shall go to Poplar,
or some other hospital." — Letter of Ld.
Clive, Sept. 30, in Verelst, View ofBmgal, 127-
* Some details on the subject of these deter-
minatives, in reference to languages on the eastern
border of India, will be found in Prof. Max Miiller's
letter to Bunsen in the latter's Outlines of the Phil,
of Universal History, i. 396 seqq. ; as well as in
W. von Humboldt, quoted above. Prof. Max
Miiller refers to Humboldt's Complete Worlcs, vi.
402 ; but this I have not been able to find, nor,
in either ^vriter, any suggested rationale of the
idiom.
OART.
635
OLD STRAIT.
[c. 1775.— "The Gtovernor lays before the
Ijoard two bags . . . which were presented
to him in nizzers. . . ."—Progs, of Council,
-quoted by Fox in speech against W.
Hastings, in Bo^id, iv. 201.]
1782.— "Col. Monson was a man of high
.and hospitable household expenses ; and so
determined against receiving of presents,
that he would not only not touch a nazier
(a few silver rupees, or perhaps a gold
mohor) always presented by country gen-
tlemen, according to their rank. . . ." —
Price's Tracts, ii. 61.
1785. — " Presents of ceremony, called
nuzzers, were to many a great portion of
their subsistence. . . ." — Letter in Life of
Colebrooke, 16.
1786. — Tippoo, even in writing to the
French Governor of Pondichery, whom it
was his interest to conciliate, and in acknow-
ledging a present of 500 muskets, cannot
restrain his insolence, but calls them " sent
by way of nuzr." — Select Letters of Tippoo,
S77.
1809.— "The Aumil himself offered the
jiazur of fruit." — Ld. Valentia, i. 453.
[1832. — "I . . . looked to the Meer
for explanation ; he told me to accept
Muckabeg's 'nuzza.'" — Mrs. Meer Hassan
All, Obse7-vns. i. 193.]
1876.— "The Standard has the following
-curious piece of news in its Court Circular
■of a few days ago : —
*Sir Salar Jung was presented to the
"Queen by the Marquis of Salisbury, and
■offered his Muggur as a token of allegiance,
which her Majesty touched and returned.'"
—Pii-nch, July 15.
For the true sense of the word so deli-
ciously introduced instead of Nuzzer, see
MUGGUR.
OABT, s. A coco-nut garden. The
"word is peculiar to Western India, and
is a corruption of Port, orta (now more
usually horta). "Any man's par-
ticular allotment of coco-nut trees in
the groves at Mahim or Girgaum is
spolien of as his oart." {Sir G.
Birdwood).
1564. — " . . . e me praz de fazer merce
■a dita cidade emfatiota para sempre que a
■ortali^a des ortas dos moradores Portu-
rguezes o christaos que nesta cidade de Goa
-e ilha te . . . possao vender. ..." &c. —
Proclamation of Dom Sebastian, in Archw.
Port. Orient, fasc. 2, 157.
c. 1610. — "II y a vn grand nombre de
Palmero ou orta, comme vous diriez ici (Je
nos vergers, pleins d'arbres de Cocos, plantez
bien pres a pres ; mais ils ne viennent qu'es
lieux aquatiqiies et bas. . . ." — Pyrard de
Laval, ii. 17-18 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 28].
1613. — " E OS naturaes habitao ao longo do
ryo de Malaca, em seus pomares e orthas."
— Godinho de Eredia, 11.
1673. — " Old Goa . . . her Soil is luxurious
and Campaign, and abounds with Rich
Inhabitants, whose Rural Palaces are im-
mured with Groves and Hortos." — Fryer,
154.
[1749. — ". . . as well Vargems (Port.
turgem, 'a field') lands as Hortas." — Letter
in Logan, Malabar, iii. 48.]
c. 1760.— "As to the Oarts, or Coco-nut
groves, they make the most considerable
part of the landed property." — Grose, i. 47.
1793._<< For sale. . . . That neat and
commodious Dwelling House built by Mr.
William Beal ; it is situated in a most lovely
Oart. . . ." — Bombay Courier, Jan. 12.
OBANG, s. Jap. Oh'o-han, lit.
'greater di^dsion.' The name of a
large oblong Japanese gold piece,
similar to the kobang (q.v.), but of
10 times the value ; 5 to 6 inches in
length and 3 to 4 inches in width,
with an average weight of 2564 grs.
troy. First issued in 1580, and last
in 1860. Ta vernier has a representa-
tion of one.
[1662. — "A thousand Oebans of gold,
which amount to forty seven thousand
TJmyls, or Crowns."— Mandelslo, E.T. Bk.
ii. 147 {Stanf. Diet.).
[1859.— "The largest gold coin known is
the Obang, a most inconvenient circulating
medium, as it is nearly six inches in length,
and three inches and a half in breadth." —
Oliphant, Narrative of Mission, ii. 232.]
OLD STRAIT, n.p. This is an old
name of the narrow strait between the
island of Singapore and the mainland,
which was the old passage followed by
ships passing towards China, but has
long been abandoned for the wider
strait south of Singapore and north of
Bintang. It is called by the Malays
Saldt Tambrau, from an edible fish
called by the last name. It is the
Strait of Singapura of some of the old
navigators ; whilst the wider southern
strait was known as New Strait or
Governor's Straits (q.v.).
1727. — " . . . .. Johore Lami, which is
sometimes the Place of that King's Resid-
ence, and has the Benefit of a fine deep
large River, which admits of two Entrances
into it. The smallest is from the Westward,
called by Europeans the Streights of Sinca-
pore, but by the Natives Salleta de Brew"
(i.e. Saldt Tambrau, as above).— .4. Hamilton^
ii. 92 ; [ed. 1744].
OLLAH.
636
OMEDWAUR.
I860.— "The Old Straits, through which
formerly our Indiamen. passed on their way
to China, are from 1 to 2 miles in width,
and except where a few clearings have been
made . . . with the shores on both sides
covered with dense jungle . . . doubtless,
in old times, an isolated vessel . . . must
have kept a good look out against attack
from piratical prahus darting out from one
of the numerous creeks." — Cavenagh, Rem.
of an Indian Official, 285-6.
OLLAH, s. Tarn. dla% Mai. Ola.
A palm-leaf ; but especially the leaf
of the Palmyra (Borassusjlabellifomiis)
as prepared for writing on, often, but
incorrectly, termed cadjan (q-v.). In
older books the term ol^a generally
means a native letter ; often, as in
some cases below, a written order. A
very good account of the royal scribes
at Calicut, and their mode of writing,
is given by Barbosa as follows : —
1516. — "The King of Calecut keeps many
clerks constantly in his palace ; they are all
in one room, separate and far from the king,
sitting on benches, and there they write all
the affairs of the king's revenue, and his alms,
and the pay which is given to all, and the
complaints which are presented to the king,
and, at the same time, the accounts of the
collectors of taxes. All this is on broad stiff
leaves of the palm-tree, without ink, with
pens of iron ; they write their letters in lines
drawn like ours, and write in the same direc-
tion as we do. Each of these clerks has great
bundles of these written leaves, and where-
ever they go they carry them under their
arms, and the iron pen in their hands . . .
and amongst these are 7 or 8 who are great
confidants of the king, and men held in
great honour, who always stand before him
with their pens in their hand and a bundle
of paper under their arm ; and each of
them has always several of these leaves in
blank but signed at the top by the king, and
when he commands them to despatch any
business they write it on these leaves." —
Pp. 110-111, Hak. Soc., but translation
modified.
1553.— "All the Gentiles of India . . .
when they wish to commit anything to
written record, do it on certain palm-leaves
which they call oUa, of the breadth of two
fingers." — Barros, I. ix. 3.
,, "All the rest of the town was of
wood, thatched with a kind of palm-leaf,
which they call ola." — Ibid. I. iv. vii.
1561. — "All this was written by the
king's writer, whose business it is to pre-
pare his olas, which are palm-leaves, which
they use for writing-paper, scratching it
with an iron point." — Correa, i. 212-213.
Correa uses the word in three applications :
(a) for a palm-leaf as just quoted ; {b) for
a palm-leaf letter ; and (c) for (Coco) palm-
leaf thatch.
1563. — " . . . in the Maldiva Islands
they make a kind of vessel which with its
nails, its sails, and its cordage is all made
of palm ; with the fronds (which we call
oUa in Malavar) they cover houses and
vessels." — Garcia, f. 67.
1586. — "I answered that I was from
Venice, that my name was Gasparo Balbi
. . . and that I brought the emeralds from
Venice expressly to present to his majesty,
whose fame for goodness, courtesy, and
greatness flew through all the world . . ^
and all this was written down on an olla,
and read by the aforesaid 'Master of the
Word' to his Majesty."— (7. Balbi, f. 104.
,, "But to show that he did this a»
a matter of justice, he sent a further order
that nothing should be done till they re-
ceived an olla, or letter of his sign manual
written in letters of gold ; and so he (the
King of Pegu) ordered all the families of
those nobles to be kept prisoners, even to
the women big with child, and the infants-
in bands, and so he caused the whole of
them to be led upon the said scaffolding ;
and then the king sent the olla, ordering^
them to be burnt ; and the Decagini exe-
cuted the order, and burned the whole of
them."— Ibid. f. 112-113.
[1598. — "Sayles which they make of the
leaves, which leaves are called Olas." —
Linschoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 45.
[1611. — "Two OUahs, one to Gimpa
Raya. . . ." — Danvers, Ldters, i. 154.]
1626. — "The writing was on leaves of
Palme, which they call OMz.." — Purchase
Pilgrimage, 554.
1673. — "The hoiises are low, and thatched
with oUas of the Cocoe-Trees." — Fryer, 66.
c. 1690.— ". . . Ola peculiariter Ma-
labaris dicta, et inter alia Papyri loco
adhibetur." — Pumpkius, i. 2.
1718. — ". . . Damulian Leaves, com-
monly called Oles." — Proj). of the Gospel^
&c., iii. 37.
1760.—" He (King Alompra) said he would
give orders for Olios to be made out for de-
livering of what Englishmen were in his
Kingdom to me." — Capt. Aires, in Dalrymple,
Or. Rep. i. 377.
1806.— "Many persons had their OUahs
in their hands, writing the sermon in Tamil
shorthand." — Buchanan, Christian Res. 2nd
ed. 70.
1860. — "The books of the Singhalese
are formed to-day, as they have been for
ages past, of olas, or strips taken from the
young leaves of the Talipot or the Palmyra
palm." — Tennent, Ceylon, i. 512.
1870. — " . . . Un manuscrit sur oUes^
. . ." — Revue Critique, June 11, 374.
OMEDWAUR, s. Hind, fron*
Pers. ummedivar {iimmed, umed, 'hope ') ?
literally, therefore, ' a hopeful one ' ;
i.e. " an expectant, a candidate for em-
ployment, one who awaits a favour-
able answer to some representation or
request." (Wilson.)
OMLAH.
637
OOJYNE.
1816. — "The thoughts of being three or
four years an omeedwar, and of staying out
here till fifty deterred me." — M. Elphin-
^tone, in Life, i. 344.
OMLAH, s. This is properly the
Ar. pi. ^amalat, 'amald, of 'dmil (see
AUMIL). It is applied on the Bengal
side of India to the native officers,
clerks, and other staff of a ci\'il court
or cutcherry (q.v.) collectively.
c. 1778. — " I was at this place met by the
Omlali or officers belonging to the establish-
ment, who hailed my arrival in a variety of
boats dressed out for the occasion." — Ho7i.
Jt. Lindsay, in Lives of the Lindsays, iii. 167.
1866. — " At the worst we will hint to the
Omlahs to discover a fast which it is neces-
sary they shall keep with great solemnity."
— Trevelyan, The Dawh Bungaloiv, in Fraser,
Ixxiii. 390.
The use of an English plural, omlahs, here
is incorrect and unusual ; though omrahs is
used (see next word).
1878. — ". . . the subordinate managers,
young, inexperienced, and altogether in the
hands of the Omlah." — Life in the Mofussil,
ii. 6.
OMRAH, s. This is properly, like
the last word, an Ar. pi. {Umard,
pi. of Amir — see AMEER), and should
be applied collectively to the higher
officials at a Mahommedan Court,
especially that of the Great Mogul.
But in old European narratives it is
used as a singular for a lord or grandee
of that Court ; and indeed in Hindu-
stani the word was similarly used, for
we have a Hind, plural umardydn,
'omrahs.' From the remarks and
quotations of Blochmann, it would
seem that Manmhddrs (see MUNSUB-
BAR), from the commandant of 1000
upwards, were styled umard-i-kahdr,
or umara-i-Hzdm, ' Great Amirs ' ; and
these would be the Omrahs properly.
Certain very high officials were styled
Amir-ul-Umard (Am, i. 239-240), a
title used first at the Court of the
Caliphs.
1616. — " Two Omrahs who are great Com-
manders."—&> T. Roe.
[ ,, "The King lately sent out two
Tmbras with horse to fetch him in." — Ibid.
Hak. Soc. ii. 417 ; in the same page he writes
Vmreis, and in ii. 445, Vmraes.]
c. 1630. — " Howbeit, out of this prodigious
rent, goes yearely many great payments : to
his Leiftenants of Provinces, and Vmbrayes
of Townes and Forts."— Sir T. Herbert, p. 55.
1638. — "Et sous le commandement de
plusieurs autres seigneurs de ceux qu'ils
appellent Ovam&CdJVid.ei."—Mandehlo, Paris,
1659, p. 174.
1653. — " II y a quantity d'elephans dans
les Indes . . . les Omaras s'en seruent par
grandeur." — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed.
1657, p. 250.
c. 1664. — "It is not to be thought that
the Omrahs, or Lords of the Mogiil's Court,
are sons of great Families, as in France . . .
these Omrahs then are commonly but A.d-
venturers and Strangers of all sorts of
Nations, some of them slaves ; most of them
without instruction, which the Mogul thus
raiseth to Dignities as he thinks good, and
degrades them again, as he pleaseth." —
Bernier, E.T. 66 ; [ed. Constable, 211].
c. 1666. — "Les Omras sont les grand
sieigneurs du Roiaume, qui sont pour la
plupart Persans ou fils de Persans."— TAeve-
7iot, V. 307.
1673. — " The President . . . has a Noise
of Trumpets ... an Horse of State led
before him, a Mirchal (see MORCHAL) (a
Fan of Ostrich Feathers) to keep off the Sun,
as the Ombrahs or Great Men have." —
Fryer, 86.
i676.—
' ' Their standard, planted on the battlement.
Despair and death among the soldiers
sent ;
You the bold Omrah tumbled from the
wall,
And shouts of victory pursued the fall."
Dryden, Aurengzebe, ii. 1.
1710. — " Donna Juliana ... let the
Heer Ambassador know . . . that the
Emperor had ordered the Ammaraws Enay
Ullah Chan (&c.) to take care of our in-
terests."— Valentijn, iv. Suratte, 284.
1727. — " You made several complaints
against former Governors, all of which I
have here from several of my Umbras."—
Firman of Aurangzib, in A. Hamilton^ ii. 227 ;
[ed. 1744, i. 231].
1791.—" ... les Omrahs ou grands
seigneurs Indiens. . . ." — B. de St. Pierre,
La Chaumiere Indienne, 32.
OMUM WATER, s. A common
domestic medicine in S. India, made
from the strong-smelling carminative
seeds of an umbelliferous plant, Carum
copticum, Benth. (Ptychotis coptica, and
Ptych. Ajowan of Decand.), called in
Tamil omam, [which comes from the
Skt. ya'mdni, yavdni, in Hind, ajivdn.]
See Hanhury and Fluckiger, 269.
OOJYNE, n.p. Ujjayam, or, in the
modern vernacular, Ujjain, one of the
most ancient of Indian cities, and one
of their seven sacred cities. It was the
capital of King Vikramaditya, and
was the first meridian of Hindu astro-
nomers, from which they calculated
their longitudes.
OOJYNE.
638
OOJYNE.
The name of Ujjain long led to a
curious imbroglio in the interpretation
of the Arabian geographers. Its
meridian, as we have just mentioned,
was the zero of longitude among the
Hindus. The Arab writers borrowing
from the Hindus wrote the name ap-
parently Azin^ but this by the mere
omission of a diacritical point became
Arm, and from the Arabs passed to
medieval Christian geographers as the
name of an imaginary point on the
equator, the intersection of the central
meridian with that circle. Further,
this point, or transposed city, had
probably been represented on maps, as
we often see cities on medieval maps,
by a cupola or the like. And hence
the "Cupola of Arin or Arym,'^ or the
"Cupola of the Earth" {Al-kuhba al-
ardh) became an established common-
place for centuries in geographical
tables or statements. The idea was
that just 180° of the earth's circumfer-
ence was habitable, or at any rate cog-
nizable as such, and this meridian of
Arin bisected this habitable hemi-
sphere. But as the western limit ex-
tended to the Fortunate Isles, it
became manifest to the Arabs that the
central meridian could not be so far
east as the Hindu meridian of Arin
(or of Lanha, i.e. Ceylon). (See quota-
tion from the Aryahhatta, under JAVA.)
They therefore shifted it westward,
but shifted the mystic Arin along the
equator westward also. We find also
among medieval European students (as
with Koger Bacon, below), a confusion
between Arin and Syene. This Rein-
aud supposes to have arisen from the
'E<r<nvk i^jLirbpLov of Ptolemy, a place
which he locates on tlie Zanzibar
coast, and approximating to the shifted
position of Arin. But it is perhaps
more likely that the confusion arose
from some survival of the real name
Azm. Many conjectures were vainly
made as to the origin of Arym, and
M. Sedillot was very positive that
nothing more could be learned of it
than he had been able to learn. But
the late M. Reinaud completely solved
the mystery by pointing out that Arin
was simply a corruption of Ujjain.
Even in Arabic the mistake had been
thoroughly ingrained, insomuch that
the word Arm had been adopted as a
generic name for a place of medium
temperature or qualities (see Jorjdm,
quoted below).
c. A.D. 150.— '"Of 77V i; paaiXeiov Tta<r-
rapov."—Ftol. VII. i. 63.
c. 930. — " The Equator passes between
east and west through an island situated
between Hind and Habash (Abyssinia),
and a little south of these two countries.
This point, half way between north and south
is cut by the point (meridian ?) half way be-
tween the Eternal Islands and the extremity
of China ; it is what is called The Cupola of
the Earth."— Mas'udl, i. 180-181.
c. 1020. — " Les Astronomes . . . ont fait
correspondre la ville d'Odjein avec le lieu
qui dans le tableau des villes insure dans les
tables astronomiques a re^u le nom d'Arin,
et qui est supposd situ^ sur les bords de la
mer. Mais entre Odjein et la mer, il y a
prbs de cent yodjanas." — Al-Birunl, quoted
by Reinaud, Intro, to Abulfeda, p. ccxlv.
c. 1267. — " Meridianum vero latus Indiae
descendit a tropico Capricorni, et secat
aequinoctialem circulum apud Montem
Maleum et regiones ei conterminos et
transit per Syenem, quae nunc Arym voca-
tur. Nam in libro cursuum planetarum
dicitur quod duplex est Syene; una sub-
solstitio . . . alia sub aequinoctiali circulo,
de qu&, nunc est sermo, distans per xc gradus
ab occidente, sed magis ab oriente elongatur
propter hoc, quod longitude habitabilis-
major est quam medietas coeli vel terrae,
et hoc versus orientem." — Roger Bacon, Opus-
Majus, ed. London, 1633, p. 195,
c. 1300. — "Sous la ligne ^quinoxiale, au
milieu du monde, la ou il n'y a pas de
latitude, se trouve le point de la correlation
servant de centre aux parties que se coupent
entre elles. . . . Dans cet endroit et sur
ce point se trouve le lieu nomme Coupole
de Azin ou Coupole de Arin. La est un
ch&,teau grand, 61ev6 et d'un acc^s difficile.
Suivant Ibn-Alaraby, c'est le sejour des
demons et la tr6ne d'Eblis. . . . Les Indiens
parlent egalement de ce lieu, et d^itent
des fables a son sujet." — Arabic Cosmography y
quoted by Reinaud, \k ccxliii.
c. 1400. — "Arin {al-arln. Le lieu d'une
proportion moyenne dans les choses , . . un
point sur la terre k une hauteur egale des
deux poles, en sorte que la nuit n'y empiete
point sur la duree du jour, ni le jour sur la
duree de la nuit. Ce mot a pass^ dans
I'usage ordinaire, pour signifier d'une manifere
g6n4rale un lieu d'une temperature moy-
enne."—Livre de Definitions du Setd Scherif
Zeineddin . . . fils de Mohammed Djordjani,
trad, de Silv. de Sacy, Not. et Extr. x. 39.
1498. — " Ptolemy and the other philoso-
phers, who have written upon the globe,
thought that it was spherical, believing that
this hemisphere was round as well as that in
which they themselves dwelt, the centre of
which was in the island of Arin, which is
under the equinoctial line, between the
Arabian Gulf and the Gulf of Persia." —
Letter of Columbus, on his Third Voyage, to
the King and Queen. Major's TransL, Hak.
Soc. 2nd ed. 135.
[c. 1583. — "From thence we went 'to
Vgini and Serringe. . . . " — R. Fitch, ] in
HakL ii. 385.
OOOLOOBALLONG.
639
OORDOO.
[1616. — " Vgen, the Cheefe Citty of
Malwa."— &V T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 379.]
c. 1659. — "Dara having understood what
had passed at Eugenes, fell into that choler
against Kasem Kan, that it was thought he
would have cut off his head." — Bei-nier, E.T.
p. 13 ; [ed. Constable, 41].
1785. — " The City of TJgen is very ancient,
and said to have been the Residence of the
Prince Bicker Majit, whose ^ra is now
Current among the Hindus." — Sir C. Malet,
in Dcdrymple, Or. Rep. i. 268.
OOOLOOBALLONG, s. Malay,
Uluhalang, a cliosen warrior, a
champion. [Mr. Skeat notes : " hulu
or ulu certainly means 'head,' especi-
ally the head of a Raja, and balang
probably means ' people ' ; hence ulu-
halang, 'men of the head,' or 'body-
guard.']
c. 1546. — " Four of twelve gates that were
in the Town were opened, thorough each of
the which sallied forth one of the four Cap-
taines with his company, having first sent
out for Spies into the Camp six Orobalons
of the most valiant that were about the
King. . . ." — Finto (in Cogan), p. 260.
1688.—" The 500 gentlemen Orobalang
were either slain or drowned, with all the
Janizaries."— Z)ryc?ew, Life of Xavier, 211.
1784. — (At Acheen) " there are five great
officers of state who are named Maha Rajah,
Laxamana (see LAXIMANA), Raja Oolah,
Ooloo Ballang, and Parkah Rajah."—
Forrest, V. to Mergui, 41.
1811. — " The ulu balang are military
officers, forming the body-guard of the
Sultan, and prepared on all occasions to
execute his orders." — Marsden, H. of Su-
matra, 3rd ed. 351.
OOPLAH, s. Cow dung patted into
cakes, and dried and stacked for fuel.
Hind. wpla,. It is in S. India called
bratty (q.v.).
1672. — "The allowance of cowdunge and
wood was — for every basket of cowdunge,
2 cakes for the Gentu Pagoda ; for Peddi-
nagg the watchman, of every baskett of
cowdunge, 5 cakes."— Orda-s at Ft. St. Geo.,
Notes and Exts. i. 56.
[Another name for the fuel is kandd.
[1809. — ". . . small flat cakes of cow-dung,
mixed with a little chopped straw and water,
and dried in the sun, are used for fuel ;
they are called kundhas. . . ." — Bro^tghton,
Letters from a Mahratta Camp, ed. 1892,
p. 158.]
This fuel which is also common in
-^gypt and Western Asia, appears to
have been not unknown even in
England a century ago, thus : —
1789. — "We rode about 20 miles that day
(near Wobum), the country ... is very
open, with little or no wood. They have
even less fuel than we [i.e. in Scotland), and
the poor burn coic-dung, which they scrape
off the ground, and set up to burn as we da
divots [i.e. t\iri)."—Loi'dMinto, in Life, i. 301.
1863. — A passage in Mr. Marsh's Man
and Nature, p. 242, contains a similar fact
in reference to the practice, in consequence
of the absence of wood, in France between
Grenoble and Brian9on.
[For the use of this fuel, in Tartary
under the name of argols, see Huc^
Travels, 2nd ed. i. 23. Numerous
examples of its use are collected in 8
ser. Notes and Queries^ iv. 226, 277,
377, .417.
[c. 1590.— "The plates (in refining gold)
having been washed in clean water, are . . .
covered with cowdung, which in Hindi is
called uplah." — Aln, ed. Blochviann, i. 21.
1828. — "We next proceeded to the
Ooplee Wallee's Bastion, as it is most
erroneously termed by the Mussulmans,
being literally in English a 'Brattee,' or
'dried cowdung — Woman's Tower.' ..."
(This is the Upri Burj, ^or 'Lofty Tower'
of Bijapur, for which see Bmnhay Gazetteer,
xxiii. 638). — Welsh, Military Retninisceiices,
ii. 318 seq.-]
[OORD, OORUD, s. Hind. urad.
A variety of ddl (see DHALL) or pulse^
the produce of Phaseolus radiatus.
" Urd is the most highly prized of all
the pulses of the genus Phaseolus^ and
is largely cultivated in all parts of
India" {Watt, Econ. Bid. vi. pt. i. 102,
seqq.).
[1792. — "The stalks of the oord are hispid
in a lesser degree than those of moong." —
Asiat. Res. vi. 47.
[1814. — " Oord. " See under POPPER.
[1857. — "The Oordh Dal is in more com-
mon use than any other throughout the
country." — Chevers, Man. of Medical Juris-
prudence, 309.]
OORDOO, s. The Hindustani
language. The (Turki) word urdu
means properly the camp of a Tartar
K^han, and is, in another direction,
the original of our word horde (Russian
orda), [which, according to Schuyler
(TurJcistan, i. 30, note), "is now com-
monly used by the Russian soldiers
and Cossacks in a very amusing
manner as a contemptuous term for an
Asiatic "]. The ' Golden Horde ' upon
the Volga was not properly (pace
Littre) the name of a tribe of Tartars,
as is often supposed, but was the style
of the Royal Camp, eventually Palace,
of the Khans of the House of Batu at
OORDOO.
640
OPIUM.
Sarai. Horde is said by Pihan, quoted
by Dozy (Oosterl. 43) to have been
introduced into French by Voltaire in
his Orphelin de la Chine. But Littre
quotes it as used in the 16th century.
Urda is now used in Turkistan, e.g.
at Tashkend, Khokhand, &c., for a
' citadel ' (Schuyler, he. cit. i. 30). The
word Urdu., in the sense of a royal
camp, came into India probably with
Baber, and the royal residence at Delhi
was styled '^trc?^^-^-mw'aZ/(i, 'the Sublime
Camp.' The mixt language which grew
up in the court and camp was called
zahdn-i-urdu, 'the Camp Language,'
and hence we have elliptically Urdu.
On the Peshawar frontier the word
Urdu is still in frequent use as applied
to the camp of a field-force.
1247. — " Post haec venimus ad primam
ordam Imperatoris, in quS, erat una de ux-
oribus suis ; et quia nondum videramus
Imperatorem, noluerint nos vocare nee intro-
mittere ad ordam ipsius." — Piano Garpini,
p. 752.
1254. — "Et sicut populus Israel sciebat,
unusquisque ad quam regionem tabernaculi
deberet figere tentoria, ita ipsi sciunt ad
quod latus curie debeant se collocare. . . .
Unde dicitur curia Orda lingua eorum,
quod sonat medium, quia semper est in
medio hominum suorum. . . ." — William of
Riibruh, p. 267.
1404.—" And the Lord (Timour) was very
wroth with his Mirassaes (Mirzas), because
he did not see the Ambassador at this feast,
and because the Tncximan (Interpreter) had
not been with them . . . and he sent for
the Truximan and said to him : ' How is it
that you have enraged and vexed the Lord ?
Now since you were not with the Frank
ambassadors, and to punish you, and ensure
your always being ready, we order your
nostrils to be bored, and a cord put through
them, and that you be led through the
whole Ordo as a punishment.'" — Clavijo,
§ cxi.
c. 1440.—" What shall I sale of the great
and innumerable moltitude of beastes that
are in this Lordo ? ... if you were disposed
in one dale to bie a thousande or ij. mi horses
you shulde finde them to sell in this Lordo^
for they go in heardes like sheepe. . . ." —
Josafa Barbaro, old E.T. Hak. Soc. 20.
c. 1540.—" Sono diuisi i Tartar! in Horde,
e Horda nella lor lingua significa ragunaza
di popolo vnito e concorde a similitudine
d'vna cittk." — P. Jovio, delle Cose delta Mos-
covia, in Ramiisio, ii. f . 133.
1545.—" The Tartars are divided into cer-
tain groups or congregations, which they
call hordes. Among which the Savola horde
or group is the first in rank." — Herherstein,
in Ramusio, ii. 171.
[1560.— "They call this place (or camp)
Ordu bazaar."— TeJirgiro, ed. 1829, ch. xvii.
p. 45.]
1673. — " L'Ourdy sortit d'Andrinople
pour aller au camp. Le mot oiirdy signifie
camp, et sous ce nom sont cbmpris les mes-
tiers que sont necessaires pour la commodity
du voyage." — Journal d'jA.nt. Galland, i. 117.
[1753. — " That part of the camp called in
Turkish the Ordubazar or camp-market,
begins at the end of the square fronting the
guard-rooms. . . ." — Hamcay, Hist. Accounty
i. 247.]
00!EIAL, Panj. urlal, Ovis cycloceros,
Hutton, [Ovis vignei, Blanford {Mam-
malia, 497), also called the Shd ;'\ the
wild sheep of the Salt Range and
Sulimani Mountains.
OORIYA, n.p. The adjective 'per-
taining to Orissa' (native, language,
what not) ; Hind. Uriya. The proper
name of the country is Odra-desa, and
Or-desa, whence Or-iya and Ur-iya.
["The Ooryah bearers were an old
institution in Calcutta, as in former
days palankeens were chiefly used.
From a computation made in 1776, it
is stated that they were in the habit
of carrying to their homes every year
sums of money sometimes as much as
three lakhs made by their business"
(Carey, Good Old Days of Honhle. John
ii. 148).]
OOTACAMUND, n.p. The chief
station in the Neilgherry Hills, and
the summer residence of the Governor
of Madras. The word is a corruption
of the Badaga name of the site of
' Stone-house,' the first European
house erected in those hills, properly
Hottaga-mand (see Metz, Tribes of the
Neilgherries, 6). [Mr. Grigg (Man. of
the Nilagiris, 6, 189), followed by the
Madras Gloss., gives Tam. OttagaimandUy
from Can. ottai, ' dwarf bamboo,' Tam.
hay, ' fruit,' mandu, ' a Toda village.']
OPAL, s. This word is certainly
of Indian origin : Lat. opalus, Greek,
oTTctXAios, Skt. upala, 'a stone.' The
European word seems first to occur in
Pliny. We do not know how the Skt.
word received this specific meaning,
but there are many analogous cases.
OPIUM, s. This word is in origin
Greek, not Oriental. [The etymology
accepted by Platts, Skt. ahiphena,
' snake venom ' is not probable.] But
from the Greek 6inov the Arabs took
afyiln which has sometimes reacted
on old spellings of the word. The
OPIUM.
641
OPIUM.
<jollectioii of the 6irb$, or juice of the
poppy-capsules, is mentioned by Dios-
corides (c. a.d. 77), and Pliny gives a
pretty full account of the drug as
-opion (see Hanhury and FlilcMger, 40).
The Opium-poppy was introduced into
China, from Arabia, at the beginning
of the 9th century, and its earliest
Chinese name is A-fu-yung, a re-
presentation of the Arabic name. The
Arab, afyun is sometimes corruptly
called afln, of which afln, 'imbecile,'
is a popular etymology. Similarly
the Bengalees derive it from afi-heno,
*• serpent-home.' [A number of early
references to opium smoking have been
collected by Burnell, Linschoten^ Hak.
•Soc. ii. 113.]
c. A.D. 70. — " . . . which juice thus drawne,
and thus prepared, hath power not onely to
provoke sleepe, but if it be taken in any
great quantitie, to make men die in their
sleepe : and this our Physicians call opion.
€ertes I have knowne many come to their
death by this meanes ; and namely, the
father of Licinius Cecinna late deceased, a
man by calling a Pretour, who not being
^ble to endure the intollerable pains and
torments of a certaine disease, and being
wearie of his life, at Bilbil in Spaine,
/shortened his owne dales by taking opium."
—Pliny, in Holland's transl. ii. 68.
{Medieval). —
*' Quod venit a Thebis, opio laud em perhi-
bebis ;
Naribus horrendam, rufum laus dictat
emendum."
Otko Cremonensis.
1511.—" Next day the General (Albo-
•<iuerque) sent to call me to go ashore to
speak to the King ; and that I should say
on his part . . . that he had got 8 Guzza-
rate ships that he had taken on the way
because they were enemies of the King of
Portugal ; and that these had many rich
stuffs and much merchandize, and arfiun
(for so they call opio tebaico) which they eat
to cool themselves ; all which he would sell
to the King for 300,000 ducats worth of
goods, cheaper than they could buy it from
the Moors, and more such matter." — Letter
of Giovanni da Empoli, in Archivio Storico
Italiano, 55.
[1513. — " Opium (oafyam) is nothing else
than the milk of poppies." — Alboquerq^ie,
Cartas, p. 174.]
1516.—" For the return voyage (to China)
they ship there (at Malacca) Sumatra and
Malabar pepper, of which they use a great
deal in China, and drugs of Cambay, much
ajyfem, which we call opium. . . ." — Barbosa,
206. '
1563. — " R. I desire to know for certain
about amfiao, what it is, which is used by
the people of this country ; if it is what
~we call opium, and whence comes such a
2 s
and how much
quantity as is expended,
may be eaten every day ?
"0. . . . that which I call of Cambaia
come for the most part from one territory
which is called Malvi {Malwd). ... I knew a
secretary of Nizamoxa (see NIZAMALUCO),
a native of Cora^on, who every day eat three
tollas (see TOLA), or a weight of 10^ cru-
zados . . . though he was a well educated
man, and a great scribe and notary, he was
always dozing or sleeping ; yet if you put
him to business he would speak like a man
of letters and discretion ; from this you may
see what habit will do." — Garcia, 153^ to
155?;.
.1568. — "I went then to Cambaya . . .
and there 1 bought 60 parcels of Opium,
which cost me two thousand and a hundreth
duckets, every ducket at foure shillings two
pence."— J/as^er O. Frederike, in ffakl. ii.
371. The original runs thus, showing the
looseness of the translation : " . . . comprai
sessanta man d'Anfion, che mi costb 2100
ducati serafini (see XERAFINE), che a
nostro conto possono valere 5 lire I'vno." —
In Ramusio, iii. 396'?;.
1598. — " Amfion, so called by the Portin-
gales, is by Arabians, Mores, and Indians
called Affion, in latine Opio or Opium. . . .
The Indians use much to eat Amfion. . . .
Hee that useth to eate it, must eate it daylie,
otherwise he dieth and consumeth himselfe
. . . likewise hee that hath never eaten it,
and will venture at the first to eate as much
as those that dayly use it, it will surely kill
him. . . ." — Linschoten, 124 ; [Hak. Soc.
ii. 112].
[c. 1610. — "Opium, or as they (in the
Maldives) call it, Aphion.." — Fyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 195.
[1614. — "The waster washer who to get
Affanan hires them (the cloths) out a
month." — Foster, Letters, ii. 127.
[1615. — " . . . Coarse chintz, and ophyan."
—Ibid. iv. 107].
1638. — " Turcae opium experiuntur, etiam
in bona quantitate, innoxium et confor-
tativum ; adeo ut etiam ante praelia ad
fortitudinem illud sumant ; nobis vero, nisi
in parvS, quantitate, et cum bonis cor-
rectivis lethale est." — Bacon, H. Vitae et
Mortis (ed. Montague) x. 188.
1644. — "The principal cause that this
monarch, or rather say, this tyrant, is so
powerful, is that he holds in his territories,
and especially in the kingdom of Cambaya,
those three plants of which are made the
Anfiam, and the anil (see ANILE), and
that which gives t\G Algodam" (Cotton). —
Bocarro, MS.
1694. — "This people, that with amphioen
or opium, mixed with tobacco, drink them-
selves not merely drunk but mad, are
wont to fall furiously upon any one whom
they meet, with a naked his or dagger in
the hand, and to stab him, though it be. but
a child, in their mad passion, with the cry
of Amoch (see A MUCK), that is 'strike
dead, 'or 'fall on him.' . . . "—Valentijn, iy,
{China, &c.) 124.
ORANGE.
642
ORANGE.
1726.— "It will hardly be believed . . .
that Java alone consumes monthly 350
packs of opium, each being of 136 catis (see
CATTY), though the E. I. Company make
145 catis out of it. . . ." — Valentijn, iv. Ql.
1727.— "The Chiefs of Calecut, for many
years had vended between 500 and 1000
chests of Bengal Ophium yearly up in the
inland Countries, where it is very much
used."— ^. Hamilton^ i. 315 ; [ed. 1744, i.
317 seq.l
1770. — »' Patna ... is the most celebrated
place in the world for the cultivation of
opium. Besides what is carried into the
inland parts, there are annually 3 or 4000
chests exported, each weighing 300 lbs. . . .
An excessive fondness for opium prevails
in all the countries to the east of India.
The Chinese emperors have suppressed it
in their dominions, by condemning to the
flames every vessel that imports this species
of ^\&on:'—Rayrml (tr. 1777), i. 424.
OBANGE, s. A good example of
plausible but entirely incorrect ety-
mology is that of orange from Lat.
aurantium. The latter word is in fact
an ingenious medieval fabrication.
The word doubtless came from the
Arab, ndranj^ which is again a form
of Pers. ndrang, or ndrany% the latter
being still a common term for the
orange in Hindustan. The Persian
indeed may be traced to Skt. ndgaranga,
and ndranga, but of these words no
satisfactory etymological explanation
has been given, and they have perhaps
been Sanscritized from some southern
term. Sir W. Jones, in his article on
the Spikenard of the Ancients, quotes
from Dr. Anderson of Madras, " a very
curious philological remark, that in
the Tamul dictionary, most words
beginning with nar have some relation
to fragrance ; as naruJceradu, to yield
an odour ; ndrtum pillei, lemon-grass ;
ndrtei, citron ; ndrta manum (read
mdrum\ the wild orange-tree ; ndrum
panei, the Indian jasmine ; ndrum
alleri, a strong smelling flower ; and
ndrtu, which is put for nard in the
Tamul version of our scriptures." (See
As. Res. vol. ii. 414). We have not
been able to verify many of these
Tamil terms. But it is true that in
both Tamil and Malayalam naru is
' fragrant.' See, also, on the subject of
this article, A. E. Pott, in Lassen's
Zeitschrift f. d. Kunde des Morgenlandes,
vii.*114 seqq.
The native country of the orange
is believed to be somewhere on the
northern border of India. A wild
orange, the supposed parent of the^
cultivated species, both sweet and
bitter, occurs in Garhwal and Sikkim,.
as well as in the Kasia (see COSSYA)
country, the valleys of which last
are still abundantly productive of
excellent oranges. [See Watt, Econ.
Did. ii. 336 seqq.] It is believed that
the orange first known and cultivated
in Europe was the bitter or Seville
orange (see Hanbury and Fliickiger,
111-112).
From the Arabic, Byzantine Greek
got vepdvT^iov, the Spaniards naranja,
old Italian narancia, the Portuguese
laranja, from which last, or some
similar form, by the easy detachment
of the I (taken probably, as in many
other instances, for an article), we have
the Ital. arancio, L. Latin aurantium,
French orange, the modification of
these two being shaped by aurum and
or. Indeed, the quotation from Jacques
de Vitry possibly indicates that some
form like al-arangi may have been
current in Syria. Perhaps, however,
his phrase ab indigenis nuncupantur
may refer only to the Frank or quasi-
Frank settlers, in which case we should
have among them the birthplace of"
our word in its present form. The
reference to this passage we derived
in the first place from Hehn, who-
gives a most interesting history of the
introduction of the various species of
citrus into Europe. But we can
hardly think he is right in supposing
that the Portuguese first brought the
sweet orange (Citrus aurantium didce)
into Europe from China, c. 1548. No
doubt there may have been a re-
introduction of some fine varieties at
that time."* But as early as the be-
ginning of the 14th century we find
Abulfeda extolling the fruit of Cintra.
His words, as rendered by M. Reinaud,
run : " Au nombre des dependances de
Lisbonne est la ville de Schintara ; a
Schintara on recueille des pommes
admirables pour la grosseur et le gout "
(244 1). That these pommes were the
famous Cintra oranges can hardly be
* There seems to have been great oscillation of
traffic in this matter. About 1873, one of the
present writers, then resident at Palermo, sent,
in compliance with a request from Lahore, a col-
lection of plants of many (about forty) varieties
of citrus cultivated in Sicily, for introduction into
the Punjab. This despatch was much aided by
the kindness of Prof. Todaro, in charge of the
Royal Botanic Garden at Palermo.
t In Reiske's version "poma stupendae molis
et excellentissima." — Busching's Magazin, iv. 230.
ORANGE.
643
ORANG-OTANG.
doubted. For Baber (Autobiog. 328)
describes an orange under the name
of Sangtarahj which is, indeed, a recog-
nised Persian and Hind, word for a
species of the fruit. And this early
propagation of the sweet orange in
Portugal would account not only for
such wide diffusion of the name of
Gintra, but for the persistence with
which the alternative name of Portugals
has adhered to the fruit in question^
The familiar name of the large sweet
orange in Sicily and Italy is portogallo,
and nothing else ; in Greece iroproyaX^a,
in Albanian protoJcale, among the
Kurds portoghdl; whilst even colloquial
Arabic has hurtukdn. The testimony
of Mas'tidi as to the introduction of
the orange into Syria before his time
(c. A.D. 930), even if that were (as it
would seem) the Seville orange,
renders it quite possible that better
qualities should have reached Lisbon
or been developed there during the
Saracenic occupation. It was indeed
suggested in our hearing by the late
Sir Henry M. Elliot that sangtarah
might be interpreted as sang-tar, ' green
stones ' (or in fact ' moist pips ') ; but
we hardly think he would have started
this had the passage in Abulfeda been
brought to his notice. [In the Am
(ed. Gladwin, 1800, ii. 20) we read:
"Sircar Silhet. . . . Here grows a
delicious fruit called Sooiitara, in
colour like an orange, but of an
oblong form." This passage reads in
Col. Jarrett's translation (ii. 124) :
"There is a fruit called Siintarah
in colour like an orange but large
and very sweet." Col. Jarrett dis-
putes the derivation of Sangtarah
irom Gintra, and he is followed by
Mr. H. Beveridge, who remarks that
Humayun calls the fruit Sanatra.
Mr. Beveridge is inclined to think
that Santra is the Indian hill name of
the fruit, of which Sangtarah is a cor-
ruption, and refers to a village at the
foot of the Bhutan Hills called Santra-
har% because it had orange groves.]
A.D. c. 930. — "The same may be said of
the orange-tree {Shajr-ul--n.BX2i,v^) and of the
round citron, which were brought from
India after the year (a.h.) 300, and lirst
sown in 'Oman. Thence they were trans-
planted to Basra, to 'Irak, and to Syria
. . . but they lost the sweet and pene-
trating odour and beauty that they had in
India, haviiig no longer the benefits of the
climate, soil, and water peculiar to that
country."— iJfas'iki?, ii. 438-9.
c. 1220. — "In parvis autem arboribus
quaedam crescunt alia poma citrina, minoris
quantitatis frigida et acidi sen pontici
{hitter) saporis, quae poma orenges ab indi-
genis nuncupantur."— Jaco6M5 Vitriacm, in
Bongars. These were apparently our Seville
oranges.
c. 1290.— "In the 18th of Edward the
ftrst a large Spanish Ship came to Ports-
mouth ; out of the cargo of which the Queen
bought one frail (see FRAZALA) of Seville
figs, one frail of raisins or grapes, one bale
of dates, two hundred and thirty pome-
granates, fifteen citrons, and seven oranges
[Poma rfcorenge)." — Manners and Household
Expenses of England in the 13</i and \bth
Centuries, Koxb. Club, 1841, p. xlviii. The
Editor deigns only to say that ' the MS. is
in the Tower.' [Prof. Skeat writes (9 ser.
JVotes and Qiieries, v. 321) : "The only known
allusion to oranges, previously to 1400, in
any piece of English literature (I omit house-
hold documents) is in the ' A lliterative Poems, '
edited by Dr. Morris, ii. 1044. The next
reference, soon after 1400, is in Lydgate's
^ Minor Poems,' ed. Halliwell, p. 15. In
1440 we find oronge in the ' Promptoi%um
Pamdorum,' and in 1470 we find orenges
in the ^Paston Letters,' ed. Gairdner, ii. 394."]
1481. — "Item to the galeman (galley man)
brought the lampreis and oranges . . . iiij<^."
— Household Book of John D. of Norfolk,
Roxb. Club, 1844, p. 38.
c. 1526. — "They have besides (in India)
the naranj [or Seville orange, Tr.] and the
various fruits of the orange species. ... It
always struck me that the word naranj was
accented in the Arab fashion ; and I found
that it really was so ; the men of Bajour
and Siwad call ndranj ndrank " (or perhaps
rather narang). — Babei; 328. In this
passage Baber means apparently to say that
the right name was ndrang, which had been
changed by the usual influence of Arabic
pronunciation into ndranj.
1883. — "Sometimes the foreign products
thus cast up (on Shetland ) at their doors were
a new revelation to the islanders, as when a
cargo of oranges was washed ashore on the
coast of Delting, the natives boiled them as
a new kind of potatoes." — Saty. Revieric,
July 14, p. 57.
ORANG-OTANG, ORANG-
OUTAN, &c. s. The great man-like
ape of Sumatra and Borneo ; Simia
Satyrus, L. This name was first used
by Bontius (see below). It is Malay,
orang-utan., 'homo sylvaticus.' The
proper name of the animal in Borneo
is mias. Crawfurd says that it is
never called orang-utan by 'the
natives.' But that excellent writer is
often too positive — especially in his
negatives ! Even if it be not (as
is probable) anywhere a recognised
specific name, it is hardly possible that,
the name should not be sometimes
ORANG-OTANG.
644 OR AN KAY, ARANGKAIO.
applied popularly. We remember a
tame hooluck belonging to a gentle-
man in E. Bengal, which was habitu-
ally known to the natives as jangli
ddm% literally = orang-utan. [There
seems reason to believe that Crawfurd
was right after all. Mr. Scott {Malayan
Words in English, p. 87) writes : " But
this particular application of orang
utan to the ape does not appear to be,
or ever to have been, familiar to the
Malays generally ; Crawfurd (1852) and
Swettenham (1889) omit it, Pijnappel
says it is 'Low Malay,' and Klinkert
(1893) denies the use entirely. This
uncertainty is explained by the limited
area in which the animal exists within
even native observation. Mr. Wallace
could find no natives in Sumatra who
*had ever heard of such an animal,'
and no 'Dutch officials who knew
anything about it.' Then the name
came to European knowledge more
than 260 years ago ; in which time
probably more than one Malay name
has faded out of general use or wholly
disappeared, and many other things
have happened." Mr. Skeat writes :
" I believe Crawfurd is absolutely right
in saying that it is never called orang-
utan by the natives. It is much more
likely to have been a sailor's mistake
or joke than an error on the part of
the Malays who know better. Through-
out the Peninsula orang-utan is the
name applied to the wild tribes, and
though the mawas or mias is known
to the Malays only by tradition, yet
in tradition the two are never con-
fused, and in those islands where the
mawas does exist he is never called
orang-utan, the word orang b^ing re-
served exclusively to describe the
human species."]
1631. — " Loqui vero eos easque posse
lavani aiunt, sed non velle, ne ad labores
cogantur ; ridicule mehercules. Nomen ei
induunt Ourang Outang, quod 'hominem
silvae ' significat, eosque nasci affirmant e
libidine mulierum Indarum, quae se Simiis
et Cercopithecis detestanda libidine uniunt."
— Bontii, Hist. Nat. v. cap. 32, p. 85.
1668. — "Erat autem hie satyrus quad-
rupes : sed ab human^ specie quam prae
se fert, vocatur Indis Ourang-outang : sive
homo silvestris," — Licetus de Monstris, 338.
[1701. — "Orang-outang sive Homo
Sylvestris: or the Anatomy of a Pygmie
compared with that of a Monkey, an Ape,
and a Man. . . ." — Title of work by E. Tyson
{Scott).]
1727. — " As there are many species of
wild Animals in the Woods (of Java) there is
one in particular called the Ouran-Outang."
—A. Hamilton, ii. 131 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 136].
1783. — "Were we to be driven out of
India this day, nothing would remain to
tell that it had been possessed, during the
inglorious period of our dominion, by any
thing better than the ourang-outang or the
tiger." — Burke, Sp. on Fox's E. India Bill,
Works, ed. 1852, iii. 468.
1802. — " Man, therefore, in a state of
nature, was, if not the ourang-outang of
the forests and mountains of Asia and
Africa at the present day, at least an
animal of the same family, and very nearly
resembling it." — Ritson, Essay on Abstinence
from AnzTnal Food, pp. 13-14.
1811. — "I have one slave more, who was
given me in a present by the Sultan of
Pontiana. . . . This gentleman is Lord
Monboddo's genuine Orang-outang, which
in the Malay language signifies literally vdld
man. . . . Some people think seriously that
the oran-outang was the original patriarch
and progenitor of the whole Malay race."
— Lord Minto, Diary in India, 268-9.
1868. — "One of my chief objects . . .
was to see the Orang-utan ... in his
native haunts," — Wallace, Malay Arckip. 39.
In the following passage the term is
applied to a tribe of men :
1884. — " The Jacoons belong to one of the
wild aboriginal tribes . . . they are often
styled Orang Utan, or men of the forest."
— Cavenagh, Rem. of an Indian Official, 293.
ORANKAY, ARANGKAIO, &c.
s. Malay Orang kdya. In the Archi-
pelago, a person of distinction, a chief
or noble, corresponding to the Indian
omrah ; literally ' a rich man,' analo-
gous therefore to the use of riche-homme
by Joinville and other old French
authors. [Mr. Skeat notes that the
terminal o in arangkaio represents a
dialectical form used in Sumatra and
Java. The Malay leader of the Pa-
hang rising in 1891-2, who was sup-
posed to bear a charmed life, was
called by the title of Orang Kdya
Pahlawan (see PULWAUN).]
c. 1612.— "The Malay officers of state
are classified as 1. Bandakara; 2. Ferdaiui
Mantri ; 3. Pungkulu Bandari ; 4. the chief
Huhd)alang or champion (see OOLOO-
BALLONG) ; 5, the Paramantris ; 6. Orang
Kayas ; 7. Ghatriyas (Kshatriyas) ; 8. Seda
Sidahs ; 9. Bentaras or heralds ; 10. Hdu-
balangs." — Sijara Malay u, in /. Ind. Arch.
V. 246.
1613.— "The nobler Orancayas spend
their time in pastimes and recreations, in
music and in cock fighting, a royal sport. ..."
— Godinho de Eredia f. 31 v.
ORGAN.
645
ORMUS, ORMUZ.
1613. — "An Oran Cayacame aboord, and
told me that a Gurra Ourra (see CABACOA)
of the Flemmings had searched three or
foure Praws or Canoas comming aboord vs
with Clones, and had taken them from
them, threatening death to them for the
next offence." — Saris, in Purchas, i. 348.
[ ,, "... gave him the title of Oran-
caya Pute, which is white or clear hearted
lord." — Danvers, Letters, i. 270.]
1615. — "Another conference with all the
Arrankayos of Lugho and Cambello in the
hills among the bushes : their reverence for
the King and the honourable Company." —
Sainshury, i. 420.
[ ,, " Presented by Mr. Oxwicke to the
Wrankiaw. "—i'^os^er, Letters, iii. 96.
[ ,, "... a nobleman called Aron Caie
E.eitam."—IMd. iii. 128.]
1620. — " Premierement sur vn fort grand
Elephant il y auoit vne chair e couuerte,
dans laquelle s'est assis vn des principaux
Orangcayes ou Seigneurs." — Beaulieu, in
Thevenot's Collection, i. 49.
1711.— "Two Pieces of Callico or Silk to
the Shdbande)' (see SHABUNDER), and head
Oronkoy or Minister of State." — Lockyer, 36.
1727. — "As he was entering at the Door,
the Orankay past a long Lance through his
Heart, and so made an end of the Beast." —
A. Hamilton, ii. 97 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 96].
,, "However, the reigning King not
expecting that his Customs would meet
with such Opposition, sent an Orangkaya
aboard of my Ship, with the Linguist, to
know why we made War on him." — Ibid.
106 ; [ed. 1744].
1784. — "Three or four days before my
departure, Posally signified to me the King
meant to confer on me the honour of being
made Knight of the Golden Sword, Orang
Kayo derry piddang mas " (orang kaya ddri
pSdaiig mm). — Forrest, V. to Mergui, 54.
1811. — "From amongst the orang kayas
the Sultan appoints the officers of state,
who as members of Council are called
'mantri (see MUNTREE, MANDARIN)."—
Marsden, H. of Sumatra, 350.
[ORGAN, s. An Oriental form of
mitrailleuse. Steingass {Bid. 38) has
Pers. arghan, arghon, from the Greek
tpr^avov, 'an organ.'
1790. — " A weapon called an organ, which
is composed of about thirty -six gun barrels
so joined as to fire at once."— Letter from
De Boigne's Camp at Mairtha, dated Sept.
13, in^. Gompton, A particular Account of the
European Military Adventurers of Hindustan,
from 1784 to 1803; p. 61.]
ORISSA, n.p. [Skt. Odrdshtra,
' the land of the Odras ' (see OORIYA).
The word is said to be the Prakrit
form of uttara^ 'north,' as applied to
the N. part of Kalinga.] The name
of the ancient kingdom and modern
province which lies between Bengal
and the Coromandel Coast.
1516.— " Kirlgdom of Orisa. Further on
towards the interior there is another king-
dom which is conterminous with that of
Narsynga, and on another side with Ben-
gala, and on another with the great King-
dom of Dely. . . ." — Barbosa, in Lisbon ed.
306.
c. 1568. — "Orisa fu gia vn Regno molto
bello e securo . . . sina che regno il suo Hh
legitimo, qual era Gentile." — Ges. Fedeinci,
Ramxisio, iii. 392.
[c. 1616.— "Vdeza, the Chiefe Citty called
lekanat (Juggumaut)."— »Sm" T. Roe, Hak.
Soc. ii. 538.]
ORMESINE, s. A kind of silk
texture, which we are unable to define.
The name suggests derivation from
Ormus. [The Draper's Did. defines
"Armozeen, a stout silk, almost in-
variably black. It is used for hat-
bands and scarfs at funerals by those
not family mourners. Sometimes sold
for making clergymen's gowns." The
N.E.D. s.v. Armozeen, leaves the ety-
mology doubtful. The Stanf. Did.
gives Onuuzine, "a fabric exported
from Ormiiz."]
c. 1566. — ". . . a little Island called
Tana, a place very populous with Portugals,
Moores and Gentiles : these have nothing
but Rice ; they are makers of Armesie and
weavers of girdles of wooll and bumbast."
—Goes. Fredericke, in Hdkl. ii. 344.
1726. — "Velvet, Damasks, Armosyn,
Qa,tty n."—Valen,tijn, v. 183.
ORMUS, ORMUZ, n.p. Properly
Hurmuz or Hurmuz, a famous mari-
time city and minor kingdom near the
mouth of the Persian Gulf. The
original place of the city was on the
northern shore of the Gulf, some 30
miles east of the site of Bandar Abbas
or Gombroon (q.v.) ; but about a.d.
1300, apparently to escape from Tartar
raids, it was transferred to the small
island of Gervin or Jerun, which may
be identified with the Organa of
Nearchus, about 12 m. westward, and
five miles from the shore, and this
was the seat of the kingdom when
first visited and attacked by the
Portuguese under Alboquerque in
1506. It was taken by them about
1515, and occupied permanently
(though the nominal reign of the
native kings was maintained), until
wrested from them by Shah 'Abbas,
with the assistance of an English
ORMUS, ORMUZ.
646
OROMBARROS.
squadron from Surat, in 1622. The
place was destroyed by the Persians,
and the island has since remained
desolate, and all but uninhabited,
though the Portuguese citadel and
water-tanks remain. The islands of
Hormuz, Kishm, &c., as well as Ban-
dar 'Abbas and other ports on the
coast of Kerman, had been held by
the Sultans of Oman as fiefs of Persia,
for upwards of a century, when in
1854 the latter State asserted its
dominion, and occupied those j^laces
in force (see Badger's Imams of Oifndn^
&c,, p. xciv,).
B.C. c. 325. — "They weighed next day at
dawn, and after a course of 100 stadia
anchored at the mouth of the river Anamis,
in a country called Harmozeia." — An-ian,
Voyage of Nearchiis, ch. xxxiii., tr. by
M'Crindle, p. 202.
c. A.D. 150. — (on the coast of Garmania)
" "ApfMOV^a TToXtS.
"Apfio^ov &Kpov."
Ptol. VI. viii. 5.
0. 540. — At this time one Gabriel is men-
tioned as (Nestorian) Bishop of Hormuz
(see Assemani, iii. 147-8).
c. 655. — "Nobis . . . visum est nihil-
ominus velut ad sepulchra mortuorum,
quales vos esse video, geminos hosce Dei
Sacerdotes ad vos allegare ; Theodorum
videlicet Episcopum Hormuzdadschir et
Georgium Episcopum Susatrae." — Syriac
Letter of the Patriarch Jesujabus, ibid. 133.
1298. — "When you have ridden these two
4ays you come to the Ocean Sea, and on the
shore you find a City with a harbour, which is
called Hormos." — Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. xix.
c. 1330. — ". . . I came to the Ocean Sea.
And the first city on it that I reached is
called Ormes, a city strongly fenced and
abounding in costly wares. The city is on
an island some five miles distant from the
main ; and on it there grows no tree, and
there is no fresh water." — Friar Odoric, in
Caihay, &c., 56.
c. 1331. — "I departed from 'Oman for the
country of Hormuz. The city of Hormuz
stands on the shore of the sea. The name
is also called Moghistan. The new city of
Hormuz rises in face of the first in the
middle of the sea, separated from it only
by a channel 3 parasangs in width. We
arrived at New Hormuz, which forms an
island of which the capital is called Jaraun.
. . . It is a mart for Hind and Sind." —
Ibn Batiita, ii. 230.
1442. — "Ormus (qu. llurmuz?), which is
now called Djerun, is a port situated in the
middle of the sea, and which has not its
equal on the face of the globe." — Abdur-
razzdk, in India in X V. Cent. p. 5.
c. 1470. — "Hormuz is 4 miles across the
water, and stands on an Island." — AlJian.
Nikitiuy ibid. p. 8.
1503. — "Habitant autem ex eorum (Fran-
corum) gente homines fere viginti in urbe
Cananoro : ad quos profecti, postquam ex
Hormizda urbe ad earn Indorum civitatem
Cananorum venimus, significavimus illis nos
esse Christianos, nostramque conditionem
et gradum indicavimus ; et ab illis magno
cum gaudio suscepti sumus. . . . Eorundem
autem Francorum regio Portugallus vocatur,
una ex Francorum regionibus ; eorumque Rex
Emanuel appellatur ; Emmanuelem oramus
ut ilium custodiat." — Letter from Nestorian
Bishops on Mission to India, in Assemani^
iii. 591.
1505. — "In la bocha di questo mare (dl
Persia) h vn altra insula chiamata Agramuzo
doue sono perle infinite : (e) caualli che per
tutte quelle parti sono in gran precio." — •
Letter of K. Evianuel, p. 14.
1572.—
" Mas v6 a ilia Gerum, como discobre
0 que fazem do tempo os intervallos ;
Que da cidade Armuza, que alii esteve
Ella o nome despois, e gloria teve."
Gamoes, x. 103.
By Burton :
" But see yon Gerum 's isle the tale unfold
of mighty things which Time can make
or mar ;
for of Armuza-town yon shore upon
the name and glory this her rival won."
1575.— "Touchant le mot Ormuz, il est
moderne, et luy a est^ impost par les
Portugais, le nom venant de I'accident de
ce qu'ils cherchoient que c'estoit que I'Or ;
tenement qu'estant arrivez Xk, et voyans le
trafic de tous biens, auquel le pais abonde,
ils dirent Vssi esta Or mucho, c'est k dire, II
y a force d'Or ; et pource ils donneret le
nom d'Ormucho h. la dite isle." — A. T/ievet,
Cosmographie Univ., liv. x. i. 329.
1623.— "Non volli lasciar di andare con
gl' Inglesi in Hormuz a veder la forteza, la
cittk, e cib che vi era in fine di notabile in
quell' isola."- P. della Valle, ii. 463. Also
see ii. 61.
1667.—
" High on a throne of royal state, which
far
Outshone the wealth of Ormus and of Ind,
Or where the gorgeous East with richest
hand
Showers on her kings barbaric pearl and
gold,-"
Paradise Lost, ii. 1-4.
OEOMBARROS, s. This odd
word seems to have been used as
griffin (q.v.) now is. It is evidently
the Malay orang-haharu, or orang
bharu, 'a new man, a novice.' This
is interesting as showing an un-
questionable instance of an expression
imported from the Malay factories to
Continental India. [Mr. Skeat re-
marks that the form of the word
shows that it came from the Malay
under Portuguese influence.]
ORTOLAN.
647
OUDH, OUDE.
1711.— At Madras . . . " r;ef reshments f or
the Men, which they are presently supply 'ed
with from Country Boats and Cattamarans,
who make a good Peny at the first coming
of Orombarros, as they call those who have
not been there before." — Lockyer, 28.
ORTOLAN, s. This name is ap-
plied by Europeans in India to a
^mall lark, Calandrella hrachydadyla,
Temm., in Hind, hargel and bageri,
£Skt. varga^ 'a troop']. Also some-
times in S. India to the finch-lark,
Tyrrhalauda grisea, Scopoli.
OTTA, OTTER, s. Corruption of
<itdj 'flour,' a Hindi word having no
Skt. original ; [but Platts gives Skt.
drdra, ' soft ']. Popular rhyme :
*' Ai terl Shekhawati
Adha 3,ta adha mat! ! "
■*' Confound this Shekhawati land,
My bread's half wheat-meal and half
sand."
Boilemi, Tour through Rajwara,
1837, p. 274.
[1853. — " After travelling three days, one
of the prisoners bought some ottah. They
prepared bread, some of which was given
him ; after eating it he became insensible.
. . ." — Law Report, in Qhevers, hid. Med.
Jw'ispr. 166.]
OTTO, OTTER, s. Or usually
*Otto of Eoses,' or by imperfect
purists '•Attar of Eoses,' an essential
oil obtained in India from the petals
of the flower, a manufacture of which
the chief seat is at Ghazipur on the
Ganges. The word is the Arab. 'iYr,
^perfume.' From this word are de-
rived kittCir, a 'perfumer or druggist,'
^attari, adj., ' pertaining to a perfumer.'
And a relic of Saracen rule in Palermo
is the Via Latterini, ' the street of the
perfumers' shops.' We find the same
in an old Spanish account of Fez :
1573.—" Issuing thence to the Cayzerie
by a gate which faces the north there is a
handsome street which is called of the
Atarin, which is the S^icery. "—Marmol,
Africa, ii. f. 88.
['Itr of roses is said to have been
discovered by the Empress Nur-jahan
on her marriage with Jahangir. A
. <janal in the palace garden was filled
with rose-water in honour of the
€vent, and the princess, observing a
scum on the surface, caused it to be
"Collected, and found it to be of admir-
able fragrance, whence it was called
^itr-i'Jahdnglrl.'\
1712. — Kaempfer enumerating the depart-
ments of the Royal Household in Persia
names : " Pharmacopoeia . . . Atthaar
choneh, in quS, medicamenta, et praesertim
variae virtutis opiata, pro Maj estate et
aulicis praeparantur. . . ." — Am. Exot. 12i.
1759. — " To presents given, &c.
*****
" 1 otter box set with diamonds
'' Sicca Ms. SOOO ... 3222 3 6."
Accts. of Entertainment to Jug get Sety
in Long, 89.
c. 1790.—" Elles ont encore une predilec-
tion particuli^re pour les huilesoderiferantes,
surtout pour celle de rose, appelee Otta." —
Haafner, ii. 122.
1824.— "The attar is obtained after the
rose-water is made, by setting it out during
the night and till sunrise in the morning
in large open vessels exposed to the air, and
then skimming off the essential oil which
floats at the top."— Heher, ed. 1844, i. 154.
OUDH, OUDE, n.p. Awadh;
properly the ancient and holy city of
Ayodhyd (Skt. 'not to be warred
against'), the capital of Rama, on the
right bank of the river Sarayu, now
commonly caUed the Gogra. Also the
province in which Ayodhya was
situated, but of which Lucknow for
about 170 years (from c. 1732) has
been the capital, as that of the dynasty
of the Nawabs, and from 1814 kings,
of Oudh. Oudli was annexed to the
British Empire in 1856 as a Chief
Commissionership. This was re-estab-
lished after the Mutiny was subdued
and the country reconquered, in 1858.
In 1877 the Chief Commissionership
was united to the Lieut.-Governorship
of the N.W. Provinces. (See JUDEA.)
B_ C. X. — "The noble city of AyodhyS,
crowned with a royal highway had already
cleaned and besprinkled all its streets, and
spread its broad banners. Women, chil-
dren, and all the dwellers in the city eagerly
looking for the consecration of Rama, waited
with impatience the rising of the morrow's
sun."— Ramdi/ana, Bk. iii. {Ayodhya Kanda),
ch. 3.
636. — " Departing from this Kingdom
(Kanydhihja or Kanauj) he (Hwen T'sang)
travelled about 600 Ii to the S.E., crossed
the Ganges, and then taking his course
southerly he arrived at the Kingdom of
'Oyut'o {Ayodhya.)."— I'e/erins Bouddh. \i.
267.
1255. — "A peremptory command had been
issued that Malik Kutlugh Khan . . . should
leave the province of Awadh, and proceed
to the fief of Bhara'ij, and he had not
obeyed. . . ." — TabakcU-i-Nasirl, E.T. by
Raverty, 107.
1289. — " Mu'izzu-d din Kai-Kubiid, on
his arrival from Dehli, pitched his camp at
OUTCRY.
648
OVERLAND.
Oudh (Ajudhya) on the bank of the Ghagra.
Nasini-d din, from the opposite side, sent
his chamberlain to deliver a message to
Kai-Kub^d, who by way of intimidation
himself discharged an arrow at him. . . ." —
Amir Khusru, in Elliot, iii. 530.
c. 1335. — " The territories to the west of
the Ganges, and where the Sultan himself
lived, were afflicted by famine, whilst those
to the east of it enjoyed great plenty. These
latter were then governed by 'Ain-ul-Mulk
. . . and among their chief towns we may
name the city of Awadh, and the city of
Zafarabad and the city of Lahnau, etcetera."
—IbnBatuta, iii. 342.
c. 1340. — The 23 principal provinces of
India under Mahommed Tughlak are thus
stated, on the authority of Sirajuddin Abu'l-
fatah Omah, a native of 'Awadh : " (1) Aklim
Dihll, (2) Multdn, (3) Kahran (Guhram),
and (4) Samdn (both about Sirhind),_(5) Si-
wastdn (Sehwan in Sind), (6) Waja (Uja, i.e.
Uch), (7) Hasl (Hansi), (8) Sarsati (Sirsa), (9)
Ma bar (Coromandel), (10) Tiling (Kalinga),
(11) Gujrdt, (12) Badaun, (13) 'Awadh, (14)
Karumj, (15) Laknaull (N. Bengal), (16)
Bahar, (17) Karra (Lower Doab), (18)
Malawa (Malwa), (19) Lahawar (Lahore),
(20) Kalanur (E. Punjab), (21) Jajnagar
(Orissa), (22) Tilinj (?), (23) Dursamand
(Mysore)." — Shihdbuddln, in Notices et Exts.
xiii. 167-171.
OUTCRY, s. Auction. This term
seems to have survived a good deal
longer in India than in England.
(See NEELAM). The old Italian ex-
pression for auction seems to be
identical in sense, viz. gridaggio, and
the auctioneer gridatore, thus :
c. 1343. — "For jewels and plate; and
(other) merchandize that is sold by outcry
(gridaggio), i.e. by auction [oncanto) in
Cyprus, the buyer pays the crier {gridatore)
one quarter carat per bezant on the price
bid for the thing bought through the crier,
and the seller pays nothing except," &c. —
Pegolotti, 74.
1627.—" (Dttt-cru of goods to he sold.
G(allice) Enc^nt. Incant. (I(talice). — Inc^nto.
. . . H(ispanice). Almoneda, ah Al. articuliis,
et Arab, nthfjit, clamare, vocare. . . .
B(atavice). ^t-rxrtp." — Minsheu, s.v.
[1700.— "The last week Mr. Proby made
a outcry of_ lace."— In Yule, Hedges' Diary,
Hak. Soc. ii. cclix.]
1782.— "On Monday next will be sold by
Public Outcry . . . large and small China
silk Kittisals (KITTYSOL). . . ."—India
(Jazette, March 31.
1787. — " Having put up the Madrass
Galley at Outcry and nobody offering more
for her than 2300 Rupees, we think it more
for the Company's Int. to make a Sloop of
Her than let Her go at so low a price." —
Ft. William, MS. Reports, March.
[1841. — " When a. man dies in India, we
make short work with him ; ... an 'out-
cry ' is held, his goods and chattels are
brought to the hammer. . . ." — Society in
India, ii. 227.]
OVERLAND. Specifically applied
to the Mediterranean route to India,
which in former days involved usually
the land journey from Antioch or
thereabouts to the Persian Gulf ; and
still in vogue, though any land journey
may now be entirely dispensed witli,.
thanks to M. Lesseps.
1612.— "His Catholic Majesty the King-
Philip III. of Spain and II. of Portugal,
our King and Lord, having appointed Dom
Hieronymo de Azevedo to succeed Ruy
Louren9o de Tavira ... in January 1612.
ordered that a courier should be despatched
overland {por terra) to this Government to
carry these orders and he, arriving at Ormuz.
at the end of May following. . . ." — BocarrOy
Decada, p. 7.
1629.— "The news of his Exploits and
Death being brought together to King
Philip the Fourth, he writ with his own
hand as follows. Considering the two Pinks
that were fitting for India may he gone ivithoiU
an Acco^tnt of my Concern for the Death of
Nunno Alvarez Botello, an Express shall im-
mediately he sent by Land with advice." —
Fariay Sousa (Stevens), iii. 373.
1673. — " French and Dutch Jewellers
coming overland . . . have made good
Purchase by buying Jewels here, and carry-
ing them to Europe to Cut and Set, and
returning thence sell them here to the
Ombrahs (see OMRAH), among whom were
Monsieur Tavernier. . . . " — Fryer, 89.
1675. — "Our last to you was dated the
17th August past, overland, transcripts of
which we herewith send you." — Lettei- from
Court to Ft. St. Geo. In Notes aind Exts. No,
i. p. 5.
1676. —"Docket Copy of the Company'*
General Overland.
" * Our Agent and Councel Fort St,
George.
* * * * *
" 'The foregoing is copy of our letter of
28th June overland, which we sent by three
several conveyances for Aleppo.'" — Ibid.
p. 12.
1684. — "That all endeavors would be
used to prevent my going home the way I
intended, by Persia, and so overland."—
Hedges, Diary, Aug. 19 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 155].
c. 1686.— "Those Gentlemen's Friends in
the Committee of the Company in England,
acquainted them by Letters over Land, of
the Danger they were in, and gave them
Warning to be on their guard." — A..
Hamilton, i. 196 ; [ed. 1744, i. 195].
1737.— "Though so far apart that we can
only receive letters from Europe once a
year, while it takes 18 months to get an
answer, we Europeans get news almost
every year over land by Constantinople,,
through Arabia or Persia. ... A few days;
OVERLAND.
649
OWL.
ago we received the news of the Peace in
Europe ; of the death of Prince Eugene ;
of the marriage of the P. of Wales with
the Princess of Saxe-Gotha. . . ." — Letter
of the Germ. Missionary Sartorius, from
Madras, Feb. 16. In Notices of Madras,
arid Ouddalore, &c. 1858, p. 159.
1763. — "We have received Overland the
news of the taking of Havannah and the
Spanish Fleet, as well as the defeat of the
Spaniards in Portugall. We must surely
make an advantageous Peace, however I'm
no PoHtician." — MS. Letter of James Rennell,
June 1, fr. Madras.
1774. — " Les Marchands a Bengale en-
voy^rent un Vaisseau k Sxtes en 1772, mais
il fut endommag^ dans le Golfe de Bengale,
et oblige de retourner ; en 1773 le Sr.
Holford entreprit encore ce voyage, r^ussit
cette fois, et fut ainsi le premier Anglois
qui eut conduit un vaisseau k Sues. . . .
On s'est d^ja servi plusieurs fois de cette
route comme d'un chemin de poste ; car le
Gouvernement des Indes envoye actuelle-
ment dans des cas d'importance ses Couriers
par Sues en Angleterre, et peut presqu'avoir
plutdt reponse de Landres que leurs lettres
ne peuvent venir en Europe par le Chemin
ordinaire du tour du Cap de bonne esper-
ance." — Niebuhr, Voyage, ii. 10.
1776. — " We had advices long ago from
England, as late as the end of May, by way
of Suez. This is a new Route opened by
Govr. Hastings, and the Letters which left
Marseilles the 3rd June arrived here the
20th August. This, you'll allow, is a ready
communication with Europe, and may be
kept open at all times, if we chuse to take a
-ittle pains." — MS. Lette)- from James Ren-
tieU, Oct. 16, "fi'om Islamabad, capital of
Chittigong."
1781. — " On Monday last was Married Mr.
George Greenley to Mrs. Anne Barrington,
relict of the late Capt. William B , who
unfortunately perished on the Desart, in the
attack that was made on the Carravan of
Bengal Goods under his and the other
Gentiemen's care between Suez and Grand
Cairo."— 7«^m Gazette, March 7.
1782.— "When you left England with an
intention to pass overland and by the route
of the Red Sea into India, did you not know
that no subject of these kingdoms can law-
fully reside in India . . . without the
permission of the United Company of
Merchants? . . ."—Price, Tracts, i. 130.
1783. — " . . . Mr. Paul Benfield, a
gentleman whose means of intelligence were
known to be both extensive and expeditious,
publicly declared, from motives the most
benevolent, that he had just received over-
land from England certain information that
Great Britain had finally concluded a peace
with all the belligerent powers in Europe."
—Munro's Narrative, 317.
1786. — "The packet that was coming to
us overland, and that left England^in July,
was cut off by the wild Arabs between
Aleppo and Bussora." — Lord Cornwallis,
Dec. 28, in Correspondence, &c., i. 247.
1793. — " Ext. of a letter from Poonama.ee,
dated 7th June.
' The dispatch by way of Suez has put us
all in a commotion.'" — Bombay Couriei\
June 29.
1803. — "From the Governor General to
the Secret Committee, dated 24th Deer.
1802. Reed. Overland, 9th May 1803."—
Mahraita War Papers (Parliamentary).
OyiDORE, s Port. Ouvidor, i.e.
'auditor/ an official constantly men-
tioned in the histories of Portuguese
India. But the term is also applied
in an English quotation below ta
certain Burmese officials, an applica-
tion which must have been adopted
from the Portuguese. It is in this
case probably the translation of a
Burmese designation, perhaps of
Nekhan-dau, 'Royal Ear,' which is
the title of certain Court officers.
1500. — "The Captain-Major (at Melinde)
sent on board all the ships to beg that no>
one when ashore would in any way mis-
behave or produce a scandal ; any such
offence would be severely punished. And
he ordered the mariners of the ships to
land, and his own Provost of the force,
with an Ouvidor that he had on board, that
they might keep an eye on our people to
prevent mischief." — Correa, i. 165.
1507. — " And the Viceroy ordered the
Ouvidor General to hold an inquiry on this
matter, on which the truth came out clearly
that the Holy Apostle (Sanctiago) showed
himself to the Moors when they were fighting
with our people, and of this he sent word to
the King, telling him that such martyrs were
the men who were serving in these parts
that our Lord took thought of them and
sent them a Helper from Heaven." — Ibid.
i. 717.
1698.— (At Syriam) " Ovidores (Persons
appointed to take notice of all passages in
the Rnnday (office of administration) and
advise them to Ava. . . . Three Ovidorea
that always attend the Ruiiday, and are
sent to the King, upon errands, as occasion
obliges." — Fleetivood's Diary, in Balrymple^
Or. Rep. i. 355, 360.
[OWL, s. Hind, aid, 'any great
calamity, as a plague, cholera,' &c.
[1787._<'At the foot of the hills the
country is called Teriani (see TERAI) . . .
and people in their passage catch a disorder,
called in the language of that country
aul, which is a putrid fever, and of which,
the generality of persons who are attacked
with it die in a few days. . . ." — Asiat. Res.
ii. 307.
1816. — ". . . rain brings alone with it
the local malady called the Owl, so much
dreaded in the woods and valleys of Nepaul.'*
— Asiatic Journal, ii. 405.
FADDY.
650
PADDY-FIELD.
1858. — " I have known European officers,
who were never conscious of having drunk
either of the waters above described, take
the fever (owl) in the month of May in the
Tarae." — Sleeman, Journey in Oiidh, ii. 103.]
PADDY, s. Rice in the husk ; but
the word is also, at least in composition,
applied to growing rice. The word
appears to have in some measure, a
double origin.
There is a word hatty (see BATTA)
used by some writers on the west
coast of India, w^hich has probably
helped to propagate our uses of paddy.
This seems to be the Canarese batta or
bhatta, 'rice in the husk,' which is
also found in Mahr. as bhdt with the
same sense, a word again which in
Hind, is applied to ' cooked rice.' The
last meaning is that of Skt. bhaktd^
which is perhaps the original of all
these forms.
But in Malay ^^afZ^ [according to
Mr. Skeat, usuajly pronounced pddi'\
Javan. pari, is 'rice in the straw.'
And the direct parentage of the word
in India is tlius apparently due to' the
Archipelago ; arising probably out of
the old importance of the export trade
of rice from Java (see Raffles, Java, i.
239-240, and Grawfurd's Hist. iii. 345,
and Descript. Diet., 368). Crawfurd,
{Journ. Ind. Arch., iv. 187) seems to
think that the Malayo-Javanese word
may have come from India with the
Portuguese. But this is impossible,
for as he himself has shown {Desc. Did.,
U.S.), the word pari, more or less
modified, exists in all the chief tongues
of the Archipelago, and even in
Madagascar, the connection of which
last with the Malay regions certainly
was long prior to the arrival of the
Portuguese,
1580. — "Certaine Wordes of the naturall
language of Jaua . . . Paree, ryce in the
huske." — Sir F. Drakes Voyage, in Hahl.
iv. 246.
1598. — "There are also divers other kinds
of Rice, of a lesse price, and slighter than
the other Ryce, and is called Batte . . ." —
Linschotm, 70 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 246].
1600. — "In the fields is such a quantity
of rice, which they call .bate, that it gives
its name to the kingdom of Calou, which is
called on that account Batecalo2i." — L^icena,
Vida do Padre F. Xavier, 121.
1615. — ". . . oryzae quoque agri feraces
quam Batum incolae dicunt." — Jarric, The-
saums, i. 461.
1673. — "The Ground between this and
the great Breach is well ploughed, and
bears good Batty." — Frj/er, 67, see also 125.
But in the Index he has Paddy.
1798. — "The paddle which is the name
given to the rice, whilst in the husk, does
not grow ... in compact ears, but like oats,
in loose spikes." — Staeorimis, tr. i. 231.
1837.— " Parrots brought 900,000 loads
of hill-paddy daily, from the marshes of
Chandata, — mice husking the hill-paddy,
without breaking it, converted it into ric^."
— Tiinioiir's Mahawanso, 22.
1871. — "In Ireland Paddy makes riots,
in Bengal raiyats make paddy ; and in this
lies the difference between the paddy of
green Bengal, and the Paddy of the Emerald
Isle." — Gofinda Samanta, ii. 25.
1878. — "II est 6tabli un droit sur les riz
et les paddys exportds de la Colonic, excepte
pour le Cambodge par la voie du fleuve." —
CouiTier de Saigon, Sept. 20.
PADDY-BIRD, s. The name
commonly given by Europeans to
certain baser species of the family
Ardeidae or Herons, which are common
in the rice-fields, close in the wake
of grazing cattle. Jerdon gives it as
the European's name for the Ardeola
leucoptera, Boddaert, andlid bagld
(' blind heron ') of tlie Hindus, a bird
wliich is more or less coloured. But
in Bengal, if we are not mistaken, it is
more commonly applied to the pure
white bird — Herodias alba, L., or
Ardea Torra, Buch. Ham., and Herodias
egrettoides, Temminck, or Ardea putea,
Buch. Ham.
1727.— "They have also Store of wild
Fowl ; but who have a Mind to eat them
must shoot them. Flamingoes are large
and good Meat. The Paddy-bird is also
good in their season." — A. Hamilton, i, 161 ;
[ed. 1744, i. 162-3].
1868.— "The most common bird (in For-
mosa) was undoubtedly the Pad! bird, a
species of heron {Ardea prasinosceles), which
was constantly flying across the padi, or
rice -fields." — Oollingicood, liamUds of a
Naturalist, 44.
PADDY-FIELD, s. A rice-field,
generally in its flooded state.
1759. — "They marched onward in the
plain towards Preston's force, who, seeing
them coming, halted on the other side of
a long morass formed by paddy-fields." —
Ornie, ed. 1803, iii. 430.
1800.— "There is not a single paddy-field
in the whole county, but plenty of cotton
PADRE.
6.51
PADRE,
ground (see REGUR) swamps, which in this
wet weather are delightful." — Wellington to
Munro, in Despatches, July 3.
1809. — "The whole country was in high
•cultivation, consequently the paddy-fields
were nearly impassable." — Ld. Valentia,
i. 350.
PADEE, s. A priest, clergyman,
or minister, of the Christian Religion ;
when applied by natives to their own
priests, as it sometimes is when they
speak to Europeans, this is only by
way of accommodation, as ' church ' is
^Iso sometimes so used by them.
The word has been taken up from
the Portuguese, and was of course
-applied originally to Roman Catholic
priests only. But even in that respect
there was a peculiarity in its Indian
use among the Portuguese. For P.
•della Valle (see below) notices it as a
singularity of their practice at Goa
that they gave the title of Padre to
secular priests, whereas in Italy this
was reserved to the religiod or regulars.
In Portugal itself, as Bluteau's ex-
planation shows, the use is, or was
formerly, the same as in Italy ; but,
as the first ecclesiastics who went to
India were monks, the name apparently
became general among the Portuguese
there for all priests.
It is a curious example of the
vitality of words that this one which
had thus already in the 16th century
in India a kind of abnormally wide
-application, has now in that country
a still wider, embracing all Christian
ministers. It is applied to the
Protestant clergy at Madras early in
the 18th century. A bishop is known
as Lord (see LAT) padre. See LAT
^ahib.
According to Leland the word is
used in China in the form pa-ti-U.
1541. — "Chegando ^ Porta da Igreja, o
sahirao a rgceber oito Padres." — Pinto,
ch. Ixix. (see Cogdn, p. 85).
1584.— "It was the will of God that we
found there two Padres, the one an English-
man, and the other a Flemming." — Fitch, in
Jlakl. ii. 381.
,, "... had it not pleased God to
put it into the minds of the archbishop and
•other two Padres of Jesuits of S. Paul's
OoUedge to stand our friends, we might
have rotted in prison." — Newheti'ie, ibid.
ii. 380.
c. 1590. — "Learned monks also come from
Europe, who go by the name of Pddre.
M'hey have an infallible head called Pdpd.
He can change any religioiis ordinances as
he may think advisable, and kings have
to submit tohis authority." — BaMonl, in
Blochmann's Am, i. 182.
c. 1606. — "Et ut adesse Patres comperi-
unt, minor exclamat Padrigi, Padrigi, id
est Domine Pater, Christianus sum." —
Jarric, iii. 155.
1614. — "The Padres make a church of
one of their Chambers, where they say
Masse twice a day." — W. Whittington, in
Purchas, i. 486.
1616. — "So seeing Master Terry whom I
brought with me, he (the King) called to
him. Padre you are very welcome, and this
house is yours." — Sir T. Roe, in PiircJuis,
i. 564 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 385].
1623. — "I Portoghesi chiamano anche i
preti secolari padri, come noi i religiosi
. . ."—P. della Valle, ii. 586; [Hak. Soc.
i. 142].
1665. — "They (Hindu Jogis) are imperti-
nent enough to compare themselves with
our Religious Men they meet with in the
Indies. I have often taken pleasure to
catch them, using much ceremony with
them, and giving them great respect ; but
I soon heard them say to one another. This
Frangim knows who we are, he hath been a
great while in the Indies, he knows that we
are the Padrys of the hidians. A fine com-
parison, said I, within myself, made by an
impertinent and idolatrous rabble of Men ! "
—Bernier, E.T. 104 ; [ed. Constable, 323].
1675.— "The Padre (or Minister) com-
plains to me that he hath not that respect
and place of preference at Table and else-
where that is due unto him. ... At his
request I promised to move it at ye next
meeting of ye CounceU. What this little
Sparke may enkindle, especially should it
break out in ye Pulpit, I cannot foresee
further than the inflaming of ye dyning
Roome w<=h sometimes is made almost in-
tollerable hot upon other Accts." — Mr.
Ruckle's Diary at Metchlapatam, MS. in
India Office.
1676.— "And whiles the French have no
settlement near hand, the keeping French
Padrys here instead of Portugueses, destroys
the encroaching growth of the Portugall in-
terest, who used to entail Portugal ism as
well as Christianity on all their converts."
—Madras Consns., Feb. 29, in Notes and
Exts. i. p. 46.
1680.—". . . where as at the Dedication
of a New Church by the French Padrys and
Portugez in 1675 guns had been fired from
the Fort in honour thereof, neither Padry
nor Portugez appeared at the Dedication
of our • Church, nor as much as gave the
Governor a visit afterwards to give him joy
of it."— Ibid. Oct. 28. No. III. p. 37.
c. 1692. — "But their greatest act of
tyranny (at Goa) is this. If a subject of
these misbelievers dies, leaving young chil-
dren, and no grown-up son, the children
are considered wards of the State. They
take them to their places of worship, their
churches . . . and the padris, that is to
say the priests, instruct the children in the
PADSHAW, PODSHAJV. 652
PAGODA.
Christian religion, and bring them up in
their own faith, whether the child be a
Mussulman saiyid or a Hindil hrdhman." —
Khdjt Khdn, iii Elliot, vii, 345.
1711.— "The Danish Padre Bartholomew
Ziegenbalgh, requests leave to go to Europe
in the first ship, and in consideration that
he is head of a Protestant Mission, espoused
by the Eight Reverend the Lord Archbishop
of Canterbury ... we have presumed to
grant him his passage."^— In Wheeler, ii. 177.
1726.— "May 14. Mr. Leeke went with
me to St. Thomas's Mount, . . . We con-
versed with an old Padre from Silesia, who
had been 27 years in India. . . ." — Diary of
the Missionary Schultze (in Notices of Madras,
&c., 1858), p. 14.
,, "May 17. The minister of the
King of Pegu called on me. From him I
learned, through an interpreter, that Chris-
tians of all nations and professions have
perfect freedom at Pegu ; that even in the
Capital two French, two Armenian, and
two Portuguese Patres, have their churches.
. . ."—Ibid. p. 15.
1803. — " Lord Lake was not a little
pleased at the Begum's loyalty, and being
a little elevated by the wine ... he gal-
lantly advanced, and to the utter dismay of
her attendants, took her in his arms, and
kissed her. . . . Receiving courteously the
proffered attention, she turned calmly round
to her astonished attendants — *It is,' said
she, ' the salute of a padre (or priest) to his
daughter.'" — Skinner's Mil. Mem. i. 293.
1809.— "The Padre, who is a half cast
Portuguese, informed me that he had three
districts under him." — Ld. Valentia, i. 329.
1830. — "Two fat naked Brahmins, be-
daubed with paint, had been importuning
me for money . . . upon the ground that
they were padres." — Mem. of Col. Moun-
tain, iii.
1876.— "There is Padre Blunt for ex-
ample, — we always call them Padres in
India, you know, — makes a point of never
going beyond ten minutes, at any rate
during the hot weather." — The Dilemma,
ch. xliii.
PADSHAW, PODSHAW, s. Pers.
— Hind, pddishdh (Pers. pad, pat
' throne,' shah, ' prince '), an emperor ;
the Great Mogul (q.v.) ; a king.
[1553.—" Patxiah." See under POORUB.
[1612. — " He acknowledges no Paden-
shawe or King in Christendom but the
Portugals' King." — Danvers, Letters, i. 175.]
c. 1630. — ". . . round all the roome were
placed tacite Mirzoes, Chauns, Sultans, and
Beglerbegs, above threescore ; who like so
many inanimate Statues sat crosse - legg'd
. . . their backs to the wall, their eyes to a
constant object ; not daring to speak to one
another, sneeze, cough, spet, or the like, it
being held in the Potshaw's presence a sinne
of too great presumption." — Sir T. Herbert,
ed. 1638, p. 169. At p. 171 of the same we
have Potshaugh ; and in the edition of 1677„
in a vocabulary of the language spoken in
Hindustan, we have "King, Patchaw.'"
And again: "Is the King at Agra? . . .
Punshaw Agrameha ? " (Padishah Agra men.
hai ?)— 99-100.
1673. — "They took upon them without
controul the Regal Dignity and Title of
Pedeshaw. "—i^ryer, 166.
1727. — "Aureng-zeb, who is now saluted
Pautshaw, or Emperor, by the Army, not-
withstanding his Father was then alive." —
A. Hamilton, i. 175, [ed. 1744].
PAGAR, s.
a. This word, the Malay for a ' fence^
enclosure,' occurs in the sense of
' factory ' in the following passage :
1702. — "Some other out-pagars or Fac-
tories, depending upon the Factory of Ben-
coolen." — Charters of the E.I. Co. p. 324.
In some degree analogous to this-
use is the application, common among
Hindustani-speaking natives, of the
Hind. — Arab, word ihdta, 'a fence,
enclosure,' in the sense of Presidency:
Bombay hi [kd'] ihdta, Bangdl hi [kdl
ihdta, a sense not given in Shakespear
or Forbes ; [it is given in Fallon and
Platts. M.T. Skeat points out that the
Malay word is pdgar, 'a fence,' but
that it is not used in the sense of a
' factory ' in the Malay Peninsula. In
the following passage it seems to mean
' factory stock ' :
[1615. — "The King says that at her arrivaP
he will send them their house and pagarr
upon rafts to them." — Foster, Letters, iii. 151.],
b. (pagdr). This word is in general
use in the Bombay domestic dialect for
wages, Mahr. pagdr. It is obviously
the Port, verb pagar, * to pay,' used as-
a substantive.
[1875.—" ... the heavy-browed sultana
of some Gangetic station, whose stern look
palpably interrogates the amount of your
monthly paggar." — Wilson, Abode of Snoir,
46.]
PAGODA, s.
This obscure and
is used in three-
remarkable word
different senses.
a. An idol temple ; and also specifi-
cally, in China, a particular form of
religious edifice, of which the famous^
"Porcelain tower" of ]S[anking, now
destroyed, may be recalled as typicaL
In the 17th century we find the word
sometimes misapplied to places of
Mahommedan worship, as by Faria-y-
Sousa, who speaks of the " Pagoda of
Mecca."
PAGODA.
653
PAGODA.
b. An idol.
C. A coin long current in S. India.
The coins so called were both gold and
silver, but generally gold. The gold
pagoda was the vardha or Mm of the
natives (see HOON) ; the former name
(f r. Skt. for ' boar ') being taken from
the Boar avatar of Vishnu, which was
lifTured on a variety of ancient coins of
the South ; and the latter signifying
'frold,' no doubt identical with so7id,
and an instance of the exchange of h
^nd s. (See also PARDAO.)
Accounts at Madras down to 1818
were kept in pagodas, fanams, and kds
(see CASH) ; 8 kds = I fanam, 42 fanams
= 1 pagoda. In the year named the
rupee was made the standard coin.^^
The pagoda was then reckoned as
€(|uivalent to 3^ rupees.
In the suggestions of etymologies
ior this word, the first and most
prominent meaning alone has almost
always been regarded, and doubtless
justly ; for the other uses are de-
duceable from it. Such suggestions
have been many.
Thus Chinese origins have been
propounded in more than one form ;
e.g. Pao-t'ah, 'precious pile,' and Poh-
Jcuh-t'ah (' white-bones-pile ').t Any-
tliing can be made out of Chinese
monosyllables in the way of etymology ;
though no doubt it is curious that the
first at least of these phrases is actually
applied by the Chinese to the polygonal
towers which in China f oreigtiers speci-
ally call pagodas. Whether it be
possible that this phrase may have
been in any measure formed in
hnitation of pagoda, so constantly in
the mouth of foreigners, we cannot
say (though it would not be a solitary
example of such borrowing — sea
"NEELAM) ; but we can say with confi-
dence that it is impossible pagoda
should have been taken from the
€hinese. The quotations from Corsali
and Barbosa set that suggestion at rest.
Another derivation is given (and
adopted by so learned an etymologist
as H. Wedgwood) from the Portuguese
pagao, 'a pagan.' It is possible that
this word may have helped to facili-
tate the Portuguese adoption of ^o^rofia;
it is not possible that it should have
given rise to the word. A third theory
makes pagoda a transposition of da-
* Prinsep's UseM Tables, by E. Thomas, p, 19.
t Giles, Glossary of Reference, s.v.
goba. The latter is a genuine word,
used in Ceylon, but known in Conti-
nental India, since the extinction of
Buddhism, only in the most rare and
exceptional way.
A fourth suggestion connects it with
the Skt. bhagavat, 'holy, divine,' or
Bhagavatl, applied to Durga and other
goddesses ; and a fifth makes it a
corruption of the Pers. hut-kadah,
' idol-temple ' ; a derivation given
l)elow by Ovington. There can be
little doubt that the origin really lies
between these two.
The two contributors to this book are
somewhat divided on this subject : —
(1) Against the derivation from
bhagavat, 'holy,' or the Mahr. form
bhagavant, is the objection that the
word pagode from the earliest date has
the final e, which was necessarily pro-
nounced. Nor is bhagavant a name
for a temple in any language of India.
On the other hand but-kadah is a phrase
which the Portuguese would constantly
hear from the Mahommedans with
whom they chiefly had to deal on
their first arrival in India. This is
the view confidently asserted by Rei-
naud {Memoires siir VInde, 90), and is
the etymology given by Littre.
As regards the coins, it has been
supposed, naturally enough, that they
were called pagoda, because of the
figure of a temple which some of them
bear ; and which indeed was borne by
the pagodas of the Madras Mint, as
may be seen in Thomas's Prinsep, pi.
xlv. But in fact coins with this im-
press were first struck at Ikkeri at a
date after the word pagode was already
in use among the Portuguese. How-
ever, nearly all bore on one side a rude
representation of a Hindu deity (see
e.g. Krishnaraja's pagoda, c. 1520), and
sometimes two such images. Some of
these figures are specified by Prinsep
{Useful Tables, p. 41), and Varthema
speaks of them : " These pardai . . .
have two devils stamped upon one side
of them, and certain letters on the
other" (115-116). Here the name
may have been appropriately taken
from bhagavat (A. B.).
On the other hand, it may be urged
that the resemblance between but-
kadah and pagode is hardly close
enough, and that the derivation from
but-kadah does not easily account for
all the uses of the word. Indeed, it
seems admitted in the preceding para-
PAGODA.
654
PAGODA.
graph that bhagavat may have had to
do with the origin of the word in one
of its meanings.
Now it is not possible that the word
in all its applications may have had
its origin from bhagavat, or some
current modification of that word ?
We see from Marco Polo that such a
term was currently known to foreign
visitors of S. India in his day — a term
almost identical in sound with pagoda,
and bearing in his statement a religious
application, though not to a temple.*
We thus have four separate applications
of the word pacauta, or pagoda, picked
up by foreigners on the shores of India
from the 13th century do^vnwards, viz.
to a Hindu ejaculatory formula, to a
place of Hindu worship, to a Hindu
idol, to a Hindu coin with idols repre-
sented on it. Is it not possible that all
are to be traced to bhagavat, 'sacred,'
or to Bhagavat and Bhagavatl, used as
names of divinities — of Buddha in
Buddhist times or places, of Krishna
and Durga in Brahminical times and
places? (uses which are fact). How
common was the use of Bhagavatl as
the name of an object of worship in
Malabar, may be seen from an ex-
ample. Turning to Wilson's work on
the Mackenzie MSS., we find in the
list of local MS. tracts belonging to
Malabar, the repeated occurrence of
Bhagavatl in this way. Thus in this
section of the book we have at p. xcvi.
(vol. ii.) note of an account "of a
temple of Bhagavati " ; at p. ciii.
"Temple of Mannadi Bhagavati god-
dess . . . " ; at p. civ. " Temple of
Mangombu Bhagavati . . . " ; " Temple
of Paddeparkave Bhagavati . . . " ;
" Temple of the goddess Pannayennar
Kave Bhagavati . . . " ; " Temple of
the goddess Patali Bhagavati . . . " ;
" Temple of Bhagavati . . . " ; p. cvii.,
" Account of the goddess Bhagavati at,
&c. . . . " ; p. cviii., " Ace. of the
goddess Yalanga Bhagavati," "Ace. of
* "The prayer that they say daily consists of
these words : ' Pacauta ! PacaiUa ! Pacauta > ' And
this they repeat 104 times. "—(Bk. iii. ch. 17.) The
word is printed in Ramusio pacauca ; but no one
familiar with the constant confusion of c and t in
medieval manuscript will reject this correction of
M. Pauthier, Bishop Caldwell observes that the
word was probably Bagavd, or Pagavd, the Tamil
form of Ehagavata, " Lord " ; a word reiterated in
their sacred formulae by Hindus of all sorts,
especially Vaishnava devotees. The words given
by Marco Polo, if written '^Pagoda! Pagoda!
Pagoda!" would be almost undistinguishable in
sound from Pacauta.
the goddess Vallur Bhagavati." The^
term Bhagavati seems thus to have
been very commonly attached to-
objects of worship in Malabar temples-
(see also Fra Paolino, p. 79 and p. 57,
quoted under c. below). And it is.
very interesting to observe that, in a
paper on "Coorg Superstitions," Mr,
Kittel notices parenthetically that
Bhadra Kali {i.e. Durga) is "also-
called Pogddi, Pavodi, a tadbhava of
Bagavati" {hid. Antiq. ii. 170)— an
incidental remark that seems to bring^
us very near the possible origin of
pagode. It is most probable that some
form like pogodi or pagode was current
in the mouths of foreign visitors be-^
fore the arrival of the Portuguese ;
but if the word was of Portuguese
origin there may easily have been
some confusion in their ears between
Bagavati and but-kadah which shaped
the new word. It is no sufficient ob-
jection to say that bhagavati is not a
term applied by the natives to a
temple ; the question is rather what
misunderstanding and mispronuncia-
tion by foreigners of a native term
may probably have given rise to the
term f— (H. Y.)
Since the above was written. Sir
Walter Elliot has kindly furnished a
note, of which the following is an
extract : —
" I took some pains to get at the
origin of the word when at Madras,
and the conclusion I came to was that
it arose from the term used generally
for the object of their worship, viz.,.
Bhagavat, ' god ' ; bhagavati, ' goddess.'
"Thus, the Hindu temple with it»
lofty gopuram or propylon at once
attracts attention, and a stranger en-
quiring what it was, would be told,
* the house or place of Bhagavat.^ The
village divinity throughout the south
is always a form of Durga, or, as she
is commonly called, simply ^ Devi^ (pv
Bhagavati, ' the goddess ').... In like
manner a figure of Durga is found on
most of the gold Huris {i.e. pagoda
coins) current in the Dakhan, and a
foreigner inquiring what such a coin
was, or rather what was the form
stamped upon it, would be told it was
'the goddess,' i.e., it was 'Bhagavati.'"
As my friend. Dr. Burnell, can no
longer represent his own view, it seems
right here to print the latest remark*
PAGODA.
655
PAGODA.
of his on the subject that I can find.
They are in a letter from Tanjore,
date"(i March 10, 1880: —
" I think I overlooked a remark of
yours regarding my observation that
the e in Pag ode was pronounced, and
that this was a difficulty in deriving
it from Bhagavat. In modern Portu-
guese e is not sounded, but verses show
that it was in the 16th century. Now,
if there is a final vowel in Pagoda, it
must come from Bhagavati ; but though
the goddess is and was worshipped to
a certain extent in S. India, it is by
other names (Amma, &c.). Gundert
and Kittel give ' Pogodi ' as a name of
a Durga temple, but assuredly this is
no corruption of Bhagavati., but Pa-
goda ! Malayalam and Tamil are full
of such adopted words. Bhagavati is
little used, and the goddess is too in-
significant to give rise to pagoda as a
general name for a temple.
^^ Bhagavat can only appear in the
S. Indian languages in its (Skt.)
nominative form hhagavdn (Tamil
payuvdn). As such, in Tamil and
Malayalam it equals Vishnu or Siva,
which would suit. But pagoda can't
be got out of bhagavdny and if we look
\o the N. Indian forms, hhagavantj &c.,
there is the difficulty about the e, to
say nothing about the nt."
The use of the word by Barbosa at
so early a date as 1516, and its appli-
cation to a particular class of temples
must not be overlooked.
a. —
1516.— "There is another sect of people
among the Indians of Malabar, which is
called Cujaven [Kushavan, Logan, Malabar,
i. 115]. . . . Their business is to work at
baked clay, and tiles for covering houses,
with which the temples and Koyal buildings
are roofed. . . . Their idolatry and their
idols are different from those of the others ;
and in their houses of prayer they perform
a thousand acts of witchcraft and necro-
mancy ; they call their temples pa^odes,
and they are separate from the others." —
Barbosa, 135. This is from Lord Stanley of
Alderley's translation from a Spanish MS.
The Italian of Ramusio reads: "nelle joro
orationi fanno molte strigherie e necromatie,
le quali chiamano Pagodes, dififerenti assai
dair altre" {Ramusio, i. f. 308v.). In the
Portuguese MS. published by the Lisbon
Academy in 1812, the words are altogether
absent ; and in interpolating them from
Ramusio the editor has given the same sense
as in Lord Stanley's English.
. 1516.—" In this city of Goa, and all oyer
India, there are an infinity of ancient build-
ings of the Gentiles, and in a small island
near this, called Dinari, the Portuguese, in
order to build the city, have destroyed an
ancient temple called Fagode, which was-
built with marvellous art, and with ancient
figures wrought to the greatest perfection
in a certain black stone, some of which re-
main standing, ruined and shattered, because
these Portuguese care nothing about them.
If I can come by one of these shattered
images I will send it to your Lordship, that
you may perceive how much in old times
sculpture was esteemed in every part of
the world." — Letter of Andrea Corsali to-
Giuliano de' Medici, in Ramusio, i. f. 177.
1543. — "And with this fleet he anchored
at Coulao (see QUILON) and landed there
with all his people. And the Governor
(Martim Afonso de Sousa) went thither
because of information he had of a pagode
which was quite near in the interior, and
which, they said, contained much treasure.
. . . And the people of the country seeing
that the Governor was going to the pagode,
they sent to offer him 50,000 pardaos not to-
go."— Correa, iv. 325-326.
1554. — "And for the monastery of Santa
Fee 845,000 reis yearly, besides the revenue
of the Pagruodes which His Highness be-
stowed upon the said House, which gives
600,000 reis a year. . . ."—Botelho, Tombo,
in Subsidios, 70.
1563. — ' ' They have (at Ba^aim) in one
part a certain island called Salsete, where
there are two pagodes or houses of idolatry."
—Garcta, f. 2\lv.
1582. — " . . . Pagode, which is the house
of praiers to their Idolls." — Castaiieda (by
N. L.), f. 34.
1594. — "And as to what you have written
to me, viz., that although you understand
how necessary it was for the increase of the
Christianity of those parts to destroy all the
pagodas and mosques {pagodes e mes(pdtas),
which the Gentiles and the Moors possess in
the fortified places of this State. . . ."
(The King goes on to enjoin the Viceroy to
treat this matter carefully with some theo-
logians and canonists of those parts, but not
to act till he shall have reported to the
King). — Letter from the K. of Port^igal to
the Viceroy, in Arch. Port. Orient., Fasc. 3,
p. 417.
1598,—". . . houses of Diuels [Divels]
which they call 'Paigodes."—Limchoten, 22 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 70].
1606.— Gouvea uses pagode both for a
temple and for an idol, e.g., see f. 46v, f. 47.
1(530.—" That he should erect pagods for
God's worship, and adore images under
green trees."— Loixl, Display, &c.
1638. — "There did meet us at a great
Pogodo or Paged, which is a famous and
sumptuous Temple (or Church)." — W.
Bndon, in Hakl. v. 49.
1674. — "Thus they were carried, many
flocking about them, to a Pagod or Temple "
{pagode in the oT\%.).—Ste:ven's Fariay Sovsa,.
i. 45. ,
PAGODA.
656
PAGODA.
1674. — " Pagod (quasi Pagan -God), an
Idol or false god among the Indians ; also a
kind of gold coin among them equivalent to
our Angel." — Glossographia, &c., by T. S.
1689.—" A Pagoda . . . borrows its
Name from the Persian word Pout, which
signifies Idol ; thence Pout-Gheda, a Temple
of False Gods, and from thence Pagode."—
Ovington, 159.
1696. — '< . . . qui eussent €[6v6 des
pagodes au milieu des villes." — La Bruyere,
Caracteres, ed. Jouast, 1881, ii. 306.
[1710.—" In India we use this word pagoda
(pagodes) indiscriminately for idols or
temples of the Gentiles." — Oriente Gonqxiis-
-tado, vol. i. Conq. i. Div. i. 53.]
1717.—". . . the Pagods, or Churches."
— Phillip's Account, 12.
1727. — " There are many ancient Pagods
or Temples in this country, but there is one
very particular which stands upon a little
Mountain near Vizagapatam, where they
worship living Monkies." — A. Hamilton,
i. 380 [ed. 1744].
1736.— "Pagod [incert. etym.], an idol's
temple in China."— ^ai%'s Diet. 2nd ed.
1763. — "These divinities are worshipped
in temples called Pagodas in every part of
Indostan." — Orme, Hist. i. 2.
1781.—" During this conflict (at Chil-
lumbrum), all the Indian females belonging
to the garrison were collected at the summit
of the highest pagoda, singing in a loud
and melodious chorus hallelujahs, or songs
of exhortation, to their people below, which
inspired the enemy with a kind of frantic
enthusiasm. This, even in the heat of the
attack, had a romantic and pleasing effect,
the musical sounds being distinctly heard
tit a considerable distance by the assailants."
— Munro's Nai-rative, 222.
1809.—
" In front, with far stretch'd walls, and many
a tower,
Turret, and dome, and pinnacle elate,
The huge Pagoda seemed to load the
land." Kekama, viii. 4.
[1830,—". . . pagodas, which are so
termed from paug, an idol, and ghoda, a
temple (!) . . ." — Mrs. Elwood, Narrative of
•a Journey Overland from England, ii. 27.]
1855. — " . . . Among a dense cluster of
palm-trees and small pagodas, rises a
colossal Gaudama, towering above both, and,
Memnon-like, glowering before him with a
placid and eternal smile." — Letters from the
Banks of the Irawadee, Blackwood's Mag.,
May, 1856.
b.—
1498.— "And the King gave the letter
with his own hand, again repeating the
words of the oath he had made, and swearing
besides by his pagodes, which are their
idols, that they adore for gods. . . ." — Gorrea,
Lendas, i. 119.
1582.—" The Divell is oftentimes in them,
but they say it is one of their Gods or
Pagodes." — Gastafieda (tr. by N. L.), f. 37.
[Ill the following passage from the
same author, as Mr. Whiteway points
out, the word is used in both senses, a
temple and an idol :
"In Goa I have seen this festival in a
pagoda, that stands in the island of Divar,
which is called ^apatu, where people collect
from a long distance ; they bathe in the arm
of the sea between the two islands, and
they believe . . . that on that day the
idol (pagode) comes to that water, and they
cast in for him much betel and many
plantains and stigar-canes ; and they believe
that the idol (pagode) eats those things. " —
Gastanheda, ii. ch. 34. In the orig., pagode
when meaning a temple has a small, and
when the idol, a capital, P.]
1584. — " La religione di queste genti non
si intende per esser diff erenti sette f ra loro ;
hanno certi lor pagodi che son gli idoli. ..."
— Letter of Sassetti, in De Gubematis, 155.
1587. — "The house in which his pagode
or idol standeth is covered with tiles of
silver."— i2. Fitch, in HaJd. ii. 391.
1598.—". . . The Pagodes, their false
and divelish idols." — Linschoten, 26 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 86].
1630. — " ... so that the Bramanes under
each green tree erect temples to pagods.
. . ." — Lord, Display, &c.
c. 1630. — " Many deformed Pagothas
are here worshipped ; having this ordinary
evasion that they adore not Idols, but the
Deumos which they represent." — Sir T.
Herbert, ed. 1665, p. 375.
1664.—
' ' Their classic model proved a maggot,
Their Directory an Indian Pagod."
Hitdibras, Pt. II. Canto i.
1693. — ". . . For, say they, what is the
Pagoda? it is an image or stone. . . ." —
In Wheeler, i. 269.
1727.—". . . the Girl with the Pot of
Fire on her Head, walking all the Way be-
fore. When they came to the End of their
journey . . . where was placed another
black stone Pagod, the Girl set her Fire
before it, and run stark mad for a Minute
or so." — A. Hamilton, i. 274 [ed. 1744].
c. 1737.—
" See thronging millions to the Pagod run,
And offer country. Parent, wife or son."
Pope, Epilogue to Sat. I.
1814. — "Out of town six days. On my
return, find my poor little pagod, Napoleon,
pushed off his pedestal ; — the thieves are in
Paris." — Letter of Byron's, April 8, in
Moore's Life, ed. 1832, iii. 21.
C—
c. 1566. — "Neir vscir poi Ii caualli Arabi
di Goa, si paga di datio quaranta due pagodi
per cauallo, et ogni pagodo val otto lire
alia nostra moneta ; e sono monete d'oro ;
de modo che Ii caualli Arabi sono in gran
prezzo in que' paesi, come sarebbe trecento
quattro cento, cinque cento, e fina mille
ducati I'vno."— (7. Federici, in RdmusiOt
iii. 388.
PAGODA.
657
PAHLA VL PEHL VI.
1597. — " I think well to order and decree
that the pagodes which come from without
shall not be current unless they be of forty
•and three points (assay ?) conformable to the
first issue, which is called of Agra, and
which is of the same value as that of the
-San Tomes, which were issued in its like-
ness."— Edict of the King, in Archiv. Port.
Orient, iii. 782."
1.598. — " There are yet other sorts of
money called Pagodes. . . . They are Indian
and Heathenish money with the picture of
a, Diuell vpon them, and therefore are called
Pagodes. . . ."—Linschoten, 54 and 69:
j[Hak. Soc. i. 187, 242].
1602. — "And he caused to be sent out
for the Kings of the Decan and Canara two
thousand horses from those that were in
Goa, and this brought the King 80,000
pagodes, for every one had to pay forty as
duty. These were imported by the Moors
and other merchants from the ports of
Arabia and Persia ; in entering Goa they
are free and uncharged, but on leaving that
place they have to pay these duties." —
€outo, IV. vi. 6.
[ ,, "... with a sum of gold pagodes,
a, coin of the upper country (Balagate), each
of which is worth 500 re?'s'(say lis. 3d. ; the
usual value was 360 reis)."—Ibid. VII. i. 11.]
1623. — " . . . An Indian Gentile Lord
called Eama Rau, who has no more in all
than 2000 pagod [paygods] of annual
revenue, of which again he pays about 800
to Venktaph, Naieka, whose tributary he is.
- . ."~P. della Valle, ii. 692 : [Hak. Soc. ii.
■306]. ^
1673. — "About this time the Rajah . . .
was weighed in Gold, and poised about
16,000 Pagods."— /^ryer, 80.
1676. — "For in regard these Pagods are
very thick, and cannot be dipt, those that
are Masters of the trade, take a Piercer, and
pierce the Pagod through the side, halfway
or more, taking out of one piece as much
'Gold as comes to two or three Sous." —
Tavernier, E.T. 1684, ii. 4 ; [Ball, ii. 92].
1780.— "Sir Thomas Rumbold, Bart., re-
signed the Government of Fort St. George
on the Mg. of the 9th inst., and im-
mediately went on board the General Barker.
It is confidently reported that he has not
been able to accumulate a very large
Fortune, considering the long time he has
been at Madrass ; indeed people say it
amounts to only 17 Lacks and a half of
Pagodas, or a little more than £600,000
sterling."— ^/c/fv/'s Betigal Gazette, April 15.
1^85.— "Your servants have no Trade in
this country, neither do you pay them high
wages, yet in a few years they return to
i-ngland with many lacs of pagodas."—
Mob of Arcol, in Burke's Speech on the
Nabob's Debts, Works, ed. 1852, iv. 18.
, ■^^^^•— " La Bhagavadi, moneta d'oro,
Che ha I'immagine della dea Bhagavadi,
nome corrotto in Pagodi o Pagode dagli
iiiuropei, e moneta rotonda, convessa in una
parte . . ."~Fra Paolino, 57.
2 T
1803. — "It frequently happens that in
the bazaar, the star pagoda exchanges for
4 rupees, and at other times for not more
than ^."— Wellington, Desp., ed. 1837, ii. 375.
PAGODA-TREE. A slang phrase
once current, rather in England than
in India, to express the openings to
rapid fortune which at one time
existed in India. [For the original
meaning, see the quotation from Kyklof
Van Goens under BO TREE. Mr. Skeat
writes : " It seems possible that the
idea of a coin tree may have arisen
from the practice, among some Oriental
nations at least, of making cash in
moulds, the design of which is based
on the plan of a tree. On the E. coast
of the Malay Peninsula the name cash-
tree (poko' pitis) is applied to cash cast
in this form. Gold and silver tribu-
tary trees are sent to Siam by the
tributary States : in these the leaves
are in the shape of ordinary tree
leaves."]
1877. — "India has been transferred from
the regions of romance to the realms of
fact . . . the mines of Golconda no longer
pay the cost of working, and the pagoda-
tree has been stripped of all its golden
fruit." — Blachcood's Magazine, 575.
1881. — "It might be mistaken . . . for
the work of some modern architect, built
for the Nabob of a couple of generations
back, who had enriched himself when the
pagoda-tree was worth the shaking."—
Sat. Review, Sept. 3, p. 307.
PAHLAVI, PEHLVI. The name
applied to the ancient Persian language
in that phase which prevailed from the
beginning of the Sassanian monarchy
to the time when it became corrupted
by the influence of Arabic, and the
adoption of numerous Arabic words
and phrases. The name Pahlavi was
adopted by Europeans from the Parsi
use. The language of Western Persia
in the time of the Achaemenian
kings, as preserved in the cuneiform
inscriptions of Persepolis, Behistun,
and elsewhere, is nearly akin to the
dialects of the Zend-Avesta, and is
characterised by a number of inflec-
tions agreeing with those of the
A vesta and of Sanskrit. The dissolu-
tion of inflectional terminations is
already indicated as beginning in the
later Achaemenian inscriptions, and
in many parts of the Zend-Avesta^
but its course cannot be traced, as
there are no inscriptions in Persian
PAHLAVI, FEHLVI.
658
PAILOO.
language during the time of the Arsa-
cidae ; and it is in the inscriptions on
rocks and coins of Ardakhshir-i-
Papakan (a.d. 226-240)— the Ardashir
Babagan of later Persian — that the
language emerges in a form of that
which is known as Pahlavi. " But,
strictly speaking, the medieval Persian
language is called Pahlavi when it is
Avritten in one of the characters used
before the invention of the modern
Persian alphabet, and in the peculiarly
enigmatical mode adopted in Pahlavi
writings. . . . Like the Assyrians of
old, the Persians of Parthian times
appear to have borrowed their writing
from a foreign race. , But, whereas
the Semitic Assyrians adopted a
Turanian syllabary, these later Aryan
Persians accepted a Semitic alphabet.
Besides the alphabet, however, which
they could use for spelling their
own words, they transferred a certain
number of complete Semitic words
to their writings as representa-
tives of the corresponding words in
their own language. . . . The use of
such Semitic words, scattered about in
Persian sentences, gives Pahla^d the
motley appearance of a' compound
language. . . . But there are good
reasons for supposing that the language
.was never spoken as it was written.
The spoken language appears to have
been pure Persian ; the Semitic words
being merely used as written repre-
sentatives, or logograms, of the Persian
words which were spoken. Thus, the
Persians would write malkdn malM,
' King of Kings,' but they would read
shdhdn shah. ... As the Semitic
words were merely a Pahlavi mode
of writing their Persian equivalents
(just as 'viz.' is a mode of writing
'namely' in English"*), they dis-
appeared with the Pahlavi writing,
and the Persians began at once to
write all their words with their new
alphabet, just as they pronounced
them " {E. W. West, Introd. to Pahlavi
Texts, p. xiii. ; Sacred Books of the
East, vol. v.).t
Extant Pahlavi writings are con-
fined to those of the Parsis, transla-
* Or our symbol (&=), now modified into (&),
which is in fact Latin et, but is read 'and."
t "The peculiar mode of writing Pahlavi here
alluded to long made the character of the lan-
flhage a standing puzzle for European scholars,
and was first satisfactorily explained by Professor
Haug, of Munich, in his admirable Essay on the
Pahlavi Language, already cited" (West, p. xii.).
tions from the Avesta, and others-
alniost entirely of a religious character.
Where the language is trahscriljed,
either in the Avesta characters, or in
those of the modern Persian alphabet,
and freed from the singular system
indicated above, it is called Pazand
(see PAZEND) ; a term supposed to be
derived from the language of the
Avesta, paitizanti, with the meaning
' re-explanation.'
Various explanations of the term
Pahlavi have been suggested. It seems
now generally accepted as a changed
form of the Parthva of the cuneiform
inscriptions, the Parthia of Greek and
Koman writers. The Parthians, though
not a Persian race, were rulers of
Persia for five centuries, and it i»
probable that everything ancient, and
connected with the period of their
rule, came to be called by this name.
It is apparently the same word that
in the form pahlav and p'ahlavdn, &c.,
has become the appellation of a
warrior or champion in both Persian
and Armenian, originally derived from
that most warlike people the Parthians.
(See PULWAUN.) Whether there was
any ideiitity between the name thus
used, and that of Pahlava, which is
applied to a people mentioned often in
Sanskrit books, is a point still un-
settled.
The meaning attached to the term
Pahlavi by Orientals themselves, writ-
ing in Arabic or Persian (exclusive of
Parsis), appears to have been 'Old
Persian' in general, without restric-
tion to any particular period or
dialect. It is thus found applied to
the cuneiform inscriptions at Per-
sepolis. (Derived from West as quoted
above, and from Haug's Essays, ed.
London, 1878.)
c. 930. — "Quant au mot dirafeh, en pehlvi
[al-faklviya) c'est k dire dans la langue pri-
mitive de la Perse, 11 signifie drapeaii, pique
et etendard." — Mas'udl, iii. 252.
c. A.D. 1000. — " Gayfimarth, who was
called Girshdh, because Gir means in Pah-
lavi a mountain. . . ." — Albirunt, Chrono-
logy, 108.
* PAILOO, s. The so-called ' trium-
phal arches,' or gateways, which form
so prominent a feature in Chinese
landscape, really monumental erection*
in honour of deceased persons of emi-
nent virtue. Chin, pai, ' a tablet,' and
lo, ' a stage or erection.' Mr. Fergusson
PAL A GIL ASS.
659 PALANKEEN, PALANQUIN.
has shown the construction to have
been derived from India with Buddh-
ism (see Indian and Eastern Archi-
tecture, pp. 700-702). [So the Torii of
Japan seem to represent Skt. torana,
' an archway ' (see Chamberlain, Things
Japanese, 3rd ed. 407 seq.).]
PALAGILASS, s. This is do-
mestic Hind, for ' Asparagus ' {Panjah
N. <fc Q. ii. 189).
PALANKEEN, PALANQUIN, s.
A box-litter for travelling in, with a
pole projecting before and behind,
Avhich is borne on the shoulders of 4
or 6 men — 4 always in Bengal, 6
sometimes in the Telugu country.
The origin of the word is not doubt-
fid, though it is by no means clear
how the Portuguese got the exact form
Avhich they have handed over to us.
The nasal termination may be dismissed
as a usual Portuguese addition, such
as occurs in mandarin, Bacaim (JVasai),
and many other words and names as
used by them. The basis of all the
forms is Skt. paryanka, or palyanka,
*a bed,' from which %¥e have Hind,
and Mahr. palang, ' a bed,' Hind, pdlkl,
' a palankin,' [Telugu pallakl, which is
perhaps the origin of the Port, word],
Vslipallanko, 'a couch, bed, litter, or
palankin' (Childers), and in Javanese
and Malay palangki, ' a litter or sedan '
{Grawfurd)."^
It is curious that there is a Spanish
word palanca (L. Lat. phalanga) for
a pole used to carry loads on the
shoulders of two bearers (called in Sp.
palanquinos) ; a method of transport
more common in the south than in
England, though even in old English
the thing has a name, viz. 'a cowle-
stafF' (see N.E.D.). It is just possible
that this word (though we do not find
it in the Portuguese dictionaries) may
have influenced the form in which the
early Portuguese visitors to India took
up the word.
The thing appears already in the
Rdmayana. It is spoken oi by Ibn
Batuta and John Marignolli (both c.
* In Canticles, iii. 9, the "ferculum quod fecit
sibi rex Salomon de lignis Libani" is in the Hebrew
appiryon, which has by some been supposed to be
Greek (popeiov ; highly improbable, as the litter
came to Greece from the East. Is it possible that
the word can be in some way taken from pary-
anka? The R.V. has palanquin. [See the dis-
cussion in Encyclopaedia Biblica, iii. 2804 seq.].
1350), but neither uses this Indian
name ; and we have not found evidence
of pdlkl older than Akbar (see Elliot, iv.
515, and Am, i. 254).
As drawn by Linschoten (1597), and
as described by Grose at Bombay (c.
1760), the palankin was hung from a
bamboo which bent in an arch over the
vehicle ; a form perhaps not yet en-
tirely obsolete in native use. William-
son (V. M., i. 316 seqq.) gives an
account of the difl'erent changes in
the fashion of palankins, from which
it would appear that the present form
must have come into use about the
end of the 18th. century. Up to 1840-
50 most people in Calcutta kept a
palankin and a set of bearers (usually
natives of Orissa— see OORIYA), but
the practice and the vehicle are now
almost, if not entirely, obsolete among
the better class of Europeans. Till
the same period the palankin, carried
by relays of bearers, laid out by the
post-office, or by private chowdries
(q.v.), formed the chief means of ac-
complishing extensive journeys in
India, and the elder of the present
writers has undergone hardly less
than 8000 or 9000 miles of travelling
in going considerable distances (ex-
cluding minor journeys) after this
fashion. But in the decade named,
the palankin began, on certain great
roads, to be superseded by the dawk-
garry (a Palkee-garry or palankin-
carriage, horsed by j)onies posted along
the road, under the post-office), and in
the next decade to a large extent by
railway, supplemented by other wheel-
carriage, so that the palankin is now
used rarely, and only in out-of-the-w^ay
localities.
c. 1340. — "Some time afterwards the
pages of the Mistress of the Universe came
to me with a diila. ... It is like a bed of
state . . . with a pole of wood above . . .
this is curved, and made of the Indian cane,
solid and compact. Eight men, divided into
two relays, are employed in turn to carry
one of these ; four carry the palankin whilst
four rest. These vehicles serve in India the
same purpose as donkeys in Egypt ; most
people use them habitually in going and
coming. If a man has his own slaves, he
is carried by them ; if not he hires men to
carry him. There are also a few found for
hire in the city, which stand in the bazars,
at the Sultan's gate, and also at the gates of
private citizens." — Ihii Batuta, iii. 386.
c. 1350. — "Et eciam homines et mulieres
portant super scapulas in lecticis de quibus
in Canticis : ferculum fecit sibi Salomon de
PALANKEEN, PALANQUIN. 660 PALANKEEN, PALANQUIN.
lignis Lihani, id est lectulum porta tilem
sicut portabar ego in Zayton et in India."
— Marignolli (see Cathay, kc, p. 331).
1515. — "And so assembling all the people
made great lamentation, and so did through-
out all the streets the women, married and
single, in a marvellous way. The captains
lifted him (the dead Alboquerque), seated
as he was in a chair, and placed him on a
palanqiiim, so that he was seen by all the
people ; and Joao Mendes Botelho, a knight
of Afonso d'Alboquerque's making (who was)
his Ancient, bore the banner before the body."
— Con-ea, Lendas, II. i. 460.
1568. — ". . . and the branches are for
the most part straight except some . . .
which they twist and bend to form the canes
for palenquins and portable chairs, such as
are used in India." — Garcia, f. 194.
1567. — " . . . with eight Falchines
{fachini), which are hired to carry the palan-
chines, eight for a Palanchine (palancMno),
foure at a time." — 0. Frederike, in Hajcl.
ii. 348.
1598.—". . . after them followeth the
bryde between two Comvieres, each in their
Pallamkin, which is most costly made." —
Linschoten, 56 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 196].
1606. — "The palanquins covered with
curtains, in the way that is usual in this
Province, are occasion of very great offences
against God our Lord "... (the Synod
therefore urges the Viceroy to prohibit
them altogether, and) . . . "enjoins on all
ecclesiastical persons, on penalty of sentence
of excommunication, and of forfeiting 100
pardaos to the church court * not to use the
said palanquins, made in the fashion above
described." — 4th Act of 5th Council of Goa,
in Archiv. Port. Orient., fasc. 4. (See also
under BOY.)
The following is the remonstrance
of the city of Goa against the ecclesi-
astical action in this matter, addressed
to the King :
1606. — "Last year this City gave your
Majesty an account of how the Archbishop
Primate proposed the issue of orders that
the women should go with their palanquins
uncovered, or at least half uncovered, and
how on this matter were made to him all the
needful representations and remonstrances
on the part of the whole community, giving
the reasons against such a proceeding, which
■were also sent to Your Majesty. Never-
theless in a Council that was held this last
summer, they dealt with this subject, and
they agreed to petition Your Majesty to
order that the said palanquins should travel
in such a fashion that it could be seen who
was in them.
"The matter is of so odious a nature, and
of such a description that Your Majesty
should grant their desire in no shape what-
ever, nor give any order of the kind, seeing
this place is a frontier fortress. The reasons
* " Pagos do aljube."
meaning.
We are not sure of the
for this have been written to Your Majesty ;
let us beg Your Majesty graciously to make
no new rule ; and this is the petition of the
whole community to Your Majesty." — Carta,
que. a Cidade de Goa escrevea a Sua Magestade,
0 anno de 1606. In Archiv. Port. Orient.,
fasc. io. 2a. Edi^ao, 2*1, Parte, 186.
1608-9.— " If comming forth of his Pallace,
hee (Jahanglr) get vp on a Horse, it is a
signe that he goeth for the Warres ; but if
he be vp vpon an Elephant or Palankine, it
will bee but an hunting Voyage." — Haiokins,
in Purchas, i. 219.
1616. — ". . . Ahdala Chan, the great
governour of Amada^ias, being sent for to
Court in disgrace, comming in Pilgrim's
Clothes with fortie servants on foote, about
sixtie miles in counterfeit humiliation,
finished the rest in his Pallankee." — Sir T.
Roe, in PurcMs, i. 552 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 278,
which reads Palanckee, with other minor
variances].
In Terry's account, in Purchas, ii. 1475,
we have a Pallankee, and (p. 1481) Palanka ;
in a letter of Tom Coryate's (1615) Palan-
keen.
1623. — "In the territories of the Portu-
guese in India it is forbidden to men to
travel in palankin {PalancMno) as in good
sooth too effeminate a proceeding ; never-
theless as the Portuguese pay very little
attention to their laws, as soon as the rains
begin to fall they commence getting per-
mission to use the palankin, either by favour
or by bribery ; and so, gradually, the thing
is relaxed, until at last nearly everybody
travels in that way, and at all seasons." —
P. delta Valle, i. 611 ; [comp. Hak. Soc.
i. 31].
1659. — "The designing rascal (Sivajl)
. . . conciliated Afzal Khd:n, who fell into the
snare. . . . Without arms he mounted the
palki, and proceeded to the place appointed
under the fortress. He left all his atten-
dants at the distance of a long arrow-shot.
. . . Sivajl had a weapon, called in the lan-
guage of the Dakhin bichud {i.e. 'scorpion')
on the fingers of his hand, hidden under
his sleeve. . . ."—Khdfi Khan, in Elliot,
vii. 259. See also p. 509.
c. 1660. — ". . . From Golconda to Masli-
patan there is no travelling by waggons. . . .
But instead of Coaches they have the con-
venience of Pallekies, wherein you are
carried with more speed and more ease
than in any part of India." — Tavernier,
E.T. ii. 70 ; [ed. Ball, i. 175]. This was
quite true up to our own time. In 1840
the present writer was carried on that road,
a stage of 25 miles in little more than 5
hours, by 12 bearers, relieving each other
by sixes.
1672. The word occurs several times in
Baldaeus as Pallinkijn. Tavernier writes
Palleki and sometimes Pallanquin {Ball,
i. 45, 175, 390, 392] ; Bemier has Paleky
[ed. Constable, 214, 283, 372].
1673.—" . . . ambling after these a great
pace, the Palankeen-Boys support them
four of them, two at each end of a Bavibo,
PALANKEEN, PALANQUIN. 661
PALAVERAM.
■which is a long hollow Cane . . . arched
in the middle . . . where hangs the Palen-
keen, as big as an ordinary Couch, broad
enough to tumble in. . . ." — Fryer, 34,
1678. — "The permission you are pleased
to give us to buy a Pallakee on the Com-
pany's Acct. Shall make use off as Soone
as can possiblie meet w^^ one y* may be
fitt for y« purpose, . . ." — MS. Letter from
Factory at Batlasore to the Council (of Fort,
St. George), March 9, in India Office.
1682. — Joan Nieuhof has Palakijn. Zee
en Lant-Reize, ii. 78.
[ ,, "The Agent and Council . . .
allowed him (Mr. Clarke) 2 pago» p. mensem
more towards the defraying his pallanquin
chaises, he being very crazy and much
weaken'd by his sicknesse." — Pr ingle. Diary
Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser, i. 34.]
1720,— "I desire that all the free Mer-
chants of my acquaintance do attend me
in their palenkeens to the place of burial,"
— Will of Charles Davers, Merchant, in
Wheeler, ii, 340.
1726.—". . . Palangkyn dragers" (palan-
kin-bearers). — Valentijn, Ceylon, 45.
1736, — "Palanquin, a kind of chaise or
chair, borne by men on their shoulders,
much used by the Chinese and other Eastern
peoples for travelling from place to place."
— Bailey's Diet. 2nd ed.
1750-52. — "The greater nobility are
carried in a palekee, which looks very like
a hammock fastened to a pole." — Toreeii's
Voyage to Suratte, China, &c., ii. 201.
1754-58. — In the former year the Court
of Directors ordered that Writers in their
Service should "lay aside the expense of
either horse, chair, or Palankeen, during
their Writership." The Writers of Fort
William {4th Nov. 1756) remonstrated,
begging "to be indulged in keeping a
Palankeen for such months of the year
as the excessive heats and violent rains
make it impossible to go on foot without
the utmost hazard of their health." The
Court, however, replied (11 Feb. 1756) :
"We very well know that the indulging
Writers with Palankeens has not a little
contributed to the neglect of business we
complain of, by affording them opportunities
of rambling " ; and again, with an obduracy
and fervour too great for grammar (March
3, 1758): "We do most positively order
and direct (and will admit of no representa-
tion for postponing the execution of) that
no Writer whatsoever be permitted to keep
either palankeen, horse, or chaise, during
his Writership, on pain of being immediately
dismissed from our service." — In Long,
pp. 54, 71, 130.
1780. — "The Nawaub, on seeing his con-
dition, was struck with grief and com-
passion ; but . . . did not even bend his
eyebrow at the sight, but lifting up the
curtain of the Palkee with his own hand,
he saw that the eagle of his (Ali Ruza's)
soul, at one flight had winged its way to the
gardens of Paradise."— Zf. of Hydur, p. 429.
1784.—
" The Sun in gaudy palanqueen
Curtain'd with purple, fring'd with gold.
Firing no more heav'n's vault serene,
Retir'd to sup with Ganges old."
Plassy Plain, a ballad by Sir W.
Jones; in Life and Worka,
ed. 1807, ii. 503.
1804. — "Give orders that a palanquin
may be made for me ; let it be very light,
with the pannels made of canvas instead of
wood, and the poles fixed as for a dooley.
Your Bengally palanquins are so heavy
that they cannot be used out of Calcutta."
— Wellington (to Major Shaw), June 20.
The following measures a change in
ideas. A palankin is now hardly e\er
used by a European, even of huml)le
position, much less by the opulent :
1808. — "Palkee, A litter well known in
India, called by the English Palankeen.
A Guzerat punster (aware of no other)
hazards the Etymology Pa-lakhee [pdo-
Idkhi] a thing requiring an annual income
of a quarter Lack to support it and corre-
sponding luxuries." — R. Lhnimviond, Illtis-
trations, &c.
,, "The conveyances of the island
(Madeira) are of three kinds, viz. : horses,
mules, and a litter, ycleped a palanquin,
being a chair in the shape of a bathing-tub,
with a pole across, carried by two men, as
doolees are in the east." — Welsh, Remi/ii-
scences, i. 282.
1809.—
" Woe ! Woe ! around their palankeen,
As on a bridal day
With symphony and dance and song.
Their kindred and their friends come on.
The dance of sacrifice ! The funeral song ! "
Kehama, i. 6.
c. 1830, — " IJn curieux indiscret re9ut un
galet dans la t^te ; on I'emporta baignd de
sang, couch6 dans un palanquin." — T'.
Jacqueinont, Corr. i. 67.
1880. — "It will amaze readers in these
days to learn that the Governor-General
sometimes condescended to be carried in a
Palanquin — a mode of conveyance which,
except for long journeys away from rail-
roads, has long been abandoned to portly
Baboos, and Eurasian clerks." — Sat. Rec.y
Feb. 14.
1881.—" In the great procession on Corpus
Christi Day, when the Pope is carried ia
a palanquin round the Piazza of St. Peter,
it is generally believed that the cushions
and furniture of the palanquin are so ar-
ranged as to enable him to bear the fatigue
of the ceremony . by sitting whilst to the
spectator he appears to be kneeling."— Z>ea7i
Stanley, Christian Institutions, 231.
PALAVERAM, n.p. A town and
cantonment 11 miles S.W. from
Madras. The name is Palldvaram
probably Palla-puram, Pallavapura
PALE ALE.
662
PALL
the * town of the Pallas ' ; the latter a
caste claiming descent from the Palla-
vas who reigned at Conjeveram {Seslia-
giri Sdstri). [The Madras Gloss, derives
their name from Tam. pallam, 'low
land,' as they are commonly employed
in the cultivation of wet lands.]
PALE ALE. The name formerly
gi ven to the beer brewed for Indian use.
(See BEER.)
1784. — " London Porter and Pale Ale,
light and excellent, Sicca Rupees 150 per
hhd." — Advt. in Seton-Karr, i. 39,
1793. — "For sale . . . Pale Ale (per
hhd.) . . . Rs. 80." — Bombay Courier, Jan. 19.
[1801.—" 1. Pale Ale ; 2. strong ale ; 3.
small beer ; 4. brilliant beer ; 5. strong
porter ; 6. light porter ; 7. brown stout." —
Advt. in Carey, Good Old Days, i. 147.]
1848. — "Constant dinners, tiffins, pale
ale, and claret, the prodigious labour of
cutchery, and the refreshment of brandy
pawnee, which he was forced to take there,
had this effect upon Waterloo Sedley." —
Vaiiity Fair, ed. 1867, ii. 258.
1853.— "Parmi les caf^s, les cabarets, les
gargotes, Ton rencontre 9a et la une taveme
anglaise placard^e de sa pancarte de porter
simple et double, d'old Scotch ale, d'East
India Pale beer." — Th. Gautier, Constanti-
nople, 22.
1867.—
" Pain bis, galette ou panaton,
Fromage a la pie ou Stilton,
Cidre ou pale-ale de Burton,
Vin de brie, ou branne-mouton."
Th. Gautier d Gh. Gamier.
PALEMPORE, s. A kind of chintz
bed-cover, sometimes made of beautiful
patterns, formerly made at various
places in India, especially at Sadras
and Masulipatam, the importation of
which into Europe has become quite
obsolete, but under the greater ap-
preciation of Indian manufactures has
recently shown some tendency to re-
vive. The etymology is not quite
certain, — we know no place of the
name likely to have beea the epony-
mic, — and possibly it is a corruption
of a hybrid (Hind, and Pers.) palang-
posh, ' a bed-cover,' which occurs below,
and which may have been perverted
through the existence of Salempore as
a kind of stuff. The prolbability that
the word originated in a perversion of
palang-posh, is strengthened by the
following entry in Bluteau's Diet.
(Siippt. 1727.)
"Chaudus or Chaudeus sao huns panos
grandes, que servem para cobrir camas e
outras cousas. Sao pintados de cores muy
vistosas, e alguns mais finos, a que chamao
.palangapuzes. Fabricao-se de algodao em
Bengala e Choromandel, " — i.e. " Clcaudus on
Chaudeus" (this I cannot identify, perhaps
the same as Choutar among Piece-goods)
" are a kind of large cloths serving to cover
beds and other thing^. They are painted
with gay colours, and there are some of a
finer description which are called palang-
poshes," &c.
[For the mode of manufacture at
Masulipatam, see Journ. Lnd. Art. iii.
14. Mr. Pringle {Madras Selections^
4th ser. p. 71, and Diary Ft. St. Geo.
1st ser. iii. 173) has questioned this
derivation. The word may have been
taken from the State and town of
Pdlanpur in Guzerat, which seems to
have been an emporium for the manu-
factures of N. India, which was long
noted for chintz of this kind.]
1648. — "Int Goveme van Raga mandraga
. . . werden veel . . . Salamporij . . .
gemaeckt." — Van den Broecke, 87.
1673. — "Staple commodities (at Masuli-
patam) are calicuts white and painted,
Palempores, Carpets."— JFVyer, 34.
1813.—
" A stain on every bush that bore
A fragment of his palampore,
His breast with wounds unnumber'd riven,
His back to earth, his face to heaven . . ."
Byron, Tlte Giaour.
1814. — "A variety of tortures were in-
flicted to extort a confession ; one was a
sofa, with a platform of tight cordage in
network, covered with a palampore, which
concealed a bed of thorns placed under it:
the collector, a corpulent Banian, was then
stripped of his jama (see JAMMA), or
muslin robe, and ordered to lie down." —
Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 429 ; [2nd ed. ii. 54].
1817. — ". . . these cloths . . . serve as
coverlids, and are employed as a substi-
tute for the Indian palempore." — Raffles^
Java, 171 ; [2nd ed. i. 191].
[1855.—
" The jewelled amaun of thy zemzem is
bare,
And the folds of thy palampore wave in
the air."
Bon Gaultier, Eastern Serenade.']
1862.— "Bala posh, or Palang posh, quilt
or coverlet, 300 to 1000 rupees." — Punjab
Trade Report, App. p. xxxviii.
1880.—". . . and third, the celebrated
palampores, or 'bed-covers,' of Masulipa-
tam, Fatehgarh, Shikarpur, Hazara, and
other places, which in point of art decora-
tion are simply incomparable." — Birdwood,
Ttie Industrial Arts of India, 260.
PALI, s. The name of the sacred
language of the Southern Buddhists,
in fact, according to their apparently
PALL
663
PALL
well-founded tradition Magadhl, the
■dialect of what we now call South
Bahar, in which Sakya Muni dis-
coursed. It is one of the Prakrits (see
PRACRIT) or Aryan vernaculars of
India, and has probably been a dead
language for nearly 2000 years. Pali
in Skt. means * a line, row, series ' ; and
by the Buddhists is used for the series
of their Sacred Texts. Pdll-hhdshd is
then 'the language of the Sacred
Texts,' i.e. MagadJu; and this is called
elliptically by the Singhalese Pali,
which we have adopted in like use.
It has been carried, as the sacred
language, to all the Indo-Chinese
countries which have derived their
religion from India through Ceylon.
Pall is "a sort of Tuscan among the
Prakrits " from its inherent grace and
strength (Ghilders). But the analogy
to Tuscan is closer still in the parallel-
ism of the modification of Sanskrit
words, used in Pali, to that of Latin
words used in Italian.
Kobert Knox does not apparently
know by that name the Pall language
in Ceylon. He only speaks of the
Books of Religion as "being in an
eloquent style which the Vulgar people
do not understand " (p. 75) ; and in
another passage says: "They have a
language something differing from the
vulgar tongue (like Latin to us) which
their books are writ in " (p. 109).
1689.— "Les uns font valoir le style de
leur Alcoran, les autres de leur Bali."—
Lettres Edif. xxv. 61.
1690, — " . . . this Doubt proceeds from
the Sianneses understanding two Languages,
riz., the Vulgar, which is a simple Tongue,
consisting almost wholly of Monosyllables,
without Conjugation or Declension ; and
another Language, which I have already
spoken of, which to them is a dead Tongue,
known only by the Learned, which is called
the Balie Tongue, and which is enricht with
the inflexions of words, like the Languages
we have in Europe. The terms of Religion
and Justice, the names of Offices, and all
the Ornaments of the Vulgar Tongue are
borrow'd from the Balie." — De Ici Louhere's
'Siam, E.T. 1693, p. 9.
1795.—" Of the ancient Pallis, whose
language constitutes at the present day the
sacred text of Ava, Pegue, and • Siam, as
well as of several other countries eastward
of the Ganges : and) of their migration from
India to the banks of the Call, the Nile of
Ethiopia, we have but very imperfect infor-
mation.* ... It has been the opinion of
some of the most enlightened writers on the
* The writer is here led away by Wilford's
nonsense.
languages of the East, that the Pali, the ,
sacred language of the priests of Boodh, is
nearly allied to the Shanscrit of the Bramins :
and there certainly is much of that holy
idiom engrafted on the vulgar language of
Ava, by the introduction of the Hindoo
religion." — Symes, 337-8.
1818.— "The Talapoins ... do apply
themselves in some degree to study, since
according to their rules they are obliged to
learn the Sadk, which is the grammar of
the Pali language or Magatk, to read the
Vini, the Padimot . . . and the sermons of
Godama. . . . All these books are written
in the Pali tongue, but the text is accom-
panied by a Burmese translation. They
were all brought into the kingdom by a
certain Brahmin from the island of Ceylon."
— Sanger mano's Bm-mese Empire, p. 141.
[1822.—". . . the sacred books of the
Buddhists are composed in the Balli
tongue. . . ." — Wallace, Fifteen Years in
India, 187.]
1837.— " Buddhists are impressed with the
conviction that their sacred and classical
language, the M^gadhi or Pali, is of greater
antiquity than the Sanscrit ; and that it
had attained also a higher state of refine-
ment than its rival tongue had acquired. In
support of this belief they adduce various
arguments, which, in their judgment, are
quite conclusive. They observe that the
very word Pili signifies original, text,
regularity ; and there is scarcely a Buddhist
scholar in Ceylon, who, in the discussion of
this question, will not quote, with an air of
triumph, their favourite verse, —
SA Mdgadhi ; mMa hhdsd {kc).
' There is a language which is the root ;
. . . men and br^hmans at the commence-
ment of the creation, who never before heard
nor uttered a human accent, and even the
Supreme Buddhos, spoke it : it is M%adhi.'
"This verse is a quotation from Kachcha-
yano's grammar, the oldest referred to in
the P^li literature of Ceylon. . . . Let me
. . . at once avow, that, exclusive of all
philological considerations, I am inclined,
on prima, facie evidence — external as well
as internal— to entertain an opinion adverse
to the claims of the Buddhists on this par-
ticular ^oint."— George Tumour, Introd. to
Mahdxvanso, p. xxii.
1874.— "The spoken language of Ita,ly
was to be found in a number of provincial
dialects, each with its own characteristics,
the Piedmontese harsh, the Neapolitan
nasal, the Tuscan soft and flowing. These
dialects had been rising in importance as
Latin declined; the birth-time of a new
literary language was imminent. Then
came Dante, and choosing for his immortal
Commedia the finest and most cultivated of
the vernaculars, raised it at once to the
position of dignity which it still retains.
Read Sanskrit for Latin, Magadhese for
Tuscan, and the Three Baskets for the
Divina Commedia, and the parallel is com-
plete. . . . Like Italian Pali is at once
flowing and sonorous ; it is a characteristic
of both languages that nearly every word
PALKEE-GARRY.
664
PALMYRAS, POINT.
• ends in a vowel, and that all harsh conjunc-
tions are softened down by assimilation,
elision, or crasis, while on the other hand
both lend themselves easily to the expression
of sublime and vigorous thought." — Ghildeis,
Preface to Pali Diet. pp. xiii-xiv.
> PALKEE-GARRY, s. A 'palankin-
coach,' as it is termed in India ; i.e.
a carriage shaped somewhat like a
palankin on wheels ; Hind, pdlkl-gdrl.
The word is however one formed under
European influences. ["The system
of conveying passengers by palkee
carriages and trucks was first estab-
lished between Cawnpore and Allaha-
bad in May 1843, and extended to
Allyghur in November of the same
year ; Delhi was included in June
1845, Agra and Meerut about the
same time ; the now-going line not
being, however, ready till Janviary
1846" (Carey, Good Old Days, ii. 91).]
1878. — "The Governor-General's carriage
. . . may be jostled by the hired 'palki-
gharry,' with its two wretched ponies, rope
harness, nearly naked driver, and wheels
whose sinuous motions impress one with
the idea that they must come off at the
next revolution." — Lifeintke Mofussil, i. 38.
This description applies rather to the
cranchee (q.v.) than to the palkee-garry,
which is (or used to be) seldom so sordidly
equipt. [Mr. Kipling's account of the
Calcutta palki gari {Beast and Man, 192) is
equally uncomplimentary.]
PALMYRA, s. The fan-palm
(Borassus flahelliformis), which is very
commonly cultivated in S. India and
Ceylon (as it is also indeed in the
Ganges valley from Farrukhabad down
to the head of the Delta), and hence
was called by the Portuguese jpar ex-
cellence, palmeira or 'the palm-tree.'
Sir J. Hooker writes : " I believe this
palm is nowhere wild in India ; and
have always suspected that it, like the
tamarind, was introduced from Africa."
[So Watt, Econ. Did. i. 504.] It is an
important tree in the economy of S.
India, Ceylon, and parts of the Archi-
pelago as producing jaggery (q.v.) or
' palm-sugar ' ; whilst the wood affords-
rafters and laths, and the leaf gives a
material for thatch, mats, umbrellas,
fans, and a substitute for paper. Its
minor uses are many : indeed it is
supposed to supply nearly all the
wants of man, and a Tamil proverb
ascribes to it 801 uses (see Ferguson's
Palmyra-Palm of Ceylon, and TennenVs
Ceylon, i. Ill, ii. 519 seqq.; also see
BRAB).
1563. — " ... A ilha de Ceilao ... ha
muitas palmeiras." — Garcia, ff. 65v-66.
1673.— "The/r Buildings suit with the
Country and State of the inhabitants, being
mostly contrived for Conveniency : the
Poorer are made of Boughs and ollas of the^
Palmeroes. "—i^ryer, 199.
1718. — " . . . Leaves of a Tree called
Palmeira." — Prop, of the Gospel in the Easty
iii. 85.
1756. — "The interval was planted with
rows of palmira, and coco-nut trees." —
Onne, ii. 90, ed. 1803.
I860.— "Here, too, the beautiful palmsrra.
palm, which abounds over the north of the
Island, begins to appear." — Tennent's Ceylon^
ii. 54.
PALMYRA POINT, n.p. Other-
wise called Pt. Pedro, [a corruption of
the Port. Punta das Pedras, ' the rocky
cape,' a name descriptive of the natural
features of the coast {Tennent, ii. 535)].
This is the N.E. point of Ceylon, the
high palmyra trees on which are con-
spicuous.
PALMYRAS, POINT, n.p. Thi&
is a headland on the Orissa coast, (j[uite
low, but from its prominence at the
most projecting part of the combined
Mahanadi and Brahmani delta an im-
portant landmark, especially in former
days, for ships bound from the south
for the mouth of the Hoogly, all the'
more for the dangerous shoal off it. A
point of the Mahanadi delta, 24 miles-
to the south-west, is called False Pointy
from its liability to be mistaken for
P. Palmyras.
1553. — ". . . o Cabo Segogora, a que os
nossos chamam das Palmeiras por humas
que alii estain, as quaes os navigantes notam
por Ihes dar conhecimento da terra. E dest&
cabo . . . fazemos fim do Keyno Orixa." —
Barros, I. ix. 1.
1598.—". . . 2 miles (Dutch) before you
come to the point of Palmerias, you shall
see certaine blacke houels standing vppon a.
land that is higher than all the land there-
abouts, and from thence to the Point it
beginneth againe to be low ground and • • *
you shall see some small (but not ouer white)
sandie Downes . . . you shall finde being right
against the point de Palmerias . . . that
vpon the point there is neyther tree nor
bush, and although it hath the name of the
Point of Palm-trees, it hath notwithstanding-
right forth, but one Palme tree."— Linschoteiiy
3d Book, ch. 12.
[c. 1665.—" Even the Portuguese of Ogovli
(see HOOGLY), in Bengale, purchased
PA MERE
665
PAN DAL, PENDAUL.
without scruple these wretched captives,
and the horrid traffic was transacted in the
vicinity of the island of Galles, near Cape
das Palmas." — Bernier, ed. Constable, 176.]
1823.— "It is a large delta, formed by
the mouths of the Maha-Nuddee and other
rivers, the northernmost of which insulates
Cape Palmiras."— -He^er, ed. 1844, i. 88.
[PAMBRE, s. An article of dress
which seems to have been used for
various purposes, as a scarf, and
perhaps as a turban. Mr. Yusuf Ali
{Monograph on Silk Fabrics, 81) classes
it among 'fabrics which are simply
wrapped over the head and shoulders
by men and women ' ; and he adds :
"The Pamri is used by women and
children, generally amongst Hindus."
His specimens are some 3 yards long
by 1 broad, and are made of pure silk
or silk and cotton, with an ornamental
border. The word does not appear in
the Hind, dictionaries, but Molesworth
has Mahr. pdmarl, ' a sort of silk cloth.'
[1616. — " He covered my head with his
TamhTe."— Foster, Lettei-s, iv. 344.]
For some of the following quotations
and notes I am indebted to Mr. W.
Foster.
[1617. — "Antelopes and ramshelles,* which
bear the finest wool in the world, with which
they make very delicate mantles, called
Pawmmerys."— /os6?^/i Salhank to the E.
India Co., Agra, Nov. 22, 1617 ; India Office
Eecords, 0. C, No. 568.
[1627. — " L'on y [Kashmir] travaille aussi
plusieurs Vomeris [misprint for Pomeris,
which he elsewhere mentions as a stuff from
Kashmir and Lahore], qui sont des pieces
d'estoffes longues de trois, aulnes. et largers
de deux, faite de laine de moutons, qui croit
au derriere de ces bestes, et qui est aussi
iine que de la soye : on tient ces estoffes
exposees au froid pendant I'hyver : elles ont
un beau lustre, semblables aux tabis de nos
cartiers." — Frangois Felsart, in Thevenot's
Relatione de divers Voyages, vol. i. pt. 2.
[1634. — A letter in the India Office of
Dec. 29 mentions that the Governor of
Surat presented to the two chief Factors a
horse and "a coat and pamorine " apiece.
[ ,, 0. C, No. 1543a (I. 0. Records)
mentions the presentation to the President
of Surat of a "coat and pamorine."
[1673. — "A couple of pamerins, which are
fine mantles." — Fryer's New Account, p. 79 ;
also see 177 ; in 112 ramerin.
1766.—". . . alungee(see LOONGHEE)
or clout, barely to cover their nakedness.
* Query (i.) rdmun (Hind.) or rama (Ladakhi)
chhtlli=t\iQ rama (si)ecial variety of goat) -goat;
(ii.) or is Salbank mixing rama-shdl (goat-shawl),
the product, with the name of the animal pro-
ducing the raw material?
and a pamree or loose mantle to throw
over their shoulders, or to lye on upon the
groMud."— Grose, 2nd ed. ii. 81.]
PANCHANGAM, s. Skt.=
' quinque-partite.' A native almanac
in S. India is called so, because it
contains information on five subjects,
viz. Solar Days, Lunar Days, Asterisms,
Yogas, and Jcaranas (certain astrological
divisions of the days of a month).
Panchanga is used also, at least by
Buchanan below, for the Brahman
who keeps and interprets the almanac
for the villagers. [This should be Skt.
panchdngl.']
1612. — "Every year they make new
almanacs for the eclipses of the Sun and of
the Moon, and they have a perpetual one-
which serves to pronounce their augxiries,
and this they call Panchagao." — Couto, V^
vi. 4.
1651.— "The Bramins, in order to know
the good and bad days, have made certain
writings after the fashion of our Almanacks,,
and these they call Panjangam." — Rogeriusy
55. This author gives a specimen (pp^
63-69).
1800. — "No one without consulting the
Panchanga, or almanac-keeper, knows when
he is to perform the ceremonies of religion."
— Buchanan's Mysore, &c., i. 234.
"^ PANDAL, PENDAUL, s. A shed.
Tamil, pandal, [Skt. bandh, ' to bind'].
1651. — ". . . it is the custom in this;
country when there is a Bride in the hous&
to set up before the door certain stake*
somewhat taller than a man, and these are
covered with lighter sticks on which foliage
is put to make a shade. . . . This arrange-
ment is called a Pandael in the country
speech." — Roger i us, 12.
1717.— " Water-Bandels, which are little-
sheds for the Conveniency of drinking
Water." — Phillips's Account, 19.
1745. — " Je suivis la procession d'un pen
loin, et arrive aux sepultures, j'y vis un
pandel ou tente dressde, sur la fosse du
defunt ; elle etait orn^e de branches de-
figuier, de toiles peintes, &c. L'intdrieur
6tait garnie de petites lampes allum^es." —
Norhert, Memoires, iii. 32.
1781.— "Les gens riches font construir
devant leur porte un autre pendal." — >Sb/i-
nerat, ed. 1782, i. 134.
1800.— " I told the farmer that, as I meant
to make him pay his full rent, I could not
take his fowl and milk without paying for
them ; and that I would not enter his pun-
dull, because he had not paid the labourers,
who made it." — Letter of Sir T. Munro, in
Life, i. 283.
1814.—" There I beheld, assembled in
the same pandaul, or reposing under the-
friendly banian-tree, the Gosannee (see-
PANDARAM.
666
PANDARANI.
GOSAIN) in a state of nudity, the Yogee
<see JOGEE) with a lark or paroquet his
sole companion for a thousand miles." —
Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 465 ; [2nd ed. ii. 72.
In ii. 109 he writes Pendall].
1815. — " Pandauls were erected opposite
the two principal fords on the river, where
under my medical superintendence skilful
natives provided with eau-de-luce and other
remedies were constantly stationed." — Dr.
JPKenzie, in Asiatic Researches, xiii. 329.
PANDARAM, s. A Hindu ascetic
mendicant of the (so-called) Sudra, or
even of a lower caste. A priest of tlie
lower Hindu castes of S. India and
Ceylon. Tamil, 'panddram. C. P.
Brown says the Paiiddram is properly
ix Vaishnava, but^ other authors apply
the name to Saiva priests. [The
Madras Gloss, derives the word from
Skt. pandu-ranga, ' white-coloured.'
Messrs. Cox and Stuart (Maji of N.
Arcot. i. 199) derive it from Skt. bhdn-
dagdra, 'a temple-treasury,' wherein
were employed those who had re-
nounced the world. " The Pandarams
seem ^to receive numerous recruits from
the Saivite Sudra castes, who choose
to make a profession of piety and
wander about begging. They are, in
reality, very lax in their modes of life,
often drinking liquor and eating
animal, food furnished by any respect-
able Sudra. They often serve in
Siva temples, where they make up
garlands of flowers to decorate the
lingani, and blow Ijrass trumpets when
•offerings are made or processions take
place " (ibid.).]
1711.—". . . But the destruction of 50
•or 60,000 pagodas worth of grain . . . and
killing the. Pandamun ; these are things
which make his demands really carry
too much justice with them." — Letter in
Wheeler, ii. 163.
1717. — ". .. . Bramans, Pantarongal,
-and other holy men." — Phillips's Account,
18. The word is here in the Tamil plural.
1718. — "Abundance of Bramanes, Pan-
tares, and Poets . . . flocked together." —
Propn. of the Gospel, ii. 18.
1745. — "On voit ici quelquefois les Pan-
darams ou Penitens qui ont dte en p^erin-
age a Bengale ; quand ils retournent ils
apportent ici avec grand soin de I'eau du
Gauge dans des pots oii vases bien formds."
— Norhert, Mem. iii. 28.
c. 1760. — "The Pandarams, the Ma-
hometan priests, and the Bramins thomselves
.yield to the force of truth."— 6rVose, i. 252.
1781. — " Les Pandarons ne sont pas moins
r^ver^s que les Saniasis. Ils sont de la
secte de Chiven, se barbouillent toute la
figure, la poitrine, et les bras avec des
cendres de bouze de vache," &c. — Sonnerai,
8vo. ed., ii. 113-114.
1798. — "The other figure is of a Panda-
ram or S^^nassey, of the class of pilgrims
to the various pagodas." — Pennant's View of
Hindostan, preface.
1800.— "In Chera the Pujdris (see POO-
JAREE) or priests in these temples are all
Pandarums, who are the Sudras dedicated
to the service of Siva's temples. . . ." —
BuchaTian's Mysore, &c., ii. 338.
1809.— "The chief of the pagoda (Rames-
waram), br Pandaram, waiting on the
beach." — Ld. Valentia, i. 338.
1860. — "In the island of Nainativoe, to
the south-west of Jafna, there was till
recently a little temple, dedicated to the
goddess Naga Tambiran, in which conse-
crated serpents were tenderly reared by the
Pandarams, and daily fed at the expense of
the worshippers." — Tennent's Ceylon, i. 373.
PANDARANI, n. p. The name of
a port of Malabar of great reputation
in the Middle Ages, a name which has
gone through niany curious corrup-
tions. Its position is clear enough
from Varthema's statement that an un-
inhabited island stood opposite at three
leagues distance, which must be the
" Sacrifice Rock " of our charts. [The
Madras Gloss, identifies it with CoUam.]
The name appears upon no modern
map, but it still attaches to a miserable
fisliing village on the site, in the form
Pantalani (approx. lat. 11° 26'), a
little way north of Koilandi. It is
seen below in Ibn Batuta's notice that
Pandarani afforded an exceptional
shelter to shipping during the S.W.
monsoon. This is referred to in an
interesting letter to one of the present
writers from his friend Col. (now Lt.-
Gen.) R. H. Sankey, C.B., R.E., dated
Madras, 13th Feby., 1881 : " One very
extraordinary feature on the coast is
the occurrence of mud-banks in from
1 to 6 fathoms of water, which have
the effect of breaking both surf and
swell to such an extent that ships can
run into the patches of water so
sheltered at the very height of the
monsoon, when the elements are rag-
ing, and not only find a perfectly still
sea, but are able to land their cargoes.
. . . Possibly the snugness of some
of the harbours frequented by tlie
Chinese junks, such as Pandarani,
may have been mostly due to banks
of this kind? By the way, I suspect
your ' Pandarani ' was nothing but the
roadstead of Coulete (Coulandi or
PANDARANI.
667
FANDY.
<^uelande of our Atlas). The Master
Attendant who accompanied me, ap-
pears to have a good opinion of it as
^n anchorage, and as well sheltered."
£See Logan, Malabar, i. 72.]
c. 1150. — "Fandarina is a town built at
the mouth of a river which comes from
Manibdr (see MALABAR), where vessels
from India and Sind cast anchor. The
inhabitants are rich, the markets well
supplied, and trade flourishing." — Mdrisi,
in Elliot, i. 90.
1296.— "In the year (1296) it was pro-
hibited to merchants who traded in fine
•or costly products with Maparh (Ma'bar or
Coromandel), Pei-nan (?) and Fantalaina,
three foreign kingdoms, to export any one
of them more than the value of 50,000 thig
in paper money." — Chinese Annals of tlie
Mongol Dynasty, quoted by Pauthier, Marc
Pol, 532.
c. 1300.— "Of the cities on the shore the
first is Sindabiir, then Faknur, then the
country of Manjarur, then the country of
Hill, then the country of (Fandaraina*)."
— Rashiduddin, in Elliot, i. 68.
c. 1321. — "And the forest in which the
pepper groweth extendeth for a good 18
days' journey, and in that forest there
be two cities, the one whereof is called
Flandrina, and the other Cyngilin" (see
SHINKALI). — I'nar Odoric, in Cathay,
&c,, 75.
c. 1343. — " From Boddfattan we proceeded
to Fandaraina, a great and fine town with
gardens and bazars. The Musulmans there
occupy three quarters, each having its
mosque. ... It is at this town that the
^hips of China pass the winter" {i.e. the
S.W. monsoon). — Ibn Batida, iv. 88. (Com-
pare Roteiro below. )
c. 1442. — "The humble author of this
narrative having received his order of dis-
missal departed from Calicut by sea, after
having passed the port of Bendinaneh (read
-Bandaranah, and see MANGALORE, a)
Jsituated on the coast of Melabar, (he)
feached the port of Mangalor. . . ." —
Ahdurrazzdk, in India in XVth Cent., 20.
1498. — ". . . hum lugar que se chama
Pandarany . . . por que alii estava bom
l>orto, e que alii nos amarassemos . . . e
-que era costume que os navios que vinham a
esta terra pousasem alii por estarem seguros.
• . ." — Roteiro de Vasco da Gama, 53.
1503. — "Da poi feceno vela et in vn
porto de dicto Ke chiamato Fundarane
amazorno molta gete c6 artelaria et deliber-
orno andare verso il regno de Cuchin. ..."
— Letter of King Emanuel, p. 5.
c. 1506. — '.'Questo capitanio si trovb nave
17 de mercadanti Mori in uno porto se
chima Panidarami, e combattb con queste
le quali se messeno in terra ; per modo che
-questo capitanio mandb tutti li soi copani
ben armadi con un baril de polvere per
* This is the true reading, see note at the place,
•and/. K'As, Soc. N.S.
cadaun copano, e mise fuoco dentro dette
navi de Mori ; e tutte quelle brasolle, con
tutte quelle spezierie che erano carghe per
la Mecha, e s'intende ch' erano molto
ricche. . . ." — Leonardo Ca' Masser, 20-21.
1510. — " Here we remained two days, and
then departed, and went to a place which
is called Pandarani, distant from this one
day's journey, and which is subject to the
King of Calicut. This place is a wretched
affair, and has no port." — Varthema, 153.
1516. — "Further on, south south-east, is
another Moorish place which is called Pan-
darani, in which also there are many ships."
— Barhosa, 152.
In Rowlandson's Translation of the Tohfat-
vl-Majahidm {Or. Transl. Fund, 1833), the
name is habitually misread F'undreeah for
Fundaraina.
1536. — "Martim Afonso . . . ran along
the coast in search of the paraos, the galleys
and caravels keeping the sea, and the foists
hugging the shore. And one morning they
came suddenly on Cunhalemarcar with 25
paraos, which the others had sent to collect
rice ; and on catching sight of them as they
came along the coast towards the Isles of
Pandarane, Diogo de Eeynoso, who was in
advance of our foists, he and his brother
. . . and Diogo Corvo ... set off to engage
the Moors, who were numerous and well
armed. And Cimhale, when he knew it was
Martim Afonso, laid all pressure on his oars
to double the Point of Tiracole. . . ." —
Correa, iii. 775.
PANDY, s. The most current col-
loquial name for the Sepoy mutineer
during 1857-58. The surname Pdnde
[Skt. Pandita] was a very common^
one among the high-caste Sepoys of
the Bengal army, being the title of
a Jot [got, goira] or subdivisional
branch of the Brahmins of the Upper
Provinces, which furnished many men
to the ranks. "The first two men
hung" (for mutiny) "at Barrackpore
were Pandies by caste, hence all
sepoys were Pandies, and ever will
be so called" (Bourchier, as below).
"In the Bengal army before the
Mutiny, there was a person employed
in the quarter-guard to strike the
gong, who was known as the gimta
Pandy" (M.-G. Keatinge). Ghantd, 'a
gong or bell.'
1857. — "As long as I feel the entire
confidence I do, that we shall triumph over
this iniquitous combination, I cannot feel
gloom. I leave this feeling to the Pandies,
who have sacrificed honour and existence to
the ghost of a delusion." — if. Oreathed,
Letters during the Siege of Delhi, 99.
"We had not long to wait before
the line of guns, howitzers, and mortar carts,
^'^
PANGARA, PANGAIA.
668
PANGOLIN.
chiefly drawn by elephants, soon hove in
sight. . . . Poor Pandy, what a pounding
was in store for you ! . . ." — Bourchier,
Eight Months' Campaign against the Bengal
Sepoy Army, 47.
PANGARA, PANGAIA, s. From
the quotations, a kind of boat used
on the E. coast of Africa. [Pyrard
de Laval (i. 53, Hak. Soc) speaks of a
" kind of raft called a panguaye," on
which Mr. Gray comments : " As
Rivara points out, Pyrard mistakes
the use of the word pangiiaye, or, as
the Portuguese write it, pangaio,
which was a small sailing canoe. . . .
Rivara says the word is still used in
Portuguese India and Africa for a
two-masted barge with lateen sails.
It is mentioned in Lancaster's Voyages
(Hak. Soc. pp. 5, 6, and 26), where it
is described as being like a barge with
one mat sail of coco-nut leaves. ' The
barge is sowed together with the
rindes of trees and pinned with
wooden pinnes.' See also Alb. Comm.
Hak. Soc. iii. p. 60, note ; and Dr.
Burnell's note to Linschoten, Hak.
Soc. i. p. 32, where it appears that the
word is used as early as 1505, in Dom
Manoel's letter."]
[1513.— Pandejada and Panguagada are
used for a sort of boat near Malacca in
D'Andrade's Letter to Alboquerque of 22
Feby. ; and we have "a Pandejada laden
with supplies and arms" in India Office MS.,
Gorpo Chronologico, vol. i.]
1591. — ". . . divers Pangaras or boates,
which are pinned with wooden pinnes, and
sowed together with Palmito cordes," —
Barker, in Hakhiyt, ii. 588.
1598. — "In this fortresse of Sofala the
Captaine of Mossambique hath a Factor, and
twice or thrice every yere he sendeth
certaine boats called Pangaios, which saile
along the shore to fetch gold, and bring it
to Mossambique. These Pangaios are made
of light planks, and sowed together with
cords, without any nailes." — Linschoten, ch.
4 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 32].
1616. — "Each of these bars, of Quilimane,
Cumama, and Luabo, allows of the entrance
of vessels of 100 tons, viz., galeots and
pangaios, loaded with cloth and provisions ;
and when they enter the river they dis-
charge cargo into other light and very long
boats called almadias. . . ."—Bocarro,
Decada, 534.
[1766.— "Their larger boats, called pan-
guays, are raised some feet from the sides
with reeds and branches of trees, well bound
together with small -cord, and afterwards
made water-proof, with a kind of bitumen,
or resinous substance." — Grose, 2nd ed. ii. 13.]
PANGOLIN, s. This book-name^
for the Manis is Malay Pangulangy
'the ci^ature that rolls itself up."
[Scott says : " The JVIalay word is.
peng-goling, transcribed also peng-
guling; Ksitingan pe^igiling. It means,
'roller,' or, more literally, 'roll up.*'
The word is formed from goling, ' roll,,
wrap,' Avith the denominative prefix
pe-, which takes before g the form
peng." Mr. Skeat remarks that the-
modern Malay form is teng-giling or
senggiling, but the latter seems to be^
used, not for the Manis, but for a kind
of centipede which rolls itself up^
"The word pangolin, to judge by
its form, should be derived from
giding^ which means to 'roll over and
over.' The word pangguling or peng-^
guling in the required sense of Manisy
does not exist in standard Malay. The"
word was either derived from some
out-of-the-way dialect, or was due to-
some misunderstanding on th^ part of
the Europeans who first adopted it.'^
Its use in English begins with Pennant
(Synopsis of Quadrupeds, 1771, p. 329).-
Adam Burt gives a dissection of the
animal in Asiat. Res. ii. 353 seqq.] It-
is the Manis pentedadyla of Linn. ;
called in Hind. hajrkU (i.e. Skt. vajra-
hita 'adamant reptile'). We have
sometimes thought that the Manis
might have been the creature which
was shown as a gold-digging ant (see-
Busbeck below) ; was not this also the
creature that Bertrandon de la Broc-
quiere met with in the desert of Gaza ?
When pursued, "it began to cry like
a cat at the approach of a dog. Pierre
de la Vaudrei struck it on the back
with the point of his sword, but it did
no harm, from being covered with
scales like a sturgeon." a.d. 1432. (T^
Wrighfs Early Travels in Palestine, p.-
290) (Bohn). It is remarkable to find
the statement that these ants were-
found in the possession of the King of
Persia recurring in Herodotus and in
Busbeck, with an interval of nearly
2000 years ! We see that the sugges-
tion of the Manis being the gold-
digging ant has been anticipatea by-
Mr. Blakesley in his Herodotus. ["It
is now understood that the gold-dig-
ging ants were neither, as ancients-
supposed, an extraordinary kind of
real ants, nor, a*s many learned men
have since supposed, large animals-
mistaken for ants, Init Tibetan miner*,
who, like their descendants of the:
PANICALE.
669
FANTHAY, PANTHK
present day, preferred working tlieir
mines in winter when the frozen soil
.stands well and is not likely to trouble
them by falling in. The Sanskrit
word pipilika denotes both an ant and
.a particular kind of gold " {McCrindle,
Ancient Lidia, its Invasion hy Alexander
4he Great, p. 341 seq.]
c. B.C. 445. — "Here in this desert, there
live amid the sand great ants, in size some-
what less than dogs, but bigger than foxes.
The Persian King has a number of them,
which have been caught by the hunters in
the land whereof we are speaking. . . ." —
Herod, iii. 102 {Rawl bison's tr.).
1562. — Among presents to the G. Turk
from the King of Persia: "in his inusitati
-generis animantes, qualem memini dictum
iuisse allatam formicam Indicam mediocris
<;anis magnitudine, mordacem admodum et
■saevam." — Bushequii Opera, Elzev., 1633,
p. 343.
PANICALE, s. This is mentioned
by Bluteau (vi. 223) as an Indian
disease, a swelling of the feet. Odle
is_here probably the Tamil Ml, 'leg.'
{Anaikhdl is the Tamil name for what
is commonly called Cochin Leg.]
^ PANIKAR, PANYCA, &c., s.
Malayal. panikan, 'a fencing-master,
a teacher' [Mai. pani, 'work,' karan,
* doer '] ; but at present it more usually
means ' an astrologer.'
1518. — "And there are very skilful men
-who teach this art (fencing), and they are
■called Panicars." — Barhosa, l28.
1553. — "And when (the Naire) comes to
the age of 7 years he is obliged to go to the
fencing-school, the master of which (whom
they call Panical) they regard as a father,
on account of the instruction he gives them."
— Barros, I. ix. 3.
1554.— "To the panical (in the Factory
at Cochin) 300 reis a month, which are for
the year 3600 reis"—S. Botelho, Tortibo, 24.
1556. — " . . . aho Eei arma caualleiro
io Panica q ho ensinou." — D. de Goes,
Chron. 51.
1583. — "The maisters which teach them,
he graduats in the weapons which they
teach, and they bee called in their language
Panycaes."— Ca«tonec?ci (by N. L.), f. 36v.
1599. — " L'Archidiacre pour assurer sa
personne fit appellor quelques-uns des prin-
cipaux Maitres d'Armes de sa Nation. On
appelle ces Gens-lk Panicals. ... lis sont
extremement redoutez."-^Xa Croze, 101.
1604.— "The deceased Panical had en-
gaged in his pay many Nayres, with obliga-
tion to die for him." — Guerrero, Relacion, 90.
1606. — "Paniquais is the name by which
the same Malauares call their masters of
•fence."— 6rOKvea, f. 28.
1644.— "To the cost of a Penical and 4
Nayres who serve the factory in the con-
veyance of the pepper on rafts for the year
12,960 res."—Bocan-o, MS. 316.
PANTHAY, PANTHE, s. This
is the name applied of late years in
Burma, and in intelligence coming
from the side of Burma, to the Mahom-
medans of Yunnan, who established a
brief independence at Talifu, betw^een
1867 and 1873. The origin of the
name is exceedingly obscure. It is
not, as Mr. Baber assures us, used or
known in Yunnan itself {i.e. by the
Chinese). It must be remarked that
the usual Burmese name for a Mahom-
medan is Fathi, and one would have
been inclined to suppose Fanthe' to be
a form of the same ; as indeed we see
that Gen. Fytche has stated it to be
{Burma, Past and Present, ii. 297-8).
But Sir Arthur Phayre, a high
authority, in a note with which he
has favoured us, observes: 'Panth^,
I believe, comes from a Chinese word
signifying 'native or indigenous.' It
is quite a modern name in Burma,
and is applied exclusively to the
Chinese Mahommedans who come
with caravans from Yunnan. I am
not aware that they can be distin-
guished from other Chinese caravan
traders, except that they do not bring
hams for sale as the others do. In dress
and appearance, as well as in drinking
samshu (see SAMSHOO) and gambling,
they are like the others. The word
Pa-thi again is the old Burmese word
for ' Mahommedan.' It is applied to
all Mahommedans other than the
Chinese Panthe'. It is in no way con-
nected with the latter word, but is, I
believe, a corruption of Pdrsi or Fdrsi,
i.e. Persian." He adds:— "The Bur-
mese call their own indigenous Mahom-
medans ^ Pathi-Kuld,' and Hindus
' Hindu-Kula,' when they wish to dis-
tinguish between the two " (see KULA).
The last suggestion is highly probable,
and greatly to be preferred to that of
M. Jacquet, who supposed that the
word might be taken from Pasei in
Sumatra, which was during part of
the later Middle Ages a kind of metro-
polis of Islam, in the Eastern Seas.*
We may mention two possible origins
for Panthe, as indicating lines for
enquiry: —
* See Journ. As., Ser. II., torn. viii. 352.
m
PANTHAY, PANTHE.
670
PAPAYA, PAP AW.
a. The title Pathi (or Pass% for
the former is only the Burmese lisping
utterance) is very old. In the remark-
able Chinese Account of Camhoja,
dating from the year 1296, which has
been translated by Abel-Remusat,
there is a notice of a sect in Camboja
called Passe. The author identifies
them in a passing way, with the Tao-
sse, but that is a term which Fah-hian
also in India uses in a vague way,
apparently quite inapplicable to the
Chinese sect properly so called. These
Passe, the Chinese writer says, " wear
a red or white cloth on their heads,
like the head-dress of Tartar women,
but not so high. They have edifices
or towers, monasteries, and temples,
but not to be compared for magnitude
with those of the Buddhists. ... In
their temples there are no images
. . . they are allowed to cover their
towers and their buildings with tiles.
The Passe never eat with a stranger
to their sect, and do not allow them-
selves to be seen eating ; they drink
no wine," &c. {Remusat, Nouv. Mel.
As., i. 112). We cannot be quite sure
that this applies to Mahommedans,
but it is on the whole probable that
the name is the same as the Pathi of
the Burmese, and has the same ap-
plication. Now the people from whom
the Burmese were likely to adopt a
name for the Yunnan Mahommedans
are the Shans, belonging to the great
Siamese race, who occupy the inter-
mediate country. The question oc-
curs:— Is Pantile a Shan term for
Mahommedan? If so, is it not probably
only a dialectic variation of the Passe
of Camboja, the Pathi of Burma, but
entering Burma from a new quarter,
and with its identity thus disguised?
(Cushing, in his Shan Diet, gives Pasl
for Mahommedan. We do not find
Pantile). There would be many an-
alogies to such a course of things.
["The name Panthay is a purely Burmese
word, and has been adopted by us from
them. The Shan word Pang-hse is identical,
and gives us no help to the origin of the
term. Among themselves and to the
Chinese they are known as Hui-hui or
Hui-tzu (Mahomedans)." — J. G. Scott, Gazet-
teer Upper Burtna, I. 1. 606.]
b. We find it stated in Lieut.
Garnier's narrative of his great ex-
pedition to Yunnan that there is a
hybrid Chinese race occupying part of
the plain of Tali-fu, who are called
Pen-ti (see Gamier, Voy. (TExpl. i.^
518]j^ This name again, it has been
suggested, may possibly have to do-
with Pantile. But we find that Pen-ti
(' root-soil ') is a generic expression
used in various parts of S. China for
' aborigines ' ; it could hardly then
have been applied to the Mahom-
medans.
PANWELL, n.p. This town on
the mainland oj)posite Bombay was in
pre-railway times a usual landing-
place on the way to Poona, and the
English form of the name must
have struck many besides ourselves.
[Hamilton {Descr. ii. 151) says it
stands on the river Pan, whence per-
haps the name]. We do not know the
correct form ; but this one has sub-
stantially come down to us from the
Portuguese : e.g.
1644. — "This Island of Caranja is quite
near, almost frontier-place, to six cities of
the Moors of the Kingdom of the MeHque,
viz. Cai-nallt, Dnigo, Pene, Sabayo, Abitia,
and TamoeV—Bocarro, MS. f. 227.
1804. — " P.,S:. Tell Mrs. Waring that
notwithstanding the debate at dinner, and
her recommendation, we propose to go to
Bombay, by Panwell, and in the balloon ! ""
— Wellington, from "Candolla," March 8.
PAPAYA, PAP AW, s. This word
seems to be from America like the
insipid, not to say nasty, fruit which
it denotes (Carica papaya, L.). A
quotation below indicates that it came
by way of the Philippines and Mal-
acca. [The Malay name, according to
Mr. Skeat, is hetik, which comes from
the same Ar. form as pateca, thougli
papaya and kapaya have been intro-
duced by Europeans.] Though of
little esteem, and though the tree's
peculiar quality of rendering fresh
meat tender which is familiar in the
W. Indies, is little known or taken
advantage of, the tree is found in
gardens and compounds all over India,
as far north as Delhi. In the N.W.
Provinces it is called by the native
gardeners arand-kharhuza, ' castor-oil-
tree-melon,' no doubt from the super-
ficial resemblance of its foliage to that
of the Palma Ghristi. According to
Moodeen Sheriff it has a Perso- Arabic
name 'anhah-i-Hindl y in Canarese it
is called P^arangi-hannu or -Tuara
('Frank or Portuguese fruit, tree').
The name papaya according to Oviedo
PAPAYA, PA PAW.
671
PARABYKE.
as quoted by Littre (^^ Oviedo, t. 1.
p. 333, Madrid, 1851," — we cannot find
it in Ramusio) was that used in Cuba,
whilst the Carib name was ahabai*
[Mr. J. Piatt, referring to his article in
9th Ser. Notes d- Queries, iv. 515, writes :
"Malay papaya, like the Accra term
kpakpa, is a European loan word. The
evidence for Carib origin is, firstly,
Oviedo's Historia, .\^^^ (in the ed. of
1851, vol. i. 323): 'Del arbol que en
esta isla Espanola llaman papaya, y en
la tierra firme los llaman los Espanoles
los higos del mastuergo, y en la pro-
vincia de Nicaragua llaman a tal arbol
olocoton.' Secondly, Breton, Diction-
naire Garaihe, has: ^ Ahabai, papayer.'
Gilij, Saggio, 1782, iii. 146 (quoted in
N. S Q., U.S.), says the Otamic word is
pappai."] Strange liberties are taken
with the spelling. Mr. Robinson (below)
calls it popeya; Sir L. Pelly {J.R.G.S.
XXXV. 232), poppoi (t& TTOTTot !). Papaya
is applied in the Philippines to Euro-
peans who, by long residence, have
fallen into native ways and ideas.
c, 1550. — "There is also a sort of fruit
resembling figs, called by the natives
Papaie . . . peculiar to this kingdom "
{Peru).— Girol. Benzoni, 242.
1598. — "There is also a fruite that came
out of the Spanish Indies, brought from
beyond ye Philipinas or Lusons to Malacca,
and fro thence to India, it is called Papaios,
and is very like a Mellon . . . and will not
grow, but alwaies two together, that is male
and female . . . and when they are diuided
and set apart one from the other, then they
yield no fruite at all. . . . This fruite at the
first for the strangeness thereof was much
esteemed, but now they account not of it."
— Linschoten, 97 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 35].
c. 1630. — " . . . Pappaes, Cocoes, and
Plantains, all sweet and delicious. . . ." —
Sir T. Herhert, ed. 1665, p. 350.
c. 1635.—
" The Palma Christi and the fair Papaw
Now but a seed (preventing Nature's Law)
In half the circle of the hasty year,
Project a shade, and lovely fruits do
Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands.
1658. — " Utraque Pinogua^u (mas. et
foemina), Mamoeira Lusitanis dicta, vulgb
Papay, cujus fructum Mamam vocant a
figura, quia mammae instar pendet in
arbore . . . carne lutea instar melonum,
sed sapore ignobiliori. . . ." — Gid.Pisonis . . .
de Indiae utriusque Re Naturali et Medicd,
Libri xiv. 159-160.
1673.— "Here the flourishing Papaw (in
Taste like our Melons, and as big, but
See also De Candolle, Plantes Cultivees, p. 234.
growing on a Tree leaf'd like our Fig-
tree. . . ." — Fiyer, 19.
1705. — " II y a aussi des ananas, dea
Pap^es. . . ."—Luillier, 33.
1764.—
" Thy temples shaded by the tremulous-
palm.
Or quick papaw, whose top is necklaced
round
With numerous rows of particoloured
fruit." Grainger, Sugar Cane, iv.
[1773.— "Paw Paw. This tree rises to-
20 feet, sometimes single, at other times it
is divided into several bodies." — Ives, 480.]
1878. — ". . . the rank popeyas clustering-
beneath their coronal of stately leaves." —
Ph. Robinson, In My Indian Garden, 50.
PAPUA, n.p. This name, which is.
now applied generically to the chief
race of the island of New Guinea and
resembling tribes, and sometimes (im-
properly) to the great island itself, is
a Malay word papuwah, or sometimes
puioah-puwah, meaning ' frizzle-haired,'
and was applied by the Malays to the
people in question.
1528. — "And as the wind fell at night
the vessel was carried in among the islands,
where there are strong currents, and got
into the Sea of the Strait of Magalhaes,*
where he encountered a great storm, so that
but for God's mercy they had all been lost,
and so they were driven on till they made
the land of the Papuas, and then the east
winds began to blow so that they could not
sail to the Moluccas till May 1527. And
with their stay in these lands much people
got ill and many died, so that they came to-
Molucca much shattered." — Oorrea, iii.
173-174.
1553. — (Kef erring to the same history.)
' ' Thence he went off to make the islands
of a certain people called Papuas, whom
many on account of this visit of Don J orge
(de Menezes) call the Islands of Don Jorge,
which lie east of the Moluccas some 200
leagues. . . ." — Barros, IV. i. 6.
PARABYKE, s. Burmese pdra-
heikj the name given to a species of
writing book which is commonly used
in Burma. It consists of paper made
from the bark of a spec, of daphne,
which is agglutinated into a kind of
pasteboard and blackened with a paste
of charcoal. It is then folded, screen-
fashion, into a note-book and written
on with a steatite pencil. The same
mode of writing has long been used in
Canara ; and from La Loubere we see
* " E fay dar no golfam do estreito de Magal-
haes. " I cannot explain the use of this name. It
must be applied here to the Sea between Banda
aud Timor.
PARANGHEE.
672
PARDAO.
that it is or was used also in Siam.
The Canara books are called kadatam,
and are described by Col. Wilks under
the name of cudduttum, carruttiim, or
currut (Hist. Sketches, Pref. I. xii.).
They appear exactly to resemble the
Burmese para-heik, excej)t that the
substance blackened is cotton cloth
instead of paper. "The writing is
similar to that on a slate, and may be
in like manner rubbed out and re-
newed. It is performed by a pencil
of the balapum [Can. halapa] or lapis
ollaris; and this mode of writing was
not only in ancient use for records and
public documents, but is still univers-
ally employed in Mysoor by merchants
and shopkeepers, I have even seen a
bond, regularly witnessed, entered in
the cudduttum of a merchant, produced
and received in evidence.
"This is the word kirret, translated
* palm-leaf ' (of course conjecturally) in
Mr. Crisp's translation of Tippoo's
regulations. The Sultan prohibited
its use in recording the public ac-
counts ; but altho' liable to be ex-
punged, and affording facility to
permanent entries, it is a much more
durable material and record than the
best writing on the best paper. . . .
It is probable that this is the linen
or cotton cloth described by Arrian,
from Nearchus, on which the Indians
wrote." (Straho, XV. i. 67.)
1688. — "The Siamese make Paper of
old Cotton rags, and likewise of the bark
of a Tree named Ton coi . . . but these
Papers have a great deal less Equality,
Body and Whiteness than ours. The
Siameses cease not to write thereon with
China Ink. Yet most frequently they black
them, which renders them smoother, and
gives them a greater body ; and then they
write thereon with a kind of Crayon, which
is made only of a clayish earth dry'd in the
Sun. Their Books are not bound, and con-
sist only in a very long Leaf . . . which
they fold in and out like a Fan, and the
way which the Lines are wrote, is according
to the length of the folds. . . ." — De la
Louhere, Siam, E.T. p. 12.
1855. — "Booths for similar goods are
arrayed against the corner of the palace
palisades, and at the very gate of the Palace
is the principal mart for the sta,tioners who
deal in the para-beiks (or black books) and
steatite pencils, which form the only ordinary
writing materials of the Burmese in their
transactions." — Yule, Mission to Ava, 139.
PARANG-HEE, s. An obstinate
chronic disease endemic in Ceylon.
It has a superficial resemblance to
sy ply lis ; the whole body being
covered with ulcers, while the sufferer
rapidly declines in strength. It seems
to arise from insufficient diet, and to
be analogous to the pellagra which
causes havoc among the peasants of
S, Europe. The word is apparently
firinghee, ' European,' or (in S. India)
' Portuguese ' ; and this would point
perhaps to association with syphilis.
PARBUTTY, s. This is a name
in parts of the Madras Presidency for
a subordinate village officer, a writer
under the patel, sometimes the village-
crier, &c., also in some j)laces a super-
intendent or manager. It is a corrup-
tion of Telug. and Canarese pdrapatti,
pdrupatti, Mahr. and Konkani, pdr-
patya, from Skt. pravritti, 'employ-
ment.' The term frequently occurs
in old Port, documents in such forms
as perpotim, &c. We presume that the
Great Duke (audax omnia perpeti !)
has used it in the Anglicised form at
the head of this article ; for though
we cannot find it in his Despatches,
Gurwood's Explanation of Indian Terms
ives "Parbutty, writer to the Patell."
See below.]
1567. — " . . . That no unbeliever shall
serve as scrivener, shroflf [xarrafo), mocud-
dum, naique (see NAIK), peon, parpatrim,
collector {saccador), constable (? corrector),
interpreter, procurator, or solicitor in court,
nor in any other office or charge by which
they may in any way whatever exercise
authority over Christians. . . ." — Decree 27
of the Sacred Council of Goa, in Arch. Port.
Orient, fasc. 4.
1800. — " In case of failure in the payment
of these instalments, the crops are seized,
and sold by the Parputty or accompta-nt of
the division." — Bucluinan's Mysore, ii. 151-2.
The word is elsewhere explained by
Buchanan, as "the head person of a Hohly
in Mysore. " A Holly [Canarese and Malayal.
hohali'] is a sub-division of a talook (i. 270).
[1803. — "Neither has any one aright to
compel any of the inhabitants, much less
the particular servants of the government,
to attend him about the country, as the
soTibahdar (see SOUBADAR) obliged the
parbutty and pateel (see PATEL) to do,
running before his horse." — Wellington,
Desp. i. 323. {Stanf. Diet.).']
1878.— "The staff of the village officials
... in most places comprises the following
members . . . the crier (parpoti). . . ." —
Fonseca, Sketch of Goa, 21-22.
PARDAO, s. This was the popular
name among the Portuguese of a gold
coin from the native mints of Western
PARDAO.
673
PARDAO.
India, which entered largely into the
early currency of Goa, and the name
of which afterwards attached to a
silver money of their own coinage, of
constantly degenerating value.
There could hardly be a better w<fcd
-\vith which to associate some connected
account of the coinage of Portuguese
India, as the pardao runs through its
whole history, and I give some space
to the subject, not with any idea of
weaving such a history, but in order
to furnish a few connected notes on
the subject, and to correct some
flagrant errors of writers to whose
works I naturally turned for help in
such a special matter, with little result
except that of being puzzled and
misled, and having time occupied in
satisfying myself regarding the errors
alluded to. The subject is in itself a
very difficult one, perplexed as it is by
the rarity or inaccessibility of books
dealing with it, by the excessive
rarity (it would seem) of specimens,
by the large use in the Portuguese
settlements of a variety of native
coins in addition to those from the
Goa mint,"*^ by the frequent shifting
of nomenclature in the higher coins
and constant degeneration of value in
the coins that retained old names. I
welcomed as a hopeful aid the appear-
ance of Dr. Gerson D'Acunha's Con-
tributions to the Study of Indo-Chinese
Numismatics. But though these con-
tributions aff"ord some useful facts and
references, on the whole, from the
rarity with which they give data for
the intrinsic value of the gold and
silver coins, and from other defects,
they seem to me to leave the subject
in utter chaos. Nor are the notes
which Mr. W. de G. Birch appends,
in regard to monetary values, to his
translation of Alboquerque, more to
be commended. Indeed Dr. D'Acunha,
when he goes astray, seems sometimes
to have followed Mr. Birch.
The word pardao is a Portuguese (or
perhaps an indigenous) corruption of
Skt. pratdpa, ' splendour, majesty,' &c.,
and was no doubt taken, as Dr.
* Antonio Nunez, " Comtador da Casa del Key
noso Senhor," who in 1554 compiled the Livro dos
Pesos da Yvidia e asy Medidas e Mohedas, says of
Dm in particular :
"The moneys here exhibit such variations and
such differences, that it is impossible to write any
thing certain about them ; for every month, every
8 days indeed, they rise and fall in value, accord-
ing to the money that enters the place " (p. 28).
2 u
D'Acunha says, from the legend on
some of the coins to which the name
was applied, e.g. that of the Raja of
Ikkeri in Canara : Sri Pratapa
krishna-rdya.
A little doubt arises at first in
determining to what coin the name
pardao was originally attached. For
in the two earliest occurrences of the
word that we can quote — on the one
hand Abdurrazzak, the Envoy of Shah
Bukh, makes the partdh (or parddo)
half of the Vardha ('boar,' so called
from the Boar of Vishnu figured on
some issues), hzln, or what we call
pagoda; — whilst on the other hand,
Ludovico Yarthema's account seems
to identify the pardao with the pagoda
itself. And there can be no doubt
that it was to the pagoda that the
Portuguese, from the beginning of the
16th century, applied the name of
pardao d'ouro. The money-tables which
can be directly formed from the state-
ments of Abdurrazzak and Varthema
respectively are as follows : *
Abdurrazzak (a.d. 1443).
3 Jitals (copper) . = 1 Tar (silver).
6 Tars . . . = 1 Fanam (gold).
10 Fanams . . = 1 Part3,b.
2 Partabs . . = 1 Varaha.
And the Vai'dha weighed about 1 Mithkdl
(see MISCALL), equivalent to 2 dinars
Kopekl.
Varthema (a.d. 1504-5).
16 Cas (see CASH) = 1 Tare (silver).
16 Tare . . = 1 Fanam (gold).
20 Fanams . , = 1 Pardao.
And the Pardao was a gold ducat, smaller
than the seraphim (see XERAFINE) of
Cairo (gold dinar), but thicker.
The question arises whether the
vardha of Abdurrazzak was the double
pagoda, of which there are some
examples in the S. Indian coinage,
and his partdh therefore the same as
Varthema's, i.e. the pagoda itself ; or
whether his vardha was the pagoda,
and his partdh a half-pagoda. The
weight which he assigns to the vardhtty
"about one mithkdl" a weight which
may be taken at 73 grs., does not well
suit either one or the other. I find
the mean weight of 27 different issues
of the (single) hun or pagoda, given in
Prinsep's Tables, to be 43 grs., the
* I invert the similar table given by Dr. Badger
in his notes to Varthema.
1
PARDAO.
674
PARDAO.
maximum being 45 grs. And the fact
that both the Envoy's vardha and the
Italian traveller's pardao contain 20
fanams is a strong argument for their
identity *
In further illustration that the
pardao was recognised as a half hun
or pagoda, we quote in a foot-note
" the old arithmetical tables in which
accounts are still kept" in the south,
which Sir Walter Elliot contributed
to Mr. E. Thomas's excellent Chronicles
of the Pathan Kings of Delhi, illustrated^
&c.t
Moreover, Dr. D'Acunha states that
in the " New Conquests," or pro\dnces
annexed to Goa only about 100 years
ago, "the accounts were kept until
lately in sanvoy and nixane pagodas,
each of them being divided into 2
pratdps . . . ." &c. (p. 46, note).
As regards the value of the pardao
d^ouro, when adopted into the Goa cur-
rency by Alboquerque, Dr. D'Acunha
tells us that it "was equivalent to
370 reis, or Is. e^d.l English." Yet
he accepts the identity of this pardao
d'ouro with the hun current in Western
India, of which the Madras pagoda
was till 1818 a living and unchanged
representative, a coin which was, at
the time of its abolition, the recognised
equivalent of 3^ rupees, or 7 shillings.
And doubtless this, or a few pence
more, was the intrinsic value of the
pardao. Dr. D'Acunha in fact has
made his calculation from the present
value of the (imaginary) rei. Seeing
that a milrei is now reckoned equal to
a dollar, or 50c?., we have a single
rei—T^d., and 370 reis=ls. 6^d. It
seems not to have occurred to the
author that the rei might have de-
generated in value as well as every
other denomination of money with
which he has to do, every other in
fact of which we can at this moment
remember anything, except the pagoda.
* The issues of fanams, q. v. , have been infinite ;
but they have not varied much in weight, though
very greatly in alloy, and therefore in the number
reckoned to a pagoda,
t " 2 gunjas = l dugala
2 dugalas = 1 chavtila ( = the panam or
fanam),
2chavalas = l hona ( = the pratapa, mada,
or haif pagoda,
2 honnas = 1 Varaha (the hun or pagoda ").
"The ga'n.ia or unit (-^ fanam) is the rati, or
Sanskrit raktika, the seed of the abrus."—Op. cit.
.p. 224, note. See also Sir W. Elliot's Coins of S.
India, p. 56.
t 360 reis is the equivalent in the authorities, so
far as I know.
Ihe Venetian sequin, and the dollar.*
Yet the fact of this degeneration every-
where stares him in the face. Correa
tells us that the cruzudo which Albo-
querque struck in 1510 was the just
eqliivalent of 420 reis. It was in-
dubitably the same as the cruzado of
the mother country, and indeed A.
Nunez (1554) gives the same 420 reis
as the equivalent of the cruzado d'ouro
de Portugal, and that amount also for
the Venetian sequin, and for the
sultani or Egyptian gold dinar. Nunez
adds that a gold coin of Cambaya,
which he calls Madrafaxao (q.v.), was-
worth 1260 to 1440 reis, according to
variations in weight and exchange.
We have seen that this must have
been the gold-mohr of Muzaffar-Shah
II. of Guzerat (1511-1526), the weight
of which we learn from E. Thomas's,
book.
From the Venetian sequin (con-
tent of pure gold 52*27 grs.
value lllc^.f) the value of the
m at l^-*- will be .... •264(^.
From the Muzaffar Shahi mohr
(weight 185 grs. value, if pure
gold, 392-52(;.) value of rei at
1440 0-272<i.
Mean value of rei in 1513 . . . 0"268c?.
i.e. more than five times its present value.
Dr. D'Acunha himself informs u»
(p. 56) that at the beginning of the
17th century the Venetian was worth
690 to 720 reis (mean 705 reis), whilst
* Even the pound sterling, since it represented
a pound of silver sterlings, has come down to one-
third of that value ; but if the value of silver goes-
on dwindling as it has done lately, our poun(|
might yet justify its name again !
I have remarked elsewhere :
"Everybody seems to be tickled at the notion
that the Scotch Pound or Livre was only 20 pence.
Nobody finds it funny that the French or Italian
Livre or Pound is only 20 halfpence or less ! " I
have not been able to trace how high the rei be-
gan, but the maravedi entered life as a gold piece,
equivalent to the Saracen mithkal, and ended—?
t I calculate all gold values in this paper at
those of the present English coinage.
Besides the gradual depreciation of the Portugal
rei, so prominently noticed in this paper, there
was introduced in Goa a reduction of the rei locally
below the rei of Portugal in the ratio of 15 to S. I
do not know the history or understand the object
of such a change, nor do I see that it aff'ects the
calculations in this article. In a table of values
of coins current in Portuguese India, given in the
Annaes Maritimos of 1844, each coin is valued both
in Reis of Goa and in Reis of Portugal, bearing the
above ratio. My kind correspondent, Dr. J. N.
Fonseca, author of the capital History dfGoa, tells
me that this was introduced in the beginning of
the 17th century, but that he has yet found no
document throwing light upon it. It is a matter
quite apart from the secular depreciation of the
rei.
PARDAO.
675
PARDAO.
the pagoda was worth 570 to 600 reis
(mean 585 reis).
These statements, as we know the
intrinsic value of the sequin, and the
approximate value of the pagoda,
enable us to calculate the value of the
raof about 1600 at . . . 0'16d. Values
of the milrei given in Milburn's
Oriental Commerce, and in Kelly's
Cambist, .enable us to estimate it for
the early years of the last century.
We have then the progressive de-
terioration as follows :
Value of rd in the beginning of
the 16th century .... 0-268c?.
Value of rd in the beginning of
the 17th century .... O'lQd.
Value of rei in the beginning of
the 19th century . . 0-06 to 0.066cZ.
Value of rd at present .... 0'06c?.
Yet Dr. D'Acunha has valued the
coins of 1510, estimated in rei.% at the
rate of 1880. And Mr. Birch has
done the same."^
The Portuguese themselves do not
seem ever to have struck gold pardaos
or pagodas. The gold coin of Albo-
querque's coinage (1510) was, we have
seen, a cruzado (or manuel\ and the
next coinage in gold was by Garcia de
Sa in 1548-9, who issued coins called
Ban Thom^, worth 1000 reis, say about
£1, 2s. Ad. ; with halves and quarters
of the same. Neither, according to
D'Acunha, was there silver money of
any importance coined at Goa from
1510 to 1550, and the coins then issued
were silver San Thomes, called also
* Thus Alboquerque, returning to Europe in
1504, gives a " Moorish" pilot, who carried him by
a new course straight from Cannanore to Mozam-
bique, a buckshish of bd cruzados ; this is explained
as £5— a mild munificence for such a feat. In
truth it was nearly £24, the cruzado being about
the same as the sequin (see i. p. 17).
The mint at Goa was farmed out by the same
great man, after the conquest, for 600,000 reis,
amounting, we are told, to £125. It was really
£670 (iii. 41),
Alboquerque demands as ransom to spare Muscat
" 10,000 xerafins of gold." And we are told by the
translator that this ransom of a wealthy trading
city like Muscat amounted to £625. The coin in
question is the ashrafi, or gold dinar, as much as,
or more than the sequin in value, and the sum
more than £5000 (i. p. 82).
In the note to the first of these cases it is said
that the cruzado is "a silver coin (formerly gold),
now equivalent to 480 reis, or about 2s. English
money, but probably worth much more relatively
in the time of Dalboquerque. " " Much more rela-
tively" means of course that the 2s. had much
more purchasing power.
This is a very common way of speaking, but it
is often very fallaciously applied. The change
in purchasing power in India generally till the
beginning of last century was probably not very
great. There is a curious note by Gen. Briggs in
his translation of Firishta, comparing the amount
patacoes (see PAT AC A). Nunez in his
Tables (1554) does not mention these
by either name, but mentions re-
peatedly pardaos, which represented
5 silver tangas, or 300 reis, and these
D'Acunha speaks of as silver coins.
Nunez, as far as I can make out, does
not speak of them as coins, but rather
implies that in account so many
tangas of silver were reckoned as a
pardao. Later in the century, however,
we learn from Balbi (1580), Barrett*
(1584), and Linschoten (1583-89), the
principal currency of Goa consisted of
a silver coin called xerafin (see XERA-
FINE) and pardao-xerajin, which was
worth 5 tangas, each of 60 reis. (So
these had been from the beginning,
and so they continued, as is usual in
such cases. The scale of sub-multiples
remains the same, whilst the value of
the divisible coin diminishes. Eventu-
ally the lower denominations become
infinitesimal, like the maravedis and the
reis, and either vanish from memory,
or survive only as denominations of
account). The data, such as they are,
allow us to calculate the pardao or
xerafin at this time as worth 4s. 2d. to
4s. 6d.
A century later, Fryer's statement
of equivalents (1676) enables us to use
the stability of the Venetian sequin as
a gauge ; we then find the tanga gone
down to 6^^. and the pardao or xerafin
to 2s. 6d. Thirty years later Lockyer
(1711) tells us tliat one rupee was
reckoned equal to 1| perdo. Calculat-
stated by Firishta to have been paid by the
Bahmani King, about a.d. 1470, as the annual
cost of a body of 500 horse, with the cost of
a British corps of Irregular horse of the same
strength in Briggs's own time (say about 1815).
The Bahmani charge was 350,000 Rs. ; the British
charge 219,000 Rs. A corps of the same strength
would now cost the British Government, as near
as I can calculate, 287,300 Rs.
The price of an Arab horse imported into India
(then a great traffic) was in Marco Polo's time
about three times what it was in our own, up to
Tlie salary of the Governor at Goa, c. 1550, was
8000 crnzados, or nearly £4000 a year; and the
salaries of the commandants of the fortresses of
Goa, of Malacca, of Dio, and of Bassain, 600,000
reis' or about £670. * -r> n •
The salary of Ibn Batuta, when Judge of DeDii,
about 1340, was 1000 silver tankas or dinars as he
calls them (practically 1000 rupees) a month, which
was in addition to an assignment of villages bring-
ing in 5000 tankas a year. And yet he got into
debt in a very few years to the tune of 55,000
to7i fcas— say £5,500 1
* Dr D'Acunha has set this English traveller
down to 1684, and introduces a quotation from
him in illustration of the coinage of the latter
period, in his quasi-chronological notes, a new
element in the confusion of his readers.
""^
PARDAO.
676
PARDAO.
ing the Surat Kiipee, wliich may have
been probably his standard, still by
help of the Venetian (p. 262) at about
2s. 3d., the pardao would at this time
be worth Is. 6d. It must have de-
jjreciated still further by 1728, when
the Goa mint began to strike rupees,
with the effigy of Dom Joao V., and
the half-rupee appropriated the de-
nomination of pardao. And the half-
rupee, till our own time, has continued
to be so styled. I have found no later
valuation of the Goa Rupee than that
in Prinsep's Tables (Thomas's ed. p. 55),
the indications of which, taking the
Company's Eupee at 2s., would make
it 21d The pardao therefore would
represent a value of 10|(Z., and there
we leave it.
[On this Mr. Whiteway writes :
*' Should it be intended to add a note
to this, I would suggest that the
remarks on coinage commencing at
page 67 of my Rise of the Portuguese
Power in India be examined, as al-
though I have gone to Sir H. Yule for
nmch, some papers are now accessible
v/hich he does not appear to have seen.
There were two pardaos, the pardao
d'ouro and the pardao de tanga, the
former of 360 reals, the latter of 300.
This is clear from the Foral of Goa of
Dec. 18, 1758 (India Office MSS. Con-
selho Ultramarino), which passage is
again quoted in a note to Fasc. 5 of
the Archiv. Port. Orient, p. 326. Ap-
parently patecoons were originally
coined in value equal to the pardao
d'ouro, though I say (p. 71) their value
is not recorded. The patecoon was a
silver coin, and when it was tampered
with, it still remained of the nominal
value of the pardao d'ouro, and this
was the cause of the outcry and of the
injury the people of Goa suffered.
There were ^ monies in Goa which I
have not shown on p. 69. There was
the tanga branca used in revenue
accounts (see Nunez, p. 31), nearly
but not quite double the ordinary
tanga. This money of account was of
4 barganims (see BARGANY) each of
24 bazarucos (see BUDGROOK), that is
rather over 111 reals. The whole
question of coinage is difficult, because
the coins were continually being
tampered with. Every ruler, and
they were numerous in those days,
stamped a piece of metal at his
pleasure, and the trader had to
calculate its value, unless as a subject
\pf the ruler he was under compul-
sion."]
1444. — "In this country (Vijayanagar)
they have three kinds of money, made of
gold mixed with alloys : one called varahdh
weighs about one mithkal, equivalent to two
dinars kopehi ; the second, which is called
pertab, is the half of the first ; the third,
called fanom, is equivalent in value to the
tenth part of the last-mentioned coin. Of
these different coins the fanom is the most
useful. . . ." — Ahdurrazzdk, in India in the
XVthCent.-p. 26.
c. 1504-5 ; pubd. 1510. — " I departed
from the city of Dabuli aforesaid, and went
to another island, which ... is called Groga
(Goa) and which pays annually to the King
of Decan 19,000 gold ducats, called by them
pardai. These pardai are smaller than the
seraphim of Cairo, but thicker, and have
two devils stamped on one eide, and certain
letters on the other. " — Vartkema, pp. 115-116.
,, " . . . his money consists of a
pardao, as I have said. He also coins a
silver money called tare (see TARA), and
others of gold, twenty of which go to a
pardao, and are called fanom. And of these
small ones of silver, there go sixteen to a
fanom. . . ." — Ibid. p. 130.
1510. — "Meanwhile the Governor (Albo-
querque) talked with certain of our people
who were goldsmiths, and understood the
alligation of gold and silver, and also with
goldsmiths and money-changers of the
country who were well acquainted with that
business. There were in the country par-
daos of gold, worth in gold 360 reys, and
also a money of good silver which they
call harganym (see BARGANY) of the value
of 2 vintems, and a money of copper which
they call bazaruqos (see BUDGROOK), of
the value of 2 reis. Now all these the
Governor sent to have weighed and assayed.
And he caused to be made cnizados of their
proper weight of 420 reis, on which he
figured on one side the cross of Christ, and
on the other a sphere, which was the device
of the King Dom Manuel ; and he ordered
that this criizado should pass in the place
(Goa) for 480 reis, to prevent their being
exported . . . and he ordered silver money
to be struck which was of the value of a
bargany ; on this money he caused to be
figured on one side a Greek A, and on the
other side a sphere, and gave the coin the
name of Espera ; it was worth 2 vinteins ;
also there were half esperas worth one
vintem ; and he made bazarucos of copper of
the weight belonging to that coin, with the
A and the sphere ; and each bazar lu-o he
divided into 4 coins which they called
cepayquas (see SAPECA), and gave the
bazarucos the name of leaes. And in chang-
ing the cruzado into these smaller coins it
was reckoned at 480 reis." — Gorrea, ii. 76-77.
1516.— "There are current here (in Bati-
cala— see BATCUL) the pardaos, which are
a gold coin of the kingdom, and it is worth
here 360 reis, and there is another coin of
silver, called dama, which is worth 20 reis.
, . ." — Barbosa, Lisbon ed. p. 293.
PARDAO.
g:
PARDAO.
1516. — '* There is used in this city (Bis-
nagar) and throughout the rest of the King-
dom much pepper, which is carried hither
from Malabar on oxen and asses ; and it is
all bought and sold for pardaos, which are
made in some places of this Kingdom, and
especially in a city called Hora (?), whence
they are called horaos." — Barbosa, Lisbon ed.
p. 297.
1552. — " Hie Sinam mercatorem indies
exspecto, quo cum, propter atroces poenas
propositas iis qui advenam sine fide publica
introduxerint, Pirdais ducentis transegi, ut
me in Cantonem trajiciat." — Sdi. Franc.
Xaverii Eplstt., Pragae, 1667, IV. xiv.
1553.—
*' i?. Let us mount our horses and take a
ride in the country, and as we ride you shall
tell me what is the meaning of Nizamoxa
(see NIZAMALUCO), as you have frequently
mentioned sach a person.
"0. I can tell you that at once ; it is
the name of a King in the Bagalat (read
Balagat, Balaghaut), whose father I often
attended, and the son also not so often. I
received from him from time to time more
than 12,000 pardaos ; and he offered me
an income of 40,000 pardaos if I would pay
him a visit of several months every year,
but this I did not accept." — Garcia, f. 33f.
1584. — " For the money of Groa there is
a kind of money made of lead and tin
mingled, being thicke and round, and
stamped on the one side with the spheare
or globe of the world, and on the other
side two arrows and five roiinds ; * and
this kind of money is called Basarnchi,
and 15 of them make a vinton of naughty
money, and 5 vintons make a tanga, and
4 vintenas make a tanga of base money . . .
and 5 tangas make a seraphine of goldf
(read ' of silver '), which in marchandize is
worth 5 tangas good money : but if one
would change them into hasariicTiies, he may
have 5 tangas, and 16 basaruchies, which
matter they call cerafaggio, and when the
bargain of the pardaw is gold, each pardaw
is meant to be 6 tangas good money, J but
in murchandize, the vse is not to demaund
]sardawes of gold in Goa, except it be for
jewels and horses, for all the rest they take
of seraphins of silver, per aduiso. . . . The
ducat of gold is worth 9 tangas and a half e
good money, and yet not stable in price,
for that when the ships depart from Goa to
Cochin, they pay them at 9 tangas and 3
fourth partes, and 10 tangas, and that is the
most that they are worth. . . ."— TF. Barret,
in Hakl. ii. 410. I retain this for the old
* "Zflaghe" in Balbi.
+ " Serafinno di argento " (ibid.).
X "Qiuindo si parla di pardai d'oro s'intendono,
tanghe 6, di buona moneta " (Balbi). This does not
mean the old pardao d'ouro or golden pagoda, a
sense which apparently had now become obsolete,
but that in dealing in jewels, &c., it was usual to
settle the price in pardaos of 6 good tangas instead
of 5 (as we give doctors guineas instead of pounds).
The actual pagodas of gold are also mentioned by
Balbi, but these were worth, new ones 7J and old
ones 8 tangas of good money.
English, but I am sorry to say that I find it
is a mere translation of the notes of Gasparo
Balbi, who was at Goa in 1580. We learn
from Balbi that there were at Goa tangas not
only of good money worth 75 basarucchi, and
of bad money worth 60 basarucchi, but also
of another kind of bad money used in buying
wood, worth only 50 basarucchi /
1598. — " The principall and commonest
money is called Pardaus Xeraphiins, and is
silver, but very brasse (read 'base'), and is
coyned in Goa. They have Saint Sebastian
on the one side, and three or four arrows in
a bundle on the other side, which is as much
as three Testones, or three hundred Beijs
Portingall money, and riseth or falleth little
lesse or more, according to the exchange.
There is also a kind of money which is
called Tangas, not that there is any such
coined, but are so named onely in telling,
five Tangas is one Pardaw or Xeraphin,
badde money, for you must understande
that in telling they have two kinds of money,
good and badde. . . . Wherefore when they
buy and sell, they bargain for good or badde
money," &c. — Linschoten, ch. 35 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 241, and for another version see
XERAPHINE].
,, " They have a kind of money
called Pagodes which is of Gold, of two or
three sortes, and are above 8 tangas in
value. They are Indian and Heathenish
money, with the feature of a Devill upon
them, and therefore they are called Pagodes.
There is another kind of gold money, which
is called Venetianders ; some of Venice, and
some of Turkish coine, and are commonly
(worth) 2 Pardawe Xeraphins. There is
yet another kind of golde called S. Thomas,
because Saint Thomas is figured thereon
and is worth about 7 and 8 Tangas : There
are likewise Rialles of 8 which are brought
from Portingall, and are Pardawe^ de ReaJes,
. . . They are worth at their first coming
out 436 Reyes of Portingall; and after are
raysed by exchaunge, as they are sought
for when men travell for China. . . . They
use in Goa in their buying and selling a
certaine manor of reckoning or telling.
There are Pardawes Xeraphins, and these
are silver. They name likewise Pardatves of
Gold, and those are not in kinde or in coyne,
but onely so named in telling and reckoning :
for when they buy and sell Pearles, stones,
golde, silver and horses, they name but so
many Pardawes, and then you must under-
stand that one Pardaw is sixe Tangas : but
in other ware, when you make not your
bargaine before hand, but plainely name
Pardawes, they are Pardawes Xeraphins of
5 Tangas the peece. They use also to say a
Pardaio of Lariins (see LARIN), and are
five Lariins for every Pardaw. . . ." — Ibid. ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 187]. .
This extract is long, but it is the com-
pletest picture we know of the Goa currency.
We gather from the passage (including a
part that we have omitted) that in the
latter part of the 16th century there were
really no national coins there used inter-
mediate between the basarxccho, worth at
this time 0-133c^., and the pardao xerafin
'W\
PARELL.
678
PARIAH, PARRIAR.
worth 50d.* The vintens and tangos that] Romish chapel belonging to the Jesuits,
were nominally interposed were mere names
for certain quantities of basaruccos, or
rather of reis represented by basaruccos.
And our interpretation of the statement
about pardaos of gold in a note above is
here expressly confirmed.
[1599.—" Perda\7." See under TAEL.]
c. 1620.—" The gold coin, struck by the
rals of Bijanagar and Tiling, is called hun
and partab." — Firishta, quoted by Quatre-
1)1 ere, in Notices et Mxts. xiv. 509.
1643. — " . . . estant convenu de prix
auec luy h, sept perdos et demy par mois
tant pour mon viure que pour le logis. ..."
— Mocquet, 284.
FAEELL, n.p. The name of a
northern suburb of Bombay where
stands the residence of the Governor.
The statement in the Imperial Gazetteer
that Mr. W. Hornby (1776) was the
first Governor who took up his
residence at Parell requires examina-
tion, as it appears to have been so
occupied in Grose's time. The 2nd
edition of Grose, which we use, is
dated 1772, ])ut he appears to have
left India about 1760. It seems
probable that in the following passage
Niebuhr speaks of 1763-4, the date of
his stay at Bombay, but as the book
was not published till 1774, this is not
absolutely certain. Evidently Parell
was occupied by the Governor long
before 1776.
"Les Jesuites avoient autrefois un beau
couvent aupres du Village de Parell au
milieu de I'lsle, mais il y a dejk plusieurs
ann6es, qu'elle est devenue la maison de
campagne du Gouverneur, et I'Eglise est
actuellement une magnifique salle a manger
et de danse, qu'on n'en trouve point de
pareille en toutes les Indes." — Niebuhr,
Voyage, n. 12.
[Mr. Douglas {Bombay and W. India,
ii. 7, note) writes : " High up and out-
side the dining-room, and which was
the chapel when Parel belonged to
the Jesuits, is a plaque on which is
printed : — ' Built by Honourable
Hornby, 1771.'"]
1554. — Parell is mentioned as one of 4
aldeas, "Parell, Varella, Varell, and Siva,
attached to the Kashah {Cagahe — see CUS-
BAH) of Ma.im."—Botelho, Tomho, 157, in
8ahsidios.
c. 1750-60. — "A place called Parell,
where the Governor has a very agreeable
country-house, which was originally a
* No doubt, however, foreign coins were used
to make up sums, and reduce the bulk of small
change.
but confiscated about the year 1719, for
some foul practices against the English in-
terest."—6rVose, i. 46 ; [1st ed. 1757, p. 72].
PARIAH, PARRIAR, &c., s.
a. The name of a low caste of
Hindus in Southern India, constitut-
ing one of the most numerous castes, if
not the most numerous, in the Tamil
country. The word in its present
shape means properly 'a drummer.'
Tamil paxai is the large drum, beaten
at certain festivals, and the hereditary
beaters of it are called (sing.) paiaiyan,
(pi.) paraiyar. [Dr. Oppert's theory
(Orig. Inhabitants, 32 seq.) that the
word is a form of Pahariyd, 'a
mountaineer' is not probable.] In
the city of Madras this caste forms
one fifth of the whole population, and
from it come (unfortunately) most of
the domestics in European service in
that part of India. As with other
castes low in caste-rank they are also
low in habits, frequently eating carrion
and other objectionable food, and ad-
dicted to drink, li'rom their coming
into contact with and under observa-
tion of Europeans, more liabitually
than any similar caste, the name
Pariah has come to be regarded as
applicable to the whole body of the
lowest castes, or even to denote out-
castes or people without any caste.
But this is hardly a correct use.
There are several castes in the Tamil
country considered to be lower than
the Pariahs, e.g. the caste of shoe-
makers, and the lowest caste of washer-
men. And the Pariah deals out the
same disparaging treatment to these
that he himself receives from higher
castes. The Pariahs "constitute a
well-defined, distinct, ancient caste,
which has 'subdivisions' of its own,
its own peculiar usages, its own tradi-
tions, and its own jealousy of the
encroachments of the castes which
are above it and below it. . They
constitute, perhaps, the most numerous
caste in the Tamil country. In the
city of Madras they number 21 per
cent, of the Hindu people." — Bp. Cald-
well, u. i., p. 545. Sir Walter Elliot,
however, in the paper referred to
further on includes under the term
Paraiya all the servile class not recog-
nised by Hindus of caste as belonging
to their community.
A very interesting, though not con-
PARIAH, PARRIAR.
679
PARIAH, PARRIAR.
elusive, discussion of the ethnological
position of this class will be found in
Bp, Caldwell's Dravidian Grammar (pp.
J340-554). That scholar's deduction is,
on the whole, that they are probably
Dravidians, but he states, and recog-
nises 'force in, argviments for believing
that they may have descended from a
race older in the country than the
2)roper Dra\T.dian, and reduced to
slavery by the first Dravidians. This
last is the view of Sir Walter Elliot,
who adduces a variety of interesting
facts in its favour, in his paper on
the Characteristics of the Population of
South India."*"
Thus, in the celebration of the
Festival of the Village Goddess, preva-
lent all over Soutiiern India, and of
wliich a remarkable account is given
in that paper, there occurs a sort of
Saturnalia in which the Pariahs are
the officiating priests, and there are
several other customs which are most
easily intelligible on the supposition
that the Pariahs are the representa-
tives of the earliest inhabitants and
original masters of the soil. In a
recent communication from this vener-
able man he writes : ' My l)rother
(Col. C. Elliot, C.B.) found them at
Eaipur, to be an important and re-
spectable class of cultivators. The
Pariahs have a sacerdotal order amongst
themselves.' [The view taken in the
Madras Gloss, is that "they are dis-
tinctly Dravidian without fusion, as
the Hinduized castes are Dravidian
with fusion."]
The mistaken use of pariah, as
synonymous with out-caste, has spread
in English parlance over all India.
Thus the lamented Prof. Blochmann,
in his School Geography of India :
"Outcasts are called pariahs." The
name first became generally known in
Europe through Sonnerat's Travels
* Sir W. Elliot refers to the ASoka inscription
•(Edict II.) as bearing Palaya or Paraya, named
with Choda (or Chola), Kerala, &c. , as a country or
people " in the very centre of the Dravidian group
^ . . a reading which, if it holds good, supplies a
satisfactory explanation of the origin of the Paria
name and nation " (in J. Ethnol. Soc. N.S., 1869,
p. 103). But apparently the reading has not held
.^ood, for M. Senart reads the name Pdmdya (see
Ivd. Ant. ix. 287). [Mr. V. A. Smith writes : " The
Girnar text is very defective in this important
passage, which is not in the Dhauli text; that
text gives only 11 out of the 14 edicts. The
•capital of the Pdmdiyan Kingdom was Madura.
The history of the kingdom is very imperfectly
known. For a discussion of it see Sexuell, Lists
of Antiquities, Madras, vol. ii. Of course it has
nothing to do with Parias."]
(pub. in 1782, and soon after trans-
lated into English), In this work the
Parias figure as the lowest of castes.
The common use of the term is how-
ever probably due, in both France and
England, to the appearance in the
Abbe Raynal's famous Hist. Philoso-
phique des Ftahlissem,ents dans les Indes^
formerly read very widely in both
countries, and yet more perhaps to its
use in Bernardin de St. Pierre's pre-
posterous though once popular tale,
La Ghaumihe Indienne, whence too the
misplaced halo of sentiment which
reached its acme in the drama of
Casimir Dela\'igne, and which still
in some degree adheres to the name.
It should be added that Mr. C. P.
Brown says expressly : " The word
Paria is unknown " (in our sense ?) "to
all natives, unless as learned from us."
b. See PARIAH-DOG.
1516. — " There is another low sort of
Geutiles, who live in desert places, called
Pareas. These likewise have no dealings
with anybody, and are reckoned worse than
the devil, and avoided by everybody ; a
man becomes contaminated by only looking
at them, and is excommunicated, . . . They
live on the iniane {{name, i.e. yams), which
are like the root of iucca or hatate found in
the West Indies, and on other roots and
wild fruits," — Barhom, in Ramimo, i. f, 310.
The word in the Spanish version transl. by
Lord Stanley of Alderley is Pareni, in the
Portuguese of the Lisbon Academy, Parcens.
So we are not quite sure that Pareas is the
proper reading, though this is probable.
1626,—". . . The Pareas are of worse
esteeme." — {W. Methold, in) Purchas, Pil-
grimage, 553.
,, "... the worst whereof are the
abhorred Piriawes , . , they are in publike
Justice the hateful executioners, and are
the basest, most stinking, ill-favored people
that I have seene," — Ihtd. 998-9.
1648.—". . . the servants of the factory
even will not touch it (beef) when they put
it on the table, nevertheless there is a caste
called Pareyaes (they are the most con-
temned of all, so that if another Gentoo
touches them, he is compelled to be dipt
in the water) who eat it freely." — Van de
Broecke, 82.
1672.— "The Parreas are the basest and
vilest race (accustomed to remove dung and
all uncleanness, and to eat mice and rats),
in a word a contemned and stinking vile
people."— 5a/c?aeMS (Germ, ed.), 410.
1711,— "The Company allow two or three
Peons to attend the Gate, and a Parrear
Fellow to keep all clean."— XocX-yer, 20.
,, "And there ... is such a resort
of basket-makers, Scavengers, people that
look after the buffaloes, and other Parriars,
PARIAH, PARRIAK
680
PARIAH, PARRIAR.
to drink Toddy, that all the Punch-housef
in Madras have not half the noise in them."
— ]Vheeler, ii. 125.
1716, — "A young lad of the Left-hand
Caste having done hurt to a Pariah woman
of the Right-Hand Caste (big with child),
the whole caste got together, and came in
a tumultuous manner to demand justice." —
Ihid. 230.
1717. — ". . . Barrier, or a sort of poor
people that eat all sort of Flesh and other
things, which others deem unclean." —
Phillips, Account, &c., 127.
1726. — "As for the separate generations
and sorts of people who embrace this reli-
gion, there are, according to what some
folks say, only 4 ; but in our opinion they
are 5 in number, viz. :
a. The Bramins.
/3. The Settreas.
7. The Weynyas or Veynsyas.
5. The Sudras.
c. The Perrias, whom the High-Dutch
and Danes call '&diXxi'axa.''—Valentijn, Cho-
rom. 73.
1745.— "Les Parreas . . . sont regard 6s
corame gens de la plus vile condition, exclus
de tons les honneurs et prerogatives. Jus-
ques-lk qu'on ne s^auroit les souffrir, ni
dans les Pagodes des Gentils, ni dans les
Eglises des Jesuites." — Norhert, i. 71.
1750.— " /f. Es ist der Mist von einer Kuh,
denselben nehmen die Parreyer-Weiber,
machen runde Kuchen daraus, und wenn
sie in der Sonne genug getrocken sind, so
verkauffen sie dieselbigen (see OOPLAH).
Ft. 0 Wunder ! Ist das das Feuerwerk, das
ihr hier halt ? "—il/a<f row, &c., Halle, p. 14.
1770. — " The fate of these unhappy
wretches who are known on the coast of
Coromandel by the name of Parias, is the
same even in those countries where a foreign
dominion has contributed to produce some
little change in the ideas of the people." —
Raynal, Hist. &c., see ed. 1783, i. 63.
,, "The idol is placed in the centre
of the building, so that the Parias who are
not admitted into the temple may have a
sight of it through the gates."— Mavnal (tr.
1777), i. p. 57.
1780.—" If you should ask a common
cooly, or porter, what cast he is of, he will
answer, 'the same as master, pariar-ccis^.'"
— Munro's JSiairative, 28-9.
1787.—". . . I cannot persuade myself
that it is judicious to admit Parias 'into
battalions with men of respectable casts.
. . ."—Col. Fullarton's Vieio of English
Interests in Lxdia, 222.
1791. — "Le inasalchi y courut pour allumer
un flambeau ; mais il revient un peu
aprfes, pris d'haleine, criant: 'N'approchez
pas d'ici; il y a un Paria!' Aussitdt
la troupe effray^e cria : ' Un Paria ! Un
Paiia!' Le docteur, croyant que c'dtait
quelque animal feroce, mit la main sur ses
pistolets. 'Qu'est ce que qu'un Paria?'
demanda-t-il k son porte-flambeau." — B. de
St. Pierre, La Chaumiere Indienne, 48.
1800. — "The Parriar, and other impure
tribes, comprising what are called the
Punchum Bundum, would be beaten, were
they to attempt joining in a Procession of
any of the gods of the Brahmins, or entering
any of their temples." — Buchanan's Mysore,
c. 1805-6. — " The Dubashes, then all
powerful at Madras, threatened loss of cast
and absolute destruction to any Brahmin
who should dare to unveil the mysteries of
their language to a Pariar Frengi. This-
reproach of Pariar is what we have tamely
and strangely submitted to for a long
time, when we might with a great facility
have assumed the respectable character of
Chatriya." — Letter of Leyden, in Morton' f
Memoir, ed. 1819, p. Ixvi.
1809.— "Another great obstacle to the
reception of Christianity by the Hindoos,
is the admission of the Parias in our
Churches. . . ." — Ld. Valentia, i. 246.
1821.—
"II est sur ce rivage une race fi6trie,
Une race ^trangbre au sein de sa patrie.
Sans abri protecteur, sans temple hos-
pitaller.
Abominable, impie, horrible au peuple-
entier.
Les Parias ; le jour k regret les €c]aire,
La terre sur son sein les porte avec colere.
* * • * * *
Eh bien ! mais je fr^mis ; tu vas me fuir
peut-§tre ;
Je suis un Paria. ..."
Casimir Delavigne, Le Paria,
Acte 1. Sc. 1.
1843. — "The Christian Pariah, whom
both sects curse. Does all the good h©
can and loves his brother." — Forsters Life
of Dickens, ii. 31.
1873.— "The Tamilas hire a Pariya {I.e.
drummer) to perform the decapitation at
their Badra KMi sacrifices." — Kittel, in hid.
Ant. ii. 170.
1878. — "L'hypoth^se la plus vraisem-
blable, en tout cas la plus heureuse, est celle
qui suppose que le nom propre et special de
cette race [i.e. of the original race inhabiting,
the Deccan before contact with northern
invaders] ^tait le mot ' paria ' ; ce mot dont
I'orthographe correcte est pareiya, deriv^
de parei, 'bruit, tambour,' et a tres-bien,
pu avoir le sens de 'parleur, done de la
parole ' " (?) — Hovelacque et Vinson, Etvdes de
Linguistique, &c., Paris, 67.
1872.—
" Fifine, ordained from first to last.
In body and in soul
For one life-long debauch.
The Pariah of the north,
The European lumtch."
Browning, Fifine at the Fair.
Very good rhyme, but no reason. See
under NAUTCH.
The word seems also to have been adopted
in Java, e.g. :
I860.—" We Europeans . . . often . . .
stand far behind compared with the poor
pariahs." — Max Havelaar, ch. vii.
PARIAH-ARRACK.
681
PARSEE.
PARIAH-ARRACK, s. In the
17tli and 18th centuries this was a
name commonly given to the poison-
ous native spirit commonly sold to
European soldiers and sailors. [See
FOOL'S RACK.]
1671-72. — "The unwholesome liquor called
Parrier-arrack. . . ." — Sir W. Langhorne,
in Wheeler, iii. 422.
1711. — "The Tobacco, Beetle, and Pariar
Arack, on which such great profit arises,
are all expended by the Inhabitants." —
Lockijer, 13.
1754. — "I should be very glad to have
your order to bring the ship up to Calcutta
. . . as . . . the people cannot here have
the opportunity of intoxicating and killing
themselves with Pariar Arrack." — In
Long, 51.
PARIAH-DOG, s. The common
ownerless yellow dog, that frequents
all inhabited places in the East, is
universally so called by Europeans,
no doubt from being a low-bred caste-
less animal ; often elliptically ' pariah '
only.
1789. — ". . . A species of the common
cur, called a pariar-dog. "—J/«nro, JS'arr.
p. 36.
1810. — "The nuisance may be kept
circling for days, until forcibly removed, or
until the pariah dogs swim in, and draw
the carcase to the shore." — Williamson, V.
M. ii. 261.
1824. — "The other beggar was a Pariah
dog, who sneaked down in much bodily
fear to our bivouac." — Heber, ed. 1844, i. 79.
1875. — "Le Musulman qui va prier a la
mosqu^e, maudit les parias honnis." — Rev.
des Beux Mondes, April, 539.
[1883. — "Paraya Dogs are found in every
street."— r. V. Row, Man. of Tanjore Uist.
104.]
PARIAH-KITE, s. The commonest
Indian liite, Milvus Govinda, Sykes,
notable for its great numbers, and its
impudence. "They are excessively
bold and fearless, often snatching
morsels off a dish en route from
kitchen to hall, and even, according
to Adams, seizing a fragment from
a man's very mouth " (Jerdon). Com-
pare quotation under BRAHMINY
KITE.
"I had often supposed that the
scavenger or Pariah Kites (Milvus govinda),
which though generally to be seen about the
tents, are not common in the jungles, must
follow the camp for long distances, and to-
day I had evidence that such was the case.
. . ."—Ball, Jungle Life, 655.]
PARSEE, n.p. This name, which
distinguishes the descendants of those
emigrants of the old Persian stock,
who left their native country, and,
retaining their Zoroastrian religion,
settled in India to avoid I^ahommedan
persecution, is only the old form of
the word for a Persian, viz.. Par si,
which Arabic influences have in more
modern times converted into Fdrsi.
The Portuguese have nsed both Parseo
and Perseo. From the latter some of
our old travellers have taken the form
Persee ; from the former doubtless we
got Parsee. It is a curious example
of the way in which difterent acci-
dental mouldings of the same word
come to denote entirely different ideas,
that Persian, in this form, in Western
India, means a Zoroastrian fire-
worshipper, whilst Pathi (see PAN-
THAY), a Burmese corruption of the
same word, in Burma means a
Mahommedan.
c. 1328. — "There be also other pagan-
folk in this India who worship fire ; they
bury not their dead, neither do they burn
them, but cast them into the midst of a
certain roofless tower, and there expose
them totally uncovered to the fowls of
heaven. These believe in two First Prin-
ciples, to wit, of Evil and of Good, of Dark-
ness and of Light." — Friar Jordanus, 21,
1552. — "In any case he dismissed them
with favour and hospitality, showing him-
self glad of the coming of such personages,
and granting them protection for their ships
as being (Parseos) Persians of the Kingdom
of Ormuz." — Barros, I. viii. 9.
,, "... especially after these were
induced by the Persian and Guzerati Moors
{Mouros, Parseos e Guzarates) to be con-
verted from heathen [Gentios) to the sect
of Mahamed." — Ibid. II. vi. i.
[1563. — "There are other herb-sellers
[mercadores de boticas) called Coaris, and in
the Kingdom of Cambay they call them
Esparcis, and we Portuguese call them
Jews, but they are not, only Hindus who
came from Persia and have their own writ-
ing."— Garcia, p. 213.]
1616. — "There is one sect among the
Gentiles, which neither burne nor interre
their dead (they are called Parcees) who
incircle pieces of ground with high stone
walls, remote from houses or Road-wayes,
and therein lay their Carcasses, wrapped in
Sheetes, thus having no other Tombes but
the gorges of rauenous Fowles."— Terry, in
Purchas, ii. 1479.
1630.—" Whilst my observation was be-
stowed on such inquiry, I observed in the
town of Surrat, the place where I resided,
another Sect called the Persees. . . ."—
Lord, Tt'o Fo7-raigne Sects.
682
PASEI, PA GEM.
1638. — "Outre les Benjans il y a encore
vne autre sorte de Payens dans le royaume
de Gusiiratte, qu'ils appellent Paxsis. Ce
sont des Perses de Pars, et de Chorasan." —
Mandelslo (Paris, 1659), 213.
1648. — " They (the Persians of India, i.e.
Parsees) are in general a fast-gripping and
avaricious nation (not unlike the Benyans
and the Chinese), and very fraudulent in
buying and selling." — Van Ticist, 48.
1653. — "Les Ottomans aTppeWent g^ieuui'e
vne secte de Payens, que nous connaissons
sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Persans
sous celuy d'Atechperes, et les Indous sous
celuy de Parsi, terme dont ils se nomroent
eux-mesmes." — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed.
1657, p. 200.
1672. — "Non tutti ancora de' Gentili sono
d' vna medesima fede. Alcuni descendono
dalli Persiani, li quali si conoscono dal
colore, ed adorano il fuoco. ... In Suratte
ne trouai molti. . . ." — P. F. Vhicenzo
Maria, Viaggio, 234.
1673.— "On this side of the Water are
people of another Offspring than those we
have yet mentioned, these be called Parseys
. . . these are somewhat white, and I think
nastier than the Gentues. . . ." — Fryer, 117.
,, "The Parsies, as they are called,
are of the old Stock of the Persians, worship
the Sun and Adore the Elements ; are
known only about Surat."— /Z*i'f?. p. 197.
1689. — " . . . the Persies are a Sect very
considerable in India. . . ." — Ovington, 370.
1726. — ". . . to say a word of a certain
other sort of Heathen who have spread in
the City of Suratte and in its whole ter-
ritory, and who also maintain themselves in
Agra, and in various places of Persia, espe-
cially in the Province of Kerman, at Yezd,
and in Ispahan. They are commonly called
by the Indians Persees or Parsis, but by
the Persians Oaurs or Gehhers, and also
Atech Peres or adorers of Fire." — Valentijn,
iv. {Suratte) 153.
1727. — "The Parsees are numerous about
Surat and the adjacent Countries. They
are a remnant of the ancient Persians." —
A. Hamilton, ch. xiv ; [ed. 1744, i. 159].
1877. — " . . . en se levant, le Parsi, aprbs
s'Stre lav^ les mains et la figure avec I'urine
du taureau, met sa ceinture en disant : Sou-
verain soit Ormuzd, abattu soit Ahriman." —
Darmesteter, Ormuzd et Ahriman, p. 2.
PAR VOE, PURVO, s. The popular
name of the writer -caste in Western
India, Prdbhu or Parhhu, ' lord or chief '
(Skt. prahhu), being an honorific title
assumed by the caste of Kdyath or
Kdyastha, one of the mixt castes which
commonly furnished writers. A Bom-
bay term only.
1548.— "And to the Parvu of the Tenadar
Mor 1800 reis a year, being 3 pardaos a
month. . . :'—S. Botelho, Tomho, 211.
[1567.— See Paihiis under CASIS.
[1676-7. — " . . . the. same guards the
Piirvos y* look after y^ Customes for the
same charge can receive y® passage boats
rent. . , ." — Fondest, Bombay Letters, Home
Series, i. 125.
[1773.—" Comocopola (see CONICOPOLY).
... At Bombay he is stiled Purvo, and is
of the Gentoo religion." — /yes, 49 seq.'\
1809. — "The Bramins of this village
speak and write English ; the young men
are mostly parvoes, or writers." — Maria
Graham, 11.
1813. — "These writers at Bombay are
generally called Purvoes ; a faithful diftgent
class." — Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 156-157 ; [2ud
ed. i. 100].
1833. — "Every native of India on the
Bombay Establishment, who can write
English, and is employed in any office,
whether he be a Brahman, Goldsmith,
Parwary, Portuguese, or of English descent,
is styled a Purvoe, from several persons of
a caste of Hindoos termed Pmbhoe having
been among the first employed as English
writers at Bombay." — Machintosh on the
Tribe of Ramoosies, p. 77.
PASADORj s. A marlin - spike.
Sea - Hind., from Port, passador. —
Roebuck.
PASEI, PACEM, n.p. The name
of a Malay State near the N.E. point
of Sumatra, at one time predominant
in those regions, and reckoned, with
Malacca and Majapahit (the capital of
the Empire of Java), the three greatest
cities of the Archipelago. It is ap-
parently the Basma of Marco Polo,
who visited the coast before Islam had
gained a footing.
c. 1292. — "When you quit the kingdom
of Ferlec you enter upon that of Basma.
This also is an independent kingdom, and
the people have a language of their own ;
but they are just like beasts, without laws
or religion. " — Marco Polo, Bk. iii. ch. 9.
1511. — "Next day we departed with the
plunder of the captured vessel, which also
we had with us ; we took our course forward
until we reached another port in the same
island Trapobana (Sumatra), which was
called Pazze ; and anchoring in the said
port we found at anchor there several
junks and ships from divers parts." — Em-
jjoli, p. 53.
1553. — " In the same manner he (Diogo
Lopes) was received in the kingdom of
Pacem . . . and as the King of Pedir
had given him a cargo of pepper ... he
did not think well to go further ... in
case . . . they should give news of his
coming at Malaca, those two ports of Pedir
and Pacem being much frequented by a
multitude of ships that go there for car-
goes."— Barros, II. iv. 31.
PAT.
683 PATCHOULI, PATCH-LEAF.
1726. — "Next to this and close to the
East-point of Sumatra is the once especially
famous city Pasi (or Pacem), which in old
times, next to Magapahit and Malakka,
was one of the three greatest cities of the
East . . . but now is only a poor open
village with not more than 4 or 500 families,
<iwelling in poor bamboo cottages." — Va-
ientijn, (v.) Sumatra, 10.
1727. — "And at Pissang, about 10 Leagues
to the Westward of Diamond Point, there
is a fine deep River, but not frequented,
because of the treachery and bloody dispo-
sition of the Natives." — A . Hamilton, ii. 125 ;
£ed. 1744].
PAT, s. A can or pot. Sea-Hind,
from English. — Roebuck.
PATACA, PATACOON, s. Ital.
jpatacco ; Provenc. patac ; Port, pataca
and pataccio ; also used in Malayalam.
A- term, formerly much diffused, for a
■dollar or piece of eight. Littre con-
nects it with an old French word
jpatard, a kind of coin, "du reste,
origine inconnue." But he apjDears to
have overlooked the explanation indi-
cated by Volney {Voyage eti Egypte,
&c., ch. ix. note) that the name
nhutdka (or corruptly hdtdka, see also
Dozy d) Eng. s.v.) was given by the
Arabs to certain coins of this kind with
a scutcheon on the reverse, the term
meaning 'father of the window, or
niche ' ; the scutcheon being taken for
such an object. Similarly, the pillar-
dollars are called in modern Egypt
<ihu medfa\ ' father of a cannon ' ; and
the Maria Theresa dollar abu tera,
* father of the bird.' But on the Red
Sea, where only the coinage of one
particular year (or the modern imita-
tion thereof, still struck at Trieste
from the old die), is accepted, it is
■ahi nukdt, 'father of dots,' from certain
little points which mark the right issue.
[1528. — "Each of the men engaged in the
^attack on Purakkat received no less than
•800 gold Pattaks (ducats) as his share."—
Logan, Malabar, i. 329.
[1550. — "And afterwards while Viceroy
Dom Affonso Noronha ordered silver coins to
be made, which were patecoons (patecoes)."
— Arch. Port. Orient., Fasc. ii. No. 54 of
1569.]
PATCH, s. "Thin pieces of cloth
iit Madras " (7w(^mw Vocabulary, 1788).
Wilson gives patch as a vulgar ab-
breviation for Telug. pach'chadamu,
■'a particular kind of cotton cloth,
generally 24 cubits long and 2 broad ;
two cloths joined together.'
[1667. — " Pray if can procuer a good
Pallenkeen bambo and 2 patch of ye finest
with what colours you thinke hansome for
my own wear, chockoloes and susaes (see
SOOSIE)."— In Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak.
Soc. ii. cclxii.]
PATCHAREE, PATCHERRY,
PARCHERRY, s. In the Bengal
Presidency, before the general con-
struction of 'married quarters' by
Government, patchar^e was the name
applied in European corps to the
cottages which used to form the
quarters of married soldiers. The
origin of the word is obscure, and it
has been suggested that it was a cor-
ruption of Hind. pichcKhdri, ' the rear,'
because these cottages were in rear of
the barracks. But we think it most
likely that the word was brought,
with many other terms peculiar to
the British soldier in India, from
Madras, and is identical with a term
in use there, parcherry or 'patcherry,
which represents the Tam. paiash'sheri,
paraigceri, ' a Pariah village,' or rather
the quarter or outskirts of a town
or village where the Pariahs reside.
Mr. Whitworth (s.v. Pat cherry) says
that "in some native regiments the term
denotes the married sepoys' quarters,
possibly because Pariah sepoys had their
families with them, while the higher
castes left them at home." He does
not say whether Bombay or Madras
sepoys are in question. But in any
case what he states confirms the origin
ascribed to the Bengal Presidency term
Patchare'e.
1747.— "Patcheree Point, mending Plat-
forms and Gunports . . . (Pgs.) 4 : 21 : 48."
— Accounts from Ft. St. David, under Feb.
21. MS. Records, in India Office.
1781. — "Leursmaisons(c.-k.-d. des Parias)
sont des cahutes ou un horn me peut h, peine
entrer, et elles forment de petits villages
qu'on appelle Paretcheris." — Sonnerat,
ed. 1782, i. 98.
1878. — "During the greater portion of
the year extra working gangs of scavengers
were kept for the sole purpose of going' from
Parcherry to Parcherry and cleaning them."
—Report of Madras Municipality, p. 24.
c. 1880. — "Experience obtained in
Madras some years ago with reconstructed
parcherries, and their effect on health,
might be imitated possibly with advantage
in Qsilcviiia.."— Report by Army Sanitart/
Comviission.
PATCHOULI, PATCH - LEAF,
also PUTCH and PUTCHA-LEAF, s.
In Beng. pachapdt ; Deccani Hind.
PA TEC A.
684
PAT EG A.
jpachoU. The latter are trade names
of the dried leaves of a labiate plant
allied to mint (Pogostemoji patchouly,
Pelletier). It is supposed to be a culti-
vated variety of Pogostemon Heyneanus,
Bentham, a native of the Deccan. It
is grown in native gardens throughout
India, Ceylon, and the Malay Islands,
and the dried flowering spikes and
leaves of the plant, which are used, are
sold in every bazar in Hindustan. The
pacha-pdt is used as an ingredient in
tobacco for smoking, as hair-scent by
women, and especially for stuffing mat-
tresses and laying among clothes as we
use lavender. In a fluid form patchouli
was introduced into England in 1844,
and soon became very fashionable as a
perfume.
The origin of the word is a difficulty.
The name is alleged in Drury, and in
Forbes Watson's Nomenclature to be
Bengali. Littre says the word patchouli
is patchey-elley^ ' f euille de patchey ' ; in
what language we know not ; perhaps
it is from Tamil pachcha, 'green,' and
Sid, Slam, an aromatic perfume for the
hair. [The Madras Gloss, gives Tamil
paccilai, pacgai, ' green,' ilai, ' leaf.']
1673.—" Note, that if the following Goods
from Acheen hold out the following Rates, the
Factor employed is no further responsible.
Patch Leaf,
Fryer, 209.
1 Bahar Maunds 7 20 sear." —
PATECA, s. This word is used by
the Portuguese in India for a water-
melon {Gitrullus vulgaris, Schrader ;
Gucurhita Gitrullus, L.). It is from the
Ar. al-hattikh or al-hittikh. F. Johnson
gives this 'a melon, musk-melon. A
pumpkin ; a cucurbitaceous plant.'
We presume that this is not merely
the too common dictionary looseness,
for the chaos of cucurbitaceous nomen-
clature, both vulgar and scientific, is
universal (see A. De Gandolle, Origine
des Plantes cultive'es). In Lane's
Modern Egyptians (ed. 1837, i. 200)
the word hutteekh is rendered ex-
plicitly 'water-melon.' We have also
in Spanish albadeca, which is given
by Dozy and Eng. as 'espece de
melon' ; and we have FTench pasteque,
which we believe always means a
water-melon. De Candolle seems to
have no doubt that the water-melon
was cultivated in ancient Egypt, and
believes it to have been introduced
into the Graeco-Eoman world about
the beginning of our era ; whilst
Hehn carries it to Persia from India,,
'whether at the time of the Arabian
or of the Mongol domination, (and
then) to Greece, through the medium
of the Turks, and to Eussia, through
that of the Tartar States of Astrakan
and Kazan.'
The name pateca, looking to the
existence of the same word in Spanish^
we should have supposed to have been
Portuguese long before the Portuguese
establishment in India ; yet the whole
of what is said by Garcia de Orta is
inconsistent with this. In his Col-
loquio XJ^XVI. the gist of the dialogue
is that his visitor from Europe, Euano,
tells how he had seen what seemed a
most beautiful melon, and how Garcia's
housekeeper recommended it, but on
trying it, it tasted only of mud in-
stead of melon ! Garcia then tells him
that at Diu, and in the Balaghat, &c.,
he would find excellent melons with
the flavour of the melons of Portugal
but "those others which the Portu-
guese here in India call patecas are
quite another thing — huge round or
oval fruits, with black seeds — not
sweet (doce) like the Portugal melons,
but bland (suave), most juicy and cool-
ing, excellent in bilious fevers, and
congestions of the liver and kidneys,
■'^-'^ " Both name and thing are repre-
&c.
sented as novelties to Euano. Garcia
tells him also that the Arabs and
Persians call it hatiec indi, i.e. melon
of India (F. Johnson gives ^hittlkh-i-
hindi, the citrul ' ; whilst in Persian
hinduwdna is also a word for water-
melon) but that the real Indian
country name was {calangari Mahr.
kdlingar, [perhaps that known in the-
N.W.P. as kalindd, 'a water-melon']).
Euano then refers to the budiecas of
Castille of which he had heard, and
queries if these were not the same as-
these Indian patecas, but Garcia say»
they are quite different. All this is-
curious as implying that the water-
melon was strange to the Portuguese
at that time (1563 ; see Golloquios, f.
141 V. seqq.).
[A friend who has Burnell's copy of
Garcia De Orta tells me that he finds-
a note in the writing of the former on
hateca: "t.e. the Arabic term. As-
this is used all over India, water-
melons must have been imported by
the Mahommedans." I believe it to
be a mistake that the word is in use;
PA TEC A.
685
PATEL, POT AIL.
all over India. I do not think the
word is ever used in Upper India, nor
is it (in that sense) in either Shakespear
or Fallon. [Platts gives : A. Uttlkh,
s.m.. The melon (kharbuza) ; the water-
melon, Gucurhita citrullus.] The most
common word in the N.W.P. for a
water-melon is Pers. tarbuz^ whilst the
musk-melon is Pers. kharbuza. And
these words are so rendered from the
Am respectively by Blochmann (see
his E.T. i. 66, "melons. . . water-
melons," and the original i. 67, ^^ khar-
buza. . . tarbuz"). But with the usual
chaos already alluded to, we find both
these words interpreted in F. Johnson
as "water-melon." And according to
Hehn the latter is called in the Slav
tongues arbuz and in Mod. Greek
Kapwovaia, the first as well as the last
probably from the Turkish Mrp?iz,
MJiich has the same meaning, for this
hard k is constantly dropt in modern
pronunciation. — H. Y.]
We append a valuable note on this
from Prof. Robertson- Smith ;
"(1) The classical form of the Ar.
word is bitUkh. Batttkh is a widely-
spread vulgarism, indeed now, I fancy,
universal, for I don't think I ever
heard the first syllable pronounced
with an i.
"(2) The term, according to the
law-books, includes all kinds of melons
{Lane) ; but practically it is applied
(certainly at least in Syria and Egypt)
almost exclusively to the water-melon,
unless it has a limiting adjective.
Thus "the wild bittlkh" is the colo-
cynth, and with other adjectives it
may he used of very various cucur-
bitaceous fruits (see examples in Dozy's
Suppt.)
"(6) The biblical form is dbattikh
{e.g. Numbers xi. 5, where the E.V.
has 'melons'). But this is only the
* water-melon ' ; for in the Mishna it
is distinguished from the sweet melon,
the latter being named by a mere
transcription in Hebrew letters of the
Greek fj.7}Xoir4Tr(av. Low justly con-
cludes that the Palestinians (and the
Syrians, for their name only differs
slightly) got the sweet melon from the
Greeks, whilst for the water-melon
they have an old and probably true
Semitic word. For battikh Syriac has
pattlkh, indicating that in literary
Arabic the a has been changed to ^,
only to agree with rules of grammar.
Thus popular pronunciation seems
always to have kept the old form,
as popular usage seems always to have
used the word mainly in its old
specific meaning. The Bible and the
Mishna suffice to refute Hehn's view
(of the introduction of the water-melon
from India). Old Kimhi, in his Miklol,
illustrates the Hebrew word by the
Spanish budiecas."
1598. — ". . . ther is an other sort like
3felo7is, called Patecas or Angurias, or
Melons of India, which are outwardlie of a
darke greene colour ; inwardlie white with
blacke kernels ; they are verie waterish and
hard to byte, and so moyst, that as a man
eateth them his mouth is full of water, but
yet verie sweet and verie cold and fresh
meat, wherefore manie of them are eaten
after dinner to coole men." — Linschoten, 97 ;
[Hak. Soc. ii. 35].
c. 1610. — "Toute la campagne est cou-
verte d'arbres fruitiers . . . et d'arbres de
coton, de quantity de melons et de pateques,
qui sont espfece de citrouilles de prodigieuse
grosseur. . . ." — Pyrard de Laval, ed. 1679,
i. 286 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 399, and see i. 33].
,, A few pages later the word is
written Pasteques.— i6ic^. 301 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 417].
[1663. — "Pateques, or water-melons, are
in great abundance nearly the whole year
round : but those of Delhi are soft, without
colour or sweetness. If this fruit be ever
found good, it is among the wealthy people,
who import the seed and cultivate it with
much care and expense." — Bernier, ed.
Constable, 250.]
1673. — "From hence (Elephanta) we sailed
to the Putachoes, a Garden of Melons (Pu-
tacho being a Melon) were there not wild
Rats that hinder their growth, and so to
Bombaim." — Fryer, 76.
PATEL, POTAIL, s. The head-
man of a village, having general
control of village affairs, and forming
the medium of communication with
the officers of Government. In Mahr.
patU, Hind, patel. The most probable
etym. seems to be from pat, Mahr.
'a roll or. register,' Skt. — B-ind. patta.
The title is more particularly current
in territories that are or have been
subject to the Mahrattas, "and appears
to be an essentially Marathi word,
being used as a respectful title in
addressing one of that nation, or a
Siidra in general" {Wilson). The
office is hereditary, and is often held
under a Government grant. The title
is not used in the Gangetic Provinces,
but besides its use in Central and W.
India it has been commonly employed
in S. India, probably as a Hindustani
word, though Monigar (see MONEGAR)
PATNA.
686
PA TOLA.
(Maniyakdram), adhikdrl (see ADIGAR),
&c., are appropriate synonyms in Tamil
and Malabar districts.
[1535.— "The Tanadars began to come
in and give in their submission, bringing
with them all the patels (pateis) and renters
with their payments, which they paid to
the Governor, who ordered fresh records
to be prepared." — CoiUo, Dec. IV. Bk. ix.
ch. 2 (description of the commencement of
Portuguese rule in Bassein).
[1614. — '* I perceive that you are troubled
with a bad commodity, wherein the desert
of Patell and the rest appeareth." — Foster,
Letters, ii. 281.]
1804.— "The Patel of Beitculgaum, in
the usual style of a Mahratta patel, keeps
a band of plunderers for his own profit and
advantage. You will inform him that if he
does not pay for the horses, bullocks, and
articles plundered, he shall be hanged also."
— Wellington, March 27.
1809.—" . . . Pattels, or headtnen."—
Lord Valentia, i. 415.
1814. — "At the settling of the j^mirna-
hundee, they pay their proportion of the
village assessment to government, and then
dispose of their grain, cotton, and fruit,
without being accountable to the patell." —
Fwbes, Or. Mem. ii. 418 ; [2nd ed. ii. 44].
1819. — "The present system of Police, as
far as relates to the villagers may easily be
kept up ; but I doubt whether it is enough
that the village establishment be main-
tained, and the whole put under the Mam-
lutdar. The Potail's respectability and
influence in the village must be kept up." —
JSlphinstone, in Life, ii. 81.
1820.—" The Patail holds his ofiice direct
of Government, under a written obligation
. . . which specifies his duties, his rank,
and the ceremonies of respect he is entitled
to ; and his perquisites, and the quantity
of freehold land allotted to him as wages."
—T. Coats, in Jr. Bo. Lit. Soc. iii. 183.
1823.— "The heads of the family . . .
have purchased the office of Potail, or
headman." — Malcolm, Central India, i. 99.
1826.— "The potail offered me a room
in his own house, and I very thankfully
accepted it." — Pandurang Hari, ed. 1877,
p. 241 ; [ed. 1873, ii. 45].
1851. — "This affected humility was in
fact one great means of effecting his eleva-
tion. When at Poonah he (Madhajee Sin-
dea) . . . instead of arrogating any exalted
title, would only suffer himself to be called
Patell. . . ."—Fraser, Mil. Mem. of Skinner,
i. 33.
1870.— "The Potail accounted for the
revenue collections, receiving the perquisites
and percentages, which were the accus-
tomed dues of the office."—
Tenure (Cobden Club), 163.
of Ldnd
PATNA, n.p. The chief city of
Bahar ; and the representative of the
Palihothra {Pdtalipatra) of the Greeks.
Hind. Pattana, "the city." [See
quotation from D'Anville under
ALLAHABAD.]
1586. — " From Bannaras I went to
Patenaw downe the riuer of Ganges. . . .
Patenaw is a very long and a great towne.
In times past it was a kingdom, but now
it is vnder Zelabdim Echebar, the great
Mogor. ... In this towne there is a trade
of cotton, and cloth of cotton, much sugar,
which they carry from hence to Bengala
and India, very much Opium, and other
commodities."— ie. Fitch, in JIaM. ii. 388.
1616. — ^'Bengala, a most spacious and
fruitful Province, but more properly to be
called a kingdom, which hath two very
large Provinces within it, Purb (see
POORUB) and Patan, the one lying on
the east, and the other on the west side of
the River Ganges."— Terry, ed. 1665, p. 357.
[1650.— "Patna is one of the largest
towns in India, on the margin of the Ganges,
on its western side, and it is not less than
two coss i{i length."— Tavernier, ed. BalL
i. 121 seq.]
1673. — '^ Sir William Langham . . . ia
Superintendent over all the Factories on the
coast of Coromandel, as far as the Bay of
Bengala, and up Huygly River . . . viz.
Fort St. George, oXx'&s,' Maderas, Pettipolee,
Mechlapatan, Gundore, Medapollon, Balasore,
Bengala, Huygly, Castle Buzzar, Pattanaw.'^
—Fryer, 38.
1726.—" If you go higher up the Ganges
to the N. W. you come to the great and
famous trading city of Pattena, capital of
the Kingdom of Behar, and the residence of
the Vice-roy." — Valentijn, v. l64.
1727.— "Patana is the next Town fre-
quented by Europeans ... for Saltpetre
and raw Silk. It produces also so much
Opium, that it serves all the Countries in
India with that commodity."—^. Harniltan.
ii. 21 ; [ed. 1744].
PATOLA, s. Canarese and Malayal.
pattuday 'a silk-cloth.' In the fourth
quotation it is rather misapplied to the
Ceylon dress (see COMBOY).
1516. — " Coloured cottons and silks which
the Indians call patola. "— ^ar&o«a, 184.
1522.—". . . Patolos of silk, which are
cloths made at Cambaya that are highly
prized at Malaca. "—Corrm, Lendas, ii. 2, 714.
1545. — " . . . homems . . . enchachados
com patolas de seda." — Pinto, ch. clx.
(Cogan, p. 219).
1552. — "They go naked from the waist
upwards, and below it they are clothed with
silk and cotton which they call patolas."—
Castanheda, ii. 78.
[1605.— " Pattala." — Birdwood, Letter
Bool; 74.]
1614.—". . . Patollas. . . ."—Peyton, ia
Purclms, i. 530.
PATTAMAR, PATIMAR. 687 PATTELLO, PATELLEE.
PATTAMAR, PATIMAR, &c.
This word has two senses :
a. A foot-runner, a courier. In
this use the word occurs only in the
older writers, especially Portuguese.
b. A kind of lateen-rigged ship,
with one, two, or three masts, common
on the west coast. This sense seems
to be comparatively modern. In both
senses the word is perhaps the Kon-
kani path-mar, 'a courier.' C. P.
Brown, however, says that patta-mar,
applied to a vessel, is Malayal. signify-
ing " goose-wing." Molesworth's Malir.
Did. gives both patemdrl and phate-
mdrl for " a sort of swift-sailing vessel,
SLpattymar" with, the etyni. "tidings-
bringer." Patta is 'tidings,' but the
second part of the word so derived is
not clear. Sir. J. M. Campbell, who
is very accurate, in the Bo. Gazetteer
writes of the vessel as pdtinidr, though
identifying, as we have done, both
uses with patlimdr, 'courier.' The
Moslem, lie says, write phatemdrl
quasi fath-mdr, ' snake of victory ' (?).
[The Madras Gloss, gives Mai. patta-
vidri, Tam. pdttirndr, from patdr, Hind.
' tidings ' (not in Platts), mdri, Mahr.
' carrier.'] According to a note in
Notes and Extracts, No. 1 (Madras,
1871), p. 27, under a Ft. St. Geo.
Consultation of July 4, 1673, Patta-
mar is therein used " for a native
vessel on the Coromandel Coast,
though now confined to the Western
Coast." We suspect a misapprehension.
For in the following entry we have
no doubt that the .parenthetical gloss
is wrong, and that couriers are meant :
" A letter sent to the President and
Councell at Surratt by a Pair of Pattamars
(native craft) express. . . ."—Op. cit. No, ii.
p. 8. [On this word see further Sir H. Yule's
note on Linschoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 165.]
a.—
1552. — " . . . But Lorenzo de Brito, seeing
things come to such a pass that certain
Captains of the King (of Cananor) with
troops chased him to the gates, he wrote
to the Viceroy of the position in which he
was by Patamares, who are men that make
great journeys by land." — De Barros, II. i. 5.
The word occurs repeatedly in Correa,
LeTidas, e.g. III. i. 108, 149, &c.
1598. — '* . . . There are others that are
called Patamares, which serue onlie for
Messengers or Posts, to carie letters from
place to place by land in winter-time when
men cannot travaile by sea." — Linschoten,
78 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 260, and see ii. 165].
1606. — " The eight and twentieth, a Pat-
temar told that the Governor was a friend
to us only in shew, wishing the Portugalls
in our roome ; for we did no good in the
Country, but brought Wares which they
were forced to buy. . . ."—Roger Hawes, in
Pur elms, i. 605.
[1616.—" The Patamar (for so in this
country they call poor footmen that are
letter-bearers). . . ." — Foster, Letters, iv.
227.]
1666. — "Tranquebar, qui est eloign^ de
Saint Thom6 de cinq journ^es d'un Courier
api^, qu'on appelle Patamar. "—TAeveno^, v.
275.
1673. — "After a month's Stay here a
Patamar (a Foot Post) from Fort St. George
made us sensible of the Dutch being gone
from thence to Ceylon." — Fryer, 36.
[1684.—" The Pattamars that went to
Codaloor by reason of the deepness of the
Rivers were forced to Return. . . ." —
Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. iii. 133.]
1689.— "A Pattamar, i.e. a Foot Mes-
senger, is generally employ'd to carry them
(letters) to the remotest Bounds of the
Empire." — Ovington, 251.
1705. — " Un Patemare qui est un homme
du Pais ; c'est ce que nous appellons un
expr^s. . . ." — Luillier, 43.
1758. — " Yesterday returned a Pattamar
or express to our Jew merchant from Aleppo,
by the way of the Desert. . . ." — Ives, 297.
c. 1760. — "Between Bombay and Surat
there is a constant intercourse preserved,
not only by sea . . . but by Pattamars, or
foot-messengers overland." — Grose, i. 119.
This is the last instance we have met of the
word in this sense, which is now quite un-
known to Englishmen.
b.—
1600. — ". . . Escrevia que hum barco
pequeno, dos que chamam patamares, se
meteria. . . ." — Ltccena, Vida do P. F.
Xavier, 185.
[1822. — "About 12 o'clock on the same
night they embarked in Paddimars for
Cochin." — Wallace, Fifteen, Years, 206.]
1834. — A description of the Patamdrs,
with a plate, is given in Mr. John Edye's
paper on Indian coasting vessels, in vol. i.
of the R. As. Soc. Journal.
1860. — "Among the vessels at anchor lie
the dows (see DHOW) of the Arabs, the
petamares of Malabar, and the dhoneys
(see DONEY) of Coromandel."— Te7inent's
Ceylon, ii. 103.
PATTELLO, PATELLEE, s. A
large Hat-bottomed boat on the Ganges ;
Hind, pateld. . [Mr. Grierson gives
among the Behar boats " the patell or
pataili, also called in Saran Imtrd, on
which the boards forming the sidea
overlap and are not joined edge to
edge," with an illustration {Bihar
Peasant Life, 42).]
PAULIST.
688
PA TVL.
[1680.—" The Patella ; the boats that
come down from Pattana with Saltpeeter or
other goods, built of an Exceeding Strength
and are very flatt and burthensome." — Yule,
Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. 15.]
1685. — "We came to a great Godowne,
where . . . this Nabob's Son has laid in a
vast quantity of Salt, here we found divers
great Fatellos taking in their lading for
Pattana."— 7?;{c^. Jan 6 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 175].
I860.— "The Putelee (or Kutora), or Bag-
gage-boat of Hindostan, is a very large, flat-
bottomed, clinker-built, unwieldy -looking
piece of rusticity of probably . . . about
85 tons burthen ; but occasionally they may
be met with double this size." — Colesworthy
Grant, Rural Life in Bengal, p. 6.
PAULIST, n.p. The Jesuits were
commonly so called in India because
tlieir houses in tliat country were
formerly always dedicated to St. Paul,
the great Missionary to the Heathen.
They have given up this practice since
tlieir modern re-establishment in India.
They are still called Paolotti in Italy,
especially by those who don't like
them.
c. 1567. — " . . . e vi sono assai Chiese dei
padri di San Paulo i quali fanno in quei
luoghi gran profitto in conuertire quei
popoli." — Federki, in Rannisio, iii. 390.
1623. — " I then went to the College of the
Jesuit Fathers, the Church of which, like
that at Daman, at Bassaim, and at almost
all the other cities of the Portuguese in
India, is called San Paolo ; whence it
happens that in India the said Fathers are
known more commonly by the name of
Paolistithan by that of Jesuits." — P. della
Valle, April 27 ; [iii. 135].
c. 1650. — "The Jesuits at Goa are known
by the name of Paulists ; by reason that
their great Church is dedicated to St. Paxil.
Nor do they wear Hats, or Corner-Caps, as
in Europe, but only a certain Bonnet, re-
sembling the Skull of a Hat without the
'BriraB." — Tavernier, E.T. 77; [ed. Ball,
i. 197].
1672. — " There was found in the fortress
of Cranganor a handsome convent, and
Church of the Paulists, or disciples and
followers of Ignatius Loyola. . . ." — Bal-
daeus, Germ., p. 110. In another passage
this author says they were called Paulists
because they were first sent to India by
Pope Paul III. But this is not the correct
reason.
1673. — " St. Paul's was the first Monastery
of the Jesuits in Goa. from whence they
receive the name Paulistins."— i^ryer, 150.
[1710. -^See quotation under COBRA DE
CAPELLO.]
1760. — "The Jesuits, who are better
known in India by the appellation of
Paulists, from their head church and con-
vent of St. Paul's in Goa." — Grose, i. 50.
PAUNCHWAY, s. A light kind
of boat used on the rivers of Bengal ;
like a large dingy (q.v.), with a tilted
roof of matting or thatch, a mast and
four oars. Beng. jpansi, and pansoi.
[Mr. Grierson {Peasant Life, 43) de-
scribes the pansuhl as a boat with a
round ])ottom, but which goes in
shallow water, and gives an illustra-
tion.]
[1757. — "He was then beckoning to his
servant that stood in a Ponsy above the
Gaut." — A. Grant, Account of the Loss of
Calcutta, ed. by Col. Temple, p. 7.]
c. 1760.— " Pons ways. Guard-boats."—
Grose (Glossary).
1780.— "The Paunchways are nearly of
the same general construction (as budge-
rows), with this difference, that the greatest
breadth is somewhat further aft, and the
stern lower." — Hodges, 39-40.
179(ik — " Mr. Bridgwater was driven out
to sea in a common paunchway, and when
every hope forsook him the boat floated
into the harbour of Masulipatam." — Calcutta
Monthly Revieu; i. 40.
1823.—". . . A panchway, or passage-
boat . . . was a very characteristic and
interesting vessel, large and broad, shaped
like a snuffer-dish ; a deck fore-and-aft, and
the middle covered with a roof of palm-
branches. . . ."—Heber, ed. 1844, i. 21.
1860. — ". . . You may suppose that I
engage neither pinnace nor bujra (see
BUDGEROW), but that comfort and
economy are sufficiently obtained by hiring
a small hhouliya (see BOLIAH) . . . what
is more likely at a fine weather season like
this, a small native punsoee, which, with a
double set of hands, or four oars, is a lighter
and much quicker boat." — C. Grant, Rtcral
Life in Bengal, 10 [with an illustration].
-• PAWL, s. Hind, pal, [Skt. patala,
' a roof ']. A small tent with two light
poles, and steep sloping sides ; no
walls, or ridge-pole. I believe the
statement ' no ridge-pole,' is erroneous.
It is difficult to derive from memory
an exact definition of tents, and
especially of the difference between
pawl and shooldarry. A reference
to India failed in getting a reply.
The shooldarry is not essentially
different from the pawl, but is
trimmer, tauter, better closed, and
sometimes has two flies. [The names
of tents are used in various senses in
different parts. The Madras Gloss.
defines a paul as "a small tent with
two light poles, a ridge-^bar, and steep
sloping sides ; the walls, if any, are
very short, often not more than 6
inches hish. Sometimes a second
PAWN.
689
PAWNEE.
ridge above carries a second roof over
the first ; this makes a common shoot-
ing tent." Mr. G. R. Dampier writes :
" These terms are, I think, used rather
loosely in the N.W.P. Sholdari gener-
ally means a servant's tent, a sort of
tente d'abri, with very low sides : the
sides are generally not more than a
foot high ; there are no doors only
flaps at one end. Pal is generally
used to denote a sleeping tent for
Europeans ; the roof slopes on both
sides from a longitudinal ridge-pole ;
the sides are much higher than in the
sholdari, and there is a door at one
end ; the fly is almost invariably
single. The Raoti (see ROWTEE) is
incorrectly used in some places to
denote a sleeping pal ; it is, properly
speaking, I believe, a larger tent, of
the same kind, but with doors in the
side, not at the end. In some parts
I have found they use the word pal
as equivalent to sholdari and biltan
(? hell-tenty]
1785. — " Where is the great quantity of
baggage belonging to you, seeing that you
have nothing besides tents, pawls, and
•other such necessary articles ? " — Tippoo's
Lettefis, p. 49.
1793. — "There were not, I believe, more
than two small Pauls, or tents, among the
whole of the deputation that escorted us
from Patna." — KirkpatricF s Nepaul, p. 118.
[1809. — "The shops which compose the
Bazars, are mostly formed of blankets or
coarse cloth stretched over a bamboo, or
some other stick for a ridge-pole, supported
at either end by a forked stick fixed in the
ground. These habitations are called pals."
—Broughton, Letters, ed. 1892, p. 20.]
1827. — " It would perhaps be worth while
to record . . . the materiel and personnel
of my camp equipment ; an humble captain
and single man travelling on the most
economical principles. One double-poled
tent, one routee (see ROWTEE), or small
tent, a pal or servants' tent, 2 elephants, 6
camels, 4 horses, a pony, a buggy, and 24
servants, besides mahouts, serwans or camel-
drivers, and tent pitchers." — Mundy, Journal
of a Tour in India, [3rd ed. p. 8]. " We may
note that this is an absurd exaggeration of
any equipment that, even seventy -five years
since, would have characterised the march of
a '' humble captain travelling on economical
principles," or any one under the position of
a highly -placed civilian. Captain Mundy
must have been enormously extravagant.
[1849. — " ... we breakfasted merrily
under a paul (a tent without walls, just like
two cards leaning against each other)." —
Mrs. Mackenzie, Life in the Mission, ii. 141.]
PAWN, s. The betel-leaf (q.v.)
Hind, pan, from Skt. parna, 'a leaf.'
2x
It is a North Indian term, and is
generally used for the combination of
betel, areca-nut, lime, &c., which is
politely offered (along with otto of
roses) to visitors, and which intimates
the termination of the visit. This is
more fully termed pawn-SOOparie
{supdrl, [Skt. supriya, 'pleasant,'] is
Hind, for areca). "These leaves are
not vsed to bee eaten alone, but
because of their bitternesse they are
eaten with a certaine kind of fruit,
which the Malahars and Portugalls
call Arecca, the Gusurates and Decanijns
Suparijs. . . ." (In Picrchas, ii. 1781).
1616. — ^^'The King giving mee many good
words, and two pieces of his Pawne out of
his Dish, to eate of the same he was eating,
. . ."—Sir T. Roe, in Piirchas, i. 576 ; [Hak.
Soc. ii. 453].
[1623. — ". . . a plant, whose leaves re-
semble a Heart, call'd here pan, but in other
parts of India, Betle." — P. della Valle, Hak.
Soc. i. 36.]
1673. — " ... it is the only Indian enter-
tainment, commonly called Pawn." — Fryer,
p. 140.
1809. — " On our departure pawn and roses
were presented, but we were spared the
attar, which is every way detestable." —
Ld. Valentia, i. 101.
PAWNEE, s. Hind, pdm, ' water.'
The word is used extensively in
Anglo-Indian compound names, such
as bilayutee pawnee, * soda-water,'
brandy-pawnee, Khush-bo pawnee (for
European scents), &c., &c. An old
friend, Gen. J. T. Boileau, KE.
(Bengal), contributes from memory
the following Hindi ode to Water, on
the Pindaric theme apiarov fx^v vbwp,
or the Thaletic one apxn Se tQv iravTwv
ijdojp !
" Pani kiia, panl tal ;
PanI ata, pani dal ;
Pan! bagh, panl ramna ;
Pan! Ganga, pani Jumna ;
Pani haiista, pani rota ;
Panl jagta, pani sota ;
Pani bap, pani ma ;
Bara nam Pani ka ! "
Thus rudely done into English :
" Thou, Water, stor'st our Wells and Tanks,
Thou fillest Gunga's, Jumna's banks ;
Thou Water, sendest daily food,
And fruit and flowers and needful wood ;
Thou, Water, laugh 'st, thou, Water,
weepest ;
Thou, Water, wak'st, thou, Water,
— Father, Mother, in thee blent, —
Hail, 0 glorious element ! "
PAWNEE, KALLA.
690
PEDIR.
PAWNEE, KALLA, s. Hind.
Tcdld pdm, i.e. ' Black Water ' ; tlie
name of dread by which natives of the
interior of India designate the Sea,
with especial reference to a voyage
across it, and to transportation to
penal settlements beyond it. " Hindu
servants and sepoys used to object to
cross the Indus, and called that the
kala pani. I think they used to
assert that they lost caste by crossing
it, which might have induced them
to call it by the same name as the
ocean, — or possibly they believed it
to be part of the river that flows
round the world, or the country
beyond it to be outside the limits of
Aryavartta" (Note hy Lt.-Gol. J. M.
Trotter).
1823. — "An agent of mine, who was for.
some days with Cheetoo " (a famous Pindari
leader), "told me he raved continually
about Kala Panee, and that one of his
followers assured him w^hen the Pindarry
chief slept, he used in his dreams to repeat
these dreaded words aloud." — Sir J. Mal-
colm, Central India (2nd ed.), i. 446.
1833.— "Kala Pany, dark water, in allu-
sion to the Ocean, is the term used by the
Natives to express transportation. Those in
the interior picture the place to be an island
of a very dreadful description, and full of
malevolent beings, and covered with snakes
and other vile and dangerous nondescript
animals." — Mackintosh, Ace, of the Tribe of
Ravioosies, 44.
PAYEN-GHAUT, n.p. The
country on the coast below the Ghauts
or passes leading up to the table-land
of the Deccan. It was applied usually
on the west coast, but the expression
Carnatic Payen-ghaut is also pretty
frequent, as applied to the low country
of Madras on the east side of the
Peninsula, from Hind, and Mahr. ghat,
combined with Pers. pain, 'below.'
[It is generally used as equivalent to
Talaghdt, "but some Musalmans seem
to draw the distinction that the Payln-
ghat is nearer to the foot of the Ghats
than the Talaghat" (Le Fanu, Man.
of Salem, ii. 338).]
1629-30.— "But ('Azam Kh^n) found that
the enemy having placed their elephants
and baggage in the fort of Dh^rilr, had the
design of descending the Payin-ghat." —
Abdu'l Hamid LaJwri, in Elliot, vii. 17.
1784. — "Peace and friendship . . . be-
tween the said Company and the Nabob
Tippo Sultan Bahauder, and their friends
and allies, particularly including therein the
Rajahs of Tanjore and Travencore, who are
friends and allies to the English and the
Carnatic Payen QihSMt."— Treaty of Man-,
galore, in Munros Nan-., 252.
1785. — "You write that the European
taken prisoner in the Payen-ghaut . . .
being skilled in the mortar practice, you
propose converting him to the faith. . . .
It is known (or understood)." — Letters of
Tippoo, p. 12.
PAZEND, s. See for meaning of
this term s.v. Pahlavi, in connection
with Zend. (See also quotation from
Mas^udl under latter.)
PECUL, PIKOL, s. Malay and
Javanese pikul, 'a man's load.' It is-
applied as the Malay name of the
Chinese weight of 100 Jcatis (see
CATTY), called by the Chinese them-
selves shih, and = 133ilb. avoird. An-
other authority states that the shih is-
=«120 kin or katis, whilst the 100 kin
weight is called in Chinese tan.
1554. — "In China 1 tael weighs 7| tanga-
larins of silver, and 16 taels=l cat^ (see
CATTY) ; 100 cat6s=l pico=45 tangas of
silver weigh 1 mark, and therefore 1 pico-
=^13^ arratels (see ROTTLE)."— yl. Nunes,
41.
,, "And in China anything is sold
and bought by cates and picos and taels,
provisions as well as all other things."—
Ibid. 42.
1613. — "Bantam pepper vngarbled . . .
was worth here at our comming tenne Tayes
the PeccuU which is one hundred cattees,
making one hundred thirtie pound Unglish
subtill." — Sai-is, in Purchas, i. 369.
[1616. — "The wood we have sold at divert
prices from 24 to 28 mas per Picoll." —
Foster, Letters, 'n. 259.]
PEDIB, n.p. The name of a port
and State of the north coast of
Sumatra. Barros says that, before
the establishment of Malacca, Pedir
was the greatest and most famous of
the States on that island. It is now
a place of no consequence,
1498.— It is named as Pater in the Roteiro
of Vasco da Gama, but with very incorrect
information. See p. 113.
1510. — "We took a junk and went to-
wards Sumatra, to a city called Pider. . . .
In this country there grows a great quantity
of pepper, and of long pepper which i»
called Molaga ... in this port there are
laden with it every year 18 or 20 ships, all
of which go to Cathai." — Varthemu, 233.
1511.— "And having anchored before the
said Pedir, the Captain General (Alboquer-
que) sent for me, and told me that I shoiild
go ashore to learn the disposition of the
people . . . and so I went ashore in the
evening, the General thus sending me into
PEEADA.
691
PEEPUL.
a country of enemies, — people too whose
vessels and goods we had seized, whose
fathers, sons, and brothers we had killed ; —
into a country where even among them-
selves there is little justice, and treachery
in plenty, still more as regards strangers ;
truly he acted as caring little what became
of me ! . . . The answer given me was
this: that I should tell the Captain Major
General that the city of Pedir had been for
a long time noble arid great in trade . . .
that its port was always free for every man
to come and go in security . . . that they
were men and not women, and that they
could hold for no friend one who seized the
ships visiting their harbours ; and that if
the General desired the King's friendship
let him give back what he had seized, and
then his people might come ashore to buy
and sell." — Letter of G-iov. da Empoli, in
Archiv. Star. Ital. 54.
1516. — *'The Moors live in the seaports,
and the Gentiles in the interior (of Su-
matra). The principal kingdom of the
Moors is called Pedir. Much very good
pepper grows in it, which is not so strong
or so fine as that of Malabar. Much silk
is also grown there, but not so good as the
silk of China."— J5ar6osa, 196.
1538. — "Furthermore I told him what
course was usually held for the lishing of
seed-pearl between PuUo Tiquos and Pullo
Qnenim, which in time past were carried
by the Baiaes to Pazem (see PASEI) and
Pedir, and exchanged with the Turks of the
Straight of Mecqua, and the Ships of Judaa
(see JUDEA) for such Merchandise as they
brought from Grand Cairo." — Pinto (in
Cogan), 25.
1553. — "After the foundation of Malaca,
and especially after our entrance to the
Indies, the Kingdom of Pacem began to
increase, and that of Pedir to wane. And
its neighbour of Achem, which was then
insignificant, is now the greatest of all, so
vast are the vicissitudes in States of which
men make so great account." — Barros, iii,
V. 1.
1615. — "Articles exhibited against John
Oxwicke. That since his being in Peedere
* he did not entreate ' anything for Priaman
and Tecoe, but only an answer to King
James's letter. . . ."—Sainsburj/, i. 'ill.
"Soe he sent out a Penisse to
for them;"— Cocfe's JDiari/, Hak.
'Pedesixe."—Ibid. p. 415.
See under PEON.
PEEADA
PEENUS, s. Hind, spinas; a cor-
ruption of Eng. pinnace. A name
applied to a class of budgerow rigged
like a brig or brigantine, on the rivers
of Bengal, for European use. Roebuck
gives as the marine Hind, for pinnace,
p'hineez. [The word has been adopted
by natives in N. India as the name
for a sort of palankin, such as that
used by a bride.]
[1615.-
look out
Soc. i. 22.]
1784.— "For sale ... a very handsome
Pinnace Budgerow."— In Seton-Karr, i. 45.
[I860. — "The Pinnace, the largest and
handsomest, is perhaps more frequently a
private than a hired boat — the property of
the planter or merchant."— C Grant, Rural
Life m Bengal, 4 (with an illustration).]
PEEPUL, s. Hind, plpal, Skt. jpt>-
pala^ Ficus religiosa, L. ; one of the great
fig-trees of India, which often occu-
pies a prominent place in a village, or
near a temple. The Plpal has a strong
resemblance, in wood and foliage, to
some common species of poplar, especi-
ally the aspen, and its leaves with
their long footstalks quaver like those
of that tree. This trembling is
popularly attributed to spirits agitat-
ing each leaf. And hence probably
the name of ' Devil's tree ' given to it,
according to Rheede (Hort. Mai. i. 48),
by Christians in IVIalabar. It is
possible therefore that the name is
identical with that of the poplar.
Nothing would be more natural than
that the Aryan immigrants, on first
seeing this Indian tree, should give it
the name of the poplar which they
had known in more northern latitudes
(popul-us, pappel, &c.). Indeed, in
Kumaon, a true sp. of poplar (Populns
ciliata) is called by the people gar-
pipal (qu. ghar, or ' house '-peepul? [or
rather perhaps as another name for it
is pahdrl, from gir, giri, ' a mountain ']).
Dr. Stewart also says of this Populus :
"This tree grows to a large size,
occasionally reaching 10 feet in girth,
and from its leaves resembling those
of the pipal ... is frequently called
by that name by plainsmen " {Punjab
Plants, p. 204). A young peepul was
shown to one of the present writers in
a garden at Palermo as populo delle
Indie. And the recognised name of
the peepul in French books appears
to be peuplier d'Inde. Col. Tod notices
the resemblance (Rajasthan, i. 80), and
it appears that Vahl called it Ficus
populifolia. (See also Geograph. Maga-
zine, ii. 50). In Balfour's Padian
Cyclopaedia it is called by the same
name in translation, 'the poplar-leaved
Fig-tree.' We adduce these facts the
more copiously perhaps because the
suggestion of the identity of the
names pippala and populus was some-
what scornfully rejected by a very
PEER.
692
PEER.
learned scholar. The tree is peculiarly
destructive to buildings, as birds drop
the seeds in the joints of the masonry,
which becomes thus penetrated by the
spreading roots of the tree. This is
alluded to in a quotation below. " I
remember noticing among many
Hindus, and especially among Hindu-
ized Sikhs, that they often say Pipal
ho jdtd huh ('I am going to the
Peepul Tree '), to express ' I am going
to say my prayers.'" (Lt.-Gol. John
Trotter.) (See BO-TREE.)
c. 1550. — "His soul quivered like a pipal
leaf." — Rdmayana of Tulsi Dds, by Grouse
(1878), ii. 25.
[c. 1590. — "In this place an arrow struck
Sri Kishn and buried itself in a pipal tree
on the banks of the Sarsuti." — Am, ed.
Jarrett, ii. 246.]
1806. — "Au sortir du village un pipal
€lfeve sa t§te majestueuse. . . . Sa nom-
breuse posterity I'entoure au loin sur la
plaine, telle qu'une arra^e de g^ans qui
entrelacent fraternellement leurs bras in-
formes." — Haafner, i. 149. This writer
seems to mean a banyan. The peepul does
not drop roots in that fashion.
1817. — "In the second ordeal, an excava-
tion in the ground ... is filled with a
fire of pippal wood, into which the party
must walk barefoot, proving his guilt if he
is burned ; his innocence, if he escapes un-
hurt."— Mill (quoting from Halhed), ed.
1830, i. 280.
1826. — "A little while after this he arose,
and went to a Peepul-tree, a short way
off, where he appeared busy about some-
thing, I could not well make out what." —
Pandurang Hari, 26 ; [ed. 1873, i. 36, read-
ing Peepal].
1836. — "It is not proper to allow the Eng-
lish, after they have made made war, and
peace has been settled, to remain in the city.
They are accustomed to act like the Peeptll
tree. Let not Younger Brother therefore
allow the English to remain in his country."
— Letter from Go^irt of China to Court of
Ava. See Y^ile, Mission to Ava, p. 265.
1854. — "Je ne puis passer sous silence
deux beaux arbres . . . ce sont le peuplier
d'lnde k larges f euilles, arbre repute sacr^.
. . ." — Pallegoix, Siam, i. 140.
1861.—
" . . . Yonder crown of umbrage hoar
Shall shield' her well ; the Peepul whisper
a dirge
And Caryota drop her tearlike store
Of beads ; whilst over all slim Casuarine
Points upwards, with her branchlets ever
green,
To that remaining Rest where Night and
Tears are o'er."
Barrachpore Park, 18th Nov. 1861.
PEER, s. Pers. plr, a Mahommedan
Saint or Beatus. But the word is used
elliptically for the tombs of such per-
sonages, the circumstance pertaining
to them which chiefly creates notoriety
or fame of sanctity ; and it may be
remarked that wall (or Wely as it is
often written), Imdmzdda, Shaikh, and
Marabout (see ADJUTANT), are often
used in the same elliptical way in
Syria, Persia, Egypt, and Barbary re-
spectively. We may add that NaM
(Prophet) is used in the same fashion.
[1609.— See under NUGGURCOTE.
[1623. — " Within the Mesquita (see
MOSQUE) ... is a kind of little Pyramid
of Marble, and this they call Pir, that is
Old, which they say is equivalent to Holy ;
I imagine it the Sepulchre of some one of
their Sect accounted such." — P. della Valle,
Hak. Soc. i. 69.]
1665. — " On the other side was the Garden
and the chambers of the Mullahs, who with
great conveniency and delight spend their
lives there under the shadow of the miracu-
lous Sanctity of this Pire, which they are not
wanting to celebrate : But as I am always
very unhappy on such occasions, he did no
Miracle that day upon any of the sick." —
Bernier, 133 ; [ed. Constable, 415].
1673.—" Hard by this is a Peor, or Bury-
ing place of one of the Prophets, being a
goodly monument." — Fryer, 240.
1869. — "Certains pirs sont tellement
renomm€s, qu'ainsi qu'on le verra plus loin,
le peuple a donn6 leurs noms aux mois
lunaires oh. se trouvent placees les f^tes
qu'on celfebre en leur honneur." — Garcin de
Tossy, Rel. Musulm. p. 18.
The following are examples of the
parallel use of the words named :
Wall:
1841. — "The highest part (of Hermon)
crowned by the Wely, is towards the western
end." — Robinson, Biblical Researches, iii. 173.
,, "In many of the villages of Syria
the Traveller will observe small dome-
covered buildings, with grated windows
and surmounted by the crescent. These
are the so-called Wells, mausolea of saints,
or tombs of sheikhs." — Baedeker's Egypt,
Eng. ed. Ft. i. 150.
Imamzada :
1864. — "We rode on for three farsakhs,
or fourteen miles, more to another Imdm-
zadah, called Kafsh-gir%. . . ." — Easttdck,
Three Years' Residence in Persia, ii. 46.
1883. — "The few villages . . . have
numerous walled gardens, with rows of
poplar and willow-trees and stunted mul-
berries, and the inevitable Imamzadehs." —
Col. Befresford LovetVs Itinerary Notes of
Route Surveys in N. Persia in 1881 and 1882,
Proc. R.G.S. (N.S.) v. 73.
PEGU.
693
PEGU PONIES.
Shaikh :
1817. — "Near the ford (on Jordan), half
a mile to the south, is a tomb called
'Sheikh Daoud,' standing on an apparent
round hill like a barrow." — Irby and Mangles,
Travels in Egypt, &c., 304.
Nabi:
1856. — "Of all the points of interest
about Jerusalem, none perhaps gains so
much from an actual visit to Palestine as
the lofty-peaked eminence which fills up the
north-west corner of the table-land. ... At
present it bears the name of Nebi-Samuel,
which is derived from the Mussulman tra-
dition— now perpetuated by a mosque and
tomb — that here lies buried the prophet
Samuel." — Stanley's Palestine, 165.
So also Nabi- Yumis at Nineveh ; and see
"Sehi-Mousa in De Saulcy, ii. 73.
PEGU, n.p. The name which we
give to the Kingdom which formerly
existed in the Delta of the Irawadi, to
the city which was its capital, and to
the British province which occupies
its place. The Burmese name is Bctgd.
This name belongs to the Talaing
language, and is popularly alleged to
mean 'conquered by stratagem,' to
explain which a legend is given ; but
no doubt this is mere fancy. The
form Pegu, as in many other cases of
our geographical nomenclature, appears
to come through the Malays, who call
it Paigu. The first European mention
that we know of is in Conti's narrative
(c. 1440) where Poggio has Latinized
it as Pauco-nia; but Fra Mauro, who
probably derived this name, with much
other new knowledge, from Conti, has
in his great map (c. 1459) the exact
Malay form Paigu. Nikitin (c. 1475)
has, if we may depend on his trans-
lator into English, Pegu, as has Hiero-
nimo di S. Stefano (1499). The Roteiro
of Vasco da Gama (1498) has Pegiio,
and describes the land as Christian, a
mistake arising no doubt from the use
of the ambiguous term Kafir by his
Mahommedan informants (see under
CAFFER). Varthema (1510) has Pego,
and Giov. da Empoli (1514) Pecii; Bar-
bosa (1516) again Paygu ; but Pegu
is the usual Portuguese form, as in
Barros, and so passed to us.
1498. — "PegTlO is a land of Christians,
and the King is a Christian ; and they are
all white like us. This King can assemble
20,000 fighting men, i.e. 10,000 horsemen,
as many footmen, and 400 war elephants ;
here is all the musk in the world . . . and
on the main land he has many rubies and
much gold, so that for 10 cruzados you can
buy as much gold as will fetch 25 in
Calecut, and there is much lac {lacra) and
benzoin. . . ."—Roteiro, 112.
1505.— "Two merchants of Cochin took
on them to save t\7o of the ships ; one from
Pegli with a rich cargo of lac {lacre), benzoin,
and musk, and another with a cargo of
drugs from Banda, nutmeg, mace, clove,
and sandalwood ; and they embarked on the
ships with their people, leaving to chance
their own vessels, which had cargoes of rice,
for the value of which the owners of the
ships bound themselves." — Correa, i. 611.
1514. — "Then there is Pecili, which is a
populous and noble city, abounding in men
and in horses, where are the true mines of
linoni {1 '■di linoni e perfetti i-ubini,' perhaps
should be ' di biioni e perfetti ') and perfect
rubies, and these in great plenty ; and they
are fine men, tall and well limbed and
stout ; as of a race of giants. . . ." —
Empoli, 80.
[1516.— "Peigu." (See under BURMA).]
1541.—" Bagou." (See under PEKING.)
1542. — ". . . and for all the goods which
came from any other ports and places, viz.
from Peguu to the said Port of Malaqua,
from the Island of ^amatra and from within
the Straits, . . ."—Titolo of the Fortress
and City of Malaqiia, in Tomho, p. 105 in
S^lbs^dios.
1568. — "Concludo che non h in terra Re
di possaza maggiore del Re di Pegii, per
cibche ha sotto di se venti Re di corona." —
Ces. Federici, in Raimisio, iii. 394.
1572.—
" Olha o reino Arracao, olha o assento
De Pegni) qu^e ]i, monstros povoaram,
Monstros filhos do feo ajuntamento
D'huma mulher e hum cao, que sos se
acharam." Cavioes, x. 122.
By Burton :
" Arra can-realm behold, behold the seat
of "Pegu, peopled by a monster-brood ;
monsters that gendered meeting most
unmeet
of whelp and woman in the lonely
wood. ..."
1597. — " ... I recommend you to be very
watchful not to allow the Turks to export
any timber from the Kingdom of Pegli nor
yet from that of Achin {do Dachem) ; and
with this view you should give orders that
this be the subject of treatment with the
King of Dachem since he shows so great a
desire for our friendship, and is treating in
that sense." — Despatch from the King to Goa,
5th Feb. In Archiv. Port, (h^ient. Fasc. iii.
PEGU PONIES. These are in
Madras sometimes termed elliptically
Pegus, as Arab horses are universally
termed Arabs. The ponies were much
valued, and before the annexation of
Pegu commonly imported into India ;
less commonly since, for the local de-
mand absorbs them.
PEKING.
694
PELICAN.
1880.— "For sale . . . also Babble and
Squeak, bay VegyieB"— Madras Mail, Feb.
19.
[1890. — "Ponies, sometimes very good
ones, were reared in a few districts in
Upper Burma, but, even in Burmese times,
the supply was from the Shan States. The
so-called Pegu Pony, of which a good deal
is heard, is, in fact, not a Pegu pony at
all, for the justly celebrated animals called
by that name were imported from the Shan
States." — Report of Capt. Evans, in Times,
Oct. 17.]
PEKING, n.p. This name means
'North-Court/ and in its present ap-
plication dates from the early reigns
of the Ming Dynasty in China. When
they dethroned the Mongol descendants
of Chinghiz and Kublai (1368) they
removed the capital from Taitn or
Khanbaligh (Cambaluc of Polo) to the
great city on the Yangtsze which has
since been known as Nan-King or
* South-Court.' But before many years
the Mongol capital was rehabilitated
as the imperial residence, and became
Pe-King accordingly. Its preparation
for reoccupation began in 1409. The
lirst English mention that we have met
with is that quoted by Sainsbury, in
which we have the subjects of more
than one allusion in Milton.
1520. — "Thomg Pires, quitting this pass,
arrived at the Province of Nanquij, at its
chief city called by the same name, where
the King dwelt, and spent in coming thither
always travelling north, four months ; by
which you may take note how vast a matter
is the empire of this gentile prince. He
sent word to Thome Pires that he was to
wait for him at Pequij, where he would
despatch his affair. This city is in another
province so called, much further north, in
which the King used to dwell for the most
part, because it was on the frontier of the
Tartars. . . ."—Barros, III. vi. 1.
1541.— "This City of Pequin ... is so
prodigious, and the things therein so re-
markable, as I do almost repent me for
undertaking to discourse of it. . . . For
one must not imagine it to be, either as the
City of Rome, or Constantinople, or Venice,
or Paris, or London, or Sevill, or Lisbon.
. . . Nay I will say further, that one must
not think it to be like to Grand Cairo in
Lgypt, Ta-uris in Persia, Amadaha (Ama-
dabad, Avadavat) in Camhaya, Bisnaga{r)
in Narsingaa, Ooura (Gouro) in Bengala,
Ava in Chalen, Timplan in Calaminham,
Martahan (Martavao) and Bagou in Peg^i,
Gidmpel and Tinlan in Siammon, Odia in the
Kingdom of Soman, Passavan and Dema in
the Island of Java, Pangor in the Country of
the Lecniiens (no Lequio) Usangea (Uzagn^)
in the Grand Cauchin, Lancama (La9ame) in
Tartary, and Meaco (Mioco) in Jappun . . .
for I dare well affirm that all those same
are not to be compared to the least part of
the wonderful City of Pequin. . . ." — Pinto
(in Cogan), p. 136 (orig. cap. cvii.).
[c. 1586. — "The King maketh alwayes his
abode in the great city Pachin, as much as
to say in our language . . . the towne of
the kingdome." — Reports of China, in Hakl.
ii. 546.]
1614. — " Richard Cocks writing from
Ferandp understands there are great cities
in the country of Corea, and between that
and the sea mighty bogs, so that no man can
travel there ; but great waggons have been
invented to go upon broad fiat wheels, under
sail as ships do, in which they transport
their goods . . . the deceased Emperor of
Japan did pretend to have conveyed a great
army in these sailing waggons, to assail the
Emperor of China in his City of Paquin."
— In Sainshury, i. 343.
166*.—
"from the destined walls
■ Of Cambalu, seat of Cathaian Can,
And Saraarchand by Oxus, Temer's
throne.
To Paquin of Sinaean Kings. ..."
Paradise Lost, xi. 387-390.
, PELICAN, s. This word, in its
proper application to the Pelicanus
onocrotalus, L., is in no respect peculiar
to Anglo- India, though we may here
observe that the bird is called in
Hindi by the poetical name gagan-bher,
i.e. ' Sheep of the Sky,' which we have
heard natives with their strong pro-
pensity to metathesis convert into the
equally appropriate Gangd-hherl or
'Sheep of the Ganges.' The name
may be illustrated by the old term
' Cape-sheep ' applied to the albatross.*
But Pelican is habitually misapplied
by the British soldier in India to the
bird usually called Adjutant (q.v.).
We may remember how Prof. Max
Miiller, in his Lectures on Language,
tells us that the Tahitians show respect
to their sovereign by ceasing to employ
in common language those words which
form part or the whole of his name,
and invent new terms to supply their
place. " The object was clearly to
guard against the name of the sove-
reign being ever used, even by accident,
in ordinary conversation," 2nd ser.
1864, p. 35, \Frazer, Golden Bough,
2nd ed. i. 421 seqq.']). Now, by an
analogous process, it is possible that
* " . . . great diversion is found ... in tiring
balls at birds, particularly the albitross, a large
species of the swan, commonly seen within two or
three hundred miles round the Cape of Good Hope,
and which the French call Montons (Moutons) du
Cap."—Munro's Narrative, 13. The confusion of
genera here equals that mentioned in our article
above.
PENANG.
695
PENGUIN.
some martinet, holding the office of
<adjutant, at an early date in the Anglo-
Indian history, may have resented the
ludicrously appropriate employment
of the usual name of the bird, and
so may have introduced the entirely
inappropriate name of pelican in its
place. It is in the recollection of one
of the present writers that a worthy
northern matron, who with her
husband had risen from the ranks in
the — th Light Dragoons, on being
-challenged for speaking of "the
pelicans in the barrack-yard," main-
tained her correctness, conceding only
that " some ca'd them paylicans, some
oa'd them audjutants."
1829. — "This officer . . . on going round
the yard (of the military prison) . . . dis-
-covered a large beef -bone recently dropped.
The sergeant was called to account for this
-ominous appearance. This sergeant was a
shrewd fellow, and he immediately said, —
'Oh Sir, the pelicans have dropped it.'
This was very plausible, for these birds will
■carry enormous bones ; and frequently when
fighting for them they drop them, so that
this might very probably have been the case.
The moment the dinner-trumpet sounds,
whole flocks of these birds are in attendance
-at the barrack-doors, waiting for bones, or
anything that the soldiers may be pleased
to throw to them." — Mem. of John Shipp,
ii. 25.
PENANG, n.p. This is the proper
name of the Island adjoining the Pen-
insula of Malacca {Pulo, properly
Pulau, Pinang\ which on its cession
to the English (1786) was named
'Prince of Wales's Island.' But this
official style has again given way to
the old name. Pinang in Malay signi-
fies an areca-nut or areca-tree, and,
according to Crawfurd, the name was
given on account of the island's re-
semblance in form to the fruit of the
tree {vulgo, ' the betel-nut ').
1592. — "Now the winter coming vpon vs
with much contagious weather, we directed
•our course from hence with the Hands of
Pulo Pinaou (where by the way is to be
noted that Pulo in the Malaian tongue
signifieth an Hand) . . . where we came
to an anker in a very good harborough
betweene three Hands. . . . This place is
in 6 degrees and a halfe to the Northward,
and some hue leagues from the maine
betweene Malacca and Vegu,"— Barker, in
HaU. ii. 589-590.
PENANG LAWYER, s. The
popular name of a handsome and hard
<but sometimes brittle) walking-stick,
exported from Penang and Singapore.
It is the stem of a miniature palm
(Licuala acutifida, Griffith). The sticks
are prepared by scraping the young
stem with glass, so as to remove the
epidermis and no more. The sticks
are then straightened by fire and
polished (Balfour). The name is popu-
larly thought to have originated in a
jocular supposition that law-suits in
Penang were decided by the lex hacu-
lina. But there can be little doubt
that it is a corruption of some native
term, and pinang liyar, 'wild areca'
[or pinang Idyor, "fire-dried areca,"
which is suggested in N.E.D.\ may
almost be assumed to be the real
name. [Dennys {Descr. Diet, s.v.) says
from " Layor, a sj)ecies of cane furnish-
ing the sticks so named." But this is
almost certainly wrong.]
1883. — (But the book — an excellent one —
is without date — more shame to the Religious
Tract Society which publishes it). "Next
morning, taking my 'Penang lawyer' to
defend myself from dogs. . . ." The
following note is added : " A Penang lawyer
is a heavy walking-stick, supposed to be so
called from its usefulness in settling dis-
putes in Penang." — Gilmoiir, Among the
Mongols, 14.
PENGUIN, s. Popular name of
several species of birds belonging to
the genera Aptenodytes and Spheniscus.
We have not been able to ascertain
the etymology of this name. It may
be from the Port, pingue, 'fat.' See
Littre. He quotes Clausius as pictur-
ing it, who says they were called a
pinguedine. It is surely not that
given by Sir Thomas Herbert in proof
of the truth of the legend of Madoc's
settlement in America ; and which is
indeed implied 60 years before by the
narrator of Drake's voyage ; though
probably borrowed by Herbert direct
from Selden.
1578.—" In these Islands we found greate
relief and plenty of good victuals, for in-
finite were the number of fowle which the
Welsh men named Penguin, and Magilanus
tearmed them geese. . . ."—Drake's Voyage,
by F. Fletcher, Hak. Soc. p. 72.
1593. — "The pengwin described."—
Hawkins, V. to S. Sea, p. Ill, Hak. Soc.
1606.— "The Pengwines bee as bigge as
our greatest Capons we have in England,
they have no winges nor cannot flye . . .
they bee exceeding fatte, but their flesh is
verie ranke. . . ."—Middleton, f, B. 4.
1609. — " Nous trouva,mes beaucoup de
Chies de Mer, et Oyseaux qu'on appelle
Pengujms, dont I'Escueil en estait quasi
convert." — Houtman, p. 4.
PEON.
696
PEON.
c. 1610. — ". . . le reste est tout couvert
. . . d'vne quantite d'Oyseaux nornmez
pinguy, qui font Ik leurs oeufs et leurs
petits, et il y en a une quantity si prodi-
gieuse qu'on ne s9auroit mettre . . . le pied
en quelque endroit que ce soit sans toucher."
— Pyrard de Laval, i. 73 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 97,
also see i. 16].
1612. — "About the year CIO. C.LXX.
Madoc brother to David ap Owen, prince of
Wales, made this sea voyage (to Florida) ;
and by probability these names of Capo de
Briton in Norximheg, and Pengwin>^n part
of the Northern America, for a white rock,
and a white-headed bird, according to the
British, were relicks of this discovery." —
Selden, Notes on Drayton's Polyolhion, in
Works (ed. 1726), iii. col. 1802.
1616.— "The Island called Pen-guin Is-
land, probably so named by some Welsh-
man, in whose Language Pen-guin signifies
a white head ; and there are many great
lazy fowls upon, and about, this Island^
with great cole-black bodies, and very white
heads, called Penguins." — Terry, ed. 1665,
p. 334.
1638.—" . . . that this people (of the
Mexican traditions) were Welsh rather than
Spaniards or others, the Records of this
Voyage writ by many Bardhs and Genea-
logists confirme it . . . made more ortho-
doxall by Welsh names given there to birds,
rivers, rocks, beasts, &c., as . . . Pengwyn,
refer'd by them to a bird that has a white
head. . . ." — Herho't, Some Yeares Travels,
&c., p. 360.
Unfortunately for this etymology the head
is precisely that part which seems in all
species of the bird to be olack ! But M.
Roulin, quoted by Littr^, maintains the
Welsh (or Breton) etymology, thinking the
name was first given to some short-winged
sea-bird with a white head, and then trans-
ferred to the penguin. And Terry, if to be
depended on, supports this view. [So Prof.
Skeat {Concise Diet., s.v.) : "In that case,
it must first have been given to another
bird, such as the auk (the pufiin is common
in Anglesey), since the penguin's head is
black."]
1674.—
" So Horses they affirm to be
Mere Engines made by Geometry,
And were invented first from Engins,
As Indian Bntons were from Penguins."
Hudihras, Pt. I. Canto ii. 57.
[1869. — In Lombock ducks "are very
cheap and are largely consumed by the
crews of the rice ships, by whom they are
called Baly-soldiers, but are more generally
known elsewhere as penguin -5?£cZ,-s." —
Wallace, Malay Archip. ed. 1890, p. 135.]
PEON, s. Tliis is a Portuguese word
pedo (Span. peo7i) ; from pe\ ' foot,' and
meaning a 'footman' (also a jiawn at
chess), and is not tlierefore a corrup-
tion, as has been alleged, of Hind.
piydda^ meaning the same ; though
the words are, of course ultimately
akin in root. It was originally used
in the sense of ' a foot-soldier ' ; thence
as ' orderly ' or messenger. The word
Sepoy was used within our recollection,
and perhaps is still, in the same sense
in the city of Bombay. The transition
of meaning comes out plainly in the
quotation from Ives. In the sense of
' orderly,' peon is the word usual in S.
India, whilst chuprassy (q-v.) is more
common in N. India, though peon is
also used there. The word is likewise
very generally employed for men oa
police service (see BURKUNDAUZE).
[Mr. Skeat notes that Piyun is used in
the Malay States, and TamU or Tanh'f
at Singapore]. The word had probably
become unusual in Portugal by 1600 ;
for Manoel Correa, an early commen-
tator on the Lusiads (d. 1613), thinks-
it necessary to explain pioes by * gente
de p6.'
1503. — "The ^amorym ordered the
soldier (piao) to take the letter away, and
strictly forbade him to say anything about
his having seen it." — Correa, Lendas, I. i. 421.
1510.— "So the Sabayo, putting much
trust in this (Rumi), made him captain
within the city (Goa), and outside of it put
under him a captain iof his with two thou-
sand soldiers (piaes) from the Balagate. . . ."
—Ibid. II. i. 51.
1563.—" The pawn (piao) they call Piada,
which is as much as to say a man who travels-
on foot." — Garcia, f. 37.
1575.—
" O Rey de Badajos era alto Monro
Con quatro mil cavallos furiosos,
Innumeros pides, darmas e de ouro,
Guarnecidos, guerreiros, e lustrosos,"
Gamoes, iii. 66.
By Burton :
" The King of Badajos was a Moslem bold,
with horse four thousand, fierce and
furious knights,
and countless Peons, armed and dight
with gold,
whose polisht surface glanceth lustrous
light."
1609. — "The first of February the
Capitaine departed with fiftie Peons. ..."
— W. Finch, in Purchas, i. 421.
c. 1610.— "Les Pions marchent apr^s le
prisonnier, li^ avec des cordes qu'ils tien-
nent."— Pyrard de Laval, ii. 11 ; [Hak. Soc,
ii. 17 ; also i. 428, 440 ; ii. 16].
[1616.— "This Shawbunder (see SHA-
BUNDER) imperiously by a couple of
Pyons commanded him from me."— Foster,
Letters, iv. 351.]
c. 1630.— "The first of December, with
some Pe-unes (or black Foot-boy es, who can
pratle some English) we rode (from SwallyV
to Surat."— &V T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 35.
PEON
697
PEPPER.
[For "black" the ed. of 1677 reads "olive-
coloured," p. 42.]
1666.—". . . siete cientos y treinta y
tres mil peones." — Faria y Sousa, i. 195.
1673,—" The Town is walled with Mud,
and Bulwarks for Watch-Places for the
English peons."— jPVye?*, 29.
,, "... Peons or servants to wait
on us." — Ibid. 26.
1687. — "Ordered that ten peons be sent
along the coast to Pulicat . . . and enquire
all the way for goods driven ashore." — In
Wheelefi; i. 179.
1689. — "At this Moors Town, they got a
Peun to be their guide to the Mogul's
nearest Camp. . . . These Peuns are some
of the Gentous or Rashhoiits (see RAJPOOT),
who in all places along the Coast, especially
in Seaport Towns, make it their business to
hire themselves to wait upon Strangers." —
Bavipier, i. 508.
,, "A Peon of mine, named Genial,
walking abroad in the Grass after the Rains,
was unfortunately bit on a sudden by one
of them " (a snake). — Ovington, 260.
1705. — ". . . . pions qui sont ce que nous
appellons ici des Gardes. . . ." — Luillier, 218.
1745. — " D^s le lendemain je fis assem-
bler dans la Forteresse oS je demeurois en
quality d'Aumonier, le Chef des Pions, chez
qui s'^taient fait les deux manages." —
Norheri, Mem. iii. 129.
1746. — "As the Nabob's behaviour when
Madras was attacked by De la Bourdon-
nais, had caused the English to suspect his
assurances of assistance, they had 2,000
Peons in the defence of Cuddalore. . . ."—
Orvie, i. 81.
c. 1760. — "Peon. One who waits about
the house to run on messages ; and he com-
monly carries under his arm a sword, or in
his sash a hrese, and in his hand a ratan, to
keep the rest of the servants in subjection.
He also walks before your palanquin, carries
chits (q.v.) or notes, and is your body-
guard."—A-e^, 50.
1763. — "Europeans distinguish these
undisciplined troops by the general name
of Peons."— Orme, ed. 1803, i. 80.
1772. — Hadley, writing in Bengal, spells
the word pune ; but this is evidently
phonetic.
c. 1785. — " . . . Peons, a name for the
infantry of the Deckan." — Carraccioli's Life
of Glive, iv. 563.
1780-90. — " I sent off annually from
Sylhet from 150 to 200 (elephants) divided
into 4 distinct flocks. . . . They were put
under charge of the common peon. These
people were often absent 18 months. On
one occasion my servant Manoo . . . after
a twelve-months' absence returned ... in
appearance most miserable ; he unfolded his
girdle, and produced a scrap of paper of
small dimensions, which proved to be a
banker's bill amounting to 3 or 4,000 pounds,
— his own pay was 30 shillings a month. . . .
When I left India Manoo was still absent
on one of these excursions, but he delivered
to my agents as faithful an account of the
produce as he would have done to myself.
. . ." — Hon. R. Lindsay, in Lives of the
Lindsays, iii. 77.
1842. — " ... he was put under arrest
for striking, and throwing into the Indus,
an inoffensive Peon, who gave him no pro-
vocation, but who was obeying the orders
he received from Captain . The Major
General has heard it said that the supre-
macy of the British over the native must
be maintained in India, and he entirely
concurs in that opinion, but it must be
maintained by justice." — Gen. Oi-ders, &c.,
of Sir Ch. Napier, p. 72.
1873. — " Pandurang is by turns a servant
to a shopkeeper, a peon, or orderly, a groom
to an English officer . . . and eventually a
pleader before an English Judge in a
populous city." — Saturday Revieic, May 31,
p. 728.
PEPPER, s. The original of this
word, Skt. pippali, means not the
ordinary pepper of commerce (' black
pepper ') but long pepper, and the Sans-
krit name is still so applied in Bengal,
where one of the long-pepper plants,
which have been classed sometimes in
a different genus (Ghavica) from the
black pepper, was at one time much
cultivated. There is still indeed a con-
siderable export of long pepper from
Calcutta ; and a kindred species grows
in the Archipelago. Long pepper is
mentioned by Pliny, as well as white
and black pepper ; the three varieties
still known in trade, though with the
kind of error that has persisted on
such subjects till quite recently, he mis-
apprehends their relation. The pro-
portion of their ancient prices will be
found in a quotation below.
The name must have been trans-
ferred by foreign traders to black
pepper, the staple of export, at an
early date, as will be seen from the
quotations. Pipyalimula, the root of
long pepper, still a stimulant medicine
in the native pharmacopoeia, is pro-
l)ably the ireir^peojs pl^a of the ancients
{Boyle, p. 86).
We may say here that Black pepper
is the fruit of a perennial climbing
shrub. Piper nigrum, L., indigenous in
the forests of Malabar and Travancore,
and thence introduced into the Malay
countries, particularly Sumatra.
Wliite pepper is prepared from the
black by removing the dark outer
layer of "pericarp, thereby depriving it
of a part of its pungency. It comes
chiefly vid Singapore from the Dutch
settlement of Rhio, but a small quan-
"m
PEPPER.
698
PERGUNNAHS.
tity of fine quality comes from Telli-
cherry in Malabar.
Long pepper is derived from two
shrubby plants, Piper offici7iarum,
C.D.C., a native of the Archipelago,
and Piper longum, L., indigenous in
Malabar, Ceylon, E. Bengal, Timor,
and the Philippines. Long pepper is
the fruit -spike gathered and dried
when not quite ripe {Hanhwry and
Fluckiger, PJmrmacographia). ^l these
kinds of pepper were, as has been said,
known to the ancients.
_ c. 70 A.D. — "The comes or graines . . .
lie in certaine little huskes or cods. ... If
that be plucked from the tree before they
gape and open of themselves, they make
that spice which is called Long pepper ;
but if as they do ripen, they cleave and
chawne by little and little, they shew within
the white pepper : which afterwards beting
parched in the Sunne, chaungeth colour
and waxeth blacke, and therewith riveled
also . . . Long pepper is soone sophisticated,
with the senvie or mustard seed of Alex-
andria : and a pound of it is worth fifteen
Roman deniers. The white costeth seven
deniers a pound, and the black is sold after
f oure deniers by the pound. " — Pliny, tr. by
Phil. Holland, Bk. xii. ch. 7.
c. 80-90. — "And there come to these marts
great ships, on account of the bulk and
quantity of pepper and malabathmm. . . .
The pepper is brought (to market) here,
being produced largely only in one district
near these marts, that which is called Kot-
tonarike." — Periplus, § 56.
c. A.D. 100.— "The Pepper-tree [ireirepL
S^vdpov) is related to grow in India ; it is
short, and the fruit as it first puts it forth
is long, resembling pods ; and this long
pepper has within it (grains) like small
millet, which are what grow to be the perfect
(black) pepper. At the proper season it
opens and puts forth a cluster bearing the
berries such as we know them. But those
that are like unripe grapes, which constitute
the white pepper, serve the best for eye-
remedies, and for antidotes, and for theriacal
potencies." — Dioscorides, Mat. Med. ii. 188.
c. 545.—" This is the pepper-tree " (there
is a drawing). " Every plant of it is twined
round some lofty forest tree, for it is weak
and slim like the slender stems of the vine.
And every bunch of fruit has a double leaf
as a shield ; and it is very green, like the
green of rue." — Cosmos, Book xi.
c. 870. — "The mariners say every bunch
of pepper has over it a leaf that shelters it
from the rain. When the rain ceases the
leaf turns aside ; if rain recommences the
leaf again covers the fruit." — Ibn Khurdadba,
in Jowrn. As. 6th ser, tom. v. 284.
1166.— "The trees which bear this fruit
are planted in the fields which surround
the towns, and every one knows his planta-
tion. The trees are small, and the pepper
is originally white, but when they collect it
they put it into basons and pour hot water
upon it ; it is then exposed to the heat of
the sun, and dried ... in the course of
which process it becomes of a black colour."
— RaJbhi Benjamin, in Wright, p. 114.
c. 1330. — " L'albore che fa il pepe h fatto
come I'elera che nasce su per gli muri.
Questo pepe sale su per gli arbori che I'uo-
mini piantano a modo de I'elera, e sale sopra
tutti li arbori piu alti. Questo pepe fa rami
a modo dell' uve ; . . . e maturo si lo vende-
miano a modo de I'uve e poi pongono il pepe
al sole a seccare come uve passe, e nulla
altra cosa si fa del pepe." — Odoric, in CatJiay,
App. xlvii.
PERGUNNAH, s. Hind, pargana
[Skt. pragan, 'to reckon up'], a sub-
division of a ' District ' (see ZILLAH).
c. 1500. — "The divisions into siihas (see
SOUBA) and parganas, which are main-
tained to the present day in the province of
Tatta, were made by these people" (the
Samma Dynasty). — Tdrihh-i- Tdhiri, in Elliot,
i. 273.
1535. — " Item, from the three praguanas,
viz., Anzor, Cairena, Panchenaa 133,260
fedeas."—S. Botelho, Tombo, 139.
[1614. — "I wrote him to stay in the
Pregonas near Agra." — Foster, Letters, ii,
106.]
[1617.— "For that Muckshud had also
newly answered he had mist his prigany."
—Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc. ii. 415.]
1753. — " Masulipatnam . . . est capitale
de ce qu'on appelle dans I'lnde un Sercar
(see SIBCAE), qui comprend plusieurs
Pergan^s, ou districts particuliers." —
IfAnmUe, 132.
1812. — "A certain number of villages
with a society thus organised, formed a
pergunnah."— i^i/i!^ Report, 16.
PERGUNNAHS, THE TWENTY-
FOUR, n.p. The official name of the
District immediately adjoining and in-
closing, though not administratively
including, Calcutta. The name is one
of a character very ancient in India
and the East. It was the original
' Zemindary of Calcutta ' granted to
the English Company by a ' Subadar's
Perwana' in 1757-58. This grant
was subsequently confirmed by the
Great Mogul as an unconditional and
rent-free jagheer (q.v.). The quota-
tion from Sir Richard Phillips' Million
of Facts., illustrates the development
of 'facts' out of the moral conscious-
ness. The book contains many of equal
value. An approximate parallel to this
statement would be that London is
divided into Seven Dials.
1765.— "The lands of the twenty-four
Purgunnahs, ceded to the Company by
PERI.
699
PERSIMMON.
the treaty of 1757, which subsequently be-
came Colonel Clive's jagghier, were rated on
the King's books at 2 lac and 22,000 rupees."
—Holwell, Hist. Events, 2nd ed., p. 217.
1812. — " The number of convicts confined
at the six stations of this division (inde-
pendent of Zillah Twenty-four pergunnahs,
is about 4,000. Of them probably nine-
tenths are dacoits." — Fifth Report, 559.
c. 1831. — "Bengal is divided in 24
Pergninnahs, each with its judge and
magistrate, registrar, &c." — Sir R. Phillips,
Million of Facts, stereot. ed. 1843, 927.
PEBI, s. This Persian word for a
class of imaginary sprites, rendered
familiar in the verses of Moore and
Southey, has no blood-relationship with
the English Fairy, notwithstanding the
exact compliance with Grimm's Law
in the change of initial consonant.
The Persian word is pan, from '■par,
* a feather, or wing ' ; therefore ' the
winged one ' ; [so F. Johnson, Pers.
Did. ; but the derivation is very doubt-
ful ;] whilst the genealogy of fairy is
-apparently Ital. fata, rrench/(/e, whence
f eerie (' fay-dom ') and thence fairy.
[c. 1500? — " I am the only daughter of a
Jinn chief of noblest strain and my name is
I>eri-Banu. "—^ra&. Nights, Burton, x. 264.]
1800.—
■*' From cluster'd henna, and from orange
groves,
That with such perfumes fill the breeze
As Peris to their Sister bear.
When from the summit of some lofty
tree
She hangs encaged, the captive of the
Dives." Thaluba, xi. 24.
1817.—
■*' But nought can charm the luckless Peri ;
Her soul is sad — her wings are weary."
Moore, Paradise and the Peri.
PERPET, PERPETUANO, s. The
name of a cloth often mentioned in
the 17th and first part of the 18th
-centuries, as an export from England
to the East. It appears to have been
•a light and glossy twilled stuff of wool,
{which like another stuff of the same
kind called ''Lasting,^ took its name
from its durability. (See Draper's Did.
■s.v.)]. In France it was called perpetu-
■anne or sempiterne, in Ital. perpetuana.
[1609. — " Karsies, Perpetuanos and other
^oo\lenComodities."—Birdwood,Lette)'BooL
288.
[1617.— "Perpetuano, 1 bale."— Cocls's
Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 293.
[1630. — " . . . Devonshire kersies or per-
l)etuities . . ."—Forrest, Bomhay Letters,
[1680.— "Perpetuances."— /iic^. ii. 401.]
1711. — "Goods usually imported (to China)
from Europe are Biillion Cloths, Clothrash
Perpetuano's, and Camblets of Scarlet,
black, blew, sad and violet Colours, which
are of late so lightly set by ; that to bear
the Dutys, and bring the prime Cost, is as
much as can reasonably be hoped for." —
Lochyer, 147.
[1717. — ". . . a Pavilion lined with Im-
boss'd Perpets."— In Yule, Hedges' Diary,
Hak. Soc. ii. ccclix.]
1754. — "Being requested by the Trustees
of the Charity Stock of this place to make
an humble application to you for an order
that the children upon the Foundation to
the number of 12 or 14 may be supplied at
the expense of the Honorable Company
with a coat of blue Perpets or some ordi-
nary cloth. . . ." — Petition of Revd. R.
Mapletoft, in Long, p. 29.
1757. — Among the presents sent to the
King of Ava with the mission of Ensign
Robert Lester, we find :
" 2 Pieces of ordinary Red Broad Cloth.
3 Do. of Perpetuanoes Popingay."
In Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 203.
PEBSAIM, n.p. This is an old form
of the name of Bassein (q.v.) in Pegu.
It occurs {e.g.) in Milhurn, ii. 281.
1759. — "The Country for 20 miles round
Persaim is represented as capable of pro-
ducing Rice, sufficient to supply the Coast
of Choromandel from Pondidterry to Masidi-
patam." — Letter in Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i.
110. Also in a Chart by Capt. G. Baker,
1764.
1795. — " Having ordered presents of a
trivial nature to be presented, in return for
those brought from Negrais, he referred the
deputy ... to the Birman Governor of
Persaim for a ratification and final adjust-
ment of the treaty." — Symes, p. 40. But
this author also uses Bassien {e.g. 32), and
"Persaim or Bassien" (39), which alterna-
tives are also in the chart by Ensign Wood.
PERSIMMON, s. This American
name is applied to a fruit common in
China and Japan, which in a dried
state is imported largely from China
into Tibet. The tree is the Diospyros
kaki, L. fil., a species of the same genus
which produces ebony. The word is
properly the name of an American
fruit and tree of the same genus
(D. virginiana), also called date-plum,
and, according to the Dictionary of
Worcester, belonged to the Indian
language of Virginia. [The word be-
came familiar in 1896 as the name of
the winner of the Derby.]
1878.— "The finest fruit of Japan is the
Kaki or persimmon {Diospyros Kaki), a large
PERUMBAUGUM.
700
PESHAWUR.
golden fruit on a beautiful tree." — Miss
Bird's Japan, i. 234.
PERUMBAUGUM, n.p. A town
14 m. N.W. of Conjevaram, in the
district of Madras [Chingleput]. The
name is perhaps perum-pdkkamj Tarn.,
* big village.'
PESO ARIA, n.p. The>poast of
Tinnevelly was so called by the
Portuguese, from the great pearl
'fisbery' there.
[c. 1566.— See under BAZAAR.]
1600.—" There are in the Seas of the East
three principal mines where they fish pearls.
. . . The third is between the Isle of Ceilon
and Cape Comory, and on this account the
Coast which runs from the said Cape to the
shoals of Ramanancor and Manllr is called,
in part, Pescaria. . . ."—Lucena, 80.
[1616.— " Pesqueria." See under CHI-
LAW.]
1615.—" lam nonnihil de ora Piscaiia
dicamus quae iam inde a promontorio Com-
morino in Orientem ad usque breuia Ram-
anancoridis extenditur, quod hand procul
inde celeberrimus, maximus, et copiosissimus
toto Oriente Margaritamm piscatus insti-
tuitur. . . ." — Jarric, Thes. i. 445.
1710.— "The Coast of the Pescaria of
the mother of pearl which runs from the
Cape of Camorim to the Isle of Manar, for
the space of seventy leagues, with a breadth
of six inland, was the first debarcation of
this second conquest." — Sousa, Orient. Con-
quist. i. 122.
PESHAWUR, n.p. Peshawar.
This name of what is now the frontier
city and garrison of India towards
Kabul, is sometimes alleged to have
been given by Alibar. But in sub-
stance the name is of great antiquity,
and all that can be alleged as to Akbar
is that he is said to have modiiied the
old name, and that since his time the
present form has been in use. A
notice of the change is quoted below
from Gen. Cunningham ; we cannot
give the authority on which the state-
ment rests. Peshawar could hardly be
called a frontier town in the time of
Akbar, standing as it did according to
the administrative division of the Aln,
about the middle of the Siiba of Kabul,
which included Kashmir and all west
of it. We do not find that the modern
form occurs in the text of the Am as
published by Prof. Blochmann. In the
translation of the Tabakdt-i-Ahharl of
Nizamu-d-din Ahmad (died 1594-95),
in Elliot, we find the name transliter-
ated variously as Peshawar (v. 448),
Parshdwar (293), Parshor (423), Pershor
(424). We cannot doubt that the
Chinese form Folausha in Fah-hian
already expresses the name Parashd-
war, or Parshdwar.
c. 400. — "From Gandh^ra, going south 4
days' journey, we arrive at the country of
Fo-lau-sha. In old times Buddha, in com-
pany with all his disciples, travelled through
this country." — Fah-hian, by Beal, p. 34.
c. 630.— "The Kingdom of Kien-to-lo.
(G^ndhara) extends about 1000 li from E. to
W. and 800 li from S. to N. On the East
it adjoins the river Sin (Indus). The capital
of this country is called Pu-lu-sha-pu-lo
(Purashapura). . . . The towns and villages
are almost deserted. . . . There are about a
thousand convents, ruined and abandoned •
full of wild plants, and presenting only a.
melancholy solitude. . . ." — Hwen TsanOy
Pel. Bmid. ii. 104-105.
c. 1001. — "On his (Mahmud's) reaching
Purshaur, he pitched his tent outside the
city. There he received intelligence of the
bold resolve of Jaip^l, the enemy of God,
and the King of Hind, to offer opposition."
— Al-Utbi, in Elliot, ii. 25.
c. 1020. — " The aggregate of these waters
forms a large river opposite the city of
VdirB]xk-WBX."—Al-Birun% in Elliot, i. 47.
See also 63.
1059. — "The Amir ordered a letter to be
despatched to the minister, telling him ' I
have determined to go to Hindustan, and
pass the winter in Waihind, and Marmin^ra,
and Barshiir. . . ."—Baihaki, in Elliot, ii.
150.
c. 1220.— "Farshabtlr. The vulgar pro-
nunciation is BarshawHr. A large tract
between Ghazna and Labor, famous in the
history of the Musulman conquest." — Yakut,
in Barbier de Maynard, Did. de la Perse, 418.
1519. — "We held a consultation, in which
it was resolved to plunder the country of
the Aferidi Afghans, as had been proposed
by Sultan Bayezid, to fit up the fort of
Pershawer for the reception of their effect*
and corn, and to leave a garrison in it." —
Baber, 276.
c. 1555. — " We came to the city of Pursha-
war, and having thus fortunately passed
the Kotal we reached the town of Joshaya.
On the Kotal we saw rhinoceroses, the size
of a small elephant." — Sidi 'AH, in J. As,
Ser. i. tom. ix. 201.
c. 1590.—" Tuman Bagram, which they
call Parshawar ; the spring here is a source
of delight. There is in this place a great
place of worship which they call Gorkhatri,
to which people, especially Jogis, resort
from great distances." — Am (orig.), i. 592;
[ed. Jarrett, ii. 404. In iii. 69, Parashawar].
1754. — "On the news that Peishor was
taken, and that Nadir Shah was preparing
to pass the Indus, the Moghol's courts
already in great disorder, was struck with
terror." — H. of Nadir Shah, in Hanioay, iu
I 363.
PESHGUBZ.
701
PESH-KHANA.
1783,— <' The heat of Peshour seemed to
me more intense, than that of any country
I have visited in the upper parts of India.
Other places may be warm ; hot winds
blowing over tracts of sand may drive us
under the shelter of a wetted skreen ; but
at Peshour, the atmosphere, in the summer
solstice, becomes almost inflammable. " — G.
Forster, ed. 1808, ii. 57.
1863. — " Its present name we owe to Ak-
bar, whose fondness for innovation led him
to change the ancient Parashawara, of
which he did not know the meaning, to
Peshawar, or the ' frontier town. ' Abul Fazl
gives both names." — Cunningham, Arch.
Reports, ii. 87. Gladwin does in his trans-
lation give both names ; but see above.
PESHGUBZ, s. A form of dagger,
tlie blade of which has a straight thick
back, while the edge curves inwardly
from a broad base to a very sharp
point. Pers. pesh-lahz, 'fore-grip.'
The handle is usually made of shir-
mdhl, 'the white bone (tooth?) of a
large cetacean' ; probably morse-tooth,
which is repeatedly mentioned in the
early English trade with Persia as an
article much in demand (e.g. see Sains-
hiry, ii. 65, 159, 204, 305 ; iii. 89, 162,
268, 287, &c.). [The peshkuhz appears
several times in Mr. Egerton's Cata-
logue of Indian Arms, and one is illus-
trated, PL XV. No. 760.]
1767.-
" Received for sundry
jewels, &c. . . . (Rs.) 7326 0 0
Ditto for knife, or
peshcubz (mis-
printed ^es^eo^z). . 3500 0 0."
Lord Olive's Accounts, in Long, 497.
PESHCUSH, s. Pers. pesh-kash.
"Wilson interprets this as literally
' first-fruits.' It is used as an offering
or tribute, but with many specific and
technical senses which will be found
in Wilson, e.g. a fine on appointment,
renewal, or investiture ; a quit-rent,
a payment exacted on lands formerly
rent-free, or in substitution for service
no longer exacted ; sometimes a present
to a great man, or (loosely) for the
• ordinary Government demand on land.
Peshcush, in the old English records,
is most generally used in the sense of
a present to a great man.
1653. — " Pesket est vn presant en Turq."
-De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 553.
1657.— "As to the Piscash for the King
of Golcundah, if it be not already done, we
do hope with it you may obteyn our liberty
to coyne silver Rupees and copper Pice at
the Fort, which would be a great accommo-
dation to our Trade. But in this and all
other Piscashes be as sparing as you can." —
Letter of Court to Ft. St. Geo., in Notes and
Exts., No. i. p. 7.
1673. — " Sometimes sending Pishcashes
of considerable value." — Fryer, 166.
1675. — " Being informed that Mr. Mohun
had sent a Piscash of Persian Wine, Cases
of Stronge Water, &c. to ye Great Governour
of this Countrey, that is 2c?. or M. pson in
ye kingdome, I went to his house to speake
abt. it, when he kept me to dine with him."
—Puckles Diary, MS. in India Office.
[1683. — " Piscash." (See under FIR-
MAUN.)]
1689. — "But the Pishcushes or Presents
expected by the Nabobs and Omrahs retarded
our Inlargement for some time notwithstand-
ing."— Ovington, 415.
1754. — " After I have refreshed my army
at Delhib, and received the subsidy {Note.
— 'This is called a Peisohcush, or present
from an inferior to a superior. The sum
agreed for was 20 crores ') which must be
paid, I will leave you in possession of his
dominion." — Hist, of Nadir Shah, in Han-
v:ay, ii. 371.
1761. — " I have obtained a promise from
his Majesty of his royal confirmation of all
your possessions and priviledges, provided
you pay him a proper pishcush. . . ." —
Major Carnac to the Governor and Council,
in Van Sittart, i. 119.
1811. — "By th.Q fixed or regulated sum
. . . the Sultan . . . means the Paish-
cush, or tribute, which he was bound by
former treaties to pay to the Government of
Poonah ; but which he does not think
proper to . . . designate by any term
denotive of inferiority, which the word
Paishcush certainly is." — Kirkpatrick, Note
on Tippoo's Letters, p. 9.
PESH-KHANA, PESH-KHID-
MAT, ss. Pers. 'Fore-service.' The
tents and accompanying retinue sent
on over-night, during a march, to the
new camping ground, to receive the
master on his arrival. A great per-
sonage among the natives, or among
ourselves, has a complete double
establishment, one portion of which
goes thus every night in advance.
[Another term used is peshkhaima
Pers. ' advance tents,' as below.]
1665.— " When the King is in the field, he
hath usually two Camps ... to the end
that when he breaketh up and leaveth one,
the other may have passed before by a day
and be found ready when he arriveth at
the place design'd to encamp at ; and 'tis
therefore that they are called Peiche-kanes,
as if you should say. Houses going before.
. . ."—Bernier, E.T. 115; [ed. Constable, 359].
[1738.—" Peish-khanna is the term given
to the royal tents and their appendages in
India." — Hanway, iv. 153.
PESHJVA.
(02
PHOOLKAREE.
[1862. — " The result of all this uproarious
bustle has been the erection of the Sard^r's
peshkhaima, or advanced tent." — Bellew,
Journal of Mission, 409.]
PESHWA, s. from Pers. ' a leader,
a guide.' The cliief minister of the
Mahratta power, who afterwards, sup-
planting his master, the descendant of
Sivaji, became practically the prince
of an independent State and chief of
the Mahrattas. The Peshwa^s power
expired with the surrender to Sir John
Malcolm of the last Peshwa, Baji Kao,
in 1817. He lived in wealthy exile,
and with ajaglr under his own juris-
diction, at Bhitur, near Cawnpoor, till
January 1851. His adopted son, and
the claimant of his honours and allow-
ances, was the infamous Nana S^hib.
Mr C- P. Bro\vn gives a feminine
ituin : " The princess Ganga Bai was
Peshimn of Purandhar." (MS. notes).
1673. — "He answered, it is well, and
referred our Business to Moro Pundit his
Peshua, or Chancellour, to examine our
Articles, and give an account of what they
were." — Fryer ^ 79.
1803.—" But how is it with the Peshwah ?
He has no minister ; no person has influence
over him, and he is only guided by his
own caprices." — Wellington Desp., ed. 1837,
ii. 177.
In the following passage {quando-
quidem dormitans) the Great Duke had
forgotten that things were changed
since he left India, whilst the editor
perhaps did not know :
1841. — "If you should draw more troops
from the Establishment of Fort St. George,
you will have to place under arms the
subsidiary force of the Nizam, the Peish-
wah, and the force in Mysore, and the
districts ceded by the Nizam in 1800-1801."
—Letter from the D. of Wellington, in
ind. Adm. of Lord Ellenhorough, 1874.
(Dec. 29). The Duke was oblivious when
he spoke of the Peshwa's Subsidiary Force
in 1841.
PETERSILLT, s. This is the name
by which ' parsley ' is generally called
in N. India. We have heard it quoted
there as an instance of the absurd cor-
ruption of English words in the mouths
of natives. But this case at least might
more justly be quoted as an example
of accurate transfer. The word is
simply the Dutch term for 'parsley,'
viz. petersilie, from the Lat. jpetro-
selinum, of which parsley is itself a
double corruption through the French
perdl. In the Arabic of Avicenna the
name is given as fatrasiliun.
PETTAH, s. Tam. pettai. The
extramural suburb of a fortress, or
the tovm attached and adjacent to a
fortress. The pettah is itself often
separately fortified ; the fortress is-
then its citadel. The Mahratti peth
is used in like manner ; [it is Skt.-
petaJca, and the word possibly came to
th'e Tamil through the Malir.]. The
word constantly occurs in the histories
of war in Southern India.
1630. — " 'Azam Kh^n, ha\ang ascended
the Pass of Anjan-dxidh, encamped 3 kos-
from Dh^nlr. He then directed Multafit
Kh^n ... to make an attack upon . . .
Dharur and its petta, where once a week
people from all parts, far and near, were
accustomed to meet for buying and selling.""
— Abdul Havild, in Elliot, vii. 20.
1763. — "The pagoda served as a citadel
to a large pettaJi, by which name the
people on the Coast of Coromandel call
every town contiguous to a fortress." —
Orine, ed. 1803, i. 147.
1791.—". . . The petta or town (at
Bangalore) of great extent to the north of
the fort, was surrounded by an indifferent
rampart and excellent ditch, with an inter-
mediate berm . . . planted with impene-
trable and well-grown thorns. . . . Neither
the fort nor the petta had drawbridges." —
Wilks, Hist. Sketches, iii. 123.
1803.— "The pettah wall was very lofty,
and defended by towers, and had no ram-
part."—Wc^^m^rtow,, ed. 1837, ii. 193.
1809. — " I passed throiigh a country little
cultivated ... to Kingeri, which has a
small mud-fort in good 'repair, and a pettah.
apparently well filled with inhabitants." —
Ld. Valentia, i. 412.
1839.— "The English ladies told me this
Pettah was * a horrid place — quite native ! '
and advised me never to go into it ; so I
went next day, of course, and found it most
curious — really quite native." — Letters from
Madras, 289.
PHANSEEGAE, s. See under
THUG.
[PHOOLKAREE, s. Hind. phuU
Jcdrl, ' flowered embroidery.' The term
applied in N. India to the cotton
sheets embroidered in silk by village
women, particularly Jats. Each girl
is supposed to embroider one of these
for her marriage. In recent years a
considerable demand has arisen for
specimens of this kind of needlework
among English ladies, w^ho use them
for screens and other decorative
purposes. Hence a considerable manu-
facture has sprung up of which an
account will be found in a note by
Mrs. F. A. Steel, appended to Mr.
PHOORZA.
703
PICE.
H C Cookson's Monograph on the Silk
Industry of the Punjab (1886-7), and in
the Journal of Indian AH, ii. 71 seqq.
n 887.—" They (native school girls) were
collected in a small inner court, which was
hung with the pretty phulcarries they
ma^ here (Rawal Pindi), and which . . ,
looked very Oriental and gay. —Lady
Dufferin, Viceregal Life, 336.]
7 [PHOORZA, s. A custom-house;
Gujarat! phurjd, from Ar. furzat 'a
notch,' then 'a bight,' 'river-mouth,
'harbour'; hence 'a tax' or 'custom-
duty.'
n791,_The East India Calendar (p. 131)
has "John Church, Phoorza-Master, Surat."
[1727. — "And the Mogul's Furza or
custom-house is at this place (Hughly)."—
A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, ii. 19.
n772.— " But as they still insisted on their
people sitting at the gates on the Phoorzer
Coosky . ."—Forrest, Bombay Letters, i. 3»b,
and see 392, "Phoorze Master." Coosky ^^
P.— Mahr. Kkushkl, "inland transit-duties.
[1813.—". . . idols . . . were annually
imported to a considerable number at the
Baroche Phoorza, when I was custom-
master at that settlement." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 334.]
PIAL, s. A raised platform on
which people sit, usually under the
verandah, or on either side of the door
of the house. It is a purely S. Indian
word, and partially corresponds to the
N. Indian chahutra (see CHABOOTRA).
Wilson conjectures the word to be
Telugu, but it is in fact a form of the
Portuguese poyo and poyal (Span. poijo\
'a seat or bench.' This is again, ac-
cording to Diez (i. 326), from the Lat.
podium, 'a projecting base, a balcony,'
Bluteau explains poyal as 'steps for
mounting on horseback' (Scotice, 'a
louping-on stone') [see Dalboquerque,
Half. Soc. ii. 68]. The quotation from
Mr. Gover describes the S. Indian thing
in full.
1553.—" . . . paying him his courtesy in
Moorish fashion, which was seating himself
along with him on a j^oy al."—Castanheda,
vi. 3.
1578.— "In the public square at Goa, as
it was running furiously along, an infirm
man came in its way, and could not escape ;
but the elephant took him up in his trunk,
and without doing him any hurt deposited
him on a poyo." — Acosta, Tradado, 432.
1602.— "The natives of this region who
are called laos, are men so arrogant that
they think no others their superiors . . .
insomuch that if a lao in passing along the
street becomes aware that any one of
another nation is on a poyal, or any place
above him, if the person does not immedi-
ately come down, . . . until he is gone by,
he wiU kill him."— Couto, IV. iii. 1. [For
numerous instances of this superstition, see
Frazer, Golden Bough, 2nd ed. i. 360 seqq.l
1873. — "Built against the front wall of
every Hindu house in southern India . . .
is a bench 3 feet high and as many broad.
It extends along the whole frontage, except
where the house-door stands. . , . The posts
of the veranda or pandal are fixed in the
ground a few feet in front of the bench,
enclosing a sort of platform : for the base-
ment of the house is generally 2 or 3 feet
above the street level. The raised bench
is called the Pyal, and is the lounging-place
by day. It also serves in the hot months
as a couch for the night. . . . There the
visitor is received ; there the bargaining is
done ; there the beggar plies his trade, and
the Yogi (see JOGEE) sounds his conch ;
there also the members of the household
clean their teeth, amusing themselves the
while with belches and other frightful noises.
. . ." — Pyal Schools in Madras, by E. C
Gover, in Ind. Antiq. ii. 52.
PICAR, s. Hind, paikdr, [which
again is a corruption of Pers. pd^e-kdr,
pd^e, ' a foot '], a retail-dealer, an inter-
mediate dealer or broker.
1680.—" Picar." See under DUSTOOE.
1683. — "Ye said Nay lor has always cor-
responded with Mr. Charnock, having been
always his intimate friend ; and without
question either provides him goods out of
the Hon. Comp.'s Warehouse, or connives
at the Weavers and Piecars doing of it. "-s-
Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 133.
[1772.— "Pykars {Dellols (see DELOLL)
and Gomastahs) are a chain of agents
through whose hands the articles of mer-
chandize pass from the loom of the manu-
facturer, or the store-house of the cultivator,
to the public merchant, or exporter." —
Verelst, Vieio of Bengal, Gloss. s.y.\
PICE, s. Hind, paisd, a small
copper coin, which under the Anglo-
Indian system of currency is ^ of an
anna, eV of a rupee, and somewhat
less than f of a farthing. Pice is used
slangishlv for money in general. By
Act XXIII. of 1870 (cl. 8) the follow-
ing copper coins are current : — 1.
Double Pice or Half-anna, 2. Pice or
I anna. 3. Half-pice or ^ anna. 4.
Pie or t'^ anna. No. 2 is the only one
in very common use. As with most
other coins, weights, and measures,
there used to be pucka pice, and
CUtcha pice. The distinction was
sometimes between the regularly
minted copper of the Government and
certain amorphous pieces of copper
PICOTA.
704
PICOTTAH.
which did duty for small change
{e.g. in the N.W. Provinces within
memory), or between single and
double pice, i.e. J anna-pieces and ^
anna-pieces. [Also see PIE.]
c. 1590.— "The ddm ... is the fortieth
part of the rupee^ At first this coin was
called Paisah." — Aln^ ed. Blochmann, i. 31.
[1614. — " Another coin there is of copper,
called a Pize, whereof you have commonly
34 in the mamudo." — Foster, Letters, iii. 11.]
1615. — "Pice, which is a Copper Coyne ;
twelve Drammes make one Pice. The
English Shilling, if weight, will yeeld thirtie
three Pice and a halfe." — W. Peyton, in
Purchas, i. 530.
1616. — "Brasse money, which they call
Pices, whereof three or thereabouts counter-
vail a Peny." — Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1471.
1648.—". . . de Peysen zijn kooper gelt.
. . ."—Va7i Tiaist, 62.
1653. — "Peca est vne monnoye du Mogol
de la valeur de 6 deniers." — De la Boidlaye-
le-Oonz, ed. 1657, p. 553.
1673. — "Pice, a sort of Copper Money
current among the Poorer sort of People
. . . the Company's Accounts are kept in
Book-rate Pice, viz. 32 to the Mam. [i.e.
Mamoodee, see GOSBECK], and 80 Pice to
the Eupee." — Fryer, 205.
1676. — "The Indians have also a sort
of small Copper-money ; which is called
Pecha. ... In my last Travels, a Roxijpy
went at Surat for nine and forty Pecha's."
—Tavernier, E.T. ii. 22 ; [ed. Ball, i. 27].
1689. — "Lower than these (pice), bitter-
Almonds here (at Surat) pass for Money,
about Sixty of which make a Pice." —
Ovington, 219.
1726. — "1 Ana makes 1^ stuyvers or 2
peys." — Valentijn, v. 179. [Also see under
MOHUR GOLD.]
1768. — "Shall I risk my cavalry, which
cost 1000 rupees each horse, against your
cannon balls that cost two pice? — No. —
I wiU march your troops until their legs
become the size of their bodies." — Hyder
AH, Letter to Col. Wood, in Forbes, Or.
Mem. iii. 287 ; [2nd ed. ii. 300].
c. 1816. — " 'Here,' said he, 'is four
pucker-pice for Mary to spend in the
bazar ; but I will thank you, Mrs. Browne,
not to let her have any fruit. . . ." — Mrs.
Sherwood's Stories, 16, ed. 1863.
PICOTA, s. An additional allow-
ance or percentage, added as a handi-
cap to the weight of goods, which
varied with every description, — and
which the editor of the Suhsidios
supposes to have lead to the varieties
of bahar (q.v.). Thus at Ormuz
the bahar was of 20 farazolas (see
FRAZALA), to which Was added, as
picotay for cloves and mace 3 maunds
(of Ormuz), or about A additional ;
for cinnamon ^tt additional ; for benzoin
\ additional, &c. See the Pesos, &c.
of A. Nunes (1554) 'passim. We have
not been able to trace the origin of
this term, nor any modern use.
[1554.— " Picotaa." (See under BRAZIL-
WOOD, DOOCAUN.)]
PICOTTAH, s. This is the term
applied in S. India to that ancient
machine for raising water, which con-
sists of a long lever or yard, pivotted
on an upright post, weighted on the
short arm and l^earing a line and
bucliet on the long arm. It is the
dhenkli of Upper India, the shdduf of
the Nile, and the old English sweep,
swape, or sway-pole. The machine is
we believe still used in the Terra
Incognita of marltet-gardens S.E. of
London. The name is Portuguese,
picota, a marine term now applied to
the handle of a ship's pump and post
in which it worlds — a 'pump-brake.'
The picota at sea was also used as a
pillory, whence the employment of the
word as quoted from Correa. The
word is given in the Glossary attached
to the "Fifth Report" (1812), but with
no indication of its source. Fryer
(1673, pub. 1698) describes the thing
without giving it a name. In the
following the word is used in the
marine sense :
1524. — "He (V. da Gama) ordered notice
to be given that no seaman should wear a
cloak, except on Sunday . . . and if he did,
that it should be taken from him by the
constables {Ihe serra tomada polos meirinhos),
and the man put in the picota in disgrace,
for one day. He found great fault with
men of military service wearing cloaks, for
in that guise they did not look like soldiers."
— Correa, Leiidas, II. ii. 822.
1782. — "Pour cet eflfet (arroser les terres)
on emploie une machine appellee Picote.
C'est une bascule dress^e sur le bord d'un
puits ou d'un reservoir d'eaux pluviales,
pour en tirer I'eau, et la conduire ensuite
ou Ton veut." — Sonnerat, Voyage, i. 188.
c. 1790. — "Partout les pakoti^s, ou puits
k bascule, ^toient en mouvement pour fournir
I'eau n^cessaire aux plantes, et partout on
entendoit les jardiniers ^gayer leurs travaux
par des chansons." — Haafner, ii. 217.
1807. — "In one place I saw people em-
ployed in watering a rice-field with the
Fatam, or Pacota, as it is called by the
English." — Buchanan, Journey through My-
sore, &c., i. 15. [Here Yatam, is Can. yata
Tel. etarmt, Mai. ettam.]
[1871.-
" Aye, e'en picotta-work would gain
By using such bamboos."
Gover, Folk Songs of S. India, 184.]
PIE,
'05
PIECE-GOODS.
PIE, s. Hind. jpaX the smallest
"Copper coin of the Anglo-India];i cur-
rency, being xV of an anna, -j^ of a
rupee, = about -j a farthing. This is
jiow the authorised meaning of 'pie.
But pcCl was originally, it would seem,
the fourth part of an anna, and in
fact identical with pice (q.v.). It is
the H. — Mahr. ]pd% ' a quarter,' from
Skt. jpad, pddikd in that sense.
[1866. — " . . . his father has a one pie
share in a small village which may yield
him perhaps 24 rupees per annum." — Con-
fessions of an Orderly, 201.]
PIECE-GOODS. This, which is
now the technical term for Manchester
cottons imported into India, was origin-
ally applied iti trade to the Indian
-cottons exported to England, a trade
which appears to have been deliber-
ately killed by the heavy duties which
Lancashire procured to be imposed in
its own interest, as in its own interest
it has recently procured the abolition
of the small import duty on English
piece-goods in India.* [In 1898 a duty
At the rate of 3 per cent, on cotton
goods was reimposed.]
* It is an easy assumption that this export
trade from India was Icilled by the development
•of machinery in England. We can hardly doubt
that this cause would have killed it in time. But
it was not left to any such lingering and natural
death. Much time would be required to trace the
whole of this episode of "ancient history." But
•it is certain that this Indian trade was not killed
by natural causes : it was killed by prohibitory
duties. These duties were so high in 1783 that
they were declared to operate as a premium on
smuggling, and they were reduced to 18 per cent.
■ad valorem. In the year 1796-97 the value of
piece-goods from India imported into England
was £2,776,682, or one-third of the whole value
■of the imports from India, which was £8,252,309.
And in the sixteen years between 1793-4 and
1809-10 (inclusive) the imports of Indian piece-
goods amounted in value to £26,171,125.
In 1799 the duties were raised. I need not give
-details, but will come down to 1814, just before
the close of the war, when they were, I believe, at
a maximum. The duties then, on " plain white
calicoes," were: —
£ s. d.
Warehouse duty . .400 per cent.
War enhancement . .10 0 ,,
Customs duty . . 50 0 0 ,,
War enhancement . . 12 10 0 „
Total
I There was an Excise duty upon British manu-
, factured and printed goods of 3^d. per square
yard, and of twice that amount on foreign (Indian)
, calico and muslin printed in Great Britain, and
the whole of both duty and excise upon such
goods was recoverable as drawback upon re-expor-
tation. But on the exportation of Indian white
I goods there was no drawback recoverable ; and
, stuffs printed in India were at this time, so far as
j we can discern, iiot admitted through the English
Custom-house at all until 1826, when they were
admitted on a duty of 3^d. per square yard.
' 2 Y
Lists of the various kinds of Indian
piece-goods will be found in Milburn
(i. 44, 45, 46, and ii. 90, 221), and we
assemble them below. It is not in
our power to explain their peculi-
arities, except in very few cases, found
under their proper heading. [In the
present edition these lists have been
arranged in alphabetical order. The
figures before each indicate that they
fall into the following classes : 1. Piece-
goods formerly exported from Bombay
and Surat ; 2. Piece-goods exported
from Madras and the Coast ; 3. Piece-
goods : the kinds imported into Great
Britain from Bengal. Some notes and
quotations have been added. But it
must be understood that the classes of
goods now known under these names
may or may not exactly represent
those made at the time when these lists
were prepared. The names printed
in capitals are discussed in separate
articles.]
1665. — "I have sometimes stood amazed
at the vast quantity of Cotton-Cloth of all
sorts, line and others, tinged and white,
(See in the Statutes, 43 Geo. III. capp. 68, 69, 70 ;
54 Geo. III. cap. 36 ; 6 Geo. IV. cap. 3 ; also Mac-
pherson's Annals of Commerce, iv. 426).
In Sir A. Arbuthnot's publication of Sir T.
Munro's Minutes {Memoir, p. cxxix.) he quotes a
letter of Munro's to a friend in Scotland, written
about 1825, which shows him surprisingly before
his age in the matter of Free Trade, speaking with
reference to certain measures of Mr. Huskisson's.
The passage ends thus : " India is the country that
has been worst used in the new arrangements.
All her products ought undoubtedly to be imported
freely into England, upon paying the same duties,
and no more, which English duties [? manufactures]
pay in India. When I see what is done in Parlia-
ment against India, I think that I am reading
about Edward III. and the Flemings."
Sir A. Arbuthnot adds very appropriately a pas-
sage from a note by the late Prof. H. H. Wilson in
his continuation of James Mill's History of India
(1845, vol. i. pp. 538-539), a passage which we also
gladly insert here :
" It was stated in evidence (in 1813) that the
cotton and silk goods of India, up to this period,
could be sold for a profit in the British market at
a price from 50 to 60 per cent, lower than those
fabricated in England. It consequently became
necessary to protect the latter by duties of 70 or
80 per cent, on their value, or by positive prohibi-
tion. Had this not been the case, had not such
prohibitory duties and decrees existed, the mills
of Paisley and of Manchester would have been
stopped in their outset, and could hardly have
been again set in motion, even by the powers
of steam. They were created by the sacrifice of
the Indian manufactures. Had India been inde-
pendent, she would have retaliated ; would have
imposed preventive duties upon British goods, and
would thus have preserved her own productive in-
dustry from annihilation. This act of self-defence
was not permitted her ; she was at the mercy of
the stranger. British goods were forced upon her
without paying any duty ; and the foreign manu-
facturer employed the arm of political injustice to
keep down and ultimately strangle a competitor
with whom he could not contend On equal terms."
PIECE-GOODS.
706
PIECE-GOODS.
which the Hollanders alone draw from
thence and transport into many places,
especially into Jajmn and Europe; not to
mention what the English, Portingal and
Indian merchants carry away from those
pai-ts." — Bernier, E.T. 141 ; [ed. Constable,
439].
1785.— (Resi. of Court of Directors of the
E.I.C., 8th October) "... that the Cap-
tains and Officers of all ships that shall sail
from any part of India, after receiving
notice hereof, shall be allowed to bring
8000 pieces of piece-goods and no more . . .
that 5000 pieces and no more, may consist
of white Muslins and CalUcoes, stitched or
plain, or either of them, of which 5000
pieces only 2000 may consist of any of the
following sorts, viz., Allihallies, Alrochs C^),
Cossaes, Doreas, JaTndannies, Midmuls,
Nainsoohs, Neclcclotlis, Tanjeehs, and Ter-
rindams, and that 3000 pieces and no more,
may consist of coloured piece-goods. ..."
&c., &c. — In Seton-Karr, i. 83.
[Abrawan, P. db-i-ravdn, * flowing water ' ;
a very fine kind of Dacca muslin. ' Woven
air' is the name applied in the Arabian
Nights to the Patna gauzes, a term origin-
ally used for the produce of the Coan looms
{Burton, x. 247.) "The Hindoos amuse us
with two stories, as instances of the fineness
of this muslin. One, that the Emperor
Aurungzebe was angry with his daughter
for exposing her skin through her clothes ;
whereupon the young princess remonstrated
in her justification that she had seven
jamahs (see JAMMA) or suits on ; and
another, in the Nabob Allaverdy Khawn's
time a weaver was chastised and turned out
of the city for his neglect, in not preventing
his cow from eating up a piece of abrooan,
which he had spread and carelessly left on
the grass." — Bolt, Considerations on Affairs
of India, 206.
3. ADATIS.
2. ^ALLEJAS.
3. AUiballies. — " Alaballee (signifying
according to the weavers' interpretation of
the word ' very fine ') is a muslin of fine
texture." — {J. Taylor, Account of the Cotton
Manufacture at Dacca, 45). According to
this the word is perhaps from Ar. cCld,
'superior,' H. Z*Aa/a, 'good.'
3. Allibanees. — Perhaps from d'ld, 'su-
perior,'6a« a, 'woof.'
1. Annabatchies.
3. Arrahs.— Perhaps from the place of
that name in Shahabad, where, according to
Buchanan Hamilton (Eastern India, i. 548)
there was a large cloth industry.
3. Aubrahs.
2. Aunneketchies.
3. BAFTAS.
3. BANDANNAS.
1. Bejutapauts. — H. be-jatd, 'without
join,' pdt, ' a piece.'
1. BETEELAS.
3. Blue cloth.
1. Bombay Stuffs.
1. Brawl.— The N.E.D. describes Brawl
as a 'blue and white striped cloth manu-
factured in India.' In a letter of 1616
(Foster, iv. 306) we have " Lolwee champell
and Burral." The editor suggests H. biral^
' open in texture, fine.' But Roquefort (s.v.^
gives : ' ' B^lre, Biirel, grosse 6toff e en laine
de couleur rousse ou gris4tre, dont s'habillent
ordinairement les ramoneurs ; cette ^toffe est
faite de brebis noire et brune, sans aucune
autre teinture, " And see N. E. D. s. v. Boirel.
3. Byrampauts. (See BEIRAMEE.)
2. Callawapores.
3. Callipatties.— H. Kail, 'black,' ^a«v
' strip.'
3. CAMBAYS.
3. Cambrics.
3. Carpets.
3. Carridaries.
2. Cattaketchies.
1. Chalias. (See under SH ALEE.)
3. Charconnaes. — H. chdr-khdna, 'che-
quered.' " The charkana, or chequered
muslin, is, as regards manufacture, very
similar to the Doorea (see DOREAS below).
They differ in the breadth of the stripes,
their closeness to each other, and the size-
of the squares." {Forbes Watson, Textile
Man. 78). The same name is now applied
to a silk cloth. "The word chdrkhdna
simply means 'a check,' but the term is
applied to certain silk or mixed fabrics
containing small checks, usually about 8 or
10 checks in a line to an inch." {Yusiif AH,
Mon. on Silk, 93. Also see Journ. Ind..
Art. iii. 6.)
1683. — "20 yards of charkomias."— In
Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 94.
2. Chavonis.
1. Chelloes. (See SHALEE.)
3. Chinechuras. — Probably cloth from
Chinsura.
1. CHINTZ, of sorts.
3. ChittabuUies.
3. Chowtars. — This is almost certainly
not identical with Chudder. In a list of
cotton cloths in the Am (i. 94) we have
clumtdr, which may mean 'made with fo\ir-
threads or wires.' Chautdhl, 'four-fold,'
is a kind of cloth used in the Punjab for
counterpanes {Francis, Man. Cotton, 7).
This cloth is frequently mentioned in the
early letters.
1610. — "ChaUtares are white and well
requested." — Dancers, Letters, i. 75.
1614.— "The Chauters of Agra and fine
baftas nyll doth not here vend.."— Foster,
Letters, ii. 45.
1615.— "Four pieces fine white Cowter."
— Ibid. iv. 51.
3. Chuclaes. — This may be H. chakld,
ckakrl, which Platts defines as 'a kind of
cloth made of silk and cotton.'
3. Chunderbannies.- This is perhaps H.
Chandra, ^ the moon,' band, 'woof.'
3. Chundraconaes.— Forbes Watson has:
" Chunderkana, second quality muslin for
handkerchiefs " : "Plain white bleached
muslin called Chunderhora." The word is
probably chandrakhdna, 'moon checks.'
3. Clouts, common coarse cloth, for
which see N.E.D.
3. Coopees.— This is perhaps H. kaujnn,^
kopin, ' the small lungooty worn by Fakirs.
3. Corahs.— H. kord, 'plain, unbleached,.
PIECE-GOODS.
iO'i
PIECE-GOODS.
Tindyed.' What is now known as Kora silk
is woven in pieces for waist-cloths (see
Yusii/Ali, op. cit. 76).
3. Cossaes. — This perhaps represents Ar.
khdssa 'special.' In the Am we have
khdgah in the list of cotton cloths (i. 94).
Mr. Taylor describes it as a muslin of a
close fine texture, and identifies it with the
fine muslin which, according to the Ain
(ii. 124), was produced at Sonargaon. The
finest kind he says is ^^ jungle -khasu."
{Taylor, op. cit. 45.)
3! Cushtaes. — These perhaps take their
name from Kushtia, a place of considerable
trade in the Nadiya District.
3. Cuttannees. (See COTTON.)
1. Dhooties. (See DHOTY.)
3. Diapers.
3. Dimities.
3. Doreas. — H. doriya, 'striped cloth,'
dor, 'thread.' In the list in the Aln (i. 95),
Doriyah appears among cotton stuffs. It
is now also made in silk: "The simplest
pattern is the stripe ; when the stripes are
longitudinal the fabric is a donya. . . . The
doriya was originally a cotton fabric, but
it is now manufactured in silk, silk-and-
cotton, tasar, and other comi3i nations."
(YiisufAli, ojp. cit. 57, 94.)
1683. — "3 pieces HooxeB.B." — Hedges,
Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 94.
3. DOSOOTIES.
3. DUNGAREES.
3, Dysucksoys.
3. Elatches. — Platts gives H. Rdchd, 'a
kind of cloth woven of silk and thread so as
to present the appearance of cardamoms
(ildchl).^ But it is almost certainly identical
with alleja. It was probably introduced to
Agra, where now alone it is made, by the
Moghuls. It differs from doriya (see
DOBEAS above) in having a substantial
texture, whereas the doriya is generally
flimsy. [Yusvf Ali, op. cit. 95.)
3. Emmerties. — This is H. amratl, imratl,
'sweet as nectar.'
2. GINGHAMS.
2. Gudelocr (dimities).— There is a place
of the name in the Neilgherry District, but
it does not seem to have any cloth manu-
facture.
1. GUINEA STUFFS.
3. Gurrahs. — This is probably the H.
gdrhd: "unbleached fabrics which under
names varying in different localities, con-
stitute a large proportion of the clothing
of the poor. They are used also for packing
goods, and as a covering for the dead, for
which last purpose a large quantity is em-
ployed both by Hindoos and Mahomedans.
These fabrics in Bengal pass under the
name of garrha and guzee." {Forbes
Watson, op. -cit. 83.)
3. Habassies.— Probably P. 'abbasl, used
of cloths dyed in a sort of magenta colour.
The recipe is given by Jffadi, Mon. on Dyeing
in the N. W.P. p. 16.
3. Herba TaflFeties. — These are cloths
made of Grass-cloth.
3. Humhums, from Ar. Jiammdm, 'a
Turkish bath ' " (apparently so* named from
its having been originally used at the bath),
is a cloth of a thick stout texture, and
generally worn as a wrapper in the cold
season." {Taylor, op. cit. 63.)
2. Izarees. — P. izdr, 'drawers, trousers.'
Watson {op. cit. 57, note) says that in some
places it is peculiar to men, the women's
drawers being Turwar. Herklots {Qanoon-e-
Islam, App. xiv.) gives eezar as equivalent
to shulwaur, like the pyjamma, but not
so wide.
3. Jamdannies. — ^P.-H. jdviddnl, which
is said to be properly jdmahddnl, ' a box for
holding a suit.' The jdmddnl is a loom-
figured muslin, which Taylor {op. cit. 48)
calls "the most expensive productions of
the Dacca looms."
3. Jamwars. H. jdmawdr, ' sufficient for
a dress.' It is not easy to say what stuff is
intended by this name. In the Aln (ii. 240)
we h&yej'amahwdr, mentioned among Guzerat
stuffs worked in gold thread, and again
(i. 95) jdmahivdr Parmnarm among woollen
stuffs. Forbes Watson gives among Kash-
mir shawls : ' ' Jameioars, or striped shawl
pieces " ; in the Punjab they are of a
striped pattern made both in pashm and
wool {Johnstone, Mon. on Wool, 9), and Mr.
Kipling says, "the stripes are broad, of
alternate colours, red and blue, &;c."
{Mukharji, Art Manufactures of India, 374.)
3. Kincha cloth.
3. Kissorsoys.
3. Laccowries.
1. Lemmannees.
3. LONG CLOTHS.
3. LOONGHEES, HERBA. (See GRASS-
CLOTH.)
1. LOONGHEE, MAGHRUB. Ar.
maghrib, maghrab, 'the west.'
3. Mamoodeatis.
3. Mammoodies. Platts gives_ Mahmudi,
'praised, fine muslin.' The Aln (i. 94)
classes the Mahmudi among cotton cloths,
and at a low price. A cloth under this name
is made at Shahabad in the Hardoi District.
{Oudh Gazetteer, ii. 25.)
2. Monepore cloths. (See MUNNE-
PORE.)
2. Moorees. — "Moories are blue cloths,
Srincipally manufactured in the districts of
fellore and at Canatur in the Chingleput
collectorate of Madras. . . . They are largely
exported to the Straits of Malacca." {Bal-
four, Cycl. ii. 982.)
1684-5. — "Moorees superfine, lOOOpieces."
— Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo. iv. 41.
3. Muggadooties. (See MOONGA.)
3. MULMULS.
3. Mushrues. — P. mos/^nZ', 'lawful.' It is
usually applied to a kind of silk or satin
with a cotton back. " Pure silk is not
allowed to men, but women may wear the
most sumptuous silk fabrics" {Yusuf Ali,
op. cit. 90, seq.). "All Mushroos wash well,
especially the finer kinds, used for bodices,
petticoats, and trousers of both sexes."
{Forbes Watson, op. cit. 97.)
1832.—" . . . Mussheroo (striped washing
silks manufactured at Benares). . ." — Mrs,
Meer Hassan AH, Observatio7is, i. 106.
1. MUSTERS.
3. Naibabies.
PIECE-GOODS.
ro8
PIECE-GOODS.
3. Nainsooks. — H. nainsukh, 'pleasure
of the eye.' A sort of fine white calico.
Forbes Watson {op. cit. 76) says it is used
for neckerchiefs, and Taylor {op. cit. 46)
defines it as "a thick muslin, apparently
identical with the tunsook {tansak'h, Bloch-
viann, i. 94) of the Ayee7i." A cloth is
made of the same name in silk, imitated
from the cotton fabric. {Yusuf AH, oj). cit.
95.)
1. Neganepauts.
1. Nicannees. — Quoting from a paper of
1683, Orme {Fragments, 287) has "6000
Niccanneers, 13 yards long."
3. Nillaes. — Some kind of blue cloth,
H. nlld, 'blue.'
1. Nunsarees. — There is a place called
Nansari in the Bhandara District {Central
Provinces Gazetteer, 346).
2. Oringal (cloths). Probably take their
name from the once famous city of Warangal
in Hyderabad.
3. PALAMPORES.
3. Peniascoes. — In a paper quoted by
Birdwood {Report on Old Records, 40) we
have Pinascos, which he says are stuffs
made of pine-apple fibre.
2, 3. Percaulas. — H. parkald, ' a spark, a
piece of glass.' These were probably some
kind of spangled robe, set with pieces of
glass, as some of the modern Phoolkaris
are. In the Madras Diaries of 1684-5 we
have "PercoUaes," and "percoUes, fine"
{Pringle, i. 53, iii. 119, iv. 41.)
3. Photaes. — In a letter of 1615 we have
" Lunges (see LOONGHEE) and Footaes of
all sorts." {Foster, Letters, iv. 306), where the
editor suggests H. phutd, ' variegated.'
But in the Ain we find ^' FautaJis (loin-
bands)" (i. 93), which is the P. fofa, and
this is from the connection the word probably
meant.
3. Pulecat handkerchiefs. (See MADRAS
handkerchiefs and BANDANNA.)
2. Punjuin. — The Madras Gloss, gives
Tel. punjamu,Tsim.. pufijayn, lit. 'a collection.'
"In Tel. a collection of 60 threads and in
Tarn, of 120 threads skeined, ready for the
formation of the warp for weaving. A cloth
is denominated 10, 12, 14, up to 40 poonjam,
according to the number of times 60, or else
120, is contained in the total number of
threads in the warp. Poonjam thus also
came to mean a cloth of the length of one
poonjam as usually skeined ; this usual
length is 36 cubits, or 18 yards, and the
width from 38 to 44 inches, 14 lbs. being
the common weight ; pieces of half length
were formerly exported as Salempoory. "
Writing in 1814, Heyne {Tracts, 347) says :
"Here (in Salem) two punjums are desig-
nated by 'first call,' so that twelve punjums
of cloth is called ' six call,' and so on,"
3. Puteahs. (See PUTTEE.) In a letter
of 1610 we have: " Patta, katuynen, with
red stripes over thwart through." {Danvers,
Letters, i. 72.)
2. Putton Ketchies. — Cloths which
ossibly took their name from the city of
Anhilwara Patan in Cutch.
1727. — "That country (Tegnapatam) pro-
duces Pepper, and coarse Cloth called
catchas." — A. Hamilton, i. 335.
3. Raings. — ^^ Rang is a muslin which
resembles jhuna in its transparent gauze or
net-like texture. It is made by passing a
single thread of the warp through each
division of the reed" {Taylor, op. cit. 44.)
"1 Piece of Rsdglins." — Hedges, Diary,
Hak. Soc. i. 94.
1. Saloopauts. (See SHALEE.)
3. Sannoes.
2. Sassergates. — Some kind of cloth
called 'that of the 1000 knots,' H. saJiasra
granthi. " Saserguntees " {Birdwood, Rep.
on Old Records, 63).
2. Sastracundees. — These cloths seem to
take their name from a place called Sdstra-
kiinda, 'Pool of the Law.' This is probably
the place named in the Aln (ed. Jarrett,
ii. 124) : " In the township of Kiydra Sundar
is a large reservoir which gives a peculiar
whiteness to the cloths washed in it."
Gladwin reads the name Catarashoonda, or
Oatarehsoonder (see Taylor, op. cit. 91).
3. Seerbands, Seerbetties.— These are
names for turbans, H. sirhand, sirbatti.
Taylor {op. cit. 47) names them as Dacca
muslins under the names of surbnnd and
snrbjitee.
3. Seershauds. — This is perhaps P. sir- '
shad, ' head-delighting, ' some kind of turban
or veil.
3. Seersuckers. — Perhaps, sir, 'head,'
sukh, 'pleasure.'
3. Shalbaft. — P. sMlbaft, ' shawl-
weaving.' (See SHAWL.)
3. Sicktersoys.
3. SOOSIES.
3. Subnoms, Subloms.— " Shubnam is a
thin pellucid muslin to which the Persian
figurative name of ' evening dew ' {shab-
nam) is given, the fabric being, when spread
over the bleaching-field, scarcely distinguish-
able from the dew on the grass." {Taylor,
op. cit. 45.)
3. Succatoons. (See SUCLAT.)
3. Taffaties of sorts. " A name applied
to plain woven silks, in more recent times
signifying a light thin silk stuff with a
considerable lustre or gloss " {Drapers Diet.
S.V.). The word comes from P. tdftan, 'to
twist, spin.' The Aln (i. 94) has taftah in
the list of silks.
3. Tainsooks. — H. tansukh, 'taking ease.'
(See above under NAINSOOKS. )
3. Tanjeebs. Y.tanzeb, 'body adorning. '-—
"A tolerably fine muslin" {Taylor, op. cit.
46; Forbes Watson, op. cit. 76). "The silk
tanzeb seems to have gone out of fashion,
but that in cotton is very commonly used^
for the chicken work in Lucknow." {Yusuf
AH, op. cit. 96.)
1. Tapseils. (See under ALLEJA.) In
the Aln (i. 94) we have : " Tafyilah (a stuff
from Mecca)."
1670.— "So that in your house are only
left some Tapseiles and cotton yarn." — In
Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. ccxxvi.
Birdwood in Report on Old Records, 38, has
Topsails.
2. Tamatannes. — " There are various
kinds of muslins brought from the East
Indies, chiefly from Bengal, betelles (see
BETTEELA) tarnatans . . ." {Chambers'
Cycl. of 1788, quoted in 3rd ser. N, ti- Q.
PIGDA UN.
709
PIG-STICKING.
iv. 135). It is suggested (ibid. 3rd ser. iv. 135)
that this is the origin of English tarletan, Fr.
tarletane, which is defined in the Drapers'
Diet, as "a fine open muslin, first imported
from India and afterwards imitated here."
3. Tartorees.
3. Tepoys.
3. Terindams. — " Tumindam (said by the
weavers to mean 'a kind of cloth for the
body,' the name being derived from the
Arabic word turuh {tarh, tarah) 'a kind,'
and the Persian one u7idam (anddm) ' the
body,' is a muslin which was formerly im-
ported, under the name of terendam, into
this country." {Taylor^ op. cit. 46.)
2. Ventepollams.
PIGDAUN, s. A spittoon ; Hind.
plkddn. Pik is properly the expector-
ated juice of chewed betel.
[c. 1665. — " . . . servants ... to carry
the Picquedent or spittoon. . . ." — Bernier,
ed. Constable, 214. In 283 Piquedans.]
1673. — "The Kooms are spread with
Carpets as in India, and they have Pigdans,
or Spitting pots of the Earth of this Place,
which is valued next to that of China, to
void their Spittle in." — Fryer, 223.
[1684. — Hedges speaks of purchasing a
** Spitting Qng."— Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 149.]
PIGEON ENGLISH. The vile
jargon which forms the means of
communication at the Chinese ports
between Englishmen who do not speak
Chinese, and those Chinese with whom
they are in the habit of communicat-
ing. The word '•'• business" appears in
this kind of talk to be corrupted into
^'■'pigeon" and hence the name of the
jargon is supposed to be taken. [For
examples see Chamberlain^ Things
Japanese, 3rd ed. pp. 321 seqq. ; Ball,
Things Chinese^ 3rd ed. 430 seqq. (See
BUTLER ENGLISH.)]
1880.—". . . the English traders of the
early days . . . instead of inducing the
Chinese to make use of correct words rather
than the misshapen syllables they had
adopted, encouraged them by approbation
and example, to establish Pigeon English
— a grotesque gibberish which would be
laughable if it were not almost melancholy."
— Capt. W. Gill, River of Golden Sand, i. 156.
1883.— "The 'Pidjun English' is re-
volting, and the most dignified persons
demean themselves by speaking it. . . .
How the whole English-speaking community,
without distinction of rank, has come to
communicate with the Chinese in this baby
talk is extraordinary." — Miss Bird, Golden
^hersoTiese, 37.
PIG-STICKING. This is Anglo-
Indian hog-hunting, or what would
be called among a people delighting
more in lofty expression, ' the chase of
the Wild Boar.' When, very many
years since, one of the present writers,
destined for the Bengal Presidency,
first made acquaintance with an Indian
mess-table, it was that of a Bombay
regiment at Aden — in fact of that
gallant corps which is now known as
the 103rd Foot, or Royal Bombay
Fusiliers. Hospitable as they were,
the opportunity of enlightening an
aspirant Bengalee on the short-com-
ings of his Presidency could not be
foregone. The chief counts of indict-
ment were three : 1st. The inferiority
of the Bengal Horse Artillery system ;
2nd. That the Bengalees were guilty
of the base effeminacy of drinking beer
out of champagne glasses ; 3rd. That
in pig-sticking they threw the spear at
the boar. The two last charges were
evidently ancient traditions, maintain-
ing their ground as facts down to 1840
therefore ; and showed how little com-
munication practically existed between
the Presidencies as late as that year.
Both the allegations had long ceased
to be true, but probably the second
had been true in the 18th century, as
the third certainly had been. This
may be seen from the quotation from
R. Lindsay, and by the text and illus-
trations of Williamson's Oriental Field
Sports (1807), [and much later (see
below)]. There is, or perhaps we should
say more diffidently there was, still a
difference between the Bengal practice
in pig-sticking, and that of Bombay.
The Bengal spear is about 6^ feet long,
loaded with lead at the butt so that
it can be grasped almost quite at the
end and carried with the point down,
inclining only slightly to the front ;
the boar's charge is received on the
right flank, when the point, raised to
45° or 50° of inclination, if rightly
guided, pierces him in the shoulder.
The Bombay spear is a longer
weapon, and is carried under the
armpit like a dragoon's lance. Judg-
ing from Elphinstone's statement
below we should suppose that the
Bombay as well as the Bengal practice
originally was to throw the spear,
but that both independently discarded
this, the Qui-his adopting the short
overhand spear, the Ducks the long
lance.
1679. — "In the morning we went a
hunting of wild Hoggs with Elisna Reddy,
the chief man of the Islands " (at mouth of
PIG-STIGKING.
710 PILAU, PILOrV, PILAF.
the Kistna) "and about 100 other men of
the island (Dio) -writh lances and Three score
doggs, with whom we killed eight Hoggs
great and small, one being a Bore very
large and fatt, of greate weight." — Consn.
of Agent and Cmincil of Fort St. Geo. on
Tour. In Notes and Exts. No. II.
The party consisted of Streynsham Master
"Agent of the Coast and Bay;" with "Mr.
Timothy Willes and Mr. Richard Mohun of
the Councell, the Minister, the Chyrurgeon,
the Schoolmaster, the Secretary, and two
Writers, an Ensign, 6 mounted soldiers and
fi Trumpeter," in all 17 Persons in the
Company's Service, and "Four Freemen,
who went with the Agent's Company for
their own pleasure, and at their own
charges." It was a Tour of Visitation of
the Factories.
1773. — The Hon. R. Lindsay does speak of
the " Wild-boar chase " ; biit he wrote after
35 years in England, and rather eschews
Anglo- Indianisms :
"Our weapon consisted only of a short
heavy spear, three feet in length, and well
poised ; the boar being found and un-
kennelled by the spaniels, runs with great
speed across the plain, is pursued on horse-
back, and the first rider who approaches
him throws the javelin. . . ." — Lives of ihe
" ■ ^ iii. 161.
1807. — "When (the hog) begins to slacken,
the attack should be commenced by the
horseman who may be nearest pushing on
to his left side ; into which the spear
should be thrown, so as to lodge behind
the shoulder blade, and about six inches
irom the hackhone."— Williamson, Oi-iental
Fidd Sports, p. 9. {Left must mean hog's
right.) This author says that the bamboo
shafts were 8 or 9 feet long, but that i-ery
short ones had formerly been in use ; thus
confirming Lindsay.
1816.— "We hog-hunt till two, then tiff,
;and hawk or course till dusk ... we do
not throw our spears in the old way, but
poke with spears longer than the common
ones, and never part with them." — Elphin-
stone's Life, i. 311.
[1828. — ". . . the boar who had made
good the next cane with only a slight
scratch from a spear thrown as he was
charging the hedge. "—0)i'm«. Sport. Mag.
reprint 1873, i. 116.]
1848. — " Swankey of the Body-Guard
himself, that dangerous youth, and the
greatest buck of all the Indian army now
on leave, was one day discovered by Major
Dobbin, tSte-d-tite with Amelia, and de-
scribing the sport of pigsticking to her
with great humour and eloquence." — Vanity
Fair, ii. 288.
1866. — "I may be a young pig-sticker,
but I am too old a sportsman to make such
a mistake as that." — Trevelyan, The Daick
Bungalow, in Fraser, Ixxiii. 387.
1873.— "Pigsticking may be very good
fun. . . ." — A True Reformer, ch. i.
1876. — "You would perhaps like tiger-
hunting or pig-sticking ; I saw some of that
for a season or two in the East. Everything
here is poor stuff after tha^t."— Daniel De-
ronda, ii. ch. xi.
1878. — "In the meantime there was a
'pig-sticking' meet in the neighbouring
district." — Life in the Mofussil, i. 140.
PIG-TAIL, s. This term is often
applied to the Chinaman's long plait
of hair, by transfer from the qiuue of
our grandfathers, to which the name
was much more appropriate. Though
now universal among the Chinese,
this fashion was only introduced by
their Manchu conquerors in the I7th
century, and was "long resisted by
the natives of the Amoy and Swatow
districts, who, when finally compelled
to adopt the distasteful fashion, con-
cealed the badge of slavery beneath
cotton turbans, the use of which has
survived to the present day" (GileSy
Glossary of Reference, 32). Pre\dously
the Chinese wore their unshaven back
hair gathered in a net, or knotted in
a chignon. De Rhodes (Rome, 1615,
p. 5) says of the people of Tongking,
that ^Hike the Ghinese they have the
custom of gathering the hair in fine
nets under the hat."
1879. — "One sees a single Sikh driving
four or five Chinamen in front of him,
having knotted their pigtails together for
reins." — Miss Bird, Golden Chersonese, 283.
PILAU, PILOW, PILAF, &c., s.
Pers. puldo, or inldv, Skt. puldJca, 'a
ball of Ixtiled rice.' A dish, in origin
purely Mahommedan, consisting of
meat, or fowl, boiled along with rice
and spices. Recipes are given by
Herklots,_ ed. 1863, App. xxix. ; and
in the Aln-i-Akbarl (ed. BlocJwuinn,
i. 60), we have one for Mma puldo
{Jclma = ' hash ') with several others to
which the name is not given. The
name is almost as familiar in England
as curry, but not the thing. It was
an odd circumstance, some 45 years
ago, that the two surgeons of a
dragoon regiment in India were called
Gurrie and Pilleau.
1616. — "Sometimes they boil pieces of
flesh or hens, or other fowl, cut in pieces in
their rice, which dish they call pillaw. As
they order it they make it a very excellent
and a very well tasted food." — Tei-ry, in
Purchas, ii. 1471.
c. 1630. — "The feast begins: it was
compounded of a hundred sorts of pelo and
candied dried meats." — Sir T. Herbert, ed.
1638, p. 138, [and for varieties, p. 310].
PINANG.
711
PINDARRY.
[c. 1660. — ". . . my elegant hosts were
fully employed in cramming their mouths
with as much Pelau as they could contain.
. . ." — Bernie)', ed. Constable, 121.]
1673. — "The most admired Dainty where-
with they stuff themselves is Pullow,
whereof they will fill themselves to the
Throat and receive no hurt, it being so
well prepared for the Stomach." — Finjer,
399. See also p. 93. At p. 404 he gives
a recipe.
1682.— "They eate their pilaw and other
spoone-meate withoute spoones, taking up
their pottage in the hollow of their fingers."
— Evelyn, Diary, June 19.
1687.— "They took up their Mess with
their Fingers, as the Moors do their Pilaw,
using no Spoons." — Dampier, i. 430.
1689.— "Palau, that is Kice boil'd ... .
with Spices intermixt, and a boil'd Fowl in
the middle, is the most common Indian
Dish." — Ovington, 397.
1711.— "They cannot go to the Price of
a Pilloe, or boil'd Fowl and Rice ; but the
better sort make that their principal Dish."
—Lockyer, 231.
1793.— "On a certain day ... all the
Musulman officers belonging to your depart-
ment shall be entertained at the charge of
the Sircar, with a public repast, to consist
of Pullao of the first sort."— aSc^cc^ Letters
of Tippoo S., App. xlii.
c. 1820.—
•** And nearer as they came, a genial savour
Of certain stews, and roast-meats, and
pilaus,
Things which in hungry mortals' eyes
find favour."— Z>o«, J^lan, v. 47.
1848.— "'There's a pillau, Joseph, just
•as you like it, and Papa has brought home
the best turbot in Billingsgate.'"— Fd%%
Fair, i. 20.
PINANG, s. Tliis is the Malay
word for Areca, and it is almost
always used by the Dutch to indicate
that article, and after them by some
Continental writers of other nations.
The Chinese word for the same ^ro-
■dvict—pin-lang — is probably, as Bret-
. Schneider says, a corruption of the
Malay word. (See PENANG.)
[1603.— " They (the Javans) are very great
eaters — and they haue a certaine hearbe
■called bettaile (see BETEL) which they
vsually have carryed with them wheresouer
they goe, in boxes, or wrapped vp in a
cloath like a sugar loaf e : and also a nut
called Pinange, which are both in operation
very hott, and they eate them continually
to warme them within, and keepe them
from the fluxe. They do likewise take
much tabacco, and also opium." — E. Scott,
A n Exact Discovrse, &c. , of the East Indies,
1606, Sig. N. 2.
[1665.— "Their ordinary food . . . is Rice,
Wheat, • Pinange. . . ."—Sir T. Herbert,
■Travels, 1677, p. 365 {Stanf. Did.).]
1726. — "But Shah Sousa gave him (viz.
Van der Broek, an envoy to Rajmahal in
1655) good words, and regaled him with
Pinang (a great favour), and promised that
he should be amply paid for everything." —
Valentijn, v. 165.
PINDARRY, s. Hind, pinddn,
pi7uldrd, but of which the more
original form appears to be Mahr,
pendhdn, a member of a band of
plunderers called in that language
pendJuZr and pendhdrd. The ety-
mology of the word is very obscure.
We may discard as a curious coinci-
dence only, the circumstance observed
by Mr. H. T. Prinsep, in the work
quoted below (i. 37, note), that " Pin-
dara seems to have the same reference"
to Pandour that Kuzdk has to Cossack.'^
Sir John Malcolm observes that the
most popular etymology among the
natives ascribes the name to the dis-
solute habits of the class, leading
them to frequent the shops dealing
in an intoxicating drink called pinda.
(One of the senses of pendhd, accord-
ing to Moles worth's Mahr. Diet, is 'a
drink for cattle and men, prepared
from Holcus sorghum' (see JOWAUR)
' by steeping it and causing it to fer-
ment.') Sir John adds : ' Kurreem
Khan' (a famous Pindarry leader)
'told me he had never heard of any
other reason for the name ; and Major
Henley had the etymology confirmed
by the most intelligent of the Pin-
darries of whom he enquired ' (Central
India, 2nd ed. i. 433). Wilson again
considers the most proba])le derivation
to be from the Mahr. pendhd, but in
the sense of a 'bundle of rice-straw,'
and hara, 'who takes,' because the
name was originally applied to horse-
men who hung on to an army, and
were employed in collecting forage.
We cannot think either of the etymo-
logies very satisfactory. We venture
another, as a plausible suggestion
merely. Both pind-parnd in Hindi,
and pindds-hasneh in Mahr. signify
' to follow ' ; the latter being defined
' to stick closely to ; to follow to the
death ; used of the adherence of a
disagreeable fellow.' Such phrases
would aptly apply to these hangers-on
of an army in the field, looking out
for prey. " [The question has been
discussed by Mr. W. Irvine in an
elaborate note published in the Indian
Antiq. of 1900. To the above three
suf^gestions he adds two made by other
PINVARRY.
712
PINDARRY.
authorities : 4. that the term was
taken from the Beder race ; 5. from
Pinddrd, pind, 'a lump of food,' dr,
'bringer,' a plunderer. As to the
fourth suggestion, he remarks that
there was a Beder race dwelling in
Mysore, Belary and the Nizam's terri-
tories. But the objection to this ety-
mology is that as far back as 1748
both words, Bedar and Pinddri, are
used by the native historian, Ram
Singh MunshT, side by side, but ap-
?lied to different bodies of men. Mr.
rvine's suggestion is that the word
Pinddri, or more strictly Pa wf?/iar, comes
from a place or region called Pdndhdr
or Pandhdr. This place is referred
to by native historians, and seems to
have been situated between Burhanpur
and Handiya on the Nerbudda. There
is good evidence to prove that large
numbers of Pindaris were settled in
this part of the country. Mr. Irvine
sums up by saying : " If it were not
for a passage in Grant Duff {H. of the
Mahrattas, Bombay reprint, 157), I
should have been ready to maintain
that I had proved my case. My argu-
ment requires two things to make it
irrefutable : (1) a very early connec-
tion between Pandhar and the Pind-
haris ; (2) that the Pindharis had no
early home or settlement outside
Pandhar. As to the first point, the
recorded evidence seems to go no
further back than 1794, when Send-
hiah granted them lands in Nimar ;
whereas before that time the name
had become fixed, and had even crept
into Anglo-Indian vocabularies. As
to the second point. Grant Duff says,
and he if anybody must have known,
that "there were a number of Pin-
dharis about the borders of Maha-
rashtra and the Carnatic. . . ." Unless
these men emigrated from Khandesh
about 1726 (that is a hundred years
before 1826, the date of Grant Duffs
book), their presence in the South with
the same name tends to disprove any
special connection between their name,
Pindhari, and a place, Pindhar, several
hundred miles from their country. On
the other hand, it is a very singular
coincidence that men known as Pin-
dharis should have been newly settled
about 1794 in a country which had
been known as Pandhar at least ninety
years before they thus occupied it.
Such a mere fortuitous connection
between Pandhar and the Pindharis is
so extraordinary that we may call it
an impossibility. A fair inference is
that the region Pandhar was the
original home of the Pindharis, that
they took their name from it, and
that grants of land between Burhan-
pur and Handiya were made to them
in what had always been their home-
country, namely Pandhar."]
The Pindaris seem to have grown
up in the wars of the late Mahomme-
dan dynasties in the Deccan, and in
the latter part of the 17th century
attached themselves to the Mahrattas
in their revolt against Aurangzib ; the
first mention which Ave have seen of
the name occurs at this time. For
some particulars regarding them we
refer to the extract from Prinsep-
below. During and after the Mah-
ratta wars of Lord Wellesley's time
many of the Pindari leaders obtained
grants of land in Central India from
Sindia and Holkar, and in the chaos
which reigned at that time outside the
British territory their raids in all
directions, attended by the most savage
atrocities, became more and more in-
tolerable ; these outrages extended
from Bundelkhand on the N.E., Kadapa
on the S., and Orissa on the S.E,, to
Guzerat on the W., and at last re-
peatedly violated British territory. In
a raid made upon the coast extend-
ing from Masulipatam northward, the
Pindaris in ten days plundered 339
villages, burning many, killing and
wounding 682 persons, torturing 3600,
and carrying oft' or destroying property
to the amount of £250,000. It was
not, however, till 1817 that the
Governor - General, the Marquis of
Hastings, found himself armed with
permission from home, and in a posi-
tion to strike at them effectually, and
with the most extensive strategic com-
binations ever brought into action in
India. The Pindaris were completely
crushed, and those of the native princes
who supported them compelled to sub-
mit, whilst the British power for the
first time was rendered truly para-
mount throughout India. •
1706-7. — " Zoolfecar Khan, after the
rains pursued Dhunnah, who fled to the
Beejapore country, and the Khan followed
him to the banks of the Kistnah. The
Pinderrehs took Velore, which however
was soon retaken. ... A great caravan,,
coming from Aurungabad, was totally plun-
dered and everything carried off, by a body
of Mharattas, at only 12 coss distance from.
PINDARRY.
13
PINTADO.
the imperial camp." — Narrative of a Bondeela
OJfk-er, app. to Scott's Tr. of Firishta's JI.
of Deccan, ii. 122. [On this see Malcolm,
Central India, 2nd ed. i. 426. Mr. Irvine
in the paper quoted above shows that it is
doubtful if the author really used the word.
"By a strange coincidence the very copy
used by J. Scott is now in the British
Museum. On turning to the passage I
find 'Peda Badar,' a well-known man of
the period, and not Pinddra or Pinderreh
at all."]
1762, — " Siwaee Madhoo Kao . . . began-
to collect troops, stores, and heavy artil-
lery, so that he at length assembled near
100,000 horse, 60,000 Pindarehs, and 50,000
matchlock foot. ... In reference to the
Pindarehs, it is not unknown that they are
a low tribe of robbers entertained by some of
the princes of the Dakhan, to plunder and
lay waste the territories of their enemies,
and to serve for guides." — H. of Hydur
Nail; by Meer Hassan AH Khan, 149. [Mr.
Irvine suspects that this may be based on
a misreading as in the former quotation.
The earliest undoubted mention of the name
in native historians is by Eam Singh (1748).
There is a doubtful reference in the Tdrllch-
i-Mnhammadl (1 722-23)].
1784. — "Bindarras, who receive no pay,
but give a certain monthly sum to the com-
mander-in-chief for permission to maraud,
or plunder, under sanction of his banners."
— Indian Vocabulary, s.v.
1803. — "Depend upon it that no Pindar-
lies or straggling horse will venture to your
rear, so long as you can keep the enemy
in check, and your detachment well in
advance." — Wellington, ii. 219.
1823. — "On asking an intelligent old
Pindarry, who came to me on the part
of Kurreem Khan, the reason of this
absence of high character, he gave me
a short and shrewd answer : ' Our occu-
pation ' (said he) ' was incompatible with the
tine virtues and qualities you state ; and
I suppose if any of our people ever had
them, the first effect of such good feeling
would be to make him leave our commu-
nity.'"— Sir John Malcolm, Central India,
i. 436.
[ ,, "He had ascended on horseback
. . . being mounted on a Pindaree pony,
an animal accustomed to climbing." — Hoole,
Personal Narrative, 292.]
• 1825. — "The name of Pindara is coeval
with the earliest invasion of Hindoostan by
the Mahrattas. . . . The designation was
applied to a sort of sorry cavalry that
accompanied the P^shwa's armies in their
expeditions, rendering them much the same
service as the Cossacks perform for the
armies of Russia. . . . The several leaders
went over with their bands from one chief
to another, as best "suited their private
interests, or those of their followers. . . .
The rivers generally became fordable by the
close of the Dussera. The horses then were
shod, and a leader of tried courage and
conduct having been chosen as Lxihhureea,
all that were inclined set forth on a foray
or Luhlrur, as it was called in the Pindaree
nomenclature ; all were mounted, though,
not equally well. Out of a thousand, the
proportion of good cavalry might be 400 :
the favourite weapon was a bamboo spear
. . . but ... it was a rule that every
15th or 20th man of the fighting Pindarees-
should be armed with a matchlock. Of the
remaining 600, 400 were usually common
looteas (see LOOTY), indifferently mounted,
and armed with every variety of weapon,
and the rest, slaves, attendants, and camp-
followers, mounted on ■ tattoos, or wild
ponies, and keeping up with the luhbur in
the best manner they could." — Prinsep, Hist.
of Pol. and Mil. Transactions (1813-1823),
i. 37, note.
1829. — "The person of whom she asked"
this question said ^Brinjaree' (see BRIN-
JARRY) . . . but the lady understood him
Pindaree, and the name was quite sufficient.
She jumped out of the palanquin and ran
towards home, screaming, * Pindarees, Pin-
darees.'" — Mem. of John Shipp, ii. 281.
[1861.—
" So I took to the hills of Malwa, and the^
free Pindaree life."]
Sir A. Lyall, The Old Pindaree.
PINE -APPLE. (See ANANAS.)
[The word lias been corrupted by native
weavers into pinaphal or minaphal, as
the name of a silli fabric, so called
because of the pine-apple pattern on it..
(See YusufAli, Mm. on Silk, 99.)]
PINJBAPOLE, s. A hospital for
animals, existing perhaps only in Guz-
erat, is so called. Guz. pinjrdpor or
pitijrapol, [properly a cage (pwjra) for
the sacred bull (pola) released in the
name of Siva]. See Heher, ed. 1844, ii.
120, and Ovington, 300-301 ; [P. della
Valle, Rak. Soc. i. 67, 70. Forbes (Or.
Mem. 2nd ed. i. 156) describes "the
Banian hospital " at Surat ; but they
do not use this word, which IVIoles-
worth says is quite modern in IVIahr.]
1808. — "Every marriage and mercantile
transaction among them is taxed with a
contribu.tion for the Pinjrapole ostensibly.""
— P. Drummond.
PINTADO. From the Port.
a. A ' painted ' (or ' spotted ') cloth,.
i.e. chintz (q.v.). Though the word
was applied, we believe, to all printed
goods, some of the finer Indian chintzes
were, at least in part, finished by hand-
painting.
1579.— "With cloth of diverse colours,
not much unlike our vsuall pentadoes." —
Drake, World Encompassed, Hak. Soc. 143.
[1602.—". . . some fine pinthadoes." —
Birdtcood, First Lettei- Book, 34.]
PIS AGREE.
714
PISANG.
1602-5. — ". . . about their loynes a fine
Pintadoe." — Scot's Discourse of lava, in
Purchxxs, i. 164.
1606. — "Heare the Generall deliuered a
Letter from the KINGS MAIESTIE of
ENGLAND, with a fayre standing Cuppe,
and a cover double gilt, with divers of the
choicest Pintadoes, which hee kindly ac-
cepted of." — Middleto'n's Voyage, E. 3.
[1610. — "Pintadoes of divers sorts will
;sell. . . . The names are Sarassa, Berumpury,
large Chaudes, Selematt Cambaita, Selematt
white and black. Cheat Betime and divers
•others." — Danvers, Letters, i. 75.
c. 1630. — "Also they stain Linnen cloth,
which we call pantadoes." — Sir T. Ha-hert,
ed. 1677, p. 304.]
1665. — "To Woodcott . . . where was a
roome hung with Pintado, full of figures
greate and small, prettily representing
sundry trades and occupations of the In-
dians."— Evelyn's Diary, Dec. 30.
c. 1759. — "The chintz and other fine
painted goods, will, if the market is not
overstocked, find immediate vent, and sell
for 100 p. cent." — Letter from Pegu, in
Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 120.
b. A name (not Anglo-Indian) for
the Guinea-fowl. This may have been
given from the resemblance of the
speckled feathers to a chintz. But in
fact jpinta in Portuguese is ' a spot,' or
fleck, so that probably it only means
speckled. This is the explanation of
Bluteau. [The word is more commonly
applied to the cape Pigeon, See Mr.
Otay's note on Pyrard de Laval, Hak.
Soc. i. 21, who quotes from Fryer,
p. 12.]
PISACHEE, Skt. pisdchl, a she-
demon, m. pi.mcha. In S. India some
of the demons worshipped by the
ancient tribes are so called. The spirits
of the dead, and particularly of those
who have met with violent deaths, are
especially so entitled. They are called
in Tamil pey. Sir Walter Elliot con-
siders that the Pisdclils were (as in the
case of liakshasas) a branch of the ab-
original inhabitants. In a note he
says : ' The Pisdclil dialect appears to
have been a distinfct Dravidian dialect,
still to be recognised in the speech of
the Paraiya, who cannot pronounce
distinctly some of the pure Tamil
letters.' There is, however, in the
Hindu drama a Pisdcha bhasha, a
gibberish or corruption of Sanskrit,
introduced. [This at the present day
has been applied to English..] The
term pisdchi is also applied to the
small circular storms commonly by
Europeans called devils (q.v.). We
do not know where Archdeacon Hare
(see below) found the Pisdchi to be a
white demon.
1610.— "The fifth (mode of Hindu mar-
riage) is the Pisdcha-vivdha, when the lover,
without obtaining the sanction of the girl's
parents, takes her home by means of talis-
mans, incantations, and such like magical
practices, and then marries her. Pisach,
in Sanskrit, is the name of a demon, which
takes whatever person it fixes on, and as
the above marriage takes place after the
same manner, it has been called by this
name." — The Dabistdn, ii. 72 ; [See Manu,
iii. 34].
c. 1780. — "'Que demandez-vous ? ' leur
criai-je d'un ton de voix rude. ' Pourquoi
restez-vous la k m'attendre ? et d'ou vient
que ces autres femmes se sont enfuies,
comme si j'gtois un Peschaseh (esprit
malin), ou une b6te sauvage qui voulftt
vous devorer ? ' " — Haafner, ii. 287.
1801. — "They believe that such men as
die accidental deaths become Pysachi, or
evil spirits, and are exceedingly trouble-
some by making extraordinary noises, in
families, and occasioning fits and other
diseases, especially in women." — F. Bucha-
nan's Mysore, iii, 17.
1816.— "Whirlwinds ... at the end of
March, and beginning of April, carry dust
and light things along with them, and are
called by the natives peshashes or devils. "
— Asiatic Journal, ii. 367.
1819. — "These demons or peisaches are
the usual attendants of Shiva." — Erskine on
Elephanta, in Bo. Lit. Soc. Trans, i. 219.
1827. — " As a little girl was playing round
me one day with her white frock over her
head, I laughingly called her Pisashee,
the name which the Indians give to tlfeir
white devil. The child was delighted with
so fine a name, and ran about the house
crying out to every one she met, / am the.
Pisashee, / am the Pisashee. Would she
have done so, had she been wrapt in black,
and called xoitcli or devil instead ? No : for,
as usual, the reality was nothing, the sound
and colour everthing." — /. C. lldre, in
Guesses at Truth, hy Two Brothers, 1st
Series, ed. 1838, p. 7.
PISANG, s. This is the Malay
word for plantain or banana (q.q-v.).
It is never used by English people,
but is the usual word among the Dutch,
and common also among the Germans,
[Norwegians and Swedes, who probably
got it through the Dutch.]
1651. — " Les Cottewaniens vendent des
fruits, come du Pisang, &c." — A. Roger,
La Porte Ouverte, p. 11.
c. 1785. — "Nous arrivames au grand village
de Colla, oh. nous vlmes de belles allees de
bananiers ou pisang. . . ." — Haafner, ii. 85
PI SEP ASH.
715
PLANTAIN.
[1875.— "Of the pisang or plantain . . .
there are over thirty kinds, of which, the
Pisang-mas, or golden plantain, so named
from its colour, though one of the smallest,
is nevertheless most deservedly prized." —
—Thonismi^ The Straits of Malacca^ 8.]
^^PISHPASH, s. Apparently a fac-
titious Anglo- Indian word, applied to
a slop of rice-soup with small pieces of
meat in it, much used in the Anglo-
Indian nursery. [It is apparently P.
pash-pash, 'shivered or broken in
pieces ' ; from Pers. pashldan.']
1834. — "They found the Secretary disen-
gaged, that is to say, if surrounded with
huge volumes of Financial Keports on one
side, and a small silver tray holding a mess
of pishpash on the other, can be called dis-
' " -The Baboo, &c. i. 85.
PITARRAH, s. A coffer or box
used in travelling by palankin, to
•carry the traveller's clothes, two such
being slung to a banghy (q.v.). Hind.
pitdrd, petard, Skt. pitaka, ' a basket.'
The thing was properly a l)asket made
of cane ; but in later practice of tin
.sheet, with a light wooden frame.
[1833. — " ... he sat in the palanquin,
which was filled with water up to his neck,
whilst everything he had in his batara (or
^ trunk') was soaked with wet. . . ." —
Travels of Dr. Wolff, ii. 198.]
1849.— "The attention of the staff was
called to the necessity of putting their
pitarahs and property in the Bungalow,
as thieves abounded. 'My dear Sir,' was
the reply, ' we are , quite safe ; we have
nothing.'" — Delhi Gazette, Nov. 7.
1853. — "It was very soon settled that
Oakfield wal to send to the dd^k bungalow
for his petarahs, and stay with Staunton
for about three weeks." — W. D. Arnold,
Oakfield, i. 223.
PLANTAIN, s. This is the name
by which the Musa sapientum is uni-
versally known to Anglo- India. Books
distinguish between the Musa sapientum
or plantain, and the Ahisa paradisaica
or banana ; but it is hard to under-
stand where the line is supposed to
be drawn. Variation is gradual and
infinite.
The botanical name Musa represents
the Ar. mauz, and that again is from
the Skt. mocha. The specific name
sapientum arises out of a misunder-
standing of a passage in Pliny, which
we have explained under the head
Jack. The specific paradisaica is de-
rived from the old belief of Oriental
Christians (entertained also, if not
originated by the Mahommedans) that
this was the tree from whose leaves
Adam and Eve made themselves aprons.
A further mystical interest attached
also to the fruit, which some believed
to be the forbidden apple of Eden.
For in the pattern formed by the core
or seeds, when the fruit was cut across,
our forefathers discerned an image of
the Cross, or even of the Crucifix.
Medieval travellers generally call the
fruit either Musa or ' Fig of Paradise,'
or sometimes ' Fig of India,' and to
this day in the \Y. Indies the common
small plantains are called ' figs.' The
Portuguese also habitually called it
' Indian Fig.' And this perhaps origi-
nated some confusion in Milton's mind,
leading him to make the Banyan
(Ficus Indica of Pliny, as of modern
botanists) the Tree of the aprons, and
greatly to exaggerate the size of the
leaves of that Jiciis.
The name banana is never employed
by the English in India, though it is
the name universal in the London
fruit-shops, where this fruit is now
to be had at almost all seasons, and
often of excellent quality, imported
chiefly, we believe, from Madeira, [and
more recently from Jamaica. Mr.
Skeat adds that in the Strait Settle-
ments the name plantain seems to be
reserved for those varieties which are
only eatable when cooked, but the
word banana is used indifferently with
plantain, the latter being on the whole
perhaps the rarer word].
The name jjZawtoin is no more origin-
ally Indian than is hanana. It, or
rather platano, appears to have been
the name under which the fruit was
first carried to the W. Indies, accord-
ing to Oviedo, in 1516 ; the first
edition of his book was puljlished in
1526. That author is careful to ex-
plain that the plant was improperly so
called, as it was quite another thing
from the platanus described by Pliny.
Bluteau says the word is Spanish. We
do not know how it came to be applied
to the Musa. [Mr. Guppy (8 ser.
Notes & Queries, viii. 87) suggests that
" the Spaniards have obtained platano
from the Carib and Galibi words for
hanana, viz., balatanna and jjrtktawa,
by the process followed by the Aus-
tralian colonists when they converted
a native name for the casuarina trees
into 'she-oak'; and that we can thus
explain how platano came in Spanish
PLANTAIN.
716
PLANTAIN.
to signify Loth the plane-tree and the
banana" Prof. Skeat (Concise Vict.
s.v.) derives plantain from Lat. plaiita,
'a plant' ; properly 'a spreading sucker
or shoot ' ; and says that the plantain
took its name from its spreading leaf.]
The rapid spread of the plantain or
banana in the West, whence both
names were carried back to India, is
a counterpart to the rapid diffusion of
the ananas in the Old World of Asia.
It would seem from the translation
of Mendoga that in his time (1585) the
Spaniards had come to use the form
plantano, which our Englishmen took
up as plantan and plantain. But
even in the 1736 edition of Bailey's
Diet, the only explanation of plantain
given is as the equivalent of the Latin
plantago, the field- weed known by the
former name. Platano and Plantano
are used in the Philippine Islands by
the Spanish population.
1336. — "Sunt in Syria, et Aegypto poma
oblonga quae Paradisi nuncupantur optimi
saporis, mollia, in ore cito dissolubilia : per
transversum quotiescumque ipsa incideris
invenies Cmcifixum . . . diu non durant,
unde per mare ad nostras partes duel non
possunt incorrupta." — Gul. de Boldensele.
c. 1350. — "Sunt enim in orto illo Adae
de Seyllano prime mnsae, quas incolae ficus
vocant . . . et istud vidimus oculis nostris
quod ubicunque inciditur per transversum,
in utra,que parte incisurae videtur ymago
bominis crudfixi . . . et de istis foliis fictls
Adam et Eva fecerunt sibi perizomata. . . ."
— John de' Marignolli, in Cathay, &c. p. 352.
1384. — "And there is again a fruit which
many people assert to be that regarding
which our first father Adam sinned, and
this fruit they call Muse ... in this fruit
you see a very great miracle, for when you
divide it anyway, whether lengthways or
across, or cut it as you will, yoii shall see
inside, as it were, the image of the Crucifix ;
and of this we comrades many times made
proof." — Viaggio di Simone Sigoli (Firenze,
1862, p. 160).
1526 (tr. 1577). — "There are alsocertayne
plantes whiche the Christians call Platani.
In the myddest of the plant, in the highest
part thereof, there groweth a cluster with
fourtie or fif tie platans about it. . . . This
cluster ought to be taken from the plant,
when any one of the platans begins to
appeare yelowe, at which time thej'^ take it,
and hang it in their houses, where all the
cluster waxeth rype, with all his platans."
— Oviedo, transl. in EdemJs Hist, of Travayle,
i. 208.
1552 (tr. 1582).— "Moreover the Ilande
(of Mombas) is verye pleasaunt, having many
orchards, wherein are planted and are
groweing. . . . Figges of the Indias. . . ."
" by N. L., f. 22.
1579. — " ... a fruit which they call Fig^y
(Magellane calls it a figge of a span long, but
it is no other than that which the Spaniards
and Portingalls have named Plantanes)." —
Drake's Voyage, Hak. Soc. p. 142.
1585 (tr. 1588). — "There are mountaines
very thicke of orange trees, siders [i.e. cedras,
'citrons'], limes, plantanos, and palmas." —
MeTidoga, by JR. Parke, Hak. Soc. ii. 330.
1588. — " Our Generall made their wiues to.
fetch vs Flantans, Lymmons, and Oranges,
Pine-apples, and other fruits." — Voyage of"
Master Thomas Candish, in Purchas, i. 64.
1588 (tr. 1604).—". . . the first that-
shall be needefulle to treate of is the-
Plantain {Platano), or Plantano, as th©
vulgar call it. . . . The reason why the-
Spaniards call it platano (for the Indians
had no such name), was, as in other trees
for that they have found some resemblance,
of the one with the other, even as they
called some fruites prunes, pines, and cu-
cumbers, being far different from those
which are called by those names in Castille.
The thing wherein was most resemblance,
in my opinion, between the platanos at the
Indies and those which the ancients did
celebrate, is the greatnes of the leaves. . . ,
But, in truth, there is no more comparison
nor resemblance of the one with the other
than there is, as the Proverb saith, betwixt
an egge and a chesnut." — Joseph de AcostUy
transl. by E. G., Hak. Soc. i. 241.
1593. — "The plantane is a tree found in
most parts of Afrique and America, of
which two leaves are sufficient to cover a
man from top to toe." — Haivkins, Voyage iido-
the South Sea, Hak. Soc. 49.
1610. — ". . . and every day failed not
to send each man, being one and fiftie ia
number, two cakes of white bread, and a
quantitie of Dates and Plantans. . . ."—
Sir H. Middleton, in Purchas, i. 254.
c. 1610.— " Ces Gentils ayant piti6 de moy,
il y eut vne femme qui me mit . . . vne
seruiete de feuilles de plantane accommo-
dees ensemble auec des espines, puis me
ietta dessus du rys cuit auec vne certaine
sauce qu'ils appellent caril (see CURRY).
. . ." — Mocquet, Voyages, 292.
[ ,, "They (elephants) require . . ►
besides leaves of trees, chiefly of the Indian
fig, which we call Bananes and the Turks
plantenes." — Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc,
ii. 345.]
1616.— "They have to these another fruit
we English there call a Planten, of which
many of them grow in clusters together . . .
very yellow when they are Ripe, and then
they taste like unto a Noricich Pear, but
much better."— Terry, ed. 1665, p. 360.
c. 1635.—
"... with candy Plantains and the juicy
Pine,
On choicest Melons and sweet Grapes
they dine.
And with Potatoes fat their wantoa
Swine."
Waller, Battle of the Shimmer Islands.
PLASSEY.
717
POGGLE, PUGGLY.
c. 1635.—
*' Oh how I long my careless Limbs to lay-
Under the Plantain's Shade ; and all the
Day
With amorous Airs my Fancy enteiiain."
Waller, Battle of the Summer Islands.
e. 1660.—
" The Plant (at Brasil Bacone call'd) the
Name
Of the Eastern Plane-tree takes, but not
the same :
Bears leaves so large, one single Leaf can
shade
The Swain that is beneath her Covert
laid ;
Under whose verdant Leaves fair Apples
grow,
Sometimes two Hundred on a single
Bough. ..."
Cowley, of Plants, Bk. v.
1664—
•*' Wake, Wake Quevera ! Our soft rest
must cease.
And fly together with our country's peace.
No more must we sleep under plantain
shade,
Which neither heat could pierce nor cold
invade ;
Where bounteous Nature never feels
decay,
And opening buds drive falling fruits
away."
Dryden, Prologue to the Indian Quee7i.
1673. — " Lower than these, but with a
Leaf far broader, stands the curious Plan-
tan, loading its tender Body with a Fruit,
whose clusters emulate the Grapes of Canaan,
which burthened two men's shoulders." —
Fryer, 19.
1686.— "The Plantain I take to be King
•of all Fruit, not except the Coco itself."—
Dampier, i. 311.
1689. — " . . . and now in the Grovernour's
Garden (at St. Helena) and some others
of the Island are quantities of Plantins,
Bonanoes, and other delightful Fruits
brought from the East. . . ."—Ovington,
100.
1764.-
■*' But round the upland huts, bananas
plant ;
A wholesome nutriment bananas yield.
And sunburnt labour loves its breezy
shade.
Their graceful screen let kindred plan-
tanes join.
And with their broad vans shiver in the
breeze." Grainger, Bk. iv.
1805.— "The plantain, in some of its
kinds, supplies the place of bread." — Orme,
Fragments, 479.
PLASSEY, n.p. The village Paldsl,
which gives its name to Lord Olive's
famous battle (June 23, 1757). It is
said to take its name from the jpdlas
(or dhawk) tree.
1748. — ". . , that they have great reason
to complain of Ensign English's conduct in
not waiting at Placy . . . and that if
he had staid another day at Placy, as
Tullerooy Caun was marching with a large
force towards Cutway, they presume the
Mahrattas would have retreated inland on
their approach and left him an open
passage. . . ." — Letter from Coimcil at Cossim-
bazar, in Long, p. 2.
[1757. — Clive's original report of the battle
is dated on the "plain of Placis." — Bird-
wood, Report on Old Records, 57.]
1768-71. — " General Clive, who should
have been the leader of the English troops
in this battle (Plassy), left the command
to Colonel Coote, and remained hid in his
palankeen during the combat, out of the
reach of the shot, and did not make his
appearance before the enemy were put to
^igh.t." — Stavorimis, E.T. i. 486. This
stupid and inaccurate writer says that
several English officers who were present at
the battle related this "anecdote" to him.
This, it may be hoped, is as untrue as the
rest of the story. Even to such a writer
one would have supposed that Clive's mettle
would be familiar.
PODAR, s. Hind, podddr, corrn. of
Pers. fotaddr, from fota, 'a bag of
money.' A cash-keeper, or especially
an officer attached to a treasury, whose
business it is to weigh money and
bullion and appraise the value of coins.
[c. 1590.—" The Treasurer. Called in the
language of the day Fotadar." — Aln, ed.
Jarrett, ii. 49.]
1680.— " Podar." (See under DUSTOOR.)
1683. — " The like losses in proportion were
preferred to be proved by Ramchurne
Podar, Bendura bun Podar, and Mamoo-
bishwas who produced their several books
for evidence." — Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc.
i. 84.
[1772. — "Podar, a money-changer or
teller, under a shroff. "— Fere/s«, View of
Bengal, Gloss, s. v.]
POGGLE, PUGGLY, &c., s. Pro-
perly Hind, pdgal; 'a madman, an
idiot ' ; often used colloquially by
Anglo-Indians. A friend belonging
to that body used to adduce a maca-
ronic adage which we fear the non-
Indian will fail to appreciate : " Pagal
et pecunia jalde separantur!" [See
NAUTCH.]
1829.— "It's true the people call me, I
know not why, the pugley."— i/ewi. John
Shipp, ii. 255.
1866. — "I vpas foolish enough to pay
these budmashes beforehand, and they
have thrown me over. I must have been
a paugul to do it."— Trevelyan, The Dawk
Bungalow, 385.
[1885. — "He told me that the native
name for a regular picnic is a 'Poggle-
POISON-NUT.
'18
FOLIGAR.
Ikana,' that is, a fool's dinner.'
Dufferln, Viceregal Life, 88.]
Lady
POISON -NUT, s. Strychnos nux
vomica, L.
POLEA, n.p. Mai. pulayan, [from
Tarn, pidam, ' a field,' because in Mala-
bar they are occupied in rice cultiva-
tion], A person of a low or impure
tribe, who causes pollution (pula) to
those of higher caste, if he ap-
proaches within a certain distance.
{The rules which regulate their meet-
ing with other people are given by
Mr. Logan {Malabar, i. 118).] From
pula the Portuguese formed also the
verbs empolear-se, 'to become polluted
by the touch of a low-caste person,'
and desempolear-se, 'to purify oneself
after such pollution' (Gouvea, f. 97,
and Synod, f. 52'y), superstitions which
Menezes found prevailing among the
Christians of Malabar. (See HIRAVA.)
1510.— "The fifth class are called Foliar,
who collect pepper, wine, and nuts . . .
the Foliar may not approach either the
Naeri (see NAIR) or the Brahmins within
50 paces, unless they have been called by
them. . . ." — Varthema, 142.
1516. — "There is another lower sort of
gentiles called puler. . . . They do not
speak to the nairs except for a long way
ofiF, as far as they can be heard speaking
with a loud voice. . . . And whatever man
or woman should touch them, their relations
immediately kill them like a contaminated
thing. . . ." — Barbosa, 143.
1572.—
" A ley, da gente toda, ricca e pobre,
De f abulas composta se imagina :
Andao nus, e somente hum pano cobre
As partes que a cubrir natura ensina.
Dous modos ha de gente ; porque a nobre
Nayres chamados sao, e a minos dina
Foleas tem por nome, a quem obriga
A ley nao misturar a casta antiga."
Cavioes, vii. 37.
By Burton :
" The Law that holds the people high and
low,
is fraught with false phantastick tales long
past ;
they go unclothed, but a wrap they throw
for decent purpose round the loins and
waist :
Two modes of men are known : the nobles
know
the name of Nayrs, who call the lower
caste
Foleas, whom their haughty laws contain
from intermingling with the higher
strain. ..."
1598. — "When the Portingales came first
into India, and made league and composi-
tion with the King of Cochin, the Nayros
desired that men shovld give them place,
and tume out of the Way, when they mette-
in the Streetes, as the Folsras ..." (used
to do).— Lijischoten, 78 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 281 ;
also see i. 279].
1606.—". . . he said by way of insult
that he would order him to touch a Foleaa,
which is one of the lowest castes of Malaviar."
— Gouvea, f. 76.
1626. — "These Puler are Theeves and
Sorcerers." — Purchas, FilgHmage, 553.
[1727.— " Foulias." (See under MUCOA.)
[1754. — "Niadde and FuUie are two low
castes on the Malabar coast. . . ." — Ices, 26.
[1766.—". . . Foolighees, a cast hardly
suffered to breathe the common air, being
driven into the forrests and mountains out
of the commerce of mankind. . . ." — Grose,
2nd ed. ii. 161 seq.]
1770. — "Their degradation is still more
complete on the Malabar coast, which ha*
not been subdued by the Mogul, and where
they (the pariahs) are called Fouliats." —
Raynal, E.T. 1798, i. 6.
1865. — "Further south in India we find
polyandry among . . . Foleres of Malabar.'^
— McLemvan, Primitive Marriage, 179.
POLIGAB, s. This term is peculiar
to the Madras Presidency. The persons
so called were properly subordinate
feudal chiefs, occupying tracts more or-
less wild, and generally of predatory
habits in former days ; they are now
much the same as Zemindars in the
highest use of that term (q.v.). The
word is Tarn, pdkiiydkkaran, ' the
holder of a pdlaiyam,^ or feudal estate ;
Heh jKilegddu ; and thence Mahr. pafe-
gdr ; the English form being no doubt
taken from one of the two latter*
The southern Poligars gave much
trouble about 100 years ago, and the
" Poligar wars " were somewhat serious-
affairs. In various assaults on Panja-
lamkurichi, one of their forts in Tin-
nevelly, between 1799 and 1801 there
fell 15 British officers. Much regard-
ing the Poligars of the south will be
found in Nelson's Madura, and in
Bishop Caldwell's very interesting^
History of Tinnevelly. Most of the
quotations apply to those southern
districts. But the term was used
north to the Mahratta boundary.
1681.— "They pulled down the Folegar's
houses, who being conscious of his guilt, had
fled and hid himself." — Wheeler, i. 118.
1701. — "Le lendemain je me rendis ^
Tailur, c'est une petite ville qui appartient
a un autre Paleagaren."— Ze«. £dif. x. 269.
1745. — " J'espere que Votre Eminence
agr^era I'^tablissement d'une nouvelle Mis-
sion prbs des Montagues appellees vul-
POLIGAR.
19
POLO.
gairement des Palleagares, ou aucun
Missionnaire n'avait paru jusqu'a present.
Cette coutree est soumise a divers petits Kois
appelles ^galement Palleagars, qui sont
independans du Grand Mogul quoique
places presque au milieu de son Empire." —
Korhert, Mem. ii. 406-7.
1754. — "A Polygar . . . undertook to
conduct them through defiles and passes
known to very few except himself." — Orme,
i. 373.
1780. — "He(Hyder) now moved towards
the f)ass of Changana, and encamped upon
his side of it, and sent ten thousand poly-
gars to clear away the pass, and make a
road sufi&cient to enable his artillery and
stores to pass through." — Mori. James
Lindsay, in Lives of the Lindsays, iii. 233.
, , " The matchlock men are generally
accompanied by poligars, a set of fellows
that are almost savage, and make use of no
other weapon than a pointed bamboo spear,
18 or 20 feet \ong."—Munro's Narrative, 131.
1783.— "To Mahomet Ali they twice sold
the Kingdom of Tanjore. To the same
Mahomet Ali they sold at least twelve
sovereign Princes called the Polygars." —
Burkr^'i Speech on Fox's l7idia Bill, in Works,
iii. 458.
1800. — "I think Pournaya's mode of
dealing with these rajahs ... is excellent.
He sets them up in palankins, elephants,
&c., and a great sowarry, and makes them
attend to his person. They are treated with
great respect, which they like, but can do
no mischief in the country. Old Hyder
adopted this plan, and his operations were
seldom impeded by polygar wars." — A.
Wellesley to T. Miinro, in Arbuthnot's Mem.
xcii.
1801. — "The southern Poligars, a race
of rude warriors habituated to arms of
independence, had been but lately subdued."
— Welsh, i. 57.
1809. — "Tondiman is an hereditary title.
His subjects are Polygars, and since the
late war ... he is become the chief of
those tribes, among whom the singular
law exists of the female inheriting the
sovereignty in preference to the male." —
Ld. Valentia, i. 364.
1868. — "There are 72 bastions to the fort
of Madura ; and each of them was now
formally placed in charge of a particular
chief, who was bound for himself and his
heirs to keep his post at all times, and under
all circumstances. He was also bound to
pay a fixed annual tribute ; to supply and
keep in readiness a quota of troops for the
Governor's armies ; to keep the Governor's
peace over a particular tract of country.
... A grant was made to him of a tract
of a country . , . together with the title of
P&leiya Kdran (Poligar). . . ." — Nelson's
Madura, Pt. iii, p. 99.
,, " Some of the Poligars were placed
in authority over others, and in time of war
were answerable for the good conduct of
their subordinates. Thus the Sethupati was
chief of them all ; and the Poligar of Dindi-
gul is constantly spoken of as being the
chief of eighteen Poligars ... when the
levying of troops was required the Delavay
(see DALAWAY) sent requisitions to such
and such Poligars to furnish so many armed
men within a certain time. . . ."—Nelson's
Madeira, Pt. iii. p. 157.
The word got transferred in English par-
lance to the people vnder such Chiefs (see
quotations above, 1780-1809) ; and especi-
ally, it would seem, to those whose habits
were predatory :
1869. — "There is a third well-defined race
mixed with the general population, to which
a common origin may probably be assigned.
I mean the predatory classes. In the south
they are called Poligars, and consist of
the tribes of Marawars, Kallars (see
COLLERY), Bedars (see BYDE), Ramuses
(see RAMOOSY) : and in the North are re-
presented by the Kolis (see COOLY) of
Guzerat, and the Gujars (see GOOJUR) of
the N.W. Provinces." — Sir Walter Elliot,
in J. Ethn. Sac. L., N.S. i. 112.
[POLIGAR DOG, s. A large breed
of dogs found in S. India. " The
Polygar dog is large and powerful,
and is peculiar in being without hair "
{Balfour, Cycl. i. 568).]
[1853. — "It was evident that the original
breed had been crossed with the bull-dog,
or the large Poligar dog of India." —
Campbell, Old I'orest Ranger, 3rd ed. p. 12.]
POLLAM, s. Tarn, pdlaiyam ; Tel.
pdlemu ; (see under POLIGAR).
1783. — "The principal reason which they
assigned against the extirpation of the
polygars (see POLIGAR) was that the
weavers were protected in their fortresses.
They might have added, that the Company
itself which stung them to death, had been
warmed in the bosom of these unfortunate
princes ; for on the taking of Madras by the
French, it was in their hospitable pollams
that most of the inhabitants found refuge
and protection." — Burke's Speech on Fox's
E. I. Bill, in Works, iii. 488.
1795. — "Having submitted the general
remarks on the Pollams I shall proceed to
observe that in general the conduct of the
Poligars is much better than could be
expected from a race of men, who have
hitherto been excluded from those ad-
vantages, which almost always attend
conquered countries, an intercourse vfith
their conquerors. With the exception of
a very few, when I arrived they had never
seen a European. . .' ." — Report on Diiidigal,
by Mr. Wynch, quoted in Nelson's Madura,
Pt. iv. p. l5.
POLO, s. The game of hockey on
horseback, introduced of late years
into England, under this name, which
comes from Balti ; polo being properly
POLO.
'20 POLONGA, TIG-POLONGA.
in the language of that region the ball
used in the game. The game thus
lately revived was once known and
practised (though in various forms)
from Provence to the borders of China
(see CHICANE). It had continued to
>exist down to our own day, it would
seem, only near the extreme East and
the extreme West of the Himalaya,
viz. at Manipur in the East (between
Cacliar and Burma), and on the West
in the high valley of the Indus (in
Ladak, Balti, Astor and Gilgit, and
■extending into Chitral). From the
former it was first adopted by our
countrymen at Calcutta, and a little
later (about 1864) it was introduced
into the Punjab, almost simultaneously
from the Lower Provinces and from
Kashmir, where the summer visitors
had taken it up. It was first played
in England, it would seem at Alder-
shot, in July 1871, and in August
of the same year at Dublin in the
Phoenix Park. The next year it was
played in many places."* But the first
mention we can find in the Times is
-a notice of a match at Lillie-Bridge,
July 11, 1874, in the next day's
paper. There is mention of the game
in the Illustrated Lojidon News of July
20, 1872, where it is treated as a new
invention by British officers in India.
[According to the author of the Bad-
Tiiinton Library treatise on the game,
it was adopted by Lieut. Slierer in
1854, and a club was formed in 1859.
The same writer fixes its introduction
into the Punjab and N.W.P. in 1861-
'62. See also an article in Baily's
Magazine on " The Earlv History of
Polo" (June 1890). the Central
Asian form is described, under the
name of Baiga or Kok-hura, *grey wolf,'
by Schuyler (Turkistan, i. 268 seqq.)
and that in Dardistan by Biddulph
(Tribes of the Hindoo Koosh, 84 seqq.).]
In Ladak it is not indigenous, but an
introduction from Baltistan. See a
careful and interesting account of the
game of those parts in Mr. F. Drew's
excellent book, TJie Jummoo and
Kashmir Territories, 1875, pp. 380-392.
We learn from Professor Tylor that
the game exists still in Japan, and a
very curious circumstance is that the
polo racket, just as that described by
* See details in the Field of Nov. 15, 1884,
p. C67, courteously given in reply to a query from
the present writer.
Jo. Cinnamus in the extract under
CHICANE has survived there. [See
Chamberlain, Things Japanese, 3rd ed.
333 seqq.]
1835.— "The ponies of Muneepoor hold a
very conspicuous rank in the estimation of
the inhabitants. . . . The national game of
Hockey, which is played by every male of
the country capable of sitting a horse,
renders them all expert equestrians ; and it
wa,s by men and horses so trained, that the
princes of Muneepoor were able for many
years not only to repel the aggressions of
the Burmahs, but to save the whole country
. . . and plant their banners on the banks
of the Irrawattee." — Peviherton's Report on
the E. Frontier of Br. hidia, 31-32.
1838. — "AtShighurl first saw the game
of the Chaugh^n, which was played the day
after our arrival on the Mydan or plain laid
out expressly for the purpose. . . . It is in
fact hocky on horseback. The ball, which
is larger than a cricket ball, is only a globe
made of a kind of willow-wood, and is called
in Tibeti 'Pulu.' ... I can conceive that
the Chaughiln requires only to be seen to be
played. It is the fit sport of an equestrian
nation. . . . The game is played at almost
every valley in Little Tibet and the adjoining
countries . . . Ladakh, Yessen, Chitral, &c. ;
and I should recommend it to be tried on
the Hippodrome at Bayswater. . . . "— Vlgne,
Travels in Kashmir, Ladalch, Iskavdo, &c.
(1842), ii. 289-392.
1848. — "An assembly of all the principal
inhabitants took place at Iskardo, on some
occasion of ceremony or festivity. ... I
was thus fortunate enough to be a witness
of the chaugan, which is derived from
Persia, and has been described by Mr,
Vigne as hocky on horseback. . . . Large
quadrangular enclosed meadows for this
game may be seen in all the larger villages
of Balti, often surrounded by rows of
beautiful willow and poplar trees," — Lr.
T. Thomson, Himalaya and Tibet, 260-261.
1875.—
*' Polo, Tent-pegging, Hurlingham, the
Rink,
I leave all these delights."
Browning, Inn Album, 23.
POLLOCK-SAUG, s. ILmdi. pdlak,
pdlak-sdg ; a poor vegetable, called
also 'country spinach' (Beta vulgaris,
or B. Bengalensis, Koxb.). [Eiddell
{Domest. Econ. b1^) caUs it 'Bengal
Beet.']
POLONGA, TIC-POLONGA, s.
A very poisonous snake, so called in
Ceylon (Bungarus ? or Daboia elegans ?) ;
Singh, poloiigard. [The Madras Gloss.
identifies it with the Daboia elegans,
and calls it 'Chain viper, 'Necklace
snake,' 'Russell's viper,' or cobra
manilla. The Singh, name is said
POMFRET, POMPHRET.
'21 POMMELO, PAMPELMOOSE.
to be titpolanga, tit, 'shotted,' polan-
^rt, '\dper.']
1681. — " There is another venomous snake
called Polongo, the most venomous of all,
that kills cattel. Two sorts of them I have
seen, the one green, the other of reddish
gray, full of white rings along the sides, and
about five or six feet long." — Knox, 29.
1825. — " There are only four snakes ascer-
tained to be poisonous ; the cobra de capello
is the most common, but its bite is not so
certainly fatal as that of the tic polonga,
which destroys life in a few minutes," — 3frs.
Heber, in H.'s Journal, ed. 1844, ii. 167.
POMFRET, POMPHRET, s. A
genus of sea-lish of broad compressed
form, embracing several species, of
good repute for tlie table on all the
Indian coasts. According to Day they
are all reducible to Stromateus sinen-
sis, 'the white Pomfret,' Str. cinereus,
which is, when immature, 'the silver
Pomfret,' and when mature, ' the gray
Pomfret,' and Str. niger, ' the black P.'
The French of Pondicherry call the
lish -pample. We cannot connect it
with the TTo/xiriXos of Aelian (xv. 23)
■and Athenaeus (Lib. VII. cap. xviii.
seqq.) which is identified with a very
different fish, the 'pilot-fish' (Ncm-
a-ates ductor of Day). The name is
probably from the PortugiTese, and a
corruption of pampano, 'a vine-leaf,'
from supposed resemblance ; this is
the Portuguese name of a fish which
occurs just where the pomfret should
be mentioned. Thus :
[1598.—" The best fish is called Mordexiin,
Pampano, and Tatiingo." — LinscJioten, Hak.
Soc. ii. 11.]
1613. — "The fishes of this Mediterranean
{the Malayan sea) are very savoury sables,
and seer fish {serras) and pampanos, and
rays, . . ."—Oodinho de Eredia, f. 33y.
[1703. — ". . . Albacores, Daulphins,
Paumphlets." — In Yule, Hedges' Diary,
Hak. Soc, ii. cecxxxiv.]
1727. — "Between Cimnara and Ballasore
Rivers , , . a very delicious Fish called the
Pamplee, come in Sholes, and are sold for
two Pence per Hundred. Two of them are
sufficient to dine a moderate Man." — ^1.
JIamiltan, i. 396 ; [ed. 1744].
1810.—
' ' Another face look'd broad and bland
Like pamplet floundering on the sand ;
Whene'er she turned her piercing stare.
She seemed alert to spring in air." —
Malay verses, rendered by Dr. Leyden,
in Maria Oraham, 201.
1813. — " The pomfret is not unlike a small
turbot, but of a more delicate flavour ; and
•epicures esteem the black pomfret a great
2 z
dainty." — Forbes, Or. Mem. \. 52-53; [2nd
ed. i. 36].
[1822. — " . . . the lad was brought up to
catch pamphlets and bombaloes. . . ." —
Wallace, Fifteen Years in India, 106.]
1874. — " The greatest pleasure in Bombay
was eating a fish called 'pomfret.'" — Sat.
Rev., 30th May, 690.
[1896. — " Another account of this sort of
seine fishing, for catching pomfret fish, is
given by Mr. Gueritz." — Ling Iloth, Natives
of Sarawak, i. 455.]
POMMELO, PAMPELMOOSE,
&c., s. Citrus decumana, L., the largest
of the orange-tribe. It is the same
fruit as the shaddock of the West
Indies ; but to the larger varieties
some form of the name Pommelo
seems also to be applied in the West.
A small variety, with a fine skin, is
sold in London shops as "the For-
bidden fruit." The fruit, though
grown in gardens over a great ])art of
India, really comes to perfection only
near the Equator, and especially in
Java, whence it was probably brought
to the continent. For it is called in
Bengal Batdvl nimhu {i.e. Citrus Bata-
viana). It probably did not come to
India till the 17th jjentury ; it is not
mentioned in the Aln. According to
Bretschneider the Pommelo is men-
tioned in the ancient Chinese Book of
the Shu-King. Its Chinese name is
Yu.
The form of the name which we
have put first is that now general in
Anglo-Indian use. But it is probably
only a modern result of ' striving after
meaning ' (quasi Pomo-nulone ?). Among
older authors the name goes through
many strange shapes. Ta vernier calls
it pompone (Voy. des Indes, liv. iii.
ch. 24 ; [ed. Ball, ii. 360]), but the
usual French name is pampel-mousse.
Dampier has Pumplenose (ii. 125) ;
Lockyer, Pumplemuse (51) ; Forrest,
Pummel-nose (32) ; Ives, '^n7/72?Zg-wo.sgs,
called in the West Indies Ghadocks ' [19].
Maria Graham uses the French spell-
ing (22). Pompoleon is a form un-
known to us, but given in the Eng.
Cijclopaedia. Molesworth's Mardthi
Diet, gives ^^papannas, papanas, or
papanis (a word of. S. America)." We
are unable to give the true etymology,
though Littre says boldly "Tamoul,
bambolimas." Ainslie (Mat. Medica,
1813) gives Poomlimas as the Tamil,
whilst Balfour (Gycl. of India) gives
Pumpalimas and Bambidimas as Tamils
PONDIGHERRY.
^22
POOJA.
Bomharimasa and Pampara-panasa as
Telugu, Bambali naringi as Malayalim.
But if these are real words they
appear to be corruptions of some
foreign term. [Mr. F. Brandt points
out that the above forms are merely
various attempts to transliterate a word
which is in Tamil pamhalimdsu, while
the Malayalim is bambali - ndraJcam
^hamhili tree.' According to the
Madras Gloss, all these, as well as the
English forms, are ultimately derived
from the Malay pumpulmas. Mr.
Skeat writes : " In an obsolete Malay
diet., by Howison (1801) I find
*■ poomplemooSj a fruit brought from
India by Captain Shaddock, the seeds
of which were planted at Barbadoes,'
and afterwards obtained his name :
the affix moos appears to be the Dutch
moes, 'vegetable.'" If this be so, the
Malay is not the original form.]
1661.— "The fruit called by the Nether-
landers PUmpelmoos, by the Portuguese
Jamboa, grows in superfluity outside the
city of Batavia. . . . This fruit is larger than
any of the lemon - kind, for it grows as
large as the head of a child of 10 years old.
The core or inside is for the most part
reddish, and has a kind of sourish sweet-
ness, tasting like unripe grapes." — Walter
Schulzen, 236
PONDIGHERRY, n.p. This name
of what is now the chief French settle-
ment in India, is Pudu-ch'cheri, or
Puthuggeri, 'New Town,' more cor-
rectly Pudu-vai, Puthuvai, meaning
'New Place.' C. P. Brown, however,
says it is Pudi-cheru, 'New Tank.'
The natives sometimes write it Phul-
cheri. [Mr. Garstin {Man. S. Arcot,
422) says that Hindus call it Puthuvai
or Puthuggeri, while Musulmans call
it Pulcheri, or as the Madras Gloss.
writes the word, Pulchari.']
1680.— -"Mr. Edward Brogden, arrived
from Porto Novo, reports arrival at Puddi-
cherry of two French ships from Surat,
and the receipt of advices of the death of
Sevajie. "—i^or^ St. Geo. Consn., May 23.
In Notes and Exts. No, iii. p. 20.
[1683. — ". . . Interlopers intend to settle
att Verampatnam, a place neer PuUi-
cherry. . . ."—Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo.,
1st ser. ii. 41. In iv. 113 (1685) we have
Pondicherry.l
1711. — "The French and Danes likewise
hire them (Portuguese) at Pont de Cheree
and Trincombar." — Lochyer, 286.
1718. — "The Fifth Day 'we reached
Budulscheri, a French Town, and the chief
Seat of their Missionaries in India." — Prop,
of the Oospely p. 42.
1726. — " Poedechery, " in Valentijn,.
Ghoro. 11.
1727.—" Punticherry is the next Place of
Note on this Coast, a colony settled by the
French."—^. Hamilton, i. 356 ; [ed. 1744].
1753. — " L'dtablissement des FranQois h.
Pondicheri remonte jus(iu'en I'ann^o 1674 ;
mais par de si foibles commencements, qu'on
n'auroit eu de la peine k imaginer, que les
suites en fussent aussi considerables." —
B'Anville, p. 121.
1780. — " An English officer of rank,
General Coote, who was unequalled among
his compeers in ability and experience iu
war, and who had frequently fought jvith
the French of Phoolcheri in the Karnatic
and . . . had as often gained the victory
over them. . . ." — H. of Hyder Naik, A\Z.
PONGrOL, s. A festival of S. India,
observed early in January. Tam. pon-
gdl, ' boiling ' ; i.e. of the rice, because
the first act in the feast is the boiling
of the new rice. It is a kind of
harvest-home. There is an interest-
ing account of it by the late Mr. C. E.
Gover (/. R. As. Soc. N.S. v. 91), but
the connection which he traces with
the old Vedic religion is hardly to be
admitted. [See the meaning of the
rite discussed by Br. Fraser, Golden
Bough, 2nd ed. iii. 305 seq.']
1651. — " . . . nous parlerons maintenant
du Pongol, qui se celebre le 9 de Janvier
en I'honneur du Soleil. ... lis cuisent du
ris avec du laict. . . . Ce ris se cuit hors la
maison, afin que le Soleil puisse luire dessus
. . . et quand ils voyent, qu'il semble le
vouloir retirer, ils orient d'une voix intel-
ligible, Pongol, Pongol, Pongol, Pongol. . ."
—Ahr. Roger, Fr. Tr. 1670, pp. 237-8.
1871. — "Nor does the gentle and kindly
influence of the time cease here. The files-
of the Munsif's Court will have been exam-
ined with cases from litigious enemies or
greedy money lenders. But as PongoI
comes round many of them disappear. . . .
The creditor thinks of his debtor, the debtor
of the creditor. The one relents, the other
is ashamed, and both parties are saved by
a compromise. Often it happens that a
process is postponed 'till after Pongol ! ' " —
Gover, as above, p. 96.
POOJA, s. Properly applied to
the Hindu ceremonies in idol- worship ;
Skt. pujd ; and colloquially to any
kind of rite. Thus jhandd hi pujd, or
'Pooja of the flag,' is the sepoy term
for what in St. James's Park is called
'Trooping of the colours.' [Used in
the plural, as in the quotation of 1900^
it means the holidays of the Durga
Puja or Dussera.]
[1776. — ". . . the occupation of th6
Bramiii should be ... to cause the per-
POOJAREE.
723
POONAMALEE.
formance of the poojen, i.e. the worship
to Deictdh. . . ."—Halhed, Code, ed. 1781,
Pref. xcix.
[1813. — " . . . the Pundits in attendance
commenced the pooja, or sacrifice, by
pouring milk and curds upon the branches,
and smearing over the leaves with wetted
nce."-—Broughton, Letter's, ed. 1892, p. 214.]
1826. — " The person whose steps I had
been watching now approached the sacred
tree, and having performed puja to a stone
deity at its foot, proceeded to unmuffle
himself from his shawls. . . ." — Pandurang
Hari, 26 ; [ed. 1873, i. 34].
1866.— "Yes, Sahib, I Christian boy.
Plenty poojah do. Sunday time never no
work do." — Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow,
in Fraser, Ixxiii. 226.
1874. — "The mass of the ryots who form
the population of the village are too poor
to have a family deity. They are forced
to be content with ... the annual pujahs
performed ... on behalf of the village
community." — Cal. Reo. No. cxvii. 195.
1879. — "Among the curiosities of these
lower galleries are little models of costumes
and country scenes, among them a grand
pooja under a tree." — Sat. Rev. No. 1251,
p. 477.
[1900. — " Calcutta has been in the throes
of the Pujahs since yesterday." — Pioneer
Mail, 5 Oct.].
POOJAREE, s. Hind, pujdn. An
ofl&ciating priest in an idol temple.
1702.— " L'office de poujari ou de Prg-
tresse de la Reine mbre dtait incompatible
avec le titre de servante du Seigneur." —
Lett. Edif. xi. 111.
[1891. — " Then the Ptljari, or priest, takes
the Bhuta sword and bell in his hands. . . ."
— Monier- Williams, Brahmanism and Hindu-
ism, 4th ed. 249.]
POOL, s. P.— H. pul, 'a bridge.'
Used in two of the quotations under
the next article for * eml^ankment.'
[1812. — "The bridge is thrown over the
river ... it is called the Pool Khan. . . ."
— Morier, Journey through Persia, 124.]
POOLBUNDY, s. P.— H
' Securing of bridges or embankments.'
A name formerly given in Bengal to
a civil department in charge of the
embankments. Also sometimes used
improperly for the embankment itself.
[1765. — "Deduct Poolbundy advanced
for repairs of dykes, roads, &c." — Verelst,
View of Bengal, App. 213.
[c. 1781. — " Pay your constant devoirs to
Marian Allypore, or sell yourself soul and
body to Poolbundy."— Ext. from Nicky's
Gazette, in Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta,
3rd ed. 178. This refers to Impey, who was
called by this name in allusion to a lucrative
contract given to his relative, a Mr. Fraser.]
1786. — "That the Superintendent of
Poolbundy Repairs, after an accurate and
diligent survey of the bunds and pools, and
the provincial Council of Burdwan . . .
had delivered it as their opinion. . . ." —
Articles of CJuirge against Warren Hastings,
in BurTce, vii. 98,
1802. — "The Collector of Midnapore has
directed his attention to the subject of pool-
bundy, and in a very ample report to the
Board of Revenue, has described certain
abuses and oppressions, consisting chiefly of
pressing ryots to work on the pools, which
call aloud for a remedy." — Fifth Report,
App. p. 558.
1810. — ". . . the whole is obliged to Vje
preserved from inundation by an embank-
ment called the pool bandy, maintained
at a very great and regular expense." —
Williamson, V. M., ii. 365.
POON, PEON, &c., s. Can. 'ponne,
[Mai. pimna, Skt. punndga]. A timber
tree (Calophyllum inophyllum, L.) which
grows in the forests of Canara, &c., and
which was formerly used for masts,
whence also called mast-wood. [Lin-
schoten refers to this tree, but not by
name (Hak. Soc. i. 67).]
[1727. — ". . . good Poon-masts, stronger
but heavier than Firr. " — A. Hamilton, ed.
1744, i. 267.
[1776. — ". . . Pohoon-masts, chiefly from
the Malabar coast." — Grose, 2nd ed. ii. 109.]
[1773. — "Poon tree . . . the wood light
but tolerably strong ; it is frequently used
for masts, but unless great care be taken
to keep the wet from the ends of it, it soon
rots." — Ives, 460.]
1835.— "Peon, or Puna . . . the largest
sort is of a light, bright colour, and may be
had at Mangalore, from the forests of
Corumcul in Canara, where it grows to a
length of 150 feet. At Mangalore I pro-
cured a tree of this sort that would have
made a foremast for the Leander, 60-gun
ship, in one piece, for 130O Rupees." — Edye,
in J. R. As. Soc. ii. 354.
POONAMALEE, n.p. A town,
and formerly a military station, in the
Chingleput Dist. of Madras Presidency,
13 miles west of Madras. The name is
given in the Imp. Gazetteer as Puna-
mallu (?), and Ponda maldi, whilst
Col. Branfill gives it as " Puntha malli
for PuvirunthaTrmlli" without further
explanation. [The Madras Gloss, gives
Tam. Pundamalli, ' town of the jasmine-
creeper,^ which is largely grown there
for the supply of the Madras markets.
[1876.— "The dog, a small piebald cur,
with a short tail, not unlike the ' Poona-
mallee terrier,' which the British soldier
is wont to manufacture from Pariah dogs
for 'Griflins' with sporting proclivities,
724
POPPER-CAKE.
was brought up for inspection." — McMaJuni,
Karens of the Golden Ghersones«, 236.]
POONaEE, PHOONGY, s. The
name most commonly given to the
Buddhist religieux in British Burma,
The word (p'him-gyi) signifies 'great
glory.'
1782.—". . . leurs Prfetres . . . sont
nioins instruits que les Brames, at portent
le nom de Ponguis." — Sonnerat, ii. 301.
1795.^" From the many convents in the
neighbourhood of Rangoon, the number of
Khahans and Fhong^s must be very con-
siderable ; I was told it exceeded 1500." —
jSymes, Emhassy to Ava, 210.
1834.—" The Talapoins are called by the
Burmese Phonghis, which term means great
glory, or Rahans, which means perfect." —
Bp.Bigandet, in J. Ind. Archip. iv. 222-3.
[1886. — "Every Burman has for some
time during his life to be a Pohngee, or
monk." — Lady Dufferin, Viceregal Life, 177.]
POORANA, s. Slit, purdna, 'old,'
hence ' legendary,' and thus applied as
a common name to 18 books which
contain the legendary mythology of
the Brahmans.
1612. — " . . . These books are divided
into bodies, members, and joints (cortos,
membros, e articulos) . . . six which they
call Xastra (see SHASTER), which are the
bodies ; eighteen which they call Purana,
which are the members ; twenty-eight called
Agamon, which are the joints." — Oouto, Dec.
V. liv. vi. cap. 3.
1651. — "As their Poranas, i.e. old
histories, relate." — Rogerius, 153.
[1667. — " When they have acquired a
knowledge of Sanscrit . . . they generally
study the Purana, which is an abridg-
ment and interpretation of the Beths " (see
VEDAS).— ^eraier, ed. Constable, p. 335.]
c. 1760. — "Le puran comprend dix-huit
livres qui renferment I'histoire sacr^e, qui
contient les dogmes de la religion des
Bramines." — Encyclopedie, xxvii. 807.
1806. — "Ceux-ci, calculoient tout haut
de m€moire tandis que d'autres, plus
avanc^s, lisoient, d'un ton chantant, leurs
Pourans." — Haafner, i. 130.
POORUB, and POORBEEA, ss.
Hind, purabj purb, ' the East,' from Slit.
purva or purba, ' in front of,' as pascha
(Hind, pachham) means 'behind' or
'westerly' and dakshina, 'right-hand'
or southerly. In Upper India the
term means usually Oudh, the Benares
division, and Behar. - Hence Poorbeea
{jpurbiya\ a man of those countries,
was, in the days of the old Bengal
army, often used for a sepoy, the
majority being recruited in those
provinces.
1553. — "Omaum (Humayun) Patxiah . . .
resolved to follow Xerchan (Sher Khan) and
try his fortunes against him . . . and they
met close to the river Ganges before it
unites with the river Jamona, where on
the West bank of the river there is a city
called Canose (Canauj), one of the chief of
the kingdom of Dely. Xerchan was beyond
the river in the tract which the natives call
Purba. . . ."—Barros, IV. ix. 9.
[1611. — "Pierb is 400 cose long." —
Jourdain, quoted in Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc.
ii. 538.]
1616. — "Bengala, a most spacious and
fruitful province, but more properly to be
called a kingdom, which hath two very
large provinces within it, Purb and Patan,
the one lying on the east, the other on the
west side of the river." — Terry, ed. 1665,
p. 357.
1666. — "La Province de Halabas s'appel-
loit autrefois Purop. . . ."—Thevenot, v. 197.
[1773. — "Instead of marching with the
great army he had raised into the Pur-
bunean country ... we were informed he
had turned his arms against us. . . ." —
Ives, 91.]
1881.—
"... My lands were taken away.
And the Company gave me a pension of
just eight annas a day ;
And the Poorbeahs swaggered about our
streets as if they had done it all. ..."
Attar Singh loquitur, by ' Soioar,'
Sir M. Durand in an Indian
paper, the name and date lost.
POOTLY NAUTCH, s. Properly
Hind, kdth-putll-ndch, ' wooden-puppet-
dance.' A puppet show.
c. 1817. — "The day after tomorrow will
be my lad James Dawson's birthday, and
we are to have a puttuUy-nautch in the
evening." — Mrs. Shericood's Stories, 291.
POPPER-CAKE, in Bombay, and
in JMadras popadam, ss. These are
apparently the same word and thing,
though to the former is attributed a
Hind, and Mahr. origin pdpar, Skt.
parpata, and to the latter a Tamil
one, pappadam, as an abbreviation of
paruppu - adam, 'lentil cake.' [The
Madras Gloss, gives Tel. appadaniy
Tam. appalam (see HOPPER), and Mai.
pappatam, from parippu, 'dhall,' ata^
' cake.'] It is a kind of thin scone or
wafer, made of any kind of pulse or
lentil flour, seasoned with assafoetida,
&c., fried in oil, and in W. India baked
crisp, and often eaten at European
tables as an accompaniment to curry.
It is not bad, even to a novice.
PORGA.
'2b
PORCELAIN.
1814. — "They are very fond of a thin
cake, or wafer, called popper, made from
the flour of oord or mash . . . highly
seasoned with assa-foetida ; a salt called
popper-^Aor / and a very hot massaula (see
MUSSALLA), compounded of turmeric,
black pepper, ginger, garlic, several kinds
of warm seeds, and a quantity of the hottest
Chili pepper." — Forhes, Or. Mem. ii. 50;
[2nd ed. i. 347].
1820. — "Papadoms (fine cakes made of
gram-flour and a 'fine species of alkali, which
gives them an agreeable salt taste, and
serves the purpose of yeast, making them
rise, and become very crisp when fried. ..."
— As. Researches, xiii. 315.
,, "Paper, the flour of ooreed (see
OORD), salt, assa-foetida, and various
spices, made into a paste, rolled as thin as
a wafer, and dried in the sun, and when
wanted for the table baked crisp. . . ." —
T. Coates, in Tr. Lit. Soc. Bo. iii. 194.
PORCA, n.p. Ill Imp. Gazetteer
Porakdd, also called Piracada; properly
Purdkkddu, [or according to the Madras
Gloss. Purakkdtu, Mai. pura^ 'outside,'
kdtu, 'jungle ']. A town on the coast of
Travancore, formerly a separate State.
The Portuguese had a fort here, and the
Dutch, in the 17th century, a factory.
Fra Paolina (1796) speaks of it as a
very populous city full of merchants,
Mahommedan, Christian, and Hindu.
It is now insignificant. [See Logan,
Malabar, i. 338.]
[1663-4. — "Your fifactories of Carwarr and
Porquatt are continued but to very little
purpose to you." — Forrest, Bombay Letter,^,
i. 18.]
PORCELAIN, s. The history of
this word for China-ware appears to be
as follows. The family of univalve
moUusks called Cypraeidae, or Cowries,
(q.v.) were in medieval Italy called
porcellana and porcelletta, almost cer-
tainly from their strong resemblance
to the body and back of a pig, and not
from a grosser analogy suggested l)y
Mahn (see in Littre sub voce). That
this is so is strongly corroborated by
the circumstance noted by Dr. J. E.
Gray (see Eng. Cyc. Nat. Hist. s.v.
Gypraeidae) that Pig is the common
name of shells of this family on the
English coast ; whilst ;SW also seems
to be a name of one or more kinds.
The enamel of this shell seems to have
been used in the Middle Ages to form
a coating for ornamental pottery, &c.,
whence the early application of the
term porcellana to the fine ware brought
from the far East. Both applications
of the term, viz. to cowries and to
China-ware, occur in Marco Polo (see
below). The quasi-analogous applica-
tion of pig in Scotland to earthen- ware,
noticed in an imaginary quotation
below, is probably quite an accident,
for there appears to be a Gaelic pige^
'an earthen jar,' &c. (see Skeat, s.v.
piggin). We should not fail to recall
Dr. Johnson's etymology of porcelaine
from ^^ pour cent annees," because it
was believed by Europeans that the
materials were matured under ground
100 years ! (see quotations below from
Barbosa, and from Sir Thomas Brown).
c. 1250. — Capmany has the following pas-
sage in the work cited. Though the same
writer published the Laws of the Consulado
del Mar in 1791, he has deranged the whole
of the chapters, and this, which he has
quoted, is omitted altogether !
"In the XLIVth chap, of the maritime
laws of Barcelona, which are undoubtedly
not later than the middle of the 13th cen-
tury, there are regulations for the return
cargoes of the ships trading with Alexandria.
... In this are enumerated among articles
brought from Egypt . . . cotton in bales
and spun wool de ca^ells (for hats ?), porce-
lanas, alum, elephants' teeth. . . ." — Me-
morias, Hist, de Barcelona, f. Pt. ii. p. 44. •
1298. — "II ont monoie en tel mainere
con je voz dirai, car il espendent porcelaine
blance, celle qe se trovent en la mer et qe
se metent au cuel des chienz, et vailent les
quatre-vingt porcelaines un saic d'arjent
qe sunt deus venesians gros. . . ." — Marco
Polo, oldest French text, p. 132.
,, "Et encore voz di qe en cesto
provence, en une cit6 qe est apell^ Tinugui,
se font escuelle de porcellaine grant et
pitet les plus belles qe Ten peust deviser." —
lUd. 180.
c. 1328. — " Audivi quod ducentas civitates
habet sub se imperator ille (Magnus Tar-
tarus) majores qukm Tholosa ; et ego certb
credo quod plures habeant homines. ...
Alia non sunt quae ego sciam in isto imperio
digna relatione, nisi vasa pulcherrima,^^ et
nobilissima, atque virtuosa porseleta." —
Jordani Mirabilia, p. 59.
In the next passage it seems probable
that the shells, and not China dishes,
are intended.
c. 1343. — ". . . ghomerabica, vernice,
armoniaco, zaffiere, coloquinti, porcellane,
mirra, mirabolani ... si vendono a Vinegia
a cento di peso sottile" [i.e. by the cutcha
hundredweight). — 7'e^oZo«i, Practica della
Mercatwa, p. 134.
c. 1440. ". . . this Cim and Macinn that
I haue before named arr ii verie great
provinces, thinhabitants whereof arr idol-
aters, and there make they vessells and
disshes of Porcellana."— G^iosa/ct Barbaro,
Hak. Soc. 75.
PORCELAIN
•26
FORGO.
In the next the shells are clearly
intended :
1442. — '•^Gahelle dl Firenze . . . Porcie-
lette marine, la libra . . . soldi . . . denari
4." — Uzzano, Prat, della Mercatura, p, 23.
1461. — "Porcellane pezzi 20, ciofe 7
piattine, 5 scodelle, 4 grandi e una piccida,
piattine 5 grandi, 3 scodelle, una biava, e
due bianche." — List of Presents sent hy the
Soldan of Egypt to the Doge Pasquale Male-
piero. In Muratori, Rej-um Italicarum
Scriptores, xxi. col. 1170.
1475. — "The seaports of Cheen and
Machin are also large. Porcelain is made
there, and sold by the weight and at a low
price." — Nikitin, in India in the XVth
Cent., 21.
1487. — ". . . le mando lo inventario del
presente del Soldano dato a Lorenzo . . .
vasi grandi di Porcellana mai piii veduti
simili ne meglio lavorati. . . ." — Letter of
P. da Bibhieno to Glar. de' Medici, in Roscoe's
Lorenzo, ed. 1825, ii. 371.
1502. — "In questo tempo abrusiorno xxi
nave sopra il porto di Calechut ; et de epse
hebbe tate drogarie e speciarie che caricho
le dicte sei nave. Praeterea me ha mandato
sei vasi di porzellana excellitissimi et gradi :
quatro bochali de argento grandi co certi
altri vasi al modo loro per credentia." —
Letter of K. Emanuel, 13.
1516. — "They make in this country a
great quantity of porcelains of different
sorts, very fine and good, which form for
them a great article of trade for all parts,
and they make them in this way. They
take the shells of sea-snails {? caracoli), and
eggshells, and pound them, and with other
ingredients make a paste, which they put
underground to refine for the space of 80
or 100 years, and this mass of paste they
leave as a fortune to their children. . . ." —
Barhosa, in Ranmsio, i. 320i'.
1553.— (In China) "The service of their
meals is the most elegant that can be,
everything being of very fine procelana
(although they also make use of silver and
gold plate), and they eat everything with a
fork made after their fashion, never putting
a hand into their food, much or little." —
Barros, III. ii. 7.
1554.— (After a suggestion of the identity
of the vasa mun-hina of the ancients) :
"*Ce nom de Porcelaine est donng a plu-
sieiirs coquilles de mer. Et pource qu'vn
beau Vaisseau d'vne coquille de mer ne se
pourroit rendre mieux k propos suyuat le
nom antique, que de I'appeller de Porce-
laine i'ay pensg que les coquilles polies et
luysantes, resemblants h Nacre de perles,
ont quelque affinite auec la matiere des
vases de Porcelaine antiques: ioinct aussi
que le peuple Fra9ois nomme les pates-
nostres faictes de gros vignols, patenostres
de Porcelaine. Les susdicts vases de Por-
celaine sont transparents, et coustent bien
cher au Caire, et disent mesmement qu'ilz
les apportent des Indes. Mais cela ne me
sembla vraysemblable : car on n'en voirroit
pas si grande quantity, ne de si grades
pieces, s'il failloit apporter de si loing.
Vne esguiere, vn pot, ou vn autre vaisseau
pour petite qu'elle soit, couste vn ducat :
si c'est quelque grad vase, il coustera d'auan-
tage." — P. Belon, Observations, f. 134.
c. 1560. — "And because there are many
opinions among the Portugals which have
not beene in China, about where this Por-
celane is made, and touching the substance
whereof it is made, some saying, that it is
of oysters shels, others of dung rotten of a
long time, because they were not enformed
of the truth, I thought it conuenient to
tell here the substance. . . ." — Caspar da
Cruz, in Purchas, iii. 177.
[1605-6.—" . . . China dishes or Puselen."
— Birdicood, First Letter Book, 77.
[1612. — "Balanced one part with sandal
wood. Porcelain and pepper." — Daiivers,
Letters, i. 197.]
1615.— "If we had in England beds of
porcelain such as they have in China, —
which porcelain is a kind of plaster buried
in the earth, and by length of time con-
gealed and glazed into that substance ; this
were an artificial mine, and part of that
substance. . . ." — Bacon, Argument on Im-
peachment of Waste; Works, by Spedding,
kc, 1859, vii. 528.
c. 1630.— "The Bannyans all along the
sea-shore pitch their Booths ... for there
they sell Callicoes, China-satten, Purcellain-
ware, scru tores or Cabbinets. . . ." — Sir T.
Herbet% ed. 1665, p. 45.
1650. — "We are not thoroughly resolved
concerning Porcellane or China dishes,
that according to common belief they are
made of earth, which lieth in preparation
about an hundred years underground; for
the relations thereof are not only divers
but contrary ; and Authors agree not
herein. . . ." — Sir Thomas Browne, Vulgar
Errors, ii. 5.
[1652. — "Invited by Lady Gerrard I went
to London, where we had a greate supper ;
all the vessels, which were innumerable, were
of Porcelan, she having the most ample and
richest collection of that curiositie in Eng-
land."— Evelyn, Diary, March 19.]
1726.— In a list of the treasures left by
Akbar, which is given by Valentijn, w©
find :
"In Porcelyn, &c., Ropias 2507747." —
iv. {Suratte), 217.
1880. — " ' Vasella quidem delicatiora et
caerulea et venusta, quibus inhaeret nes-
cimus quid elegantiae, porcellana vocantur,
quasi (sed nescimus quare) a porcellis. In
partibus autem Britanniae quae septen-
trionem spectant, vocabulo forsan analogo,
vasa grossiora et fusca pigs appellant bar-
bari, quasi (sed quare iterum nescimus) a
porcis.' Narrischchen und Wdtgeholt,
Etymol. Universale, s.v. 'Blue China.'"—
Motto to An Ode in Brown Pig, St. Jatnes's
Gazette, Jiily 17.
POEGrO, s. We know this word
oiilv from its occurrence in the passage
PORTIA.
121
PORTO PIQUENO.
<[Uoted ; and most probably the expla-
nation suggested by the editor of the
Notes is correct, viz. that it represents
Port, peragua. This word is perhaps
the same as jxirogue, used by the French
for a canoe or ' dug-out ' ; a term said
by Littre to be (piroga) Carib. [On
the passage from T. B. quoted below
Sir H. Yule has the following note :
"J. (i.e. T.) B., the author, gives" a
rough drawing. It represents the
Purgoe as a somewhat high-sterned
lighter, not very large, with five oar-
pins a side. I cannot identify it
exactly with any kind of modern
boat of which I have found a repre-
sentation. It is perhaps most like the
palwdr. I think it must be an Orissa
word, but I have not been able to
trace it in any dictionary, Uriya or
Bengali." On this Col. Temple says :
"The modern Indian palwdr (Malay
palwa) is a skiff, and would not answer
the description." Anderson (loc. cit.)
mentions that in 1685 several "well-
laden Purgoes" and boats had put in
for shelter at Rameswaram to the
northward of Madapollam, i.e. on the
Coromandel Coast. There seems to be
no such word known there now. I
think, however, that the term Purgoo
is probably an obsolete Anglo-Indian
corruption of an Indian corruption of
the Port, term barco, barca, a term used
for any kind of sailing boat by the
early Portuguese visitors to the East
(e.g. D'Alboquerque, Hak. Soc. ii. 230 ;
Vasco da Gama, Rak. Soc. 77, 240).]
[1669-70. — "A Purgoo: These Vse for
the most part between Hugly and Pyplo
and Ballasore : with these boats they carry
goods into ye Roads on board English and
Dutch, &c. Ships, they will Hue a longe
time in ye Sea, beinge brought to anchor
by ye Sterne, as theire Vsual way is." —
MS. by T. B.[ateman], quoted by Anderson,
English Intercourse with Siam, p. 266.]
1680. — Ft. St. Geo. Consn., Jany. 30,
"records arrival from the Bay of the
'Success,' the Captain of which reports that
a Porgo [Peragua ?, a fast-sailing vessel,
Clipper] drove ashore in the Bay about
Peply, . . ."—Notes and Exts. No. iii. p. 2.
[1683.— "The Thomas arrived with ye 28
bales of Silk taken out of the Purga."—
Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 65.
[1685. — "In Hoogly letter to Fort St.
George, dated February 6 Porgo occurs
•coupled with 'bora' (Hind, hhar, 'alighter')."
— Priiigle, Diary Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. iii. 165.
PORTIA, s. In S. India the
common name of the Thespesia popul-
7iea, Lam. (N.O. Malvaceae), a favourite
ornamental tree, thriving best near
the sea. The word is a corruption of
Tamil Puarassu, ' Flower-king ; [pu-
varasu, from pu, ' flower,' arasu, ' pee-
pul tree']. In Ceylon it is called
Suria gansuri, and also the Tulip-tree.
1742. — "Le bois sur lequel on les met
(les toiles), et celui qu'on employe pour les
Ijattre, sont ordinairement de tamarinier,
ou d'un autre arbe nommg porchi." — Letf.
Edif. xiv. 122.
1860. — "Another useful tree, very common
in Ceylon, is the Suria, with flowers so like
those of a tulip that Europeans know it as
the tulip tree. It loves the sea air and
saline soils. It is planted all along the
avenues and streets in the towns near the
coast, where it is equally valued for its
shade and the beauty of its yellow flowers,
whilst its tough wood is used for carriage-
shafts and gun-stocks." — Tennent's Ceylon,
i. 117.
1861. — " It is usual to plant large branches
of the portia and banyan trees in such a
slovenly manner that there is little pro-
bability of the trees thriving or being
ornamental." — Cleghorn, Forests and Gaixlens
ofS. India, 197.
PORTO NOVO, n.p. A town on
the coast of South Arcot, 32 m. S. of
Pondicherry. The first mention of
it that we have found is in Bocarro,
Decada, p. 42 (c. 1613). The name
was perhaps intended to mean 'New
Oporto,' rather than ' New Haven,' but
we have not found any history of the
name. [The Tamil name is Parangi-
pettaiy * European town,' and it is
called by Mahommedans Malimfid-
bandar.']
1718. — "At Night we came to a Town
called Porta Nova, and in Malabarish
Pirenkl Potei {Parang ipettai)." — Propagation
of the Gospel, &c., Ft. ii. 41.
1726.— "The name of this city (Porto
Novo) signifies in Portuguese New Haven,
but the Moors call it Mohliammed Bendar
. . . and the Gentoos Perringepe£nte." —
Valentijn, Clixn'omandel , 8.
PORTO PIQUENO, PORTO
GRANDE, nn. pp. ' The Little Haven
and the Great Haven ' ; names l)y
which the Bengal ports of Satigam
(q.v.) and Chatigam (see CHITTAGONG)
respectively were commonly known to
the Portuguese in the 16th century.
1554.— "Porto Pequeno cf? -BcTw^'a/a . . ,
Cowries are current in the country ; 80
cowries make 1 pone (see PUN) ; of these
pones 48 are equal to 1 larin more or less."
— A. Ntines, 37.
POSTEEN.
728
PR A, PHRA, PR AW.
1554. — " "Porto GT2JQjdi& de Bemgaia. The
maund {mdo), by which they weigh all
goods, contains 40 seers {ceros), each seer
18|- ounces. . . ." — A. Niines, 37.
1568. — "lo mi parti d'Orisa per Bengala
al Porto Picheno . . . s'entra nel flume
Ganze, dalla bocca del qual fiume sino a
Satagan (see SATIGAM) cittk, oue si fanno
negotij, et oue i mercadanti si riducono,
sono centi e venti miglia, che si fanno in
diciotto hore a remi, ciob, in tre crescenti
d'acqua, che sono di sei hore I'uno." — Ces.
Federici, in Rarmisio, iii. 392.
1569. — "Partissemo di Sondiua, et giun-
gessemo in Chitigan il gran porto di
Bengala, in tempo che gik i Portoghesi
haueuano fatto pace o tregua con i Rettori."
—Ibid. 396.
1595. — " Besides, you tell me that the
traffic and commerce of the Porto Pequeno
of Bemguala being always of great moment,
if this goes to ruin through the Mogors,
they will be the masters of those tracts." —
Lett€7' of the K. of Portugal^ in Archiv.
Port. Orient., Fascio. 3, p. 481.
1596. — "And so he wrote me that the
Commerce of Porto Grande of Bengala is
flourishing, and that the King of the Country
had remitted to the Portuguese 3 per cent,
of the duties that they used to pay." —
P)id. p. 580.
1598. — " When you thinke you are at the
point de Gualle, to be assured thereof, make
towards the Hand, to know it . . . where
commonlie all the shippes know the land,
such I say as we sayle to Bengalen, or to
any of the Hauens thereof, as Porto Pequeno
or Porto Grande, that is the small, or the
great Haven, where the Portingalles doe
traffique. . . ." — Linschoten, Book III.
p. 324.
[c. 1617.— "Port Grande, Port Pequina, "
in >SVr T. Roe's List, Hak. Soc. ii. 538.1
POSTEEN, s. An Afghan leathern
pelisse, generally of sheep-skin with
the fleece on. Pers. postm, from post,
'a hide.'
1080. — "Khwaja Ahmad came on some
Government business to Ghaznln, and it was
reported to him that some merchants were
going to Turkist^n, w^ho were returning to
Ghaznin in the beginning of winter. The
Khwaja remembered that he required a
certain number of postins (great coats)
every year for himself and sons. . . ," —
JVizdm-ul-MulIc, in Elliot, ii. 497.
1442. — " His Majesty the Fortunate
Khakan had sent for the Prince of Kalikut,
horses, pelisses (postin) and robes woven of
gold. . . ." — Ahdurazzah, in Not. et Extr.
xiv. Pt. i, 437.
[c. 1.590. — "In the winter season there is
no need of poshtins (fur-Uned coats). ..."
—Aln, ed. Jarrett, ii. 337.]
1862.— "Otter skins from the Hills and
Kashmir, worn as Postins by the Yar-
kandis. "—P«»ya& Trade Report, p. 65.
POTTAH, s. Hind, and other
vernaculars, 'patta., &c. A document
specifying the conditions on which
lands are held ; a lease or other docu-
ment securing rights in land or house
property.
1778. — "I am therefore hopeful you will
be kindly pleased to excuse me the five lacs
now demanded, and that nothing may be
demanded of me beyond the amount ex-
pressed in the pottah." — The Rajah of
Benares to Hastings, in Articles of Charge
against H., Burke, vi. 591.
[1860. — "By the Zumeendar, then, or his
under tenant, as the case may be, the land
is farmed out to the Ryuts by pottahs, or
agreements. . . ." — Gra7it, Bvral Life in,
Bengal, 67.
PEA, PHRA, PRAW, s. This is
a term constantly used in Burma,
familiar to all who have been in that
country, in its constant application as
a style of respect, addressed or applied
to persons and things of especial
sanctity or dignity. Thus it is ad-
dressed at Court to the King ; it is the
habitual designation of the Buddha
and his images and dagobas ; of
superior ecclesiastics and sacred books j
corresponding on the whole ,in use,
pretty closely to the Skt. Sri. In
Burmese the word is written hhurd^
but pronounced (in Arakan) 'plirdy
and in modern Burma Proper, with
the usual slurring of the r, Phyd or
Pyd. T'he use of the term is not con-
fined to Burma ; it is used in quite a
similar way in Siam, as may be seen in
the quotation below from Alabaster ;
the word is used in the same form
P^hra among the Shans ; and in the
form Prea, it would seem, in Camboja.
Thus Garnier speaks of Indra and
Vishnu under their Cambojan epithets
as Prea En and Prea Noreai (Nara-
yana) ; of the figure of Buddha enter-
ing nirvana, as Prea Nippan ; of the
King who built the great temple of
Angkor Wat as Prea Kot Melea, of
the King reigning at the time of the
expedition as Prea Ang Reachea Vodey,
of various sites of temples as Preacon,
Preacan, Prea Pithu, &c. (Voyage
d' Exploration, i. 26, 49, 388, 77, 85,
72).
The word p'hra appears in composi-
tion in various names of Burmese
kings, as of the famous J-Zomp'hra^
(1753-60), founder of the late dynasty,
and of his son Bodoah-Tgthxdb (1781-
1819). In the former instance the
PEA, PHBA, PRAW.
729
PRAAG.
name is, according to Sir A. Pliayre,
Alaung-y/ira, i.e. the embryo Buddha,
or Bodisatva. A familiar Siamese ex-
ample of use is in the Phra Bat, or
sacred foot-mark of Buddha, a term
which represents the Sri Pada of
Cevlon.
The late Prof. H. H. Wilson, as will
he seen, supposed the word to be a
corruption of Skt. prabhu (see PARVOE).
But Mr. Alabaster points, under the
guidance of the Siamese spelling,
rather to Skt. vara, 'pre-eminent,
excellent.' This is in Pali varo,
"excellent, l)est, precious, noble"
(Childers). A curious point is that,
from the prevalence of the term phra
in all the Indo-Chinese kingdoms, we
must conclude that it was, at the time
of the introduction of Buddhism into
those countries, in predominant use
among the Indian or Ceylonese propa-
gators of the new religion. Yet we
do not find any evidence of such a
use of either prahhu or vara. The
former would in Pali be iiahhho. In
a short paper in the Bijdragen of the
Royal Institute of the Hague (Dl. X.
4de Stuk, 1885), Prof. Kern indicates
that this term was also in use in Java,
in the forms Bra and pra, with the
sense of ' splendid ' and the like ; and
he cites as an example "Bldb-Wijaya
(the style of several of the medieval
kings of Java), where Br^ is exactly
the representative of Skt. Sri.
1688. — "I know that in the country of
Laos the Dignities of Pa-ya and Meiiang,
and the honourable Epithets of Pra are in
use ; it may be also that the other terms
of Dignity are common to both Nations, as
well as the Laws." — De la Louhere, Siam,
E.T. 79.
,, " The Pra-Clang, or by a cor-
ruption of the Portugueses, the Barcalon, is
the officer, who has the appointment of the
Commerce, as well within as without the
Kingdom. . . . His name is composed of
the Balie word Pra, which I have so often
discoursed of, and of the word Clang, which
signifies Magazine."— 76/(^. 93.
,, "Then Sommona-Codom (see GAU-
TAMA) they call Fr^-Bonte-Tchaou, which
verbatim signifies the Great and Excellent
Lord."— J bid. 134.
1795. — "At noon we reached Meeaday,
the personal estate of the Magwoon of
Pegue, who is oftener called, from this
place, Meeaday Praw, or Lord of Meea-
day."— Symes, Embassy to Ava, 242.
1855. — "The epithet Phra, which occupies
so prominent a place in the ceremonial and
religious vocabulary of the Siamese and
Burmese, has been the subject of a good 1
deal of nonsense. It is unfortunate that
our Burmese scholars have never (I believe)
been Sanskrit scholars, nor vice versd, so
that the Palee terms used in Burma have
had little elucidation. On the word in
question, Professor H. H. Wilson has kindly
favoured me with a note : ' Phr^ is no doubt
a corruption of the Sanskrit Prabhu, a Lord
or Master ; the h of the aspirate bh is often
retained alone, leaving Prahu which becomes
Prah or Phra.'"— &V H. Yule, Mission to
Ava, 61.
1855. — "All these readings (of documents
at the Court) were intoned in a high re-
citative, strongly resembling that used in
the English cathedral service. And the
long-drawn Phya-a-a-a ! (My Lord), which
terminated each reading, added to the
resemblance, as it came in exactly like the
Amen of the Liturgy." — Ibid. 88.
1859.— "The word Phra, which so fre-
quently occurs in this work, here appears
for the first time ; I have to remark that it
is probably derived from, or of common
origin with, the Pharaoh of antiquity. It
is given in the Siamese dictionaries as
synonymous with God, ruler, priest, and
teacher. It is in fact the word by which
sovereignty and sanctity are associated in
the popular mind." — Boaring, Kingdom and
People of Siam, [i. 35].
1863.— "The title of the First King (of
Siam) is Phra - Ghom - Klao - Yu - Hiia and
spoken as Thxa, Phutthi-Chao-Y2i-IIua. . . .
His Majesty's nose is styled in the Pali
form Phra -iVasa. . . . The Siamese term the
(Catholic) missionaries, the Preachers of
the Phra-OAao Phu-Sang, i.e. of God the
Creator, or the Divine Lord Builder. . . .
The Catholic missionaries express ' God '
by PToTSi-Phutthi-Chao . . . and they ex-
plain the Eucharist as ThlSi-Phutthi'ICaya
(/ra?/n.= 'Body ')." — Bastian, Rdse, iii. 109,
and'114-115.
1870.— "The most excellent Para, bril-
liant in his glory, free from all ignorance,
beholding Nibbana the end of the migration
of the soul, lighted the lamp of the law of
the Word." — Rogers, Buddhagoska's Parables,
tr. from the Burmese, p. 1.
1871. — "Phra is a Siamese word applied
to all that is worthy of the highest respect,
that is, everything connected with religion
and royalty. It may be translated as ' holy.*"
The Siamese letters p — h — r commonly re-
present the Sanskrit v — r. I therefore
presume the word to be derived from the
Sanskrit '■ rri' — 'to choose, or to be chosen,'
and ' 6-rtra— better, best, excellent,' the root
of apicrros.^' — Alabaster, The Wheel of the
Law, 164.
PRAAG, sometimes PIAGG, n.p-
Properly Praydga, 'the place of sacri-
fice,' the old Hindu name of Allaha-
bad, and especially of the river
confluence, since remote ages a place
of pilgrimage.
c. A.D. 638. — "Le royaume de Polo-ye-kia
(Prayaga) a environ 5000 U de tour. La
PR A GRIT.
(30
PRESIDENCY.
capitale, qui est situ^e au confluent de
deux fleuves, a environ 20 li de tour. . . .
Dans la ville, il y a un temple des dieux
<iui est d'une richesse eblouissante, et oh
6clatent une multitude de miracles. . . .
Si quel qu'un est capable de pousser le
m6pris de la vie jusqu' h se donner la
mort dans ce temple, il obtient le bonheur
eternel et les joies infinies des dieux. . . .
Depuis I'antiquit^ jusqu' h, nos jours, cette
coutume insens^e n'a pas cess6 un instant."
— Uiouen-Thsang, in Pel. Bondd. ii. 276-79.
c. 1020.—" . . . thence to the tree of
Baragi, 12 (parasangs). This is at the
confluence of the Jumna and Ganges." —
Al-Birunl, in Elliot, i. 55.
1529. — "The same day I swam across the
river Ganges for my amusement. I counted
my strokes, and found that I crossed over
at 33 strokes. I then took breath and
swam back to the other side. I had crossed
by swimming every river that I had met
with, except the Ganges. On reaching the
place where the Ganges and Jumna unite,
I rowed over in the boat to the Flag
side. . . ." — Baber, 406.
1585.— ". . . Fro Agra I came to Prage,
where the riuer Jemena entreth into the
mightie riuer Ganges, and lemena looseth
his name." — R. Fitch, in Hakl. ii. 386.
PRACRIT, s. A term applied to
the older vernacular dialects of India,
such as were derived from, or kindred
to, Sanskrit. Dialects of this nature
are used by ladies, and by inferior
characters, in the Sanskrit dramas.
These dialects, and the modern ver-
naculars springing from them, bear
the same relation to Sanskrit that the
" Komance " languages of Europe bear
to Latin, an analogy which is found
in many particulars to hold with most
surprising exactness. The most com-
pletely preserved of old Prakrits is
that which was used in Magadha, and
which has come down in the Buddhist
books of Ceylon under the name of
Pali (q.v.). The first European an-
alysis of this language bears the title
'"'■ Institiitiones Lingiiae Pracriticae.
Scripsit Christianus Lassen, Bonnae ad
Ehenum, 1837." The term itself is
Skt. prdkrita, 'natural, unrefined,
vulgar,' &c.
1801. — " Sanscrita is the speech of the
Celestials, framed in grammatical institutes,
Pracrita is similar to it, but manifold
as a provincial dialect, and otherwise. "^ —
Sanskrit Treatise, quoted by ColebrooJce, in
As. Res. vii. 199.
PRAY A, s. This is in Hong-Kong
the name given to what in most
foreign settlements in China is called
the Bund ; i.e. the promenade or drive
along the sea.
shore.'
It is Port, praia, 'the
[1598. — " Another towne towards the
North, called Villa de Praya (for Praya is
as much as to say, as strand). " — Linschoten.
Hak. Soc. ii. 278.1
PRESIDENCY (and PRESI-
DENT), s. The title 'President,' as
applied to the Chief of a principal
Factory, was in early popular use,
though in the charters of the E.I.C.
its first occurrence is in 1661 (see
Letters Patent, below). In Sainsbury's
Calendar we find letters headed "to
Capt. Jourdain, president of the
English at Bantam" in 1614 (i. 297-8);
but it is to be doubted whether this
wording is in the original. A little
later we find a "proposal by Mr.
Middleton concerning the appointment
of two especial factors, at Surat and
Bantam, to have authority over all
other factors ; Jourdain named." And
later again he is styled "John Jourdain,
Captain of the house " (at Bantam ;
see pp. 303, 325), and " Chief Merchant
at Bantam " (p. 343).
1623. — "Speaking of the Dutch Com-
mander, as well as of the English President,
who often in this fashion came to take me for
an airing, I should not omit to say that both
of them in Surat live in great style, and like
the grandees of the land. They go about
with a great train, sometimes with people
of their own mounted, but particularly
with a great crowd of Indian servants on
foot and armed, according to custom, with
sword, target, bow and arrows." — P. della
Valle, ii. 517.
,, "Our boat going ashore, the Presi-
dent of the English Merchants, who usually
resides in Surat, and is chief of all their
business in the E. Indies, Persia, and other
places dependent thereon, and who is called
Sign. Thomas Rastel* . . . came aboard
in our said boat, with a minister of theirs
(so they term those who do the priest's
office among them)." — Ibid. ii. 501-2 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 19].
1638. — "As soon as the Commanders
heard that the (English) President was come
to Suhaly, they went ashore. . . . The two
dayes following were spent in feasting, at
which the Commanders of the two Ships
treated the President, who afterwards
returned to Snratta. . . . During my abode
at Sxiratta, I wanted for no divertisement ;
for I . . . fovind company at the Dutch
President's, who had his Farms there . . i
* Thomas Rastall or Rastell went out apjjar-
eiitly in 1615, in 1616 is mentioned as a "chief
merchant of the fleet at Swally Road," and often
later as chief at Surat (see Sainsbury, i. 476, and
ii. passim).
PRESIDENCY.
731
PRIGKLY-HEAT.
inasmuch as I could converse with them
in their own Language." — Mandelslo, E.T.,
«d. 1669, p. 19.
1638. — "Les Anglois ont bien encore vn
bureau k Bantam, dans I'lsle de Jaua, mais
il a son President particulier, qui ne depend
point de celuy de Suratia." — Mandelslo,
French ed. 1659, p. 124.
,, "A mon re tour k Sxiratta ie
trouvay dans la loge des Anglois plus de
cinquante marchands, que le President
auoit fait venir de tous les autres Bureaux,
pour rendre corapte de leur administration,
et pour estre presens k ce changement de
Gouuernement. " — Ibid. 188.
1661. — "And in case any Person or Per-
sons, being convicted and sentenced by the
President and Council of the said Governor
and Company, in the said East Indies,
their Factors or Agents there, for any
Offence by them done, shall appeal from
the same, that then, and in every such
case, it shall and may be lawful to and for
the said President and Council, Factor or
Agent, to seize upon him or them, and to
carry him or them home Prisoners to
England." — Letter's Patent to the Governor
and Company of Merchxints of London,
trading tvith the E. Ladies, 3d April.
1670.— The Court, in a letter to Fort St.
George, fix the amount of tonnage to be
allowed to their officers (for their private
investments) on their return to Europe :
" Presidents and Agents, at Surat, Fort
St. George, and Bantam . 5 tonus.
Qiiefes, at Persia, the Bay (q.v.), Mesu-
lapatam, and Macassar : Deputy at
Bombay, and Seconds at Siirat, Fort
St. George, and Bantam . 3 tonus."
In Notes and Exts., No. i. p. 3.
1702.— "Tuesday 7th Aprill. ... In the
morning a Councill . . . afterwards having
some Discourse arising among us whether
the charge of hiring Calashes, &c., upon
Invitations ^iven us from the Shabander or
any others to go to their Countrey Houses
or upon any other Occasion of diverting
our Selves abroad for health, should be
charged to our Honble Masters account or
not, the President and Mr. Loyd were of
opinion to charge the same, . . . But Mr.
Rouse, Mr. Ridges, and Mr. Master were of
opinion that Batavia being a place of extra-
ordinary charge and Expense in all things,
the said Calash hire, &c., ought not to
be charged to the Honourable Company's
Account."— Ji*S\ Records in India OJice.
The book containing this is a collo-
cation of fragmentary MS. diaries. But
this passage pertains apparently to the
proceedings of President Allen Catch-
pole and his council, belonging to the
Factory of Chusan, from which they
were expelled by the Chinese in 1701-2 ;
they stayed some time at Batavia
•on their way home. Mr. Catchpole
■(or Ketchpole) was soon afterwards
-chief of an English settlement made
upon Pulo Condore, off the Cambojan
coast. In 1704-5, we read that he
reported favourably on the prospects
of the settlement, requesting a supply
of young writers, to learn the Chinese
language, anticipating that the island
would soon become an important
station for Chinese trade. But Catch-
pole was himself, about the end of
1705, murdered by certain people of
Macassar, who thought he had broken
faith with them, and with him all the
English but two (see Bruce' s Annals^
483-4, 580, 606, and A. Hamilton, ii.
205 [ed. 1744]). The Pulo Condore
enterprise thus came to an end.
1727.— "About the year 1674, President
Aungier, a gentleman well qualified for
governing, came to the Chair, and leaving
Surat to the Management of Deputies, came
to Bombay, and rectified many things," — A.
Hamilton, i. 188.
PRICKLY-HEAT, s, A trouble-
some cutaneous rash (Lichen tropicus)
in the form of small red pimples,
which itch intolerably. It affects
many Europeans in the hot weather.
Fryer (pub, 1698) alludes to these
" fiery pimples," but gives the disease
no specific name. Natives sometimes
suffer from it, and (in the south) use
a paste of sandal- wood to alleviate it.
Sir Charles Najjier in Sind used to
suffer much from it, and we have
heard him described as standing, when
giving an inter vdew during the hot
weather, with his back against the
edge of an open door, for the con-
venience of occasional friction against
it, [See EED-DOG,]
1631. — "Quas Latinus Hippocrates Cor-
nelius Celsus papulas, Plinius sudamina
vocat . . . ita crebra sunt, ut ego adhuc
neminem noverim qui molestias has effu-
gerit, non magis quam morsas culicum, quos
Lusitani Mosqnitas vocant. Sunt autem
haec papulae rubentes, et asperae aliquan-
tum, per sudorem in cutem ejectse ; plerum-
que a capite ad calcem usque, cum summo
pruritu, et assiduo scalpendi desiderio
erumpentes." — Jac. Bontii, Hist., Nat. &c.,
ii. 18, p. 33.
1665. — "The Sun is but just now rising,
yet he is intolerable ; there is not a Cloud
in the Sky, not a breath of Wind ; my
horses are spent, they have not seen a green
Herb since we came out of Lahor ; my
Indians, for all their black, dry, and hard
skin, sink under it. My face, hands and
feet are peeled off, and my body is covered
all over with pimples that prick me, as so
many needles." — Bernier, E.T. 125 ; [ed.
Constable, 389].
PRIGKLY-PEAR.
132
PROME.
[1673. — "This Season . . . though moder-
ately warm, yet our Bodies broke out into
small fiery Pimples (a sign of a prevailing
Orasis) augmented by MusKEETOE-Bites, and
Chinees raising Blisters on us." — Fryer, 35.]
1807.— "One thing I have forgotten to
tell you of — the prickly heat. To give you
some notion of its intensity, the placid Lord
William (Bentinck) has been found sprawling
on a table on his back ; and Sir Henry
Gwillin, one of the Madras Judges, who is
a Welshman, and a fiery Briton in all
senses, was discovered by a visitor rolling
on his own floor, roaring like a baited bull."
— Lord Minto in India, June 29.
1813. — "Among the primary effects of a
hot climate (for it can hardly be called a
disease) we may notice prickly heat." —
Johnson, Injluence of Trap. Climates, 25.
PRICKLY-PEAR, s. The popular
name, in both E. and W. Indies, of
the Opuntia JDillenii, Haworth {Cactus
Indica, Roxb.), a plant spread all over
India, and to which Roxburgh gave
the latter name, apparently in the
belief of its being indigenous in that
country. Undoubtedly, however, it
came from America, wide as has been
its spread over Southern Europe and
Asia. On some parts of the Mediter-
ranean shores (e.g. in Sicily) it has
become so characteristic that it is hard
to realize the fact that the plant had
no existence there before the 16th
century. Indeed at Palermo we have
heard this scouted, and evidence quoted
in the supposed circumstance that
among the mosaics of the splendid
Duomo of Monreale (12th century)
the lig-leaf garments of Adam and
Eve are represented as of this uncom-
promising material. The mosaic was
examined by one of the present writers,
with the impression that the belief has
no good foundation. [See 8th ser.
Notes atid Queries, viii. 254.] The
cactus fruit, yellow, purple, and red,
which may be said to form an im-
portant article of diet in the Mediter-
ranean, and which is now sometimes
seen in London shops, is not, as far as
we know, anywhere used in India,
except in times of famine. No cactus
is named in Drury's Useful Plants of
India. And whether the Mediter-
ranean plants form a different species,
or varieties merely, as compared with
the Indian Opuntia, is a matter for
inquiry. The fruit of the Indian
plant is smaller and less succulent.
There is a good description of the
plant and fruit in Oviedo, with a good
cut (see Ramusio's Ital. version, bk,
viii.^h. XXV.). That author gives an
amusing story of his first making;
acquaintance with the fruit in S.
Domingo, in the year 1515.
Some of the names by which the-
Opuntia is known in the Punjab seem
to belong properly to species of
Euphorbia. Thus the Euphorbia Royle-
ana,,Bois., is called tsm, chic, &c. ; and
the Opuntia is called Kdbull tsui^
Gangi sho, Kanghi chu, &c. Gangi chu
is also the name of an Euphorbia sp.
which Dr. Stewart takes to be the
E. Neriifolia, L. {Punjab Plants, pp^
101 and 194-5). [The common name
in Upper India for the prickly pear
is 7idgpham, 'snake-hood,' from its-
shape.] This is curious ; for although
certain cactuses are very like certain
Euphoi'bias, there is no Euphorbia re-
sembling the Opuntia in form.
The Zakum mentioned in the Am
{Gladwin, ISOO, ii. 68 ; [Jarrett, ii. 239 ;
Sidi Ali, ed. Vambery, p. 31] as used
for hedges in Guzerat, is doubtless
Euphorbia also. The Opuntia is very
common as a hedge plant in canton-
ments, &c., and it was much used by
Tippoo as an obstruction round his^
fortifications. Both the E. Royleana
and the Opuntia are used for fences-
in parts of the Punjab. The latter
is objectionable, from harbouring dirt
and reptiles ; but it spreads rapidly
both from birds eating the fruit, and
from the facility with which the joints,
take root.
1685. — "The Prickly-Pear, Bush, or
Shrub, of about 4 or 5 foot high . . . the-
Fruit at first is green, like the Leaf. ... It
is very pleasant in taste, cooling and re-
freshing ; but if a Man eats 15 or 20 of them
thev will colour his water, making it look
like Blood."— Uampier, i. 223 (in W. Indies).
1764.—
" On this lay cuttings of the prickly pear ;
They soon a formidable fence will shoot.'
Grainger, Bk. i.
[1829. — "The castle of Bunai ... is-
covered with the cactus, or prickly pear, s(>
abundant on the east side of the Aravali.""
-7-Tod, Annals, Calcutta reprint, i. 826.]
1861.— "The use of the prickly pear""
(for hedges) "I strongly deprecate ; although
impenetrable and inexpensive, it conveys-
an idea of sterility, and is rapidly becoming-
a nuisance in this country." — Cleghorn,
Forests and Gardens, 285.
PEOME, n.p. An important place-
in Pegu above the Delta. The name-
is Talaing, properly Brun. The Bur-»-
PROTF, PARAO.
733
PROW, PARAO.
niese call it Pye or (in the Aracanese
form in which the r is pronounced)
Pr^ and Pre-myo (' city ').
1545.— "When he (the K. of Bramaa)
was arrived at the young King's pallace, he
•caused himself to be crowned King of Prom,
and during the Ceremony . . . made that
poor Prince, whom he had deprived of his
Kingdom, to continue kneeling before him,
with his hands held up. . . . This done he
went into a Balcone, which looked on a
great Market-place, whither he commanded
iiU the dead children that lay up and down
the streets, to be brought, and then causing
them to be hacked very small, he gave
them, mingled with Bran, Rice, and Herbs,
to his Elephants to eat."— Pm^o, E.T. 211- j
212 (orig. civ.). I
c. 1609. — ". . . this quarrel was hardly i
ended when a great rumour of arms was |
heard from a quarter where the Portuguese
were still fighting. The cause of this was the
arrival of 12,000 men, whom the King of
Pren sent in pursuit of the King of Arracan,
knowing that he had fled that way. Our
people hastening up had a stiff and well
fought combat with them ; for although
they were fatigued with the fight which had
been hardly ended, those of Pren were so
disheartened at seeing the Portuguese,
whose steel they had already felt, that they
were fain to retire." — Bocarro, 142. This
author has Prom (p. 132) and Porao (p. 149).
[Also see under AVA.]
1755. — "Prone . . . has the ruins of an
old hrick wall round it, and immediately
without thxtt, another with Teak Timber."—
Capt. G. Bal-er, in Dalrymple, i. 173.
1795.—" In the evening, my boat being
ahead, I reached the city of Peeaye-mew, or
Prome, . . . renowned in Birman history."
—Symes, pp. 238-9.
PROW, PARAO, &c., s. This word
seems to have a double origin in
European use ; the Malayal. fdru, ' a
boat,' and the Island word (common
to Malay, Javanese, and most languages
of the Archipelago) jprdu or prdhu.
This is often specifically applied to a
peculiar kind of galley, " Malay Prow,"
l)ut Crawf urd defines it as " a general
term for any vessel, but generally for
small craft."' It is hard to distinguish
between the words, as adopted in the
earlier books, except by considering
date and locality.
1499. _«' The King despatched to them
a large boat, which they call parao, well
manned, on board which he sent a Naire of
his with an errand to the Captains. , . ."—
Correa, Lendas, I. i. 115.
1510.— (At Calicut) "Some other small
ships are called Parao, and they are boats
of ten paces each, and are all of a piece,
and go with oars made of cane, and the
mast also is made of cane." — Varthema, 154.
1510. — "The other Persian said : '0 Sir,
what shall we do ? ' I replied : ' Let us go
along this shore till we find a parao, that is,
a small bark.' " — Ibid. 269.
1518. — " Item ; that any one possessing a
zambuquo (see SAMBOOK) or a parao of
his own and desiring to go in it may do so
with all that belongs to him, first giving
notice two days before to the Captain of the
City." — Livro dos Pricilegios da Gidade de
(roa, in Archiv. Port. Orient. Fascic. v. p. 7.
1523. — " When Dom Sancho (Dom Sancho
Anriquez ; see Correa, ii. 770) went into
Muar to fight with the fleet of the King of
Bintam which was inside the River, there
arose a squall which upset all our paraos
and lancharas at the bar mouth. . . ." —
— Lembranga, de Cousas de India, p. 5.
1582, — " Next daye after the Capitaine
Generall with all his men being a land,
working upon the ship called Berrio, there
came in two little Paraos." — Castaneda (tr.
byN. L.), f. 62^'.
1586.— "The fifth and last festival, which
is called Sapan Donon, is one in which the
King (of Pegu) is embarked in the most
beautiful pard, or boat. . . ." — O. Balbi,
f. 122.
1606.— Gouvea (f. 27 1') uses pard.
, , " An howre after this comming a
board of the hollanders came a prawe or a
canow from Bantam." — MiddletoJi's Voyage,
c. 3 (v).
[1611. — "The Portuguese call their own
galiots Navires {navios) and those of the
Malabars, Pairaus. Most of these vessels
were Chetils (see CHETTY), that is to say
merchantmen. Immediately on arrival the
xMalabars draw up their Pados or galliots on
the beach." — Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc.
i. 345.
[1623. — "In the Morning we discern'd four
ships of Malabar Rovers near the shore (they
called them Paroes and they goe with Oar.s
like our Galeots or Foists." — P. della Voile,
Hak. Soc. ii. 201.]
1666. — "Con secreto previno Lope de
Soarez veinte bateles, y gobernandolo y
entrando por un rio, hallaron el peligro de
cinco naves y ochenta paraos con mucha
gente resuelta y de valor." — Faria y Soma,
Asia, i. 66.
1673. — " They are owners of several small
Provoes, of the same make, and Canooses,
cut out of one entire Piece of Wood." —
Fryer, 20. Elsewhere {e.g. 57, 59) he ha.s
Proes.
1727.— "The Andemaners had a yearly
Custom to come to the Nicobar Islands, with
a great number of small Praws, and kill or
take Prisoners as many"" of the poor Nico-
bareans as they could overcome." — A.
Hamilton, ii. 65 [ed..l744].
1816, — <« . . . Prahu, a term under which
the Malays include every description of
vessel."— Ra^ffles, in ^5. Res. xii. 132.
1817. — "The Chinese also have many
'brigs ... as well as native-built prahuB."
—Raffies, Java, i. 203.
FUCK A
734
PUGKAULY.
1868.— "On December 13th I went on
board a prau bound for the Aru Islands." —
— Wallace, Malay Archip. 227.
PUCKA, adj. Hind. pakJcd, 'ripe,
mature, cooked' ; and hence substantial,
permanent, with many specific applica-
tions, of which examples have been
given under the habitually contrasted
term cutcha (q-v.). One of the most
common uses in which the word has
become specific is that of a building
of brick and mortar, in contradistinc-
tion to one of inferior material, as of
mud, matting, or timber. Thus :
[1756. — " . . . adjacent houses ; all of
them of the strongest Pecca work, and all
most proof against our Mettal on ye Bastions. "
Capt. Orant, Report on Siege of Calcutta, ed.
by Col. Temple, Ind. Ant., 1890, p. 7-1
1784.—" The House, Cook-room, bottle-
connah, godown, &c., are all pucka-built."
— In Setoii-Karr, i. 41.
1824. — " A little above this beautiful
stream, some miserable pucka sheds pointed
out the Company's warehouses." — Heber,
ed. 1844, i. 259-60.
1842. — " I observe that there are in the
town (Dehh) many buildings pucka-built,
as it is called in India." — Wellington to Ld.
Ellenborough, in Indian Adm. of Ld. E.,
p. 306.
1857. — "Your Lahore men have done
nobly, I should like to embrace them ;
Donald, Roberts, Mac, and Dick are, all of
them, pucca trumps." — Lord Lawrence, in
Life, ii. 11.
1869. — ". . . there is no surer test by
which to measure the prosperity of the
people than the number of pucka houses
that are being built." — Report of a Sub-
committee on Proposed Indian Census.
This application has given rise to a sub-
stantive pucka, for work of brick and
mortar, or for the composition used as
cement and plaster.
1727. — "Fort William was built on an
irregular Tetragon of Brick and Mortar,
called Puckah, which is a Composition of
Brick-dust, Lime, Molasses, and cut Hemp,
and when it comes to be dry, it is as hard
and tougher than firm Stone or Brick." —
A. Hamilton, ii. 19 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 7].
The word was also sometimes used
substantively for '■'"pucka pice" (see
CUTCHA).
e. 1817. — " I am sure I strive, and strive,
and yet last month I could only lay by eight
rupees and four puckers." — Mrs. Sherwood's
Stories, QQ.
In (Stockdale's) Indian Vocabulary
of 1788 we find another substantive
use, but it was perhaps even then in-
accurate.
1788. — "Pucka— A putrid fever, generally
fatal in 24 hours."
Another habitual, application of
pucka and cutcha ' distinguishes be-
tween two classes of weights and
measures. The existence of twofold
weight, the pucka ser and the cutcha,
used to be very general in India. It
was equally common in Medieval
Europe. Almost every city in Italy
had its libra grossa and libra sottile
(e.g. see Pegolotti, 4, 34, 153, 228, &c.),
and we ourselves still have them,,
under the names of pound avoirdupois^
and pound troy.
1673.— "The Maund Pucka at Agra is;
double as much (as the Surat Maund)." —
Fryer, 205.
1760. — " Les pacca cosses . . . repondenfe
a une lieue de I'lsle de France. " — Lett. Edif
XV. 189.
1803. — "If the rice should be sent tO'
Coraygaum, it should be in sufficient quan-
tities to give 72 pucca seers for each load."
— Wellington, Desp. (ed. 1837), ii. 43.
In the next quotation the terms
apply to the temporary or permanent
character of the appointments held.
1866. — ^^ Susan. Well, Miss, I don't wonder
you're so fond of him. He is such a sweet
young man, though he is cutcha. Thank
goodness, my young man is pucka, though
he is only a subordinate Government Salt
Chowkee." — Trevelyan, The Dawk Bungalow,
222.
The remaining quotations are ex-
amples of miscellaneous use :
1853. — "'Well, Jenkyns, any news?'
'Nothing pucka that I know of.'" — Oah-
field, ii. 57.
1866. — "I cannot endure a swell, even
though his whiskers are pucka." — Trevelyan^.
The Daivk Bungalow, in Fraser, Ixxiii. 220.
The word has spread to China :
" Dis pukka sing-song makee show
How smart man make mistake, galow. "
Leland, Pidgin English Sing-Song, 54.
^^PUCKAULY,s. ; alsoPUCKAUL.
Hind, pakhdll, 'a water-carrier.' In
N. India the paklidl [Skt. payas, 'water,^
khalla, ' skin '] is a large water-skin
(an entire ox-hide) of some 20 gallons
content, of which a pair are carried
by a bullock, and the pakhdll is the
man who fills the skins, and supplies
the water thus. In the Madras Drill
Regulations for 1785 (33), ten puckalies
are allowed to a battalion. (See also-
Williamson's V. M. (1810), i. 229.)
FUGKEROW.
r35
PUGGRY, PUGG ERIE.
[1538. — Referring to the preparations for
the siege of Diu, " which they brought from
all the wells on the island by all the bullocks
they could collect with their water-skins,
which they call pacals {Pacais)." — Coutu,
Dec. V. Bk. iii. ch. 2.]
1780. — "There is another very necessary
establishment to the European corps, which
is two buccalies to each company : these are
two large leathern bags for holding water,
slung upon the back of a bullock. . . ," —
Munro's Nairative, 183.
1803. — "It (water) is brought by means
of bullocks in leathern bags, called here
puckally bags, a certain number of which
is attached to every regiment and garrison
in India. Black fellows called Puckauly-
boys are employed to fill the bags, and
drive the bullocks to the quarters of the
different Europeans." — PercivaVs Ceylon, 102.
1804. — " It would be a much better
arrangement to give the adjutants of corps
an allowance of 26 rupees per mensam, to
supply two puckalie men, and two bullocks
with bags, for each company." — Wellington,
iii. 509.
1813. — " In cities, in the armies, and with
Europeans on country excursions, the water
for drinking is usually carried in large
leather bags called pacaulies, formed by
the entire skin of an ox. "—Forbes, Or. Mem.
ii. 140 ; [2nd ed. i. 415].
1842. — "I lost no time in confidentially
communicating with Capt. Oliver on the
subject of trying some experiments as to
the possibility of conveying empty 'puckalls '
and 'mussucks' by sea to Suez." — Sir G.
Arthur, in Ellenhoroiiglts Ind. Admin. 219.
[1850. — "On the reverse flank of companies
march the Pickalliers, or men driving bul-
locks, carrying large leather bags filled with
water. . . ." — Her my, Ten Years in India,
iii. 335.]
PUCKEROW, V. Tliis is properly
the imperative of the Hind, verb
pakrd7id, 'to cause to be seized,' pakrdo,
'cause him to be seized' ; or perhaps
more correctly of a compound verb
paJcardOj ' seize and come,' or in our
idiom, ' Go and seize.' But puckerow
belongs essentially to the dialect of the
European soldier, and in that becomes
of itself a verb 'to puckerow,' i.e. to lay
hold of (generally of a recalcitrant
native). The conversion of the Hind,
imperative into an Anglo-Indian verb
infinitive, is not uncommon ; compare
bunow, dumbcow, gubbrow, lugow,
&c.
1866. — " Fanny, I am cutcha no longer.
Surely you will allow a lover who is pucka
to puckero ! " — Trevelyan, The Daick Bumja-
Icnc, 390.
PUDIPATAN, n.p. The name of
a very old seaport of Malabar, which
has now ceased to have a place in the
Maps. It lay between Cannanore and
Calicut, and must have been near the
Waddakare of K. Johnston's Royal
Atlas. [It appears in the map in
Logan's Malabar as Putuppatanam or
Putappanam.] The name is Tamil,
Pudupattana, 'New City.' Compare
true form of Pondicheny.
c. 545. — "The most notable places of
trade are these . . . and then five marts of
MaM from which pepper is exported, to
wit, Parti, Mangaruth (see MANGALOEE)
Salopatana, Nalopatana, Pudopatana. . . ."
— Cosmas Indicopleustes, Bk. xi. (see in
Cathay, &c. p. clxxviii.).
c. 1342.—" Buddfattan, which is a con-
siderable city, situated upon a great estuary.
. . . The haven of this city is one of the
finest ; the water is good, the betel-nut is
abundant, and is exported thence to India
and China." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 87.
c. 1420. — "A qua rursus se dicbus viginti
terrestri vi4 contulit ad urbem portumque
maritimum nomine Pudifetaneam."— Cb«<2,
in Poggio, de Var. Fort.
1516. — " . . . And passing those places
you come to a river called Pudripatan, in
which there is a good place having many
Moorish merchants who possess a multitude
of ships, and here begins the Kingdom of
Calicut." — Barhosa, in llamnsio, i. f. 311?-.
See also in Stanley's Barbosa Pudopatani,
and in Tohfat-id- M ajahideen, by Rowlandson,
pp. 71, 157, where the name {Budfattan) is
misread Buduftun.
[PUG, s. Hind, pag, Skt. padaka,
' a foot ' ; in Anglo-Indian use the
footmarks of an animal, such as a
tiger.
[1831. — " . . . sanguine we were some-
times on the report of a bura pug from the
shikaree." — Orient. Sport. Mag. reprint
1873, ii. 178.
[1882. — "Presently the large square ' pug'
of the tiger we were in search of appeared."
— Sanderson, Thirteen Years, 30.]
PUGGRY, PUGGERIE, s. Hind.
pagrl, 'a turban.' The term being
often used in colloquial for a scarf of
cotton or silk wound round the hat
in turban-form, to protect the head
from the sun, both the thing and name
have of late years made their way to
England, and may be seen in London
shop- windows.
c. 1200. — "Prithira,ja . . . wore a pagari
ornamented with jewels, with a splendid
t(/ro. In his ears he wore pearls ; on his
neck a pearl necklace." — Chand Bardai
E.T, by Beames, Lid. Ant. i. 282.
[1627. — ". . . I find it is the common
mode of the Eastern People to shave the
head all save a long lock which superstitiousl}'
FUGGY.
'36
PULIGAT.
they leave at the very top, such especially
as wear Turbans, Mandils, Dustars, and
Puggarees." — Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677,
p. 140.]
1673. — "They are distinguished, some
according to the consanguinity they claim
with Mahomet, as a Siad is akin to that
Imposture, and therefore only assumes to
himself a Green Vest and Puckery (or
Turbat). . . ."—Fryer, 93 ; [comp. 113].
1689.—" . . . with a Puggaree or Turbant
upon their Heads." — Ovington, 314.
1871. — "They (the Negro Police in
Demarara) used frequently to be turned
out to parade in George Town streets,
dressed in a neat uniform, with white
puggries framing in their ebony faces." —
Jenkins, The Coolie.
PUGrGY, s. Hind, pagl (not in
Shakespear's Diet., nor in Platts), from
pag (see PUG), 'the foot.' A profes-
sional tracker ; the name of a caste,
or rather an occupation, whose business
is to track thieves by footmarks and
the like. On the system, see Burton,
Sind Revisited, i. 180 seqq.
[1824. — " There are in some of the districts
of Central India (as in Guzerat) puggees,
who have small fees on the village, and
whose business it is to trace thieves by the
print of their feet." — Malcolm, Central l)idia,
2nd ed. ii. 19.]
1879. — " Good puggies or trackers should
be employed to follow the dacoits during
the daytime." — Times of India, Overland
Suppt., May 12, p. 7.
PUHUR, PORE, PYRE, &c., s.
Hind, pahar, pahr, from Skt. prahara.
* A fourth part of the day and of the
night, a watch ' or space of 8 gharls (see
GHURRY).
c. <1526. — "The natives of Hindostan
divide the night and day into 60 parts, each
of which they denominate a Gkeri ; they
likewise divide the night into 4 parts, and
the day into the same number, each of
which they call a Pahar or watch, which
the Persians call a Pds." — Baber, 331.
[c. 1590. — " The Hindu philosophers divide
the day and night into four parts, each of
which they call a pahr." — Aln, ed. Jarrett,
iii. 15.]
1633.—" Par." See under GHURRY.
1673.—" Pore." See under GONG.
1803. — "I have some Jasooses selected
by Col. C's brahmin for their stupidity, that
they Aight not pry into state secrets, who
go to Sindia's camp, remain there a phaur
in fear. .'. ." — M. ElpJiinstone, in Life, i. 62.
PULA, s. In Tamil pillai, Malayal.
pilla, ' child ' ; the ^title of a superior
•class of (so-called) Siidras, [especially
cumums]. In Cochin and Travancore
it corresponds with Ndyar (see NAIR).
It is granted by the sovereign, and
carries exemption from customary
manual labour.
1553. — " . . . pulas, who are the gentle-
men" [fidalgos). — Gastanheda, iv. 2.
[1726. — "0 Saguate que o Commendor
tinha remetido como gristnave araim e as
Pulamares temos ca recebid." — Ratification,
in Logan, Malabar, iii. 13.]
PULICAT, n.p. A town on the
Madras coast, which was long the seat
of a Dutch factory. Bp., Caldwell's
native friend Seshagiri Sastri gives
the proper name as pala- VSlkddu, ' old
Velkadu or Verk^du,' the last a place-
name mentioned in the Tamil Sivaite
Tevdram (see also Valentijn below).
[The Madras Gloss, gives Pazhaverk-
kddu, ' old acacia forest,' which is cor-
roborated by Dr. Hultzsch {Epigraphia
Indica, i. 398).]
1519. — "And because he had it much in
charge to obtain all the lac (alacre) that he
could, the Governor learning from mer-
chants that much of it was brought to the
Coast of Choromandel by the vessels of
Pegu and Martaban which visited that coast
to procure painted cloths and other coloured
goods, such as are made in Paleacate,
which is on the coast of Choromandel,
whence the traders with whom the Governor
spoke brought it to Cochin ; he, having got
good information on the whole matter, sent
a certain Frolentine {sir, frolentim) called
Pero Escroco, whom he knew, and who was
good at trade, to be factor on the coast
of Choromandel. . . ." — Correa, ii. 567.
1533. — "The said Armenian, having
already been at the city of Paleacate, which
is in the Province of Choromandel and the
Kingdom of Bisnaga, when on his way to
Bengal, and having information of the
place where the body of S. Thomas was
said to be, and when they arrived at
the port of Paleacate the wind was against
their going on. . . ." — Barros, III. vii. 11.
[1611.— "The Dutch had settled a factory
at Pellacata." — Danvers, Letters, i. 133 ; in
Foster, ii. 83, PoUicat.]
1726.— -" Then we come to Palleam Wedam
Caddoe, called by us for shortness Pallea-
catta, which means in Malabars 'The old
Fortress,' though most commonly we call
it Castle Geldria." — Valentijn, Chorom. 13.
,, "The route I took was along the
strip of coiintry between Porto Novo and
Paleiacatta. This long journey I travelled
on foot; and preached in more* than a
hundred places. . . ." — Letter of the Mis-
sioTUXry Schultze, July 19, in Notices of
Madras, &c., p. 20.
1727.— "Policat is the next Place of Note
to the City and Colony of Fort St George.
PULTUN.
737
PUNCH.
... It is strength ned with two Forts, one
contains a few Dutch soldiers for a Gar-
rison, the other is commanded by an Officer
belonging to the Mogul." — A. Hamilton,
i. 372, [ed. 1744].
[1813. — "Pulecat handkerchiefs." See
under PIECE-GOODS.]
PULTUN, s. Hind, paltan, a cor-
ruption of Battalion, possibly with
some confusion of platoon or peloton.
The S. India form is pataulam, patdlam.
It is the usual native word for a
regiment of native infantry ; it is
never applied to one of Europeans.
1800. — ''All I can say is that I am ready
primed, and that if all matters suit I shall
go off with a dreadful explosion, and shall
probably destroy some campoos and pultons
which have been indiscreetly pushed across
the Kistna." — A. Wellesley to T. Munro, in
Mem. of Munro, by Arhuthnot, Ixix.
[1895. — "I know lots of Sahibs in a pul-
toon at Bareilly." — Mrs Groher, Village
Tales and Jungle Tragedies, 60.]
l^PULWAH, PULWAR, s. One of
the native boats used on the rivers of
Bengal, carrying some 12 to 15 tons.
Hind, palwdr. [For a drawing see
Grierson, Bihar Village Life, p. 42.]
1735. — ". . . We observed a boat which
had come out of Samhoo river, making for
Patna : the commandant detached two
light pulwaars after her. . . ." — Holwell,
Hist. E cents, kc, i. 69.
[1767. — ". . . a Peon came twice to
Noon-golah, to apply for polwars. . . ."
— Verelst, View of Bengal, App. 197.]
1780.— " Besides this boat, a gentleman
is generally attended by two others ; a pul-
wah for the accommodation of the kitchen,
and a smaller boat, a paunchway " (q-v.). —
Hodges, p. 39.
1782.— "To be sold, Three New Dacca
Pulwars, 60 feet long, with Houses in the
middle of each." — India Gazette, Aug. 31.
1824. — " The ghat offered a scene of bustle
and vivacity which I by no means expected.
There were so many budgerows and pul-
wars, that we had considerable difficulty
to find a mooring place." — Heher, ed. 1844,
1. lol.
1860. — "The Pulwar is a smaller de-
scription of native travelling boat, of neater
build, and less rusticity of character, some-
times used by a single traveller of humble
means, and at others serves as cook-boat
and accommodation for servants accompany-
ing one of the large kind of boats. . . ." —
Grant, Rural Life in Bengal, p. 7, with an
illustration.
PULWAUN, s. p.— H. pahlwan,
[which properly means ' a native of
ancient Persia' (see PAHLAVI). Mr.
3 A
Skeat notes that in Malay the word
becomes pahldwan, probably from a
confusion with Malay dwan, ' to fight '].
A champion ; a professed wrestler or
man of strength.
[1753. — " . . . the fourth, and least
numerous of these bodies, were choice men
of the Pehlevans. . . ."—Hanway, iii. 104.
[1813. — "When his body has by these
means imbibed an additional portion of
vigour, he is dignified by the appellation
of Puhlwan."— i^ro!(ff/ito?«. Letters, ed. 1892,
p. 165.]
1828. — "I added a pehlivan or prize-
fighter, a negro whose teeth were filed into
saws, of a temper as ferocious as his aspect,
who could throw any man of his weight to
the ground, carry a jackass, devour a sheep
whole, eat fire, and make a fountain of his
inside, so as to act as a spout." — Hajji
Baha in England, i. 15.
PUN, s. A certain number of
cowries, generally 80 ; Hind. pana.
(See under COWRY). The Slct. pana is
' a stake played for a price, a sum,' and
hence both a coin (whence fanam, q-v.)
and a certain amount of cowries.
1554. — " Pone." (See under PORTO
PIQUENO.)
1683. — "I was this day advised that Mr.
Charnock putt off Mr. Ellis's Cowries at
34 pund to ye Rupee in payment of all ye
Peons and Servants of the Factory, whereas
38 punds are really bought by him for a^
Rupee. . . ." — Hedges, Diary, Oct. 2 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 122].
1760. — "We now take into consideration
the relief of the menial servants of this
Settlement, respecting the exorbitant price
of labor exacted from them by tailors,
washermen, and barbers, which appear in
near a .quadruple (pro)portion compared
with the prices paid in 1755. Agreed, that
after the 1st of April they be regulated as
follows :
" No tailor to demand for making :
1 Jamma, more than 3 annas,
1 pair of drawers, 7 pun of cowries.
No washerman :
1 corge of pieces, 7 pun of cowries.
No barber for shaving a single person,
more than 7 gundas " (see COWRY).— Fif.
William Gonsns., March 27, in Long, 209.
PUNCH, s. This l)everage, accord-
ing to the received etymology, was
named from the Pers. panj, or Hind,
and Mahr. pdncli, both meaning ' five ' ;
because composed of five ingredients,
viz. arrack, sugar, lime-juice, spice,
and water. Fryer may be considered
to give something like historical
evidence of its origin ; but there is
PUNCH.
738
PUNCH.
also something of Indian idiom in the
suggestion. Thus a famous horse-
medicine in Upper India is known
as hattUl, because it is supposed to con-
tain 32 C'battls') ingredients. Schiller,
in his Punschlied, sacrificing truth to
trope, omits the spice and makes the
ingredients only 4 : " Vier Elemente
Innig gesellt, Bilden das Leben, Bauen
die Welt."
The Greeks also had a "Punch,"
irevTairKba, as is shown in the quota-
tion from Athenaeus. Their mixture
does not sound inviting. Littre gives
the etymology correctly from the Pers.
panj., hwt the 5 elements a lafrangaise,
as tea, sugar, spirit, cinnamon, and
lemon-peel, — no water therefore !
Some such compound appears to
have been in use at the beginning of
the 17th century under the name of
Larkin (q.v.). Both Dutch and French
travellers in the East during that
century celebrate the beverage under
a variety of names which amalgamate
the drink curiously with the vessel in
which it was brewed. And this com-
bination in the form of Bole-ponjis
was adopted as the title of a Miscellany
published in 1851, by H. Meredith
Parker, a Bengal civilian, of local
repute for his literary and dramatic
tastes. He had lost sight of the
original authorities for the term, and
his quotation is far astray. We give
them correctly below.
c. 210.— "On the feast of the Scirrha at
Athens he (Aristodemus on Pindar) says a
race was run by the young men. They ran
this race carrying each a vine-branch laden
with grapes, such as is called osckiis ; and
they ran from the temple of Dionysus to
that of Athena Sciras. And the winner
receives a cup such as is called ' Five-fold, '
and of this he partakes joyously with the
band of his comrades. But the cup is
called irevTairXoa because it contains wine
and honey and cheese and flour, and a little
oil." — Athenaeus, XI. xcii.
1638.— "This voyage (Gombroon to Surat)
... we accomplished in 19 days. . . . We
drank English beer, Spanish sack, French
wine, Indian spirit, and good English water,
and made good Palepunzen."— iJfajic?e^s/o,
(Dutch ed. 1658), p. 24. The word Pale-
punzen seems to have puzzled the English
translator (John Davis, 2nd ed. 1669), who
has "excellent good sack, English beer,
French wines, Arak, aiid otlter refreshments."
(p. 10).
1653.— "Bolleponge est vn mot Anglois,
qui signifie vne boisson dont les Anglois
vsent aux Indes faite de sucre, sue de
limon, eau de vie, fleur de muscade, et
biscuit roty." — De la BouUaye-le-Gonz, ed.
1657, p. 534.
[1658. — "Arriued this place where found
the Bezar almost Burnt and many of the
People almost starued for want of Foode
which caused much Sadnes in Mr. Charnock
and my Selfe, but not soe much as the
absence of j'our Company, which wee haue
often remembered in a bowle of the cleerest
Punch, hauing noe better Liquor." — Hedgex,
Diary, Hak. Soc. iii. cxiv.]
1659. — " Flirs Dritte, Pale bunze getitu-
liret, von halb Wasser, halb Brantwein,
dreyssig, vierzig Limonien, deren Kornlein
ausgespeyet werden, und ein wenig Zucker
eingeworfen ; wie dem Geschmack so an-
genehm nicht, also auch der Gesundheit
nicht. "--Saar, ed. 1672, 60.
[1662. — "Amongst other spirituous drinks,
as Punch, &c., they gave us Canarie that
had been carried to and fro from the Indies,
which was indeed incomparably good." —
Evelyn, Diary, Jan. 16.]
c. 1666. — " Ne^nmoins depuis qu'ils (les
Anglois) ont donne ordre, aussi bien que
les Hollandois, que leurs equipages ne
boivent point tant de Bouleponges . . . il
n'y a pas tant de maladies, et il ne leur
meurt plus tant de monde. Bouleponge
est un certain breuvage compose d'arac . . ,
avec du sue de limons, de I'eau, et un peu
de muscade rap^e dessus : il est assez
agr^able au gout, mais c'est la peste du
corps et de la sant^." — Bernie); ed. 1723, ii.
335 (Eng. Tr. p. 141) ; [ed. Constable, 441].
1670. — "Doch als men zekere audere
drank, die zij Paleponts noemen, daar-
tusschen drinkt, zo word het quaat enigsins
geweert." — Andinesz, 9. Also at p. 27,
"Palepunts."
We find this blunder of the com-
pound word transported again to
England, and explained as a 'hard
word.'
1672. — Padre Vincenzo Maria describes
the thing, but without a name :
"There are many fruites to which the
Hollanders and the English add a certain
beverage that they compound of lemon-
juice, aqua-vitae, sugar, and nutmegs, to
quench their thirst, and this, in my belief,
augments not a little the evil influence." —
Viaggio, p. 103.
1673.— "At Nerule is the best Arach or
Nepa (see NIPA) de Goa, with which the
English on this Coast make that enervating
Liquor called Paunch (which is Indostan
for Five), from Five Ingredients ; as the
Physicians name their Composition Diapenfe;
or from four things, Diatessaron." — Fryer,
157.
1674. — " Palapuntz, a kind of Indian
drink, consisting of Aqua-vitae, Rose-water,
juyce of Citrons and Si\igar."—Olossographia,
&c., by T. E.
[1675.— "Drank part ot their boules of
Punch (a liquor very strange to me)."—ff'
Teonge, Diary, June 1.]
PUNCH-HOUSE.
739
PUNCH AYET.
1682.— "Some (of the Chinese in Batavia)
also sell Sugar-beer, as well as cooked dishes
and Sury (see SURA), arak or Indian
brandy ; wherefrom they make Mussak and
Pollepons, as the Englishmen call it." —
Nieuhoff, Zee en Lant-Rdze, ii. 217.
1683. — ". . . Our owne people and ma-
riners who are now very numerous, and
insolent among us, and (by reason of Punch)
every day give disturbance." — Hedges,
Diary, Oct. 8 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 123].
1688. — *'. . . the soldiers as merry as
Punch could make them." — In Wlieeler, i.
187.
1689. — ''Bengal (Arak) is much stronger
spirit than that of Goa, tho' both are made
use of by the Europeans in making Punch."
—Omngton, 237-8.
1694. — "If any man comes into a vic-
tualling house to drink punch, he may
demand one quart good Goa arak, half a
pound of sugar, and half a pint of good
lime water, and make his own punch. ..."
—Order Book of Bombay Govt., quoted by
Anderson, p. 281.
1705. — "Un bon repas chez les Anglais
ne se fait point sans hoJine ponse qu'on sert
■dans un grand vase." — Sieur L^uJliei; Voy.
■anx Grandes Lides, 29,
1771. — "Hence every one (at Madras)
has it in his Power to eat well, tho' he can
^afford no other Liquor at Meals than
Punch, which is the common Drink among
Europeans, and here made in the greatest
Perfection." — Lockyer, 22.
1724. — "Next to Drams, no Liquor de-
serves more to be stigmatised and banished
from the Repasts of the Tender, Valetudi-
nary, and Studious, than Punch." — G.
Gheyne, An Essay on Health and Longevity,
p. 58.
1791. — "Des que I'Anglais eut cess6 de
manger, le Paria ... fit un signe k sa
femme, qui apporta . . . une grande cale-
basse pleine de punch, qu'elle avoit pre-
pare, pendant le souper, avec de I'eau, et
du jus de citron, et du jus de canne de sucre.
. . ." — B. de St. Pierre, CJiaumiere In-
■dienne, 56.
PUNCH-HOUSE, s. An Inn or
Tavern ; now the term is chiefly used
by natives (sometimes in the hybrid
form Punch-ghar, [which in Upper
India is now transferred to the meet-
ing-place of a Municipal Board]) at the
Presidency towns, and applied to houses
frequented by seamen. Formerly the
word was in general Anglo-Indian
use. [In the Straits the Malay Panc-
haus is, according to Mr. Skeat, still
in use, though obolescent.]
[1661.—". . . the Commandore visiting
us, wee delivering him another examination
of a Persee (Paxsee), who kept a Punch
house, where the murder was committed.
- . ." — Forrest, Bombay Letters, Home Series,
i. 189.1
1671-2. — "It is likewise enordered and
declared hereby that no Victuallar, Punch-
house, or other house of Entertainment
shall be permitted to make stoppage at the
pay day of their wages. , . ." — Rules, in
Wheeler, iii. 423.
1676. — Major Puckle's "Proposals to the
Agent about the young men at Metchle-
patam.
"That some pecuniary mulct or fine be
. . for misdemeanours.
"6. Going to Punch or Eack-houses
without leave or warrantable occasion.
"Drubbing any of the Company's Peons
or servants."
* * ♦ * *
—In Notes aiid Exts., No. I. p. 40.
1688, — ". . . at his return to Achen he
constantly frequented an English Punch-
house, spending his Gold very freely." —
Dampier, ii. 134.
,, "Mrs. Francis, wife to the late
Lieutenant Francis killed at Hoogly by the
Moors, made it her petition that she might
keep a Punch-house for her maintenance."
—In Wheeler, i. 184.
1697.—" Monday, 1st April ... Mr.
Cheesely having in a Punch-house, upon a
quarrel of words, drawn his Sword . . . and
being taxed therewith, he both doth own
and justify the drawing of the sword . . .
it thereupon ordered not to wear a sword
while here." — In Wheeler, i. 320.
1727. — ". . . Of late no small Pains and
Charge have been bestowed on its Buildings
(of the Fort at Tellichery) ; but for what
Reason I know not . . . unless it be for
small Vessels ... or to protect the Com-
pany's Ware-house, and a small Punch-
house that stands on the Sea-shore. ..."
—A . Hamilton, i. 299 [ed. 1744].
1789.— "Many ... are obliged to take
up their residence in dirty punch-houses."
— Munro's Narrative, 22.
1810.— "The best house of that descrip-
tion which admits boarders, and which are
commonly called Punch-houses."— William-
son, V.M. i. 135.
PUNCHAYET, s. Hind. iKmdulyat,
from panch, 'five.' A council (pro-
perly of 5 persons) assembled as a
Court of Arbiters or Jury ; or as a
committee of the people of a village,
of the members of a Caste, or what-
not, to decide on questions interesting
the body generally.
1778.—" The Honourable William Horn-
by, Esq., President and Governor of His
Majesty's Castle and Island of Bombay, &c.
"The humble Petition of the Managers
of the Panchayetof Parsis at Bombay. . . ."
—Dosambhai Framji, H. of the Parsis, 1884,
ii. 219.
1810.—" The Parsees ... are governed
by their own panchait or village Council.
PUNDIT.
740
PUNDIT.
The word panchait literally means a Council
of five, but that of the Guebres in Bombay
consists of thirteen of the principal mer-
chants of the sect." — Maria Graham, 41.
1813. — "The carpet of justice was spread-
in the large open hall of the durbar, where
the arbitrators assembled : there I always
attended, and agreeably to ancient custom,
referred the decision to a panchaeet or jury
of five persons." — Forbes, Or. Mem., ii. 359 ;
[in 2nd ed. (ii. 2) Panchaut].
1819. — "The punchayet itself, although
in all but village causes it has the defects
before ascribed to it, possesses many ad-
vantages. The intimate acquaintance of
the members with the subject in dispute,
and in many cases with the characters of
the parties, must have made their decisions
frequently correct, and . . . the judges
being drawn from the body of the people,
could act on no principles that were not
generally understood." — Elphinstone, in Life,
ii. 89.
1821.— "I kept up punchayets because
I found them ... I still think that the
punchayet should on no account be
dropped, that it is an excellent institution
for dispensing jiistice, and in keeping up
the principles of justice, which are less
likely to be observed among a people to
whom the administration of it is not at all
intrusted." — Ibid. 124.
1826. — ". . . when he returns assemble
a punchayet, and give this cause patient
attention, seeing that Hybatty has justice."
—Pandurang Hart, 31 ; [ed. 1873, i. 42].
1832. — Bengal Regn. VI. of this year
allows the judge of the Sessions Court to
call in the alternative aid of a punchayet,
in lieu of assessors, and so to dispense with
the futwa. See LAW-OFFICER.
1853. — "From the death of Runjeet Singh
to the battle of Sobraon, the Sikh Army was
governed by 'Punchayets' or 'Punches'
— committees of the soldiery. These bodies
sold the Government to the Sikh chief
who paid the highest, letting him command
until murdered by some one who paid
higher." — Sir C. Napier, Defects of Lidiaii
Gocernment, 69.
1873. — "The Council of an Indian Village
Community most commonly consists of five
persons . . . the panchayet familiar to all
who have the smallest knowledge of India."
— Maine, Early Hist, of Institutions, 221.
PUNDIT, s. ^'kt. jpandita, 'a learned
man.' Properly a man learned in
Sanskrit lore. The Pundit of the
Supreme Court was a Hindu Law-
Officer, whose duty it was to advise
the English Judges when needful on
questions of Hindu Law. The office
became extinct on the constitution of
the 'High Court,' superseding the
Supreme Court and Sudder Court,
under the Queen's Letters Patent of
May 14, 1862.
In the Mahratta and Telegu coun-
tries, the word Pandit is usually pro-
nounced Pant (in English colloquial
Punt) ; but in this form it has, as with
many other Indian words in like case,.
lost its original significance, and Ije-
come a mere personal title, familiar
in Mahratta history, e.g. the Nana
Dhundopaw^ of e^dl fame.
Within the last 30 or 35 years the
term has acquired in India a peculiar
application to the natives trained in
the use of instruments, who have been
employed beyond the British Indian
frontier in surveying regions inacces-
sible to Europeans. This application
originated in the fact that two of the
earliest men to be so employed, the
explorations by one of whom acquired
great celebrity, were masters of village
schools in our Himalayan provinces.
And the title Pundit is popularly em-
ployed there much as Dominie used
to be in Scotland. The Pwidit who
brought so much fame on the title
was the late Nain Singh, C.S.I. [See
Markham, Memoir of Indian Surveys,,
2nd ed. 148 seqq.]
1574. — "I hereby give notice that ... I
hold it good, and it is my pleasure, and
therefore I enjoin on all the pandits {pan-
ditos) and Gentoo physicians {phisicos gentios)
that they ride not through this City (of
Goa) or the suburbs thereof on horseback,
nor in andors and palanquins, on pain of
paying, on the first offence 10 cruzados, and
on the second 20, pera o sapal,* with the-
forfeiture of such horses, andors, or palan-
quins, and on the third they shall become
the galley-slaves of the King my Lord. . . ."'
— Prod, of the Governor Antonio Moriz.
Barreto, in Archiv. Port. Orient. Fascic. 5,
p. 899.
1604. — ". . . llamando tabien en su com-
panialos Poditos, le presentaron al Nauabo."
— Guen-ero, Melagion, 70.
1616. — ". . . Brachmanae una cum Pan-
ditis comparentes, simile quid iam inde ab
orbis exordio in Indostane visum negant."
— Jan-ic, Thesauriis, iii. 81-82.
* Pera o sapal, i.e. ' for the marsh.' We cannot
be certain of the meaning of this •, but we may note
that in 1543 the King, as a favour to the city of
Goa, and for the commodity of its shipping and
the landing of goods, &c., makes a grant "of the
marsh inundated with sea-water (rfo sapal alagado ■
dagoa salgada) which extends along the river-side
from the houses of Antonio Correa to the houses
of Afonso Piquo, which grant is to be perpetual
... to serve for a landing-place and quay for the
merchants to moor and repair their ships, and to •
erect their bankshalls (bangagaes), and never to be
turned away to any other purpose." Possibly the
fines went into a fund for the drainage of this
sapal and formation of landing-places. See Archil'..
Port. Orient, Fasc. 2, pp. 130-131.
FUNDIT.
741
PUNJAUB.
1663. — "A Pendet Brachman or Heathen
Doctor whom I had put to serve my Agah
. . . would needs make his Panegyrick . . .
and at last concluded seriously with this:
When yoii fid your Foot into the Stin'up, My
Lord, and ivhen you march on Horseback in
the front of the Cavalry, the Earth tremhleth
nnder your Feet, the eight Elephants that hold
it up upon their Heads not being able
to support it." — Bernier, E.T., 85 ; [ed.
Constable, 264].
1688. — " Je feignis done d'etre malade, et
d'avoir la fi^vre on fit venir aussitSt un
Pandite ou m^dicin Gentil." — Dellon, ReL
de I Inq. de Goa, 214.
1785. — "I can no longer bear to be at the
mercy of our pundits, who deal out Hindu
law as they please ; and make it at reason-
able rates, when they cannot find it ready
made." — Letter of Sir W. Jones, in Mem.
by Ld. Teignmouth, 1807, ii. 67.
1791. — "II €tait au moment de s'embar-
quer pour I'Angleterre, plein de perplexite
et d'ennui, lorsque les brames de Benares
lui apprirent que le brame superieur de la
fameuse pagode de Jagrenat . . . etait seul
capable de resoudre toutes les questions de
la Soci^t^ royale de Londres. C'6tait en
effet le plus fameux pandect, ou docteur,
dont on eM jamais oui parler." — B. de St.
Pierre, La Chaumiere Indienne. The pre-
ceding exquisite passage shows that the
blunder which drew forth Macaulay's flaming
wrath, in the quotation lower down, was
not a new one.
1798. — " . . . the most learned of the
Pundits or Bramin lawyers, were called up
from different parts of Bengal." — Ravnal,
Hist. i. 42.
1856.— "Besides . . . being a Pundit of
learning, he (Sir David Brewster) is a
bundle of talents of various kinds." — Life
and Letters of Sydney Bobell, ii. 14.
I860.— "Mr. Vizetelly next makes me
say that the principle of limitation is found
'amongst the Pandects of the Benares.
. . .' The Benares he probably supposes
to be some Oriental nation. What he sup-
poses their Pandects to be I shall not
presume to guess. ... If Mr. Vizetelly
had consulted the Unitarian Report, he
would have seen that I spoke of the Pun-
dits of Benares, and he might without any
very long and costly research have learned
where Benares is and what a Pundit is." —
Macaulay, Preface to his Speeches.
1877. — " Colonel Y . Since Nain
Singh's absence from this country prechides
my having the pleasure of handing to him
in person, this, the Victoria or Patron's
Medal, which has been awarded to him, . . .
I beg to place it in your charge for trans-
mission to the Pundit." — Address by Sir i?.
Alcock, Prest. R. Geog. Soc, May 28.
'' Colonel Y in reply, said : . . .
Though I do not know Nain Singh person-
ally, I know his work. ... He is not a
topographical automaton, or merely one of
a great multitude of native employes with
an average qualification. His observations
have added a larger amount of important
knowledge to the map of Asia than those of
any other living man, and his journals form
an exceedingly interesting book of travels.
It will afford me great pleasure to take
steps for the transmission of the Medal
through an official channel to the Pundit."
— Reply to the President, same date.
PUNJAUB, n.p. The name of the
country between the Indus and the
Sutlej. The modern Anglo - Indian
province so-called, now extends on one
side up beyond the Indus, including
Peshawar, the Derajat, &c., and on the
other side up to the Jumna, including
Delhi. [In 1901 the Frontier Districts
were placed under separate administra-
tion.] The name is Pers. Panj-db,
'Five Rivers.' These rivers, as reck-
oned, sometimes include the Indus,
in which case the five are (1) Indus,
(2) Jelam (see JELUM) or Behat, the
ancient Vitasta which the Greeks made
'Tddcxirris (Straho) and Biddair-ns (PtoL),
(3) Chenab, ancient Ghandrabdgha and
Asikni. Ptolemy preserves a corrup-
tion of the former Sanskrit name in
^avdapdX, but it was rejected by the
older Greeks l.^ecause it was of ill
omen, i.e. probably because Grecized
it would be ^ap8po(pdyos, ' the devourer
of Alexander.' The alternative Asikni
they rendered 'AKeaiprjs. (4) Ravi, the
ancient Airdvatl, 'Tdpojrrjs {Strabo),
'TdpadbTTjs (Arrian), "Adpis or 'Poi^aSts
(PtoL). (5) Bias, ancient Vi2)dsd,"T^a(ns
(Arrian), Bt^daios (PtoL). This ex-
cluded the Sutlej, Satadru, Hesydrus
of Pliny, Zapddpos or Zadddprjs (PtoL),
as Timur excludes it below. We may
take in the Sutlej and exclude the
Indus, but we can hardly exclude the
Chenab as Wassaf does below.
No corresponding term is used by
the Greek geographers. "Putandum
est nomen Panch^nadae Graecos aut
omnino latuisse, aut casu quodam non
ad nostra usque tempora pervenisse,
quod in tanta monumentorum ruina
facile accidere potuit" {Lassen, Penta-
potamia, 3). Lassen however has
termed the country Pentepotamia m
a learned Latin dissertation on its
ancient geography. Though the actual
word Panjdb is Persian, and dates
from Mahommedan times, the corre-
sponding Skt. Panchanada is ancient
and genuine, occurring in the Mahd-
hhdrata and Rdmdyana. The name
Panj-db in older Mahommedan writers
is applied to the Indus river, after
PUNJAUB.
742
PUNKAH.
receiving the rivers of the country
which we call Punjauh. In that sense
Pmij-nad, of equivalent meaning, is still
occasionally used. [In S. India the
term is sometimes applied to the
country watered by the Tumbhadra,
Wardha, Malprabha, Gatprabha and
Kistna (Wilks, Hist. Sketches, Madras
reprint, i. 405).]
We remember in the newspapers,
after the second Sikh war, the report
of a speech by a clergyman in England,
who spoke of the deposition of "the
bloody Punjaub of Lahore."
B.C. X. — " Having explored the land of the
Pahlavi and the country adjoining, there
had then to be searched Panchanada in
every part ; the monkeys then explore the
region of Kashmir w^ith its woods of acacias."
— Rdmdyana, Bk. iv. ch. 43.
c. 940. — Mas'udI details (with no correct-
ness) the five 'rivers that form the Mihran
or Indus. He proceeds: "When the Five
Rivers which we have named have past the
House of Gold which is Multan, they unite
at a place three days distant from that city,
between it and Mansura at a place called
Doshab."— i. 377-8. '
c. 1020.—" They all (Sind, Jhailam, Irawa,
Biah) combine with the Satlader (Sutlej)
below Miilt^n, at a place called Panjnad,
or 'the junction of the five rivers.' They
form a very wide stream." — Al-Birum, in
miiot, i. 48.
c. 1300. — "After crossing the Panj-ab,
or five rivers, namely Sind, Jelam, the river
of Loh^war {i.e. of Lahore, viz. the Ravi),
Satlut, and Biyah. . . ."—Wassdf, in Mliot,
iii. 36.
c. 1333. — "By the grace of God our cara-
van arrived safe and sound at Banj-ab, i.fi.
at the River of the Sind. Banj [panj) signi-
fies ' five, ' and ah, ' water ; ' so that the
name signifies 'the Five Waters.' They
flow into this great river, and water the
country." — Ihn Batv.ta, iii. 91.
c. 1400. — "All these (united) rivers (Jelam,
Chen^b, R^vi, Biy^h, Sind) are called the
Sind or Panj-ab, and this river falls into
the Persian Gulf near Thatta."— TAe Emp.
Timnr, in Elliot, iii. 476.
[c. 1630. — "He also takes a Survey of
Pang-ob . . ."—Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677,
p. 63. He gives a list of the rivers in p. 70.]
1648.—". . . Pang-ab, the chief city of
which is Lahor, is an excellent and fruitful
province, for it is watered by the five rivers
of which we have formerly spoken." — Van
Timst, 3.
" " The River of the ancient Indus,
is by the Persians and Magols called Pang-
ab, ?".e. the Five Waters." — Ibid. i.
1710.—" He found this ancient and famous
city (Lahore) in the Province Panschaap,
by the side of the broad and fish-abounding
river Rari (for Ram)."—Valentijn, iv. (Sii-
ratte), 282.
1790. — " Investigations of the religious
ceremonies and customs of the Hindoos,
written in the Carnatic, and in the Punjab,
would in many''cases widely differ." — Forster,
Preface to Journey.
1793. — " The Province, of which Lahore is
the capital, is oftener named Panjab than
Lahore." — RennelVs Memoir, 3rd ed. 82.
1804.— "I rather think . . . thathe(Hol-
kar) will go off to the Punjaub. And what
gives me stronger reason to think so is, that
on the seal of his letter to me he calls him-
self ' the Slave of Shah Mahmoitd, the King
of Kings.' Shah Mahmoud is the brother
of Zemaun Shah. He seized the musnud and
government of Caubul, after having defeated
Zemaun Shah two or three years ago, and
put out his eyes." — Wellington, Besp. under
March 17.
1815. — "He (Subagtageen) . . . overran
the fine province of the Punjaub, in his first
expedition." — Malcolm, Hist, of Persia, \.
316.
PUNKAH, s. Hind, panhhd.
a. In its original sense a portable
fan, generally made from the leaf of
the palmyra {Borassns flabelliforniis, or
' fan-sha23ed '), the natural type and
origin of the fan. Such pankhds in
India are not however formed, as
Chinese fans are, like those of our
ladies ; they are generally, whether
large or small, of a bean-shape, with
a part of the dried leaf-stalk adhering,
which forms the handle.
b. But the specific application in
Anglo-Indian colloquial is to the large
fixed and swinging fan, formed of
cloth stretched on a rectangular frame,
and suspended from the ceiling, which
is used to agitate the air in hot
weather. The date of the introduc-
tion of this machine into India is not
known to us. The quotation from
Linschoten shows that some such ap-
paratus was known in the 16th century,
though this comes out clearly in the
French version alone ; the original
Dutch, and the old English translation
are here unintelligible, and indicate
that Linschoten (who apparently never
was at Ormuz) was describing, from
hearsay, something that he did not
understand. More remarkable pas-
sages are those which we take from
Dozy, and from El-Fakhri, which
show that the true Anglo-Indism punka
was known to the Arabs as early ?is
the 8th century.
1710.— "Aloft in a Gallery the King sits
in his chaire of State, accompanied with his
PUNKAH.
743
PUNKAH.
Children and chiefe Vizier ... no other
without calling daring to goe vp to him,
saue onely two Punkaws to gather wind." —
Tl'. Finch, in Furchas, i. 439. The word
seems here to be used improperly for the
men who plied the fans. We find also in the
same writer a verb to punkaw :
"... behind one punkawing, another
holding his sword." — JMd. 433.
Terry does not use the word :
1616. — ". . . the people of better quality,
lying or sitting on their Carpets or Pallats,
have servants standing about them, who con-
tinually beat the air upon them with Fla-
be/fa's, or Fans, of stiffned leather, which
keepe off the flyes from annoying them,
and cool them as they lye." — Ed. 1665,
p. 405.
1663. — " On such occasions they desire
nothing but ... to lie down in some cool
and shady place all along, having a servant
or two to fan one by turns, with their great
Pankas, or Fans." — Bernier, E.T., p. 76 ;
[ed. Constable, 241].
1787. — "Over her head was held a pun-
ker."— *S^tr C. Makt, in Pari. Papers, 1821,
'■Hindoo Widows.'
1809. — "He . . . presented me . . . two
punkahs." — Lord Vahntia, i. 428.
1881. — " The chair of state, the sella gesta-
toria, in which the Pope is borne aloft, is the
ancient palanquin ? of the Roman nobles,
and, of course, of the Roman Princes . . .
the fans which go behind are the punkahs
of the Eastern Emperors, borrowed from
the Court of Persia." — Bean Stanley, Chris-
tian Institutions, 207.
c. 1150-60. — "Sous le nom de Khaich on
en tend des dtoffes de mauvais toile de lin
qui servent k differents usages. Dans ce
passage de Rhaz^s (c. A.D. 900) ce sont des
ventilateurs faits de cet 6toffe. Ceci se
pratique de cette mani^re : on en prend un
niorceau de la grandeur d'un tapis, un peu
plus grand ou un peu plus petit selon les
dimensions de la chambre, et on le rembourre
avec des objets qui ont de la consistance et
qui ne plient pas facilement, par exemple
avec du sparte. L'ayant ensuite suspendu
au milieu de la chambre, on le fait tirer et
lacher doucement et continuellement par un
homme plac6 dans le haut de I'appartement.
De cette maniere il fait beaucoup de vent et
rafraichit Fair. Quelquefois on le trempe
dans de I'eau de rose, et alors il parfume
I'air en m§me temps qu'il le rafraichit." —
Glossaire sur le MoMeouri, quoted in Dozy et
Engelnmnn, p. 342. See also Dozy, Suppt.
aux Dictt. Arabes, s.v. Khaich.
1166. — "He (Ibn Hamdun the Katib)
once recited to me the following piece of his
composition, containing an enigmatical de-
scription of a linen fan : (i)
" 'Fast and loose, it cannot touch what
it tries to reach ; though tied up it moves
s\yiftly, and though a prisoner it is free.
Fixed in its place it drives before it the
gentle breeze ; though its path lie closed up
it moves on in its nocturnal journey.'" —
Quoted by Ibn Khallikan, E.T. iii. 91.
" (') The linen fan {Minvaha-t al Khaish)
is a large piece of linen, stretched on a
frame, and suspended from the ceiling of
the room. They make use of it in Ira,k.
See de Sacy's Hariri, p. 474." — Note by
MacGiickin de Slane, ibid. p. 92.
c. 1300. — "One of the innovations of the
Caliph Mansur (a.d. 753-774) was the Khaish
of linen in summer, a thing which was not
known before his time. But the Sasanian
Kings used in summer to have an apartment
freshly plastered (with clay) every day,
which they inhabited, and on the morrow
another apartment was plastered for them."
—El-Fakhrl, ed. Ahlwardt, p. 188.
1596. — "And (they use) instruments like
swings with fans, to rock the people in, and
to make wind for cooling, which they call
cattaventos." — Literal Transln. from Lin-
schoten, ch. 6.
1598. — " And they vse certaine instru-
ments like Waggins, with bellowes, to bears
all the people in, and to gather winde to
coole themselves withall, which they call
Cattaventos." — Old English Translation, by
W. P., p. 16 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 52].
The French version is really a brief
description of the punka :
1610. — "lis ont aussi du Cattaventos qui
sont certains instruments pendus en I'air
es quels se faisant donner le bransle ils font
du vent qui les rafraichit." — Ed. 1638, p. 17.
The next also perhaps refers to a
suspended punka :
1662.—". . . furnished also with good
Cellars with great Flaps to stir the Air, for
reposing in the fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5
of the Clock, when the Air of these Cellars
begins to be hot and stuffing." — Berniei%
p. 79 ; [ed. Constable, 247].
1807. — "As one small concern succeeds
another, the punkah vibrates gently over
my eyes." — Lord Minto in India, 27.
1810.— "Were it not for the punka (a
large frame of wood covered with cloth)
which is suspended over every table, and
kept swinging, in order to freshen the air,
it would be scarcely possible to sit out the
melancholy ceremony of an Indian dinner."
— Maria Graham, 30.
,, Williamson mentions that punkahs
"were suspended in most dining halls." —
Vade Mecum, i. 281.
1823.— " Punkas, large frames of light
wood covered with white cotton, and looking
not unlike enormous fire-boards, hung from
the ceilings of the principal apartments."^
Heher, ed. 1844, i. 28.
1852.—
" Holy stones with scrubs and slaps
(Our Christmas waits !) prelude the day ;
For holly and festoons of bay
Swing feeble punkas,- or perhaps
A windsail dangles in collapse."
Christmas on board a F. and 0., near
the Equator.
PUNSAREE.
744
PUTCHOCK.
1875.— "The punkah flapped to and fro
lazily overhead." — Chesney, The Dilemma,
ch. xxxviii.
Mr. Busteed observes : " It is curious
that in none of the lists of servants
and their duties which are scattered
through the old records in the last
century (18th), is there any mention
of the punka, nor in any narratives
referring to domestic life in India
then, that have come under our notice,
do we remember any allusion to its
use. . . . The swinging punka, as
we see it to-day, was, as every one
knows, an innovation of a later period.
. . . This dates from an early year in
the present century." — Echoes of Old
Calcutta^ p. 115. He does not seem,
however, to have found any positive
evidence of the date of its introduction.
["Hanging punkahs are said by one
authority to have originated in Cal-
cutta by accident towards the close of
the last (18th ) century. It is reported
that a clerk in a Government office
suspended the leaf of a table, which
was accidentally waved to and fro by
a visitor. A breath of cool air followed
the movement, and suggested the idea
which was worked out and resulted in
the present machine " {Carey, Good Old
Days of John Compa?iy, i, 81). Mr.
Douglas says that punkahs were little
used by Europeans in Bombay till
1810. They were not in use at
Nuncomar's trial in Calcutta (1775),
Bombay and W. India, ii. 253.]
PUNSAREE, s. A native .drug-
seller ; Hind, pansdrl. We place the
word here partly because C. P. Brown
says 'it is certainly a foreign word,'
and assigns it to a corruption of dis-
pensarium; which is much to be
doubted. [The word is really derived
from Skt. panyasdla, ' a market, ware-
house.']
[1830.— " Beside this, I purchased from a
pansaree some application for relieving the
pain of a bruise." — i^mzer, Tfce Persian
Adventurer, ill. 23.]
PURDAH, s. Hind, from Pers.
parda, ' a curtain ' ; a portiere ; and
especially a curtain screening women
from the sight of men ; whence a
woman of position whet observes such
rules of seclusion is termed liarda-
nishln, ' one who sits behind a curtain.'
(See GOSHA.)
1809. — "On the fourth (side) a purdah
was stretched across." — Ld. Vafentia, i. 100.
1810. — "If the disorder be obstinate, the
doctor is permitted to approach the purdah
{i.e. curtain, or screen) and to put the hwid
through a small aperture ... in order to
feel the patient's pulse." — Williamson, V. M.
i. 130.
[1813.— "My travelling palankeen formed
my bed, its purdoe or chintz covering my
curtains."— i'ori^'^, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 109.]
1878. — " Native ladies look upon the con-
finement behind the purdah as a badge of
rank, and also as a sign of chastity, and
are exceedingly proud of it." — Life in the
Mofussil, i. 113.
[1900. — " Charitable aid is needed for the
purdah v^omen."— Pioneer Mail, Jan. 21.]
PURDESEE, s. Hind, imradesl
usually written pardesl, 'one from a
foreign country.' In the Bombay army
the term is universally applied to a
sepoy from N. India. [In the X.W.P.
the name is applied to a wandering
tribe of swindlers and coiners.]
PURWANNA, PERWAUNA, s.
Hind, from Pers. parwana, ' an order ;
a grant or letter under royal seal ; a
letter of authority from an official to
his subordinate ; a license or pass.'
1682. — ". . . we being obliged at the end
of two months to pay Custom for the said
goods, if in that time we did not prociire a
Pherwanna for the Diian of Decca to excuse
us from it." — Hedges, Diary, Oct. 10 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 34].
1693. — " . . . Egmore and Pursewaukum
were lately granted us by the Nabob's pur-
■W2iJn\3iB."— Wheeler, i. 281.
1759.— "Perwanna, under the Coochuck
(or the small seal) of the Nabob Vizier Ulma
Maleck, Nizam ul Muluck Bahadour, to
Mr. John Spenser." — In Cainbridge's Acd. of
the War, 230. (See also quotation under
HOSBOLHOOKUM.)
1774. — " As the peace has been so lately
concluded, it would be a satisfaction to the
Rajah to receive your parwanna to this
purpose before the departure of the caravan."
— Bogle's Diary, in Markham's Tibet, p. 50.
But Mr. Markham changes the spelling of
his originals.
PUTCHOCK, s. This is the trade-
name for a fragrant root, a product of
the Himalaya in the vicinity of Kash-
mir, and forming an article of export
from both Bombay and Calcutta to
the JVIalay countries and to China,
where it is used as a chief ingredient
of the Chinese pastille-rods commonly
called jostick. This root was recog-
nised by the famous Garcia de Orta as
PUTCHOGK.
745
PUTCHOGK.
the Gostus of the ancients. The latter
took their word from the Skt. kustha,
by a modification of which name — kut
it is still known and used as a medi-
cine in Upper India. De Orta speaks
of the plant as growing about Mandu
and Chitore, whence it was brought
for sale to Ahmadabad ; but his in-
formants misled him. The true source
was traced m situ by two other illus-
trious men, Royle and Falconer, to a
plant belonging to the N. 0. Composi-
tae, Saussurea Xapjje, Clarke, for which
Dr. Falconer, not recognising the genus,
had proposed the name of Aucklcmdia
Gostus vents, in honour of the then
Governor- General. The Gostus is a
gregarious plant, occupying open,
sloping sides of the mountains, at an
elevation of 8000 to 9000 feet. See
article by Falconer in Trans. Linn.
Soc. xix. 23-31.
The trade-name is, according to
Wilson, the Telugu pdch'chdku, 'green
leaf,' but one does not see how this
applies. (Is there, perhaps, some con-
fusion with Patch? see PATCHOULI).
De Orta speaks as if the word, which
he writes pucho, were Malay. Though
neither Crawfurd nor Favre gives the
word, in this sense, it is in Marsden's
earlier Malay Did. : " Puchok, a plant,
the aromatic leaves of which are an
article of trade ; said by some to be
Gostus indicus, and by others the Me-
lissa, or Laurus." [On this Mr. Skeat
writes : " Puchok is the Malay word
for a young sprout, or the growing
shoot of a plant. Puchok in the
special sense here used is also a Malay
word, but it may be separate from the
other. Klinkert gives plichok as a
sprout or shoot and also as a radish-
like root (indigenous in China (sic\
used in medicine for fumigation, &c.).
Apparently it is always the root and
not the leaves of the plant that are
used, in which case Marsden may have
confused the two senses of the word."
In the year 1837-38 about 250 tons o:
this article, valued at ,£10,000, were
exported from Calcutta alone. The
annual import into China at a later
date, according to Wells Williams, was
2,000 peculs or 120 tons {Middle
Kingdom, ed. 1857, ii. 308). In 1865-
€6, the last year for which the details
of such minor exports are found in
print, the quantity exported from
Calcutta was only 492^ cwt., or 24|
tons. In 1875 the value of the im-
ports at Hankow and Chefoo was
£6,421. [Watt, Econ. Did. vi. pt. ii.
p. 482, Bombay Gazetteer, xi. 470.]
1516.— See Barbosa under CATECHU.
1520. — "We have prohibited (the export
of) pepper to China . . . and now we pro-
hibit the export of pucho and incense from
these parts of India to China," — Capitulo de
hum Regimento del Rey a Diogo Ayres, Feitor
da China, in Arch. Port. Orient., Fasc. v. 49.
1525. — "Pucho of Cambaya worth 35
tangas a maund." — Leinbrangas^ 50.
[1527. — Mr. Whiteway notes that in a
letter of Diogo Calvo to the King, dated
Jan. 17, pucho is mentioned as one of the
imports to China. — India Office MS. Corpo
Chronologico, vol. i.]
1554.—" The haar (see BAHAR) of pucho
contains 20 faragoJas (see FRAZALA), and
an additional 4 of picota (q.v.), in all 24
faragolas. . . ." — A. JVunes, 11.
1563. — " I say that costus in Arabic is
called cost or cast; in Guzarate it is called
itplot {upaleta); and in Malay, for in that
region there is a great trade and consumj>-
tion thereof, it is called pucho. I tell you
the name in Arabic, because it is called by
the same name by the Latins and Greeks,
and I tell it you in Guzerati, because that is
the land to which it is chiefly carried from
its birth-place ; and I tell you the Malay
name because the greatest quantity is con-
sumed there, or taken thence to China." —
Garcia, f. 72.
c. 1563. — " . . . Opium, Assa Fetida,
Puchio, with many other sortes of Drugges."
— Caesar Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 343.
[1609.— " Costus of 2 sorts, one called
pokermore, the other called Uplotte (see
Garcia, above)." — Danvers, Letters, i. 30.]
1617.— "5 hampers pochok. . . ."—Cocks,
Diartj, i. 294.
1631.— "Caeterum Costus vulgato voca-
bulo inter mercatores Indos Pucho, Chinens-
ibus Potsiock, vocatur . . . vidi ego integrum
Picol, quod pondus centum et viginti in
auctione decem realibus distribui." — Jac.
Bontii, Hist. Nat., &c., lib. iv. p. 46.
1711. — In Malacca Price Currant, July
1704: "Putchuck or Costus dulcis."—
Lochyer, 77.
1726. — " Patsjaak (a leaf of Asjien
(Acheen ?) that is pounded to powder, and
used in incense). . . ."—Valentijn, Choro. 34.
1727.— "The Wood Ligna dulcis grows
only in this country (Sind). It is rather a
Weed than a Wood, and nothing of it is
useful but the Root, called Putchock, or
Radix dulcis. . . . There are great quantities
exported from S^lrat, and from thence to
China, where it generally bears a good
Price. . . ."—A. Hamilton, i. 126 ; [ed. 1744,
i. 127J.
1808. — "EUes emploient ordinairement
. . . une racine aromatique appelee piesch-
tok, qu'on coupe par petits morceaux,
PUTLAM.
746
PUTT AN, PATH AN.
et fait bouillir dans de I'huile de noix de
coco. . C'est avec cette huile que les dan-
seuses se graissent . . ." — Haafnei', ii. 117.
1862. — ^'- Koot is sent down country in
large quantities, and is exported to China,
where it is used as incense. It is in Calcutta
known under the name of 'Patchuk.'" —
Pvnjah TnuLe Report, cvii.
PUTLAM, n.p. A town in Ceylon
on the coast of the bay or estuary of
Calpentyn ; properly Puttalama; a
Tamil name, said by Mr. Fergusson
to be puthu- (pudu ?) alani^ ' New Salt-
pans.' Ten miles inland are the ruins
of Tammana Kewera, the original Tam-
bapanni (or Taprohane), where Vijaya,
the first Hindu immigrant, established
his kingdom. And Putlam is supposed
to be the place where he landed.
1298,— "The pearl-fishers . . . go post to
a place callen Bettelar, and (then) go 60
miles into the gulf." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii.
ch. 16.
c. 1345. — " The natives went to their
King and told him my reply. He sent for
me, and I proceeded to his presence in the
town of Battala, which was his capital, a
pretty little place, surrounded by a timber
wall and towers." — Ihn Batuta, iv. 166.
1672.— "Putelaon. . ."—Baldaem (Germ.),
373.
1726.—" Portaloon or Putelan."— Fa^en-
tijn, Ceylon, 21.
PUTNEE, PUTNEY, s.
a. Hind, and Beng. pattcm't, or patni,
from V. pat-nd, 'to be agreed or closed'
{i.e. a bargain). Goods commissioned
or manufactured to order.
1755. — "A letter from Cossimbazar men-
tions they had directed Mr. Warren Hastings
to proceed to the Putney aurung (q.v.) in
order to purchase putney on our Honble.
Masters' account, and to make all necessary
enquiries." — Fort William Consns., Nov. 10.
In Long, 61.
b. A kind of sub- tenure existinginthe
Lower Provinces of Bengal, the patni-
dar, or occupant of which "holds of
a Zemindar a portion of the Zemindari
in perpetuity, with the right of here-
ditary succession, and of selling or
letting the whole or part, so long as
a stipulated amount of rent is paid to
the Zemindar, who retains the power
of sale for arrears, and is entitled to
a regulated fee or fine upon transfer "
(Wilson, q,v.). Probably both a and
b are etymologically the same, and
connected with pattd (see POTTAH).
[I860.— "A perpetual lease of land held
under a Zumeendar is called a putnee, — and
the holder is called a putneedar, who not
only pays an advanced rent to the Zumeendar,
but a handsome price for the same." — Grant,
Rural Life in Bengal, 64.]
PUTTAN, PATHAN, n.p. Hind.
Pathan. A name commonly applied
to Afghans, and especially to people
in India of Afghan descent. The
derivation is obscure. Elphinstone
derives it from Pushtun and PiikMfmy
pi. Pukhtdna, the name the Afghans
give to their own race, with which Dr.
Trumpp [and Dr. Bellew (Paces of
Afghanistan, 25) agree. This again
has been connected with the Pactyica
of Herodotus (iii. 102, iv. 44).] The
Afghans have for the name one of the
usual fantastic etymologies whicli is
quoted below (see quotation, c. 1611).
The Mahommedans in India are some-
times divided into four classes, viz.
Pathdm; Miighals (see MOGUL), i.e.
those of Turki origin ; Shaikhs, claiming
Aral) descent ; and Saiyyids, claiming
also to be descendants of Mahommed.
1553. — "This State belonged to a people
called Patane, who were lords of that hill-
country. And as those who dwell on the
skirts of the Pyrenees, on this side and on
that, are masters of the passes by which
we cross from Spain to France, or vice
versa, so these Patau people are the masters
oi the two entrances to India, by which
those who go thither from the landward
must pass. . . ." — Barros, IV. vi. 1.
1563. — ". . . This first King was a
Patane of certain mountains that march
with Bengala." — Garcia, Coll. f. 34.
1572.— »
" Mas agora de nomes, et de usan9a,
Novos, et varies sao os habitantes,
Os Delijs, OS Patanes que em possan^a
De terra, e gente sao mais abundantes."
Camdes, vii. 20.
[By Aubertin :
" But now inhabitants of other name
And customs new and various there are
found.
The Delhis and Patans, who in the fame
Of land and people do the most abound."]
1610. — "A Pattan, a man of good
stature." — Hawkiiu, in Purchas, i. 220.
c. 1611. — ". . . the mightiest of the
Afghan people was Kais. ... The Prophet
gave Kais the name of Abd Ulrasheed . . .
and . . . predicted that God would make
his issue so numerous that they, with re-
spect to the establishment of the Faith,
would outvie all other people ; the angel
Gabriel having revealed to him that their
attachment to the Faith would, in strength,
be like the wood upon which they lay the
keel when constructing a ship, which wood
the seamen call Pathan : on this account
he conferred upon Abd Ulrasheed the title
PUTTEE, PUTTY.
747
PYE.
of Pathan* a]so"—Hist. of the Afghans,
E.T., by Dorn, i. 38.
[1638.—". . . Ozmanchan a Puttanian
. . r—Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677, p. 76.]
1648. — "In general the Moors are a
haughty and arrogant and proud people,
and among them the Pattans stand out
superior to the others in dress and manners."
— Van Ticist, 58.
1666.— " Martin Affonso and the other
Portuguese delivered them from the war
that the Patanes were making on them." —
Faria >/ Soiisa, Asia Fortugu-esa, i. 343.
1673.— "They are distinguished, some
according to the Consanguinity they claim
with Mahomet; as a Siad is a kin to that
Imposture. ... A Shiek is a Cousin too,
at a distance, into which Relation they
admit all new made Proselytes. Meer is
somewhat allied also. . . . The rest are
adopted under the Name of the Province
... as Mogul, the Race of the Tartars . . .
Patan, Duccan." — Fryer, 93.
1681. — "En estas regiones ay vna cuyas
gentes se dizen los Patanes." — Martinez de
(a Fuente, Compendio, 21.
1726.—". . . The Pa<a«.9 (Patanders) are
very different in garb, and surpass in valour
and stout-heartedness in war." — Valentijn,
Chora. 109.
1757. — "The Colonel (Clive) complained
bitterly of so many insults put upon him,
and reminded the Soubahdar how different
his own conduct was, when called upon to
assist him against the P3rtans." — Ires, 149.
1763.—" The northern nations of India,
although idolaters . . . wer^ easily induced
to embrace Mahomedanism, and are at this
day the Affghans or Pitans." — Orme, i. 24,
ed: 1803.
1789. — " Moormen are, for the most part,
soldiers by profession, particularly in the
cavalry, as are also . . . Pitans." — Mnnro,
Narr. 49.
1798. — " . . . Afghans, or as they are
called in India, Patans." — O. Forster,
Travels, ii. 47.
[PUTTEE, PUTTY, s. Hind.
pam.
a. A piece or strip of cloth, bandage ;
especially used in the sense of a liga-
ture round the lower part of the leg
used in lieu of a gaiter, originally
introduced from the Himalaya, and
now commonly used by sportsmen
and soldiers. A special kind of cloth
appears in the old trade-lists under the
name of puteahs (see PIECE GOODS).
* We do not know what word is intended,
unless it be a special use of Ar. hatan, 'the
interior or middle of a thing.' Dorn refers to a
note, which does not exist in his book. Bellew
gives the title conferred by the Prophet as
"Pihtdn or Pathan, a term* which in the Syrian
language signifies a rudder." Somebody else in-
terprets it as ' a mast.
1875. — "Any one who may be bound for
a long march will put on leggings of a
peculiar sort, a bandage about 6 inches
wide and four yards long, wound round from
the ankle up to just below the knee, and
then fastened by an equally long string,
attached to the upper end, which is lightly
wound many times round the calf of the
leg. This, which is called patawa, is a
much cherished j^iece of dress." — I)reio,
Jnmvioo, 175.
1900. — "The Puttee leggings are ex-
cellent for peace and war, on foot or on
horseback." — Times, Dec. 24.
b. In the N.W.P. "an original share
in a joint or coparcenary village or
estate comprising many villages ; it
is sometimes defined as the smaller
subdivision of a mahal or estate "
{Wilson). Hence Putteedaree, 2)atti-
ddri used for a tenure of this kind.
1852. — "Their names were forthwith
scratched off the collector's books, and
those of their eldest sons were entered, who
became forthwith, in village and cutcherry
parlance, lumberdars of the shares of their
fathers, or in other words, of puttee Shere
Singh and puttee JBaz Singh." — Raikes,
Notes on the N. W.F. 94.
c. In S. India, soldiers' pay.
1810. — ". . . hence in ordinary accepta-
tion, the pay itself was called puttee, a
Canarese word which properly signifies a
written statement of any kind." — Wills,
Hist. Sketches, Madras reprint, i. 415.]
PUTTYWALLA, s. Hind, pattd-
wala, ]iam-wdld (see PUTTEE), 'one
with a belt.' This is the usual
Bombay term for a messenger or
orderly attached to an office, and
bearing a belt and brass badge, called
in Bengal chuprassy or peon (qq.v.),
in Madras usually by the latter name.
1878.—" Here and there a Belted Govern-
ment servant, called a Puttiwaia, or Patta-
W§,la, because distinguished by a belt. ..."
— Monier Williams, Modern India, 34.
PUTWA, s. Hind, patwd. The
Hibiscus sabdariffa, L,, from the suc-
culent acid flowers of which very fair
jelly is made in Anglo-Indian house-
holds. [It is also known as the
Eozelle or Red Sorrel {Watt, Eron.
Did. iv. 243). Riddell {Boniest. Econ.
337) calls it "Oseille or Roselle jam
and jelly."]
PYE, s. A familiar designation
among British soldiers and young
officers for a Pariah-dog (q.v.) ; a
PYJAMMAS.
'48
FYKE, PAIR.
contraction, no doubt, of the former
word.
[1892.— ''We English call him a pariah,
but this word, belonging to a low, yet by no
means degraded class of people in Madras,
is never heard on native lips as applied to a
dog, any more than our other word 'pie.' "
— L. Kipling, Bead and Man, 266.]
PYJAMMAS, s. Hind, pde-jdma
(see JAMMA), lit. 'leg-clothing.' A
pair of loose drawers or trowsers, tied
round the waist. Such a garment is
used by various persons in India, e.g.
by women of various classes, by Sikh
men, and by most Mahommedans of
both sexes. It was adopted from the
Mahommedans by Europeans as an
article of dishabille and of night
attire, and is synonymous with Long
Drawers, Shulw^urs, and Mogul-
breeches. [For some distinctions
between these various articles of dress
see Forbes-Watson, (Textile Manu-
factures, 57).] It is probable that we
English took the habit like a good
many others from the Portuguese.
Thus Pyrard (c. 1610) says, in speak-
ing of Goa Hospital : " lis ont force
cahons sans quoy ne couchent iamais
les Portugais des Indes" (ii. p. 11 ;
[Hak. Soc. ii. 9]). The word is now used
in London shops. A friend furnishes
the following reminiscence : " The late
Mr. B , tailor in Jermyn Street,
some 40 years ago, in reply to a
question why pyjammas had feet
sewn on to them (as was sometimes
the case with those furnished by
London outfitters) answered : ' I
believe. Sir, it is because of the
White Ants : ' "
[1828.—
" His chief joy smoking a cigar
In loose Paee-jams and native slippers."
Orient. Sport. Mag., reprint 1873, i. 64.]
1881. — "The rest of our attire consisted
of that particularly light and airy white
flannel garment, known throughout India
as a pajama smt."—HaeM^ Ceylon, 329.
PYKE, PAIK, s. Wilson gives
only one original of the term so ex-
pressed in Anglo-Indian speech. He
writes : '-'■ Pciik or Pdyik, corruptly
Pyke, Hind. &c. (from S. paddtika),
Pdik or Pdyak, Mar. A footman, an
armed attendant, an inferior police
and revenue officer, a messenger, a
courier, a village watchman : in Cut-
tack the Pdiks formerly constituted a
local militia, holding land of the Za-
mindars or Rajas by the tenure of
military service," &c., quoting Bengal
Regulations. [Platts also treats the
two words as identical.] But it seems
clear to us that there are here two
terms rolled together :
a. Pers. Paik, 'a foot-runner or
courier.' We do not know whether
this is an old Persian word or a
Mongol introduction. According to
Hammer Purgstall it was the term in
use at the Court of the Mongol princes,
as quoted below. Both the words
occur in the Am, but differently spelt,
and that with which we now deal is
spelt paik {with the fatha point).
c. 1590. — "The Jilavddr (see under
JULIBDAR) and the Paik (a runner).
Their monthly pay varies from 1200 to 120c?.
{dams), according to their speed and manner
of service. Some of them will run from 50
to 100 hroh (Coss) per day."— ^m, E.T. by
Blochmann, i. 138 (see orig. i. 144).
1673. — At the Court of Constantinople:
"Les Feiks venoient ensuite, avec leurs
bonnets d 'argent dor6 orn^s d'un petit plu-
mage de h^ron, un arc et un carquois charg^
defleches." — Journal d' A. Galland, i. 98.
1687. — ". . . the under officers and ser-
vants called Agiam-Oglans, who are designed
to the meaner uses of the Seraglio . . . most
commonly the sons of Christians taken from
their Parents at the age of 10 or 12 years.
. . . These are: 1, Porters, 2, Bostangies or
Gardiners ... 5, Faicks and Solacks. ..."
— Sir Paul Rycaut, Present State of the Otto-
man Empire, 19.
1761. — "Ahmad SuMn then commissioned
Sh^h Pasand Kh^n . . . the luirkdras (see
HURCARRA) and the Paiks, to go and pro-
cure information as to the state and strength
of the Mahratta army." — Muhammad Jdfar
Shdmlu, in Elliot, viii. 151-2.
1840.— "The express - riders (Eilbothm)
accomplished 50 farsangs a-day, so that an
express came in 4 days from Khorasan to
Tebris {Tabriz). . . . The Foot -runners
carrying letters (Peik), whose name at least
is maintained to this day at both the Persian
and Osmanli Courts, accomplished 30 far-
sangs a,-da.y."— Hammer Purgstall, Gesck. der
Golden Horde, 243.
[1868.— "The Fayeke is entrusted with
the tchilim (see CHILLUM) (pipe), which
at court (Khiva) is made of gold or silver,
and must be replenished with fresh water
every time it is filled with tobacco."—
Vamhery, Sketches, 89.]
b. Hind pdik and pdyik (also Mahr.)
from Skt. paddtika, and padika, 'a
foot-soldier,' with the other specific
application given by Wilson, exclusive
of 'courier.' In some narratives the
word seems to answer exactly to peon.
PYKE, PAIR.
749
QUAMOCLIT.
In the first quotation, which is from
the Am, the word, it will be seen, is
different from that quoted under (a)
from the same source.
c. 1590. — "It was the custom in those
times, for the palace (of the King of Bengal)
to he guarded by several thousand pykes
{pdi/ak), who are a kind of infantry. An
eunuch entered into a confederacy with
these guards, who one night killed the King,
Futteh Shah, when the Eunuch ascended
the throne, under the title of Barbuck
8hab." — Gladivm's Tr., ed. 1800, ii. 19
(orig. i. 415 ; [Jarrett (ii. 149) gives the word
as Payiks].
In the next quotation the word
seems to be the same, though used
for 'a seaman.' Compare uses of
Lascar.
c. 1615. — "(His fleet) consisted of 20
beaked vessels, all well manned with the
sailors whom they call paiques, as well as
with Portuguese soldiers and topazes who
were excellent musketeers ; 50 hired jalias
(see GALLEVAT) of like sort and his own
(Sebastian Gon^alves's) galliot (see GALLE-
VAT), which was about the size of a patacho,
with 14 demi-falcons on each broadside, two
pieces of 18 to 20 lbs. calibre in the forecastle,
and 60 Portuguese soldiers, with more than
40 topazes and Cafres (see CAFFER)."—
Bocarro, Decacla, 452.
1722. — Among a detail of charges at this
period in the Zemindarry of Rajshahl
appears :
"9. Paikan, or the pikes, guard of villages,
everywhere necessary . . . 2,161 rupees." —
Fifth Report, App. p. 345.
The following quotation from an
Indian Regulation of Ld. Cornwallis's
time is a good example of the extra-
ordinary multiplication of terms, even
in one Province in India, denoting
approximately the same thing :
1792. — "All Pykes, Chokeydars (see
CHOKIDAR), Pasba7is, Busauds, Nlgahans*
Harees (see HARRY), and other descriptions
of village watchmen are declared subject to
the orders of the Darogah (see DAROGA)
. . ."—Regns. for the Police . . . passed by
the G.-G. in C, Dec. 7.
,, " The army of Assam was a militia
organised as follows. The whole male popu-
lation was bound to serve either as soldiers
or labourers, and was accordingly divided
into sets of four men each, called gotes,
the individuals comprising the gotes being
termed pykes." — Johnstone's Acct. of Welsh's
Expedition to Assam, 1792-93-94 (commd. by
Gen. Keatinge).
* P. pdshan and nigabdn, both meaning literally
'watch-keeper,' the one from pels, 'a watch,' in
the sense of a division of the day, the other from
nigah, ' watch," in the sense of ' heed ' or ' observa-
tion.' [DusaAid=Dosfidh, a low caste often em-
ployed as watchmen.]
1802. — After a detail of persons of rank
in Midnapore :
"None of these entertain armed followers
except perhaps ten or a dozen Peons for
state, but some of them have Pykes in con-
siderable numbers, to keep the peace on
their estates. These Pykes are under the
magistrate's orders." — Fifth Repoi-t, App.
p. 535.
1812.—" The whole of this last-mentioned
numerous class of Pykes are understood to
have been disbanded, in compliance with the
new Police regulations."— J^^/^A Report, 71.
1872. — ". . . Dalais or officers of the
peasant militia (Paiks). The Paiks were
settled chiefly around the fort on easy
tenures." — Hunter's Orissa, ii. 269.
PYSE! interjection. The use of
this is illustrated in the quotations.
Notwithstanding the writer's remark
(below) it is really Hindustani, viz.
jpoHs, ' look out ! ' or ' make way ! ^
apparently from Skt. pasya, ' look !
see ! ' (see Molesworth's Mahr. I)icL
p. 529, col. c; Fallon's Hind. Diet,
p. 376, col. a; [Platts, 2826].
[1815. — ". . . three men came running
up behind them, as if they were clearing
the road for some one, by calling out 'pice !
pice!' (make way, make way) . . ." —
Elphinstone's Report on Murder of Gungadhur
Shastn/, in Papers relating to F.I. Affairs,
p. 14.]
1883. — " Does your correspondent Col.
Prideaux know the origin of the warning
called out by buggy drivers to pedestrians
in Bombay, ' Pyse ' ? It is not Hindustani."
—Letter in N. d- Q., Ser. VI. viii. p. 388.
[Other expressions of the same kind
are Malay al. po, ' Get out of the way ! '"
and Hind. Mahr. khis, khis, from khis-
nd, ' to drop off.'
1598. — "As these hayros goe in the
streetes, they crie po, po, which is to say,
take heede." — Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. 280.
1826. — " I was awoke from disturbed rest
by cries of kis ! kis! (clear the way)." —
Pandnrang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 46.]
Q
[QUAMOCLIT, s. The Ipomaea
quamoclitis, the name given Ijy Lin-
naeus to the Red Jasmine. The word
is a corruption of Skt. Kdma-latd, ' the
creeper of Kama, god of love.'
1834. — "This climber, the most beautiful
and luxuriant imaginable, bears also the
name of Kamaiata ' Love's Creeper.' Some
QUE DBA.
750
QJJILOA.
have flowers of snowy hue, with a delicate
fragrance. . . ." — Wanderings of a Pilgrim,
i. 310-11.]
QUEDDA, ii.p. A city, port, and
small kingdom on the west coast of
the Malay Peninsula, tributary to
Siam. The name according to Craw-
furd is Malay kaddh, 'an elephant-
trap' (see KEDDAH). [Mr. Skeat
writes : " I do not know what Craw-
furd's authority may be, but kedah
does not appear in Klinkert's Did.
... In any case the form taken by
the name of the country is Kedah.
The coralling of elephants is probably
a Siamese custom, the method adopted
on the E. coast, where the Malays are
left to themselves, being to place a
decoy female elephant near a powerful
noose."] It has been supposed some-
times that Kaddh is the KwXi or KwXis
of Ptolemy's sea-route to China, and
likewise the Kalali of the early Arab
voyagers, as in the Fourth Voyage of
Sindbad the Seaman (see Procgs. E.
Geog. Soc. 1882, p. 655 ; Burton,
Arabian Nights, iv. 386). It is
possible that these old names how-
ever represent Kwala, ' a river mouth,'
a denomination of many small ports
in Malay regions. Thus the port that
we call Qiiedda is called by the Malays
Kwala BatraiKj.
1516. — "Having left this town of Tanas-
sary, further along the coast towards Malaca,
there is another seaport of the Kingdom of
Ansiam, which is called Queda, in which
also there is much shipping, and great
interchange of merchandise." — Barbosa,
188-189.
1553. — ". . . The settlements from Tavay
to Malaca are these : Tenassary, a notable
city, Lungur, Torrao, Queda, producing the
best pepper on all that coast, Pedao, Pera,
♦Solungor, and our City of Malaca. . . ." —
Burros, I. ix. 1.
1572.—
*' Olha Tavai cidade, onde come^a
De Siao largo o imperio tao comprido :
Tenassarl, Queda, que he so cabe^a
Das que pimenta alii tem produzido."
Camoes, x. 123.
By Burton :
*' Behold Tavdil City, whence begin
Siam's dominions, Reign of vast extent ;
Tenassari, Queda of towns the Queen
that bear the burthen of the hot piment."
1598. — " ... to the town and Kingdome
of Queda . . . which lyeth under 6 degrees
and a halfe ; this is also a Kingdome like
Tanassaria, it hath also some wine, as
Tanassaria hath, and some small quantitie
of Pepper," — Linscfvoten, p. 31 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 103].
1614. — "And so . . . Diogo de Mendon^a
. . . sending the gaUiott (see GALLEVAT)
on before, embarked in the jalia (see GAL-
LEVAT) of Joao Rodriguez de Paiva, and
coming to Queda, and making an attack at
daybreak, and finding them unprepared, he
burnt the town, and carried off a quantity
of provisions and some tin " (cii/aim, see
CALAY).—Bocarro, Decada, 187.
1838. — "Leaving Penang in September,
we first proceeded to the town of Quedah
lying at the mouth of a river of the same
name." — Quedah, &c., by Capt. Sherard
Oshorne, ed. 1865.
QUEMOY, n.p. An island at the
east opening of the Harbour of Amoy.
It is a corruption of Kin-man, in
Chang-chau dialect Kin-mui", mean-
ing ' Golden-door.'
QUI-HI, s. The popular distinctive
nickname of the Bengal Anglo-Indian,
from the usual manner of calling
servants in that Presidency, viz. ^ Kol
hai V 'Is any one there ? ' The Anglo-
Indian of Madras was known as a
Mull, and he of Bombay as a Duck
(qq.v.).
1816. — " The Grand Master, or Adven-
tures of Qui Hi in Hindostan, a Hudibrastic
Poem ; with illustrations by Rowlandson."
1825, — "Most of the household servants
are Parsees, the greater part of whom
speak English. . . . Instead of 'Koeehue,'
Who's there ? the way of calling a servant
is 'boy,' a corruption, I believe, of ^hluie,'
hvoiherr—Heher, ed. 1844, ii. 98. [But see
under BOY.]
c. 1830. — "J'ai vu dans vos gazettes de
Calcutta les clameurs des quoihaes (sobri-
quet des Europdens Bengalis de ce c6t^) sur
la chaleur." — Jacpiemont, Corresp. ii. 308.
QUILOA, n.p. i.e. Kilwa, in lat.
9° 0' S., next in remoteness to Sofala,
which for a long time was the ne plus
ultra of Arab navigation on the East
Coast of Africa, as Capt. Boyados was
that of Portuguese na\'igation on the
West Coast. Kilwa does not occur in
the Geographies of Edrisi or Abulfeda,
though Sofala is in both. It is men-
tioned in the Roteiro, and in Barros's
account of Da Gama's voyage. Barros
had access to a native chronicle of
Quiloa, and says it was founded about
A.H. 400, and"^ a little more than 70
years after Magadoxo and Brava, by
a Persian Prince from Shiraz.
1220.— "Kilwa, a place in the country of
Zenj, a city." — Ydkat, (orig.), iv. 302.
c. 1330.— "I embarked at the town of
Mahlaslian (Magadoxo), making for the
QUILON.
'51
QUILON.
country of the Sawaliil, and the town of
KulwS,, in the country of the Zenj. . . ." —
lh)i Batuta, ii. 191. [See under SOFALA.]
1498. — " Here we learned that the island
of which they told us in Mocombiquy as
being peopled by Christians is an island at
which dwells the King of Mocombiquy him-
self, and that the half is of Moors, and the
half of Christians, and in this island is much
seed-pearl, and the name of the island is
Quyluee. . . ." — Roteiro da Viagem de Vasco
da Gariia, 48.
1501. — "Quilloa e cittade in Arabia in
vna insuletta giunta a terra firma, ben
popolata de homini negri et mercadanti :
edificata al modo nr o : Quiui hanno abun-
dantia de auro : argento : ambra : muschio :
et perle : ragionevolmente vesteno panni de
sera: et bambaxi fini." — Letter of K.
Unmnuel, 2.
1506. — "Del 1502 . . . mando al viaggio
naue 21, Capitanio Don Vasco de Gamba,
che fu quello che discoperse I'lndia . . . e
neir andar de li, del Cao de Bona Speranza,
zonse in uno loco chiamato Ochilia ; la qual
terra e dentro uno rio, . . ." — Leonardo Ga'
Masser, 17.
1553. — " The Moor, in addition to his
natural hatred, bore this increased resent-
ment on account of the chastisement inflicted
on him, and determined to bring the ships
into port at the city of Quiloa, that being
a populous place, where they might get the
better of our ships by force of arms. To
wreak this mischief with greater safety to
himself he told Vasco da Gama, as if wishing
to gratify him, that in front of them was a
city called Quiloa, half peopled by Christians
of Abyssinia and of India, and that if he
gave the order the ships should be steered
thither." — Barros, I. iv. 5.
1.572.—
*' Esta ilha pequena, que habitamos.
He em toda esta terra certa escala
De todos OS que as ondas navegamos
De Quil6a, de Momba9a, a de Sofala."
Camdes, i. 54.
By Burton :
*' This little island, where we now abide,
of all this seaboard is the one sure place
for ev'ry merchantman that stems the tide
from Quiloa, or Sofala, or Mombas. . . ."
QUILON, n.p. A form which we
have adopted from the Portuguese for
the name of a town now belonging to
Travancore ; once a very famous and
much frequented port of Malabar, and
known to the Arabs as Kaulam. The
proper name is Tamil, Kollam^ of
doubtful sense in this use. Bishop)
Caldwell thinks it may be best ex-
plained as ' Palace ' or ' royal resi-
dence,' from Kolu, 'the royal Presence,'
or Hall of Audience. [Mr. Logan
says : " Kollam is only an abbreviated
form of Koyilagam or Kovilagam,
'King's house'" {Malabar, i. 231,
note).] For ages Kaulam was known
as one of the greatest ports of Indian
trade with Western Asia, especially
trade in pepper and brazil-wood. It
was possibly the Male of Cosmas in
the 6th century (see MALABAR), but
the first mention of it by the present
name is about three centuries later, in
the Relation translated by Reinaud.
The 'Kollam era' in general use in
Malabar dates from a.d. 824 ; l)ut it
does not follow that the city had no
earlier existence. In a Syriac extract
(which is, however, modern) in Land's
Anecdota Syriaca (Latin, i. 125 ; Syriac,
p. 27) it is stated that three Syrian
missionaries came to Kaulam in a.d.
823, and got leave from King Shakir-
hlrtl to build a church and city at
Kaulam. It would seem that there is
some connection between the date
assigned to this event, and the ' Kollam
era ' ; but what it is we cannot say.
ShaMrhlrtl is evidently a form of Gha-
kravartti Raja (see under CHUCKER-
BUTTY). Quilon, as we now call it, is
now the 3rd town of Travancore, i)op.
(in 1891) 23,380 ; there is little trade.
It had a European garrison up to 1830,
but now only one Sepoy regiment.
In ecclesiastical narratives of the
Middle Ages the name occurs in the
form Golumbum, and by this name it
was constituted a See of the Roman
Church in 1328, suffragan of the Arch-
bishop of Sultaniya in Persia ; but it
is doubtful if it ever had more than
one bishop, viz. Jordanus of Severac,
author of the Mirabilia often quoted
in this volume. Indeed we have no
knowledge that he ever took up his
bishopric, as his book was written, and
his nomination occurred, both during
a visit to Europe. The Latin Church
however which he had founded, or
obtained the use of, existed 20 years
later, as we know from John de'
Marignolli, so it is probable that he
had reached his See. The form Gol-
umbum is accounted for by an inscrip-
tion (see Ind. Antiq. ii. 360) which
shows that the city was called Kolamba^
[other forms being Kelambapattana, or
Kdlambapattana (Bcmibay Gazetteer^
vol. i. pt. i."l83)]. The form Palum-
bum also occurs in most of the MSS.
of Friar Odoric's Journey ; this is the
more difficult to account for, unless it
was a mere pla)^ (or a trick of memory)
on the kindred minings of columba
QUILON
752
QUILON.
and patumbes. A passage in a letter
from the Nestorian Patriarch Yeshu'-
yab (c. 650-60) quoted in Assemani (iii.
pi. i. 131), appears at that date to men-
tion Colon. But this is an arbitrary
and erroneous rendering in Assemani's
Latin. The Syriac has Kalah, and
probably therefore refers to the port
of the Malay regions noticed under
CALAY and QUEDDA.
851. — "De ce lieu (Mascate) les navires
mettent la voile pour I'lnde, et se dirigent
vers Koulam- J/a/ay ; la distance entre Mas-
cate et Koulam-Malay est d'un mois de
marche, avec un vent mod^r^." — Relation,
&c., tr. by Reinaud, i, 15.
1166. — "Seven days from thence is Chu-
1am, on the confines of the country of the
sun-worshippers, who are descendants of
Kush . . . and are all black. This nation
is very trustworthy in matters of trade. . . .
Pepper grows in this country. . . . Cinna-
mon, ginger, and many other kinds of spices
also grow in this country." — Benjamin of
T^idela, in Early Travels in Palestine,
114-115.
c. 1280-90. — " Royaumes de Ma-pa- 'rh.
Parmi tous les royaumes strangers d'au-
de-la des mers, il n'y eut que Ma-pa- 'rh et
Kiu-lan (Mabar and Quilon) sur lesquels
on ait pu parvenir k ^tablir une certaine
sujdtion ; mais surtout Kiu-lan. . . . (Annde
1282). Cette ann^e . . . Kiu-lan a envoye
un ambassadeur a la cour (mongole) pour pre-
senter en tribut des marchandises precieuses
et un singe noir." — Chinese Annals, quoted
by Pauthier, Marc Pol, ii. 603, 643.
1298. — "When you quit Maabar and go
500 miles towards the S.W. you come to
the Kingdom of Coilum. The people are
idolators, but there are also some Christians
and some Jews," &c. — Marco Polo, Bk. iii.
ch. 22.
c. 1300. — "Beyond Guzerat are Kankan
and T^na ; beyond them the country of Mali-
b^r, which from the boundary of Karoha to
Kulam, is 300 parasangs in length. . . . The
people are all Sam^nis, and worship idols.
. . ." — Rashldiuldin, in Elliot, i. 68.
c. 1310. — " Ma'bar extends in length from
Kiilam to NUdwar (Nellore) nearly 300
parasangs along the sea -coast. . . ." —
Wassaf, in FAliot, iii. 32.
c. 1322. — ". . . as 1 went by the sea . . .
towards a certain city called Polumbum
(where groweth the pepper in great store).
. . ." — Friar Odoric, in Caihay, p. 71.
c. 1322.—" Poi venni a Colonbio, ch' e la
migliore terra d'India per mercatanti. Quivi
e il gengiovo in grande copia e del bueno del
mondo. Quivi vanno tutti ignudi salvo
che portano un panno innanzi alia vergogna,
. . . e legalosi di dietro. " — Palatine MS. of
Odoric, in CatJmy, App., p. xlvii.
c. 1328. — "In India, whilst I was at
Columbtun, were found two cats having
wings like the wings of bats. . . ," — Friar
Jordanus, p. 29.
1330. — "Joannes, &c., nobili viro domino
Nascarenorum et universis sub eo Chris-
tianis Nascarenis de Columbo gratiam in
praesenti, quae ducat ad gloriam in futuro
. . . quatenus venerabilem Fratrem nos-
trum Jordanum Catalan! episcopum Colum-
bensem . . . quem nuper ad episcopalis
dignatatis apicem auctoritate apostolica
diximus promovendum. . . ." — Letter of Pope
John XXII. to the Christians of Coilon, m
Odorici Raynaldi Ann. Eccles. v. 495.
c. 1343.— "The 10th day (from Calicut)
we arrived at the city of Kaulam, which is
one of the finest of Mallbar. Its markets
are splendid, and its merchants are known
under the name of Sidl (see CHOOLIA).
They are rich ; one of them will buy a ship
with all its fittings and load it with goods
from his own store." — Ihii Batuta, iv. 10.
c. 1348.— "And sailing on the feast of St.
Stephen, we navigated the Indian Sea until
Palm Sunday, and then arrived at a very
noble city of India called Columbum, where
the whole world's pepper is produced. . . .
There is a chvirch of St. George there, of
the Latin communion, at which I dwelt.
And I adorned it with fine paintings, and
taught there the holy Law." — John Mari-
r/Holli, in Cathay, &c., pp. 342-344.
c. 1430. — ". . . Coloen, civitatem nobilem
venit, cujus ambitus duodecim millia
passuum amplectitur. Gingiber qui col obi
(colombi) dicitur, piper, verzinum, cannellae
quae crassae appellantur, hac in provincia,
quam vocant Melibariam, leguntur." — Conti,
in Poggius de Vo.r. Fovtanae.
c. 1468-9.— "In the year Bhavati (644)
of the Eolamba era. King Adityavarma the
ruler of Va,nchi . . . who has attained the
sovereignty of Cherabaya Mandalam, hung
up the bell. . . ." — Inscr. in tinnevelly, see
Lid. Antiq. ii. 360.
1510. — ". . . we departed . . . and went
to another city called Colon. . . . The King
of this city is a Pagan, and extremely power-
ful, and he has 20,000 horsemen, and many
archers. This country has a good port near
to the sea-coast. No grain grows here, but
fruits as at Calicut, and pepper in great
quantities." — Vurthema, 182-3.
1516. — " Further on along the same coast
towards the south is a great city and good
sea-port which is named Coulam, in which
dwell many Moors and Gentiles and Chris-
tians. They are great merchants and very
rich, and own many ships with which they
trade to Cholmendel, the Island of Ceylon,
Bengal, Malaca, Samatara, and Pegu. . . .
There is also in this city much pepper."
— Barhosa, 157-8.
1572.—
" A hum Cochim, e a outro Cananor
A qual Chaie, a qual a ilha da Pimenta,
A qual Coulao, a qual da Cranganor,
E OS mais, a quem o mais serve, e con-
tenta. . . ." — Camoe.t, vii, 35.
QXJIRPELE.
753
RAIS.
By Burton ;
*' To this Cochim, to that falls Cananor,
one hath Chale, another th' Isle Piment,
a third Coulam, a fourth takes Cranganor,
the rest is theirs with whom he rests
content."
1726.—". . . Coylang."— Fa^eftilyn., Choro.,
llf).
1727. — "Coiloan is another small princi-
pality. It has the Benefit of a River, which
is the southermost Outlet of the Qouchin
Islands ; and the Dutch have a small Fort,
within a Mile of it on the Sea-shore. ... It
Tceeps a Garrison of 30 Men, and its trade is
inconsiderable." — A. Hamilton, i. 333 [ed.
1744].
QXJIRPELE, s. This Tamil name
of the mungoose (q.v.) occurs in the
^[uotation which follows : properly
Klrippillai, ['little squeaker'].
1601. — ". . . bestiolia quaedam Quil sive
<2uirpele vocata, quae aspectu primo vi-
verrae. . . ." — Be Bry, iv. 63.
EADAREE, s. P.— H. rdh-ddri,
from rdh-ddr, ' road-keeper.' A transit
duty ; sometimes ' black-mail.' [Rdh-
ddrl is very commonly employed in
the sense of sending prisoners, &c., by
escort from one police post to another,
^s along the Grand Trunk road].
1620. — "Fra Nicolo Ruigiola Francescano
genovese, il quale, passagiero, che d'India
andava in Italia, partito alcuni giorni prima
da Ispahan . . . poco di qua lontano era
stato trattenuto dai rahdari, o custodi delle
strade. . . ."—P. della Valle, ii. 99.
1622. — "At the garden Pelengon we
found a rahdar or guardian of the road,
who was also the chief over certain other
rahdari, who are usually posted in another
place 2 leagues further on." — Ibid. ii. 285.
1623. — "For Rahdars, the Khan has
given them a firman to free them, also
firmans for a house. . . ." — Sainshiry, iii.
p. 163.
[1667. — ". . . that the goods . . . may
not be stopped ... on pretence of taking
Rhadaryes, or other dutyes. . . ."—Phir-
vman of SJiaw Orung Zeeb, in Forrest, Bombay
Letters, Home Sei-ies, i. 213.]
1673. — "This great officer, or Farmer of
the Emperor's Custom (the Shawbunder [see
SHABUNDER]), is obliged on the Roads
to provide for the safe travelling for Mer-
chants by a constant Watch ... for which
Rhadorage, or high Imposts, are allowed
3 B
by the Merchants, both at Landing and in
their passage inland."— i^ryer, 222.
1685. — "Here we were forced to com-
pound with the Rattaree men, for ye Dutys
on our goods."— Hedges, Diary, Dec. 15;
[Hak. Soc. i. 213. In i. 100, Rawdarrie].
c. 1731.— "Niz^mu-1 Mulk . . . thus got
rid of . . . the rahdari from which latter
impost great annoyance had fallen upon
travellers and traders. " — iCMj^ Khdii, in
Mliot, vii. 531.
[1744. — "Passing the river Kizilazan we
ascended the mountains by the Rahdar (a
Persian toll) of Noglabar. . . ."—Hanvav,
i. 226.] •^'
RAGGY, s. Edgl (the word seems
to be Dec. Hindustani, [and is derived
from Skt. rdga, ' red,' on account of the
colour of the grain]. A kind of grain,
Eleusine Coracana, Gaertn, ; Cynosurus
Coracanus, Linn. ; largely cultivated,
as a staple of food, in Southern India.
1792. — "The season for sowing raggy,
rice, and bajera from the end of June to
the end of August." — Life of T. Munro,
iii. 92.
1793. — "The Mahratta supplies consisting
chiefly of Raggy, a coarse grain, which
grows in more abundance than any other
in the Mysore Country, it became necessary
to serve it out to the troops, giving rice
only to the sick." — Dirovi, 10.
[1800. — "The Deccany Mussulmans call it
Ragy. In the Tamil language it is called
Kevir (kezhvaragic)." — Buclianan, Mysore, i.
RAINS, THE, s. The common
Anglo-Indian colloquial for the Indian
rainy season. The same idiom, as
diuvas, had been already in use by the
Portuguese. (See WINTER).
c. 1666. — "Lastly, I have imagined that if
in Delhi, for example, the Rains come from
the East, it may yet be that the Seas which
are Southerly to it are the origin of them,
but that they are forced by reason of some
Mountains ... to turn aside and discharge
themselves another way. . . ." — Bernier,
E.T., 138 ; [ed. Constable, 433].
1707. — "We are heartily sorry that the .
Rains have been so very unhealthy with
you."- — Letter in Orvie's Fragments.
1750.— "The Rains . . . setting in with
great violence, overflowed the whole coun-
try."—Orme, Hist., ed. 1803, i. 153.
1868.— " The place is pretty, and although
it is 'the Rains,' there is scarcely any day
when we cannot get out." — 5^:>. Mibnan, in
Memoir, p. 67.
[RAIS, s. Ar. ra^is, from ra^s, * the
head,' in Ar. meaning ' the captain, or
master, not the owner of a ship ;' in
RAJA, RAJAH.
754
RAJPOOT.
India it generally means 'a native
gentleman of respectable position.'
1610.—". . . Reyses of all our Nauyes."
— Birdwood, First Letter Booh^ 435.
1785. — ". . . their chief (more worthless
in truth than a horsekeeper)." In note—
*' In the original the word syse is introduced
for the sake of a jingle with the word Byse
(a chief or leader)." — Tippoo's Letters, 18.
1870.— " Raees." See under RYOT.
1900. — "The petition was signed by re-
presentative landlords, raises." — Pioneer
Mail, April 13.]
RAJA, RAJAH, s. Skt. rdjd,
'king.' The word is still used in this
sense, but titles have a tendency to
degenerate, and this one is applied to
many humbler dignitaries, petty chiefs,
or large Zemindars. It is also now a
title of nobility conferred by the
British Government, as it was by their
Mahommedan predecessors, on Hindus,
as Nawab is upon Moslem. Rdl, Rao,
Rand, Rdwal, Rdya (in S. India), are
other forms which the word has taken
in vernacular dialects or particular
applications. The word spread with
Hindu civilisation to the eastward,
and survives in the titles of Indo-
Chinese sovereigns, and in those of
Malay and Javanese chiefs and princes.
It is curious that the term Rdjd can-
not be traced, so far as we know, in
any of the Greek or Latin references
to India, unless the very questionable
instance of Pliny's Rachias be an
exception. In early Mahommedan
writers the now less usual, but still
Indian, forms Rdo and Rdl, are those
which we find. (Ibn Batuta, it will
be seen, regards the words for king in
India and in Spain as identical, in
which he is fundamentally right.)
Among the English vulgarisms of the
18th century again we sometimes find
the word barbarised into Roger.
c. 1338.—". . . Baha-uddin fled to one
of the heathen Kings called the Ra! Kan-
bilah. The word rIi among those people,
just as among the people of Rum, signifies
'King.'"— 76/1 Batuta, iii. 318. The tra-
reller here refers, as appears by another
passage, to the Spanish Rei/.
[1609.—" Raiaw." See under GOONT.]
1612.— "In all this part of the East there
are 4 castes. . . . The first caste is that of
the Rayas, and this is a most noble race
from which spring all the Kings of Canara.
. . ." — Couto, V. vi. 4.
[1615. — "According to your direction I
have sent per Orincay (see ORANKA.Y)
Beege Roger's junk six pecculles (see
PECUL) of lead."— Foster, Letters, iv. 107.
[1623. — "A Ragia, that is an Indian
Prince."— P. della Valle, Hak. Soc. i. 84.]
1683. — " I went a hunting with ye Ragea,
who was attended with 2 or 300 men, armed
with bows and arrows, swords and targets.""
—Hedges, Diary, March 1 ; [Hak. Soc. i. QQ].
1786. — Tippoo with gross impropriety
addresses Louis XVI. as "the Rajah of thfr
YvQnch."— Select Letters, 369.
RAJAMUNDRY, n.p. A town,
formerly head-place of a district, on
the lower Godavery R. The name is-
in Telegu Rdjamahendravaramu, ' King-
chief('s)-Town,' [and takes its name
from Mahendradeva of the Orissa
dynasty ; see Morris, Godavery Man,
23].
RAJPOOT, s. Hind. Rdjput, from
Skt. Rdjaputra, ' King's Son.' The
name of a great race in India, the
hereditary profession of which is that
of arms. The name was probably only
a honorific assumption ; but no race in
India has furnished so large a number of
princely families. According to Chand,,
the great medieval bard of the Rajpilts,
there were 36 clans of the race, issued
from four Kshatriyas (Parihar, Pramar,
Solankhi, and Chauhan) who sprang
into existence from the sacred Agni-
hunda or Firepit on the summit of
Mount Abu. Later bards give five
eponyms from the firepit, and 99 clans.
The Rajputs thus claim to be true
Kshatriyas, or representatives of the
second of the four fundamental castes,
the Warriors ; but the Brahmans do-
not acknowledge the claim, and deny
that the true Kshatriya is extant.
Possibly the story of the fireborn
ancestry hides a consciousness that the
claim is factitious. "The Rajpoots,"
says Forbes, " use animal food and
spirituous liquors, both unclean in the
last degree to their puritanic neigh-
bours, and are scrupulous in the ob-
servance of only two rules, — those
which prohibit the slaughter of cows,
and the remarriage of widows. The
clans are not forbidden to eat together,
or to intermarry, and cannot be said
in these respects to form separate
castes" (Rds-mdld, reprint 1878, p. 537).
An odd illustration of the fact that
to partake of animal food, and especi-
ally of the heroic repast of the flesh
of the wild boar killed in the chase
RAJPOOT.
755
RAMASAMMY.
(see Terry's representation of this
below), is a Rajpiit characteristic,
occurs to the memory of one of the
present writers. In Lord Canning's
time the young Rajput Raja of Alwar
had betaken himself to degrading
courses, insomuch that the Viceroy
felt constrained, in open durbar at
Agra, to admonish him. A veteran
political officer, who was present, in-
quired of the agent at the Alwar Court
what had been the nature of the con-
duct thus rebuked. The reply was
that the young prince had become the
habitual associate of low and profligate
Mahommedans, who had so influenced
his conduct that among other indica-
tions, he would not eat wild pig. The
old Political, hearing this, shook his
head very gravely, saying, 'Would
not eat JVild Pig I Dear ! Dear !
Dear ! ' It seemed the ne plus ultra
of Rajput degradation ! The older
travellers give the name in the quaint
form Rashboot, l)ut this is not confined
to Europeans, as the quotation from
Sidi 'All shows ; though the aspect
in which the old English travellers
regarded the tribe, as mainly a pack
of banditti, might have made us think
the name to he shaped by a certain
sense of aptness. The Portuguese again
frequently call them Reys Buto.% a form
in which the true etymology, at least
partially, emerges.
1516, — "There are three qualities of these
Gentiles, that is to say, some are called
RazbuteSy and they, in the time that their
King was a Gentile, were Knights, the
defenders of the Kingdom, and governors
of the Country." — Barbosa, 50.
1533, — "Insomuch that whilst the battle
went on, Saladim placed all his women in a
large house, with all that he possessed, whilst
below the house were combustibles for use
in the fight ; and Saladim ordered them to
be set fire to, whilst he was in it. Thus the
house suddenly blew up with great explo-
sion and loud cries from the unhappy
women ; whereupon all the people from
within and without rushed to the spot, but
the Resbutos fought in such a way that they
drove the Guzarat troops out of the gates,
and others in their hasty flight cast them-
selves from the walls and perished," —
Correa, iii, 527,
,, " And with the stipulation that
the 200 pardaos, which are paid as allow-
ance to the lasairins of the two small forts
which stand between the lands of Ba§aim
and the Reys buutos, shall be paid out
of the revenues of Bagaim as they have been
paid hitherto," — Treaty of Nuno da Gunha
with the K. of Cambaya, in Suhsidios, 137.
c, 1554.— "But if the caravan is attacked,
and the Bats (see BHAT) kill themselves,
the Rashbllts, according to the law of the
Bats, are adjudged to haVe committed a
crime worthy of deskth." — Sidi 'AH
Kapudan, in /, As., Ser, I,, torn. ix. 95,
[1602,— "Rachebidas."— CoK^o, Dec, viii,
ch, 15,]
c. 1614,— "The next day they embarked,
leaving in the city, what of those killed in
fight and those killed by fire, more than 800
persons, the most of them being Regibutos,
Moors of great valour ; and of ours fell
eighteen. . , ."—Bocarro, Decada, 210.
[1614. — ". . . in great danger of thieves
called Rashbouts. . , ."—Foster, Letters, ii,
260,]
1616, — " , . , it were fitter he were in
the Company of his brother . , . and his
safetie more regarded, then in the hands
of a Rashboote Gentile, , , ."—Sir T. Roe,
i, 553-4 ; [Hak. Soc. ii, 282],
,, "The Rashbootes eate Swines-flesh
most hateful to the Mahometans," — Terry,
in Purchas, ii, 1479,
1638,— "These Rasboutes are a sort of
Highway men, or Tories," — Mandelslo, Eng,
by Davies, 1669, p, 19,
1648,— "These Resbouts (Resbouten) are
held for the best soldiers of Gusuratta." —
Van Twist, 39.
[c. 1660. — "The word Ragipous signifies
Sons of Rajas." — Bernier, ed. Constable, 39,]
1673. — "Next in esteem were the Rash-
loavs, Rasbpoots, or Souldiers." — Fryer, 27.
1689. — "The place where they went
ashore was at a Town of the Moors, which
name our Seamen give to all the Subjects of
the Great Mogul, but especially his Maho-
metan Subjects ; calling the Idolaters
Gentous or Rashbouts," — Dampiei; i. 507.
1791, — ", , . Quatre cipayes ou reis-
poutes months sur des chevaux persans,
pour I'escorter." — B. de St. Pierre, Chau-
miere Indienne.
RAMASAMMY, s. This corrup-
tion of Rdmaswdmi (' Lord Rama '),
a common Hindu proper name in the
South, is there used colloquially in
two ways :
(a). As a generic name for Hindils,
like 'Tommy Atkins' for a British
soldier. Especially applied to Indian
coolies in Ceylon, &c.
(b). For a twisted roving of cotton
in a tube (often of wrought silver)
used to furnish light for a cigar (see
FULEETA). Madras use :
a. —
[1843. — "I have seen him almost swallow
it, by Jove, like Ramo Samee, the Indian
juggler." — Thackeray, Book of Snobs, ch. i.]
RAMBOTANG.
756
RAM-RAM!
1880. — " ... if you want a clerk to do
yoiir work or a servant to attend on you,
. . . you would take on a saponaceous
Bengali Baboo, or a servile abject Madrasi
Kamasammy. ... A Madrasi, even if
wrongly abused, would simply call you his
father, and his mother, and his aunt, de-
fender of the poor, and epitome of wisdom,
and would take his change out of you in
the bazaar accounts." — Comhill Mag., Nov.,
pp. 582-3.
RAMBOTANG, s. Malay, ramfewia/i
{Filet, No. 6750, p. 256). The name
of a fruit (Nephelium lappaceum, L.),
common in the Straits, having a
thin luscious pulp, closely adhering to
a hard stone, and covered externally
with bristles like those of the external
envelope of a chestnut. From rambut,
*■ hair.'
1613. — "And other native fruits, such as
hachoes (perhaps bachang, the Mangifera
foetidaV) rambotans, rambes* huasducos,*
and pomegranates, and innumerable others.
. . ." — Godinho de Eredia, 16.
1726. — ". . . the ramboetan-tree (the
fruit of which the Portuguese call ,froeta
dos caffaros or Coffer's fruit)." — Valentijn (v.)
Sumatra, 3.
1727. — " The Rambostan is a Fruit about
the Bigness of a Walnut, with a tough Skin,
beset with Capillaments ; within the Skin is
a very savo\iry Pulp." — A. Hamiltcm, ii. 81 ;
[ed. 1744, ii. 80].
1783.— "Mangustines, rambustines, &c."
— Forrest, Mergui, 40.
[1812.—" . . . mangustan, rhambudan,
and dorian . . ." — Heyne, Tracts, 411.]
RAMDAM, s. Hind, from Ar.
ramazdn (ramadJidn). The ninth
IViahommedan lunar month, viz. the
month of the Fast.
1615. — ". . . at this time, being the
preparation to the Ramdam or Lent." —
Sir T. Roe, in Purchas, i. 537 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 21 ; also 58, 72, ii. 274].
1623.— "The 29th June: I think that
(to-day ?) the Moors have commenced their
ramadhan, according to the rule by which I
calculate."— P. della Valle, ii. 607; [Hak.
Soc. i. 179].
1686. — "They are not . . . very curious
or strict in observing any Days or Times of
particular Devotions, except it be Bamdam
time as we call it. . . . In this time they fast
all Day. . . ." — Dampier, i. 343.
* Favre gives (JDwt. Mcday-Frangais) : " Duku"
(buwa is = fruit). " Nom d'un fruit de la grosseur
d'un ceuf de poule ; il parait etre une grosse
espece de iMnsium." (It is L. domesticwm.) The
Rambth is figured by Marsden in Atlas to Hist, of
Sumatra, 3rd ed. pi. vi. and pi. ix. It seems to be
Boxcaurea dvZds, Miill. (Fierardia dulds, Jack).
RAMOOSY, n.p. The name of
a verj' distinct caste in W. India,
Mahr. Rdmosi, [said to be from IVIahr.
ranavdsi, 'jungle-dweller']; originally
one of the thieving castes. Hence
they came to be employed as here-
ditary watchmen in villages, paid by
cash or by rent-free lands, and by
various petty dues. They were sup-
posed to be responsible for thefts till
the criminals were caught ; and were
often themselves concerned. They ap-
pear to be still commonly employed as
hired chokidars by Anglo-Indian
households in the west. They come
chiefly from the country between
Poona and Kolhaptir. The sur\dving
traces of a Ramoosy dialect contain
Telegu words, and have been used in
more recent days as a secret slang.
[See an early account of the tribe in :
" An Account of the Origin and
Present condition of the tribe of
Ramoosies, including the Life of the
Chief Oomiah Naik, by Gapt. AlexajuUr
Mackintosh of the Twenty-seventh
Regiment, Madras Army," Bombay
1833.]
[1817. — "His Highness must long have
been aware of Ramoosees near the Mahadeo
pagoda." — Elphinstone's Letter to Peshioa, in
Papers relating to E.l. Affairs, 23.]
1833. — "There are instances of the
Ramoosy Naiks, who are of a bold and
daring spirit, having a great ascendancy
over the village Patells (Patel) and Kool-
l-umies (Coolcumee), but which the latter
do not like to acknowledge openly . . .
and it sometimes happens that the village
officers participate in the profits which the
Ramoosies derive from committing such
irregularities." — Macintosh, Ace. of the Tribe
of Ravioossies, p. 19.
1883.— "Till a late hour in the morning
he (the chameleon) sleeps sounder than a
ramoosey or a chowkeydar ; nothing will
wake him." — Tribes on My Frontier.
RAM -RAM! The commonest
salutation between two Hindus meet-
ing on the road ; an invocation of the
divinity.
[1652.—" . . . then they approach the
idol waving them (their hands) and repeating
many times (the words) Ram, Ram, i.e. Grod,
God."—Tavernier, ed. Ball, i. 263.]
1673.— " Those whose Zeal transports them
no further than to die at home, are im-
mediately Washed by the next of Kin, and
bound up in a Sheet ; and as many as go
with him carry them by turns on a Colt-
staff ; and the rest run almost naked and
shaved, crying after him Ram, Ram." —
Fryer, 101.
RANEE.
757
RATTAN.
1726. — "The wives of Bramines (when
about to burn) first give away their jewels
and ornaments, or perhaps a pinang, (q.v.),
which is under such circumstances a great
present, to this or that one of their male or
female friends who stand by, and after
taking leave of them, go and lie over the
corpse, calling out only Bam, Ram." —
Valentijn, v. 51.
[1828.— See under SUTTEE.]
c. 1885. — Sir G. Bird wood writes: "In
1869-70 I saw a green parrot in the Crystal
Palace aviary very doleful, dull, and miser-
able to behold. I called it 'pretty poll,'
and coaxed it in every way, but no notice
of me would it take. Then I bethought me
of its being a Mahratta poput, and hailed it
Bam Bam ! and spoke in Mahratti to it ;
when at once it roused up out of its lethargy,
and hopped and swung about, and answered
me back, and cuddled up close to me against
the bars, and laid its head against my
knuckles. And every day thereafter, when
I visited it, it was always in an eager flurry
to salute me as I drew near to it."
RANEE, s. A Hindu queen ; ram,
fern, of rdjd, from Skt. rdjnl (= re-
gina).
1673. — '^Bedmiire (Bednur) ... is the
Capital City, the Residence of the Banna,
the Relict of Sham SJmnher Naig." — Fryer,
162.
1809. — "The young Bannie may marry
whomsoever she pleases." — Lord Valentia,
i. 364.
1879. — "There were once a Raja and a
Bane who had an only daughter." — Miss
Stokes, Indian Fainj Tales, 1.
RANGOON, n.p. Burm. Ran-gun,
said to mean ' War-end ' ; the chief
town and port of Pegu. The great
Pagoda in its immediate neighbour-
hood had long been famous under the
name of Dagon (q.v.), but there was
no town in modern times till Kangoon
was founded by Alompra during his
conquest of Pegu, in 1755. The name
probably had some kind of intentional
assonance to Da-gun, whilst it "pro-
claimed his forecast of the immediate
destruction of his enemies." Occupied
by the British forces in May 1824,
and again, taken by storm, in 1852,
Rangoon has since the latter date been
the capital, first of the British province
of Pegu, and latterly of British Burma.
It is now a flourishing port with a
population of 134,176 (1881) ; [in 1891,
180,324].
RANJOW, s. A Malay term, ran-
jau. Sharp-pointed stakes of bamboo
of varying lengths stuck in the ground
to penetrate the naked feet or body of
an enemy. See Marsden, H. of Sumatra,
2nd ed., 276. [The same thing on the
Assam frontier is called a poee (Lewin,
Wild Races, 308), or panji {Sanderson,
Thirteen Years, 233).]
RASEED, s. Hind, rasld. A native
corruption of the English 'receipt,'
shaped, probably, by the Pers. raslda,
' arrived ' ; viz. an acknowledgment
that a thing has ' come to hand.'
1877. — "There is no Sindi, however wild,
that cannot now understand ' Basid ' (re-
ceipt), and Mpir (appeal)." — Burton, Sind
Revisited, i. 282.
RAT-BIRD, s. The striated bush-
babbler (Chattarhoea caudata, Dumeril) ;
see Tribes on My Frontier, 1883, p. 3.
RATTAN, s. The long stem of
various species of Asiatic climbing
palms, belonging to the genus Calamus
and its allies, of which canes are made
(not 'bamboo-canes,' improperly so
called), and which, when split, are used
to form the seats of cane-bottomed
chairs and the like. From Malay
rotan, [which Crawfurd derives from
rawat, 'to pare or trim'], applied to
various species of Calamus and Dae-
monorops (see Filet, No. 696 et seq.).
Some of these attain a length of
several hundred feet, and are used in
the Himalaya and the Kasia Hills for
making suspension bridges, &c., rival-
ling rope in strength.
1511. — "The Governor set out from
Malaca in the beginning of December, of
this year, and sailed along the coast of
Pedir. ... He met with such a contrary
gale that he was obliged to anchor, which
he did with a great anchor, and a cable of
rotas, which are slender but tough canes,
which they twist and make into strong
cables." — Correa, Lendas, ii. 269.
1563._"They took thick ropes of rotas
(which are made of certain twigs which
are very flexible) and cast them round the
feet, and others round the tusks. "—6'ama,
f. 90.
1598. — "There is another sorte of the
same reedes which they call Bota : these
are thinne like twigges of Willow for
baskets. . . ."—Linschoten, 28 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 97].
c. 1610.—" II y a vne autre sorte de canne
qui ne vient iamais plus grosse que le petit
doigt . . . et il ploye comme osier. lis
I'appellent Botan. Us en font des cables de
nauire, et quantity de sortes de paniers
crentiment entre lassez. "— Pyrarc? de Laval,
i. 237 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 331, and see i. 207].
RAVINE DEER.
^58
REGULATION.
1673.—*'. . . The Materials Wood and
Plaister, beautified without with folding
windows, made of Wood and latticed with
Rattans. . . "—Fryer, 27.
1844. — " In the deep vallies of the south
the vegetation is most abundant and various.
Amongst the most conspicuous species are
. . . the rattan winding from trunk to
trunk and shooting his pointed head above
all his neighbours." — Notes on the Kasia Hills
and People, in J.A.S.B. vol. xiii. pt. ii. 615.
RAVINE- DEER. The sportsman's
name, at least in Upper India, for
the Indian gazelle (Gazella Bennettii,
Jerdon, [Blanford, Mammalia, 526
seqq.]).
RAZZIA, s. This is Algerine-
French, not Anglo-Indian, meaning
a sudden raid or destructive attack.
It is in fact the Ar. ghdziya, 'an
attack upon infidels,' trom ghdzl, 'a
hero.'
REAPER, s. The small laths, laid
across the rafters of a sloping roof to
bear the tiles, are so called in Anglo-
Indian house-building. We find no
such word in any Hind. Dictionary ;
but in the Mahratti Diet, we find rip
in this sense.
[1734-5.— See under BANKSHALL.]
REAS, REES, s. Small money of
account, formerly in use at Bombay,
the 25th part of an anna, and 400th of
a rupee. Port, real, pi. reis. Accounts
were kept at Bombay in rupees,
quarters, and reas, down at least to
November 1834, as we have seen in
accounts of that date at the India
Office.
1673.— (In Goa) "The Vinteen ... 15
Basrooks (see BUDGROOK), whereof 75
make a Tango (see TANGA), and 60 Rees
make a Tango." — Fryer, 207.
1727. — "Their Accounts (Bombay) are
kept by Rayes and Rupees. 1 Rupee is . . .
400 Rayes." — A. Hamilton, ii. App. 6 :
[ed. 1744, ii. 315].
RED CLIFFS, n.p. The nautical
name of the steep coast below Quilon.
This })resents the only blutts on the
shore from Mt. Dely to Cape Comorin,
and is thus identified, by character
and name, with the Jlvppbv 8pos of the
Periplus.
c. 80-90. — "Another village, Bakare, lies
by the mouth of the river, to which the
ships about to depart descend from Nel-
kynda. . . . From Bakare extends the Red-
Hill {TTVppbp 6pos) and then a long stretch
of country called Paralia." — Periplus, §§
55-58.
1727.— "I wonder why the English built
their Fort in that place (Anjengo), when
they might as well have built it near the
Red Cliffs to the Northward, from whence
they have their Water for drinking." —
A. Hamilton, i. 332; [ed. 1744, i. 334].
1813. — "Water is scarce and very in-
different ; but at the red cliffs, a few miles
to the north of Anjengo, it is said to be
very good, but difficult to be shipped." —
Milhurn, Or. Comm. i. 335. See also Dunn's
New Directory, 5th ed. 1780, p. 161.
1814. — " From thence (Quilone) to An-
jengo the coast is hilly and romantic ;
especially about the red cliffs at Boccoli
(qu. Ba/capr? as above ?) ; where the women
of Anjengo daily repair for water, from a
very fine spring." — Forbes, Or. Mem., i. 334 ;
[2nd ed. i. 213].
1841. — "There is said to be fresh water
at the Red Cliffs to the northward of An-
jengo, but it cannot be got conveniently ;
a considerable surf generally prevailing on
the coast, particularly to the southward,
renders it unsafe for ships' boats to land."
— Horshurgh's Direc. ed. 1841, i. 515.
RED-DOG, s. An old name for
Prickly-heat (q.v.).
c, 1752. — " The red-dog is a disease which
affects almost all foreigners in hot countries,
especially if they reside near the shore, at
the time when it is hottest." — OsbecFs
Voyage, i. 190.
REGULATION, s. A law passed
by the Governor-General in Council,
or by a Governor (of IVIadras or Bom-
bay) in Council. This term became
obsolete in 1833, when legislative
authority was conferred by the Charter
Act (3 & 4 Will. IV. cap. 85) on those
authorities ; and thenceforward the
term used is Act. By 13 Geo. III. caj^
63, § XXXV., it is enacted that it shall
be lawful for the G.-G. and Council
of Fort William in Bengal to issue
Rules or Decrees and Regulations for
the good order and civil government
of the Company's settlements, &c.
This was the same Charter Act that
established the Supreme Court. But
the authorised compilation of " Regula-
tions of the Govt, of Fort William in.
force at the end of 1853," begins only
with the Regulations of 1793, and
makes no allusion to the earlier Regu-
lations. No more does Regulation
XLI. of 1793, which prescribes the
form, numbering, and codifying of the
BEG ULA TION PRO VINCES. 759
REINOL.
Regulations to be issued. The fact
seems to be that prior to 1793, when
the enactment of Regulations was
systematized, and the Regulations
began to be regularly numbered, those
that were issued partook rather of the
character of resolutions of Government
and circular orders than of Laws.
1868. — "The new Commissioner . . . could
discover nothing prejudicial to me, except,
perhaps, that the Regulations were not
sufficiently observed. The sacred Regula-
tions ! How was it possible to fit them on
such very irregular subjects as I had to deal
with?" — Lt.-Col. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel,
p. 376.
1880. — " The laws promulgated under this
system were called Regulations, owing to a
lawyer's doubts as to the competence of the
Indian authorities to infringe on the legis-
lative powers of the English Parliament, or
to modify the * laws and customs ' by which
it had been decreed that the various nation-
ahties of India were to be governed." — Saty.
Review, March 13, p. 335.
REGULATION PROVINCES.
See this explained under NON-REGU-
LATION.
REGUR, s. Dakh. Hind, regar,
also legar. The peculiar black loamy
soil, commonly called by English
people in India 'black cotton soil.'
The word may possibly be connected
with H. — P. reg, ' sand ' ; but regada
and regadi is given by Wilson as
Telugu. [Platts connects it with Skt.
rekha, 'a furrow.'] This soil is not
found in Bengal, with some restricted
exception in the Rajmahal Hills. It
is found everywhere on the plains of
the Deccan trap-country, except near
the coast. Tracts of it are scattered
through the valley of the Krishna,
and it occupies the flats of Coimbatore,
Madura, Salem, Tanjore, Ramnad, and
Tinnevelly. It occurs north of the
Nerbudda in Saugor, and occasionally
on the plain of the eastern side of
the Peninsula, and composes the great
flat of Surat and Broach in Guzerat.
It is also found in Pegu. The origin
of regar has been much debated. We
can only give the conclusion as stated
in the Manual of the Geology of India,
from which some preceding particulars
are drawn : " Regur has been shown
on fairly trustworthy evidence to
result from the impregnation of certain
argillaceous formations with organic
matter, but . . . the process which
has taken place is imperfectly under-
stood, and . . . some peculiarities in
distribution yet require explanation."
—Op. cit i. 434.
REH, s. [Hind, reh, Skt. rej, 'to
shine, shake, quiver.'] A saline efflor-
escence which comes to the surface in
extensive tracts of Upper India,
rendering the soil sterile. The salts
(chiefly sulphate of soda mixed with
more or less of common salt and
carbonate of soda) are superficial in
the soil, for in the worst reh tracts
sweet water is obtainable at depths
below 60 or 80 feet. [Plains infested
with these salts are very commonly
known in N. India as Oosur Plains
(Hind, usar, Skt. ilshara, 'impregnated
with salt.')] The phenomenon seems
due to the climate of Upper India,
where the ground is rendered hard
and impervious to water by the
scorching sun, the parching winds,
and the treeless character of the
country, so that there is little or no
water-circulation in the subsoil. The
salts in question, which appear to be
such of the substances resulting from
the decomposition of rock, or of the
detritus derived from rock, and from
the formation of the soil, as are not
assimilated by plants, accumulate
under such circumstances, not being
diluted and removed by the natural
purifying process of percolation of the
rain-water. This accumulation of salts
is brought to the surface by capillary
action after the rains, and evaporated,
leaving the salts as an efflorescence on
the surface. From time to time the
process culminates on considerable
tracts of land, which are thus rendered
l)arren. The canal- irrigation of the
Upper Provinces has led to some
aggravation of the evil. The level of
the canal- waters being generally high,
they raise the level of the rt;/i-polluted
water in the soil, and produce in the
lower tracts a great increase of the
efflorescence. A partial remedy for
this lies in the provision of drainage
for the subsoil water, but this has
only to a small extent been yet carried
out. [See a full account in Watt,
Econ. Did. VI. pt. i. 400 se^g.]
REINOL, s. A term formerly in
use among the Portuguese at Goa, and
applied apparently to 'Johnny New-
RESHIRE.
760
RESHIRE.
comes' or GriflBns (q.v.). It is from
reino, 'the Kingdom' (viz. of Portu-
gal). The word was also sometimes
used to distinguish the European
Portuguese from the country-born.
1598. — " . • . they take great pleasure
and laugh at him, calling him Eeynol,
which is a name given in lest to such as
newly come from Portingall, and know not
how to behave themselves in such grave
manner, and with such ceremonies as the
Portlngales use there in India." — Linschoten,
ch. xxxi. ; [Hak. Soc. i. 208].
c. 1610. — ". . . quand ces soldats Portu-
gais arriuent de nouueau aux Indes portans
encor leurs habits du pays, ceux qui sont
Ik de long tSs quand ils les voyent par les
rues les appellent Renol, chargez de poux,
et mille autres iniures et mocqiieries." —
Mocquet, 304.
[ ,, "When they are newly arrived in
the Indies, they are called RaignoUes, that
is to say 'men of the Kingdom,' and the
older hands mock them until they have
made one or two voyages with them, and
have learned the manners and customs of the
Indies ; this name sticks to them until the
fleet arrives the year following." — Pyrardde
Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 123.
[1727. — " The Reynolds or European
fidalgos." — A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i. 251.]
At a later date the word seems
to have been applied to Portuguese
deserters who took service with the
E.I. Co. Thus :
c. 1760. — "With respect to the military,
the common men are chiefly such as the
Company sends out in their ships, or de-
serters from the several nations settled in
India, Dutch, French, or Portuguese, which
last are commonly known by the name of
Reynols. "—6^rose, i. 38.
RESHIRE, n.p. Rishilir. A place
on the north coast of the Persian Gulf,
some 5 or 6 miles east of the modern
port of Bushire (q.v.). The present
village is insigniiicant, but it is on the
site of a very ancient city, which con-
tinued to be a port of sonie consequence
down to the end of the 16th century.
I do not doubt that this is the place
intended by Reyxel in the quotation
from A. Nunes under Dubber. The
spelling Raxet in Barros below is no
doubt a clerical error for Raxel.
c. 1340.— "Rishihr. . . . This city built
by Lohrasp, was rebuilt by Shapur son of
Ardeshir Babegan ; it is of medium size, on
the shore of the sea. The climate is very hot
and unhealthy. . . . The inhabitants gener-
ally devote themselves to sea-trade, but poor
and feeble that they are, they live chiefly in
dependence on the merchants of other
countries. Dates and the cloths called
Rlschihrl are the chief productions." — Ham-
dalla Mastufl, quoted in Barbier de Meynardy
Diet, de la Perse.
1514. — " And thereupon Pero Dalbo-
querque sailed away . . . and entered
through the straits of the Persian sea, and
explored all the harbours, islands, and
villages which are contained in it . . . and
when he was as far advanced as Bdlrem, the
winds being now westerly — he tacked about,
and stood along in the tack for a two days
voyage, and reached Raxel, where he found
Mirbuzaca, Captain of the Xeque Ismail,
(Shah Ismail Sufi, of Persia), who had
captured 20 tarradas from a Captain of the
King of Ormuz." — Alhoquerqne, Hak. Soc.
iv. 114-115.
,, " On the Persian side (of the Gulf)
is the Province of Raxel, which contains
many villages and fortresses along the sea,
engaged in a flourishing trade." — Ibid. 186-7.
1534. — "And at this time insurrection was
made by the King of Raxel, (which is a city
on the coast of Persia) ; who was a vassal
of the King of Ormuz, so the latter King
sought help from the Captain of the Castle,
Antonio da Silveira. And he sent down
Jorge de Crasto with a galliot and two foists
and 100 men, all well equipt, and good
musketeers ; and bade him tell the King of
Raxel that he must give up the fleet which
he kept at sea for the purpose of plundering,
and must return to his allegiance to the
K. of Ormuz." — Correa, iii. 557.
1553.— ". . . And Francisco de Gouvea
arrived at the port of the city of Raxet, and
having anchored, was forthwith visited by
a Moor on the King's part, with refresh-
ments and compliments, and a message
that ... he would make peace with us,
and submit to the King of Ormuz." — Barros,
IV. iv. 26.
1554.— "Reyxel." See under DUBBER,
as above.
1600. — " Keformados y proueydos en Har-
muz de lo necessario, nos tornamos a partir
. . . fuymos esta vez por fuera de la isla
Queixiome (see KISHM) corriendo la misma
costa, como de la primera, passamos . . .
mas adelante la fortaleza de Rexel, celebre
por el mucho y perfetto pan y frutos, qjie
su territorio produze." — Teixeira, Viage, 70.
1856.—" 48 hours sufiiced to put the troops
in motion northwards, the ships of war, led
by the Admiral, advancing along the coast
to their support. This was on the morning
of the 9th, and by noon the enemy was
observed to be in force in the village of
Reshire. Here amidst the ruins of old
houses, garden-walls, and steep ravines,
they occupied a formidable position ; but
notwithstanding their firmness, wall after
wall was surmounted, and finally they were
driven from their last defence (the old fort
of Reshire) bordering on the cliffs at the
margin of the sea." — Despatch in Lotoe's
H. of the Indian Navy, ii. 346.
RESIDENT.
761
RESSALA.
EESIDENT, s. This term has been
used in two ways which require dis-
tinction. Thus (a) up to the organiza-
tion of the Civil Service in Warren
Hastings's time, the chiefs of the
Company's commercial establishments
in the provinces, and for a short time
the European chiefs of districts, were
termed Residents. But later the word
was applied (b) also to the repre-
sentative of the Governor- General at
an important native Court, e.g. at
Lucknow, Delhi, Hyderabad, and
Baroda. And this is the only meaning
that the term now has in British
India. In Dutch India the term is
applied to the chief European officer
of a province (corresponding to an
Indian Zillah) as well as to the Dutch
representative at a native Court, as at
Solo and Djokjocarta,
a.—
1748. — "We received^ a letter from Mr.
Henry Kelsall, Resident at Ballasore."—
Ft. William Consn., in Long, 3.
1760. — ^^ Agreed, Mr. Howitt the present
Resident in Rajah Tillack Chund's country
{i.e. Burdwan) for the collection of the
tuncahs (see TUNCA), be wrote to. . . ." —
Ibid. March 29, iUd. 244.
c. 1778. — "My pay as Resident (at Sylhet)
did not exceed 500/. per annum, so that
fortune could only be acquired by my own
industry." — Ho7i. R. Lindsay, in Lives of the
L.'s, iii. 174.
1798. — " Having received overtures of a
very friendly nature from the Rajah of
Berar, who has requested the presence of a
British Resident at his Court, I have de-
spatched an ambassador to Nagpore with
full powers to ascertain the precise nature
of the Rajah's views." — Marqv.is Wellesley,
hespatches, i. 99.
RESPONDENTIA, s. An old
trade technicality, thus explained :
" Money which is borrowed, not upon
the vessel as in bottomry, but upon
tlie goods and merchandise contained
in it, which must necessarily be sold
or exchanged in the course of the
voyage, in which case the borrower
personally is bound to answer the
contract" {Wharton'' s Law Lexicon., 6th
ed., 1876 ; [and see N.E.I), under
Bottomry^. What is now a part of
the Calcutta Course, along the bank
of the Hoogly, was known down to
the first quarter of the last century,
as Respondentia Walk. We have
heard this name explained by the
supposition that it was a usual scene
of proposals and contingent jawaubs,
(q.v.) ; bat the name was no doubt, in
reality, given because this walk by the
river served as a sort of 'Change,
where bargains in Respondentia and
the like were made.
[1685. — ". . . Provided he gives his Bill
to repay itt in Syam, . . . with 20 \>. Ct.
Respondentia on*^the Ship. . . ."—Pringle,
Diary Ft. St. Geo., 1st ser. iv. 123.]
1720. — " I am concerned with Mr. Thomas
Theobalds in a respondentia Bond in the
'George' Brigantine." — Testament of Ch.
Davers, Merchant. In Wheeler, ii. 340.
1727. — " There was one Captain Perrin
Master of a Ship, who took up about 500 L.
on respondentia from Mr. Ralph Sheldon
. . . payable at his Return to Bengal." — A.
Hamilton, ii. 14 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 12].
,, "... which they are enabled to
do by the Money taken up here on Re-
spondentia bonds. . . ." — In Wheeled; ii. 427.
1776. — "I have desired my Calcutta At-
torney to insure some Money lent on Respon-
dentia on Ships in India. ... I have also
subscribed £500 towards a China Voyage."
—MS. Letter of James Rennell, Feb. 20.
1794. — "I assure you, Sir, Europe articles,
especially good wine, are not to be had for
love, money, or respondentia."— T/ie/«(im7i-
Observer, by I{2igh Boyd, kc, p. 206.
[1840.— "A Grecian ghat has been built
at the north end of the old Respondentia
walk. . . ."—Davidson, Diary of Tracels, ii.
209.]
RESSAIDAR, s. P.— H. Rasmdar,
A native subaltern of irregular cavalry,
under the Ressaldar (q.v.). It is not
clear what sense rasdl has in the
formation of this title (which appears
to be of modern devising). The mean-
ing of that word is ' quickness of appre-
hension ; fitness, perfection.'
RESSALA, s. Hind, from Ar.
risdla. A troop in one of our regi-
ments of native (so-called) Irregular
Cavalry. The word was in India
applied more loosely to a native corps
of horse, apart from English regi-
mental technicalities. The Arabic word
properly means the charge or com-
mission of a rasfd, i.e. of a civil officer
employed to make arrests (Dozy), [and
in the passage from the Am, quoted
under RESSALDAR, the original text
has Risalah]. The transition of mean-
ing, as with many other words of
Arabic origin, is very obscure.
1758.—" Presently after Shokum Sing and
Harroon Cawn (formerly of Roy Dullub's
RESSALDAR.
762
RHOTASS.
Rissalla) came in and discovered to him the
whole affair." — Letter of W. Hastings, in
Gletg, i. 70.
[1781. — "The enemy's troops before the
place are five RosoUaxs of infantry . . ."—
Sir Eyre Goote, letter of July 6, in Progs,
of Council, September 7, ForreM, Letters,
vol. iii.]
RESSALDAR, Ar.— P.— H. Risd-
laddr (Ressala). Originally in Upper
India the comni8,nder of a corps of
Hindustani horse, though the second
quotation shows it, in the south,
applied to officers of infantry. Now
applied to the native officer who
commands a ressala in one of our
regiments of " Irregular Horse." This
title is applied honorifically to over-
seers of post-horses or stables. (See
Panjab Notes d: Queries, ii. 84.)
[c. 1590. ^- " Besides, there are several
copyists who write a good hand and a
lucid style. They receive the yddcldsht
(memorandum) when completed, keep it
with themselves, and make a proper abridge-
ment of it. After signing it, they return
thisinstead of the yadddsht, when the abridge-
ment is signed and sealed by the Waqi'ah-
nawls, and the Bisalahdar (in orig. risalah).
. . ."—Ain, i. 259.]
1773. — " The Nawaub now gave orders to
the Risaladars of the regular and irregular
infantry, to encircle the fort, and then com-
mence the attack with their artillery and
musketry." — S. of Hydxir Naik, 327.
1803. — "The rissaldars finding so much
money in their hands, began to quarrel
about the division of it, while Perron crossed
in the evening with the bodyguard." — Mil.
Mem. of James Skinner, i. 274.
c. 1831. — " Le lieutenant de ma troupe
a bonne chance d'etre fait Capitaine (res-
seldar)." — Jacquemont, Corresp. ii. 8.
REST-HOUSE, s. Much the same
as Dawk Bungalow (q.v.). Used in
Ceylon only. [But the word is in
common use in Northern India for the
chokies along roads and canals.]
[1894. — " ' Rest -Houses ' or ' staging
bungalows' are erected at intervals of
twelve or fifteen miles along the roads." —
G. W. MacGeorge, Ways and Works in
India, p. 78.]
RESUM, s.
ration {Roebuck).
Lascar's Hind, fop
RHINOCEROS, s. We introduce
this word for the sake of the quota-
tions, showing that even in the 16th
century this animal was familiar not
only in the Western Himalaya, hut in
the forests near Peshawar. It is
probable that the nearest rhinoceros
to be found at the present time would
be not less than 8(X) miles, as the crow
flies, from Peshawar. See also GANDA,
[and for references to the animal in
Greek accounts of India, McCritidle^
Ancient India, its Invasion by Alexander,
186].
c. 1387.—" In the month of Zi-1 Ka'da of
the same year he (Prince Muhammed Khan)
went to the mountains of Sirmor (W. of the
Jumna) and spent two months in hunting
the rhinoceros and the elk." — Tdrikh-i-
Mubdrak-Shdhi, in Elliot, iv. 16.
1398. — (On the frontier of Kashmir).
"Comme il y avoit dans ces Pays un lieu
qui par sa vaste ^tendue, et la grande
quantity de gibiers, sembloit inviter les
passans k chasser. . . . Timur s'en donna
le divertissement . . . ils prisent une infinite
de gibiers, et Ton tua plusiers rhinoceros
a coups de sabre et de lances, quoique cet
animal ... a la peau si ferme, qu'on ne
pent la percer que par des efforts extra-
ordinaires." — Petis de la Croix, H. de Timur-
Bec, iii. 159.
1519. — "After sending on the army to-
wards the river (Indus), I myself set off for
Sawilti, which they likewise call Karak-
Khaneh {kark-khanal ' the rhinoceros-haunt '),
to hunt the rhinoceros. We started many
rhinoceroses, but as the country abounds
in brushwood, we could not get at them. A
she rhinoceros, that had whelps, came out,
and fled along the plain ; many arrows were
shot at her, but . . . she gained cover. We
set fire to the brushwood, but the rhinoceros
was not to be found. We got sight of
another, that, having been scorched in the
fire, was lamed and unable to run. We
killed it, and every one cut off a bit as a
trophy of the chase." — Baher, 253.
1554. — "Nous vinmes a la villa de
PourschevJer (Peshawur), et ayant heu-
reusement passe le Kov.tel (Kotul), nous
gagnames la ville de Djouschayeh. Sur
le Koiitel nous aperciimes des rhinoceros,
dont la grosseur approchait celle d'un
elephant. . . ." — Sidi 'AH, in /. As., 1st
ser. torn. ix. 201-202.
RHOTASS, n.p. This (Rohtds) is
the name of two famous fortresses in
India, viz. a. a very ancient rock-fort
in the Shahabad "district of Behar,
occupying part of a tabular hill which
rises on the north bank of the Son
river to a height of 1490 feet. It was
an important stronghold of Sher Shah,
the successful rival of the Mogul
Humaytin: b. A fort at the north
end of the Salt-range in the Jhelum
District, Punjab, which was built by
the same king, named by him after
RICE.
763
RICE.
the ancient Rohtas. The ruins are
very picturesque.
a.—
c. 1560. — " Sher Sh^h was occupied night
and day with the business of his kingdom,
iind never allowed himself to be idle. . . .
He kept money (khazdria) and revenue
{khardj) in all parts of his territories, so
that, if necessity required, soldiers and
money were ready. The chief treasury
was in Rohtas under the care of Ikhtiy^r
Kh^n." — Waki'at-i-Mushtaki, in Elliot, iv.
551.
[c. 1590. — "Rohtas is a stronghold on the
summit of a lofty mountain, difficult of
access. It has a circumference of 14 kos and
the land is cultivated. It contains many
springs, and whenever the soil is excavated
to the depth of 3 or 4 yards, water is
visible. In the rainy season many lakes
are formed, and more than 200 waterfalls
gladden the eye and ear." — Aln, ed. Jai-rett,
ii. 152 seq.']
1665. — ". . . You must leave the great
road to Patna, and bend to the South
through Exhei-bourgh (?) [Akbarpur] and the
famous Fortress of Rhodes." — Tacemier,
E.T. ii. 53; [ed. £a//, i. 121].
[1764.— "From Shaw Mull, Kelladar of
Rotus to Major Munro." — In Long, 359.]
b.-
c. 1540. — "SherShdih . . . marched with
all his forces and retinue through all the
hills of Padmdin and Garjh^k, in order that
he might choose a fitting site, and build a
fort there to keep down the Ghakkars. . . .
Having selected Rohtas, he built there
the fort which now exists." — Tdr'ikh-i-Sher
SUM, in Elliot, iv. 390.
1809. — " Before we reached the Hydaspes
we had a view of the famous fortress of
Rotas ; but it was at a great distance. . . .
Rotas we understood to be an extensive
but strong fort on a low hill." — Elphinstone,
Caubvl, ed. 1839, i. 108.
RICE, s. The well-known cereal,
Oryza sativa, L. There is a strong
teniptation to derive the Greek dpv^a,
which is the source of our word
through It. riso, Fr. riz, etc., from the
Tamil arisi, 'rice deprived of husk,'
ascribed to a root ari, 'to separate.'
It is quite possible that Southern
India was the original seat of rice
cultivation. Roxburgh (Flora Indica,
ii. 200) says that a wild rice, known as
Newaree [Skt. nivdra, Tel. nivvdri] by
the Telinga people, grows abundantly
about the lakes in the Northern Circars,
and he considers this to be the original
plant.
It is possible that the Arabic al-ruzz
(arruzz) from which the Spaniards
directly take their word arroz, may
have been taken also directly from
the Di-avidian term. But it is hardly
possible that op^^a can have had that
origin. The knowledge of rice ap-
parently came to Greece from the
expedition of Alexander, and the
mention of opiu^a by Theophrastus, %
which appears to be the oldest, prob-
ably dates almost from the lifetime
of Alexander (d. B.C. 323). Aristobulus,
whose accurate account is quoted by
Strabo (see below), was a companion of
Alexander's expedition, luit seems to
have written later than Tlieophrastus.
The term was probably acquired on
the Oxus, or in the Punjab. And
though no Skt. word for rice is
nearer opij^a than vrthi, the very
common exchange of aspirant and
sibilant might easily give a form like
vrlsi or brlsi (comp. hindii, sindil, &c.)
in the dialects west of India. Though
no such exact form seems to have been
produced from old Persian, we have
further indications of it in the Pushtu,
which Raverty writes, sing, 'a grain
of rice ' w'rijza'h, pi. ' rice ' lu'rijzey, the
former close to oryza. The same
writer gives in Barakai (one of the
uncultivated languages of the Kabul
country, spoken by a 'Tajik' tribe
settled in Logar, south of Kabul, and
also at Kanigoram in the Waziri
country) the word for rice as v/rizza,
a very close approximation a^ain to
oryza. The same word is indeed given
by Leech, in an earlier vocabulary,
largely coincident with the former, as
rizza. " The modern Persian word for
husked rice is biri?ij, and the Armenian
bri7iz. A nasal form, deviating further
from the hypothetical brlsi or vrisi,
but still probably the same in origin,
is found among other languages of the
Hindii Kush tribes, e.g. Burishki
(Khajuna of Leitner) brou; Shina (of
Gilgit), brifm; Khowar of the Chitral
Valley (Arniyah of Leitner), qrinj
(Biddulj^h, Tribes of Hindoo Koosh,
App., pp. xxxiv., lix., cxxxix.).
1298. — " II hi a forment et ris asez, m^s
il ne menuient pain de forment por ce que
il est en cele provence enferme, mes menuient
ris et font poison {i.e. drink) de ris con
especes qe molt e(s)t biaus et cler et fait le
home evre ausi con fait le vin." — Marc Pol.
Geo. Text, 132.
B.C. c. 320-300. — " MfiXXoi' 5e aweipovaL
rb KoKovfievov 6pv^ov, i^ od to €^r]/j,a-
TOVTO 5^ bfJLOLOV TTj ^eLq., Kal irepnrTicrdkv
olou x^vdpos, evireiTTOv di ttjp 6^lv ire(pVKh%
ROC.
764
ROC.
6/jLOLOv rats aipais, Kal rbv iroKvv xpo^ov
€v iidart. 'AiroxeTTaL 5^ oi)K els crraxw,
dXX' olov ^6j3r}v uxrirep 6 Keyxpos Kai 6
^vfios." — Theophrast. de Hist. Flantt., iv.
c. 4.
B.C. c. 20. — " The rice {6pv^a), according
to Aristobulus, stands in water, in an en-
closure. It is sowed in beds. The plant is
4 cubits in height, with many ears, and
yields a large produce. The harvest is
about the time of the setting of the Pleiades,
and the grain is beaten out like barley.
" It grows in Bactriana, Babylonia, Susis,
and in the Lower Syria." — Strabo, xv. 1. ii
18, in Bohn's E.T. iii. 83.
B.C. 300. — " Megasthenes writes in the
second Book of his Indica : The Indians,
says he, at their banquets have a table
placed before each person. This table is
made like a buffet, and they set upon it
a golden bowl, into which they first help
boiled rice {6pv^av), as it might be boiled
groats, and then a variety of cates dressed
in Indian fashions." — Athenaens, iv. § 39.
A.D. c. 70. — " Hordeum Indis sativum et
silvestre, ex quo panis apud eos praecipuus
et alica. Maxime quidem oryza gaudent,
ex qua tisanam conficiunt quam reliqui
mortales ex hordeo. . . ." — Pliny, xviii. 13.
Ph. Holland has here got so wrong a reading
that we abandon him.
A.D. c. 80-90.— "Very productive is this
country {Syrastrene or Penins. Guzerat) in
M'heat and rice {dpv'^rjs:) and sessamin oil and
butter* (see GHEE) and cotton, and the
abounding Indian piece-goods made from
it."— Periphis, § 41.
ROC, s. The Rulli or fabulous
colossal bird of Arabian legend. This
has been treated of at length by one
of the present writers in Marco Polo
(Bk. iii. ch. 33, notes) ; and here we
shall only mention one or two supple-
mentary facts.
M. Marre states that ruk-ruk is ap-
plied by the Malays to a bird of prey
of the vulture family, a circumstance
which ijossihly may indicate the source
of the Arabic name, as we know it to
be of some at least of the legends. [See
Skeat, Malay Magic, 124.]
In one of the notes just referred to
it is suggested that the roc's quills,
spoken of by Marco Polo in the
passage quoted below (a passage which
evidently refers to some real object
brought to China), might possibly
have been some vegetable production
such as the great frond of the Ravenala
* Miiller and (very positively) Fabricius discard
BovTvpov for Bocfiopov, which "no fellow under-
stands." A. Hamilton (i. 136) mentions "Wheat,
Pulse, and Butter" as exports from Mangaroul on
this coast. He does not mention Bosmoron !
of Madagascar ( Urania speciosa), cooked
to pass as a bird's quill. Mr. Sibree,
in his excellent book on Madagascar
(The Great African Island, 1880), noticed
this, but pointed out that the object
was more probably the immensely
long midrib of the rofia palm {Sagus
Raphia). Sir John Kirk, when in
England in 1882, expressed entire
confidence in this identification, and
on his return to Zanzibar in 1883
sent four of these midribs to England.
These must have been originally from
36 to 40 feet in length. The leaflets
were all stript, but when entire the
object must have strongly resembled
a Brobdingnagian feather. ' These roc's
quills were shown at the Forestry
Exhibition in Edinburgh, 1884. Sir.
John Kirk wrote :
"I send to-day per S.S. Arcot . . .
four fronds of the Raphia palm, called here
Moale. They are just as sold and shipped
up and down the coast. No doubt they
were sent in Marco Polo's time in exactly
the same state — i.e. stripped of their
leaflets and with the tip broken off. They
are used for making stages and ladders,
and last long if kept dry. They are also
made into doors, by being cut into lengths,
and pinned through."
Some other object has recently been
shown at Zanzibar as part of the
wings of a great bird. Sir John Kirk
writes that this (which he does not
describe j)articularly) was in the pos-
session of the R. C. priests at Baga-
moyo, to whom it had been given by
natives of the interior, and these de-
clared that they had brought it from
Tanganyika, an^ that it was part of
the wing of a gigantic bird. On
another occasion they repeated this
statement, alleging that this bird was
known in the Udoe (?) country, near
the coast. The priests were able to
communicate directly with their in-
formants, and certainly believed the
story. Dr. Hildebrand also, a com-
petent German naturalist, believed in
it. But Sir John Kirk himself says
that ' what the priests had to show was
most undoubtedly the whalebone of a
comparatively small whale ' (see letter
of the present writer in Athenaeum^
March 22nd, 1884).
(c. 1000?).— "El Ha9an fils d'Amr et
d'autres, d'aprfes ce qu'ils tenaient de maint-
personnages de I'lnde, m'ont rapportd des
choses bien extraordinaires, au sujet des
oiseaux du pays de Zabedj, de Khm^r
{Kximar) du Senf et autres regions des
ROGK-PIGEON.
765
ROGUE'S RIVER.
parages de I'lnde. Ce que j'ai vu de plus
grand, en fait de plumes d'oiseaux, c'est
un tuyau que me montra Abou' 1-Abbas de
Siraf . II ^tait long de deux aunes environs
capable, semblait-il, de contenir une outre
d'eau.
" ' J'ai vu dans I'lnde, me dit le capitaine
Ismailaw^ih, chez un des principaux mars-
chands, un tuyau de plume qui 6tait prfes
de sa maison, et dans lequel on versait de
I'eau comme dans une grande tonne. . . .
Ne sois pas €tonng, me dit-il, car un
capitaine du pays des Zindjs m'a conte
u'il avait vu chez le roi de Sira un tuyau
e plume qui contenait vingt-cinq outres
d'eau.'" — Livre des Mervailles d'hide. {Far
Van der Lith et Marcel Devic, pp. 62-63.)
t
ROCK-PIGEON. The bird so
called l)y sportsmen in India is the
Pterocles exustus of Temniinck, belong-
ing to the family of sand-grouse (Ptero-
clidae). It occurs throughout India,
except in the more wooded parts. In
their swift high flight these birds look
something like pigeons on the wing,
whence perhaps the misnomer.
ROGUE (Elephant), s. An elephant
(generally, if not always a male) living
in apparent isolation from any herd,
usually a bold marauder, and a danger
to travellers. Such an elephant is
called in Bengal, according to William-
son, saun^ i.e. sdn [Hind, sand, Skt.
slmiida] ; sometimes it would seem
guridd [Hind, gundd, 'a rascal'] ; and
by the Sinhalese hora. The term rogue
is used by Europeans in Ceylon, and
its origin is somewhat obscure. Sir
Emerson Tennent finds such an ele-
phant called, in a curious book of the
18th century, ronkedor or runkedor, of
which he supposes that rogice may
perhaps have been a modification.
That word looks like Port, roncador,
'a snorer, a noisy fellow, a bully,'
which gives a plausible sense. But
Littre gives rogue as a colloquial
French word conveying the idea of
arrogance and rudeness. In the
following passage which we have
copied, unfortunately without record-
ing the source, the word comes still
nearer the sense in which it is applied
to the elephant : " On commence a
s'apperceuoir des Bayonne, que I'hu-
meur de ces peuples tient vn pen de
celle de ses voisins, et qu'ils sont
rogues et peu communicatifs avec
I'Estranger." After all however it is
most likely that the word is derived
from an English use of the word.
For Skeat shows that rogue, from the
French sense of 'malapert, saucy,
rude, surly,' came to be applied as a
cant term to beggars, and is used, in
some old English passages which he
quotes, exactly in the sense of our
modern 'tramp.' The transfer to a
vagabond elephant would be easy.
Mr. Skeat refers to Shakspeare : —
" And wast thou fain, poor father,
To hovel thee with swine, and rogues
forlorn ? " K. Lear, iv. 7.
1878. — "Much misconception exists on
the subject of rogue or solitary elephants.
The usually accepted belief that these
elephants are turned out of the herds by
their companions or rivals is not correct.
Most of the so-called solitary elephants are
the lords of some herds near. They leave
their companions at times to roam by
themselves, usually to visit cultivation or
open country . . . sometimes again they
make the expedition merely for the sake of
solitude. They, however, keep more or
less to the jungle where their herd is, and
follow its movements." — Saiiderson, p. 52.
ROGUE'S RIVER, n.p. The name
given by Europeans in the 17th and
18th centuries to one of the Sunder-
bund channels joining the Lower
Hoogly R. from the eastward. It
was so called from being frequented
by the Arakan Rovers, sometimes
Portuguese vagabonds, sometimes na-
tive MuggS, whose vessels lay in this
creek watching their opportunity to
plunder craft going up and down the
Hoogly.
Mr. R. Barlow, who has partially
annotated Hedges' Diary for the Hak-
luyt Society, identifies Rogue's River
with Channel Creek, which is the
channel between Saugor Island and
the Delta. Mr. Barlow was, I believe,
a member of the Bengal Pilot service,
and this, therefore, must have been
the application of the name in recent
tradition. But I cannot reconcile
this with the sailing directions in the
English Pilot (1711), or the indications
in Hamilton, quoted below.
The English Pilot has a sketch chart
of the river, which shows, just oppo-
site Buff'alo Point, "i2. Theeves," th^n,
as we descend, the R. Rangafula, and,
close below that, ^^ Rogues" (without
the word River), and still further
below, Chanell Greek or R. Jessore.
Rangafula R. and Channel Creek we
still have in the charts.
ROGUE'S RIVER.
766
ROHILLA.
After a careful comparison of all
the notices, and of the old and modern
charts, I come to the conclusion that the
R. of Rogues must have been either what
is now called CJiingrl Khdl, entering
immediately below Diamond Harbour,
or Kalpl Creek, about 6 m. further
down, but the preponderance of argu-
ment is in favour of Ghingri Khdl.
The position of this qiiite corresponds
with the R. Theeves of the old English
chart ; it corresponds in distance from
Saugor (the Gunga Saugor of those
days, which forms the extreme S. of
what is styled Saugor Island now)
with that stated by Hamilton, and
also in being close to the "first safe
anchoring place in the River," viz.
Diamond Harbour. The Rogue's
River was apparently a little 'above
the head of the Grand Middle Ground'
or great shoals of the Hoogly, whose
upper termination is now some 1^ m.
below Chingri Khal. One of the ex-
tracts from the English Pilot speaks
of the " R. of Rogues, commonly called
by the Country People, Adegom." Now
there is a town on the Chingri Khal,
a few miles from its entrance into the
Hoogly, which is called in Rennell's
Map Ottogimge, and in the Atlas of
India Sheet Huttoogum. Further, in
the tracing of an old Dutch chart of
the 17th century, in the India Office,
I find in a position corresponding with
Chingri Khal, D'Roevers Spruit, which
I take to be 'Robber's (or Rogue's)
Eiver.'
1683. — " And so we parted for this night,
before which time it was resolved by yf
Councill that if I should not prevail to go
,this way to Decca, I should attempt to do
it with ye Sloopes by way of the River of
Rogues, which goes through to the great
River of Decca,."— Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc.
i. 36.
1711. — '■'Directions to go 2qy along the
Western Shore. . . . The nearer the Shore
the better the Ground until past the River
of Tygers.* You may begin to edge over
towards the River of Rogues aboixt the
head of the Grand Middle Ground ; and
when the Btiffalow Point bears from you
^ N. I of a Mile, steer directly over for the
East Shore E.N.E." -^ The English Pilot,
Pt. iii. p. 54.
,, ''■Mr. Herring, the Pilot's Directions
for bringing of Ships dovni the River of
Hvghley. . . . From the lower point of
* This is shown by a 17th century Dutch chart
in 1.0. to be a creek on the west side, very little
below Diamond Point. It is also shown in Tassin's
Maps of the, R. Hoogly, 1835 ; not later.
the Nari-ows on the Starboard side . . .
the Eastern Shore is to be kept close aboard,
until past the said Creek, afterwards allow-
ing only a small Birth for the Point off the
River of Rogues, commonly called by the
Country People, Adegom. . . . From the
River Rogues, the Starboard (qu. lar-
board ?) shore with a great ship ought to be
kept close aboard all along down to Channel
Trees, for in the offing lies the Grand
Middle Ground. "—7&i<Z. p. 57.
1727. — "The first safe anchoring Place
in the River, is off the Mouth of a River
about 12 Leagues above Sagor,* commonly
known by the Name of Rogues River,
which had that Appellation from some
Banditti Portuguese, who were 'followers of
Shah Sujah . . . for those Portuguese . . .
after their Master's Flight to the Kingdom
of Arackan, betook themselves to Piracy
among the Islands at the Mouth of the
Ganges, and this River having communica-
tion with all the Channels from Xatlgam
(see CHITTAGONG) to the Westward, from
this River they used to sally out." — A,
Hamilton, ii. 3 [ed. 1744].
1752. — " . . . 'On the receipt of your
Honors' orders per Dunnington, we sent for
Capt. Pinson, the Master Attendant, and
directed him to issue out fresh orders to the
Pilots not to bring up any of your Honors'
Ships higher than Rogues River.' "* — Letter
to Court, in Long, p. 32.
EOniLLA, n.p. A name by which
Afghans, or more particularly Afghans
settled in Hindustan, are sometimes
known, and which gave a title to the
province Rohilkand, and now, through
that, to a Division of the N.W.
Provinces embracing a large part of
the old pro\dnce. The word appears
to be Pushtu, rohelah or rohelai, adj.,
formed from rohu, 'mountain,' thus
signifying 'mountaineer of Afghani-
stan.' But a large part of E. Afghtliii-
stan specifically bore the name of Rah,
Keene (Fall of the Moghul Monarchyy
41) puts the rise of the Rohillas of
India in 1744, when 'Ali Mahommed
revolted, and made the territory since
called Rohilkhand independent. A
very comprehensive application is
given to the term Roh in the quota-
tion from Firishta. A friend (Major
J. M. Trotter) notes here : " The word
RoMUa is little, if at all, used now in
Pushtu, but I remember a line of ^ an
ode in that language, ^ Sddik Rohilai
yam pa Hinduhdr gad,' meaning, ' I am
a simple mountaineer, compelled to
live in Hindustan ' ; i.e. ' an honest
man among knaves.' "
* This also points to the locality of Diamond
Harbour, and the Chingri Khal.
ROLONCr.
767
ROOM, ROOMEE.
c. 1452. — "The King . . . issued /ar^uaH*-
to the chiefs of the various Afghan Tribes.
On receipt of the farmdns, the Afghdins
of Roh came as is their wont, like ants and
locusts, to enter the King's service. . . . The
King (Bahlol Lodi) commanded his nobles,
saying, — ' Every Afghan who comes to- Hind
from the country of Roh to enter my ser-
vice, bring him to me. I will give him a
jdgir more than proportional to his deserts.' "
—Tdrikh-i-Shir-Shdhi, in Elliot, iv. 307.
c. 1542. — "Actuated by the pride of
power, he took no account of clanship, which
is much considered among the Afghans,
and especially among the Rohilla men." —
Ibid. 428.
c. 1612. — " Roh is the name of a particular
mountain [-country], which extends in
length from Swad and Bajaur to the town
of Siwi belonging to Bhakar. In breadth
it stretches from Hasan Abd^l to K^bul.
Kandahar is situated in this territory." —
Firishta's Introduction, in Elliot, vi. 568.
1726.—"
Ruhelahs.
. 1000 other horsemen called
Vcdentijn, iv. {S%iratte), 277.
1745. — " This year the Emperor, at the
request of Suffder Jung, marched to reduce
Ali Mahummud Khan, a Rohilla adven-
turer, who had, from the negligence of the
Government, possessed himself of the district
of Kutteer (Kathehar), and assumed inde-
pendence of the royal authority." — In Vol.
II. of Scott's E.T. of Hist, of the Dekkan, &c.,
p. 218.
1763.— "After all the Rohilas are but
the best of a race of men, in whose blood it
would be difficult to find one or two single
individuals endowed with good nature and
with sentiments of equity ; in a word they
are Afghans." — Seir Mutaqherin, iii. 240.
1786.— "That the said "Warren Hastings
. . . did in September, 1773, enter into a
private engagement with the said Nabob of
Oude ... to furnish them, for a stipulated
sum of money to be paid to the E. I.
Company, with a body of troops for the
declared purpose of ' thoroughly extirpating
the nation of the Rohillas ' ; a nation from
whom the Company had never received, or
pretended to receive, or apprehend, any
injviry whatever." — Art. of Charge against
Hastings, in Burke, vi. 568.
ROLONG, s. Used in S. India, and
formerly in W. Indi?, for fine flonr ;
semolina, or what is called in Bengal
soojee (q.v.). The word is a corrup-
tion of Port, roldo or raldo. But this
is explained by Bluteau as farina
secunda. It is, he says (in Portuguese),
that substance which is extracted be-
tween the best flour and the bran.
1813.— "Some of the greatest delicacies
in India are now made from the rolong-
flour, which is called the heart or kidney of
the wheat."— For6es, (h\ Mem. i. 47 ; [2nd
ed. i. 32].
ROOCKA, ROCCA, ROOKA, s.
a. Ar. ruFa. A letter, a written
document ; a note of hand.
1680. — "One Sheake Ahmud came to-
Towne slyly with several peons dropping-
after him, bringing letters from Futty Chaun
at Chingalhatt, and Ruccas from the Ser
Lascar. . . ."—Fort St. Geo. Consns. May 25.
In Notes and Exts. iii. 20. [See also under
AUMILDAR and JUNCAMEER.]
,, "... proposing to give 200
Pagodas Madaras Brahminy to obtain a
Rocca from the Nabob that our business
might go on Salabad (see SALLABAD)." —
Ibid. Sept. 27, p. 35.
[1727. — "Swan . . . holding his Petition
or Rocca above his head . . ." — A. Hamilton,
ed. 1744, i. 199.]
[b. An ancient coin in S. India ; Tel.
rokkam, rokkamu^ Skt. roka, 'buying-
with ready money,' from ruch, 'to
shine.'
[1875. — "The old native coins seem to
have consisted of Varaghans, rookas and
Doodoos. The Varaghan is what is now
generally called a pagoda. . . . The rookas
have now entirely disappeared, and have
probably been melted into rupees. They
varied in value from 1 to 2 Rupees. Thoiigh
the coins have disappeared, the name still
survives, and the ordinary name for silver
money generally is rookaloo. " — Gribble,.
Alan, of Guddapah, 296 seq.^
ROOK, s. In chess the rook comes,
to us from Span, roque., and that from
Ar. and Pers. ruk\ which is properly
the name of the famous gryphon, the
roc of Marco Polo and the Arabian
Nights. According to Marcel Devic
it meant 'warrior.' It is however
generally believed that this form was.
a mistake in transferring the Indian
rath (see RUT) or ' chariot,' the name
of the piece in India.
ROOM, n.p. 'Turkey' (Rilm);
ROOMEE, n.p. {Ruml) ; ' an Otto-
man Turk.' Properly 'a Roman.' In
older Oriental l)ooks it is used for an
European, and was probably the word
which Marco Polo renders as ' a Latin '
— represented in later times by fiiin-
gliee {e.g. see quotation from Ibn
Batuta under RAJA). But Rum, for
the Roman Empire, continued to be-
applied to what had been part of
the Roman Empire after it had fallen
into the hands of the Turks, first to-
the Seljukian Kingdom in Anatolia,
and afterwards to the Ottoman Em-
pire seated at Constantinople. Garcia
ROOM, ROOMEE.
(68
ROOM, ROOMEE.
de Orta and Jarric deny the name of
Ruml, as used in India, to the Turks
of Asia, but they are apparently
wrong in their expressions. What
they seem to mean is that Turks of
the Ottoman Empire were called
Ruml; whereas those others in Asia
of Turkish race (whom we sometimes
call Toorks), as of Persia and Turkestan,
were excluded from the name.
c. 1508. — "Ad haec, trans euripum, seu
fretum, quod insulam fecit, in orientali con-
tinents plaga •oppidum condidit, recep-
taculum advenis militibus, maximo Turcis ;
ut ab Diensibus freto divisi, rixandi cum
lis . . . causas procul haberent. Id oppi-
dum primo Gogola (see GOGOLLA), dein
Rumepolis vocitatum ab ipsa re. . . ." —
Mafei, p. 77.
1510. — "When we had sailed about 12
days we arrived at a city which is called
Diuoba7idiemani, that is 'Diu, the port
of the Turks.' . . . This *city is subject to
the Sultan of Combeia . . . 400 Turkish
merchants reside here constantly." — Var-
thema, 91-92.
Bandar-i-Ruml is, as the traveller
explains, the 'Port of the Turks.'
Oogola, a suburb of Diu on the main-
land, was known to the Portuguese
some years later, as Villa d-os Rumes
(see GOGOLLA, and quotation from
Matfei above). The quotation below
from Damian a Goes alludes apparently
to Gogola.
1513.—". . . Vnde Ruminu Turchoruque
sex millia nostros continue infestabat." —
Enianuelis Regis Epistofa, p. 21.
1514. — "They were ships belonging to
Moors, or to Bomi (there they give the
name of Bomi to a white people who are,
some of them, from Armenia the Greater
and the Less, others from Circassia and
Tartary and Eossia, Turks and Persians
of Shaesmal called the Sqffi, and other
renegades from all) countries." — Giov. da
Einpoli, 38.
1525. — In the expenditure of Malik Aiaz
we find 30 Bmnes at the pay (monthly) of
100 fedeas each. The Arahis are in the
same statement paid 40" and 50 fedeas, the
CoraQones (Khorasanis) the same ; Guzerates
:and Oyntdes (Shidis) 25 and SO fedeas ; Far-
taquis, bO fedeas. — Lembranga, 37.
1549. — ". . . in nova civitate quae Bho-
maeum appellatur. Nomen inditum est
Bhomaeis, quasi Rhomanis, vocantur enim
in tota India, Bhomaei ii, quos nos communi
nomine Geniceros {i.e. Janisaries) vocamus.
.. . ." — Damiani a Goes, Diensis Ojijmgnatio
— in De Rebits Hispanids Lusitamcis, Ara-
gonicis, Indicts et Aethiopicis. . . . Opera,
"Colon. Agr., 1602, p. 281.
1553. — "The Moors of India not under-
standing the distinctions of those Provinces
of Europe, call the whole of Thrace, Greece,
Sclavonia, and the adjacent islands of the
Mediterranean Bum, and the men thereof
Bumi, a name which properly belongs to
that part of Thrace in which lies Constanti-
nople ; from the name of New Rome be-
longing to the latter, Thrace taking that of
Romania." — Barros, IV. iv. 16.
1554. — "Also the said ambassador pro-
mised in the name of Idalshaa (see IDAL-
CAN) his lord, that if a fleet of Bumes
should invade these parts, Idalshaa should
be bound to help and succour us with pro-
visions and mariners at our expense. . . ."
—S. Botelho, Tomho, 42.
c, 1555. — "One day (the Emp. Humayun)
asked me : ' Which of the two countries is
greatest, that of BUm or of Hindustan ? ' I
replied : . . . ' If by Btlm you mean all the
countries subject to the Emperor of Con-
stantinople, then India would not form even
a sixth part thereof.' . . ." — Sidi 'AH, in
/. As., ser. I. torn. ix. 148.
1563. — "The Turks are those of the pro-
vince of Natolia, or (as we now say) Asia
Minor ; the Bumes are those of Constanti-
nople, and of its empire." — Garcia De Orta,
f. 7.
1572.-
" Persas feroces, Abassis, e Bumes,
Que trazido de Roma o nome tem. ..."
Camoes, x. 68.
[By Aubertin :
" Fierce Persians, Abyssinians, Bumians,
Whose appellation doth from Rome
descend. . . ."]
1579. — "Without the house . . . stood
foure ancient comely hoare-headed men,
cloathed all in red downe to the ground,
but attired on their heads not much vnlike
the Turkes ; these they call Bomans, or
strangers. . . ." — Drake, World Ericompassed,
Hak. Soc. 143.
1600. — " A nation called Bumos who have
traded many hundred years to Achen.
These Bumos come from the Red Sea." —
Capt. J. Davis, in Purchas, i. 117.
1612. — "It happened on a time that
Rajah Sekunder, the Son of Rajah Darab, a
Roman (Bumi), the name of whose country
was Macedonia, and whose title was Zul-
Karneini, wished to see the rising of the
sun, and with this view he reached the
confines of India." — Sijara Malayu, in /.
Indian Arckip. v. 125.
1616.— "Bumae, id est Turcae Europaei.
In India quippe duplex militum Turcaeorum
genus, quorum primi, in Asia orti, qui
Turcae dicuntur ; alii in Europa qui Con-
stantinopoli quae olim Roma Nova, advo-
cantur, ideoque Bumae, tam ab Indis quam
a Lusitanis nomine Graeco 'Fwfia^oi in
Bumas depravato dicuntur." — Jarric, The-
saurus, ii. 105.
1634.—
" All! o forte Pacheco se eterniza
Sustentando incansavel o adquirido ;
Depois Almeida, que as Estrellas pi^
Se fez do Bume, e Malavar temido."
Malaca CoiKjuistada, ii. 18.
ROOMAUL.
769
ROSALGAT, CAPE.
1781. — " These Espanyols are a very
western nation, always at war with the
Roman Emperors (i.e. the Turkish Sultans) ;
since the latter took from them the city
of Ashtenbol {Istamhul), about 500 years ago,
in which time they have not ceased to wage
war with the Roumees." — Seir J'hitaqherin,
iii. 336.
1785. — "We herewith transmit a letter
... in which an account is given of the
conference going on between the Sultan of
Room and the English ambassador." —
Letters of Tippoo, p. 224.
ROOMAUL, s. Hind, from Pers.
rumdl (lit. 'face-rubber,') a towel, a
handkerchief. [" In modern native use
it may be carried in the hand by a
high-born parda lady attached to her
hatwa or tiny silk handbag, and orna-
mented with all sorts of gold and
silver trinkets ; then it is a hand-
kerchief in the true sense of the word.
It may be carried by men, hanging on
the left shoulder, and used to wipe the
hands or face ; then, too, it is a hand-
kerchief. It may be as big as a towel,
and thrown over both shoulders by
men, the ends either hanging loose or
tied in a knot in front ; it then serves
the purpose of a guliihand or muffler.
In the case of children it is tied round
the neck as a neckkerchief, or round
the waist for mere show. It may be
used by women much as the 18th
century tucker was used in England
in Addison's time " (Yusuf Ali, Mon. on
Silk, 79 ; for its use to mark a kind of
shawl, see Forbes Watson, Textile
Manufactures, 123).] In ordinary
Anglo-Indian Hind, it is the word
for a 'pocket handkerchief.' In
modern trade it is applied to thin
silk piece-goods with handkerchief-
patterns. We are not certain of its
meaning in the old trade of piece-
goods, e.g. :
[1615. — "2 handkerchiefs Rumall cot-
tony."—Coc-ta's Jjiari/, Hak. Soc. i. 179.
[1665. — "Towel, Rumale." — Persian Glos-
sary, in Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677, p. 100.
[1684. — "Romans Courge . . . 16."—
Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo., 1st ser. iii. 119.]
1704. — "Price Currant (Malacca) . . .
Romalls, Bengali ordinary, per Gorge, 26
Rix D\\s."—Locky€r, 71.
1726. — "Roemaals, 80 pieces in a pack,
45 ells long, 1^ hroa.d."—Vale)itiJ7i, v. 178.
Rumdl was also the name techni-
cally used by the ThugS for the hand-
kerchief with which they strangled
their victims.
3 C
[c. 1833.—" There is no doubt but that
all the Thugs are expert in the use of the
handkerchief, which is called Roomal or
Faloo. . . ."—Wolff, Travels, ii. 180.]
ROSALGAT, CAPE, n.p. The
most easterly point of the coast of
Arabia ; a corruption (originally Portu-
guese) of the Arabic name Rds-al-haddy
as explained by P. dell a Valle, with
his usual acuteness and precision, below.
1553. — "From Curia Muria to Cape
Rosalgate, which is in 22^°, an extent
of coast of 120 leagues, all the land is barren
and desert. At this Cape commences the
Kingdom of Ormus." — Barros, I. ix. 1.
,, " Affonso d'Alboquerque . . .
passing to the Coast of Arabia ran along till
he doubled Cape Rocalgate, which stands
at the beginning of that coast . . . which
Cape Ptolemy calls Siragros Promontoiy
{I,vaypos &Kpa). . . ."—Ibid. II. ii. 1.
c. 1554. — "We had been some days at
sea, when near Ra'is-al-hadd the Damani,
a violent wind so called, got up. . . ." — Sidi
'AH, J. As. S. ser. I. torn. ix. 75.
,, "If you wish to go from Rasol-
hadd to Dulsind (see DIUL-SIND) you steer
E.N.E. till you come to Pasani . . . from
thence ... E. by S. to Rds Kardshi (i.e.
Karachi), where you come to an anchor.
. . ,"—The Mohit (by Sidi 'Ali), in J. A,
S.B., V. 459.
1572.—
" Olha Dofar insigne, porque manda
0 mais cheiroso incenso para as aras ;
Mas attenta, j^ cS, est' outra banda
De Rocalgate, o praias semper avaras,
Come9a o regno Ormus. ..."
Gamoes, x. 101^'
By Burton :
" Behold insign Dofar that doth command
for Christian altars sweetest incense-
store ;
But note, beginning now on further band
of Roca^atl's ever greedy shore,
yon Hormus Kingdom. ..."
1623. — "We began meanwhile to find the
sea rising considerably ; and having by this
time got clear of the Strait . . . and having
past not only Cape lasck on the Persian
side, but also that cape on the Arabian side
which the Portuguese vulgarly call Rosal-
gate, as you also find it marked in maps,
but the proper name of which is Ras el had,
signifying in the Arabic tongue Cape of the
End or Boundary, because it is in fact the
extreme end of that Country . . . just as
in our own Europe the point of Galizia is
called by us for a like reason Finis Terrae."
—P. della Valle, ii. 496 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 11].
[1665.—". . . Rozelgate formerly Coro-
damum and Maces in Amiaii. lib. 23, almost
Nadyr to the Tropick of Cancer."— Sir T.
Herbert, ed. 1677, p. 101.]
1727. — '^ Maceira, a barren uninhabited
Island . . . within 20 leagues of Cape
ROSE-APPLE. ,
770
ROUNDEL.
Easselgat."— >4. Hamilton, i. 66: [ed. 1744,
i. 57].
[1823. — *'. . . it appeared that the whole
coast of Arabia, from Ras al had, or Cape
Baselgat, as it is sometimes called by the
English, was but little known. . . ." — Owen,
Narr. i. 333.]
ROSE- APPLE. See JAMBOO.
ROSELLE, s. Tlie Indian Hibiscus
or Kih. sabdariffd, L. Tlie flesliy calyx
makes an excellent sub-acid jelly, and
is used also for tarts ; also called ' Red
Sorrel.' The French call it 'Guinea
Sorrel,' Oseille de Guinee, and Roselle
is probably a corruption of Oseille.
[See PUTWA.]
[ROSE-MALLOWS, s. A semi-
fluid resin, the product of the Liqui-
dambar altingia, which grows in
Tenasserim ; also known as Liquid
Storax, and used for various medicinal
purposes. (See Hanbury and Fluckiger,
Pharmacog. 271, Watt, Econ. Diet. V.
78 seqq.). The Burmese name of the
tree is nan-ta-yoke (Mason, Burmah,
778). The word is a corruption of
the Malay-Javanese rasamalla, Skt.
rasa-mdld, ' Perfume garland,' the gum
being used as incense (Encycl. Britann.
9th ed. xii. 718.)
1598.— " Rosamallia.
See. i. 150.]
-Linschoten, Hak.
ROTTLE, RATTLE, s. Arab, rati
or ritl, the Arabian pound, becoming
in S, Ital. rotolo ; in Port, arratelj in
Span, arrelde; supposed to be origin-
ally a transposition of the Greek Xirpa,
which went all over the Semitic East.
It is in Syriac as lltra; and is also
found as lltrlm (pi.) in a Phoenician
inscription of Sardinia, dating c. B.C.
180 (see Corpus Inscriptt. Semitt. i.
188-189.)
c. 1340. — "The ritl of India which is
called sir (see SEER) weighs 70 mithkals . . .
AQ sirs form a mann (see MAUND)." — Shihd-
biiddln Dimishkl, in Notes and Exts. xiii.
189.
[c. 1590. — " KafizxH a measure, called also
s6ja'_ weighing 8 rati, and, some say, more. "
— Aln, ed. Jarrett,'\\. 55.
[1612.— ''The bahar is 360 rottolas of
Moha." — Banvers, Letters, i. 193.]
1673.—". . . Weights in Goa :
1 BahaiT is ... 3^ Kintal.
1 Kintal is ... 4 Arobel or Rovel.
\ Arobel is ... 32 Rotolas.
I Botola is ... 16 Ounc. or 11. Averd."
Fryer, 207.
1803. — "At Judda the weights are :
15 Vakeeas = 1 Rattle.
2 Rattles = 1 maund."
Milhurn, i. 88.
ROUND, s. This is used as a
Hind, word, raund, or corruptly raim
gasht, a transfer of the English, in
the sense of patrolling, or 'going the
rounds.' [And we find in the IViadras
Records the grade of ' Rounder,' or
'Gentlemen of the Round,' officers
whose duty it was to visit the sentries.
[1683. — •' . . . itt is order'd that 18
Souldiers, 1 Corporall & 1 Rounder goe
upon the Sloop Conimer for Hugly. ..."
— Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. ii. 33.]
ROUNDEL, s. An obsolete word
for an umbrella, formerly in use in
Anglo-India. [In 1676 the use of the
Roundell was prohibited, except in the
case of " the Councell and Chaplaine "
(Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. ccxxxii.)]
In old English the name roundel is
applied to a variety of circular objects,
as a mat under a dish, a target, &c.
And probably this is the origin of the
present application, in spite of the
circumstance that the word is some-
times found in the form arundel. In
this form the word also seems to have
been employed for the conical hand-
guard on a lance, as we learn from
Bluteau's great Port. Dictionary:
" Anindela, or Arandella, is a guard
for the right hand, in the form of a
funnel. It is fixed to the thick part
of the lance or mace borne by men at
arms. The Licentiate Covarrubias,
who piques himself on finding ety-
mologies for every kind of word,
derives Arandella from Arundel, a city
(so he says) of the Kingdom of
England." Cobarruvias (1611) gives
the above explanation ; adding that
it also was applied to a kind of
smooth collar worn by women, from
its resemblance to the other thing.
Unless historical proof of this last
etymology can be traced, M^e should
suppose that Arundel is, even in this
sense, probably a corruption of roundel.
[The N.E.D. gives arrondell, arundell
as forms of hirondelle, ' a swallow.']
1673.— "Lusty Fellows running by their
Sides with Arundels (which are broad Ura-
brelloes held over their Heads)."— i'Vyer, 30.
1676. — " Proposals to the Agent, &c.,
about the young men in Metchlipatam.
''Generall. I.— Whereas each hath his
peon and some more with their RondellB,
ROW ANN AH.
71
ROW NEE.
that none be permitted but as at the Fort."
—Ft. St. Geo. Consn., Feb. 16. In JVotes
<ind Exts. No. I. p. 43.
1677-78. — ". . . That except by the
Members of this Councell, those that have
formerly been in that quality, Cheefes of
Factorys, Commanders of Shipps out of
England, and the Chaplains, Eundells shall
not be worne by any Men in this Towne,
and by no Woman below the Degree of
Factors' Wives and Ensigns' Wives, except
by such as the Grovernour shall permit."
— Mitdras Standing Orders, in Wheeler,
iii. 438.
1680.— "To Verona (the Company's Chief
Merchant)'s adopted son was given the name
of Muddoo Verona, and a Bundell to be
carried over him, in respect to the memory
of Verona, eleven cannon being fired, that
the Towne and Country might take notice
of the honour done them." — Ft. St. Geo.
ConsTi: In Notes and Exts. No. II. p. 15.
1716. — "All such as serve under the
Honourable Company and the English
Inhabitants, deserted their Employs ; such
as Cooks, Water bearers, Coolies, Palankeen-
boys, Roundel men. . . ." — In Wheeler,
ii. 230.
1726. — "Whenever the magnates go on a
journey they go not without a considerable
train, being attended by their pipers, horn-
blowers, and Rondel bearers, who keep them
from the Sun with a Rondel (which is a
kind of little round sunshade)." — Valentijn,
€/wr. 54.
,, "Their Priests go like the rest
clothed in yellow, but with the right arm
and breast remaining uncovered. They also
•carry a rondel, or parasol, of a Tallipot (see
TALIPOT) leaf. . . ."—Ibid. v. {Ceylon),
408.
1754. — "Some years before our arrival in
the country, they (the E. I. Co.) found
such sumptuary laws so absolutely necessary,
that they gave the strictest orders that none
of these young gentlemen should be allowed
even to hire a Roiindel-boy, whose business
it is to walk by his master, and defend him
with his Roundel or Umbrella from the
heat of the sun. A young fellow of humour,
upon this last order coming over, altered
the form of his Umbrella from a round to a
square, called it a Sqicdredel instead of a
Roundel, and insisted that no order yet in
force forbad him the use of it." — Ives, 21.
1785. — "He (Clive) enforced the Sump-
tuary laws by severe penalties, and gave
the strictest orders that none of these young
gentlemen should be allowed even to have
a roundel-boy, whose business is to walk by
his master, and defend him with his roundel
or umbrella from the heat of the sun." —
Can-accioli, i. 283. This ignoble writer has
■evidently copied from Ives, and applied the
passage (untruly, no doubt) to Clive.
BOWANNAH, s. Hind, from
Pers, ravjdnah, from rawd, ' going.' A
pass or permit.
[1764.—". . . that the English shall
carry on their trade . . . free from all
duties . . . excepting the article of salt,
... on which a dxity is to be levied on the
Rowana or Houghly market-price. . . ." —
Letter from Court, in Verelst, View of Bengal,
App. 127.]
ErOWCE, s. Hind, raus, rois, rauns.
A Himalayan tree which supplies ex-
cellent straight and strong alpenstocks
and walking-sticks, Cotoneaster bacillaris,
Wall., also G. acuminata (N.O. Rosa-
ceae). [See Watt, Econ. Did. ii. 581.]
1838. — "We descended into the Khud,
and I was amusing myself jumping from
rock to rock, and thus passing up the
centre of the brawling mountain stream,
aided by my loTigpahdrl pole of rous wood."
— Wanderings of a Pilgrim, ii. 241 : falso
i. 112].
ROWNEE, s.
a. A faiisse-braye, i.e. a subsidiary
enceinte surrounding a fortified place
on the outside of the proper wall and
on the edge of the ditch ; Hind. rao7n.
The word is not in Shakespear, Wilson,
Platts or Fallon. But it occurs often
in the narratives of Anglo-Indian siege
operations. The origin of the word is
obscure. [Mr. Irvine suggests Hind.
rundhnd, ' to enclose as with a hedge,'
and says : " Fallon evidently knew
nothing of the word rauni, for in his
E. H. Did. he translates fausse-braye
by dhus, matti kd pushtah ; which also
shows that he had no definite idea of
what a fausse-braye was, dhus meaning
simply an earthen or mud fort." Dr.
Grierson suggests Hind, ramand, 'a
park,' of which the fem., i.e. diminu-
tive, would be ramani or rdoni; or
possibly the word may come from
Hind, rev, Skt. renu, 'sand,' meaning
"an entrenchment of sand."]
1799. — "On the 20th I ordered a mine to
be carried under (the glacis) because the
guns could not bear on the rounee." —
,Tas. Skinner's Mil. Memoirs, i. 172. J. B.
Fraser, the editor of Skinner, parenthetically
interprets rounee here as ' counterscarp ' ;
but that is nonsense, as well as incorrect.
[1803.— Writing of Hathras, " Renny wall,
with a deep, broad, dry ditch behind it
surrounds the fort." — W. Thorn, Mem. of
the War in India, p. 400.]
1805.— In a work by Major L. F. Smith
[Sketch of the Rue, ti-c, of the Regular Corps
in ike Service of the Native Princes of India)
we find a plan of the attack of Aligarh, in
which is marked "Lower Fort or Renny,
well supplied with grape, " and again, ' ' Lower
Fort, Renny or Faussebraye."
iliK
ROWTEE.
772
RUBBEE.
[1819. — ". . . they saw the necessity of
covering the foot of the wall from an
enemy's fire, and formed a defence, similar
to our fausse-braye, which they call Rainee."
— Fitzdarence, Journal of a Route to JEngland,
p. 245 ; also see 110.] _
b. This word also occurs as repre-
sentative of the Burmese yo-wet-ni, or
(in Arakan pron.) ro-wet-ni, 'red-leaf,'
the technical name of the standard
silver of the Burmese ingot currency,
commonly rendered Flowered-silver.
1796. — "Rouni or fine silver, Ummera-
poora currency." — Notification in Seton-Karr.
ii. 179.
1800. — "The quantity of alloy varies in
the silver current in different parts of the
empire ; at Rangoon it is adulterated 25
per cent. ; at Ummerapoora, pure, or what
is called flowered silver, is most common ;
in the latter all duties are paid. The
modifications are as follows :
" Rouni, or pure silver.
Rounika, 5 per cent, of alloy."
Syvies, 327.
ROWTEE, s. A kind of small tent
with pyramidal roof, and no projection
of fly, or eaves. Hind, rdotl.
[1813. — ". . . the military men, and
others attached to the camp, generally
possess a dwelling of somewhat more com-
fortable description, regularly made of two
or three folds of cloth in thickness, closed
at one end, and having a flap to keep out
the wind and rain at the opposite one :
these are dignified with the name of ruotees,
and come nearer (than the pawl) to our
ideas of a tent." — Broughton, Letters, ed.
Constable, p. 20.
[1875. — "For the servants I had a good
rauti of thick lined cloth.."— Wilson, Abode
of Snow, 90.]
ROY, s. A common mode of writ-
ing the title rdi (see RAJA) ; which
sometimes occurs also as a family
name, as in that of the famous Hindu
Theist Rammohun Roy.
ROZA, s. Ar. rauda, Hind, rauza.
Properly a garden ; among the Arabs
especially the rauda of the great
mosque at Medina. In India it is
applied to such mausolea as the Taj
(generally called by the natives the
Tdj-rauza) ; and the mausoleum built
by Auriingzib near Aurungabad.
1813. — ". . . the roza, a name for the
mausoleum, but implying something saintly
or sanctified." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iv. 41 ;
[2nd ed. ii. 413].
ROZTE, s. Hind, razal and rajdl;
a coverlet quilted with* cotton. The
etymology is very obscure. It is spelt
in Hind, with the Ar. letter zwdd ;
and F. Johnson gives a Persian word
so spelt as meaning ' a cover for the
head in winter.' The kindred mean-
ing of mirzdl is apt to suggest a con-
nection between the two, but this
may be accidental, or the latter word
factitious. "We can see no likelihood
in Shakespear's suggestion that it is.
a corruption of an alleged Skt. ranjika,
'cloth.' [Platts gives the same ex-
planation, adding "probably through
Pers. razd\ from razldan, ' to dye.' "]
The most probable suggestion perhaps
is that razdl was a word taken from
the name of some person called Raza^
who may have invented some variety
of the article ; as in the case of Spencer^
Wellingtons^ &c. A somewhat obscure
quotation from the Pers. Diet, called
Bahdr-i-Ajam, extracted by Viillers.
(s.v.), seems to corroborate the sug-
gestion of a personal origin of the
word.
1784. — "I have this morning . . . received
a letter from the Prince addressed to you,
with a present of a rezy and a shawl hand-
kerchief."— Warren Hastings to his Wife, in
Bicsteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta, 195.
1834. — " I arrived in a small open pavilion
at the top of the building, in which there
was a small Brahminy cow, clothed in a
wadded resai, and lying upon a carpet." —
Mein. of Col. Mountain, 135.
1857. — (Imports into Kandahar, from
Mashad and Khorasan) " Razaies from
Yezd. . . ." — Punjab Trade Report, App-
p. Ixviii. -m
1867.— "I had brought with me a softl
quilted rezai to sleep on, and with a rugi-^
wrapped round me, and sword and pistol %
under my head, I lay and thought long and
deeply upon my line of action on the
morrow." — Lieut.-Col. Leu-in, A Fly on the
Wheel, 301.
RUBBEE, s. Ar. rahi, ' the Spring.'
In India applied to the crops, or
harvest of the crops, which are sown
after the rains and reaped in the
following spring or early summer.
Such crops are wheat, barley, gram,
linseed, tobacco, onions, carrots and
turnips, &c. (See KHURREEF.)
[1765. — ". . . we have granted them the
Dewannee (see DEWAUNY) of the provinces
of Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa, from the
beginning of the Fussul Rubby of the
Bengal year 1172. . . ."—Firmaun of Shah I
Aaalum, in Verelst, Vie^v of Bengal, App. 167. i
1
RUBLE.
773
RUM-JOHNNY.
[1866. — "It was in the month of November,
when, if the rains closed early, irrigation is
resorted to for producing the young rubbee
crops." — Confessions of an Ordody^ 179.]
RUBLE, s. Russ. The silver unit
of Russian currency, when a coin (not
paper) equivalent to 3s. \^d. ; [in 1901
aljout 2s. l^f?.]. It was originally a
silver ingot ; see first quotation and
note below.
1559. — " Vix centum annos vtuntur moneta
argentea, praesertim apud illos cusa. Initio
cum argentum in provinciam inferebatur,
fundebantur portiunculae oblongae argen-
teae, sine imagine et scriptura, aestimatione
vnius rubli, quarum nulla nunc apparet." *
Herherstdn, in Rerum Moscovit. Aiictores,
Francof. 1600, p. 42.
1591.— "This penaltie or mulct is 20
dingoes (see TANGA) or pence upon every
rubble or mark, and so ten in the hundred.
. . . Hee (the Emperor) hath besides for
every name conteyned in the writs that passe
out of their courts, five alteens, an alteen
5 pence sterling or thereabouts." — Treatise
of the Russian Cominonivealth, by Dr. Giles
Fletcher, Hak. Soc. 51.
c. ; 1654-6. — " Dog dollars they (the
Russians) 'are not acquainted with, these
being attended with loss . . . their own
dinars t\iQj call Roubles." — Macarius, E.T.
by Balfour, i. 280.
[RUFFUGUR, s. P.— H. rafugar,
Pers. rafit^ 'darning.' The modern
rafftgar in Indian cities is a workman
who repairs rents and holes in Kash-
mir shawls and other woollen fabrics.
Such workmen were regularly em-
ployed in the cloth factories of the
E.I. Co., to examine the manufactured
cloths and remove petty defects in the
weaving.
1750. — "On inspecting the Dacca goods,
we found the Seerbetties (see PIECE-
GOODS) very much frayed and very badly
raffa-gtlrr'd or joined." — Bengal Lettei- to
E.I. Co., Feb. 25, India Office MSS.
* These ingots were called saum. Ibn Batuta
«ays: "At one day's journey from Ukak are the
hills of the Rtis, who are Christians ; they have
red hair and blue eyes, they are ugly in feature and
crafty in character. They have silver mines, and
they bring from their country saum, i.e. ingots
of silver, with which they buy and sell in that
country. The weight of each ingot is five ounces. "
— ii. 414. Pegolotti (c. 1340), speaking of the land-
route to Cathay, says that on arriving at Cassai
{i.e. Kinsay of Marco Polo or Hang-chau-fu) "you
can dispose of the sommi of silver that you have
with you . . , and you may reckon the sommo
to be worth 5 golden florins " (see in Cathay, &c. ,
ii. 288-9, 293). It would appear from Wasaf, quoted
by Hammer {Geschichte der Goldenen Horde, 224),
that gold ingots also were called sum or saum.
The ruble is still called sum in Turkestan.
1851. — "Rafu-gaxs are darners, who
repair the cloths that have been damaged
during bleaching. They join broken threads,
remove knots from threads, kc."— Taylor,
Cotton Manufacture of Dacca, 97.]
RUM, s. This is not an Indian word.
The etymology is given by Wedgwood
as from a slang word of the 16th
century, ronie for ' good ' ; rome-hooze^
' good drink ' ; and so, rum. The
English word has always with us a
note of vulgarity, but we may note
here that Gorresio in his Italian
version of the Ramayana, whilst de-
scribing the Palace of Ravana, is bold
enough to speak of its being pervaded
by "an odoriferous breeze, perfumed
with sandalwood, and bdellium, with
rum and with sirop" (iii. 292). "Mr.
N. Darnell Davis has put forth a
derivation of the word rum, which
gives the only probable history of it.
It came from Barbados, where the
planters first distilled it, somewhere
between 1640 and 1645. A MS. ' De-
scription of Barbados,' in Trinity
College, Dublin, written about 165i,
says : ' The chief fudling they make
in the Island is Rumbullion, alias Kill-
Divil, and this is made of sugar-canes
distilled, a hot, hellish, and terrible
liqour.' G. Warren's Description of
Surinam, 1661, shows the word in its
present short term : ' Bum is a spirit
extracted from the juice of sugar-canes
. . . called Kill-Devil in New England ! '
' Rambullion ' is a Devonshire word,
meaning 'a great tumult,' and may
have been aoopted from some of the
Devonshire settlers in Barbados ; at
any rate, little doubt can exist that
it has given rise to our word mm,
and the longer name rumhowling,
which sailors give to their grog." —
Academy, Sept. 5, 1885.
RUM-JOHNNY, s. Two distinct
meanings are ascribed to this vulgar
word, both, we believe, obsolete.
a. It was applied, according to
Williamson, {V.M., i. 167) to a low
class of native servants who plied on
the wharves of Calcutta in order to
obtain employment from new-comers.
That author explains it as a corrup-
tion of Ramazdnl, which he alleges t o
be one of the commonest of Mahom -
medan names. [The Meery-jhony Gulli/.
of Calcutta {Carey, Good Old Days, .
RUMNA.
774
RUPEE.
139) perhaps in the same way derived
its name from one Mir Jan.']
1810. — "Generally speaking, the present
banians, who attach themselves to the cap-
tains of European ships, may without the
least hazard of controversion, be considered
as nothing more or less than Bum -johnnies
'of a larger growth.'" — Williamson, V.M.,
i. 19].
b. Among soldiers and sailors, *a
prostitute ' ; from Hind, mmjanl, Skt.
rdmd-jam, 'a pleasing woman,' 'a
dancing-girl.'
[1799^. — '* . . . and the Ramjenis (Hindu
dancing women) have been all day dancing
and singing before the idol." — Golcbrooke,
in Life, 153.]
1814. — "I lived near four years within a
few miles of the solemn groves where those
voluptuous devotees pass their lives with
the ramjannies or dancing-girls attached
to the temples, in a sort of luxurious super-
stition and sanctified indolence unknown in
colder climates." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iii. 6 ;
[2nd ed. ii. 127].
[1816. — "But we must except that class
of females called ravjannees, or dancing-
girls, who are attached to the temples."—
Asiatic Journal, ii. 375, quoting Wathen,
Tour to Madras and China.}
RUMNA, s. Hind, ramnd, Slit.
ramana, 'causing pleasure,' a chase,
or reserved hunting-ground.
1760. — " Abdal Chab Cawn murdered at
the Runina in the month of March, 1760,
by some of the Hercarahs. . . ." — Van
Sittart, i. 63.
1792. — "The Peshwa having invited me
to a novel spectacle at his mnma (read
nimiia), or park, about four miles from
Poonah. . . ."—Sir O. Malet, in Forbes, Or.
Mem. [2nd ed. ii. 82]. (See also verses
quoted under PAWNEE.)
RUNN (OF CUTCH), n.p. Hind.
ran. This name, applied to the singu-
lar extent of sand-flat and salt- waste,
often covered by high tides, or by
land-floods, which extends between
the Peninsula of Cutch and the main-
land, is a corruption of the Skt. irina
07' Irina, 'a salt-swamp, a desert,' [or
of aranya, ' a wilderness ']. The Runn
is first mentioned in the Periplus, in
which a true indication is given of
this tract and its dangers.
c. A.D. 80-90.— "But after passing the
Sinthus K, there is another gulph running
to the north, not easily seen, which is called
Irinon, and is distinguished into the Great
and the Little. And there is an expanse of
shallow water on both sides, and swift con-
tinual eddies extending far from the land."
— Periplujs, § 40.
c. 1370. — "The guides had maliciously
misled them into a place called the Kiinchi-
ran. In this place all the land is impreg-
nated with salt, to a degree impossible to-
describe." — Shams-i-Sirdj-Af'if, in Elliot, iii.
324.
1583. — "Muzaffar fled, and crossed the
Ran, which is an inlet of the sea, and took
the road to Jessalmlr. In some places the
breadth of the water of the Ran is 10 kos
and 20 kos. He went into the country which
they call Kach, on the other side of the-
water." — Tabakdt-i-Akbarl, Ibid. v. 440.
c. 1590. — "Between Chalwaneh, Sircar
Ahmedabad, Putten, and Surat, is a low
tract of country, 90 cose in length, and in
breadth from 7 to 30 cose, which is called
Run. Before the commencement of the
periodical rains, the sea swells and inun-
dates this spot, and leaves by degrees after
the rainy season." — Ayeen, ed. Gladuinf
1800, ii. 71 ; [ed. Jarreit, ii. 249].
1849.— "On the morning of the 24th I
embarked and landed about 6 p.m. in the
Runn of Sindh.
"... a boggie syrtis, neither sea
Nor good dry land. . ."
Dry Leaves from Young Egypt, 14.
RUPEE, s. Hind, rupiya, from
Skt. rupya, 'wrought silver.' The:
standard coin of the Anglo-Indian
monetary system, as it was of the
JVIahommedan Empire that preceded
ours. It is commonly stated (as by
Wilson, in his article on this word,
which contains much valuable and
condensed information) that the rupee
was introduced by Sher Shah (in 1542).
And this is, no doubt, formally true ;
but it is certain that a coin substanti-
ally identical with the rupee, i.e.
approximating to a standard of lOO
ratis (or 175 grains troy) of silver, an
ancient Hindu standard, had been
struck by the IVIahommedan sovereigns
of Delhi in the 13th and 14tli centuries,
and had formed an important part of
their currency. In fact, the capital
coins of Delhi, from the time of
lyaltimish (a.d. 1211-1236) to the ac-
cession of IVIahommed Tughlak (1325)
.were gold and silver pieces, respectively
of the weight just mentioned. We
gather from the statements of Ibn
Batuta and his contemporaries that
the gold coin, which the former gener-
ally calls tanga and sometimes gold
dinar, was worth 10 of the silver coin^
which he calls dinar, thus indicating
that the relation of gold to silver
value was, or had recently been, as
RUPEE.
775
RUPEE.
10 ; 1. Mahommed Tuglilak remodelled
the currency, issuing gold pieces of
200 grs. and silver pieces of 140 grs.
— an indication probably of a great
"depreciation of gold" (to use our
modern language) consequent on the
enormous amount of gold bullion ob-
tained from the plunder of Western
and Southern India. Some years
later (1330) Mahommed developed his
notable scheme of a forced currency,
consisting entirely of copper tokens.
This threw everything into confusion,
and it was not till six years later that
any sustained issues of ordinary coin
were recommenced. From about this
time the old standard of 175 grs. was
readopted for gold, and was maintained
till the time of Sher Shah. But it
does not appear that the old standard
was then resumed for silver. In the
reign of Mahommed's successor Feroz
Shah, Mr. E. Thomas's examples show
the gold coin of 175 grs. standard
running parallel with continued issues
of a silver (or professedly silver) coin
of 140 grs. ; and this, speaking briefly,
continued to be the case to the end of
the Lodi dynasty {i.e. 1526). The
coinage seems to have sunk into a state
of great irregularity, not remedied by
Baber (who struck ashrafls (see ASH-
RAFEE) and dirhams, such as were
used in Turkestan) or Humayun, but
the reform of which was undertaken
by Sher Shah, as above mentioned.
His silver coin of 175-178 grs. was
that which popularly obtained the
name of nlpiya^ which has continued
to our day. The weight, indeed, of
the coins so styled, never very accurate
in native times, varied in difterent
States, and the purity varied still
more. The former never went very
far on either side of 170 grs., but the
quantity of pure silver contained in
it sunk in some cases as low as 140
grs,, and even, in exceptional cases, to
100 grs. Variation however was not
confined to native States. Kupees
were struck in Bombay at a very early
date of the British occupation. Of
these there are four specimens in
the Br. Mus. The first bears ohv.
'The Rvpee of Bombaim. 1677.
By authority of Charles the
Second ; rev. King op Great
Britaine . France . and . Ireland .'
Wt. 167-8 gr. The fourth bears ohv.
' Hon . Soc . Ang . Ind . ori.' with a
shield ; rev. * A . Deo . Pax . et . Incre-
MENTUM : — MON . BOMBAY . AnGLIC .
Regim". A° 7°.' Weight 177*8 gr.
Difterent Ru'pees minted by the British
Government were current in the three
Presidencies, and in the Bengal Presi-
dency several were current ; viz. the
Sikka (see SICCA) Rupee, which
latterly weighed 192 grs., and con-
tained 176 grs. of pure silver ; the
Farrukhdhdd, which latterly weighed
180 grs.,"*^ containing 165-215 of pure
silver ; the Benares Rupee (up to 1819),
which weighed 174*76 grs., and con-
tained 168*885 of pure silver. Besides
these there w^as the Glialdnl or 'cur-
rent' rupee of account, in which the
Company's accounts were kept, of
which 116 were equal to 100 sikkas,
[" The hhari or Company's Arcot rupee
was coined at Calcutta, and was in
value 3^ per cent, less than the Sikka
rupee" (Beveridge, Bakarganj, 99).]
The Bombay Rupee was adopted from
that of Surat, and from 1800 its weight
was 178*32 grs. ; its pure silver 164*94.
The Rupee at Madras (where however
the standard currency was of an en-
tirely diff'erent character, see PAGODA)
was originally that of the Nawab of
the Carnatic (or 'Nabob of Arcot')
and was usually known as the Arcot
Rupee. We find its issues varying
from 171 to 177 grs. in weight, and
from 160 to 170 of pure silver ; whilst
in 1811 there took place an abnormal
coinage, from Spanish dollars, of rupees
with a weight of 188 grs. and 169*20
of pure silver.
Also from some reason or otlier,
perhaps from commerce between those
places and the ' Coast,' the Chittagong
and Dacca currency (i.e. in the ex-
treme east of Bengal) "formerly con-
sisted of Arcot rupees ; and they were
for some time coined expressly for
those districts at the Calcutta and
* The term Sonant rupees, which was of frequent
occurrence down to the reformation and unifica-
tion of the Indian coinage in 1833, is one very-
difficult to elucidate. The word is properly sanwat,
pi. of Ar. sana{t), a year. According to the old
practice in Bengal, coins deteriorated in value, in
comparison with the rupee of account, when they
passed the third year of their currency, and these
rupees were termed Sanwat or Sonant. But in
1778, to put a stop to this inconvenience, Govern-
ment determined that all rupees coined in future
should bear the impression of the 19th san or year
of Shah 'Alam (the Mogul then reigning). And in
all later uses of the term Sonant it appears to be
equivalent in value to the Farrukhabad rupee, or
the modern "Company's Rupee" (which was of
the same standard).
RUPEE.
776
RUTTEE, RETTEE.
Dacca Mints. ' (!) {Frinsep, Useful
Tables, ed. by E. Thomas, 24.)
These examples will give some idea
of the confusion that prevailed (with-
out any reference to the vast variety
besides of native coinages), but the
subject is far too complex to be dealt
with minutely in the space we can
afford to it in such a work as this.
The first step to reform and assimila-
tion took place under Regulation VII.
of 1833, but this still maintained the
exceptional Sicca in Bengal, though
assimilating the rupees over the rest
of India. The Sicca was abolished
as a coin by Act XIII. of 1836 ; and
the universal rupee of British territory
has since been the " Company's Rupee,"
as it was long called, of 180 grs. weight
and 165 pure silver, representing there-
fore in fact the Farrukhdbdd Rupee.
1610.— "This armie consisted of 100,000
horse at the least, with infinite number of
Camels and Elephants : so that with the
whole baggage there could not bee lesse
than fiue or sixe hundred thousand persons,
insomuch that the waters were not suf-
ficient for them ; a Mussocke (see MUS-
SUCK) of water being sold for a Rupia,
and yet not enough to be had." — Hawkins,
in Purchas, i. 427.
[1615. — "Roupies Jangers {.lahdnglrl) of
100 pisas, which goeth four for five ordinary
roupies of 80 pisas called Cassanes (see
KUZZANNA), and we value them at 2s. 4d.
per piece : Cecaus (see SICCA) of Amadavrs
which goeth for 86 pisas; Ghallennes of Agra,
which goeth for 83 pisas." — Foster, Letters,
iii. 87.]
1616. — " Rupias monetae genus est, qua-
rum singulae xxvi assibus gallicis aut
circiter aequivalent." — Jarric, iii. 83.
,, "... As for his Grovernment of
Patau onely, he gave the King eleven Leckes
of Rupias (the Rnpia is two shillings, two-
pence sterling) . . . wherein he had Regall
Authoritie to take what he list, which was
esteemed at five thousand horse, the pay of
every one at two hundred Rupias by the
yeare." — Sir T. Roe, in Piirchas, i. 548 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 239, with some differences of
reading].
,, "They call the peaces of money
roopees, of which there are some of divers
values, the meanest worth two shillings and
threepence, and the best two shillings and
ninepence sterling." — Terry, in Purclias,
ii. 1471.
[ ,, "This money, consisting of the
two-shilling pieces of this country called
Roopeas." — Foster, Letters, iv. 229.]
1648. — " Reducing the Ropie to four and
twenty Holland Stuyvers." — Van Twist, 26.
1653. — " Roupie est vne monoye des Indes
de la valeur de 30«." {i.e. sous). — De la Boid-
laye-le-Qouz, ed. 1657, p. 355.
c. 1666. — " And for a Roupy (in Bengal)
which is about half a Crown, you may have
20 good Pullets and more ; Geese and Ducks,
in proportion." — Bemier, E.T. p. 140; [ed.
Constable, 438].
1673. — "The other was a Goldsmith, who
had coined copper Rupees." — Fryer, 97.
1677.— "We do, by these Presents . . .
give and grant unto the said Governor and
Company . . . full and free Liberty, Power,
and Authority ... to stamp and coin . . .
Monies, to be called and known by the
Name or Names of Rupees, Pices, and
Budgrooks, or by such other Name or
Names . . ." — Letters Patent of Charles II.
In ChaHersqfthe E.I. Co., p. 111.
1771. — " We fear the worst however ; that
is, that the Government are about to inter-
fere with the Company in the management
of Affairs in India. Whenever that happens
it will be high Time for us to decamp. I
know the Temper of the King's Officers
pretty well, and however they may decuy
our manner of acting they are ready enough
to grasp at the Rupees whenever they fall
within their Reach." — MS. Letter of James
Rennell, March 31.
RUSSUD, s. Pers.
l)rovisions of grain, fora;
necessaries got ready
officers at the camping
military force or official
vernacular word has
technical meanings (see
this is its meaning in an
mouth,
[c. 1640-50.— Rasad. (S
The
ge, and other
by the local
ground of a
cortege. The
some other
Wilson), but
Anglo- Indian
ee under TANA.)
RUT, s. Hind, rath, 'a chariot.'
Now applied to a native carriage
drawn by a pony, or oxen, and used
by women on a journey. Also applied
to the car in which idols are carried
forth on festival days. [See ROOK.]
[1810-17.— "Tippoo'sAumil . . . wanted
iron, and determined to supply himself fr6m
the rut, (a temple of carved wood fixed on
wheels, drawn in procession on public
occasions, and requiring many thousand
persons to effect its movement)." — Wilhs,
Sketches, Madras reprint, ii. 281.
[1813.— "In this camp hackeries and
ruths, as they are called when they have
four wheels, are always drawn by bullocks,
and are used, almost exclusively, by the
Baees, the Nach girls, and the bankers."—
Broughton, Letters, ed. 1892, p. 117.]
1829.— "This being the case I took the
liberty of taking the rut and horse to camp
as prize property." — MeTn. of John Shipp,
ii. 183.
RUTTEE, RETTEE, s. Hind, ratt^
rati, Skt. raktikd, from rakta, 'red.
The seed of a leguminous creeper
RYOT.
771
RYOT.
(^Ahnis precatorius, L.) sometimes called
country liquorice — a pretty scarlet pea
with a black spot — used from time
immemorial in India as a goldsmith's
weight, and known in England as
* Crab's eyes.' Mr. Thomas has shown
that the ancient rattl may be taken as
eq\ial to 1-75 grs. Troy (Numismata
Orientalia, New ed., Pt. I. pp, 12-14).
This work of Mr. Thomas's contains
interesting information regarding the
old Indian custom of basing standard
weights upon the weight of seeds, and
we iDorrow from his paper the following
extract from Manu (viii. 132): "The
very small mote which may be dis-
cerned in a sunbeam passing through
a lattice is the first of quantities, and
men call it a trasaremi. 133. Eight
of these trasarenus are supposed equal
in weight to one minute poppy-seed
(likhyd), three of those seeds are
equal to one black mustard - seed
{raja - sarshapa), and three of these
last to a white mustard-seed {gaura-
mrshapa). 134. Six white mustard-
seeds are equal to a middle-sized
barley-corn (yava), three such barley-
corns to one krishnala (or raktika),
five krishnalas of gold are one mdsha.,
and sixteen such mdshas oiie_suvarna"
&c. {ihid. p. 13). In the Ai7i, Abul
Fazl calls the ratti surkh, which is a
translation (Pers. for ' red '). In Persia
the seed is called chashm-i-khiirus,
'Cock's eye' (see Blochmann's E.T., i.
16 n., and Jarrett, ii. 354). Further
notices of the rail used as a weight
for precious stones will be found in
Sir W. Elliot's Coins of Madras (p. 49).
Sir Walter's experience is that the rati
of the gem-dealers is a double rati,
and an approximation to the manjddi
(see MANGELIN). This accounts for
Tavernier's valuation at 3^ grs.
[Mr. Ball gives the weight at 2-66 Troy
grs. (Tavernier, ii. 448).]
c. 1676. — "At the mine of Soiimelpour in
Bengala, they weigh by Bati's, and the
Rati is seven eighths of a Carat, or three
grains and a half." — Tavernier, E.T. ii. 140 ;
[ed. Ball, ii. 89].
RYOT, s. Ar. ra'lijat, from ra'a, ' to
pasture,' meaning originally, according
to its etymology, ' a herd at pasture ' ;
but then 'subjects' (collectively). It
is by natives used for 'a subject' in
India, but its specific Anglo-Indian
application is to ' a tenant of the soil ' ;
an individual occupying land as a
farmer or cultivator. In Turkey the
word, in the form raiya, is applied to
the Christian subjects of the Porte,
who are not liable to the conscription,
but pay a poll-tax in lieu, the KJiaraj,
or Jizya (see JEZYA).
[1609. — " Riats or clownes. " (See under
DOAI.)]
1776. — " For some period after the
creation of the world there was neither
Magistrate nor Punishment . . . and the
Ryots were nourished with piety and
morality." — Halhed, Gentoo Code, 41.
1789.—
" To him in a body the Ryots complain'd
That their houses were burnt, and their
cattle distrain'd."
The Letters of Sim-pkin the Second, &c. 11.
1790. — "A raiyot is rather a farmer than
a husbandman." — Colehrooke, in Life, 42.
1809. — "The ryots were all at work in
their fields." — Lord Valentia, ii. 127.
1813.—
" And oft around the cavern fire
On visionary schemes debate,
To snatch the Rayahs from their fate,"
Byron, Bride of Ahydos.
1820. — "An acquaintance with the cus-
toms of the inhabitants, but particularly of
the rayets, the various tenures . . . the
agreements usual among them regarding
cultivation, and between them and soucars
(see SOWCAR) respecting loans and ad-
vances ... is essentia] to a judge." — Sir
T. Munro, in Life, ii. 17.
1870. — "Ryot is a word which is much . . .
misused. It is Arabic, but no doubt comes
through the Persian. It means ' protected
one,' 'subject,' 'a commoner,' as dis-
tinguished from ' Raees ' or ' noble.' In
a native moiith, to the present day, it is used
in this sense, and not in that of tenant." —
Si/stems of Land Tenure (Cobden Club), 166.
The title of a newspaper, in English
but of native editing, published for
some years back in Calcutta, corre-
sponds to what is here said ; it is Raees
and Raiyat.
1877._"The great financial distinction
between the followers of Islam . . . and
the rayahs or infidel subjects of the Sultan,
was the payment of haratch or capitation
tax^'—Finlay, H. of Greece, v. 22 (ed. 1877).
1884.—" Using the rights of conquest after
the fashion of the Normans in England, the
Turks had everywhere, except in the
Cyclades, . . . seized on the greater part
of the most fertile lands. Hence they
formed the landlord class of Greece ; whilst
the Rayahs, as the Turks style their non-
Mussulman subjects, usually farmed the
territories of their masters on the metayer
system." — Mim-ay's^ Handbook for Greece
(by A. F. Yule)^p.^54.
RYOTWARRY.
778
SABAIO, gABAIO.
RYOTWARRY, adj. A techni-
cality of modern coinage. Hind, from
Pers. raHyatwdTy formed from the pre-
ceding. The ryotvmrry system is that
under which the settlement -for land
revenue is made directly by the Govern-
ment agency with each individual
cultivator holding land, not with the
village community, nor with any
middleman or landlord, payment being
also received directly from every such
individual. It is the system which
chiefly prevails in the Madras Presi-
dency ; and was elal)orated there in
its present form mainly by Sir T.
Munro.
1824. — "It has been objected to the
ryotwari system that it produces unequal
assessment and destroys ancient rights and
privileges : but these opinions seem to
originate in some misapprehension of its
nature." — Minutes, &c., of Sir T. Munro,
i. 265. We may observe that the spelling
here is not Munro's. The Editor, Sir A.
Arbuthnot, has followed a system (see
Preface, p. x.) ; and we see in Gleig's Life
(iii. 355) that Munro wrote 'Rayetwar.'
s
SABAIO, QABAIO, &c., n.p. The
name generally given by the Portu-
guese writers to the Mahommedan
prince who was in possession of Goa
M^hen they arrived in India, and who
had lived much there. He was in fact
that one of the captains of the Bah-
mani kingdom of the Deccan who, in
the division that took place on the
decay of the dynasty towards the
end of the 15th century, became the
founder of the 'Adil Shahi family
which reigned in Bijapur from 1489
to the end of the following century
(see IDALCAN). His real name was
Abdul Muzaflar Yiisuf, with the sur-
name Sahdl or Savdl. There does not
seem any ground for rejecting the in-
telligent statement of De Barros (II.
V. 2) that he had this name from being
a native of Sdvd in Persia [see Bombay
Gazetteer, xxiii. 404]. Garcia de Orta
does not seem to have been aware of
this history, and he derives the name
from Sahib (see below), apparently a
mere guess, though not an unnatural
one. Mr. Birch's swrinise {Alboquerpie,
ii. 82), with these two old and obvious
sources of suggestion before him, that
" the word may possibly be connected
with sipdht, Arabic, a soldier," is quite
inadmissible (nor is sipdhl Aral)ic).
[On this word Mr. Whiteway writes :
"Jn his explanation of this word Sir
H. Yule has been misled by Barros.
Couto (Dec. iv. Bk. 10 ch. 4) is con-
clusive, where he says : 'This Cufo
extended the limits of his rule as far
as he could till he went in person to
conquer the island of Goa, which was
a valuable possession for its income,
and was in possession of a lord of
Canara, called Savay, a vassal of the
King of Canara, who then had his
headquarters at what we call Old Goa. ,
. . . As there was much jungle here,-
Savay, the lord of Goa, had certaia-r
houses where he stayed for hunting.'
. . . These houses still preserve the
memory of the Hindu Savay, as they
are called the Savayo's house, where
for many years the Governors of India
lived. As our Joao de Barros could
not get true information of these
things, he confounded the name of
the Hindu Savay with that of Cufo
(? Yusuf) Adil Shah, saying in the
5th Book of his 2nd Decade that when
we went to India a Moor called Soay
was lord of Goa, that we ordinarily
called him Sabayo, and that he was
a vassal of the King of the Deccan, a
Persian, and native of the city of
Sawa. At this his sons laughed
heartily when we read it to them,
saying that their father was anything
but a Turk, and his name anything
but ^ufo.' This passage makes it
clear that the origin of the word is
the Hindu title Siwdl, Hind. Saicdly
'having the excess of a fourth,' 'a
quarter better than other people,*^
which is one of the titles of the
Maharaja of Jaypur. To show that it
was more or less well known, I may
point to the little State of Sunda,
which lay close to Goa on the S.E.,
of which the Raja was of the Vijaya-
nagar family. This little State became
independent after the destruction of
Vijayanagar, and remained in existence
till absorbed by Tippoo Sultan. In
this State Siwdl was a common
honorific of the ruling family. At
the same time Barros was not alone
in calling Adil Shah the Sabaio (see
Alboquerque, Cartas, p. 24), where the
name occurs. The mistake having
been made, everyone accepted it."]
SABLE-FISH.
79
SAFFLOWER.
There is a story, related as un-
questionable by Firishta, that the
Sabaio was in reality a son of the
Turkish Sultan Aga Murad (or
' Anuirath ') II., who was saved from
nuirder at his father's death, and
placed in the hands of 'Imad-ud-din,
a Persian merchant of Sava, by whom
he was brought up. In his youth he
sought his fortune in India, and being
sold as a slave, and going through a
succession of adventures, reached his
high position in the Deccan {Briggs,
Firishta, iii. 7-8).
1510. — "But when Afonso Dalboquerque
took Goa, it would be about 40 years more
or less since the ^abaio had taken it from
the Hindoos." — iJalhoquerque, ii. 96.
,, "In this island (Goa called Goga)
there is a fortress near the sea, walled
round after our manner, in which there is
sometimes a captain called Savaiu, who has
400 Mamelukes, he himself being also a
Mameluke. . . ." — Varthema, 116.
1516. — "Going further along the coast
there is a very beautiful river, which sends
two arms into the sea, making between
them an island, on which stands the city
of Goa belonging to Daquem (Deccan), and
it was a principality of itself with other
districts adjoining in the interior ; and in it
there was a great Lord, as vassal of the
said King (of Deccan) called Sabayo, who
being a good soldier, well mannered and
experienced in war, this lordship of Goa
was bestowed upon him, that he might con-
tinually make war on the King of Narsinga,
as he did until his death. And then he left
this city to his son (J!aba3mi Hydalcan. ..."
—Bait OS, Lisbon ed. 287.
1563. — " 0. . . . And returning to our
subject, as Adel in Persian means 'justice,'
they called the prince of these territories
Adelham, as it were 'Lord of Justice.'
"ic. A name highly inappropriate, for
neither he nor the rest of them are wont to
do justice. But tell me also why in Spain
they call him the Sabaio ?
" 0. Some have told me that he was so
called because they used to call a Captain
by this name ; but I afterwards came to
know that in fact saiho in Arabic means
'lord.' . . ."—Garcia, f. 36.
SABLE-FISH. See HILSA.
SADRAS, SADRASPATAM, n.p.
This name of a place 42 m. south of
Madras, the seat of an old Dutch
factory, was probably shaped into the
usual form in a sort of conformity
with Madras or Madraspatam. The
correct name is Sadiirai, but it is
sometimes made into Sadrang- and
Shatranj-patam. [The Madras Gloss.
gives Tam. Sliathurangappaianam^ Skt.
cliatur-anga, 'the four military arms,
infantry, cavalry, elephants and cars.']
Fryer (p. 28) calls it Sandraslapatam,
which is probably a misprint for
Sandrastapatam.
1672. — " From Tirepoplier you come . . .
to Sadraspatam, where our people have a
Factory." — Baldaeus, 152.
1726. — " The name of the place is properly
Sadrangapatam ; but for short it is also
called Sadrampatam, and most commonly
Sadraspatam. In the Tellinga it indicates
the name of the founder, and in Persian
it means ' thousand troubles ' or the Shah-
board which we call chess." — Valentijiiy
Ghoromandel, 11. The curious explanation
of Shatranj or 'chess,' as 'a thousand
troubles,' is no doubt some popular etymo-
logy ; such as P. sad-ranj, ' a hundred
griefs.' The word is really of Sanskrit
origin, from Ghaturangam, literally, 'quad-
ripartite ' ; the four constituent parts of
an army, viz. horse, foot, chariots and
elephants.
[1727.— -"Saderass, or SaderassPatam."
(See under LONG-CLOTH.)]
c. 1780. — "J'avois pens^ que Sadras au-
roit 4t6 le lieu ou devoient finir mes con-
trariet^s et mes courses." — Haafner, i. 141.
,, "'Non, je ne suis point Anglois,*
m'^criai-je avec indignation et transport ;
*je suis un HoUandois de Sadringapat-
•n3im.'"—Ibid. 191.
1781.— "The chief officer of the French
now despatched a summons to the English
commandant of the Fort to surrender, and
the commandant, not being of opinion he
could resist . . . evacuated the fort, and
proceeded by sea in boats to Sudrung
Puttun."— -ff. of Hydur Naik, 447.
SAFFLOWER, s. The flowers of
the annual Carthamus tindorius, L,
(N.O. Compositae), a considerable
article of export from India for use
of a red dye, and sometimes, from the
resemblance of the dried flowers to
saflron, termed ' bastard saff'ron.' The
colouring matter of safflower is the
basis of rouge. The name is a curious
modification of words by the ' striving
after meaning.' For it points, in the
first half of the name, to the analogy
with saflron, and in the second half,
to the object of trade being a flower.
But neither one nor the other of these
meanings forms any real element in
the word. Safflower appears to be' an
eventual corruption of the Arabic
name of the thing, 'usfHr. This word
we find in medieval trade-lists (e.g.
in Pegolotti) to take various forms
such as asjiore, asfrole, astifore, zaffrole^
saffiore ; from the last of which the
transition to safRoiver is natural. In
SAFFRON.
780
SAGO.
the old Latin translation of Avicenna
it seems to be called Crocus hortulanus,
for tlie corresponding Arabic is given
hasfor. Another Arabic name for this
article is kurtum, which we presume
to be the origin of the botanist's
carthamus. In Hind, it is called
Jcusumhha or kusum. Bretschneider
remarks that though the two plants,
saffron and safflower, have not the
slightest resemblance, and belong to
two different families and classes of
the nat. system, there has been a
certain confusion between them among
almost all nations, including the
Chinese.
c. 1200. — " 'Usfur . . . Ahu Hanifa.
This plant yields a colouring matter, used
in dyeing. There are two kinds, cultivated
and wild, both of which grow in Arabia, and
the seeds of which are called al-kurtum." —
Ibn BaitJiar, ii. 196.
c. 1343. — "Afl5.ore vuol esser fresco, e
asciutto, e colorito rosso in colore di buon
zafferano, e non giallo, e chiaro a modo di
femminella di zafferano, e che non sia tras-
andato, che quando h vecchio e trasandato si
spolverizza, e fae vermini." — Pegolotti, 372.
1612, — "The two Indian ships aforesaid
did discharge these goods following . . .
oosfar, which is a red die, great quantitie."
— Capt. Saris, in Purchas, i. 347.
[1667-8. — ". . . madder, safflower, argoll,
castoreum. . . ." — List of Goods impoHed, in
Birdwood, Report on Old Records, 76.]
1810. — " Le safran b&.tard ou carthame,
nomme dans le commerce safranon, est
appeld par les Arabes . . . osfoiir ou . . .
Kortovi. Suivant M. Sonnini, le premier
nom d^signe la plante ; et le second, ses
graines." — Silv. de Sacy, Note on Ahdallatif,
p. 123.
1813.—" Safflower {Oussom., Hind., As-
foicr Arab.) is the flower of an annual plant,
the Carthamus tinctorms, growing in Bengal
and other parts of India, which when well-
cured is not easily distinguishable from
saffron by the eye, though it has nothing of
its smell or taste." — Milhurn, ii. 238.
SAFFRON, s. Aidh. zajardn. The
true saffron {Crocus sativus, L.) in
India is cultivated in Kashmir only.
In South India this name is given to
turmeric, which the Portuguese called
agafrdo da terra ('country saffron.')
The Hind, name is haldl, or in the
Deccan halad, [Skt. haridra, hari,
* green, yellow ']. Garcia de Orta calls
it croco Ifidiaco, ' Indian saffron.'
Indeed, Dozy shows that the Arab.
kurkum for turmeric (whence the bot.
Lat. curcuma) is probably taken from
the Greek /c/)6/cos or obi. KpoKov.
Moodeen Sherif says that kurkum is
applied to saffron in many Persian
and other writers.
c. 1200.— "The Persians call this root al-
Hard, and the inhabitants of Basra call it
al- Kurkum, and al-Kurhnn is Saffron.
They call these plants Saffron because they
dye yellow in the same way as Saffron
does." — lh7i Baithar, ii. 370.
1563. — "-R. Since there is nothing else to
be said on this subject, let us speak of what
we call 'country aaSron.'
"0. This is a medicine that should be
spoken of, since it is in use by the Indian
physicians ; it is a medicine and article of
trade much exported to Arabia and Persia.
In this city (Goa) there is little of it, but
much in Malabar, i.e. in Cananor and
Calecut. The Canarins call the root alad ;
and the Malabars sometimes give it the
same name, but more properly call it
mangale, and the Malays cunhet ; the
Persians, darzard, which is as much as to
say ' yellow -wood.' The Arabs call it
hahet ; and all of them, each in turn, say
that this saffron does not exist in Persia,
nor in Arabia, nor in Turkey, except what
comes from India." — Garcia, f. 78v. Further
on he identifies it with curcwnia.
1726. — "Curcuma, or Indian Saffron." —
Valentijn, Chor. 42.
SAGAR-PESHA, s. Camp-fol-
lowers, or the body of servants in a
private establishment. The word,
though usually pronounced in vulgar
Hind, as written above, is Pers.
shdgird-'pesha (lit. shdgird, 'a disciple,
a servant,' and pesha, ' business ').
[1767.— " Saggnir Depessah-pay. . . ."-—
In Long, 513.]
SAGO, s. From Malay sdgu. The
farinaceous pith taken out of the stem
of several species of a particular genus
of palm, especially Metroxylon liieve^
Mart., and M. RumpMi, Willd., found
in every part of the Indian Archipelago,
including the Philippines, wherever
there is proper soil. They are most
abundant in the eastern part of the
region indicated, including the Mo-
luccas and N. Guinea, which probably
formed the original habitat ; and in
these they supply the sole bread of the
natives. In the remaining parts of the
Archipelago, sago is the food only of
certain wild tribes, or consumed (as in
Mindanao) by the poor only, or pre-
pared (as at Singapore, &c.) for export.
There are supposed to be five species
producing the article.
1298.— "They have a kind of trees that
produce flour, and excellent flour it is for
SAGTFIRE.
781
SAHIB.
food. These trees are very tall and thick,
but have a very thin bark, and inside the
bark they are crammed with flour." — Marco
Polo, Bk. iii. ch. xi.
1330. — "But as for the trees which pro-
duce flour, tis after this fashion. . . . And
the result is the best pasta in the world,
from which they make whatever they choose,
cates of sorts, and excellent bread, of which
I, Friar Odoric, have eaten." — Fr. Odoric,
in Cathay, &c., 32.
1522. — "Their bread (in Tidore) they
make of the wood of a certain tree like a
palm-tree, and they make it in this way.
They take a piece of this wood, and extract
from it certain long black thorns which are
situated there ; then they pound it, and
make bread of it which they call sagu.
They make provision of this bread for their
sea voyages." — Pigofetta, Hak. Soc. p. 136.
This is a bad description, and seems to
refer to the Sagwire, not the true sago-tree.
1552. — "There are also other trees which
are called cagus, from the pith of which
bread is ma^e." — Castanheda, vi. 24.
1553. — " Generally, although they have
some millet and rice, all the people of the
Isles of Maluco eat a certain food which
they call Sagum, which is the pith of a tree
like a palm-tree, except that the leaf is
softer and smoother, and the green of it is
rather dia,Y\i."—Barros, III. v. 5.
1579. — ". . . and a Kind of meale which
they call Sago, made of the toppes of
certaine trees, tasting in the Mouth like
some curds, but melts away like sugar." —
Di-ahe's Voyage, Hak. Soc. p. 142.
„ Also in a list of " Certaine Wordes
of the Naturall Language of laua " ; " Sagu,
bread of the Coiintrey." — Hakl. iv. 246.
c. 1690. — "Primo Sagus genuina, Malaice
Sagu, sive Lapia tiini, h.e. vera Sagu." —
Rumphius, i. 75. (We cannot make out the
language of lapia tuni.)
1727. — " And the inland people subsist
mostly on SagOW, the Pith of a small Twig
split and dried in the Sun." — A. Hamilton,
ii. 93 ; [ed. 1744].
SAGWIRE, s. A name applied
often in books, and, formerly at least,
in the colloquial use of European
settlers and traders, to the Gomuti
palm or Arenga saccharifera, Labill.,
which abounds in the Ind. Archi-
jjelago, and is of great importance in
its rural economy. The name is Port.
sagueira (analogous to palmeira), in
Span, of the Indies saguran, and no
doubt is taken from sagu, as the tree,
though not the SagO-palm of commerce,
affords a sago of inferior kind. Its
most important product, however, is
the sap, which is used as toddy (q.v.),
and which in former days also afforded
almost all the sugar used by natives in
the islands. An excellent cordage is
made from a substance resembling
black horse-hair, which is found be-
tween the trunk and the fronds, and
this is the gomuti of the Malays,
which furnished one of the old specific
names {Borassus Gomutus, Loureiro).
There is also found in a like position a
fine cotton-like substance which makes
excellent tinder, and strong stiff spines
from which pens are made, as well as
arrows for the blow-pipe, or Sumpitan
(see SARBATANE). "The seeds have
been made into a confection, whilst
their pulpy envelope abounds in a
poisonous juice — used in the barbarian
wars of the natives — to which the
Dutch gave the appropriate name
of ' hell- water ' " (Crawfurd, Desc. Diet.
p. 145). The term sagivire is sometimes
applied to the toddy or palm-wine, as
will be seen below.
1515. — "They use no sustenance except
the meal of certain trees, which trees they
call Sagur, and of this they make bread."
— Giov. da Empoli, 86.
1615. — "Oryza tamen magna hie copia,
ingens etiam modus arborum quas Saguras
vocant, quaeque varia suggerunt commoda."
— Jarric, i. 201.
1631. — " . . . tertia frequens est in Banda
ac reliquis insulis Moluccis, quae distillat ex
arbore non absimili Palmae Indicae, isque
potus indigenis Saguer vocatur. . . ." —
Jac. Bontii, Dial. iv. p. 9.
1784. — " The natives drink much of a
liquor called saguire, drawn from the palm-
tree." — Forrest, Mergui, 73.
1820. — "The Portuguese, I know not for
what reason, and other European nations
who have followed them, call the tree and the
liquor sag^re. " — Crau-furd, Hist. i. 401.
SAHIB, s. The title by which, all
over India, European gentlemen, and
it may be said Europeans generally,
are addressed, and spoken of, when no
disrespect is intended, by natives. It
is also the general title (at least where
Hindustani or Persian is used) which
is affixed to the name or office of a
European, corresponding thus rather
to Monsieur than to Mr. For Colonel
Sdhibj Collector Sdhib\ Lord Sahib, and
even Sergeant Sahib are thus used, aa
well as the general vocative Sahib !
' Sir ! ' In other Hind, use the word
is equivalent to ' Master ' ; and it ia
occasionally used as a specific title
both among Hindus and Musulmans,
e.g. Appa Sahib, Tlpu Sahib; and
generically is affixed to the titles of
ST. DEAVES.
782
ST. JOHN'S ISLAND.
men of rank when indicated by those
titles, as Khan Sahib, Nawdh Sahib,
RiJjd Sahib. The word is Arabic, and
originally means 'a coij;ipanion' ; (some-
times a companion of Mahommed).
[In the Arabian Nights it is the title
of a Wazir (Burton, i. 218).]
1673.—". . . To which the subtle Heathen
replied, Sahab (i.e. Sir), why will you do
more than the Creator meant ? " — Fryer, 417.
1689. — "Thus the distracted Husband in
his Indian English confest, English fashion,
Sab, best fashion, have one Wife best for
one Husband." — Ovington, 326.
1853.— "He was told that a 'Sahib'
wanted to speak with him." — Oahjield, ii.
252.
1878. — ". . . forty Elephants and five
Sahibs with guns and innumerable fol-
lowers."— Life in the Mofiissil, i. 194.
[ST. DEAVES, n.p. A corruption
of the name of the island of Sandwlp
in the Bay of Bengal, situated off the
coast of Chittagong and Noakhali,
which is best known in connection
with the awful loss of life and property
ill the cyclone of 1876.
[1688.—" From Chittagaumwe sailed away
the 29th January, after had sent small
vessels to search round the Island St.
Deaves." — In Yiile, Hedges' Diary, Hak.
Soc. II. Ixxx.]
SAINT JOHN'S, n.p.
a. An English sailor's corruption,
which for a long time maintained its
place in our maps. It is the Sinddn
of the old Arab Geographers, and was
the first durable settling-place of the
Parsee refugees on their emigration
to India in the 8th century. [Dosa-
bhai Framji, Hist, of the Par sis, i. 30.]
The proper name of the place, which
is in lat. 20° 12' and lies 88 m. north
of Bombay, is apparently Sajdm (see
Hist, of Gambay, in Bo. Govt. Selections,
No. xxvi., N.S., p. 52), but it is
commonly called Sanjdn. E. B. East-
wick in /. Bo. As. Soc. R. i. 167, gives
a Translation from the Persian of the
" Kis§ah-i-S&n33bJl, or History of the
arrival and settlement of the Parsees
in India." Sanjan is about 3 m. from
the little river-mouth port of Um-
bargam. "Evidence of the greatness
of Sanjan is found, for miles around,
in old foundations and bricks. The
bricks are of very superior quality." —
Bomb. Gazetteer, vol. xiv. 302, [and for
medieval references to the place, ibid.
1. Pt. i. 262, 520 seq.].
c. 1150.— "Sindan is IJ mile from the
sea. . . . The town is large and has an
extensive commerce both in exports and
imports." — Edrisi, in Elliot, i. 85.
c. 1599.—
' ' When the Dastur saw the soil was good,
He selected the place for their residence :
The Dastur named the spot Sanjan,
And it became populous as the Land of
Iran." — Kissah, &c., as above, p. 179.
c. 1616.— "The aldea Nargol ... in the
lands of Daman was infested by Malabar
Moors in their paras, who commonly landed
there for water and provisions, and plun-
dered the boats that entered or quitted the
river, and the passengers who crossed it,
with heavy loss to the aldeas adjoining the
river, and to the revenue from them, as
well as to that from the custom-house of
Sangens." — Bocarro, Decada, 670.
1623. — " La mattina seguente, fattogiorno,
scoprimmo terra di lontano . . . in un luogo
poco discosto da Bassain, che gl' Inglesi
chiamano Terra di San Giovanni ; ma nella
carta da navigare vidi esser notato, in lingua
Portoghese, col nome d'iUias das vaccas, o
' isole delle vacche' al modo nostro." — P,
delta Valle, ii. 500 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 16].
1630. — "It happened that in safety they
made to the land of St. lohns on the shoares
of India." — Lord, The Religion of tlie Per-
sees, 3.
1644. — " Besides these four posts there
are in the said district four Tanadarlas
(see TANADAR), or different Captainships,
called Samges (St. John's), Danu, Maim,
and Trapor." — Bocairo (Port. MS.).
1673. — "In a Week's Time we turned it
up, sailing by Ba9ein, Tarapore, Valentine's
Peak, St. John's, and Daman, the last City
northward on the Continent, belonging to
the Portuguese." — Fryer, 82.
1808. — "They (the Parsee emigrants)
landed at Dieu, and lived there 19 years;
but, disliking the place . . . the greater
part of them left it and came to the Guzerat
coast, in vessels which anchored off Seyjan,
the name of a town."— -R. Drummond.
1813. — "The Parsees or Guebres • • •
continued in this place (Diu) for some time,
and then crossing the Gulph, landed at
Suzan, near Nunsaree, which is a little to
the southward of Surat." — Forbes, Or. Mean.
i. 109 ; [2nd ed. i. 78].
1841.—" The high land of St. John, about
3 leagues inland, has a regular appearance.
. . ."—Horsburgh's Directory, ed. 1841, i. 470.
1872.— "In connexion with the landing
of the Parsis at Sanjan, in the early part
of the 8th century, ^there still exist copies
of the 15 Sanskrit Slokas, in which their
Mobeds explained their religion to Jad^
R&n£l, the R^ja of the place, and the reply
he gave them."— Ind. Antiq. i. 214. The
Slokas are given. See them also in Dosahhai
Framji s Hist, of the Parsees, i. 31.
b. ST. JOHN'S ISLAND, n.p.
This again is a corruption of Sav^
ST. JOHN'S ISLANDS.
783
SALAK.
Shan, or more correctly Shang-chuang,
the Chinese name of an island about 60
or 70 miles S.W. of Macao, and at
some distance from the mouth of the
Canton Kiver, the place where St.
Francis Xavier died, and was originally
buried.
1552. — "Inde nos ad Sancianiim, Sinarum
insulam a Cantone millia pas. circiter cxx
Deus perduxit incolumes." — Scti. Franc.
Xacerii Epistt., Pragae 1667, IV. xiv.
1687. — " We came to Anchor the same
Day, on the N.E. end of St. John's Island.
This Island is in Lat. about 32 d. 30 min.
North, lying on the S. Coast of the Province
of Quantung or Canton in China." — Dampier,
\. 406.
1727. — "A Portuguese Ship . . . being
near an Island on that Coast, called after
St. Juan, some Gentlemen and Priests went
ashore for Diversion, and accidentally found
the Saint's Body uncorrupted, and carried
it Passenger to Goa." — A. Hamilton, i. 252 ;
[ed. 1744, ii. 255].
1780. — "St. John's," in Dunn's New Di-
rectory, 472.
c. ST. JOHN'S ISLANDS. This
is also the chart-name, and popular
European name, of two islands about
6 m. S. of Singapore, the chief of
which is properly Pulo Sikajang, [or
as Dennys (Desc. Diet. 321) writes the
word, Pulo Skijang].
SAIVA, s. A worshipper of t^iva ;
Skt. Saiva, adj ., ' belonging to Siva.'
1651. — "The second sect of the Bramins,
' Seivia ' ... by name, say that a certain
Eswara is the supreme among the gods, and
that all the others are subject to him." —
Rogerius, 17.
1867. — "This temple is reckoned, I be-
lieve, the holiest shrine in India, at least
among the Shaivites." — Bp. Milman, in
Memoirs, p. 48.
SALA, s. Hind, said., 'brother-in-
law,' i.e. wife's brother ; but used
elliptically as a low term of abuse.
[1856. — "Another reason (for infanticide)
is the blind pride which makes them hate
that any man should call them sala, or
Sussoor — brother-in-law, or father-in-law."
—Forbes, Mas Mala, ed. 1878, 616.]
1881. — "Another of these popular Paris
sayings is ' et ta soexir ? ' which is as insulting
a remark to a Parisian as the apparently
harmless remark s3.1a, 'brother-in-law,' is
to a Hindoo."— ^a«. Rev., Sept. 10, 326.
SALAAM, s. A salutation ;
properly oral salutation of Mahom-
medans to each other. Arab.
'peace.' Used for any act of saluta-
tion ; or for 'compliments.'
[c. 60 B.C.—
" 'AW et fxkv -Lvpoi iacl "2aXA/i," et' 5'
ohv (TV ye (poivi.^
" NaiSios," et 5' "E\\r)p " Xat/9c"- to 5'
avTo (ppdaop. "
— Meleagros, in Antholbgia Palatina, vii. 149.
The point is that he has been a bird of
passage, and says good-bye now to his
various resting-places in their own tongue.]
1513. — " The ambassador (of Bisnagar)
entering the door of the chamber, the Go-
vernor rose from the chair on which he was
seated, and stood up while the ambassador
made him great (jalema. "—Correa, Lendas,
II. i. 377. See also p. 431.
1552. — "The present having been seen he
took the letter of the Governor, and read it
to him, and having read it told him how the
Governor sent him his qalema, and was at
his command with all his fleet, and with all
the Portuguese. . . ." — Castanheda, iii. 445.
1611. — "^alema. The salutation of an
inferior." — Coharrumas, Sp. Did. s.v.
1626. — " IIee(Selim i.e. Jahangir) turneth
ouer his Beades, and saith so many words,
to wit three thousand and two hundred,
and then presenteth himself to the people to
receive their salames or good morrow. ..."
— Purchas, Pilgrimage, 523.
1638, — " En entrant ils se saliient de leur
Salom qu'ils accompagnent d'vne profonde
inclination." — Mandelslo, Paris, 1659, 223.
1648. — " . . . this salutation they call
salam ; and it is made with bending of the
body, and laying of the right hand upon
the head." — Van Twist, 55.
1689. — " The Salem of the Religious
Bramins, is to join their Hands together,
and spreading them first, make a motion
towards their Head, and then stretch them
out." — Ovington, 183.
1694. — "The Town Conicopolies, and
chief inhabitants of Egmore, came to make
their Salaam to the President." — Wheeler ^
i. 281.
1717. — "I wish the Priests in Tranquebar
a Thousand fold Schalam." — Philipp's Acct.
62.
1809. — "The old priest was at the door,
and with his head uncovered, to make his
salaams." — Ld. Valentia, i. 273.
1813.—
" * Ho ! who art thou ? '— * This low salam
Replies, of Moslem faith I am.' "
Byron, The Giaour.
1832. — " II me rendit tons les salams que
je fis autrefois au 'Grand Mogol." — Jacque-
mont, Corresp. ii. 137.
1844. — "All chiefs who have made their
salam are entitled to carry arms person-
ally. "—G'. 0. of Sir G. Napier, 2.
SALAK, s. A singular-looking
fruit, sold and eaten in the Malay
regions, described in the quotation.
SALEB, SALEP.
784
SALEMPOORY.
It is the fruit of a species of ratan
{Salacca edulis), of which the Malay
name is rotan-salak.
1768-71. —" The salac {Calamus rotang
zalacca) which is the fruit of a prickly
bush, and has a singular appearance, being
covered with scales, like those of a lizard ;
it is nutritious and well tasted, in flavour
somewhat resembling a raspberry." — Sta-
vorimis, E.T. i. 241.
SALES, SALEP, s. This name
is applied to the tubers of various
species of orchis found in Europe and
Asia, which from ancient times have
had a great reputation as being resto-
rative and highly nutritious. This
reputation seems originally to have
rested on the ' doctrine of signatures,'
but was due partly no doubt to the
fact that the mucilage of saleb has
the property of forming, even with
the addition of 40 parts of water, a
thick jelly. Good modern authorities
quite disbelieve in the virtues ascribed
to saleh, though a decoction of it,
spiced and sweetened, makes an agree-
able drink for invalids. Saleb is
identified correctly by Ibn Baithar
with the Satyrium of Dioscorides and
Galen. The full name in Ar. (an-
alogous to the Greek orchis) is K1iu.fi-
al-tJm'lah, i.e. Hesticulus vulpis' ; but
it is commonly known in India as
sd'lab misrl, i.e. Salep of Egypt, or
popularly salep-rnisry. In Upper India
mleh is derived from various species
of Eulophia, found in Kashmir and
the Lower Himalaya. Saloop, which
is, or used to be, supplied hot in winter
mornings by itinerant vendors in the
streets of London, is, we believe, a
representative of Saleb ; but we do
not know from what it is prepared.
[In 1889 a correspondent to Notes <h
Queries (7 ser. vii. 35) stated that
" within the last twenty years saloop
vendors might have been seen plying
their trade in the streets of London.
The term saloop was also applied to
an infusion of the sassafras bark or
wood. In Pereira's Materia Medica,
published in 1850, it is stated that
'sassafras tea, ilavoured with milk
and sugar, is sold at daybreak in the
streets of London under the name of
saloop.' Saloop in balls is still sold
in London, and comes mostly from
Smyrna."]
In the first quotation it is doubtful
what is meant by sallf; but it seems
possible that the traveller may not
have recognised the tha'lah, sa'lah in
its Indian pronunciation.
c. 1340. — " After that, they fixed the
amount of provision to be given by the
Sultan, viz. 1000 Indian ritls of flour . . .
1000 of meat, a large number of ritls (how
many I don't now remember) of sugar, of
ghee, of sallf, of areca, and 1000 leaves of
hetel."— Ibn Batuta, iii. 382.
1727. — ** They have a fruit called Salob,
about the size of a Peach, but without a
stone. They dry it hard . . . and beijjig
beaten to Powder, they dress it as Tea and
Coffee are. . . . They are of opinion that it
is a great restorative." — A. Hamilton, i. 125 :
[ed. 1744, i. 126].
[1754. — In his list of Indian drugs Ives
(p. 44) gives "Bad, Salop, Persia Rs. 35
per maund."]
1838. — " Saleb Misree, a medicine, comes
(a little) from Russia. It is considered a
good nutritive for the human constitution,
and is for this purpose powdered and taken
with milk. It is in the form of flat oval
pieces of about 80 grains each. ... It is
sold at 2 or 3 Rupees per ounce." — Desc,
of articles foxind in Bazars of Cahool. In
Punjab Trade Report, 1862, App. vi.
1882 (?). — " Here we knock against an
ambulant salep-shop (a kind of tea which
people drink on winter mornings) ; there
against roaming oil, salt, or water-vendors,
bakers carrying brown bread on wooden
trays, pedlars with cakes, fellows offering
dainty little bits of meat to the knowing
purchaser." — Levkosia, The Capital ofCijpruSy
ext. in St. James's Gazette, Sept. 10.
SALEM, n.p. A town and inland
district of S. India. Properly Shelamy
which is perhaps a corruption of Chera^
the name of the ancient monarchy in
which this district was embraced.
["According to one theory the town
of Salem is said to be identical with
Seran or Sheran, and occasionally to
have been named Sheralan ; when S.
India was divided between the three
dynasties of Chola, Sera and Pandia,
according to the generally accepted
belief, Karur was the place where the
three territorial divisions met ; the
boundary was no doubt subject to
vicissitudes, and at one time possibly
Salem or Serar was a part of Sera." —
Le Fanu, Man. of Salem, ii. 18.]
SALEMPOORY, s. A kind of
chintz. See allusions under PA.LEM-
PORE. [The Madras Gloss., deriving
the word from Tel. sale, ' weaver, '^(tm,
Skt. ' town,' describes it as " a kind of
cotton cloth formerly manufactured at
Nellore ; half the length of ordinary
SALIGRAM.
785
SALIGRAM.
Punjums" (see PIECE-GOODS). The
third quotation indicates that it was
sometimes white.]
[1598. — " Sarampuras." — Linschoten,
Hak. Soc. 1. 95.
[1611. — " I . . . was only doubtful about
the white Betteelas and Salempurys."—
l)anvers, Letters, i. 155.
[1614.—" Salampora, being a broad white
cloth." — Foster, ibid. ii. 32.]
1680. — " Certain goods for Bantam priced
as follows : —
" Salampores, Blew, at 14 Pagodas per
corge. . . ." — Ft. St. Geo. Consn., April 22.
In Notes and Exts. iii. 16 ; also ibxd. p. 24.
1747. — "The Warehousekeeper reported
that on the 1st inst. when the French en-
tered our Bounds and attacked us ... it
appeared that 5 Pieces of Long Cloth and
10 Pieces of Salampores were stolen, That
Two Pieces of Salampores were found upon
a Peon . . . and the Person detected is
ordered to be severely whipped in the Face
of the Publick. . . ." — Ft. St. David Consn.,
March 30 (MS. Kecords in India Office).
c. 1780. — " ... en Ton y fabriquoit
diff^rentes esp^ces de toiles de coton, telles
que salempouris. " — Haafnei; ii. 461.
SALIGRAM, s. Skt. Sdlagrdma
(this word seems to be properly the
name of a place, ' Village of the Sal-
tree' — a real or imaginary Urtha or
place of sacred pilgyimage, mentioned
in the Mahdbhdrata). [Other and less
probable explanations are given by
Oppert, Anc. Inhabitants, 337.] A
pebble having mystic virtues, found in
certain rivers, e.g. Gandak, Son, &c.
Such stones are usually marked by
containing a fossil ammonite. The
.Sdlagrdma is often adopted as the
representative of some god, and the
worship of any god may be performed
before it.* It is daily worshipped by
the Brahmans ; but it is especially
connected with Vaishnava doctrine.
In May 1883 a .mlagrdma was the
ostensible cause of great popular ex-
citement among the Hindus of Cal-
cutta. During the proceedings in a
family suit before the High Court, a
question arose regarding the identity
of a sdlagrdma, regarded as a household
* Like the BaLT^Xiou which the Greeks got
through the Semitic nations. In Photius there
are extracts from Damascius (Life of Isidorus the
Philosopher), which speak of the stones called
Baitulos and Baitulion, which were objects of
worship, gave oracles, and were apparently used
in healing. These appear, from what is stated,
to have been meteoric stones. There were many
111 Lebanon (see Phot. BibUoth., ed. 1(553, pp. 1047,
1062-3).
3 D
god. Counsel on both sides suggested
that the thing should be brought into
court. Mr. Justice Norris hesitated
to give this order till he had taken
advice. The attorneys on both sides,
Hindus, said there could be no objec-
tion ; the Court interpreter, a high-
caste Brahman, said it could not be
brought into Court, because of the coir-
matting, but it might with perfect
propriety be brought into the corridor
for inspection ; which was done. This
took place during the excitement
about the " Ilbert Bill," giving natives
magisterial authority ija the provinces
over Europeans ; and there followed,
most violent and offensive articles in
several native newspapers reviling Mr.
Justice Norris, who was believed to
be hostile to the Bill. The editor of
the Bengallee newspaper, an educated
man, and formerly a member of the
covenanted Civil Service, the author
of one of the most unscrupulous and
violent articles, was summoned for
contempt of court. He made an
apology and complete retractation, but
was sentenced to two months' im-
prisonment.
c. 1590. — " Salgram is a black stone which
the Hindoos hold sacred. . . . They are
found in the river Sown, at the distance of
40 cose from the mouth." — Ayeen, Gladwin's
E.T. 1800, ii. 25 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 150].
1782. — " Avant de finir I'histoire de
Vichenou, je ne puis me dispenser de parler
de la pierre de Sala^aman. Elle n'est
autre chose qu'une coquille petrifi^e du genre
des comes d'Ammon : les Indiens pretendent
qu'elle represente Vichenou, parcequ'ils en
ont ddcouvert de neuf nuances differentes,
ce qu'ils rapportent aux neuf incarnations
de ce Dieu. . . . Cette pierre est aux secta-
teurs de Vichenou ce que le Lingam est k
ceux deChiven." — Sonnerat, i. 307.
[1822. — "In the Nerbuddah are found
those types of Shiva, called Solgrammas,
which are sacred pebbles held in great
estimation all over IndiSi."— Wallace, Fifteen
Years in India, 296.]
1824.— " The shalgramii is black, hollow,
and nearly round ; it is found in the Gun-
duk Eiver, and is considered a representa-
tion of Vishnoo. . . . The Shalgramii is
the only stone that is naturally divine ; all
the other stones are rendered sacred by
incantations."— TFanc^erm^rs of a Pilgrim^
i. 43.
1885.— "My father had one (a Salagram).
It was a round, rather fiat, jet black, small,
shining stone. He paid it the greatest
reverence possible, and allowed no one to
touch it, but worshipped it with his own
hands. When he became ill, and as he
would not allow a woman to touch it, he
1
SALLABAD.
786
SALSETTE.
made it over to a Brahman ascetic with a
money present." — Sundrdbdi, ^in Punjab
Notes and Queries, ii. 109. The 83,lagr3.ma
is in fact a Hindu fetish.
SALLABAD, s. This word, now
quite obsolete, occurs frequently in
tlie early records of English settle-
ments in India, for the customary or
prescriptive exactions of the native
Oovernments, and for native prescrip-
tive claims in general. It is a word
of Mahratti development, sdldhddy
* perennial,' applied to permanent col-
lections or charges ; apparently a
factitious word from Pers. sdly 'year,'
and Ar. dbdd, ' ages.'
[1680.— "Salabad." See under ROOC-
KA.]
1703. — " . . . although these are hard-
ships, yet by length of time become Sallabad
<as we esteem them), there is no great
demur made now, and are not recited here
as grievances." — In Wheeler, ii. 19.
1716. — "The Board upon reading them
came to the following resolutions : — That
for anything which has yet appeared the
Oomatees (Comaty) may cry out their
Pennagundoo Nagarum ... at their houses,
feasts, and weddings, &c., according to
Salabad but not before the Pagoda of
Chindy Pillary. . . ."—Ibid. 234.
1788. — " Sallabaud. (Usual Custom).
A word used by the Moors Government to
enforce their demand of a present." — Indian
Vocabulary [Stockdale).
SALOOTREE, SALUSTREE, s.
Hind. Sdlotar, Sdlotrl. A. native
farrier or horse-doctor. This class is
now almost always Mahommedan.
But the word is taken from the Skt.
name Sdlihotra, the original owner of
which is supposed to have written in
that language a treatise on the Veterin-
ary Art, which still exists in a form
more or less modified and imperfect.
*' A knowledge of Sanskrit must have
prevailed pretty generally about this
time (14th century), for there is in
the Royal Library at Lucknow a work
on the veterinary art, which was
translated from the Sanskrit by order
of Ghiydsu-d din Muhammad Shah
Khilji. This rare book, called Kur-
rutu-l-Mulk, was translated as early
as A.H. 783 (a.d. 1381), from an
original styled Sdlotar, which is the
name of an Indian, who is said to
have been a Brahman, and the tutor
of Susruta. The Preface says the
translation was made 'from the bar-
barous Hindi into the refined Persian,
in order that there may be no more
need of a reference to infidels.'"*
{Elliot, V. 573-4.)
[1831. — "'. . . your aloes are not genuine.'
*0h yes, they are,' he exclaimed. 'My
salutree got them from the Bazaar." — Or.
Sport. Mag., reprint 1873, ii. 223.]
SALSETTE, n.p.
a. A considerable island immedi-
ately north of Bombay. The island
of Bombay is indeed naturally a kind
of pendant to the island of Salsette,
and during the Portuguese occupation
it was so in every sense. That occu-
pation is still marked by the remains
of numerous villas and churches, and
by the survival of a large R. Catholic
population. The island also contains
the famous and extensive caves of
Kanheri (see KENNER^). The old
city of Tana (q.v.) also stands upon
Salsette. Salsette was claimed as
part of the Bombay dotation of Queen
Catherine, but refused by the Portu-
guese, The Mahrattas took it from
them in 1739, and it was taken from
these by us in 1774. The name has
been by some connected with the salt-
works which exist upon the islands
(Salinas). But it appears in fact to
be the corruption of a Mahratti name
Shdshtl, from Skdsliashtl, meaning
' Sixty-six ' (Skt. Shat-slmshti), because
(it is supposed) the island was alleged
to contain that number of villages.
This name occurs in the form Shat-
sashti in a stone inscription dated
Sak. 1103 (a.d. 1182). See Bo. J. R.
As. Soc. xii, 334. Another inscrip-
tion on copper plates dated Sak. 748
(a.d. 1027) contains a grant of the
village of Naura, " one of the 66 of
Sri Sthdnaka (Thana)," thus entirely
confirming the etymology {J.R. As. Soc.
ii. 383). I have to thank Mr. J. M.
Campbell, C.S.I., for drawing my
attention to these inscriptions.
b. Salsette is also the name of the
three provinces of the Goa territory
which constituted the Velhas Gon-
quiitas or Old Conquests. These lay ;
all along the coast, consisting of (1) j
* " It is curious that without any allusion to j
this work, another on the Veterinary Art, styled ;
Sdlotari, and said to comprise in the Sanskrit i
original 16,000 slokas, was translated in the reign
of Shdh Jah4n ... by Saiyad 'Abdulla Khin
Bahadur Firoz Jang, who had found it among
some other Sanskrit books which . . . had been i
plundered from Amar Singh, Raua of Chitor."
1
\ j
SALSETTE:
781
SALSETTE.
the Ilhas (viz. the island of Goa and
minor islands divided by rivers and
<ireeks), (2) Bardez on the northern
mainland, and (3) Salsette on the
southern mainland. The port of
Marmagaon, which is the terminus
of the Portuguese Indian Railway, is
in this Salsette. The name probably
had the like origin to that of the
Island Salsette ; a parallel to which
was found in the old name of the
Island of Goa, Ticoari, meaning
<Mahr.) Tis-wddl, "30 hamlets." [See
3ARGANY.]
A.D. 1186. — "I, Aparaditya ("the_ para-
mount sovereign, the Ruler of the Konkana,
the most illustrious King ") have given with
A libation of water 24 drachms, after ex-
empting other taxes, from the fixed revenue
■of the oart in the village of Mahauli, con-
nected with Shat-shashti." — iTiscHption
edited by Pandit Bhagavaiildl Indraji, in
J. Bo. Br. R. A. S. xii. 332. [And see
Bomhay Gazetteer, I. Pt. ii. 544, 567.]
1536. — "Item — Revenue of the Cusba
<Ca9abe— see CUSBAH) of Maym :
R~bc Ixbj fedeas (40,567)
And the custom-house (Man-
dovim) of the said Maym . „ (48,000)
And Mazagong [MazaguOo) . ,, (11,500)
And Bombay (iJfo?i6awm) . „ (23,000)
And the Cusba and Customs
ofCaranja. . . . ". „ (94,700)
And in paddy {batS) . . xxi muras (see
MOORAH) 1 candil (see CANDY)
And the Island of Salsete ' fedeas (319,000)
And in paddy . . xxi muras 1 candil."
S. Botelko, Tombo, 142.
1538.— "Beyond the Isle of Elephanta
i,do A Hfante) about a league distant is the
island of Salsete. This island is seven
leagues long by 5 in breadth. On the north
it borders the Gulf of Cambay, on the south
it has the I. of Elephanta, on the east the
mainland, and on the west the I. of Bombai
or of Boa Vida. This island is very fertile,
abounding in provisions, cattle, and game
of sorts, and in its hills is great plenty
■of timber for building ships and galleys.
In that part of the island which faces the
■S.W. wind is built a great and noble city
called Thana ; and a league and a half in
the interior is an immense edifice called the
Pagoda of Salsete ; both one and the other
•objects most worthy of note ; Thana for its
decay (destroigdo) and the Pagoda as a work
unique in its 'way, and the like of which is
nowhere to be seen." — Joao de Castro, Primo
Roteiro da India, 69-70.
1554.—
"And to the Tanadar itenadar) of Salsete
30,000 reis.
"He has under him 12 peons [piaes] of
whom the said governor takes 7 ; leaving
him 5, which at the aforesaid rate amount
to 10,800 reis.
"And to a Parvu (see PARVOE) that he
has, who is the country writer . . . and
having the same pay as the Tenadar Mor,
which is 3 pardaos a month, amounting in a
year at the said rate to 10,800 reis."—Botelho,
Tomho, in Subsidios, 211-212.
1610. — "Frey Manuel de S. Mathias,
guardian of the convent of St. Francis in
Goa, writes to me that ... in Goa alone
there are 90 resident friars ; and besides in
Ba^aim and its adjuncts, viz., in the island
of Salset6 and other districts of the north
they have 18 parishes (Freguezias) of
native Christians with vicars ; and five
of the convents have colleges, or seminaries
where they bring up little orphans ; and
that the said Ward of Goa extends 300
leagues from north to south."— Lim-os das
Mongdes, 298.
[1674. — "From whence these Pieces of
Land receive their general Name of Salset
. . . either because it signifies in Canorein
a Granary. . . ."—Frijer, 62.]
c. 1760. — "It was a melancholy sight on
the loss of Salsett, to see the many families
forced to seek refuge on Bombay, and
among them some Portuguese Hidalgos
or noblemen, reduced of a sudden from very
flourishing circumstances to utter beggary."
—Orose, i. 72.
[1768. — "Those lands are comprised in
&Q villages, and from this number it is called
Salsette." — i^om^ of Salsette, India Office
MS.]
1777. — "The acquisition of the Island of
Salset, which in a manner surrounds the
Island of Bombay, is sufficient to secure the
latter from the danger of a famine." — Price's
Tracts, i. 101.
1808.— "The island of Sashty (corrupted
by the Portugviese into Salsette) was con-
quered by that Nation in the year of Christ
1534, from the Mohammedan Prince who
was then its Sovereign ; and thereupon
parcelled out, among the European subjects
of Her Most Faithful Majesty, into village
allotments, at a very small Foro or quit-
rent." — Bombay, Regn. I. of 1808, sec. ii.
1510.— "And he next day, by order of
the Governor, with his own people and
many more from the Island (Goa) passed
over to the mainland of Salsete and An-
truz, scouring the districts and the tana-
daris, and placing in them by his own hand
tanadars and collectors of revenue, and
put all in such order that he collected much
money, insomuch that he sent to the factor
at Goa very good intelligence, accompanied
by much money." — Correa, ii. 161.
1546. — "We agree in the manner fol-
lowing, to wit, that I Idalxaa (Idalcan)
promise and swear on our Koran {no iioso
mogaffo), and by the head of my eldest son,
that I will remain always firm in the said
amity with the King of Portugal and with
his governors of India, and that the lands
of Salsete and Bardees, which I have made
contract and donation of to His Highness,
SALWEN.
788
SAMBRE, SAMBUR.
I confirm and give anew, and I swear and
promise by the oath aforesaid never to re-
claim them or make them the Subject of
War." — Treaty between D. John de Castro
and Idalxaa, who was formerly called
Idalgcio {Adil Khan). — Botelho, Tomho, 40.
1598.— "On the South side of the Hand
of Goa, wher the riuer runneth againe into
the Sea, there cometh euen out with the
qoast a land called Salsette, which is also
vnder the subiection of the Portingales, and
is . . . planted both with people and fruite."
— LinscJwten, 51 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 177].
1602. — "Before we treat of the Wars
which in this year (c. 1546) Idalxa (Adil
Shah) waged with the State about the main-
land provinces of Salsete and Bard^s, which
caused much trouble to the Government of
India, it seems well to us to give an account
of these Moor Kings of Visiapor." — Couto,
IV. X. 4.
SALWEN, n.p. The great river
entering the sea near Martaban in
British Burma, and which the Chinese
in its upper course call Lu-kiang. The
Burmese form is Than-lwen, but the
original form is probably Shan. [" The
Salween Eiver, which empties itself
into the sea at Maulmain, rivals the
Irrawaddy in length but not in im-
portance " (Forbes, British Burma, 8).]
SAMBOOK, s. Ar. sanbuk, and
stmbuk (there is a Skt. word samhuka,
' a bivalve shell, but we are unable to
throw any light on any possible trans-
fer) ; a kind of small vessel formerly
used in Western India and still on the
Arabian coast. [See Bombay Gazetteer,
xiii. Pt. ii. 470.J It is smaller than
the bagald (see BUGGALOW), and is
chiefly used to communicate between
a roadstead and the shore, or to go
inside the reefs. Burton renders the
word 'a foyst,* which is properly a
smaller kind of galley. See descrip-
tion in the last but one quotation
below.
c. 330. — "It is the custom when a vessel
arrives (at Makdashau) that the Sultan's
Biinbtlk boards her to ask whence the ship
comes, who is the owner, and the skipper
(or pilot), what she is laden with, and what
merchants or other passengers are on board."
— Ibn Batiita, ii. 183 ; also see pp. 17,
181, &c.
1498.— "The Zambuco came loaded with
doves'-dung, which they have in those
islands, and which they were carrying, it
being merchandize for Cambay, where it is
used in dyeing cloths." — Correa, Lendas,
i. 33-34.
,, In the curious Vocabulary of the
language of Calicut, at the end of the
Roteiro oi Vasco da Gama, we find: "Bar-
cas ; Cambuco."
[1502. — "Zambucos." See under NA-
CODA.]
1506. — "Questo Capitanio si prese uno
sambuco molto ricco, veniva dalla Mecha
per Colocut." — Leonardo Ca' Masser, 17.
1510. — "As to the names of their ships,
some are called Sambuchi, and these ar©
flat-bottomed." — Varthema, 154.
1516. — ' ' Item — our Captain Major, or
Captain of Cochim shall give passes to
secure the navigation of the ships and
zanbuqos of their ports . . . provided they
do not carry spices or drugs that we require
for our cargoes, but if such be found, for
the first occasion they shall lose all the spice
and drugs so loaded, and on the second
they shall lose both ship and cargo, and all
may be taken as prize of war." — Treaty of
Lopo Sodres with (Jouldo (Quilon), in Botelho^
Tomho, Suh&idios, p. 32.
[1516.— "Zambucos." See under ARECA]
1518.— "Zambuquo." See under PROW.
1543. — "Item — that the Zanbuquos
which shall trade in his port in rice or ne(e
(paddy) and cottons and other matters shall
pay the customary dues." — Treaty of Martin
Affonso de Sousa with Coiilam, in Botelho^
Tomho, 37.
[1814.— "Sambouk." See under DHOW.]
1855. — "Our pilgrim ship . . . was a
Sambuk of about 400 ardebs (50 tons), with
narrow wedge-like bows, a clean water-line,
a sharp keel, undecked except upon the
poop, which was high enough to act as a
sail in a gale of wind. We carried 2 masts,
imminently raking forward, the main con-
siderably longer than the mizen, and the
former was provided with a large triangular
latine. . . ." — Burton, Pilgrvmage to El
Medinah and Meccah, i. 276 ; [Memorial ed.
i. 188].
1858.— "The vessels of the Arabs called \
Sembuk are small Baggelows of 80 to 100 j
tons burden. Whilst they run out forward '
into a sharp prow, the after part of the j
vessel is disproportionately broad and i
elevated above the water, in order to form |
a counterpoise to the colossal triangular '
sail which is hoisted to the masthead with ,
such a spread that often the extent of the j
yard is greater than the whole length of the \
vessel." — F. von, Neimans, in Zeitschr. de)- ^
Deutsch. Morgenl. GeseUsch. xii. 420. |
1880.— "The small sailing boat with one |
sail, which is called by the Arabs 'Jam- |
book ' with which I went from Hodeida to j
Aden." — Letter in Atkenueum, March 13, j
p. 346. i
[1900.— "We scrambled into a sambouka
crammed and stuffed with the baggage."—
Bent, Southern Arahia, 220.]
SAMBRE, SAMBUR, s. Hind
sdbar, sambar ; Skt. sambara. A kma
of stag (Rusa Aristotelis, Jerdon ;
[Blanford, Mammalia, 543 seqq.]) the
SAMPAN.
789 SANDAL, SANDLE, SANDERS.
elk of S. Indian sportsmen ; ghaits of
Bengal ; jerrow (jardo) of the Hima-
laya ; the largest of Indian stags, and
found in all the large forests of India.
The word is often applied to the soft
leather, somewhat resembling chamois
leather, prepared from the hide.
1673. — ". . . Our usual diet was of
spotted deer, Sabre, wild Hogs and some-
times wild Cows." — Fryer, 175.
[1813. — "Here he saw a number of deer,
and four large sabirs or samboos, one con-
siderably bigger than an ox. . . ." — IHary,
in Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 400.]
1823.— " The skin of the Sambre, when well
prepared, forms an excellent material for
the military accoutrements of the soldiers
of the native Powers." — Malcolm, Central
India, i. 9.
[1900.— "The Sambu stags which Lord
Powerscourt turned out in his glens. . . ."
— Spectator, December 15, p. 883.]
SAMPAN, s. A kind of small
boat or skiff. The word appears to be
Javanese and Malay. It must have
been adopted on the Indian shores,
for it was picked up there at an early
date by the Portuguese ; and it is noAv
current all through the further East.
[The French have adopted the Anna-
mite form tamban.] The word is often
said to be originally Chinese, ' sanpan,^
= ' three boards,' and this is possible.
It is certainly one of the most ordinary
words for a boat in China, Moreover,
we learn, on the authority of Mr.
E. C. Baber, that there is another
kind of boat on the Yangtse which
is called wu-pan, 'five boards.' Giles
however says : " From the Malay sam-
pan = three boards" ; but in this there
is some confusion. The word has no
such meaning in Malay.
1510. — "My companion said, 'What
means then might there be for going to this
island?" They answered: 'That it was
necessary to purchase a chiampana,' that
is a small vessel, of which many are found
there."— Varthema, 242.
1516. — "They (the Moors of Quilacare)
perform their voyages in small vessels which
they call champana. "—i5ar&osa, 172.
c. 1540. — "In the other, whereof the
captain was slain, there was not one escaped,
for Quiay Panian pursued them in a
Ohampana, which was the Boat of his
Junk."— P^'nto {Gogan, p. 79), orig. ch. lix.
1552. — ". . . Champanas, which are a
kind of small Yess.e\s."—Castajiheda, ii. 76;
Irather, Bk. ii. ch. xxii. p. 76].
1613. — "And on the beach called the
Bazar of the Jaos . . . they sell every sort of
provision in rice and grain for the Jaos
merchants of Java Major, who daily from
the dawn are landing provisions from their
junks and ships in their boats or Cham-
penas (which are little skiffs) "—Godinho
de Eredia, 6.
[1622.— "Yt was thought fytt ... to
trym up a China Sampan to goe with the
fleete. . . ." — Cocks' s Diary, Hak. Soc. ii.
122.] ^
1648. — In Van Spilbergen's Voyage we
have Champane, and the still more odd
Champaigne. [See under TOPAZ.]
1702.—" Sampans being not to be got we
were forced to send for the Sarah and
Eaton's Long-boats." — J/>S^. Corresporidence
in I. Office from China Fcu;tory (at Chusan),
Jan. 8.
c. 1788. — "Some made their escape in
prows, and some in sampans."— Jfe?/*. of a
Malay Family, 3.
1868. — "The harbour is crowded with
men-of-war and trading vessels . . . from
vessels of several hundred tons burthen
down to little fishing-boats and passenger
sampans."— IFaZ/ace, Malay Archip. 21.
SAMSHOO, s. A kind of ardent
spirit made in China from rice. Mr.
Baber doubts this being Chinese ; but
according to Wells Williams the name
is san-shao, 'thrice fired' (Guide, 220).
' Distilled liquor ' is shao-siu, ' fired
liquor.' Compare Germ. Brantwein,
and XXX beer. Strabo says : ' Wine
the Indians drink not except when
sacrificing, and that is made of rice
in lieu of barley " (xv. c. i. § 53).
1684.—" . . . sampsoe, or Chinese Beer."
— Valentijn, iv. (ChiTia) 129.
[1687. — ' ' Samshu. " See under ARRACK.]
1727.—''. . . Samshew or Rice Arrack."
—A. Hamilton, ii. 222 ; [ed. 1744, ii. 224]. \
c. 1752. — " . . . the people who make
the Chinese brandy called Samsu, live like-
wise in the suburbs." — Osheck's Voyage, i. 235.
[1852.—". . . samshoe, a Chinese inven-
tion, and which is distilled from rice, after
the rice has been permitted to foment (?) in
. . . vinegar and water." — Neale, Residence
in Siam, 75.
SANDAL, SANDLE, SANDERS,
SANDAL-WOOD, s. From Low
Latin santalum, in Greek crdvTaXov,
and in later Greek crdvdavov ; coming
from the Arab, sandal, and that from
Skt. chandana. The name properly
belongs to the fragrant wood of the
Santalum album, L. Three woods
bearing the name santalum, white,
yellow, and red, were in officinal use
in the Middle Ages. But the name
Red Sandalwood, or Red Sanders,
SANDAL, SANDLE, SANDERS. 790
SANDOWAY.
has been long applied, both in English
and in the Indian vernaculars, to the
wood of Pterocarpus santalina, L., a
tree of S. India, the wood of which is
inodorous, but which is valued for
various purposes in India (pillars, turn-
ing, &c.), and is exported as a dye-
wood. According to Hanbury and
Fliickiger this last was the sanders
so much used in the cookery of the
Middle Ages for colouring sauces, &c.
In the opinion of those authorities it
is doubtful whether the red sandal of
the medieval pharmacologists was a
kind of the real odorous sandal- wood,
or was the wood of Pteroc. santal. It
is possible that sometimes the one and
sometimes the other was meant. For
on the one hand, even in modern
times, we find Milburn (see below)
speaking of the three colours of the
real sandal- wood ; and on the other
hand we find Matthioli in the 16th
century speaking of the red sandal as
inodorous.
It has been a question how the
Pterocarpus santalina came to be
called sandal-wood at all. We may
suggest, as a possible origin of this,
the fact that its powder " mixed with
oil is used for bathing and purifying
the skin" (Drury, s.v.), much as the
true sandal-wood powder also is used
in the East,
c, 545, — "And from the remoter regions,
I speak of Tzinista and other places of
export, the imports to Taprobane are silk,
aloeswood, cloves, Sandalwood {ri^avdavri),
and so forth. . . ." — Cosvias, in Cathay, &c.,
clxxvii.
1298, — "Encore sachiez que en ceste ysle
a arbres de sandal vermoille ausi grant come
sunt les arbres des nostre contr^e , , . et
II en ont bois come nos avuns d'autres
arbres sauvajes." — Marco Polo, Geog. Text,
ch. cxci,
c. 1390, — "Take powdered rice and boil
it in almond milk . . . and colour it with
Saunders." — Kecipe quoted by Wright,
Domestic Manners, &c., 350,
1554, — "Le Santal done croist es Indes
Orientales et Occidentales : en grandes
Forestz, et fort espesses. II s'en treuue
trois especes : mais le plus pasle est le
meilleur : le blanc apres : le rouge est mis
au dernier ranc, pource qu'il n'a axicune
odeur : mais les deux premiers sentent fort
bon," — Matthioli (old Fr. version), liv. i,
ch. xix.
1563, — "The Sandal grows about Timor,
which produces the largest quantity, and it
is called chundana; and by this name it
is known in all the regions about Malaca ;
and the Arabs, being those who carried on
the trade of those parts, corrupted the
word and called it sandal. Every Moor,
whatever his nation, calls it thus , , ." —
Garcia, f. 185r, He proceeds to speak of
the sandalo cermelho as quite a different
product, growing in Tenasserim and on the
Coromandel Coast.
1584. — ". . . Sandales wilde from Cochin.
Sandales domestick from Malacca. . . ." —
Wm. Barrett, in Rakl. ii. 412.
1613. — ". . . certain renegade Christians;
of the said island, along with the Moors,.
called in the Hollanders, who thinking it
was a fine opportunity, went one time with
five vessels, and another time with seven,
against the said fort, at a time when most
of the people . , , were gone to Solor for
the Sandal trade, by which they had their
living." — Bocarro, Decada, 723.
1615. — "Committee to procure the com-
modities recommended by Capt, Saris for
Japan, viz, , . . pictures of wars, steel,
skins, sanders-wood." — Sainshury, i, 380,
1813.— "When the trees are felled, the^
bark is taken off ; they are then cut into
billets, and buried in a dry place for two
months, during which period the white ants
will eat the outer wood without touching
the sandal ; it is then taken up and . . .
sorted into three kinds. The deeper the
colour, the higher is the perfume ; and hence
the merchants sometimes divide sandal into-
red, yellow, and white ; but these are all
different shades of the same colour." —
MilUirn, i, 291.
1825.— "Eedwood, properly Red Saun-
ders, is produced chiefly on the Coromandel
Coast, whence it has of late years been im-
ported in considerable quantity to England,
where it is employed in dyeing. It . . -
comes in round billets of a thickish red
colour on the outside, a deep brighter red
within, with a wavy grain ; no smell or
taste."— /Sid. ed. 1825, p. 249.
SANDOWAY, n.p. A town of
Arakan, the Burmese name of which
is Thandwe (Sand-wo), for which an
etymology ('iron-tied'), and a corre-
sponding legend are invented, as usual
[see Burmuh Gazetteer, ii, 606], It is
quite possible that the name is
ancient, and represented l)y the Sada
of Ptolemy.
1553.— "In crossing the gulf of Bengal
there arose a storm which dispersed them
in such a manner that Martin Affonso
found himself alone, with his ship, at the
island called Negamale, opposite the town
of Sodoe, which is on the mainland, and
there was wrecked upon a reef . . ."—
Barros, TV. ii. 1.
In I. ix. 1, it is called Sedoe.
1696.— "Other places along this Coast
subjected to this King (of Arracan) are
Coromoria, Sedoa, Zara, and Port Magaom.
—Appendix to Ovington, p. 563.
\
SANGUIGEL.
791 SANGUIGER, SANGUEgA.
SANGUICEL, s. This is a term
(pi. sanguiceis) often used by the
Portuguese writers on India for a
kind of boat, or small vessel, used in
war. We are not able to trace any
origin in a vernacular word. It is
perhaps taken from the similar proper
name which is the subject of the next
article. [This supposition is rendered
practically certain from the quotation
from Albuquerque below, furnished
by Mr. Whiteway.] Bluteau gives
"Sanguicel; .termo da India. He
hum genero de- embarca^ao pequena
q serve na costa da India para dar
alcanse aos paros dos Mouros," 'to
give chase to the prows of the Moors.'
[1512. — "Here was Niino Vaz in a ship, the
St. John, which was built in ^amgnicar."—
Alhaquerque, Cartas, p. 99. In a letter of
Nov. 30, 1513, he varies the spelling to
^amgicar. There are many other passages
in the same writer which make it practically
certain that Sangulcels were the vessels
built at Sanguicer.]
1598. — "The Conde (Francisco da Gama)
was occupied all the winter (q.v.) in reform-
ing the fleets . . . and as the time came on
he nominated his brother D. Luiz da Gama
to be Captain-Major of the Indian Seas for
the expedition to Malabar, and wrote to
Ba^aim to equip six very light Sangulcels
according to instructions which should be
given by Sebastian Botelho, a man of great
experience in that craft. ... These orders
were given by the Count Admiral because he
perceived that big fleets were not of use to
guard convoys, and that it was light vessels
like these alone which could catch the paraos
and vessels of the pirates . . . for these
escaped our fleets, and got hold of the mer-
chant vessels at their pleasure, darting in
and out, like light horse, where they would.
. . "—Couto, Dec. XII. liv. i. ch. 18.
1605. — "And seeing that I am informed
that . . . the incursions of certain pirates
who still infest that coast might be pre-
vented with less apparatus and expense, if
we had light vessels which would be more
effective than the foists and galleys of which
the fleets have hitherto been composed, see-
ing how the enemy use their sangTuicels,
which our ships and galleys cannot overtake,
I enjoin and order you to build a quantity
of light vessels to be employed in guarding
the coast in place of the fleet of galleys and
foists. . . ." — King's Letter to Dom Affonso
de Castro, in Livros das Monroes, i. 26.
[1612.— See under GALLIVAT, b.]
1614. — " The eight Malabaresque San-
gulcels that Francis de Miranda despatched
to the north from the bar of Goa went with
three chief captains, each of them to com-
mand a week in turn. . . ." — Bocarro, Decada,
262.
SANGUICER, SANGUEQA,
ZINGUIZAR, &c., n.p. This is a
place often mentioned in the Portu-
guese narratives, as very hostile to-
the Goa Government, and latterly as
a great nest of corsairs. This appears,
to be Sangameshvar, lat. 17° 9', formerly
a port of Canara on the River Shastri,
and standing 20 miles from the mouth
of that river. The latter was navig-
able for large vessels up to Sangam-
eshvar, but within the last 50 years
has become impassable. [The name
is derived from Skt. sangama-lsvaray
' Siva, Lord of the river confluence.']
1516. — "Passing this river of Dabul and
going along the coast towards Goa you find
a river called ClngulQar, inside of which
there is a place where there is a traffic in
many wares, and where enter many vessels
and small Zamhucos (Sambook) of Malabar
to sell what they bring, and buy the products
of the country. The place is peopled by
Moors, and Gentiles of the aforesaid King-
dom of Daquem" (Deccan).— -Bariom, Lisbon
ed. p. 286.
1538.— "Thirty-five leagues from Guoa,.
in the middle of the Gulf of the Malabars
there runs a large river called Zamglzara.
This river is well known and of great
renown. The bar is bad and very tortuous^
but after you get within, it makes amends
for the difficulties without. It runs inland
for a great distance with great depth and
breadth." — De Castro, Primeiro Roteiro, 36.
1553.— De Barros calls it Zlnga§ar in
II. i. 4, and Sangaca in IV. i. 14.
1584.— "There is a Haven belonging to
those ryvers (rovers), distant from Goa
about 12 miles, and is called Sanguiseo,
where many of those Rovers dwell, and
doe so much mischiefe that no man can
passe by, but they receive some wrong
by them. . . . Which the Viceroy under-
standing, prepared an armie of 15 Foists,
over which he made chief e Captaine at
Gentleman, his Nephew called Don lulianes
Mascharenhas, giving him expresse com-
mandement first to goe unto the Haven of
Sangulseu, and utterly to raze the same
downe to the ground." — Linschoten, ch. 92;
[Hak. Soc. ii. 170].
1602.— " Both these projects he now began
to put in execution, sending all his treasures
(which they said exceeded ten millions in
gold) to the river of Sangulcer, which was
also within his jurisdiction, being a seaport,
and there embarking it at his pleasure." —
Corito, ix. 8. See also Dec. X. iv. :
^^ How I). Gileanes Mascarenhas arrived
in Malabar, and how he entered the river of
Sangulcer to chastise the Naique of that
place; and of the. disaster in which he met
his death." (This is the event of 1584
related by Linschoten) ; also Dec. X. vi. 4 :
'^ Of the things that happened to D. Jeronyvio
Mascarenhas in Malabar, and hoxv he hud a
SANSKRIT
792
SANSKRIT.
meeting with the Zamorin, and sioore peace with
Mm; and hmo he brought destruction on the
Naique 0/ Sanguicer. "
1727. — "There is an excellent Harbour
for Shipping 8 Leagues to the Soiithward of
Dabul, called Sanguseer, but the Country
about being inhabited by Raparees, it is not
frequented." — A. Hamilton, [ed. 1744] i. 244.
SANSKRIT, s. The name of the
classical language of the Brahmans,
Samskrita, meaning in that language
'purified' or 'perfected.' This was
obviously at first only an epithet, and
it is not of very ancient use in this
specific application. To the Brahmans
Sanskrit was the bJidsha, or language,
and had no particular name. The
word Sanskrit is used by the proto-
grammarian Panini (some centuries
before Christ), but not as a deno-
mination of the language. In the
latter sense, however, both ' Sanskrit '
and 'Prakrit' (Pracrit) are used in
the Brihat Samhita of Varahamihira,
c. A.D. 504, in a chapter on omens
(Ixxxvi. 3), to which Prof. Kern's
translation does not extend. It occurs
also in the Mrichch'hakatikd, trans-
lated by Prof. H. H. Wilson in his
Hindu Theatre, under the name of
the ' Toy-cart ' ; in the works of
Kiimarila Bhatta, a writer of the 7th
century ; and in the Pdniniyd Stkshd,
a metrical treatise ascribed by the
Hindus to Panini, but really of com-
paratively modern origin.
There is a curiously early mention
of Sanskrit by the Mahommedan poet
Amir Khusrii of Delhi, which is
quoted below. The first mention (to
our knowledge) of the word in any
European writing is in an Italian
letter of Sassetti's, addressed from
Malabar to Bernardo Davanzati in
Florence, and dating from 1586. The
few words on the subject, of this
writer, show much acumen.
In the I7th and 18th centuries such
references to this language as occur
are found chiefly in the works of
travellers to Southern India, and by
these it is often called Grandonic, or
the like, from grantha, 'a book' (see
GRUNTH, GRUNTHUM) i.e. a book of
the classical Indian literature. The
term Sanskrit came into familiar use
after the investigations into this
language by the English in Bengal
(viz. by Wilkins, Jones, &c.) in the
last quarter of the 18th century. [See
Macdonell, Hist, of Sanskrit Lit. ch. i.]
A.D. X? — "Maitrei/a. Now, to me, there
are two things at which I cannot choose but
laugh, a woman reading Sanskrit, and a
man singing a song : the woman snuffles
like a young cow when the rope is first
passed through her nostrils ; and the man
wheezes like an old Pandit repeating his
bead-roll."— TAe Toy-Cart, E.T. in Wilson's
Works, xi. 60.
A.D. y? — " Three-and-sixty or four-and-
sixty sounds are there originally in Prakrit
(PRACRIT) even as in Sanskrit, as, taught
by the Svayambhu." — Pdninlya Slkshd,
qiioted in Weber's Ind. Studim (1858), iv. 348.
But see also Weber's Akadem. Vorlesungen
(1876), p. 194.
1318. — "But there is another language,
more select than the other, which all the
Brahmans use. Its name from of old is
Sahaskrit, and the common people know
nothing of it." — Amir Khusi'u, in Elliot, iii.
563.
1586. — " Sono scritte le loro scienze tutte
in una lingua che dimandano Samscruta,
che vuol dire ' bene articolata ' : della quale
non si ha memoria qiiando fusse parlata, con
avere (com' io dico) memorie antichissime.
Iraparanla come noi la greca e la latina, e
vi pongono molto maggior tempo, si che
in 6 anni o 7 sene fanno padroni : et ha la
lingua d'oggi molte cose comuni con quella,
nella quale sono molti de' nostri nomi, e
particularmente de numeri il 6, 7, 8, e 9,
Dio, serpe, et altri assai." — Sassetti, extracted
in De Guhernatis, Storia, &c., Livorno, 1875,
p. 221.
c. 1590. — "Although this country (Kash-
mir) has a peculiar tongue, the books of
knowledge are Sanskrit (or Sahanskrit).
They also have a written character of their
own, with which they write their books.
The substance which they chiefly write
upon is Tils, which is the bark of a tree,*
which with a little pains they make into
leaves, and it lasts for years. In this way
ancient books have been written thereon,
and the ink is such that it cannot be washed
out." — Aln (orig.), i. p. 563 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii.
351].
1623. — " The Jesuites conceive that the
Bramenes are of the dispersion of the
Israelites, and their Bookes (called Sames-
cretan) doe somewhat agree with the
Scriptures, but that they understand them
not." — Pxirchas, Pilgrimage, 559.
1651. — ". . . Soxiri signifies the Sun in
Samscortam, which is a language in which
all the mysteries of Heathendom are written,
and which is held in esteem by the Bramines
just as Latin is among the Learned in
Europe." — Rogei'ius, 4.
In some of the following quotations
we have a form which it is difficult
to account for :
c. 1666.
Sanscrit,
-"Their first study is
which is a language
in the
entirely
* Of the birch-tree, Sansk. bhurja, Betula Bhoj-
pattra, Wall., the exfoliating outer bark of which
is called toz.
SAP EC A, SAPEQUE.
793
SAPEGA, SAPEQUE.
different from the common Indian, and
which is only known by the Pendets. And
this is that Tongue, of which Father Kircher
hath published the Alphabet received from
Father Roa. It is called Hanscrit, that is,
a pure Language ; and because they believe
this to be the Tongue in which God, by
means of Brahma, gave them the four Beths
(see VEDA), which they esteem Sa/yred Books,
they call it a Holy and Divine Language. " —
Bemier, E.T. 107 ; [ed. Constable, b35].
1673. — ". . . who founded these, their
Annals nor their Sanscript deliver not." —
Fryer, 161.
1689. — " . . . the learned Language among
them is called the Sanscreet." — Ovington,
248.
1694. — "Indicus ludus Tch'CLpur, sic nomi-
natus veterum Brachmanorum lingu4 Indict
dict4 Sanscroot, seu, ut vulgo, exiliori sono
elegantiae caus4 Sanscreet, non autem
Hanscreet ut minus recte eam nuncupat
Kircherus." — Hyde, De Ludis Orientt., in
Syntagma Diss. ii. 264.
1726. — "Above all it would be a matter
of general utility to the Coast that some
more chaplains should be maintained there
for the sole purpose of studying the Sanskrit
tongue {de Sanskritze taal) the head-and-
mother tongue of most of the Eastern
languages, and once for all to make an
exact translation of the Vedam or Law book
of the Heathen. . . ." — Valeniijn, Choro.
p. 72.
1760. — "They have a learned language
peculiar to themselves, called the Hanscrit.
. . ."—Grose, i. 202.
1774. — "This code they have written in
their own language, the Shanscrit. A
translation of it is begun under the in-
spection of one of the body, into the
Persian language, and from that into
English." — W. Hastings, to Lord Maiufield,
in Gleig, i, 402.
1778. — " The language as well as the
written character of Bengal are familiar to
the Natives . . . and both seem to be base
derivatives from the Shanscrit." — Orme, ed.
1803, ii. 5.
1782.— "La langue Samscroutam, Sams-
kret, Hanscrit ou Grandon, est la plus
€tendue : ses caractbres multiplies donnent
beaucoup de facilite pour exprimer ses
pensees, ce qui I'a fait nommer langue
divine par le P. Vons."—Sonne)'at, i. 224.
1794.—
*'With Jones, a linguist, Sanskrit, Greek,
or Manks."
Pursuits of LiteiUture, 6th ed. 286.
1796.—" La madre di tutte le lingue
Indiane h la Samskrda, ciofe, lingua per-
Jetta, plena, ben digerita. Krda opera per-
fetta o compita, Sam, simul, insieme, e vuol
dire lingua tutta insieme ben digerita, legata,
perfetta."—Fra Paolino, p. 258.
SAPECA, SAPEQUE, s. This
word is used at ^lacao for what we
call cash (q.v.) in Chinese currency ;
and it is the word generally used
by French writers for that coin.
Giles says : "From sapek, a coin
found in Tonquin and Cochin-China,
and equal to about half a pfennig
(fffiT Thaler), or about one-sixth of
a German Kreutzer" (Gloss, of Refer-
ence, 122). We cannot learn much
about this coin of Tonquin. Milburn
says, under ' Cochin China ' : " The
only currency of the country is a
sort of cash, called sappica, composed
chiefly of tutenague (see TOOTNAGUE),
600 making a quan: this is divided
into 10 mace of 60 cash each, the
whole strung together, and divided
by a knot at each mace" (ed. 1825,
pp. 444-445). There is nothing here
inconsistent with our proposed deri-
vation, given later on. Mace and
Sappica are equally Malay w^ords. We
can hardly doubt that the true origin
of the term is that communicated by
our friend Mr. E. C. Baber : " Very
probably from Malay sa, 'one,' and
jjdku, 'a string or file of the small
coin called pichis.' Pichis is explained
by Craw^furd as ' Small coin . . . money
of copper, brass, or tin. ... It was
the ancient coin of Java, and also the
only one of the Malays when first seen
by the Portuguese.' Pdku is written
by Favre peku {Diet. Malais-Fran^ais)
and is derived by him from Chinese
pe'-ko, ' cent.' In the dialect of Canton
pak is the word for ' a hundred,' and
one pak is the colloquial term for a
string of one hundred cash." Sapeku
would then be properly a string of
100 cash, but it is not difficult to
conceive that it might through some
misunderstanding (e.g. a confusion of
peku and pichis) have been transferred
to the single coin. There is a passage
in Mr. Gerson da Cunha's Contributions
to the Study of Portuguese Numismatics,
which may seem at first sight incon-
sistent with this derivation. For he
seems to imply that the smallest de-
nomination of coin struck by Albu-
querque at Goa in 1510 was called
cepayCLUa, i.e. in the year before the
capture of Malacca, and consequent
familiarity with Malay terms. I do
not trace his authority for this ; the
word is not mentioned in the Com-
mentaries of Alboquerque, and it is
quite possible that the dinheiros, as
these small copper coins were also
called, only received the name cejyayqua
at a later date, and some time after
SAPPAN-WOOD.
^94
SAPPAN-WOOT).
the occupation of Malacca (see Da
Ounha, pp. 11-12, and 22). [But also
see the quotation of 1510 from Correa
under PARDAO. This word has been
discussed by Col. Temple (Ind. Antiq.,
August 1897, pp. 222 seq.), who gives
quotations establishing the derivation
from the Malay sapahu.
[1639. — "It {caxa, cash) hath a four-square
hole through it, at which they string them
on a Straw ; a String of two hundred Caxaes,
called iS'ata, is worth about three farthings
sterling, and five Sat(u tyed together make
a Sapocon. The Javians, when this money
first came amongst them, were so cheated
with the Novelty, that they would give six
bags of Pepper for ten Sapocons, thirteen
whereof amount to but a Crown." — Man-
deislo, Voyages, E.T. p. 117.
[1703. — " This is the reason why the Caxas
are valued so little : they are punched in the
middle, and string 'd with little twists of
Straw, two hundred in one Twist, which is
called Santa, and is worth nine Deniers.
Five Santas tied together make a thousand
Caxas, or a ^apoon (? ^digocon.)"— Collection
of Dutch Voyages, 199.
[1830. — "The money cu.rrent in Bali con-
sists solely of Chinese pice with a hole in
the centre. . . . They however put them
•up in hundreds and thousands ; two hundred
are called satah, and are equal to one rupee
copper, and a thousand called Sapaku, are
valued at five rupees." — Singapore Chronicle,
June 1830, in Moor, Indian Archip. p. 94.
[1892.— "This is a brief history of the
Sapec (more commonly known to us as the
cash), the only native coin of China, and
which is found everywhere from Malaysia
to Japan." — Ridgeway, Origin of Currency,
157.]
SAPPAN-WOOD, s. The wood of
Caesalpina sappany the hakJcam of the
Arabs, and the Brazil-wood of medieval
commerce. Bishop Caldwell at one
time thought the Tamil name, from
which this was taken, to have been
given because the wood was supposed
to come from Japan. Rumphius says
that Siam and Champa are the original
countries of the Sappan, and quotes
from Rheede that in Malabar it was
called Tsajampangan, suggestive ap-
})arently of a possible derivation from
Champa. The mere fact that it does not
come from Japan would not disprove
this derivation any more than the fact
that turkeys and maize did not origin-
ally come from Turkey Avould dis-
prove the fact of the birds and the
grain (gran turco) having got names
from such a belief. But the tree ap-
pears to be indigenous in Malabar,
the Deccan, and the Malay Peninsula ;
whilst the Malayal. shappaiinam, and
the Tamil shappu, both signifying ' red
(wood),' are apparently derivatives from
shawa, ' to be red,* and suggest another
origin as most probable. [The Mad,
Gloss, gives Mai. chappannam, from
chappu, ' leaf,' Skt. anga, ' body ' ;
Tarn, shappangam.] The Malay word
is also sapang, which Crawfurd sup-
poses to have originated the trade-
name. If, however, the etymology just
suggested be correct, the word must
have passed from Continental India
to the Archipelago. For curious
particulars as to the names of this
dye-wood, and its vicissitudes, see
BBAZIL ; [and Burnell's note on Lins-
choteii, Hak. Soc. i. 121].
c. 1570.—
" O rico Siao ja dado ao Bremem,
0 Cochim de Calemba que deu mana
De sapao, chumbo, salitre e vitualhas
Lhe apercebem celleiros e muralhas."
A de Ahreu, Desc. de Maldca.
1598. — "There are likewise some Diamants
and also . . . the wood Sapon, whereof also
much is brought from Sian, it is like Brasill
to die withall. "-ZiVisc/to^en, 36 ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 120].
c. 1616.— "There are in this city of Ov^
(read Odia, Judea), capital of the kingdom
of Siam, two factories ; one of the Hollanders
with great capital, and another of the
English with less. The trade which both
drive is in deer-skins, shagreen sappan.
{sapclo) and much silk which comes thither
from Chincheo and Cochinchina. . . ." —
Bocarro, Decadd, 530.
[1615.— " Hindering the cutting of bac-
cam or brazill wood." — Foster, Letters, iii.
158.]
1616.—" I went to Sapkn Dono to know
whether he would lend me any money upon
interest, as he promised me ; but ... he
drove me afe with wordes, ofring to deliver
me money for all our sappon which was com
in this junk, at 22 mas per pico."— Cocks' s
Diary, i. 208-9.
1617. — Johnson and Pitts at Judea in
Siam "are glad they can send a junk well
laden with sapon, because of its scarcity."—
Sainsbury, ii. 32.
1625.—" ... a wood to die withall called
Sapan wood, the same we here call Brasill."
— rurchas, Pilgrimage, 1004.
1685.— " Moreover in the whole Island
there is a great plenty of Brazill wood,
which in India is called sapao."— i^^&ei'ro.
Fat. Hist. f. 8.
1727. — "It (the Siam Coast) produces
good store of Sapan and Agala-woods, with
Gumlack and Sticklack, and many Drugs
that I know little about."— ^4. Hamilton, u.
194 ; [ed. 1744].
SARBATANE, SARBAGANE. 795
SARNAU. SORNAU.
1860. — " The other productions which
constituted the exports of the island were
Sapan wood to Persia. . . ." — Tennent,
Ceylon, ii. 54.
SARBATANE, SARBACANE, s.
This is not Anglo- Indian, but it often
occurs in French works on the East,
as applied to the blowing-tubes used
by various tribes of the Indian Islands
for discharging small arrows, often
jioisoned. The same instrument is
used among the tribes of northern
South America, and in some parts of
Madagascar. The word comes through
the Span, cehratana, cerbatana, zarba-
tana, also Port, sarabatmia, &c., Ital.
cerbotana, Mod. Greek to-po^ordva, from
the Ar. zabatdna, ' a tube for blowing
pellets ' (a pea-shooter in fact !).
Dozy says that the r must have been
sounded in the Arabic of the Spanish
Moors, as Pedro de Alcala translates
zebratana by Ar. zarbatdna. The re-
semblance of this to the Malay sumpi-
tan (q.v.) is curious, though it is not
easy to suggest a transition, if the
Arabic word is, as it appears, old
enough to have been introduced into
Spanish. There is apparently, how-
ever, no doubt that in Arabic it is a
borrowed word. The Malay word
seems to be formed directly from
sumpit, 'to discharge from the mouth
bv a forcible expiration' (Craivfurd,
Mai Diet).
[1516. — ". . . the force which had accom-
panied the King, very well armed, many of
them with bows, others carrying blowing
tubes with poisoned arrows {Zarvatanas com
setas ervadas. . . ." — Conwi. of iJalhoqiierque,
Hak. Soc. iii. 104.]
SARBOJI, s. This is the name of
some Aveapon used in the extreme
south of India ; but Ave have not been
able to ascertain its character or ety-
mology. We conjecture, however, that
it may be the long lance or pike, 18
or 20 feet long, which was the
characteristic and formidable weapon
of the Marava CoUeries (q.v.). See
Bj?. CaldwelVs H. of Tmnevelly, p. 103
and passim; [Stuart, Man. of Tinne-
velly, 50. This explanation is probably
incorrect. Welsh {Military Rem. i.
104) defines sarabogies as "a species
of park guns, for firing salutes at
feasts, &c. ; but not used in war." It
has been suggested that the word is
simply Hind, sirbojha, 'a head-load,'
and Dr. Grierson writes : ' ■ ' Laden
with a head' may .refer to a head
carried home on a spear." Dr. Pope
writes : '■^Sarboji is not found in any
Dra vidian dialect, as far as I know.
It is a synonym for Sivaji. Sarva
(sarbo)-ji is honorific. In the Tanjore
Inscription it is Serfogi. In mytholog}''
Siva's name is 'arrow,' 'spear,' and
'head-burthen,' of course by meto-
nomy." Mr. Brandt suggests Tam.
seru, " war," bilgei, " a tube." No
weapon of the name appears in Mr.
Egerton's Hand-book of Indian Arms.]
1801.— "The Rt. Hon. the Governor in
Council . . . orders and directs all persons,
whether Polygars (seeBOLIGAR), CoUeries,.
or other inhabitants possessed of arms in the
Provinces of Dindigui, Tinnevelly, Ramnad-
puram, Sivagangai, and Madura, to deliver
the said arms, consisting of Muskets, Match-
locks, Pikes, Gingauls (see GINGALL), and
Sarabogoi to Lieut.-Col. Agnew. . . ."—
J^rocl. hy Madrcis Govt., dd. 1st Deer., in Bp.
CaJdweirs Hist. p. 227.
c. 1814. — "Those who carry spear and
sword have land given them producing
5 kalams of rice ; those bearing muskets,.
7 kalams; those bearing the sarboji, 9-
kalams ; those bearing the sanjdli (see GIN-
GALL), or gun for two men, 14 kaldms. . . .'*
— Account of the Maravas, from Mackenzie
MSS. in Madras Journal, iv. 360.
SAREE, s. Hind, sdr'i, sdrlii. The
cloth which constitutes the main part
of a woman's dress in N. India, wrapt
round the body and then thrown over
the head.
1598. — ". . . likewise they make whole
pieces or webbes of this hearbe, sometimes
mixed and woven with silke. . . . Those
webs are named sarijn . . ."—Linschoten, 28 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 96].
1785.—" . . . Her clothes were taken off,
and a red silk covering (a saurry) put upon
heY."—Acct. of a Suttee, in Seton-Kai-r, 1. 90.
SARNAU, SORNAU, n.p. A
name often given to Siam in the early-
part of the 16th century ; from Shahr-i-
nao, Pers. ' New-city ' ; the name by
which Yuthia or Ayodhya (see JUDEA),
tlie capital founded on the Menam
about 1350, seems to have become
known to the traders of the Persian
Gulf. Mr. Braddell (/. Ind. Arch. v.
317) has suggested that the name
{Shelier-al-naim, as he calls it) refers
to the distinction spoken of by La
Loubere between the Thai-Fai!, an
older people of the race, and the
Thai-A'oi, the people known to us as
Siamese. But this is less probable.
SARONG.
796
SATIGAM.
We have still a city of Siam called
Lophaburlj anciently a capital, and
the name of which appears to be a
Sanskrit or Pali form, Nava-pura,
meaning the same as Shahr-i-nao ; and
this indeed may have first given rise
to the latter name. The Uernove of
Nicolo Conti (c. 1430) is generally
supposed to refer to a city of Bengal,
and one of the present writers has
identified it with Lakhnaoti or Gaur,
an official name of which in the
14th cent, was Shahr-i-nao. But it is
just possible that Siam was the country
spoken of.
1442. — " The inhabitants of the sea-coasts
arrive here (at Ormuz) from the counties of
Chin, Java, Bengal, the cities of ZirMd,
Ten^siri, Sokotora, Shahr-i-nao. . . ."—
Ahdun-azzdk, in Not. et Exts., xiv. 429.
1498. — "Xamauz is of Christians, and
the King is Christian ; it is 50 days voyage
with a fair wind from Calicut. The King
. . . has 400 elephants of war ; in the land
is much bemzoin . . . and there is aloes-
wood . . ." — Roteirode Vasco da Gamd, 110.
1510.^ — " . . . They said they were from
a city called Samau, and had brought for
sale silken stuffs, and aloeswood, and ben-
zoin, and musk." — Varthema, 212.
1514. — " . . . Tannazzari, Samau, where
is produced all the finest white benzoin,
storax, and lac finer than that of Martaman."
— Letter of Giov. d'Empoli, in Arch. Storico
Italiano, App. 80.
1540. — ". . . all along the coast of
Malaya, and within the Land, a great King
commands, who for a more famous and
recommendable Title above all other Kings,
causeth himself to be called Prechaxi Saleu,
Emperor of all Somau, which is a Country
wherein there are thirteen kingdoms, by
us commonly called Siam" (Siao). — Pinto
(orig. cap. xxxvi.), in Cogan, p. 43.
c. 1612. — " It is related of Siam, formerly
called Sheher-al-Nawi, to which Country
all lands under the wind here were tributary,
that there was a King called Bubannia,
who when he heard of the greatness of
Malacca sent to demand submission and
homage of that kingdom." — Sijara Malayii,
in J. Ind. Arch. v. 454.
1726. — " About 1340 reigned in the
kingdom of Siam (then called Sjahamouw
or Somau), a very powerful Prince." —
Valentijn, v. 319.
SARONG, s. Malay, sdrung ; the
body-cloth, or long kilt, tucked or girt
at the waist, and generally of coloured
silk or cotton, which forms the chief
article of dress of the Malays and
Javanese. The same article of dress,
and the name (saran) are used in
Ceylon. It is an old Indian form of
dress, but is now used only by some
of the people of the south ; e.g. on the
coast of Malabar, where it is worn by
the Hindus (white), by the Mappilas
(MoplaJl) of that coast, and the
Labbais (Lubbye) of Coromandel
(coloured), and by the Bants of Canara,
who wear it of a dark blue. With
the Labbais the coloured sarong is a
modern adoption from the Malays.
Crawfurd seems to explain sarung as
Javanese, meaning first 'a case or
sheath,' and then a wrapper or gar-
ment. But, both in the Malay islands
and in Ceylon, the word is no doubt
taken from Skt. sdranga, meaning
'variegated' and also 'a garment.'
[1830. — ". . . the cloth or sarong, which
has been described by Mr. Marsden to be
'not unlike a Scots highlander's plaid in
appearance, being a piece of party-coloured
cloth, about 6 or 8 feet long, and 3 or 4
feet wide, sewed together at the ends,
forming, as some writers have described it,
a wide sack without a bottom.' With the
Maldyus, the sarong is either worn slung
over the shoulders as a sash, or tucked
round the waist and descending to thfe
ankles, so as to enclose the legs like a
petticoat." — Rajffies, Java, i. 96.]
1868. — "He wore a sarong or Malay
petticoat, and a green jacket." — Wallace,
Mai. Arch. 171.
SATIGAM, n.p. Sdtgdon, formerly
and from remote times a port of much
trade on the right bank of the Hoogly
R., 30 m. above Calcutta, but for two
and a half centuries utterly decayed,
and now only the site of a few huts,
with a ruined mosque as the only
relique of former importance. It is
situated at the bifurcation of the
Saraswati channel from the Hoogly,
and the decay dates from the silting
up of the former. It was commonly
called by the Portuguese Porto Pe-
Queno (qv.).
c. 1340.— "About this time the rebellion
of Fakhr^ broke out in Bengal. Fakhr^
and his Bengali forces killed K^dar Khin
(Governor of Lakhnauti). . . . He then
plundered the treasury of Lakhnauti, and
secured possession of that place and of
Satganw and Sun^rg^nw." — Zm-ud-dli^
Barnl, in Elliot, iii. 243.
1535.—" In this year Diogo Rabellp, finish-
ing his term of service as Captain and Factor
of the Choromandel fishery, with license from
the Governor went to Bengal in a vessel of
his . . . and he went well armed along with
two foists which equipped with his own
money, the Governor only lending him
artillery and nothing more. ... So this
SATIN,
797
SATRAP.
Diogo Rabello arrived at the Port of Sati-
gaon, where he found two great ships of
Cambaya which three days before had
arrived with great quantity of merchandise,
selling and buying: and these, without
touching them, he caused to quit the port
and go down the river, forbidding them to
carry on any trade, and he also sent one of
the foists, with 30 men, to the other port j
of Chatigaon, where they found three ships \
from the Coast of Choromandel, which were j
driven away -from the port. And Diogo |
Rabello sent word to the Gozil that he was |
sent by the Governor with choice of peace i
or war, and that he should send to ask I
the King if he chose to liberate the (Portu- :
guese) prisoners, in which case he also would
liberate his ports and leave them in their
former peace. . . ." — Correa, iii. 649.
[c. 1590.— "In the Sark^r of Satgdon,
there are two ports at a distance of half a
l-os from each other ; the one is Satgaon,
the other Hvigli : the latter the chief ; both
are in the possession of the Europeans.
Fine pomegranates grow here." — Aln, ed.
Jarrett, ii. 125.]
SATIN, s. This is of course
English, not Anglo-Indian. The
common derivation [accepted by Prof.
Skeat (Concise Did. 2nd ed. s.v.] is
with Low Lat. seta, 'silk,' Lat. seta,
saeta, 'a bristle, a hair,' through the
Port, setim. Dr. Wells Williams (Mid.
King., ii. 123) says it is probably
derived eventually from the Chinese
sz^-tiin, though intermediately through
other languages. It is true that szHiln
or sz'-tican is a common (and ancient)
term for this sort of silk texture.
But we may remark that trade-words
adopted directly from the Chinese are
comparatively rare (though no doubt
the intermediate transit indicated
would meet this objection, more or
less). And we can hardly doubt that
the true derivation is that given in
Cathay and the Way Thither, p. 486 ;
viz. from Zaitiui or Zayton, the name
by which Chwan-chau (Chinchew),
the great medieval port of western
trade in Fokien, ^yas known to western
traders. We tind that certain rich
stutfs of damask and satin were called
from this place, by the Arabs, Zai-
tfmia ; the Span, aceyttmi (for ' satin '),
the medieval French zatony, and the
medieval Ital. zetani, aiford inter-
mediate steps.
c. 1350.— "The first city that I reached
after crossing the sea was Zaitiln. ... It is
a great city, superb indeed ; and in it they
make damasks of velvet as well as those
of satin (timkM—see KINCOB, ATLAS),
which are called from the name of the city
zaittlnia."- 76» Bahtta, iv. 269.
1352. — In an inventory of this year in
Douet d'Arcq we have: "Zatony at 4 ecus
the ell " (p. 342).
1405. — " And besides, this city (Samar-
kand) is very rich in many wares which
come to it from other parts. From Russia
and Tartary come hides and linens, and
from Cathay silk-stuffs, the best that are
made in all that region, especially the
setunis, which are said to be the best in
the world, and the best of all are those that
are without pattern." — Chidjo (translated
anew — the passage corresponding to Mark-
ham's at p. 171). The word setuni occurs
repeatedly in Clavijo's original.
1440. — In the Lihro de Gahelli, &c., of
Giov. da Uzzano, we have mention among
silk stuffs, several times, of " zetani reZ^Mid^t,
and other kinds of zetani." — Delia Becima,
iv. 58, 107, &c.
1441. — "Before the throne (at Bijanagar)
was placed a cushion of zaitHni satin,
round which three rows of the most ex-
quisite pearls were sewn." — Ahdurrazzdk, in
Elliot, iv. 120. (The original is ^^darpesih-i-
tahht bdlishl az atlas-i-zaitUni " ; see Not. et
Eocts. xiv. 376. Quatremfere {ibid. 462) trans-
lated ^un carreau de satin olive,' taking
zaitun in its usual Arabic sense of ' an olive
tree,') Also see Elliot, iv. 113.
SATBAP, s. Anc. Pers. Jchshatrapa,
which becomes satrap, as khshdyathiya
becomes shah. The word conies to us
direct from the Greek writers who
speak of Persia. But the title occurs
not only in the books of Ezra, Esther,
and Daniel, but also in the ancient
inscriptions, as used by certain lords
in Western India, and more precisely
in Surashtra or Peninsular Guzerat.
Thus, in a celebrated inscription regard-
ing a dam, near Girnar :
c. A,D. 150.—", . . he, the Maha-Khsha-
trapa Rudradaman ... for the increase of
his merit and fame, has rebuilt the embank-
ment three times stronger." — In Indlm
Anti'jnary, vii. 262. The identity of this
with mtrap was pointed out by James
Prinsep, 1838 {J. .-!.•>■. Soc. Ben. vii. 345).
[There were two Indian satrap dynasties,
viz. the Western Satraps of Saurashtra and
Gujarat, from about A.D. 150 to A.D. 388 ;
for which see Rapson aiid Indraji, The
Western. Kshatrapas {J. R.A. S., N. S., 1890,
p. 639) ; and the Northern Kshatrapas of
Mathura and the neighbouring territories in
the 1st cent. A.D. See articles by Rapxon
and Indraji in J. R. A. S., N. S., 1894, pp.
525, 541.]
1883. — "An eminent Greek scholar used
to warn his pupils to beware of false
analogies in philology. 'Because,' he used
to say, ' (TaTpdirrjs is the Greek for satrap,
it does not follow that parpdTTjs is the
Greek for rat-trap.'"— *Sa<. Rev. July 14^
p. 53.
SATSUMA.
798
SAYEK SYRE.
SATSUMA, n.p. Name of a city
and formerly of a principality (daimio-
sliip) in Japan, the name of which is
familiar not only from the deplorable
necessity of bombarding its capital
Kagosima in 1863 (in consequence of
the murder of Mr. Richardson, and
other outrages, with the refusal of
reparation), but from the peculiar
cream-coloured pottery made there
,a,nd now well known in London shops.
1615. — "I said I had receued suffition at
his highnes hands in havinge the good hap
to see the face of soe mightie a King as the
King of Shashma; whereat he smiled." —
Cocks's Diary, i. 4-5.
1617. — "Speeches are given out that the
caboques or Japon players (or whores) going
from hence for Tushma to meete the Corean
ambassadors, were set on by the way by a
hoate of Xaxma theeves, and kild all both
men and women, for the money they had
.gotten at Firando." — Ibid. 256.
SAUGOR, SAUGOR ISLAND,
n.p. A famous island at the mouth
■of the Hoogly R., the site of a great
fair and pilgrimage — properly Ganga
■Sdgara ('Ocean Ganges'). It is said
once to have been populous, but in
1688 (the date is clearly wrong) to
have been swept by a cyclone-wave.
It is now a dense jungle haunted by
tigers.
1683. — "We went in our Budgeros to see
ye Pagodas at Sagor, and returned to ye
Oyster River, where we got as many Oysters
.as we desired." — Hedges, March 12 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 68].
1684. — "James Price assured me that
about 40 years since, when ye Island called
Gonga Sagur was inhabited, ye Raja of ye
Island gathered yearly Rent out of it, to ye
amount of 26 Lacks of Rupees." — Ibid.
Dec. 15 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 172].
1705. — " Sagore est une Isle ou il y a une
Pagode tres-respect6e parmi les Gentils, ou
ils vont en pelerinage, et ou il y a deux
Faquers qui y font leur residence. Ces
Faquers s^avent charmer les bdtes feroces,
qu'on y trouve en quantity, sans quoi ils
seroient tons les jou^s exposes a estre de-
vorez." — Luillier, p. 123.
1727. — " . . . among the Pagans, the
Island Sagor is accounted holy, and great
numbers of Joiigies go yearly thither in the
Months of November and Deceviber, to wor-
ship and wash in Salt- Water, tho' many of
them fall Sacrifices to the hungry Tigers."—
A . Hamilton, ii. 3 ; [ed. 1744].
SAUL-WOOD, s. Hind, sal, from
Skt. .sdla ; the timber of the tree
Shorea robusta, Gaertner, N.O. Diptero-
.carpeae, which is the most valuable
building timber of Northern India.
Its chief habitat is the forest immedi-
ately under the Himalaya, at intervals
throughout that region from the
Brahmaputra to the Bias ; it abounds
also in various more southerly tracts
between the Ganges and the Godavery.
[The botanical name is taken from Sir
John Shore. For the peculiar habitat
of the Sal as compared wiih. the Teak,
see Forsyth, Highlands of G.I. 25 seqq.]
It is strong and durable, but very
heavy, so that it cannot, be floated
without more buoyant aids, and is, on
that and other accounts, inferior to
teak. It does not appear among eight
kinds of timber in general use, men-
tioned in the Am. The saul has been
introduced into China, perhaps at a
remote period, on account of its con-
nection with Buddha's history, and
it is known there by the Indian name,
so-lo (Bretschneider on Ghinese Botan.
Works, p. 6).
c. 650. — " L'Honorable du siecle, amni€
d'une grande pitig, et ob^issant ^ I'ordre
des temps, jugea utile de paraitre dans le
monde. Quand il eut fini de convertir les
hommes, il se plongea dans les joies du
Nirvana. Se pla^ant entre deux arbres
Salas, il tourna sa t^te vers le nord
et s'endormit." — Hiouen Thsang, Memoires
( Voyages des Pel. Bouddh. ii. 340).
1765. — " The produce of the country con-
sists of shaal timbers (a wood equal in
quality to the best of our oak)." — Holicell,
Hist. Events, &c., i. 200.
1774. — " This continued five kos ; towards
the end there are sal and large forest trees."
— Bogle, in Markham's Tibet, 19.
1810. — "The saul is a very solid wood
. . . it is likewise heavy, yet by no means
so ponderous as teak ; both, like many of
our former woods, sink in fresh water." —
Williamson, V.M. ii. 69.
SAYER, SYRE, &c., s. Hind, from
Arab. sdHr, a word used technically
for many years in the Indian accounts
to cover a variety of items of taxation
and impost, other than the Land
Revenue.
The transitions of meaning in Arabic
words are (as we have several times
had occasion to remark) very obscure ;
and until we undertook the investiga-
tion of the subject for this article (a
task in which we are indebted to the
kind help of Sir H. Waterfield, of the
India Office, one of the busiest men
in the public service, but, as so often
happens, one of the readiest to render
assistance) the obscurity attaching to
SAYEB, SYRE.
799
SAVER, SYRE.
the word sayer in this sense was especi-
ally great.
Wilson, s.v. says : " In its original
purport the word signifies moving,
walking, or the whole, the remainder ;
from the latter it came to denote the
remaining, or all other, sources of
revenue accruing to the Govern-
ment in addition to the land-tax."
In fact, according to this explana-
tion, the application of the term might
he illustrated by the ancient story
of a German Professor lecturing on
Ijotany in the pre-scientific period.
He is reported to have said : ' Every
plant, gentlemen, is divided into two
parts. This is the root, — and this is
the rest of it ! ' Land revenue was the
root, and all else was ' the rest of it.'
Sir C. Trevelyan again, in a passage
quoted below, says that the Arabic
word has " the same meaning as * mis-
cellaneous.'" Neither of these ex-
planations, we conceive, pace tantorum
virorum, is correct.
The term Sayer in the 18th century
AN'as applied to a variety of inland
imposts, but especially to local and
arbitrary charges levied by zemindars
and other individuals, with a show
of authority, on all goods passing
through their estates by land or water,
or sold at markets (bazar, haut,
gunge) established by them, charges
which formed in the aggregate an
•enormous burden upon the trade of
the country.
Now the fact is that in sdHr two old
Semitic forms have coalesced in sound
though coming from different roots,
viz. (in Arabic) sair, producing sdHr,
' walking, current,' and sd'r, producing
sdHr, 'remainder,' the latter being a
form of the same word that we have
in the Biblical Shear-jashub, 'the
remnant shall remain' (Isaiah, vii. 3).
And we conceive that the true sense
of the Indian term was 'current or
customary charges ' ; an idea that lies
at the root of sundry terms of the
same kind in various languages, in-
cluding our own Customs, as well as
the dustoory which is so familiar in
India. This interpretation is aptly
illustrated by the quotation below
from Mr. Stuart's Minute of Feb. 10,
1790.
At a later period it seems probable
that some confusion arose with the
other sense of sdHr, leading to its use.
more or less, for 'et cetefas,' and ac-
counting for what we have indicated
above as erroneous explanations of
the word.
I find, however, that the Index and
Glossary to the Regulations, ed. 1832
(vol. iii.), defines: "Sayer. What
moves. Variable imports, distinct
from land-rent or revenue, consisting
of customs, tolls, licenses, duties on
merchandise, and other articles of
personal moveable property ; as well
as mixed duties, and taxes on houses
shops, bazars, &c." This of course
throws some doubt on the rationale
of the Arabic name as suggested above.
In a despatch of April 10, 1771, to
Bengal, the Court of Directors drew
attention to the private Bazar charges,
as "a great detriment to the public
collections, and a burthen and oppres-
sion to the inhabitants " ; enjoining
that no Buzars or Gunges should be
kept up but such as particularly be-
longed to the Government, And in
such the duties were to be rated in
such manner as the respective positions
and prosperity of the different districts
would admit.
In consequence of these instructions
it was ordered in 1773 that "all duties
coming under the description of sayer
Ghelluntah (H. chalantd, 'in transit'),
and Rah-darry (radaree) . . . and
other oppressive impositions on the
foreign as well as the internal trade
of the country " should be abolished ;
and, to prevent all pretext of injustice,
proportional deductions of rent were
conceded to the zemindars in the
annual collections. Nevertheless the
exactions went on much as before, in
defiance of this and repeated orders.
And in 1786 the Board of Revenue
issued a proclamation declaring that
any person levying such duties should
be subject to corjDoral punishment, and
that the zemindar in whose zemindarry
such an off'ence might be committed,
should forfeit his lands.
Still the evil practices went on till
1790, when Lord Cornwallis took up
the matter with intelligence and de-
termination. In the preceding year
he had abolished all radaree duties in
Behar and Benares, but the abuses in
Bengal Proper seem to have been more
swarming and persistent. On June
11, 1790, orders were issued resum-
ing the collection of all duties indicated
SAYER, SYRE.
800
SAYER, SYRE.
into the hands of Government ; but
this was followed after a few weeks
(July 28) by an order abolishing
them altogether, with some exceptions,
which will be presently alluded to.
This double step is explainqd by the
Governor- General in a Minute dated
July 18 : " When I first proposed the
resumption of the Sayer from the
Landholders, it appeared to me ad-
visable to continue the former col-
lection (the unauthorised articles
excepted) for the current year, in
order that by the necessary accounts
[we might have the means] for making
a fair adjustment of the compensation,
and at the same time acquire sufficient
knowledge of the collections to enable
us to enter upon the regulation of
them from the commencement of the
ensuing year. . . . The collections ap-
pear to be so numerous, and of so
intricate a nature, as to preclude the
possibility of regulating them all ;
and as the establishment of new rates
for such articles as it might be thought
advisable to continue would require
much consideration, ... I recom-
mend that, instead of continuing the
collection ... for the current year
. . . all the existing articles of Sayer
collection (with the exception of the
Abkarry (Abcarree) . . .) be im-
mediately abolished ; and that the
Collectors be directed to withdraw
their officers from the Gunges, Bazars
and Hauts," compensation being duly
made. The Board of Revenue could
then consider on what few articles of
luxury in general consumption it
might be proper to reimpose a tax.
The Order of July 28 abolished
"all duties, taxes, and collections
coming under the denomination of
Sayer (with the exception of the
Government and Calcutta Customs,
the duties levied on pilgrims at Gya,
and other places of pilgrimage, — the
Abkarry . . . which is to be collected
on account of the Government . . .
the collections made in the Gunges,
Bazars and Hauts situated within
the limits of Calcutta, and such collec-
tions as are confirmed to the land-
holders and the holders of Gunges
&c. by the published Resolutions of
June 11, 1790, namely, rent paid for
the use of land (and the like) . . .
or for orchards, pasture-ground, or
fisheries sometimes included in the
sayer under the denomination of
phulkur (Hind, flialkar, from jplialy
'fruit'), hunkur (from Hind. 6aw,
' forest or pasture-ground '), and julkur
(Hind, jalkar, from jal, ' water ') . . . .'*
These Resolutions are printed with
Regn. XXVII. of 1793.
By an order of the Board of Revenue
of April 28, 1790, correspondence re-
garding Sayer was separated from
' Land Revenue ' ; and on the 16tli
idem the Abkarry was separately regu-
lated.
The amount in the Accounts credited
as Land Revenue in Bengal seems to
have included both Sayer and Abkarry
down to the Accts. presented to Parlia-
ment in 1796. In the "Abstract
Statement of Receipts and Disburse-
ments of the Bengal Government'*
for 1793-94, the "Collections under
head of Syer and Abkarry" amount
to Rs. 10,98,256. In the Accounts,
printed in 1799, for 1794-5 to 1796-7,
the " Land and Sayer Revenues " are
given, but Abkari is not mentioned.
Among the Receipts and Disburse-
ments for 1800-1 appears "Syer Col-
lections, including Abkaree, 7,81,925."
These forms appear to have remained
in force down to 1833. In the ac-
counts presented in 1834, from 1828-9,
to 1831-2, with Estimate for 1832-3,
Land Revenue is given separately, and
next to it Syer and Abkaree Revenue.
Except that the spelling was altered
back to .Sayer and Abkarry, this re-
mained till 1856. In 1857 the ac-
counts for 1854-5 showed in separate
lines, —
Land Revenue,
Excise Duties, in Calciitta,,
Sayer Revenue,
Abkarry ditto.
In the accounts for 1861-2 it be-
came—
Land Revenue,
Sayer and Miscellaneous,
Abkaree,
and in those for 1863-4 Sayer vanished
altogether.
The term Sayer has been in use in
Madras and Bombay as well as in
Bengal. From the former we give an
example under 1802 ; from the latter
we have not met with a suitable
quotation.
The following entries in the Bengal
accounts for 1858-59 will exemplify
SAYER, SYRE.
801
SCAVENGER.
the application of Sayer in the more
recent times of its maintenance : —
Under Bengal, Behar and Orissa :
Sale of Trees and Sunken
Boats . . . . Es. 555 0 0
Ciidei' Pegu and Martahan Provinces :
Fisheries . . . Rs. 1,22,874 0 2
Tax on Birds' nests
(q-v.) 7,449 0 0
„ on Salt . . 43,061 3 10
Fees for fruits and
gardens. . . 7,287 9 1
Tax on Bees' wax . 1,179 8 0
Do. Collections . . 8,050 0 0
Sale of Government
Timbers, &c. . . 4,19,141 12 8
6,09,043 1 9
I 'nder the same :
Sale proceeds of un-
claimed and confiscated
Timbers, . . . Rg, 146 11 10
Net Salvage on Drift
Timbers . . . 2,247 10 0
2,394 5 10
c. 1580.— "Sair az Gangdpat o atrdf-i-
Hindowi waghaira . . ."i.e. "Sayer from
the Ganges . . . and the_ Hindu districts,
&c. . .170,800 dams."—Am-i-Akharl, orig.
i. 395, in detailed Revenues of Sirkar Janna-
tahdd or Gaur ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 131].
1751.— "I have beard that Ramkissen
Seat who lives in Calcutta has carried goods
to that place without paying the Muxidavad
S3nre chowkey (choky) duties." — Letter
from Nawah to Prest. Ft. William, in Lonq,
25. ^'
1788.— "Sairjat— All kinds of taxation
besides the land-rent. Sairs.— Any place
or office appointed for the collection of
duties or cwsioms."— The Indian Vocahilary,
1790. — "Without entering into a discus-
sion of privileges founded on Custom, and
of which it is easier to ascertain the abuse
than the origin, I shall briefly remark on
the Collections of Sayer, that while they
remain in the hands of the Zemindars, every
effort to free the internal Commerce from
the baneful effects of their vexatious im-
positions must necessarily prove abortive."
—Minute hy the Hon. C. Stuart, dd. Feb. 10,
quoted by Lord Comwallis in his Minute of
July 18.
,, I 'The Board last day very humanely
and politically recommended unanimously
the abolition of the Ssljt.
"The statement of Mr. Mercer from
Burdwan makes all the Sayr (consisting of
a strange medley of articles taxable, not
omitting even Hermaphrodites) amount only
to 58,000 Rupees. . . ."—Minute hy Mr. Law
«/ the Bd. of Revenue, forwarded by the
Board, July 12.
1792.— "The Jumma on which a settle-
ment for 10 years has been made is about
3 K
(current Rupees) 3,01,00,000 . . . which is
9,35,691 Rupees less than the Average Col-
lections of the three preceding Years. On
this Jumma, the Estimate for 1791-2 is
formed, and the Sayer Duties, and some
other extra Collections, formerly included
in the Land Revenue, being abolished,
accounts for the Difference. . . ." — Heads of
Mr. Dundas's Speech on the Finances of the
E.I. Company, June 5, 1792.
1793. — "A Regulation for re-enacting
with alterations and modifications, the
Rules passed by the Governor General in
Council on 11th June and 28th July, 1790, and
subsequent dates, for the resumption and
abolition of Sayer, or internal Duties and
Taxes throughout Bengal, Bahar, and
Orissa," &c. "Passed by the Governor
General in Council on the 1st May, 1793.
. . "— Title of Regxilation,XXYll.oinm,
1802. — "The Government having reserved
to itself the entire exercise of its discretion
in continuing or abolishing, temporarily or
permanently, the articles of revenue in-
cluded according to the custom and practice
of the country, under the several heads of
salt and saltpetre — of the sayer or duties
by sea or land — of the abkarry . . . — of
the excise . . . — of all takes personal and
professional, as well as those derived from
markets, fairs and bazaars — of lakhiraj (see
LACKERAGE) lands. . . . The permanent
land-tax shall be made exclusively of the
said articles now recited." — Madras Regu-
lation, XXV. § iv.
1817. — "Besides the land-revenue, some
other duties were levied in India, which
were generally included under the denomi-
nation of SSijer. "—Mill, H. of Br. India, v.
417.
1863. — "The next head was 'Sayer,' an
obsolete Arabic word, which has tlie same
meaning as ' miscellaneous. ' It has latterly
been composed of a variety of items con-
nected with the Land Revenue, of which
the Revenue derived from Forests has been
the most important. The progress of im-
provement has given a value to the Forests
which they never had before, and it has
been determined ... to constitute the
Revenue derived from them a separate head
of the Public Accounts. The other Miscel-
laneous Items of Land Revenue which
appeared under 'Sayer,' have therefore
been added to Land Revenue, and what
remains has been denominated ' Forest
Revenue.'" — Sir C. Trevelyan, Financial
Statement, dd. April 30.
SCARLET. See SUCLAT.
SCAVENGER, s. We have been
rather startled to find among the MS.
records of the India Office, in certain
"Lists of Persons in the Service of the
Right. Honhle. the East India Company,
in Fort St. George, and the other Places
on the Coast of Choromandeil," begin-
SCAVENGER.
802
SCAVENGER.
iiing with Feby. 170^, and in the
entries for that year, the following :
'* Fort St. David.
" 5. Trevor Gaines, Land Customer
and Scavenger of Cuddalore, 5th
Counc*. . . .
'* 6. Edward Bawgv.s, Translator of
Country Letters, Sen. Mercht.
** 7. John Butt, Scavenger and Corn-
meeter, Tevenapatam, Mercht."
Under 1714 we find again, at Fort
St. George :
" Joseph Smart, Rentall General and
Scavenger, 8<A of Council, "
^nd so on, in the entries of most years
down to 1761, when we have, for the
last time :
" Samuel Ardley, 7th of CouticH, Masiili-
patam. Land - Customer, Military
Storekeeper, Rentall General, and
Scavenger."
^ome light is thrown upon this sur-
prising occurrence of such a term by
a reference to GoweVs Law Dictionary^
or The Interpreter (published origin-
ally in 1607) new ed. of 1727, where
we read :
"(Scaba^e, Scavagium. It is otherwise
called Scheoage, Shewage, and Scheautoing ;
maybe deduced from the Saxon Seaxoian
(Sceawian ?) Ostendei-e, and is a kind of
Toll or Custom exacted by Mayors, Sheriffs,
■kc, of Merchant - strangers, for Wares
shewed or offered to Sale within their
Precincts, which is prohibited by the
Statute 19 H. 7, 8. In a Charter of ffenrt/
the Second to the City of Canterbury it is
written Scewinga, and (in Mon. Ang. 2, per
fol. 890 h.) Sceawing ; and elsewhere I find
it in Latin Trihutum Ostensorium. The
City of London still retains the Custom,
of which in An old printed Booh of the
Oustoins of London, we read thus. Of which
Custom halfen del appertaineth to the Sheriffs,
nnd the other halfen del to the Hostys in
whose Houses the Merchants been lodged ; And
it is to wet that Scavage is the Shew by cause
that Merchanties (sic) sheion unto the She)-iffs
Merchandizes, of the which Customs ought to
be taken erre that ony thing thereof be sold, <L'C.
"(Stab^nger, From the Belgick Scavan,
to scrape. Two of every Parish within
London and the suburbs are yearly chosen
into this Office, who hire men called Rakers,
and carts, to cleanse the streets, and carry
away the Dirt and Filth thereof, mentioned
in 14 Car. 2, cap. 2. The Germans call him
a Drecksimon, from one Simon, a noted
Scavenger of Marpui^.
*****
" (SchabalbttS, The officer who collected
the Scavage-Money, which was sometimes
done with Extortion and great Oppression."
(Then quotes Hist, of Durham from
Wharton, Anglia Sacra, Pt. i. p. 75 ; "Anno
1311. Schavaldos insurgentes in Episcopatu
(Richardus episcopus) fortiter composuit.
Aliqui suspend ebantur, aliqui extra Episco-
patum fugabantur.")
In Spelman also (Glossarium Archaio-
logicum, 1688) we find : —
" Scavagium.'] Tributum quod a merca-
toribus exigere solent nundinarum domini,
ob licentiam proponendi ibidem venditioni
mercimonia, a Saxon (sceawian) id est,
Ostendere, inspicere, Angl. schctDiigc and
shctoJtQi." Spelman has no Scavenger or
Scavager.
The scavage then was a tax upon
goods for sale which were liable to
duty, the word being, as Skeat points
out, a Law French (or Low Latin ?)
formation from shew. ["From O.F.
escauw-er, to examine, inspect. 0. Sax.
skciwon, to behold ; cognate with A.S.
sceawian, to look at." {Concise Vict.
s.v.)] And the scavager or sca-
venger was originally the officer
charged with the inspection of the
goods and collection of this tax.
Passages quoted below from the Liber
Alb us of the City of London refer to
these officers, and Mr. Riley in Ids
translation of that woi-k (1861, p. 34)
notes that they were "Officers whose
duty it was originally to take custom
upon the Scavage, i.e. inspection of
the opening out, of imported goods.
At a later date, part of their duty was
to see that the streets were kept clean ;
and hence the modern word ' scaven-
ger,' whose office corresponds with the
rakyer (raker) of former times." [The
meaning and derivation of this word
have been discussed in Notes <h Queries,
2 ser. ix. 325 ; 5 ser. v. 49, 452.]
We can hardly doubt then that the
office of the Coromandel scavenger
of the 18th century, united as we find
it with that of " Rentall General," or
of Land-customer," and held by a
senior member of the Company's
Covenanted Service, must be under-
stood in the older sense of Visitor or
Inspector of Goods subject to duties,
but (till we can find more light) we
should suppose rather duties of the
nature of bazar tax, such as at a later
date we find classed as sayer (q.v.),
than customs on imports from seaward.
It still remains an obscure matter
how the charge of the scavagers or
scavengers came to be transferred to
the oversight of streets and street-
cleaning. That this must have become
SCAVENGER.
803
SGA VENGER.
a predominant part of their duty at an
<iarly period is shown by the Scavager's
Oath which we quote below from the
Liber Albus. In Skinner's Etymologicon,
1671, the definition is Collector sordium
■abrasarum (erroneously connecting the
word with shaving and scraping), whilst
he adds : '■'■ Nostri jScatiCttgcrs vilissimo
omnium ministerio sordes et purga-
menta urbis auferendi funguntur." In
Cotgrave's English-French Diet., ed. by
Howel, 1673, we have: " <Sc;tbitt3tr.
Boueur. Gadouard " — agreeing pre-
cisely with our modern use. Neither
of these shows any knowledge of the
less sordid office attaching to the name.
The same remark applies to Lye's
Jimius, 1743. It is therefore remark-
able to find such a survival of the
latter sense in the service of the
Company, and coming down so late as
1761. It must have begun with the
very earliest of the Company's estab-
lishments in India, for it is probable
that the denomination was even then
only a survival in England, due to the
Company's intimate connection with
the city of London. Indeed we learn
from Mr. Norton, quoted below, that
the term salvage was still alive within
the City in 1829.
1268. — " Walterus Hervy et Willelmus
<le Dunolmo, Ballivi, ut Custodes . . . de
Lxxv.^. vj.s. k xd. de consuetudinibus om-
nemodarum mercandisarum venientium de
partibus transmarinis ad Civitatem prae-
dictam, de quibus consuetude debetur quae
vocatur Scavagium. . . ."—Mag. Rot. 59.
Hen. III., extracted in T. Madox, H. and
Ant. of the Excheqve); 1779, i. 779.
Prior to 1419, — "Et debent ad dictum
Wardemotum per Aldermannum et probos
Wardae, necnon per juratores, eligi Con-
stabularii, Scavegeours, Aleconners, Be-
delle, et alii Officiarii."— Zi'fter Albus, p. 38.
,, "Serement de Scawageours.
Vous jurrez qe vous surverrez diligientie-
ment qe lez pavimentz danz vostre Garde
soient bien et droiturelement reparaillez et
nyent enhaussez a nosance dez veysyns ; et
<ie lez chemyns, ruwes, et venelles soient
nettez dez fiens et de toutz maners dez
ordures, pur honestee de la citee ; et qe
toutz les cliymyneys, fournes, terrailles
soient de piere, et suffisantement defens-
ables encontre peril de few ; et si vous
trovez rien a contraire vous monstrez al
Alderman, issint qe I'Alderman ordeigne
pur amendement de celle. Et ces ne
lerrez— si Dieu vous eyde et lez Saintz."—
Jbid. p. 313.
1594. — Letter from the Lords of the
Council to the Lord Mayor and Aldermen,
requesting them to admit John de Cardenas
to the office of Collector of Scavage, the
reversion of which had ... been granted
to him. — l7idex to the Remembrancia of the
C. of London (1878), p. 284.
1607. — Letter from the Lord Mayor to
the Lord Treasurer . . . enclosing a Petition
from the Ward of Aldersgate, complaining
that William Court, an inhabitant of that
Ward for 8 or 10 years past, refused to un-
dergo the office of Scavenger in the Parish,
claiming exemption . . . being privileged
as Clerk to Sir William Spencer, Knight,
one of the Auditors of the Court of Ex-
chequer, and praying that Mr. Court,
although privileged, should be directed to
find a substitute or deputy and pay him. —
Ibid. 288.
1623. — Letter . . . reciting that the City
by ancient Charters held . . . "the office
of Package and Scavage of Strangers' goods,
and merchandise carried by them by land
or water, out of the City and Liberties to
foreign parts, whereby the Customs and
Duties due to H.M. had been more duly
paid, and a stricter oversight taken of such
commodities so exported." — Remembrancia.
p. 321.
1632. — Order in Council, reciting that a
Petition had been presented to the Board
from divers Merchants born in London, the
sons of Strangers, complaining that the
" Packer of London required of them as much
fees for Package, Balliage, Shewage, &c.,
as of Strangers not English-born. . . ." —
Ibid. 322.
1760. — "Mr. Handle, applying to the
Board to have his allowance of Scavenger
increased, and representing to us the great
fatigue he undergoes, and loss of time,
which the Board being very sensible of.
Agreed we allow him Rs. 20 per month
more than before on account of his diligence
and assiduity in that post." — Ft. William
Co)isn., in Long, 245, It does not appear
from this what the duties of the scavenger
in Mr. Handle's case were.
1829. — "The oversight of customable
goods. This office, termed in Latin stiper-
visus, is translated in another charter by
the words search and surveying, and in the
2nd Charter of Charles I, it is termed the
scavage, which appears to have been its
most ancient and common name, and that
which is retained to the present day. . . .
The real nature of this duty is not a toll
for showing, but a toll paid for the oversight
of showing ; and under that name {super-
cisus apertionis) it was claimed in an action
of debt in the reign of Charles II. . . .
The duty performed was seeing and know-
ing the merchandize on which the King's
import customs were paid, in order that
no concealment, or fraudulent practices
. . . should deprive the King of his just
dues . . . (The duty) was well known under
the name of scavage, in the time of Henry
III., and it seems at that time to have been
a franchise of the commonalty." — G. Norton,
Commentaries on the Hist., <tc., of the City of
London, 3rd ed, (1869), pp. 380-381.
Besides the books quoted, see H. Wedge-
wood's Etym. Diet, and Skeai's do., which
SGRIVAN.
804
SEACUNNY.
have furnished useful light, and some re-
ferences.
SCRIVAN, s. An old word for a
clerk or writer, from Port, escrivdo.
[1616. — " He desired that some English
might early on the Morow come to his
howse, wher should meete a Scriuano and
finish that busines." — Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc.
i. 173. On the same page "The Scriuane
of Zulpheckcarcon."]
1673. — "In some Places they write on
Cocoe-Leafes dried, and then use an Iron
Style, or else on Paper, when they use a Pen
made with a Keed, for which they have a
Brass Case, which holds them and the Ink
too, always stuck at the Girdles of their
Sciivajia."— Fryer, 191.
1683.— "Mr. Watson in the Taffaty ware-
house without any provocation called me
Pittyful Prodigall Scrivan, and told me
my Hatt stood too high upon my head.
. . ." — Letter of S. Langley, in Hedges'
Diary, Sept. 5 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 108].
SCYMITAR, s. This is an English
word for an Asiatic sabre. The
common Indian word is talwdr (see
TULWAUR). We get it through the
French cimiterre, Ital. scimeterra, and
according to Marcel Devic originally
from Pers. shamshlr (chimchlr as he
writes it). This would be still very
obscure unless we consider the constant
clerical confusion in the Middle Ages
])etween c and t, which has led to
several metamorphoses of words ; of
which a notable example is Fr. car-
quois from Pers. tirhash. Scimecirra
representing shimsMr might easily thus
become scimetirra. But we cannot
prove this to have been the real origin.
This word {shamshlr) was known to
Greek writers. Thus :
A.D. 93. — " . . . Kai KadlaTTja-i rbv
irpea^&raTOv iraida Mopd^a^ov ^aaCKea
irepideiffa to diddrjfia Kal dovaa rov crrj/Jiav-
rrjpa roit Trarpos SaKTiXiov, r'qvTe aafiyprj-
pav ovofia^o/xivrjv Trap' avroh." — Joseph.
Antiqq. xx. ii. 3.
c. A.D. 114. — " Aw/sa 0epet Tpacav(^
v^dafiara (TTjpiKa Kai (rafixf/rjpas at 8i el<yi
cnrddaL ^ap^apiKai" — Quoted in Suidas
Lexicon, s.v.
1595.—
" . . . By this scimitar,
That slew the Sophy, and a Persian prince
That won three fields of Sultan Soliman
. . ."* Merchant of Venice, ii. 1.
* In a Greek translation of Shakspere, pub-
lished some years ago at Constantinople, this line
is omitted !
1610. — " . . . Anon the Patron starting
up, as if of a sodaine restored to life ; lik&
a mad man skips into the boate, and draw-
ing a Turkise Cjoniter, beginneth to lay <
about him (thinking that his vessell had.;
been surprised by Pirats), when they all
leapt into the sea ; and dining vnder water \
like so many Diue-dappers, ascended with-
out the reach of his furie." — Sandys, Re-
lation, &c., 1615, p. 28.
1614. — "Some days ago I visited theil
house of a goldsmith to see a scimitar (
{scimitarra) that Nasuhbash^ the first vizir,
whom I have mentioned above, had ordered \
as a present to the Grand Signor. Scabbard
and hilt were all of gold ; and all covered '
with diamonds, so that little or nothing
of the gold was to be seen." — P. delta Valle^
i. 43.
c. 1630. — "They seldome go without their
swords (shamsheers they call them) form'd
like a cresent, of pure metall, broad, and
sharper than any rasor ; nor do they value
them, unlesse at one blow they can cut ia
two an Asinego. . . ." — Sir T. Herbert, ed.
1638, p. 228.
1675. — "I kept my hand on the Cock of
my Carabine ; and my Comrade followed a.
foote pace, as well armed ; and our Jani-^
zary better than either of us both : but our
Armenian had only a Scimeter." — (Sir>
George Wheler, Journey into Greece, London^
1682, p. 252.'
1758. — "The Captain of the troop . . .
made a cut at his head with a scjmietar
which Mr. Lally parried with his stick,
and a Goffree (CaflFer) servant who attend
him shot the Tangerine dead with a pistol.'"
—Orme, i. 328.
SEACUNNY, s. This is, in the:
phraseology of the Anglo-Indian
marine, a steersman or quartermaster..
The word is the Pers. suJcJcdm, from
Ar. sukkdn, ' a helm.'
c. 1580. — "Aos Mocadoes, Socoes, e-
Vogas." — Primor e Honra, &c. f. 68 y. ("To-
the Mocuddums, Seacunnies, and oars-
men.")
c. 1590. — " Sukkangir, or helmsman. He
steers the shipaccording to the orders of the-
Mu'dllim." — Aln, i. 280.
1805. — "I proposed concealing myself
with 5 men among the bales of cloth, till it
should be night, when the Frenchmen
being necessarily divided into two watches
might be easily overpowered. This was-
agreed to . . . till daybreak, when unfor-
tunately descrying the masts of a vessel on
our weather beam, which was immediately
supposed to be our old friend, the senti-
ments of every person underwent a most
unfortunate alteration, and the Nakhoda,
and the Soucan, as well as the Supercargo,
informed me that they would not tell a lie
for all the world, even to save their lives ;
and in short, that they would neither be
airt noi' pairt in the business." — Letter of
Leyden, dd. Oct. 4-7, in Morton's Life.
SEBUNVY.
805
SEBUNDY.
]^820. — "The gunners and quartermasters
. are Indian Portuguese ; they are called
Secunnis." — Maria &raham, 85.
[1855.—". . . the Seacunnies, or helms-
men, were principally Manilla men." — Neale,
Resldeme in Siam, 45.]
SEBUNDY, s. Hind, from Pers.
dhharidl (sih, 'three'). The rationale
of the word is obscure to us. [Platts
says it means 'three-monthly or
quarterly payment.' The Madras
Gloss, less probably suggests Pers.
npdhhandl (see SEPOY), ' recruitment.']
It is applied to irregular native
soldiery, a sort of militia, or im-
perfectly disciplined troops for revenue
or police duties, &c. Certain local
infantry regiments were formerly
officially termed Sebundy. The last
official appearance of the title that we
can find is in application to "The
Sebundy Corps of Sappers and Miners"
employed at Darjeeling. This is in
the E.I. Register down to July, 1869,
after which the title does not appear
in any official list. Of this corps, if
we are not mistaken, the late Field-
]\Iarshal Lord Napier of Magdala was
in charge, as Lieut. Robert Napier,
about 1840. An application to Lord
Napier, for corroboration of this re-
miniscence of many years back, drew
from him the following interesting
note : —
"Captain Gilmore of the (Bengal) Engi-
neers was appointed to open the settlement
of Darjeeling, and to raise two companies
of Sebundy Sappers, in order to provide
the necessary labour.
"He commenced the work, obtained some
(Native) officers and N.C. officers from the
old Bengal Sappers, and enlisted about half
of each company.
"The first season found the little colony
quite unprepared for the early commence-
ment of the Bains. All the Coolies, who
did not die, fled, and some of the Sappers
deserted. Gilmore got sick ; and in 1838
I was suddenly ordered from the extreme
border of Bengal — Nyacollee — to relieve him
for one month. I arrived somehow, with a
pair of pitarahs as my sole possession.
"Just then, our relations with Nepaul
became strained, and it was thought desir-
able to complete the Sebundy Sappers with
men from the Border Hills unconnected
with Nepaul — Garrows and similar tribes.
Through the Political Officer the necessary
number of men were enlisted and sent to me.
"When they arrived I found, instead of
the ' fair recruits ' announced, a number of
most unfit men ; some of them more or less
crippled, or with defective sight. It seemed
probable that, by the process known to us in
India as uddlee bucldlee (see BUDLEE), the
original recruits had managed to insert sub-
stitutes during the journey ! I was much
embarrassed as to what I should do with
them ; but night was coming on, so I en-
camped them on the newly opened road,
the only clear space amid the dense jungle
on either side. To complete my difficulty
it began to rain, and I pitied my poor re-
cruits ! During the night there was a storm
— and in the morning, to my intense relief,
they had all disappeared !
"In the expressive language of my ser-
geant, there was not a ' visage ' of the men
left.
" The Sebundies were a local corps, de-
signed to furnish a body of labourers fit for
mountain-work. They were armed, and ex-
pected to fight if necessary. Their pay was
6rs. a month, instead of a Sepoy's 7|. The
pensions of the Native officers were smaller
than in the regular army, which was a
ground of complaint with the Bengal
Sappers, who never expected in accepting
the new service that they would have lower
pensions than those they enlisted for.
"I eventually completed the corps with
Nepaulese, and, I think, left them in a
satisfactory condition.
" I was for a long time their only sergeant-
major. I supplied the Native officers and
N.C. officers from India with a good pea-
jacket each, out of my private means, and
with a little gold-lace made them smart and
happy.
" When I visited Darjeeling again in 1872,
I found the remnant of my good Sapper
officers living as pensioners, and waiting to
erive me an affectionate welcome.
*****
"My month's acting appointment was
turned into four years. I walked 30 miles
to get to the place, lived much in hovels and
temporary huts thrown up by my Hill-men,
and derived more benefit from the climate
than from my previous visit to England. I
think I owe much practical teaching to the
Hill-men, the Hills and the Climate. I
learnt the worst the elements could do to
me — very nearly — excepting earthquakes !
And I think I was thus prepared for any
hard work."
c. 1778.— "At Dacca I made acquaintance
with my venerable friend John Cowe. He
had served in the Navy so far back as the
memorable siege of Havannah, was reduced
when a lieutenant, at the end of the Ame-
rican War, went out in the Company's
military service, and here I found him in
command of a regiment of Sebundees, or
native militia."— ^o?i. R. Lindsay, in L. of
the Lindsays, iii. 161.
1785. — "The Board were pleased to direct
that in order to supply the place of the
Sebundy corps, four regiments of Sepoys
be employed in securing the collection of
the revenues."— In Seton-Kain\ i. 92
,, "One considerable charge upon
the Nabob's country was for extraordinary
sibbendies, sepoys and horsemen, who
appear to us to be a very unnecessary in-
cumbrance upon the revenue."— Append, to
SEEDY.
806
SEEDY.
Speech on JVab. of Arcot's Debts, in Biirke's
Wwks, iv. 18, ed. 1852.
1796.— "The Collector at Midnapoor
having reported the Sebimdy Corps at-
tached to that Collectorship, Sufficiently
Trained in their Exercise ; the Regular
Sepoys who have been Employed on that
Duty are to be withdrawn." — C 0. Feb. 23,
in Suppt. to Code of Militai-y Regs., 1799,
p. 145.
1803. — "The employment of these people
therefore ... as sebimdy is advantageous
... it lessens the number of idle and dis-
contented at the time of general invasion
and confusion." — Wellington, Desp. (ed.
1837), ii. 170.
1812. — "Sebimdy, or provincial corps of
native troops." — Fifth Report, 38.
1861. — "Sliding down Mount Tendong,
the summit of which, with snow lying
there, we crossed, the Sebimdy Sappers
were employed cutting a passage for the
mules ; this delayed our march exceedingly."
— Report of Capt. Impey, R.I]., in Gawlers
Sikhim, p. 95.
SEEDY, s. Hind, sidl; Arab.
saiyid, ' lord ' (whence the Cid of
Spanish romantic history), saiyidl, ' my
lord ' ; and Mahr. siddhi. Properly
an honorific name given in Western
India to African Mahommedans, of
whom many held high positions in
the service of the kings of the Deccan.
Of these at least one family has sur-
vived in princely position to our own
day, viz. the Nawab of Jangira (see
JUNGEERA), near Bombay. The
young heir to this principality, Siddhi
Ahmad, after a minority of some years,
was installed in the Government in
Oct., 1883. But the proper applica-
tion of the word in the ports and on
the shipping of Western India is to
negroes in general. [It "is a title
still applied to holy men in Marocco
and the Maghrib ; on the East African
coast it is assumed by negro and
negroid Moslems, e.g. Sidi Mubarak
Bombay ; and ' Seedy boy ' is the
Anglo-Indian term for a Zanzibar-
man" (Burton, Ar. Nights, iv. 231).]
c. 1563. — "And among these was an
Abyssinian {Abexim) called Cide Meriam,
a man reckoned a great cavalier, and who
entertained 500 horse at his own chaises,
and who greatly coveted the city of Daman
to quarter himself in, or at the least the
whole of its pergunnas (parganas — see PER-
GUNNAH) to devour."— Cowto, VII. x. 8.
[c. 1610. — "The greatest insult that can
be passed upon a man is to call him Cisdy —
that is to say 'cook.'" — Pyrard de Laval,
Hak. Soc. i. 173.]
1673. — " A.n Hobsy or African Coffery
(they being preferred here to chief employ-
ments, which they enter on by the name of
Siddies)."— i^?7/«-, 147.
,, " He being from a Hohsy CapMr
made a free Denizen . . . (who only in
this Nation arrive to great Preferment,
being the Frizled Woolly-pated Blacks)
under the known style of Syddies. . . ." —
Jlnd. 168.
1679. — "The protection which the Siddeea
had given to Gingerah against the repeated
attacks of Sevagi, as well as their frequent
annoyance of their country, had been so
much facilitated by their resort to Bombay,
that Seva^gi at length determined to compel
the English Government to a stricter neu-
trality, by reprisals on their own port." —
0)-me, Fragments, 78.
1690. — "As he whose Title inmost Christiany
encouraged him who is its principal Adver-
sary to invade the Rights of Christendom,
so did Senor Padre de Pandara, the Principal
Jesuite and in an adjacent Island to
Bombay, invite the Siddy to exterminate
all the Protestants there." — Ovington, 157.
1750-60. — "These (islands) were formerly
in the hands of Angria and the Siddies or
Moors." — Grose, i. 58.
1759. — "The Indian seas having been
infested to an intolerable degree by pirates,
the Mogul appointed the Siddee, who was
chief of a colony of Coffrees (CafFer), to
be his Admiral. It was a colony which,
having been settled at Dundee-Rajapore,
carried on a considerable trade there, and
had likewise many vessels of force." — Cam-
bridges Account of the War, &c., p. 216.
1800. — "I asked him what he meant by
a Siddee. He said a hubshee. This is the
name by which the Abyssinians are dis-
tinguished in India." — T. Munro, in Life^
i. 287.
1814. — "Among the attendants of the
Cambay Nabob . . . are several Abyssinian
and Caffree slaves, called by way of courtesy
Seddees or Master." — Forbes, Or. Mem.
iii. 167 ; [2nd ed. ii. 225].
1832.—" I spoke of a Sindhee" {Siddhee)
"or Habshee, which is the name for an
Abyssinian in this country lingo." — 3Ietn,
of Col. Moiintcmi, 121.
1885.— "The inhabitants of this singular
tract (Soopah plateau in N. Canara) were
in some parts Mahrattas, and in others of
Canarese race, but there was a third and
less numerous section, of pure African de-
scent called Sidhis . . . descendants of
fugitive slaves from Portuguese settlements
. . . the same ebony coloured, large-limbed
men as are still to be found on the African
coast, with broad, good-humoured, grinning
faces."— Gordo7i S. Forbes, Wild Life in
Canara, &c., 32-33.
[1896.—
" We've shouted on seven-ounce nuggets,
We've starved on a Seedee boy's pay."
R. Kiphng, The Seven Seas.\
SEEMUL, SIMMUL.
807
SEER.
SEEMUL, SIMMUL, &c. (some-
times we have seen Symbol, and
Cjnnbal), s. Hind, semal and semhhal ;
[Skt. sdlmaW]. The (so-called) cotton-
tree Bomhax Malabaricum, D.C. (N.O.
Malvaceae), which occurs sporadically
from Malabar to Sylhet, and from
Burma to the Indus and beyond. It
is often cultivated. " About March it
is a striking object with its immense
l)uttressed trunks, and its large showy
red flowers, 6 inches in breadth,
clustered on the leafless branches.
The flower-buds are used as a potherb
and the gum as a medicine" {Punjab
Plants). We remember to have seen
a giant of this species near Kishna-
garh, the buttresses of which formed
chambers, 12 or 13 feet long and 7 or
8 Avide. The silky cotton is only used
for stuffing pillows and the like. The
wood, though wretched in quality for
any ordinary purpose, lasts under
water, and is commonly the material
for the . curbs on which wells are built
and sunk in Upper India.
[c. 1807.—". . . the Salmoli, or Simul
... is one of the most gaudy ornaments
of the forest or village. . . ." — Buchanan
Hamilton, E. India, ii. 789.]
SEEB, s. Hind, ser ; Skt. setak.
One of the most generally spread
Indian denominations of weight,
though, like all Indian measures,
varying widely in difi*erent parts of
the country. And besides the varia-
tions of local ser and ser we often
find in the same locality a pakkd
(pucka) and a kachchhd (cutcha) ser ;
a state of things, however, which
is human, and not Indian only (see
under PUCELA.). The ser is generally
(at least in upper India) equivalent to
80 tolas or rupee- weights ; but even
this is far from universally true. The
heaviest ser in the Useful Tables (see
Thomas's ed. of Prinsep) is that called
"Coolpahar," equivalent to 123 tolas,
and weighing 3 lbs. 1 oz. 6^ dr. avoird. ;
the lightest is the ser of Malabar and
tlie S. Mahratta country, which is
little more than 8 oz. [The Macleod
ser of Malabar, introduced in 1802, is
of ISO tolas; 10 of these weigh 33 lb.
(Madras Man. ii. 516).]
Regulation VII. of the Govt, of
India of 1833 is entitled "A Reg. for
altering the weight of the Furruckabad
Rupee (see RUPEE) and for assimilating
it to the legal currency of the Madras
and Bombay Presidencies ; for adjust-
ing the weight of the Company's sicca
Rupee, and for fixing a standard unit
of weight for India. ^^ This is the
nearest thing to the establishment of
standard weights that existed up to
1870. The preamble says : " It is
further convenient to introduce the
weight of the Furruckabad Rupee as
the unit of a general system of weights
for Government transactions through-
out India." And Section IV. contains
the following :
" The Tola or Sicca weight to be equal to
180 grains troy, and the other denominations
or weights to be derived from this unit,
according to the following scale : —
8 Rutties = 1 Masha = 15 troy grains.
12 Mashas = 1 Tola -= 180 ditto.
80 Tolas (or sicca weight) = 1 Seer=
21 lbs. troy.
40 Seers = 1 J/^«i or Bazar Maund =
100 lbs. troy."
Section VI. of the same Regulation
says :
"The system of weights and measures (?)r
described in Section IV. is to be adopted
at the mints and assay offices of Calcutta
and Saugor respectively in the adjustment
and verification of all weights for govern-
ment or public purposes sent thither for
examination."
But this does not go far in establish-
ing a standard unit of weight for India :
though the weights detailed in § iv.
became established for Government
purposes in the Bengal Presidency.
The seer of this Regulation was thus
14,400 grains troy— 2^ lbs. troy, 2-057
lbs. avoirdupois.
In 1870, in the Government of
Lord Mayo, a strong movement was
made by able and influential men to
introduce the metrical system, and an
Act was passed called ''The Indian
Weights and Measures Act'' (Act XI.
of 1870) to pave the way for this.
The preamble declares it expedient
to provide *f or the ultimate adoption
of an uniform system of weights and
measures thoughout British India, and
the Act prescribes certain standards,
with powers to the Local Governments
to declare the adoption of these.
Section II. runs :
'' Standards.— "The primary standard of
weight shall be called ser, and shall be a
weight of metal in the possession of the
Government of India, which weight, when
weighed in a vacxium, is equal to the weight
known in France as the kilogramme des
Archives."
SEER-FISH.
808
SEERPAW
Again, Act XXXI. of 1872, called
" The Indian Weights and Measures of
CajMcity Act" repeats in substance the
same preamble and prescription of
standard weight. It is not clear to
us what the separate object of this
second Act was. But with the death
of Lord Mayo the whole scheme fell
to the ground. The ser of these Acts
would be = 2*2 lbs. avoirdupois, or
0*143 of a pound greater than the 80
tola ser.
1554. — " Porto Grande de Bemgala. — * The
maund {vido) with which they weigh all
merchandize is of 40 ceres, each cer 18|
ounces ; the said maund weighs 46^ arratels
<rottle)."— yl. Nunes, 37.
1648. — "One Ceer weighs 18 peysen . . .
and makes f pound troy weight." — Van
Twist, 62.
1748. — "Enfin on verse le tout un serre
de I'huile."— Ze«. Edif. xiv. 220,
SEER-FISH, s. A name applied to
several varieties of fish, species of the
genus Cybium. When of the right
size, neither too small nor too big,
these are reckoned among the most
delicate of Indian sea-fish. Some
kinds salt well, and are also good for
preparing as Tamarind-Fish. The
name is sometimes said to be a corrup-
tion of Pers. slah (qu. Pers. ' black ? ')
but the quotations show that it is a
corruption of Port, serra. That name
would appear to belong properly to
the well-known saw- fish (Pristis) — see
Bluteau, quoted below ; but probably
it may have been applied to the fish
now in question, because of the serrated
appearance of the rows of finlets, be-
hind the second dorsal and anal fins,
which are characteristic of the genus
(see Day's Fishes of India, pp. 254-256,
and plates Iv., Ivi.).
1554. — "E aos Marinheiros hum peixe
cerra par mes, a cada hum." — A. Nunez,
Licro dos Pesos, 43. •
,, "To Lopo Vaaz, Mestre of the
firearms {espingardes), his pay and pro-
visions. . . . And for his three workmen,
at the rate of 2 measures of rice each
daily, and half a seer fish (peixe serra) each
monthly, and a maund of firewood each
monthly."— >S^. Botelho, Tombo, 235.
1598.— "There is a fish called Piexe
Serra, which is cut in round pieces, as we
cut Salmon and salt it. It is very good." —
Linschoten, 88 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 11].
1720.— "Petxe Serra is ordinarily pro-
duced in the Western Ocean, and is so
called " etc. (describing the Saw-fish) . . .
' ' But in the Sea of the Islands of Qui-
rimba (i.e. off Mozambique) there is a
different peyxe serra resembling a large
corvijui,* but much better, and which it is
the custom to pickle. When cured it seems
just like ham." — Bluteau, Vocah. vii. 606-607.
1727.—" They have great Plenty of Seer-
fish, which is as savoury as any Salmon or
Trout in Europe."—^. Hamilton, i. 379 ;
[ed. 1744, i. 382].
[1813.—". . . the robal, the seir-fish,
the grey mullet . . . are very good." —
Forhes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 36.]
1860. — " Of those in ordinary use for the
table the finest by far is the Seir-fish,t a
species of Scomber, which is called Tora-
malu by the natives. It is in size and
form very similar to the salmon, to which
the flesh of the female fish, notwithstanding
its white colour, bears a very close resem-
blance, both in firmness and in flavour," —
Teiuient's Ceylon, i. 205.
SEERPAW, s. Pers. through Hind.
sar-d-pa — ' cap - a - pie.' A complete
suit, presented as a Khilat (Killut) or
dress of honour, by the sovereign or
his representative.
c. 1666. — " He . . . commanded, there
should be given to each of them an em-
broider'd Vest, a Turbant, and a Girdle of
Silk Embroidery, which is that which they
call Ser-apah, that is, an Habit from head
to foot."— Bernier, E.T. 37 ; [ed. Constable,
147].
1673 — "Sir George Oxendine . . . had
a Collat (Killut) or Serpaw, a Robe of
Honour from Head to Foot, offered him
from the Great Mogul." — Fryer, 87.
1680. — " Answer is returned that it hath
not been accustomary for the Governours
to go out to receive a bare Phymiaund
(Firmaun), except there come therewith
a Serpow or a Tasheriffe (Tashreef)."—
Ft. St. Geo. Consn. Dec. 2, in i\^. d.- E.
No. iii. 40.
1715. — "We were met by Padre Stephanus,
bringing two Seerpaws."— In Wheeler, ii. 245.
1727. — "As soon as he came, the King
embraced him, and ordered a serpaw or a
royal Suit to be put upon him."— yl.
Hamilton, i. 171 [ed. 1744].
1735.—" The last Nabob (Sadatulla) would
very seldom suffer any but himself to send
a Seerpaw ; whereas in February last Sunta
Sahib, Subder Ali Sahib, Jehare Khan and
Imaum Sahib, had all of them taken upon
them to send distinct Seerpaws to the
President." — In Wheeler, iii. 140.
1759. — "Another deputation carried six
costly Seerpaws ; these are garments which
are presented sometimes by superiors in
token of protection, and sometimes by in-
feriors in token of homage." — Orme, i. 169.
* Corvina is applied by Cu\ier, Cantor and
others to fish of the genus Sciaena of more recent
ichthyologists.
t " Cybhim (Scomber, Linn.) guttatum."—Ten-
nent.
SEETULFUTTY.
809
SEPOY, SEAPOY.
SEETULPUTTY, s. A fine kind
of mat made especially in Eastern
Bengal, and used to sleep on in the
cold weather, [They are made from
the split stems of the mukta pata,
Phrynium dichotomum, Roxb. (see tVatt^
Econ. Diet. vi. pt. i. 216 seq.).] Hind.
Mtalpatti, ' cold - slip.' Williamson's
spelling and derivation (from an Arab,
word impossibly used, see SICLEEGUB)
are quite erroneous.
1810. — "A very beautiful species of mat
is made . . . especially in the south-eastern
districts . . . from a kind of reedy grass. . . .
These are pecuHarly slippery, whence they
are designated ' seekul-putty ' {i.e. poHshed
sheets). . . . The principal uses of the
* seekul-putty ' are to be laid under the
lower sheet of a bed, thereby to keep the
body cool." — Williamson, V.M. ii. 41.
[1818.— " Another kind (of mat) the
sheetiiltlpatees, laid on beds and couches
on account of their coolness, are sold from
one roopee to five each." — Ward, Hindoos,
i. 106.]
1879.— In Fallon's Dicty. we find the
following Hindi riddle : —
" Chlnl kd piydld tiitd, koxjortd nahln ;
Mdlljl kd hag lagd, kol tortd nahln;
Sltal-pdti hichhl, kol sold ndhln ;
Rdj-hansl mud, kol rota ndhln."
Which might be rendered :
*' A china bowl that, broken, none can
join ;
A flowery field, whose blossoms none
purloin ;
A royal scion slain, and none shall weep ;
A sitalpatti spread where none shall
sleep."
The answer is an Egg ; the Starry Sky ; a
Snake {Rdj-hansl, 'royal scion,' is a placatory
name for a snake) ; and the Sea.
SEMBALL, s. Malay-Javan. sdm-
bil, sdmbal. A spiced condiment, the
curry of the Archipelago. [Dennys
{Descr. Diet. p. 337) describes many
varieties.]
1817.— "The most common seasoning
employed to give a relish to their insipid
food is the lomhock {i.e. red-pepper) ; tritu-
rated with salt it is called ^dJoabeV— Raffles,
H. of .Tava, i. 98.
SEPOY, SEAPOY, s. In Anglo-
Indian use a native soldier, disciplined
and dressed in the European style.
The word is Pers. sipdhi, from sipdh,
* soldiery, an army' ; which J. Oppert
traces to old Pers. spdda, 'a soldier'
{Lepeuple et la Langue des Medes, 1879,
p. 24). But Shah is a horseman in
Armenian; and sound etymologists
connect sipdh with asp, ' a horse ' ;
[others with Skt. paddti, 'a foot-
soldier']. The original word sipdhl
occurs frequently in the poems of
Amir Khusru (c. a.d. 1300), bearing
always probably the sense of a 'horse-
soldier,' for all the important part of
an army then consisted of horsemen.
See spdhl below.
The word sepoy occurs in Southern
India before we had troops in Bengal ;
and it was probably adopted from
Portuguese. We have found no
English example in print older than
1750, but probably an older one
exists. The India Office record of
1747 from Fort St. David's is the
oldest notice we have found in extant
MS. [But see below.]
c. 1300. — "Pride had inflated his brain
with wind, which extinguished the light of
his intellect, and a few sipahis from Hindu-
stan, without any religion, had supported
the credit of his authority." — Avilr Khusru,
in Elliot, iii. 536.
[1665. — "Souldier — Suppya and Haddee."
— Persian Gloss, in Sir T. Hei'hert, ed. 1677,
p. 99.]
1682. — " As soon as these letters were
sent away, I went immediately to Ray
Nundelall's to have ye Seapy, or Nabob's
horseman, consigned to me, with order to
see ye Pericanna put in execution ; but
having thought better of it, y^ Ray desired
me to have patience till tomorrow morning.
He would then present me to the Nabob,
whose commands to y^ Seapy and Bul-
chunds Vekeel would be more powerfull and
advantageous to me than his own." — Hedges,
Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 55, seq. Here we see
the word still retaining the sense of ' horse-
man ' in India.
[1717.— "A Company of Sepoys with the
colours." — Yule, in ditto, II. ccclix. On this
Sir H. Yule notes: "This is an occurrence
of the word sepoy, in its modern signifi-
cation, 30 years earlier than any I had been
able to find when publishing the A. -I. Gloss.
I have one a year earlier, and expect now
to find it earlier still."
[1733.— "You are next ... to make a
complete survey ... of the number of
fighting Sepoys. . . ." — Forrest, Bombay
Letters, ii. 55.]
1737.— "Elle com tota a for^a desponivel,
que eram 1156 soldados pagos em que entra-
ram 281 chegados na nao Mercys, e 780
S3rpaes ou lascarins (lascar), recuperon o
territorio." — Bosquejo das Possessoes Portu-
guezas no Oriente, &c., por Joanuim Pedro
Celestino Soares, Lisboa, 1851, p. 58.
1746._"The Enemy, by the best Intelli-
gence that could be got, and best Judgment
that could be formed, had or would have
on Shore next Morning, upwards of 3000
Europeans, with at least 500 Gofrys, and a
SEPOY, SEAPOY.
810
SEPOY, SEAPOY.
number of Cephoys and Peons."— JKr<. of
Diary, &c., in App. to A Letter to a Prom,
of the E.I. Co., London, 1750, p. 94.
[1746. — Their strength on shore I com-
pute 2000 Europeans Seapiahs and 300
Coffrees." — Letter from Madras, Oct. 9, in
Be^igal Consultations. Ihid. p. 600, we have
Seapies.]
1747.—" At a Council of War held at
Fort St. David the 25th December, 1747.
Present : —
Charles Floyer, Esq., Governor.
George Gibson John Holland
John Crompton John Rodolph de Gingens
William Brown John Usgate
Robert Sanderson.
* * *
"It is further ordered that Captn.
Crompton keep the Detachment under his
Command at Cuddalore, in a readiness to
march to the Choultry over against the
Port as soon as the Signal shall be made
from the Place, and then upon his firing
two Muskets, Boats shall be sent to bring
them here, and to leave a serjeant at
Cuddalore Who shall conduct his Seapoys
to the Garden Guard, and the Serjeant
shall have a Word by which He shall be
received at the Garden." — Original MS.
Proceedings (in the India Office).
„ The Council of Fort St. David
write to Bombay, March 16th, "if they
could not supply us with more than 300
Europeans, We should be glad of Five or
Six Hundred of the best Northern People
their way, as they are reported to be much
better than ours, and not so liable to
Desertion."
In Consn. May 30th they record the
arrival of the ships Leven, Warwick, and
Ilchester, Princess Augusta, "on the 28th
inst., from Bombay, (bringing) us a General
from that Presideucy,* as entered No. 38,
advising of ha^dng sent us by them sundry
stores and a Reinforcement of Men, con-
sisting of 70 European Soldiers, 200 Topasses
(Topaz), and 100 well -trained Seapoys,
all of which under the command of Capt.
Thomas Andrews, a Good Officer. . . ."
And under July 13th. "... The Re-
inforcement of Sepoys having arrived from
Tellicherry, which, with those that were
sent from Bombay, making a formidable
Body, besides what are still expected ; and
as there is far greater Dependance to be
placed on those People than on our own
Peons . . . many of whom have a very
weakly Appearance, Agreed, that a General
Review be now had of them, that all such
may be discharged, and only the Choicest
of them continued in the Service." — MS.
Records in India, Office:
1752. — ". . . they quitted their entrench-
ments on the first day of March, 1752, and
advanced in order of battle, taking posses-
sion of a rising ground on the right, on
which they placed 50 Europeans ; the front
* Not a general officer, but a letter from the
body of the Council.
consisted of 1500 Sipoys, and one hundred
and twenty or , thirty French." — Oom^/^^^e
Hist of the War in India, 1761, pp. 9-10.
1758.— A Tabular Statement {Mappa) of
the Indian troops, 20th Jan. of this year,
shows "Corpo de Sipaes " with 1162
" Sipaes promptos." — Bosquejo, as above.
,, "A stout body of near 1000
Sepoys has been raised within these few
days." — In Long, 134.
[1759. — "Boat rice extraordinary for the
Gentoo Seapois. . . ."—Ihid. 174.] =
1763. — "The Indian natives and Moors,
who are trained in the European manner,
are called Sepoys."— Orme, i. 80.
1763. — " Major Carnac . . . observes that
your establishment is loaded with the ex-
pense of more Captains than need be,
owing to the unnecessarily making it a
point that they should be Captains who
comniand the Sepoy Battalions, whereas
such is the nature of Sepoys that it requires
a peculiar genius and talent to be qualified
for that service, and the Battalion should
be" given only to such who are so without
regard to rank." — Court's Letter, of March
9. In Long, 290.
1770.— "England has at present in India
an establishment to the amount of 9800
European troops, and 54,000 sipahis well
armed and disciplined." — Raynal (tr. 1777),
i. 459.
1774. — "Sipai sono li soldati Indiani." —
Bella Toniba, 297.
1778.— "La porta del Ponente della cittk
si custodiva dalli sipais soldati Indiani
radunati da tutte le tribii, e religioni."—
Fra Paolino, Viaggio, 4.
1780. — "Next morning the sepoy came to
see me. ... I told him that I owed him my
life. ... He then told me that he was not
very rich himself, as his pay was only a
pagoda and a half a month — and at the
same time drew out his purse and offered
me a rupee. This generous behaviour, so
different to what I had hitherto experienced,
drew tears from my eyes, and I thanked
him for his generosity, but I would not take
his money." — Hon. J. Lindsay's Imprison-
ment, Lives of Lindsays, iii. 274.
1782. — "As to Europeans who run from
their natural colours, and enter into the
service of the country powers, I have heard
one of the best officers the Company ever
had . . . say that he considered them no
otherwise than as so many Seapoys ; for
acting under blacks they became mere
blacks in spirit." — Price, Some Observations,
95-96.
1789.—
" There was not a captain, nor scarce a
seapoy.
But a Prince would depose, or a Bramin
destroy."
Letter of Simpkin the Second, &c., 8.
1803. — "Our troops behaved admirably;
the sepoys astonished me." — Wellington
ii. 384
SEPOY, SEAPOY.
811
SERAI, SERYE.
1827. — "He was betrothed to the davighter
of a Sipahee, who served in the mud-fort
which they saw at a distance rising above
the jungle." — Sir W. Scott, The Surgeon's
Daughter, ch. xiii.
1836.— "The native army of the E, I.
Company. . . . Their formation took place
in 1757. They are usually called sepoys,
and are light and short." — In R. Philli'ps,
A Million of Facts, 718.
1881.— "As early as a.d. 1592 the chief
of Sind had 200 natives dressed and
armed like Europeans : these were the first
'sepoys.'" — Burton's Camoens, A Commen-
tary, ii. 445.
The French write cipaye or cijjai :
1759.— "De quinze mille Cipayes dont
I'armde est cens^e composee, j'en compte
a pen pr^s huit cens sur la route de Pondi-
chery, charge de sucre et de poivre et autres
marchandises, quant aux Coulis, ils sont
tous employes pour le meme objet." — Letter
of Lally to the Governor of Pondicherrij, in
Camhridges Account, p. 150.
c. 1835-38.—
" II ne criant ni Kriss ni zagaies,
II regarde I'homme sans fuir,
Et rit des balles des cipayes
Qui rebondissent sur son cuir."
Th. Gautier, U Hippopotame.
Since the conquest of Algeria the
same word is common in France under
another form, viz., spdhl. But the
Spclhl is totally different from the
sepoy, and is in fact an irregular horse-
man. With the Turks, from whom
the word is taken, the sjmhi was
always a horseman.
1554.— " Aderant magnis muneribus prae-
positi raulti, aderant praetoriani equites
omnes Sphai, Garipigi, Ulufagi, Gianizaro-
rum magnus nuraerus, sed nullus in tanto
conventu nobilis nisi ex suis virtutibus et
fortibus factis." — Busbeq, Epistolae, i. 99.
[1562.— "The Spachi, and other orders
of horsemen." — J. Shute, Tico Comm.. (Tr.)
fol. 53 ro. Stanf. Diet, where many early
instances of the word will be found.]
1672. — "Mille ou quinze cents Spahiz,
tous bien ^quipp^s et bien montes . . .
terminoient toute ceste longue, magnifique,
et pompeuse cavalcade." — Journal d'Ant.
Galland, i. 142.
1675.— "The other officers are the sardar
(Sirdar), who commands the Janizaries
. . . the Spahi Aga, who commands the
Spahies or Turkish Horse."— Wheeler's
Journal, 348.
[1686.— "I being providentially got over
the river before the Spie employed by them
could give them intelligence." — Hedges,
Jjiary, Hak. Soc. i. 229.]
1738.— "The Arab and other inhabitants
are obliged, either by long custom ... or
from fear and compulsion, to give the
Spahees and their company the movnah
. . . which is such a sufficient quantity of
provision for ourselves, together with straw
and barley for our mules and horses." —
Shaw's Travels in Barhary, ed. 1757, p. xii. •
1786. — "Bajazet had two years to collect
his forces ... we may discriminate the
janizaries ... a national cavalry, the
Spahis of modern times." — Gibbon, ch. Ixv.
1877. — " The regular cavalry was also
originally composed of tribute children.
. . . The sipahis acquired the same pre-
eminence among the cavalry which the
janissaries held among the infantry, and
their seditious conduct rendered them much
sooner troublesome to the Government." —
Finlay, H. of Greece, ed. 1877, v. 37.
SERAI, SERYE, s. This word is
used to represent two Oriental words
entirely different.
a. Hind, from Pers. sard, sardt.
This means originally an edifice, a
palace. It was especially used by the
Tartars when they began to build
palaces. Hence Sardl, the name of
more than one royal residence of the •
Mongol Khans upon the Volga, the
Sarra of Chaucer. The Russians re-
tained the word from their Tartar
oppressors, but in their language sarai
has been degraded to mean 'a shed.'
The word, as applied to the Palace
of the Grand Turk, became, in the
language of the Levantine Franks,
serail and serraglio. In this form, as
P. della Valle lucidly explains below,
the " striving after meaning " connected
the word with Ital. serrato, ' shut up ' ;
and with a word serraglio perhaps
previously existing in Italian in that
connection. [Seraglio, according to
Prof. Skeat {Concise Did. s.v.) is
" formed with svx^x-aglio (L. -aculum)
from Late Lat. serare, ' to bar, shut in '
— Lat. sera, a ' bar, bolt ' ; Lat. serere,
'to join together.'] It is this associa-
tion that has attached the meaning of
'women's apartments' to the word.
Sarai has no such specific sense.
But the usual modern meaning in
Persia, and the only one in India, is
that of a building for the accommoda-
tion of travellers with their pack-
animals ; consisting of an enclosed
yard with chambers round it.
Recurring to the Italian use, we
have seen in Italy the advertisement
of a travelling nienagerie as Serraglio
di Belve. A friend tells us of an old
Scotchman whose ideas must have run
in this groove, for he used to talk of
'a Serragle of blackguards.' In the
SERAI, SERYE.
812
SERANG.
Diary in England of Annibale Litolfi
of Mantua the writer says : " On
entering the tower there is a Serraglio
in which, from grandeur, they keep
lions and tigers and cat-lions." (See
Rawdon Brovm's Calendar of Papers in
Archives of Venice, vol. vi. pt. iii.
1557-8. App.) [The Stanf Diet, quotes
Evelyn as using the word of a place
wliere persons are confined : 1644. " I
passed by the Piazza Judea, where
their seraglio begins " {Diary, ed. 1872,
i. 142).]
c. 1584. — " At Saraium Turcis palatium
principis est, vel aliud amplum aedificiura,
non a Czar* voce Tatarica, quae regem
significat, dictum ; vnde Reineccius Sarag-
liam Turcis vocari putet, ut regiam. Nam
aliae quoque dom\is, extra Sultani regiam,
nomen hoc ferunt . . . vt ampla Turcorum
hospitia, sive diversoria publica, quae vulgo
Caravasarias (Caravanseray) nostri vocant."
— Leunclavius, ed. 1650, p. 403.
1609.—" . . . by it the great Suray,
besides which are diuers others, both in
the city and suburbs, wherein diuers neate
lodgings are to be let, with doores, lockes,
and keys to each." — W. Finch, in PurcJms,
i. 434.
1614. — " This term serraglio, so much
used among us in speaking of the Grand
Turk's dwelling . . . has been corrupted
into that form from the word serai, which in
their language signifies properly 'a palace.'
. . . But since this word serai resembles
serraio, as a Venetian would call it, or
seraglio as we say, and seeing that the
palace of the Turk is {serrato or) shut up
all round by a strong wall, and also because
the women and a great part of the courtiers
dwell in it barred up and shut in, so it may
perchance have seemed to some to have
deserved such a name. And thus the real
term serai has been converted into ser-
raglio."—P. della Valle, i. 36.
1615. — "Onely from one dayes Journey
to another the Sophie hath caused to bee
erected certaine kind of great harbours, or
huge lodgings (like hamlets) called caravan-
sara, or surroyes, for the benefite of Cara-
vanes. . . ." — DeMontfart, 8.
1616. — "In this kingdome there are no
Innes to entertaine strangers, only in great
Townes and Cities are faire Houses built
for their receit, which they call Sarray, not
inhabited, where any Passenger may haue
roome freely, but must bring with him his
Bedding, his Cooke, and other necessaries."
— Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1475.
1638. — " Which being done we departed
from our Serray (or Inne)." — W. Bruton,
in HaH. v. 49.
* On another B.M. copy of an earlier edition than
that quoted, and which belonged to Jos. Scaliger,
there is here a note in his autograph : " Id est
Caesar, non est vox Tatarica, sed Vindica seu
Illyrica, ex Latino detorta."
1648.— "A great sary or place for housing
travelling folk." — Van Twist, 17.
[1754. — " . . . one of the Sciddees (seedy)
officers with a party of men were lodged in
the Sorroy. . . ."—Forrest, Bombay Letters,
i. 307.]
1782. — " The stationary tenants of the
Serauee, many of them women, and some
of them very pretty, approach the traveller
on his entrance, and in alluring language
describe to him the varied excellencies of
their several lodgings." — Forster, Journeii,
ed. 1808, i. 86.
1825. — "The whole number of lodgers
in and about the serai, probably did not
fall short of 500 persons. What an ad-
mirable scene for an Eastern romance would
such an inn as this afford ! " — Heber, ed.
1844, ii. 122.
1850.—" He will find that, if we omit
only three names in the long line of the
Delhi Emperors, the comfort and happiness
of the people were never contemplated by
them ; and with the exception of a few
sarais and bridges, — and these only on
roads traversed by the imperial camps — he
will see nothing in which purely selfish con-
siderations did not prevail." — Sir H. M.
Elliot, Original Preface to Historians of
India, Elliot, I. xxiii.
b. A long-necked earthenware (or
metal) flagon for water ; a goglet
(q.v.). This is Ar. — P. surdhl. [This
is the dorak or kulleh of Egypt, of
which Lane {Mod. Egypt, ed. 1871, i.
186 seg.) gives an account with illus-
trations.]
c. 1666. — " . . . my Navab having vouch-
safed me a very particular favour, which is,
that he hath appointed to give me every
day a new loaf of his house, and a Souray
of the water of Ganges . . . Souray is that
Tin-flagon full of water, which the Servant
that marcheth on foot before the Gentleman
on horseback, carrieth in his hand, wrapt
up in a sleeve of red cloath." — Bernier, E.T.
114 ; [ed. Constable, 356].
1808.—" We had some bread and butter,
two surahees of water, and a bottle of
brandy." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 183.
[1880.— " The best known is the gilt silver
work of Cashmere, which is almost confined
to the production of the water-vessels or
sarais, copied from the clay goblets in use
throughout the northern parts of the Pan-
jab." — Birdwood, Indust. Arts of Indixi, 149.]
SERANGr, s. A native boatswain,
i or chief of a lascar crew ; the slvipper
of a small native vessel. The word is
Pers. sarhang, 'a commander or over-
seer.' In modern Persia it seems to
be used for a colonel (see Wills, 80).
1599.—". . . there set sail two Portu-
guese vessels which were come to Amacao
SERAPHIN.
813
SETTLEMENT.
(Macao) from the City of Goa, as occurs
every year. They are commanded by Cap-
tains, with Pilots, quartermasters, clerks,
and other officers, who are Portuguese ;
but manned by sailors who are Arabs,
Turks, Indians, and Bengalis, who serve
for so much a month, and provide them-
selves imder the direction and command of
a chief of their own whom they call the
Saranghi, who also belongs to one of these
nations, whom they understand, and recog-
nise and obey, carrying out the orders that
the Portuguese Captain, Master, or Pilot
may give to the said Saranghi." — Garletti,
Viaggi, ii. 206.
1690. — "Indus quem de hoc Ludo consu-
lui fuit scriba satis peritus ab officio in nave
sua dictus le sarang, Anglic^ ^oatstoaitt
seu ^OS0n." — Hyde, De Ludis Orientt. in
Syntagma, ii. 264.
[1822. — ". . . the ghaut 83rrangs (a
class of men equal to the kidnappers of
Holland and the crimps of England). ..."
— Wallace, Fifteen Years in India, 256.]
SERAPHIN. See XERAFIN.
SERENDIB, n.p. The Arabic
form of the name of Ceylon in the
earlier Middle Ages. (See under
CEYLON.)
SERINGAPATAM, n.p. The city
which was the capital of the Kingdom
of Mysore during the reigns of Hyder
Ali and his son Tippoo. Written
Sri-ranga-pattana, meaning according
to vulgar "interpretation 'Vishnu's
Town.' But as both this and the other
Srirangam {Seringam town and temple,
so-called, in the Trichinopoly district)
are on islands of the Cauvery, it is
possible that ranga stands for Lanka,
and that the true meaning is 'Holy-
Isle-Town.'
[SERPEYCH, s. Pers. sarpech,
sarpesh; an ornament of gold, silver
or jewels, worn in front of the turban ;
it sometimes consists of gold plates
strung together, each plate being set
with precious stones. Also a band of
silk and embroidery worn round the
turban.
[1753.—". . . a fillet. This they call a
sirpeach, which is wore round the turban ;
persons of great distinction generally have
them set with precious atones."— Hanway,
iv. 191.
[1786.—" Surpaishes." See under CUL-
GEE.
[1813.
LUT.l
-" Serpeych." See under KIL-
SETT, s. Properly Hind, sethy
which according to Wilson is the same
word with the Chetti (see CHETTY) or
Shetti of the Malabar Coast, the
different forms being all from Skt.
sreshtha, 'best, or chief,' sresthi, 'the
chief of a corporation, a merchant or
banker.' C. P. Brown entirely denies
the identity of the S. Indian shetti
with the Skt. word (see CHETTY).
1740.— "The Sets being all present at the
Board inform us that last year they dissented
to the employment of Fillick Chund (&c.),
they being of a different caste ; and conse-
quently they could not do business with
them." — In Lotig, p. 9.
1757. — "To the Seats Mootabray and
Roopchund the Government of Chanduna-
gore was indebted a million and a half
Rupees." — Orme, ii. 138 of reprint (Bk. viii.).
1770. — "As soon as an European arrived
the Gentoos, who know mankind better
than is commonly supposed, study his char-
acter . . . and lend or procure him money
upon bottomry, or at interest. This in-
terest, which is usually 9 per cent, at this
is higher when he is under a necessity of
borrowing of the Cheyks.
" These Cheyks are a powerful family of
Indians, who have, time immemorial, in-
habited the banks of the Ganges. Their
riches have long ago procured them the
management of the bank belonging to the
Court. . . ." — Raynal, tr. 1777, i. 427.
Note that by Cheyks the Abb^ means Setts.
[1883. — ". . . from the Himalayas to
Cape Comorin a security endorsed by the
Mathura Seth is as readily convertible into
cash as a Bank of England Note in London
or Paris." — F. S. Grouse, Mathura, 14.]
SETTLEMENT, s. In the Land
Eevenue system of India, an estate or
district is said to be settled, when
instead of taking a quota of the year's
produce the Government has agreed
with the cultivators, individually or
in community, for a fixed sum to be
paid at several periods of the year,
and not liable to enhancement during
the term of years for which the agree-
ment or settlement is made. The
operation of arranging the terms of
such an agreement, often involving-
tedious and complicated considerations
and enquiries, is known as the process
of settlement. A Permanent Settlement is
that in which the annual payment is
fixed in perpetuity. This was intro-
duced in Bengal by Lord Cornwallis
in 1793, and does not exist except
within that great Province, [and a few
districts in the Benares division of
the N.W.P., and in Madras.]
SEVEN PAGODAS.
814
SEYCHELLE ISLANDS.
[SEVEN PAGODAS, ii.p. The
Tarn. Mavallipuram, Skt. Mahahali-
piira, 'the City of the Great Bali,'
a, place midway between Sadras and
Covelong. But in one of the inscrip-
tions (about 620 a.d.) a King, whose
name is said to have been Amara, is
described as having conquered the
chief of the Mahamalla race. Malla
was probably the name of a powerful
highland chieftain subdued by the
Chalukyans. (See Crole, Man. of
Chinglepiit, 92 seq.). Dr. Oppert (Orig.
Inhabit., 98) takes the name to be de-
rived from the Malla or Palli race.
SEVEN SISTERS, or BEOTHERS.
The popular name (Hind, sdt-bhdl) of
a certain kind of bird, about the size
of a thrush, common throughout most
parts of India, Malacocercus terricolor,
Hodgson, ' Bengal babbler ' of Jerdon.
The latter author gives the native
name as Seven Brothers, which is the
form also given in the quotation below
from Tribes on My Frontier. The bird
is so named from being constantly
seen in little companies of about that
number. Its characteristics are well
given in the quotations. See also
Jerdon's Birds (Godwin-Austen's ed.,
ii. 69). In China certain birds of
starling kind are called by the Chinese
pa-ko, or "Eight Brothers," for a like
reason. See Gollingwood^s Rambles of a
Naturalist, 1868, p. 319. (See MYNA.)
1878. — "The Seven Sisters pretend to
feed on insects, but that is only when they
•cannot get peas . . . sad-coloured birds
hopping about in the dust, and incessantly
talking whilst they hop." — Ph. Robinson,
In My Indian Garden, 30-31.
1883.—". . . the Satbhai or 'Seven
Brothers ' . . . are too shrewd and knowing
to be made fun of . . . . Among themselves
they will quarrel by the hour, and bandy
foul language like fishwives ; but let a
stranger treat one of their number with
disrespect, and the other six are in arms
at once. . . . Each Presidency of India has
its own branch of this strange family. Here
{at Bombay) they are brothers, and in Ben-
gal they are sisters ; but everywhere, like
Wordsworth's opinionative child, they are
seven." — Tribes on My Frontier, 143.
SEVERNDROOG, n.p. A some-
what absurd corruption, which has
been applied to two forts of some
fame, viz. :
a. Suvarna-druga, or Suwandrug, on
the west coast, about 78 m. below
Bombay (Lat. 17° 48' N.). It was taken
in 1755 by a' small naval force from
Tulaji Angria, of the famous piratical
family. [For the commander of the
expedition, Commodore James, and his
monument on Shooter's Hill, see
Douglas, Bombay and W. India, i. 117
seq.]
b. Savandrug ; a remarkable double
hill-fort in Mysore, standing on a
two-topped bare rock of granite, which
was taken bv Lord Cornwallis's army
in 1791 (Lat. 12° 55'). [Wilks (Hist.
Sketches, Madras reprint, i. 228, ii.
232) calls it Savendy Droog, and Saven-
droog.]
SEYCHELLE ISLANDS, n.p. A
cluster of islands in the Indian Ocean,
politically subordinate to the British
Government of Mauritius, lying be-
between 3° 40' & 4° 50' S. Lat., and
about 950 sea-miles east of Mombas on
the E. African coast. There are 29
or 30 of the Seychelles proper, of which
Mahe, the largest, is about 17 m. long
by 3 or 4 wide. The principal
islands are granitic, and rise "in the
centre of a vast plateau of coral " of
some 120 m. diameter.
These islands are said to have been
visited by Soares in 1506, and were
known vaguely to the Portuguese
navigators of the 16th century as the
Seven Brothers (Os sete Irmanos or
Hermanos), sometimes Seven Sisters
(Sete Irmanas), whilst in Delisle's Map
of Asia (1700) we have both "les Sept
Freres" and "les Sept Soeurs." Ad-
joining these on the W. or S.W. we
find also on the old maps a group
called the Almirantes, and this group
has retained that name to the present
day, constituting now an appendage
of the Seychelles.
The islands remained uninhabited,
and apparently unvisited, till near the
middle of the 18th century. In 1742
the celebrated Mahe de la Bourdonnais,
who was then Governor of Mauritius
and the Isle of Bourbon, despatched
two small vessels to explore the islands
of this little archipelago, an expedi-
tion which was renewed by Lazare
Picault, the commander of one of the
two vessels, in 1774, who gave to the
principal island the name of MaM,
and to the group the name, of lies de
Bourdonnais, for which lies MaM
(which is the name given in the
SEYGHELLE ISLANDS.
815
SEYCHELLE ISLANDS.
Neptune Orientale of D'Apres de
Manneville, 1775, pp. 29-38, and tlie
charts), seems to have been substituted.
Whatever may have been La Bour-
donnais' plans with respect to these
islands, they were interrupted by his
engagement in the Indian campaigns
of 1745-46, and his government of
Mauritius was never resumed. In
1756 the Sieur Morphey (Murphy?),
commander of the frigate Le Gerf^
was sent by M. Magon, Governor of
Mauritius and Bourbon, to take posses-
sion of the Island of Mahe. But it
seems doubtful if any actual settlement
of the islands by the French occurred
till after 1769. [See the account of
the islands in Oweri^s Narrative^ ii. 158
seqii.l
A question naturally has suggested
itself to us as to how the group came by
the name of the Seychelles Islands ; and
it is one to which no trustworthy
answer will be easily found in English,
if at all. Even French works of pre-
tension {e.g. the Dictionnaire de la
Rousse) are found to state that the
islands were named after the " Minister
of Marine, Herault de Sechelles, who
was eminent for his services and his
able administration. He was the first
to establish a French settlement there."
This is quoted from La Rousse ; but
the fact is that the only man of the
name known to fame is the Jacobin
and friend of Danton, along with
whom he perished by the guillotine.
There never was a Minister of Marine
so called ! The name Sechelles first
(so far as we can learn) appears in
the Hydrographie Francaise of Belin,
1767, where in a map entitled Garte
reUuite du Ganal de Mozambique the
islands are given as Les lies S^cheyles,
with two enlarged plans en cartouche
of the Port de Secheyles. In 1767 also
Chev. de Grenier, commanding the
Heure du Berger, visited the Islands,
and in his narrative states that he had
with him the chart of Picault, " envoy e
par La Bourdonnais pour reconnoitre
les isles des Sept Freres, lesquelles ont
e'te depuis nonimee iles Mahe' et ensuite
lies Sechelles." We have not been
able to learn by whom the latter name
was given, but it was probably by
Morphey of the Gerfy for among
Dalrymple's Charts (pub. 1771), there
is a ^^Plan of the Harbour adjacent to
Bat River on the Island Seychelles,
from a French plan made in 1756,
published by Bellin." And there can
be no doubt that the name was be-
stowed in honour of Moreau de Se-
chelles, who was Go7itr6le7ir- General
des Finarices in France in 1754-56, i.e.
at the very time when Governor Magon
sent Capt. Morphey to take possession.
One of the islands again is called
Silhouette, the name of an official who
had been Gommissaire du roi prh la
Gompagnie des Indes, and succeeded
Moreau de Sechelles as Controller of
Finance ; and another is called Praslin,
apparently after the Due de Choiseul
Praslin who was Minister of Marine
from 1766 to 1770.
The exact date of the settlement of
the islands we have not traced. We
can only say that it must have been
between 1769 and 1772. The quota-
tion below from the Abbe Rochon
shows that the islands were not settled
when he visited them in 1769 ; whilst
that from Capt. Neale shows that they
were settled before his visit in 1772.
It will be seen that both Rochon and
Neale speak of Mahe as "the island
Seychelles, or Secheyles," as in Belin's
chart of 1767. It seems probable that
the cloud under which La Bourdonnais
fell, on his return to France, must
have led to the suppression of his
name in connection with the group.
The islands surrendered to the
English Commodore Newcome in 1794,
and were formally ceded to England
with Mauritius in 1815. Seychelles
appears to be an erroneous English
spelling, now however become estab-
lished. (For valuable assistance in
the preceding article w6 are indebted
to the courteous communications of
M. James Jackson, Librarian of the
Societe de Geographic at Paris, and of
M. G. Marcel of the Biblioth^que
Nationale. And see, besides the works
quoted here, a paper by M. Elie Pujot,
in L'Explorateur, vol. iii. (1876) pp.
523-526).
The following passage of Pyrard
probably refers to the Seychelles :
c. 1610. — "Le Roy (des Maldives) enuoya
par deux foys vn tr^s expert pilote pour
aller descouvrir vne certaine isle nomm^e
pollouoifs, qui leur est prescjue inconnue.
. . . lis disent aussi que le diable les y
tourmentoit visiblement, et que pour I'isle
elle est fertile en toutes sortes de fruicts,
et mesme ils ont opinion que ces gros Cocos
medicinaux qui sont si chers-lk en viennent.
. . . Elle est sous la hauteur de dix degr^s
au deli de la ligne et enuiron six vingt
SHA, SAH.
816
SHABUNBER.
lieues des Maldiues. . . ."—(see COCO-DE-
ME'R).—Pyrard de Laval, i. 212. [Also see
Mr. Gray's note in Hak. Soc. ed. i. 296,
where he explains the word polloiwys in the
above quotation as the Malay fulo, ' an
island,' Male Foldvahi.]
1769.— "The principal places, the situation
of which I determined, are the Secheyles
islands, the flat of Cargados, the Salha da
Maha, the island of Diego Garcia, and the
Adu isles. The island Secheyles has an
exceedingly good harbour. . . . This island
is covered with wood to the very summit of
the mountains. ... In 1769 when I spent a
month here in order to determine its position
with the utmost exactness, Secheyles and
the adjacent isles were inhabited only by
monstrous crocodiles ; but a small establish-
ment has since been formed on it for the
cultivation of cloves and nutmegs." — Voyage
to Madagascar arid the M. Indies hy the Abbe
Rochon, E.T., London, 1792, p. liii.
1772.— "The island named Seychelles is
inhabited by the French, and has a good
harbour. ... I shall here deliver my
opinion that these islands, where we now
are, are the Three Brothers and the adjacent
islands ... as there are no islands to the
eastward of them in these latitudes, and
many to the westward." — Capt. Neale's
Passage from Bencooleii to the Seychelles
Islands in the Sioift Grab. In Dunn's
Directory, ed. 1780, pp. 225, 232.
[1901.— "For a man of energy, persever-
ance, and temperate habits, Seychelles
affords as good an opening as any tropical
colony." — E,eport of Administrator, in Times,
Oct. 2.]
SHA, SAH, s. A merchant or
banker ; often now attached as a
surname. It is Hind, sdh and sdhu
from Skt. sddhu, ' perfect, virtuous, re-
spectable' {^ prudhomme'). See SOW-
CAR.
[c. 1809. — " . . . the people here called
Mahajans (Mahajun), Sahu, and Bahariyas,
live by lending money." — Buchanan Hamil-
ton, E. India, ii. 573.]
SHABASH! interj. 'Well done!'
' Bravo ! ' Pers. SJia - hash. ' Eex
fias ! ' * [Rather shad-bash, ' Be joyful.']
c. 1610.— "Le Roy fit rencontre de moy
. . . me disant vn mot qui est commun
en toute I'lnde, a savoir Sabatz, qui veut
dire grand mercy, et sert aussi a louer vn
homme pour quelque chose qu'il a bien
fait." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 224.
[1843.—" I was awakened at night from a
.sound sleep by the repeated savashes ! wdh !
wdhs! from the residence of the thanndar."
—Davidson, Travels in Upper India, i. 209.]
" At pueri ludentes, Rex eris, aiunt,
Si recte facies. "—i/or. Kp. I. i.
SHABUNDER, s. Pers. Shah-
bandar J lit. 'King of the Haven,*
Harbour- Master. This was the title
of an officer at native ports all over
the Indian seas, who was the chief
authority with whom foreign traders
and ship-masters had to transact. He
was often also head of the Customs.
Hence the name is of prominent and
frequent occurrence in the old narra-
tives. Portuguese authors generally
write the word Xabanderj ours Slia-
hunder or Sabundar. The title is not
obsolete, though it does not now exist
in India ; the quotation from Lane
shows its recent existence in Cairo,
[and the Persians still call their
Consuls Shdh-handar (Burton, Ar.
Nights, iii. 158)]. In the marine
Malay States the Shdhandar was, and
probably is, an important officer of
State. The passages from Lane and
from Tavernier show that the title
was not confined to seaports. At
Aleppo Thevenot (1663) calls the
corresponding official, perhaps ])y a
mistake, *■ Scheik Bandar' (VoyageSy
iii. 121). [This is the office which
King Mihrjan conferred upon Sindbad
the Seaman, when he made him "his
agent for the port and registrar of all
ships that entered the harbour"
(Burton, iv. 351)].
c. 1350.—" The chief of all the Musulmans
in this city {Kaulam—see QUILON) is Mahom-
med Shahbandar."— /6«. Batuta, iv. 100.
c. 1539.—" This King (of the Batas) under-
standing that I had brought him a Letter
and a Present from the Captain of Malaca,
caused me to be entertained by the Xaban-
dar, who is he that with absolute Power
governs all the affairs of the Army." — Pinto
{prig. cap. XV.), in Cogan's Transl. p. 18.
1552. — "And he who most insisted on this
was a Moor, Xabandar of the Guzarates"
(at Malacca). — Castanheda, ii. 359.
1553.— "A Moorish lord called Sabayo
(Sabaio) ... as soon as he knew that
our ships belonged to the people of these
parts of Christendom, desiring to have con-
firmation on the matter, sent for a certain
Polish Jew who was in his service as Sha-
bandar (Xabandar), and asked him if he
knew of what nation were the people who
came in these ships. . . ." — Barros, I. iv. 11.
1561.—". . . a boatman, who, however^
called himself Xabandar."— Con-ea, LendaSy
ii. 80.
1599.—" The Sabandar tooke oflF my Hat,
and put a Roll of white linnen about my
head. . . ." — /. Davis, in Purchas, i. 12.
[1604.— " Sabindar." See under KLING.]
SHABUNDER.
817
SHADDOCK.
1606.—" Then came the Sabendor with
light, and brought the Generall to his house."
— MiddUtorCs Voyage, E. (4).
1610. — " The Sabander and the Governor
of Hancock (a place scituated by the River).
. . ," — Peter Williamson Floris, in Purchas,
i. 322.
[1615.— "The opinion of the Sabindour
shall be taken." — Foster, Letters, iv. 79.]
c. 1650. — "Coming to Golconda, I found
that the person whom I had left in trust
with my chamber was dead : but that which
I observ'd most remarkable, was that I
found the door seal'd with two Seals, one
being the Cadi's or chief Justice's, the other
the Sha-Bander's or Provost of the Mer-
chsints."—Tavernier, E.T. Pt. ii. 136 ; [ed.
Ball, ii. 70].
1673.— "The Shawbimder has his Gran-
deur too, as well as receipt of Custom, for
which he pays the King yearly 22,000
TJmnands."— Fryer, 222.
1688. — " When we arrived at Achin, I
was carried before the Shabander, the chief
Magistrate of the City. . . ." — Dampier, i.
502.
1711. — " The Duties the Honourable Com-
pany require to be paid here on Goods are
not above one fifth Part of what is paid
to the Shabander or Custom-Master."—
Lockyer, 223.
1726.— Valentyn, v. 313, gives a list of
the Sjahbaudars of Malakka from 1641 to
1725. They are names of Dutchmen.
[1727. — " Shawbandaar." See under
TENASSERIM.]
1759. — "I have received a long letter
from the Shahzada, in which he complains
that you have begun to carry on a large
trade in salt, and betel nut, and refuse to
pay the duties on those articles . . . which
practice, if continued, will oblige him to
throw up his post of Shahbunder Droga
(Daroga)."— ir. Hastings to the Chief at
Dacca, in Van Sittart, i. 5.
1768. — ". . . two or three days after my
arrival (at Batavia), the landlord of the
hotel where I lodged told me he had been
ordered by the shebandar to let me know
that my carriage, as well as others, must
stop, if I should meet the Governor, or any
of the council ; but I desired him to ac-
quaint the shebandar that I could not
consent to perform any such ceremony."
—Oapt. Carteret, quoted by transl. of Sta-
vorimis, i. 281.
1795.— "The descendant of a Portuguese
family, named Jaunsee, whose origin was
very low . . . was invested with the im-
portant office of Shawbunder, or intendant
of the port, and receiver of the port cus-
toms, "—^li/ma?, p. 160.
1837.— "The Seyd Mohammad El Mah-
roockee, the Shahbendar (chief of the
Merchants of Cairo) hearing of this event,
suborned a common fellah. . . ." — Lane's
Mod. Egyptians, ed. 1837, i. 157.
'3 F
SHADDOCK, s. This name
properly belongs to the West Indies,
having been given, according to
Grainger, from that of the English-
man who first brought the fruit
thither from the East, and who was,
according to Crawfurd, an interloper
captain, who traded to the Archipelago
about the time of the Revolution, and
is mentioned by his contemporary
Dampier. The fruit is the same as the
pommelo (q.v.). And the name appears
from a modern quotation below to be
now occasionally used in India.
[Nothing definite seems to be Icnown
of this Capt. Shaddocli. IVIr. E. C. A.
Prior (7 ser. N. d; Q., vii. 375) writes :
" Lunan, in ' Hortus Jamaicensis,' vol.
ii. p. 171, says, 'This fruit is not near
so large as the shaddock, which re-
ceived its name from a Capt. Shaddock,
who first brought the plant from the
East Indies.' The name of the captain
is believed to have been Shattock, one
not uncommon in the west of Somerset-
shire. Sloane, in his 'Voyage to
Jamaica,' 1707, vol. i. p. 41 says, 'The
seed of this was first brought to
Barbados by one Capt. Shaddock,
commander of an East Indian ship,
who touch'd at that island in his
passage to England, and left its seed
there.'" Watt (Ecofi. Did. ii. 349)
remarks that the Indian vernacular
name Batdm nlhu, 'Batavian lime,'
suggests its having been originally
brought from Batavia.]
[1754.—" . . . pimple-noses (pommelo),
called in the West Indies, Chadocks, a very
fine lai^e fruit of the citron-kind, but of four
or five times its size. . . ." — /w5, 19.]
1764.—
" Nor let thy bright impatient flames de-
stroy
The" golden Shaddock, the forbidden
fruit. . . ." — Grainger, Bk. I.
1803.— "The Shaddock, or pumpelmos
(pommelo), often grows to the size of a
man's head." — Percival's Ceylon, 313.
[1832.—" Several trays of ripe fruits of
the season, viz., kurbootahs (shadock),
kabooza (melons). . . . "—Mrs. Meer Hassan
AH, Observations, i. 365.]
1878.—". . . the splendid Shaddock that,
weary of ripening, lays itself upon the
ground and swells at ease. . . ." — In My
Indian Garden, 50.
[1898.—
" He has stripped my rails of the shaddock
frails and the green unripened pine."
R. Kipling, Barrack Room Ballads, p. 130.]
SHADE.
818
SHALEE, SHALOO.
SHADE (TABLE-SHADE,
WALL-SHADE), s. A glass guard
to protect a candle or simple oil-lamp
from the wind. The oldest form, in
use at the beginning of the last
century, was a tall glass cylinder
which stood on the table, the candle-
stick and candle being placed bodily
within in. In later days the universal
form has been that of an inverted
dome fitting into the candlestick,
which has an annular socket to receive
it. The wall-shade is a bracket at-
tached to the wall, bearing a candle
or cocoa-nut oil lamp, protected by
such a shade. In the wine-drinking
days of the earlier part of last century
it was sometimes the subject of a
challenge, or forfeit, for a man to
empty a wall-shade filled with claret.
The second quotation below gives a
notable description of a captain^ outfit
when taking the field in the 18th
century.
1780.— "Borrowed last Month by a Per-
son or Persons unknown, out of a private
Oentleman's House near the Esplanade, a
very elegant Pair of Candle Shades. Who-
ever will return the same will receive a
reward of 40 Sicca Rupees. — N.B. The
Shades have private marks." — Hichy's Bengal
Gazette, April 8.
1789. — "His tent is furnished with a good
large bed, mattress, pillow, &c., a few camp-
stools or chairs, a folding table, a pair of
shades for his candles, six or seven trunks
with table equipage, his stock of linen (at
least 24 shirts) ; some dozens of wine,
brandy, and gin ; tea, sugar, and biscuit ;
and a hamper of live poultry and his milch-
goat." — Mwnro's Narrative, 186.
1817. — " I am now finishing this letter by
candle-light, with the help of a handker-
chief tied over the shade." — T. Munro, in
Life, i. 511.
[1838. — "We brought carpets, and chande-
liers, and wall shades (the great staple
commodity of Indian furniture), from Cal-
cutta. . . ." — Miss Eden, Up the Qountry,
lind ed. i. 182.]
SHAGREEN, s. This English word,
— French chagrin j Ital. zigrino ; Mid.
High Ger. Zager, — comes from the Pers.
saghri, Turk, sdghri, meaning properly
the croupe or quarter of a horse, from
which the peculiar granulated leather,
also called sdghri in the East, was
originally made. Diez considers the
French (and English adopted) chagrin
in the sense of vexation to be the same
word, as certain hard skins prepared
in this way were used as files, and
hence the word is used figuratively for
gnawing vexation, as (he states) the
Ital. lima also is (Etym. Worterbuch, ed.
1861, ii. 240). He might have added
the figurative origin of tribulation.
[This view is accepted by the N.E.D. ;
but Prof. Skeat {Concise Diet.) denies
its correctness.]
1663. — " . . . k Alep ... on y travaille
aussi bien qu'k Damas le sagri, qui est ce
qu'on appelle chagrin en France, mais Ton
en fait une bien plus grande quantity en
Perse. . . . Le sagri sa fait de croupe
d'&,ne," &c. — Tlievenot, Voyages, iii. 115-116.
1862. — " Saghree, or Keemookt, Horse or
Ass-Hide." — Punjab Trade Report, App.
ccxx. ; [For an account of the manufacture
of kimukht, see Hoey, Mon. on Trades and
Manufactures of N. India, 94.]
SHAITAN, Ar. 'The Evil One;
Satan.' Shaitdn kd bhdl, 'Brother of
the Arch-Enemy,' was. a title given to
Sir C. Napier by the Amirs of Sind
and their followers. He was not the
first great English soldier to whom
this title had been applied in the
East. In the romance of Gceur de
Lion, when Richard entertains a de-
putation of Saracens by serving at
table the head of one of their brethren,
we are told :
" Every man sat sty lie and pokyd othir ;
They saide : ' This is the Develys brothir.
That sles our men, and thus hem eetes. . ,"
[c. 1630. — "But a Mountebank or Impostor
is nick-named Shitan. Tabib, i.e. the Devil's
Chirurgion." — Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677,
p. 304.
1753. — " God preserve me from the
Scheithan Alragim." — Hanway, iii. 90.]
1863. — "Not many years ago, an eccen-
tric gentleman wrote from Sikkim to the
Secretary of the Asiatic Society in Calcutta,
stating that, on the snows of the mountains
there were found certain mysterious foot-
steps, more than 30 or ^Q paces asunder, which
the natives alleged to be Shaitan's. The
writer at the same time offered, if Govern-
ment would give him leave of absence for a
certain period, etc., to go and trace the
author of these mysterious vestiges, and
thus this strange creature would be dis-
covered without any expense to GovernmerU.
The notion of catching Shaitan without any
expense to Government was a sublime piece
of Anglo-Indian tact, but the offer was not
accepted."— ,StV H. Yule, Notes to Friar
Jordanus, 37.
SHALEE, SHALOO, SHELLA,
SALLO, &c., s. We have a little
doubt as to the identity of all these
words ; the two latter occur in old
works as names of cotton stuffs ; the
SHALES, SHALOO.
819
SHAMA.
first two (Shakespear and Fallon give
sdlu) are names in familiar use for a
soft twilled cotton stuff, of a Turkey-
red colour, somewhat resembling what
we call, by what we had judged to be
a modification of the word, shaloon.
But we find that Skeat and other
Authorities ascribe the latter word to
A corruption of Chalons, which gave
its name to certain stuffs, apparently
hed-coverlets of some sort. Thus in
Chaucer :
"With shetes and with chalons faire
yspredde." — The Reve's Tale.
On which Tyrwhitt quotes from the
Monasticon,^^ . . . aut pannos pictos qui
vocantur chalons loco lectisternii." See
also in Liber Alhus :
"La charge de chalouns et draps de
Keynes. . . ." — p. 225, also at p. 231.
c, 1343. — "I went then to Shdliydt (near
€alicut — see CHALIA) a very pretty town,
where they make the stuffs (qu. shall?)
that bear its name." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 109.
[It is exceedingly difficult to dis-
entangle the meanings and derivations
of this series of words. In the first
place we have saloo, Hind, sdlu, the
Turkey-red cloth above described ; a
word which is derived by Platts from
Skt. sdlu, 'a kind of astringent sub-
stance,' and is perhaps the same word
as the Tel. sdlu, 'cloth.' This was
originally an Indian fabric, but has
now been replaced in the bazars by
an English cloth, the art of dyeing
which was introduced by French
refugees who came over after the
Revolution (see 7 ser. N. & Q. viii.
485 seq.). See PIECE-GOODS, SALOO-
PAUTS.
[c. 1590.—" Sdlu, per piece, 3 R. to 2 M."
—Aln, i. 94.
[1610. — " Sallallo, blue and black."—
Danvers, Letters, i. 72.
[1672.— "Salloos, made at Gulcundah,
and brought from thence to Surat, and go
to England." — In Birdwood, Report on Old
Records, 62.
[1896. — "Salu is another fabric of a red
colour prepared by dyeing English cloth
named mdrkln ( ' American ') in the al dye,
and was formerly extensively used for
turbans, curtains, borders of female coats
and female dress." — Muhammad Hadi, Mon.
on Dyes, 34.
Next we have shelah, which may
he identical with Hind, seld, which
Platts connects with Skt. chela, chaila,
''a piece of cloth,' and defines as "a
kind of scarf or mantle (of silk, or
lawn, or muslin ; usually composed of
four breadths depending from the
shoulders loosely over the body : it is
much worn and given as a present, in
the Dakkhan) ; silk turban." In the
Deccan it seems to be worn by men
(Herklots, Qanoon-e-Islam, Madras re-
print, 18). The Madras Gloss, gives
sheelay, Mai. shlla, said to be from
Skt. chlra, 'a strip of cloth,' in the
sense of clothes ; and sullah, Hind.
sela, ' gauze for turbans.'
[c. 1590.— " Shelah, _from the Dek'han,
per piece, ^ to 2 M." — Aln, i. 95.
[1598. — "Cheyla," in Linschoten, i. 91.
[1800. — " Shillas, or thin white muslins.
. . . They are very coarse, and are some-
times striped, and then called Dupattas (see
'DOOV^ym)."—Bucllanan, Mysore, ii. 240.]
1809. — "The shalie, a long piece of
coloured silk or cotton, is wrapped round
the waist in the form of a petticoat, which
leaves part of one leg bare, whilst the other
is covered to the ancle with long and
graceful folds, gathered up in front, so as
to leave one end of the shalie to cross the
breast, and form a drapery, which is some-
times thrown over the head as a veil." — ■
Maria Graham, 3. [But, as Sir H. Yule
suggested, in this form the word may
represent Saree.]
1813.— " Red Sheilas or Salloes. . . ."—
Milburne, i. 124.
[ ,, "His shela, of fine cloth, with a
silk or gold thread border. . . ." — Trans.
Lit. Soc. Bo. iii. 219 seq.
[1900, — "Sela Dupatta — worn by men over
shoulders, tucked round waist, ends hanging
in front . . . plain body and borders richly
ornamented with gold thread ; white, yellow,
and green ; worn in full dress, sometimes
merely thrown over shoulders, with the
ends hanging in front from either shoulder.'
— rusii/AH, Mon. on Silk, 72.
The following may represent the
same word, or be perhaps connected
with P.— H. chilla, 'a selvage, gold
threads in the border of a turban, &c.'
[1610.— "Tsyle,^ the corge, Rs. 70."—
Danvers, Letters, i. 72.]
1615._"320 pieces red zelas."— i^o*^?',
Letters, iv. 129. The same word is used by
Cocks, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 4.]
SHAMA, s. Hind, shdmd [Skt.
sydma, 'black, dark-coloured.'] A
favourite song-bird and cage-bird,
Kitta cincla macrura, Gmel. " In con-
finement it imitates the notes of other
birds, and of various animals, with
ease and accuracy " (Jerdon). The long
tail seems to indicate the identity of
SHAMAN, SHAMANISM.
820
SHAMBOGUE.
this bird rather than the maind (see
MYNA) Avith that described by Aelian.
[Mr. M'Crindle {Invasion of India,
186) favours the identification of the
bird with the Maind.]
c. A.D. 250. — "There is another bird found
among the Indians, which is of the size of
a starling. It is particoloured ; and in
imitating the voice of man it is more
loquacious and clever than a parrot. But
it does not readily bear confinement, and
yearning for liberty, and longing for inter-
course with its kind, it prefers hunger to
bondage with fat living. The Macedonians
who dwell among the Indians, in the city
of Bucephala and thereabouts . . . call the
bird KcpKiiov (* Tally ') ; and the name arose
from the fact that the bird twitches his tail
just like a wagtail." — Aelian, de Nat. Anini.
xvi. 3.
SHAMAN, SHAMANISM, s.
These terms are applied in modern
times to superstitions of the kind that
connects itself with exorcism and
" devil-dancing " as their most promi-
nent characteristic, and which are
found to prevail with wonderful
identity of circumstance among non-
Caucasian races over parts of the earth
most remote from one another ; not
only among the vast variety of Indo-
Chinese tribes, but among the Dra-
vidian tribes of India, the Veddahs of
Ceylon, the races of Siberia, and the
red nations of N. and S. America.
"Hinduism has assimilated these
'prior superstitions of the sons of
Tur,' as Mr, Hodgson calls them, in
the form of Tantrika mysteries, whilst,
in the wild performance of the Danc-
ing Dervishes at Constantinople, we
see, perhaps, again, the infection of
Turanian blood breaking out from the
very heart of Mussulman orthodoxy"
(see Notes to Marco Polo, Bk. II.
ch. 50). The characteristics of Sha-
manism is the existence of certain
sooth-sayers or medicine-men, who
profess a special art of dealing with
the mischievous spirits who are sup-
posed to produce illness and other
calamities, and who invoke these
spirits and ascertain the means of
appeasing them, in trance produced by
fantastic ceremonies and convulsive
dancings.
The immediate origin of the term
is the title of the spirit-conjuror in
the Tunguz language, which is shaman,
in that of the Manchus becoming sa-
man, pi. samasa. But then in Chinese
Sha-mdn or Shi-mdn is used for a
Buddhist ascetic, and this would seem
to be taken from the Skt. sramana,
Pali samana. \\niether the Tanguz
word is in any way connected with
this or adopted from it, is a doubtful
question. W. Schott, who has treated
the matter elaborately ( tjher den Dop-
pelsinn des JVortes Schamane und iiber
den tungusichen Schamanen- Cultus am
Hofe der Mandju Kaisern, Berlin
Akad. 1842), finds it difficult to suppose
any connection. We, however, give a
few quotations relating to the two
words in one series. In the first two
the reference is undoubtedly to Buddh-
ist ascetics.
c. B.C. 320. — " Toi)s 5^ "Lapixdvas, to{)s
jxh ivTLixoTaTOVS 'TXo^iovs (prja-iv dvofid-
^eadai, i^Qpras iv rais t'Xais aTrd (pvWoiir
/cat KapirCbv dypicov, iadrJTas 5' exeti' driy
(pXotwv devdp^KVP, dcftpodiaiwv x'^P^s Kal
otpov." — From Megasthenes, in Strabo, xv.
c. 712. — "All the Samanis assembled'*
and sent a message to Bajhrdi, saying, " We
are ndsik devotees. Our religion is one of
peace and quiet, and fighting and slaying is
prohibited, as well as all kinds of shedding
of blood."— CAacA Ndvm, in Elliot, i. 158.
1829.— "-Kami is the Mongol name of
the spirit-conjuror or sorcerer, who before
the introduction of Buddhism exercised
among the Mongols the office of Sacrificer
and Priest, as he still does among the
Tunguzes, Manjus, and other Asiatic tribes.
. . . In Europe they are known by the
Tunguz name schaman ; among the Manjus
as saman, and among the Tibetans as
Hlaha. The Mongols now call them with
contempt and abhorrence Boh or Boghe, i.e.
'Sorcerer,' 'Wizard,' and the women who-
give themselves to the like fooleries Udu-
g^yi^—I, J, Schmidt, Notes to Sanang Setzen,
p. 416.
1871. — "Among Siberian tribes, the
shamans select children liable to convulsions
as suitable to be brought up to the profession,
which is apt to become hereditary with the
epileptic tendencies it belongs to."— Tylor,
Primitive Onltvre, ii. 121.
SHAMBOGUE, s. Canar. shdna-
or sdna-hhoga; shandya, 'allowance of
grain paid to the village accountant,
Skt. hhoga, 'enjoyment.' A village
clerk or accountant.
[c. 1766.—". . . this order to be enforced
in the accounts by the shaJibSigVLe."— -Logan,
Malabar, iii. 120.
[1800.— " Shanaboga, called Shanbogue^
by corruption, and Cumum by the Musu-
Imans, is the village accountant. —
Buchanan's Mysore, i. 268.]
1801.— "When the whole kist is col-
lected, the shanbogue and potail (see-
PATEL) carry it to the teshildars cut-
cherry."— T'. Munro, in Life, i. 316.
SHAMEEANA, SEMIANNA. 821
SHAN.
SHAMEEANA, SEMIANNA, s.
Pers. shamiydna or shdmiydna [very
■doubtfully derived from Pers. shdh,
* king,' miyd'iia, ' centre '], an awning or
flat tent-roof, sometimes without sides,
but often in the present day with
canauts ; sometimes pitched like a
porch before a large tent ; often used
by civil officers, when on tour, to hold
their court or office proceedings coram
populo, and in a manner generally ac-
cessible. [In the early records the
word is used for a kind of striped
calico.]
c. 1590.— "The Shamyanah-awning is
made of various sizes, but never more than
of 12 yards square." — Ain, i. 54.
[1609. — " A sort of Calico here called semi-
janes are also in abundance, it is broader
than the Calico." — Danvers, Letters, i. 29.]
[1613. — "The Hector having certain
chueckeros (chucker) of fine Semian chow-
ters."—IMd. i. 217. In Foster, iv. 239,
semanes.]
1616. — " . . . there is erected a throne
foure foote from the ground in the Durbar
Court from the backe whereof, to the place
where the King comes out, a square of 56
paces long, and 43 broad was rayled in,
and covered with fair Semiaenes or
Canopies of Cloth of Gold, Silke, or Velvet
ioyned together, and sustained with Canes
so covered." — Sir T. Roe, in Purchds, i. ;
Hak. Soc. i. 142.
[1676. — "We desire you to furnish him
with all things necessary for his voyage,
. . . with bridle and sadle, Semeanoes,
canatts (Canaut). . . ." — Fondest, Bombay
Letters, i. 89.]
1814. — " I had seldom occasion to look out
for gardens or pleasure grounds to pitch my
tent or erect my Summiniana or Shamyana,
the whole country being generally a garden."
—Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 455 ; 2nd ed. ii. 64.
In ii. 294 he writes Shumeeana].
1857. — "At an early hour we retired to
rest. Our beds were arranged under large
canopies, open on all sides, and which are
termed hy the natives ' Shameanahs.' " —
M. Thornhill, Personal Adventures, 14.
SHAMPOO, V. To knead and
press the muscles with the view of
relieving fatigue, &c. The word has
now long been familiarly used in
England. The Hind, verb is chdmpnd,
from tlie imperative of which, chdmpd,
this is most probably a corruption, as
in the case of Bunow, Puckerow, «&;c.
The process is described, though not
named, by Terry, in 1616: "Taking
thus their ease, they often call their
Barbers, who tenderly gripe and smite
their Armes and other parts of their
bodies instead of exercise, to stirre the
bloud. It is a pleasing wantonnesse,
and much valued in these hot climes."
(In Purchas, ii. 1475). The process was
familiar to the Romans under the
Empire, whose slaves employed in
this way were styled tractator and
tractatrix. [Perhaps the earliest refer-
ence to the practice is in Strabo
{McCrindle, Ancient India, 72).] But
with the ancients it seems to have
been allied to vice, for which there is
no ground that we know in the Indian
custom.
1748. — " Shampooing is an operation not
known in Europe, and is peculiar to the
Chinese, which I had once the curiosity to
go through, and for which I paid but a
trifle. However, had I not seen several
China merchants shampooed before me, I
should have been apprehensive of danger,
even at the sight of all the different in-
struments. ..." (The account is good, but
too long for extract.) — A Voyage to the E.
Indies in 1747 and 1748. London, 1762,
p. 226.
1750-60.— "The practice of champing,
which by the best intelligence I could
gather is derived from the Chinese, may
not be unworthy particularizing, as it is
little known to the modern Europeans. ..."
— Grose, i. 113. This writer quotes Martial,
iii. Ep. 82, and Seneca, Epist. 66, to show
that the practice was known in ancient
Rome.
1800. — " The Sultan generally rose at
break of day : after being champoed, and
rubbed, he washed himself, and read the
Koran for an hour." — Beatson, War with
Tippoo, p. 159.
[1810.—" Shampoeing may be compared
to a gentle kneading of the whole person,
and is the same operation described by the
voyagers to the Southern and Pacific ocean."
— Wilks, Hist. Sketches, Madras [reprint,
i. 276.1
,, 'Then whilst they fanned the
children, or champooed them if they were
restless, they used to tell stories, some of
which dealt of marvels as great as those re-
corded in the 1001 Nights."— il/rs. Sherwood,
Autobiog. 410.
,, "That considerable relief is ob-
tained from shampoing, cannot be doubted ;
I have repeatedly been restored surprisingly
from severe fatigue. . . ."—Williamson, V.
M. ii. 198.
1813.—" There is sometimes a voluptuous-
ness in the climate of India, a stillness in
nature, an indescribable softness, which
soothes the mind, and gives it up to the
most delightful sensations : independent of
the effects of opium, champoing, and other
luxuries indulged in by oriental sensualists.'
—Forbes, Or. Mem. i. 35 ; [2nd ed. i. 25.]
SHAN, n.p. The name which we
have learned from the Burmese to
SHAN.
822
SHAN.
apply to the people who call them-
selves the great Ta% kindred to the
Siamese, and occupying extensive tracts
in Indo-China, intermediate between
Burma, Siam, and China. They are
the same people that have been known,
after the Portuguese, and some of the
early R. C. Missionaries, as Laos
(t[.v.) ; but we now give the name an
extensive signification covering the
whole race. The Siamese, who have
been for centuries politically the most
important branch of this race, call (or
did call themselves — see De la Lou-
b^re, who is very accurate) Tai-Noe
or ' Little T'ai,' whilst they applied
the term Tai-Yai, or 'Great T'ai,' to
their northern kindred or some part
of these ; * sometimes also calling the
latter Tai-gilty or the ' Ta'i left behind.'
The T'ai or Shan are certainly the
most numerous and widely spread race
in Indo-China, and innumerable petty
Shan States exist on the borders of
Burma, Siam, and China, more or less
dependent on, or tributary to, their
powerful neighbours. They are found
from the extreme north of the Irawadi
Valley, in the vicinity of Assam, to
the borders of Camboja ; and in nearly
all we find, to a degree unusual in
the case of populations politically so
segregated, a certain homogeneity in
language, civilisation, and religion
(Buddhist), which seems to point to
their former union in considerable
States.
One branch of the race entered and
conquered Assam in the 13th century,
and from the name by which they
were known, Ahom or Aham, was
derived, by the frequent exchange of
aspirant and sibilant, the name, just
used, of the province itself. The most
extensive and central Shan State, which
occupied a position between Ava and
Yunnan, is known in the Shan tradi-
tions as Mniig-Mau, and in Burma by
the Buddhisto-classical name of Kau-
sdmhi (from a famous city of that
name in ancient India) corrupted by
a usual process into Ko-Shan-pyi and
interpreted to mean 'Mne-Shan-
States.' Further south were those
T'ai States which have usually been
called Laos, and which formed several
considerable kingdoms, going through
many vicissitudes of power. Several
* On the probable indication of Great and Little
used in this fashion, see remarks in notes on
Marco Polo, bk. iii. ch. 9.
of their capitals were visited and their
ruins descril^ed by the late Francis
Gamier, and the cities of these and
many smaller States of the same race,
all built on the same general quadran-
gular plan, are spread broadcast over
that part of Indo-China which extends,
from Siam north of Yunnan.
Mr. Gushing, in the Introduction to
his Shan Dictionary (Rangoon, 1881),
divides the Shan family by dialectic
indications into the Ahortis, whose
language is now extinct, the Chinese
Shan (occupying the central territory
of what was Mau or Kau^ambi), the
Sha7i (Proper, or Burmese Shan), Laos
(or Siamese Shan), and Siamese.
The term Shan is borrowed from
the Burmese, in whose peculiar ortho-
graphy the name, though pronounced
Shan, is written rham. We have not
met with its use in English prior to
the Mission of Col. Symes in 1795.
It appears in the map illustrating his
narrative, and once or twice in the
narrative itself, and it was frequently
used by his companion, F. Buchanan,
whose papers were only published
many years afterwards in various
periodicals difficult to meet with. It
was not until the Burmese war of
1824-1826, and the active investiga-
tion of our Eastern frontier which
followed, that the name became popu-
larly known in British India. The
best notice of the Shans that we are
acquainted with is a scarce pamphlet
by Mr. Ney Elias, printed by the
Foreign Dept. of Calcutta in 1876
(Introd. Sketch of the Hist, of the Shans,
t&c). [The ethnology of the race is
discussed by J. G. Scott, Upper Burma
Gazetteer, i. pt. i. 187 seqq. Also see
Prince Henri d' Orleans, Du Tonkin aux
Indes, 1898 ; H. S. Hallett, Among the
Shans, 1885, and A Thousand Miles on
an Elephant, 1890.]
Though the name as we have taken
it is a Burmese oral form, it seems to
be essentially a genuine ethnic name
for the race. It is applied in the
form Sam by the Assamese, and the
Kakhyens ; the Siamese thAiiselves
have an obsolete Siem (written Sieyam)
for themselves, and Sieng {Sieyang) for
the Laos. The former word is evi-
dently the Sien, which the Chinese ;
used in the compound Sien-lo (for ,
Siam, — see Marco Polo, 2nd ed. Bk.
iii. ch. 7, note 3), and from which ,
we got, probably through a Malay i
SHANBAFF, SINABAFF. 823
SHASTFR.
medium, our Slam (q.v.). The Bur-
mese distinguish the Siamese Shans
as Yudia (see JXJDEA) Shans, a term
perhaps sometimes including Siam
itself. Symes gives this (through
Arakanese corruption) as 'Yoodra-
Shaan,' and he also (no doubt im-
properly) calls the Manipiir people
' Cassay Shaan ' (see CASSAY).
1795. — "These events did not deter Shan-
buan from pursuing his favourite scheme
of conquest to the westward. The fertile
plains and populous towns of Munnipoora
and the Cassay Shaan, attracted his am-
bition."— Symes, p. 77.
„ " Zemee (see JANGOMAY), Sanda-
poora, and many districts of the Yoodra
Shaan to the eastward, were tributary, and
governed by Chobwas, who annually paid
homage to the Birman king." — Ibid. 102.
,, "Shaan, or Shan, is a very com-
prehensive term given to different nations,
some independent, others the subjects of the
greater states." — Ibid. 274.
c. 1818. — " . . . They were assisted by
many of the Zabod (see CHOBWA) or
petty princes of the Sciam, subject to the
Burmese, who, wearied by the oppressions
and exactions of the Burmese Mandarins and
generals, had revolted, and made common
cause with the enemies of their cruel masters.
. . . The war which the Burmese had to
support with these enemies was long and
disastrous . . . instead of overcoming the
Sciam (they) only lost day by day the
territories . . . and saw their princes range
themselves . . . under the protection of the
King of Siam." — Sangermano, p. 57.
1861.—
" Fie, Fie ! Captain Spry !
You are surely in joke
With your wires and your trams,
Going past all the Shams
With branches to Bam-you (see BAMO), and
end in A-smoke."
Ode on the proposed YrniHan Railway,
Bhximo and EsmoJc. were names constantly
recurring in the late Capt. Spry's railway
projects.
SHANBAFF, SINABAFF, &c., s.
Pers. shdnbdft, A stuff often men-
tioned in the early narratives as an
export from Bengal and other parts
of India. Perhaps indeed these names
indicate two different stuffs, as we do
not know what they were, except that
(as mentioned below) the sinahaff was
a fine white stuff. Sinahdjf is not in
Vuller's Lexicon. Shdnahdf is, and is
explained as genus panni grossioris, sic
descripta (E. T.) : " A very coarse and
cheap stuff which they make for the
sleeves of ^ahds (see CABAYA) for
sale." — Bdhdr-i-Ajam. But this can-
not have been the character of the
stuffs sent by Sultan Mahommed
Tughlak (as in the first quotation) to
the Emperor of China. [Badger
(quoted by Birdivood, Report on Old
Records, 153) identifies the word with
slna-bdfta, ' China-woven ' cloths.]
1343. — "When the aforesaid present cam©
to the Sultan of India (from the Emp. of
China) ... in return for this present he
sent another of greater value ... 100
pieces of shirinbaf, and 500 pieces of
shanbaf."— 7671 Bahita, iv. 3.
1498. — " The overseer of the Treasury
came next day to the Captain-Major, and
brought him 20 pieces of white stuff, very
fine, with gold embroidery which they
call beyramies (belramee), and other 20
large white stuffs, very fine, which wero
named sinabafos. . . ."—Correa, E.T. b»
Ld. Stanley, 197.
[1508.— See under ALJOFAR.]
1510. — "One of the Persians said: 'Let
us go to our house, that is, to Calicut.' I
answered, 'Do not go, for you will lose
these fine sinabaph ' (which were pieces of
cloth we carried)." — Varthema, 269.
1516. — "The quintal of this sugar was
worth two ducats and a half in Malabar,
and a good Sinabaffo was worth two
ducats." — Barbosa, 179.
[ ,, " Also they make other stuffs which
they call Mamonas (Mahmudis ?), others
dugiiazas (dogazls ?), others chautares (see
chowtars, under PIECE-GOODS), others
sinabafas, which last are the best, and
which the Moors hold in most esteem to
make shirts of." — Ibid., Lisbon ed. 362.]
SHASTEK, s. The Law books or
Sacred Writings of the Hindus. From
Skt. sdstra, 'a rule,' a religious code,
a scientific treatise.
1612. — ". . . They have many books in
their Latin. . . . Six of these they call
Xastra, which are the bodies ; eighteen
which they call Purdna (Poorana), which
are the limbs." — Couto, V. vi. 3.
1630,—" . . . The Banians deliver that
this book, by them called the Shaster, or
the Book of their written word, consisted of
these three tracts." — Lord's Display, ch. viii.
1651. — In Rogerius, the word is every-
where misprinted lastra.
1717._<'The six Sastrangdl contain all
the Points and different Ceremonies in
Worship. . . ."—Phillips's Account, ^0.
1765. — <«. . . at the capture of Calcutta,
A.D. 1756, I lost many curious Gentoo manu-
scripts, and among them two very correct
and valuable copies of the Gentoo Shastah.'
— /. Z. Hohoell, Interesting Hist. Events, &c.,
2d ed., 1766, i. 3.
1770.— "The Shastah is looked upon by
some as a commentary on the vedam, and
by others as an original worW—Raynal 'tr
1777), i. 50.
SH A ST REE.
824
SHEEAH, SHIA.
1776. — "The occupation of the Bramin
should be to read the Beids, and other
Sha,steTa."—Ealhed, Gentoo Code, 39.
[SHASTREE, s. Hind, sdstri (see
SHASTER). A man of learning, one
who teaches any branch of Hindu
learning, such as law.
[1824. — "Gungadhur Shastree, the mini-
ster of the Baroda state, . . . was murdered
by Trimbuckjee under circumstances which
left no doubt that the deed was perpetrated
with the knowledge of Bajerow." — Malcolm,
Ventral India, 2nd ed. i. 307.]
SHAWL, s. Pers. and Hind, shdl,
also doshdla, 'a pair of shawls.' The
Persian word is perhaps of Indian
■origin, from Skt. savala, 'variegated.'
Sir George Birdwood tells us that he
has found among the old India records
*'Carmania shells" and "Carmania
shawools," meaning apparently Ker-
mdn shawls. He gives no dates un-
fortunately. [In a book of 1685
he finds "Shawles Carmania" and
"Carmania Wooll " ; in one of 1704,
*' Chawools " (Report on Old Records, 27,
40). Carmania goats are mentioned
in a letter in Forrest, Bombay Letters,
i. 140.] In Meninski (published in
1680) shdl is defined in a way that
shows the humble sense of the word
originally :
' ' Panni viliores qui partira albi, partim
cineritii, partim nigri esse solent ex lana
«t pillis caprinis ; hujusmodi pannum seu
telam injiciunt humeris Dervisii . . . instar
stolae aut pallii." To this he adds,
"Datur etiam sericea ejusmodi tela, fere
instar nostri multitii, sive siraplicis sive
duplicati." For this the 2nd edition a
century later substitutes: " Skdl-i-Hindl"
(Indian shawl). "Tela sericed subtilissima
ex India adferri solita."
c. 1590. — "In former times shawls were
often brought from Kashmir. People folded
them in four folds, and wore them for a very
long time. . . . His Majesty encourages
in every possible way the [shal-hdfi) manu-
facture of shawls in Kashmir. In Labor
also there are more than 1000 workshops."
— Aln i. 92. [Also see ed. Jarrett, ii.
349, 355.]
c. 1665. — "lis mettent sur eux a toute
saison, lorsqu'ils sortent, une Chal, qui est
une maniere de toilette d'une laine tr^s-fine
qui se fait a Cachmir. Ces Chals ont
environ deux aunes (the old French aiine,
nearly 47 inches English) de long sur une
de large. On les achete vingt-cinq ou trente
€cus si elles sont fines. II y en a meme qui
content cinquante 6cus, mais ce sont les
tr^s-fines." — Thevenot, v. 110.
c. 1666. — " Ces chales sont certaines pieces
d'^toffe d'une aulne et demie de long, et
d'une de large ou environ, qui sont brod^es
aux deux bouts d'une esp^ce de broderie,
faite au metier, d'un pied ou environ de
large. . . . J'en ai vu de ceux que les
Omrahs font faire exprfes, qui coutoient
jusqu'k cent cinquante Roupies ; des autres
qui sont de cette laine du pays, je n'en ai
pas vu quipassaient 50 Roupies." — Bernier,
ii. 280-281 ; [ed. Constable, 402].
1717. — ". . . Con tutto cib preziosissime
nobilissime e senza comparazione magnifiche
sono le tele che si chiamano Scial, si nella
lingua Hindustana, come ancora nella lingua
Persiana. Tali Scial altro non sono, che
alcuni manti, che si posano sulla te§ta, e
facendo da man destra, e da man sinistra
scendere le due metk, con queste si cinge.
. . ." — MS. Narrative of Padre Ip. Desideri.
[1662. — "Another rich Skarf, which they
call schal, made of a very fine stuff." —
J. Dames, Ambassador's Trav., Bk. vi. 235,
Stanf. Diet.']
1727. — "When they go abroad they wear
a Shawl folded up, or a piece of White
Cotton Cloth lying loose pn the Top of their
Heads." — A. Hamilton, ii. 50; [Shaul in
ed. 1744, ii. 49].
c. 1760. — "Some Shawls are manufactured
there. . . . Those coming from the province
of Cachemire on the borders of Tartary,
being made of a peculiar kind of silky hair,
that produces from the loom a cloth beauti-
fully bordered at both ends, with a narrow
flowered selvage, about two yards and a
half long, and a yard and a half wide . . .
and according to the price, which is from
ten pounds and upwards to fifteen shillings,
join, to exquisite fineness, a substance
that renders them extremely warm, and
so pliant that the fine ones are easily drawn
through a common ring on the finger." —
Grose, i. 118.
1781. — Sonnerat writes challes. He says :
" Ces €toflfes (faites avec la laine des moutons
de Tibet) surpassent nos plus belles soieries
en finesse." — Voyage, i. 52.
It seems from these extracts that
the large and costly shawl, woven in
figures over its whole surface, is a
modern article. The old shawl, we
see, was from 6 to 8 feet long, by
about half that breadth ; and it was
most commonly white, with only a
border of figured weaving at each end.
In fact what is now called a Kampoor
Chudder when made with figured ends
is probably the best representation of
the old shawl.
SHEEAH, SHIA, s. Arab. shUa,
i.e. 'sect.' A follower (more properly
the followers collectively) of the
IVIahommedan 'sect,' or sects rather,
which specially venerate 'Ali, and
regard the Imams (see IMAUM), his
descendants, as the true successors to
SHEEAH, SHI A.
825
SHERBET.
the Caliphate. The Persians (since
the accession of the ' Sophy ' dynasty,
.(q.v.) ) are ShVas^ and a good many of
the Moslems in India. The sects which
have followed more or less secret
doctrines, and the veneration of
hereditary quasi-divine heads, such as
the Karmathites and Ismaelites of
Musulman history, and the modern
Bohras (see BORA) and "Mulahis,"
may generally be regarded as SMa.
£See the elaborate article on the sect
in Hiighes, Did. of Islam, 572 seqq.]
c. 1309. — ". . . dont encore il est ainsi,
<jue tuit cil qui croient en la loj' Haali
dient que cil qui croient en la loy Mahommet
sont mescrdant ; et aussi tuit cil qui croient
en la loy Mahommet dient que tuit cil qui
•croient en la loy Haali sont mescreant." —
Joinmlle, 252.
1553. — "Among the Moors have always
been controversies . . . which of the four
first Caliphs was the most legitimate suc-
cessor to the Caliphate. The Arabians
favoured Bubac, Homar, and Otthoman, the
Persians {Parseos) favoured Alle, and held
the others for usvirpers, and as holding it
against the testament of Mahamed ... to
the last this schism has endured between
the Arabians aud the Persians. The latter
took the appellation Xia, as much as to
say 'Union of one Body,' and the Arabs
called them in reproach Raffady [Ra/ldl, a
heretic (lit. ' deserter ')], as much as to say
' People astray from the Path, ' whilst they
<jall themselves Quny (see SUNNEE), which
is the contrary." — Banvs, II. x. 6.
1620.— "The Sonnite adherents of tra-
■dition, like the Arabs, the Turks, and an
infinite number of others, accept the primacy
of those who actually possess it. The
Persians and their adherents who are called
Shias (Scial), i.e. 'Sectaries,' and are not
tishamed of the name, believe in the
primacy of those who have only claimed
it (without possessing it), and obstinately
contend that it belongs to the family of Ali
only."— P. della Valle, ii. 75 ; [conf. Hak.
Soc. i. 152].
1626.— "He is by Religion a Mahumetan,
descended from Persian Ancestors, and
retaineth their opinions, which differing in
many points from the Turkes, me distin-
guished in their Sectes by tearmes of Seaw
and Sunnee."—Fiirchas, Pilgrimage, 995.
1653.— "Les Persans et Keselbaches (Kuz-
-Zilbash) se disent Schai ... si les Ottomans
estoient Schais, ou de la Secte de Haly, les
Persans se feroient Sonnis qui est la Secte
<ies Ottomans." — Z>e la Boullaye-le-Gmz,
«d. 1657, 106.
1673.— "His Substitute here is a Chias
Moor." — Fryer, 29.
1798.— "In contradistinction to the Soonu,
who in their prayers cross their hands on
the lower part of the breast, the Schiahs
-drop their arms in straight lines." — C
Forster, Travels, ii. 129.
1805.— "The word Sh'eeah, or Sheeut,
properly signifies a troop or sect . . . but
has become the distinctive appellation of
the followers of Aly, or all those who
maintain that he was the first legitimate
Khuleefah, or successor to Moohummad." —
Baillie, Digest of Mah. Laic, II. xii.
1869. — "La tolerance indienne est venue
diminuer dans I'lnde le fanatisme Musulman.
Lk Sunnites et Schiites n'ont point entre
eux cette animosity qui divise les Turcs et
les Persans . . . ces deux sectes divisent les
musulmans de I'lnde ; mais comme je viens
de dire, elles n'excitent g^neralement entre
eux aucune animosity." — Garcin de Tossy,
Rel. Mus., p. 12.
SHEERMAUL, s. Pers.— Hind.
shlrmdl, a cake made with flour, milk
and leaven ; a sort of brioche. [The
word comes from Pers. shir, 'milk,'
mdl, ' crushing.' Riddell {Domest. Econ.
461) gives a receipt for what he calls
" Nauna Sheer MJial,^' nan being Pers.,
'bread.']
[1832. — "The dishes of meetah [mitha,
' sweet ') are accompanied with the many
varieties of bread common to Hindoostaun,
without leaven, as Sheah-maul, hacJierhaunie
(bakir-khani), chapaatie (chupatty), &c. ;
the first two have milk and ghee mixed with
the flour, and nearly resemble our pie-crust."
— Mrs. Meer Hassan Ali, Observations, i. 101.
[SHEIKH, s. Ar. shaikh; an old
man, elder, chief, head of an Arab
tribe. The word should properly
mean one of the descendants of tribes
of genuine Arab descent, but at the
present day, in India, it is often ap-
plied to converts to Islam from the
lower Hindu tribes. For the use of
the word in the sense of a saint, see
under PEER.
[1598.— "Lieftenant (which the Arabians
called zequen)." — Linschoten, Hak. Soc.
i. 24.
[1625.— "They will not haue them iudged
by any Custome, and they are content that
their Xeque doe determine them as he
list." — Purchas, Pilgrimage, ii. 1146.
1727.—". . . but if it was so, that he
(Abraham) was their Sheek, as they alledge,
they neither follow him in Morals or Re-
ligion."— A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i. 37.
[1835. — "Some parents employ a sheykh
or fikee to teach their boys at home."—
Larie, Mod. Egypt., ed. 1871, i. 77.]
SHERBET, s. Though this word
is used in India by natives in its
native (Arab, and Pers.) form sharbat,*
* In both written alike, but the final t in Arabic
is generally silent, giving sharba, in Persian sharbat.
So we get mivMret from Pers. and Turk, mundrat,
in Ar. (and in India) mundra [maimt, ')nana,rd\.
SHERBET.
826
SHEVABOY HILLS.
' draught,' it is not a word now speci-
ally in Anglo-Indian use. The Arabic
seems to have entered Europe by-
several different doors. Thus in
Italian and French we have sorbetto
and sorbet^ which probably came direct
from the Levantine or Turkish form
shurbat or shorbat ; in Sp. and Port,
we have xarabe, axarabe {ash-sliardb^
the standard Ar. shardb, 'wine or any
beverage '), and xarope, and from these
forms probably Ital. sciroppo, siroppo,
with old French ysserop and mod.
French strop; also English syrup, and
more directly from the Spanish, shrub.
Mod, Span, again gets, by reflection
from French or Italian, sorbete and
strop (see Dozy, 17, and Marcel Devic,
s.v. sirop). Our sherbet looks as if it
had been imported direct from the
Levant. The form shrdb is applied
in India to all wines and spirits and
prepared drinks, e.g. Foit-shraub,
Sherr J -shraub, Lall-shraub, Brandy-
shraub, Beer-shraub.
c. 1334. — ". . . They bring cups of gold,
silver, and glass, filled with sugar-candy-
water ; i.e. syrup diluted with water. They
call this beverage sherbet " {ash-shurhat). —
Ihn BcUuta, iii. 124.
1554. — ". . . potio est gratissima prae-
sertim ubi multa nive, quae Constantino-
poli nullo tempore deficit, fuerit refirgerata,
Arab Sorbet vocant, hoc est, potionem
Arabicam." — Bvsbeq. Ep. i. p. 92.
1578. — " The physicians of the same
country use this xarave (of tamarinds) in
bilious and ardent fevers." — Acosta, 67.
c. 1580. — "Et saccharo potum jucundis-
simum parant quem Sarbet vocant." —
Prosper A Ipinus, Pt. i. p. 70.
1611. — "In Persia there is much good
wine of grapes which is called Xarab in the
language of the country." — Teixeira, i. 16.
c. 1630. — "Their liquor may perhaps
better delight you ; 'tis faire water, sugar,
rose-water, and juyce of Lemons mixt,
call'd Sherbets or Zerbets, wholsome and
potable."— &V T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 241.
1682.— "The Moores . . . dranke a little
milk and water, but not a drop of wine ;
they also dranke a little sorbet, and jacolatt
(see SOCOli'L)."— Evelyn's Diary, Jan 24.
1827. — "On one occasion, before Barak-
el- Hadgi left Madras, he visited the Doctor,
and partook of his sherbet, which he pre-
ferred to his own, perhaps because a few
glasses of rum or brandy were usually added
to enrich the compound." — Sir W. Scott,
The Stirgeon's Daughter, ch. x.
1837. — "The Egyptians have various
kinds of sherbets. . . . The most common
kind (called simply shurbat or shurbat
sook'har . . .) is merely sugar and water
. . . lemonade {ley'vioondteh, or shardb el'
leymoOn) is another.'
ed. 1837, i. 206.
-Lane, Mod. Egypt.^
1863. — "The Estate overseer usually gave
a dance to the people, when the most dis-
solute of both sexes were sure to be present,
and to indulge too freely in the shrub made
for the occasion." — Waddell, 29 Years in the
W. Indies, 17.
SHEEEEF, s. Ar. sharlf, 'noble.'
A dignitary descended from Mahom-
med.
1498. — "The ambassador was a white
man who was Xarife, as much as to say a
creligo " {i.e. clerigo). — Roteiro, 2nd ed. 30.
[1672.— " Schierifi." See under CASIS.
[c. 1666. — "The first (embassage) was
from the Cherif of Meca. . . ." — Bemiery
ed. Constable, 133.
1701.—". . . ye Shreif of Judda. . . .•*
— Fo7Test, Bombay Letters, i. 232.]
SHERISTADAR, s. The hea4
ministerial officer of a Court, whose
duty it is to receive plaints, and see
that they are in proper form and duly
stamped, and generally to attend to
routine business. Properly H. — P.
from sar-rishtd-ddr or sarishta-ddr^
'register-keeper.' Sar-rishtd, an office
of registry, literally means 'head of
the string.' C. P. Brown interprets
Sarrishtaddr as "he who holds the
end of the string (on which puppets
dance)" — satirically, it may be pre-
sumed. Perhaps 'keeper of the clue,*
or 'of the file' would approximately
express the idea.
1786.— (With the object of establishing)
"the ofiicers of the Canongoe's Department
upon its ancient footing, altogether in-
dependent of the Zemindars . . . and to
prevent confusion in the time to come. . . .
For these purposes, and to avail ourselves
as much as possible of the knowledge and
services of Mr. James Grant, we have de-
termined on the institution of an office
well-known in this country under the de-
signation of Chief Serrishtadar, with which
we have invested Mr. Grant, to act in that
capacity under your Board, and also to
attend as such at your deliberations, as well
as at our meetings in the Revenue Depart-
ment."— Letter from G. G. in G. to Board
of Revenue, July 19 (Bengal Rev. Regulation
xix.).
1878; — "Nowadays, however, the Se-
rishtadar's signature is allowed to authen-
ticate copies of documents, and the Assist-
ant is thus spared so much drudgery." —
Life in the Mqfvssil, i. 117.
[SHEVAROY HILLS, n.p. The
name applied to a range of hills in
the Salem district of Madras. The
SHIBAR, SHIBBAR.
827
SHIKAREE, SHEKARRY.
origin of the name has given rise to
much difference of opinion. Mr.
Lefanu (Man. of Salem, ii. 19 seq.)
thinks that the original name was
possibly Sivarayan, whence the German
name Shivarai and the English She-
varoys ; or that Sivarayan may by
confusion have become Sherarayan,
named after the Raja of Sera; lastly,
he suggests that it comes from sharpu
or sharvu, ' the slope or declivity of a
hill,' and vay, ' a mouth, passage, way.'
This he is inclined to accept, regarding
Shervarayan or Sharvayrayan, as 'the
cliff which dominates (rayan) the way
(vay) which leads through or under the
declivity {sharvu).'' The Madras Gloss.
gives the Tam. form of the name as
Shervarayanmalaij from Sheran, 'the
Chera race,' irayan, ' king,' and malai,
' mountain.'
[1823. — "Mr. Cockburn ... had the
kindness to offer me the use of a bungalow
on the Shervaraya hills. . . ." — Hoohy
Missions in Madras, 282.
[SHIBAR, SHIBBAR, s. A kind
of coasting vessel, sometimes described
as a great pattamar. Molesworth
(Mahr. Diet, s.v.) gives shibdr which,
in the usual dictionary way, he defines
as 'a ship or large vessel of a particu-
lar description.' The Bombay Gazetteer
(x. 171) speaks of the ^ shibddi, a large
vessel, from 100 to 300 tons, generally
found in the Ratnagiri sub-division
ports ' ; and in another place (xiii. Pt.
ii. 720) says that it is a large vessel
chiefly used in the Malabar trade, de-
riving the name from Pers. shdhl-bdr,
'royal-carrier.'
[1684.— "The Mucaddara (MOCUDDUM)
of this shibar bound for Goa." — Yule, in
Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. II. clxv. ; also see
clxxxiv.
[1727.—". . . the other four were Grabs
or Gallies, and Sheybars, or half Gallies." —
A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i. 134.
[1758. — ". . . then we cast off a boat
called a large seebar, bound to Muscat.
. . ."—Ives, 196.]
SHIGRAM, 8. A Bombay and
Madras name for a kind of hack
palankin carriage. The camel-shigram
is often seen on roads in N. India.
The name is from Mahr. slghr, Skt.
slghra, 'quick or quickly.' A similar
carriage is the Jutkah, which takes its
name from Hind. jhatJcd, ' swift.'
[1830.— At Bombay, "In heavy coaches,
lighter landaulets, or singular-looking shig-
rampoes, might be seen bevies of British
fair . . ."—Mrs. Elwood, Nan: ii. 376.
[1875.— "As it is, we have to go . . . 124
miles in a dak gharri, bullock shigram, or
mail-cart. . . ."—Wilson, Abode of Snow
18.]
SHIKAR, s. Hind, from Pers,
shikar, ' la chasse ' ; sport (in the sense
of shooting and hunting) ; game.
_c. 1590.— "Aln, 27. Of Hunting (orig.
Aln-i- Shikar). Superficial worldly ob-
servers see in killing an animal a sort of
pleasure, and in their ignorance stride about,
as if senseless, on the field of their passions.
But deep enquirers see in hunting a means
of acquisition of knowledge. _. . . This is
the case with His Majesty." — Aln, i. 282.
1609-10. — " Sykary, which signifieth,
seeking, or hunting." — W. Finch, in Pur-
chas, i. 428.
1800.—" 250 or 300 horsemen . . . divided
into two or three small parties, supported
by our infantry, would give a proper
shekar ; and I strongly advise not to let
the Mahratta boundary stop you in the
pursuit of your game." — Sir A. Wellesley
to T. Miinro, in Life of Munro, iii. 117.
1847. — " Yet there is a charm in this
place for the lovers of Shikar." — Dry Leaves
fronn Young Egypt, 3.
[1859. — " Although the jungles literally
swarm with tigers, a shickar, in the Indian
sense of the term, is unknown." — Oliphantj
Narr. of Mission, i. 25.]
1866.— "May I ask what has brought you
out to India, Mr. Cholmondeley ? Did you
come out for shikar, eh ? "—Trecelyan, The
Dawk Bungalow, in Fraser, Ixxiii. 222.
In the following the word is wrongly used
in the sense of Shikaree.
[1900.— "That so experienced a shikar
should have met his death emphasises the
necessity of caution." — Field, Sept. 1.]
SHIKAREE, SHEKARRY, s.
Hind, shikari, a sportsman. The
word is used in three ways :
a. As applied to a native expert,
who either brings in game on his own
account, or accompanies European
sportsmen as guide and aid.
[1822.— " Shecarries are generally Hin-
doos of low cast, who gain their livelihood
entirely by catching birds, hares, and all
sorts of &n\xaix\s."— Johnson, Sketches of Field
Sports, 25.]
1879. — " Although the province (Pegu)
abounds in large game, it is very difficult to
discover, because there are no regular shi-
karees in the Indian acceptation oi the
word. Every village has its local shikaree,
who lives by trapping and killing game.
Taking life as he does, contrary to the
principles of his religion, he is looked upon
as damned by his neighbours, but that does
SHIKAR-GAH.
828
SHINKALI, SHIGALA.
not prevent their buying from him the spoils
of the chase, " — Pollok, Sport in Br. Burmah,
&c., i. 13.
b. As applied to the European
sportsman himself : e.g. " Jones is well
known as a great Shikaree." There
are several books of sporting adven-
ture written circa 1860-75 by Mr.
H, A. Leveson under the name of
*The Old Shekarry.'
[c. A shooting-boat vised in the
Cashmere lakes.
[1875. — " A shik§ji is a sort of boat, that
is in daily use with the English visitors ; a
light boat manned, as it commonly is, by six
men, it goes at a fast pace, and, if well fitted
with cushions, makes a comfortable convey-
ance. A handuql (see BUNDOOK) shikari is
the smallest boat of all ; a shooting punt, used
in going after wild fowl on the lakes." —
DreWf Jummoo, &c., 181.]
SHIKAR-GAH, s. Pers. A hunt-
ing ground, or enclosed preserve. The
word has also a technical application
to patterns which exhibit a variety of
figures and groups of animals, such as
are still woven in brocade at Benares,
and in shawl- work in Kashmir and
elsewhere (see Marco Polo, Bk. I. ch.
17, and notes). [The great areas of
jungle maintained by the Amirs of
Sind and called SliiJcdrgdhs are well
known.
[1831. — "Once or twice a month when
they (the Ameers) are all in good health,
they pay visits to their different shikargahs
or preserves for game." — /. Burnes, Visit to
the Court of Sinde, 103.]
SHIKHO, n. and v. Burmese word.
The posture of a Burmese in presence
of a superior, i.e. kneeling with joined
hands and bowed head in an attitude
of worship. Some correspondence took
place in 1883, in consequence of the
use of this word by the then Chief
Commissioner of British Burma, in an
official report, to describe the attitude
used by British envoys at the Court
of Ava. The statement (which was
grossly incorrect) led to remonstrance
by Sir Arthur Phayre. The fact was
that the envoy and his party sat on
a carpet, but the attitude had no an-
alogy whatever to that of shikho, though
the endeavour of the Burmese officials
was persistent to involve them in
some such degrading attitude. (See
KOWTOW.)
1855. — "Our conductors took off their
shoes at the gate, and the Woondouk made
an ineffectual attempt to induce the Envoy
to do likewise. They also at four different!
places, as we advanced to the inner gate,
dropt on their knees and shikhoed towards t
the palace." — Yule, Mission to Ava, 82.
1882. — "Another ceremony is that oft
shekhoing to the spire, the external em-:
blem of the throne. All Burmans must do
this at each of the gates, at the foot of the
steps, and at intervals in between. . . ." —
The Burman, His Life and Notions, ii. 206.
SHINBIN, SHINBEAM, &c., s.
A term in the Burmese teak-trade;
apparently a corruption from Burm. i
shm-byln. The first monosyllable
(shm) means ' to put together side by
side,' and byln, ' plank,' the compound
word being used in Burmese for 'a
thick plank used in constructing the
side of a ship.' The shinhin is a thick
plank, about 15" wide by 4" thick,
and running up to 25 feet in length
(see Milhurn, i. 47). It is not sawn,
but split from green trees.
1791. — "Teak Timber for sale, consist-
ing of
Duggis(seeDUGGIE). Maguire planks (?)
Shinbeens. Joists and Sheath-
Coma planks (?). ing Boards."
Madras Courier, Nov. 10.
SHINKALI, SHIGALA, n.p. A
name by which the City and Port of
Cranganore (q.v.) seems to have been
known in the early Middle Ages. The
name was probably formed from Tiru-
yaji-jiculam, mentioned by Dr. Gundert
below. It is perhaps the Gingaleh of
Rabbi Benjamin in our first quotation ;
but the data are too vague to determine
this, though the position of that place
seems to be in the vicinity of Malabar.
c. 1167.— " Gingaleh is but three days dis-
tant by land, whereas it requires a journey
of fifteen days to reach it by the sea ; this
place contains about 1,000 Israelites." —
Benjamin of Tudela, in Wright's Early j
Travels, p. 117.
c. 1300.— "Of the cities on the shore (of
Malibar) the first is Sindabiir (Goa), then
Fakntlr (see BACANORE), then the country
of Manjartir (see MANGALORE) . . • then
Chinkali (or Jinkali), then Kulam (see |
GUlLOm)." — Bxishlduddm, see /. R. As. \
Soc, N.S., iv. pp. 342, 345. j
c. 1320.— "Le pays de Manlbar, appelb |
pays du Poivre, comprend les villes sui- i
vantes. 1
* * * * *
"La ville de Shinkli, dont la majeure
partie de la population est compos^e de
Juifs.
SHINTOO, SINTOO.
829
SHIREENBAF.
"Kaulam est la derniere ville de la c6te
de Poivre." — Shemseddin Dimishqui, by
Mehren (Cosmographie du Moyen Age),
p. 234.
c. 1328. — " . . . there is one very power-
ful King in the country where the pepper
grows, and his kingdom is called Molebar.
There is also the King of Singuyli. . . ." —
Fr. Jordanus, p. 40.
1330. — ' ' And the forest in which the
pepper groweth extendeth for a good 18
days' journey, and in that forest there be
two cities, the one whereof is called Flan-
drina (see PANDARANI), and the other
Cjrngiliii. . . ." — Fr. Odwic, in Cathay,
&c., 75-76.
c. 1330.— "Etiam ShMiy^t (see CHALIA)
et Shinkala urbes Malabaricae sunt, quarum
alteram Judaei incolunt. . . ." — Abulfeda,
in Glide meister, 185.
c. 1349, — "And in the second India,
which is called Mynibar, there is C3nikali,
which signifieth Little India " (Little China)
"for Kali is 'little.'" — John Marignolli, in
Cathay, &c., 373.
1510. — " Scigla alias et Chrongalorvocatur,
ea quam Cranganorium dicimus Malabariae
urbem, ut testatur idem Jacobus Indiarum
episcopus ad calcem Testamenti Novi ab
ipso exarati anno Graecorum 1821, Christi
1510, et in fine Epistolarum Pauli, Cod. Syr.
Vat. 9 et 12." — In Assemani, Diss, de Syr.
Nest., pp. 440, 732.
1844. — "The place (Codungalur) is iden-
tified with Tiruvan-yicvlBXa. river-harbour,
which Cheraman Perumal is said to have
declared the best of the existing 18 harbours
of Kerala. . . ." — Dr. Ourvdert, in Madras
Journal, xiii. 120.
,, ^^ One Kerala Ulpatti {i.e. legendary
history of Malabar) of the Nasrani, says that
their forefathers . . . built Codangalur, as
may be learned from the granite inscription
at the northern entrance of the Tiruvan-
jiculam temple. . . ."—Ibid. 122.
SHINTOO, SINTOO, s. Japanese
Shintau, ' the Way of the Gods.' The
primitive relation of Japan. It is de-
scribed by Faria y Sousa and other old
writers, but the name does not appar-
ently occur in those older accounts,
unless it be in the Seuto of Couto.
According to Kaempf er the philosophic
or Confucian sect is called in Japan
Siuto. But that hardly seems to fit
what is said by Couto, and his Seitto
seems more likely to be a mistake for
Sento. [See Lowell's articles on Eso-
teric Shmtoo, in Proc. As. Soc. Japan,
1893.]
1612.— "But above all these idols they
adore one Seut6, of which they say that
it is the substance and principle of All, and
that its abode is in the Heavens." — Gcntto,
V. viii. 12.
1727. — "Le Sinto qu'on appelle aussi
Sinsju et Kamimitsi, est le Culte des Idoles,
6tabli anciennement dans le pays. Sin et
Kami sont les noms des Idoles qui font
I'object de ce Culte. Siu [sic) signifie la
Foi, ou la Religion. Sinsja et au pluriel
Sinsju, ce sont les personnes qui professent
cette Religion."— ^a6??i^/er, Hist, de Japon,
i. 176 ; [E.T. 204]. ^ '
1770. — "Far from encouraging that
gloomy fanaticism and fear of the gods,
which is inspired by almost all other reli-
gions, the Xinto sect had applied itself to.
prevent, or at least to moderate that dis-
order of the imagination. "—/2a?/7iaZ (E.T.
1777), i. 137.
1878. — "The indigenous religion of the
Japanese people, called in later times by
the name of Shintau or Way of the Gods,
in order to distinguish it from the way of
the Chinese moral philosophers, and the
way of Buddha, had, at the time when Con-
fucianism and Buddhism were introduced,
passed through the earliest stages of de-
ye\opment."—Westrainster Rev., N.S., No.
cvii. 29.
[SHIRAZ, n.p. The wine of Shiraz
was much imported and used by Euro-
peans in India in the 17th century,
and even later.
[1627. — "Sheraz then probably derives it
self either from sherab which in the Persian
Tongue signifies a Grape here abounding . . .
or else from slieer which in the Persian signi-
fies Milk."— ASfiV T. Herbert, ed. 1677, p. 127.
[1685.—". . . three Chests of Sirash
wine. . . ." — Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo.,
1st ser. iv. 109, and see ii. 148.
[1690. — "Each Day there is prepar'd (at
Surrat) a Publick Table for the Use of the
President and the rest of the Factory. . . .
The Table is spread with the choicest Meat
Surrat affords . . . and equal plenty of
generous Sherash and Arak Punch. ..."
— Ovington, 394.
[1727.— "Shyrash is a large City on the
Road, about 550 Miles from Gombroon." —
A. Hamilton, ed. 1744, i. 99.
[1813. — "I have never tasted this (pome-
granate wine), nor any other Persian wine,
except that of Schiraz, which, although
much extolled by poets, I think inferior
to many wines in Europe." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. 2nd ed. i. 468.]
SHIREENBAF, s. Pers. Shlrlnhdf,.
' sweet- woof.' A kind of fine cotton
stuff, but we cannot say more precisely
what.
c. 1343. — ". . . one hundred pieces o
shliinb3,f. . . ." — Ibn Batuta, iv. 3.
[1609.— "SerribaflF, a fine light stuff or
cotton whereof the Moors make their ca-
bayes or clothing." — Danvers, Letters, i. 29.]
1673. — ". . . siring chintz, Broad Baftas..
. . ."—Frye)\ 88.
SHISHAM.
830
BHOE-FLOWER.
SHISHAM. See under SISSOO.
SHISHMUHULL, s. Pers. shisha-
mahal, lit. 'glass apartment' or palace.
This is or was a common appendage
of native palaces, viz. a hall or suite
of rooms lined with mirror and other
glittering surfaces, usually of a gim-
crack aspect. There is a place of ex-
actly the same description, now gone
to hideous decay, in the absurd Villa
Palagonia at Bagheria near Palermo.
1835.— "The Shisha-mahal, or house of
glass, is both curious and elegant, although
the material is principally pounded talc
and looking-glass. It consists of two rooms,
of which the walls in the interior are divided
into a thousand different panels, each of
which is filled up with raised flowers in
silver, gold, and colours, on a ground-work
of tiny convex mirrors." — Wanderings of a
Pilgrim, i. 365.
SHOE OF GOLD (or of Silver).
The name for certain ingots of precious
metal, somewhat in the form of a
Chinese shoe, but more like a boat,
which were formerly current in the
trade of the Far East. Indeed of
silver they are still current in China,
for Giles says : " The common name
among foreigners for the Chinese silver
ingot, which bears some resemblance
to a native shoe. May be of any
weight from 1 oz. and even less, to 50
and sometimes 100 oz., and is always
stamped by the assayer and banker,
in evidence of purity " (Gloss, of Refer-
'Cnce, 128). [In Hissar the Chinese
^silver is called silll from the slabs (sil)
in which it is sold {Maclagan, Mon. on
Gold and Silver Work in Punjab^ p. 5).]
The same form of ingot was probably
the hdliah (or ydstok) of the Middle
Ages, respecting which see Cathay, &c.,
115, 481, &c. Both of these latter
words mean also 'a cushion,' which
is perhaps as good a comparison as
either ' shoe ' or ' boat.' The word now
used in C. Asia is yambu. There are
Kjuts of the gold and silver ingots in
Tavernier, whose words suggest what
is probably the true origin of the
popular English name, viz. a corrup-
tion of the Dutch Goldschuyt.
1566. — " . . . valuable goods exported
from this country (China) . . . are first, a
quantity of gold, which is carried to India,
in loaves in the shape of boats. . . ." —
C. Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 3916.
1611.— "Then, I tell you, from China I
<;ould load ships with cakes of gold
fashioned like boats, containing, each of
them, roundly speaking, 2 marks weight,
and so each cake will be worth 280 pardaos.''
— Couto, Dialogo do Soldado Pratico, p. 155.
1676.— "The Pieces of Gold mark'd Pig.
1, and 2, are by the Hollanders called
Goltschut, that is to say, a Boat of Gold,
because they are in the form of a Boat.
Other Nations call them Loaves of Gold.
. . . The Great Pieces come to 12 hundred
Gilders of Holland Money, and thirteen
hundred and fifty Livres of our Money." —
Tavernier, E.T. ii. 8.
1702.—" Sent the Moolah to be delivered
the Nabob, Dewan, and Buxie 48 China
Oranges . . . but the Dewan bid the
Moolah write the Governor for a hundred
more that he might send them to Court ;
which is understood to be One Hundred
shoes of gold, or so many thousand pagodas
or rupees." — In Wheeler, i. 397.
1704.— "Price Currant, July, 1704, (at
Malacca) . . . Gold, China, in Shoos 94
Touch."— Lockyer, 70.
1862. — "A silver ingot 'Yambu' weighs
about 2 (Indian) seem . . . = 4 lbs., and is
worth 165 Co.'s rupees. Koomoosh, also
called ' Yambucha,' or small silver ingot, is
worth 33 Rs. ... 5 yamhuchas, being equal
to 1 yambu. There are two descriptions of
* yambucha ' ; one is a square piece of silver,
having a Chinese stamp on it ; the other
. . . in the form of a boat, has no stamp.
The Yambu is in the form of a boat, and has
a Chinese stamp on it." — Punjab Trade
Report, App. ccxxvi.-xxviii. 1.
1875. — "The ydmbU or Mrs is a silver
ingot something the shape of a deep boat
with projecting bow and stern. The upper
surface is lightly hollowed, and stamped
with a Chinese inscription. It is said to be
pure silver, and to weigh 50 (Cashghar)
ser = 30,000 grains English." — Report of
Forsyth's Mission to Kashghar, 494.
[1876. — ". . . he received his pay in
Chinese yambs (gold coins), at the rate of
128 rubles each, while the real commercial
value was only 115 rubles." — Schuyler,
Turkistan, ii. 322.
[1901. — A piece of Chinese shoe money,
value 10 taels, was exhibited before the
Numismatic Society. — Athenaeum, Jan. 26,
p. 118. Perhaps the largest specimen known
of Chinese "boat-money" was exhibited.
It weighed 89i ounces troy, and represented
50 taels, or £8, 85. Qd. English.— /6irf. Jan.
25, 1902, p. 120].
SHOE-FLOWER, s. A name given
in Madras Presidency to the flower of
the Hibiscus Rosa-sinensis, L. It is a
literal translation of the Tam. shapattu-
pu, Singh, sappattumala, a name given
because the flowers are used at Madras
to blacken shoes. The Malay name
Kempang sapatu means the same.
Voigt gives shoe-flower as the English
name, and adds : " Petals astringent,
used by the Chinese to blacken their
SHOE-GOOSE.
831
SHROFF.
shoes (?) and eyebrows " {Hortus Suhur-
hanus Galcuttensis, 116-7); see . also
Drury, s.v. The notion of the Chinese
blackening their sho^ is surely an
error, but perhaps they use it to
blacken leather for European use.
[1773.— "The flower {Trepalta, or Mor-
roock) (which commonly by us is called
Shoe-flower, because used to black our
shoes) is very large, of a deep but beautiful
■crimson colour." — Ives, 475.]
1791. — " La nuit suivante . . . je joignis
aux pavots . . . une fleur de foule sapatte,
■qui sert aux cordonniers a teindre leurs
•cuirs en noir." — B. de St. Pierre, Chauviiere
Indienne. This foule-sapatte is apparently
some quasi Hindustani form of the name
{phul-sabcU ?) used by the Portuguese.
SHOE-GOOSE, s. This ludicrous
•corruption of the Pers. siydh-gosh, lit.
* black-ear,' i.e. lynx {Felis Caracal)
occurs in the passage below from
A. Hamilton. [The corruption of the
same word by the Times, below, is
•equally amusing.]
[c. 1330. — ". . . ounces, and another kind
something like a greyhound, having only the
€ars black, and the whole body perfectly
white, which among these people is called
Siagois." — Friar Jordanus, 18.]
1727. — " Antelopes, Hares and Foxes,
are their wild game, which they hunt with
Dogs, Leopards, and a small fierce creature
•called by them a Shoe-goose. " — A . Hamilton,
i. 124 ; [ed. 1744, i. 125].
1802. — " . . . between the cat and the
lion, are the . . . syag^sh, the lynx, the
tiger-cat. . . ." — Ritson, Essay on Abstinence
Jrom Animal Food, 12.
1813. — " The Moguls train another beast
for antelope-hunting called the Syah-gush,
or black-ears, which appears to be the same
as the caracal, or Russian lynx." — Forbes,
Or. Mem. i. 277 ; [2nd ed. i. 175 and 169].
[1886.—" In 1760 a Moor named Abdallah
arrived in India with a ' Shah Goest ' (so
spelt, evidently a Shawl Goat) as a present
for Mr. Secretary Pitt." — Account of I. 0.
Records, in Tim^, Aug, 3.]
SHORE, s. A hobby, a favourite
pursuit or whim. Ar. — shauk.
1796. — "This increased my shouq . . .
for soldiering, and I made it my study to
become a proficient in all the Hindostanee
modes of warfare." — Mily. Mem. of Lt.-Col.
J. Skinner, i. 109.
[1866.— "One Hakim has a shoukh for
turning everything ooltapoolta." — Confessions
■of an Orderly, 94.]
SHOLA, s. In S. India, a wooded
rravine ; a thicket. Tam. sholdi.
1862. — "At daylight ... we left the
Sisipara bungalow, and rode for several
miles through a valley interspersed with
sholas of rhododendron trees." — Markham,
Peru and India, 356.
1876. — " Here and there in the hollows
were little jungles ; sholas, as they are
called."— ^iV M. E. Grant-Duff, Notes of
Indian Journey, 202.
SHOOCKA, s. Ar.—H.s/iw#a (pro-
perly ' an oblong strip '), a letter from
a king to a subject.
1787. — " I have received several melan-
choly Shukhas from the King (of Dehli)
calling on me in the most pressing terms
for assistance and support." — Letter of Lord
Cormcallis, in Corresp. i. 307.
SHOOLDARRY, s. A small tent
with steep sloping roof, two poles and
a ridge-piece, and with very low side
walls. The word is in familiar use,
and is habitually pronounced as we
have indicated. But the first diction-
ary in which we have found it is that
of Platts. This author spells the word
chholddrl, identifying the first syllable
with jhol, signifying 'puckering or
bagging.' In this light, however, it
seems possible that it is from jhul in
the sense of a bag or wallet, viz. a
tent that is crammed into a bag when
carried. [The word is in Fallon, with
the rather doubtful suggestion that it
is a corruption of the English * soldier's '
tent. See PAWL.]
1808.—" I have now a shoaldarree for
myself, and a long jxiul (see PAWL) for my
people." — Elphinstone, in Life, i. 183.
[1869. — " . . . the men in their suldaris,
or small single-roofed tents, had a bad time
of it. . . ." — Ball, Jungle Life, 156.]
SHRAUB, SHROBB, s. Ar.
shardb; Hind, shardb, shrdb, 'wine.'
See under SHERBET.
SHROFF, s. A money-changer, a
banker. Ar. sarrdf sairafi, sairaf.
The word is used by Europeans in
China as well as in India, and is
there applied to the experts who are
employed by banks and mercantile
firms to check the quality of the
dollars that pass into the houses (see
Giles under next word). Also shroff-
age, for money-dealer's commission.
From thp same root comes the Heb.
sorefy 'a goldsmith.' Compare the
figure in Malachi, iii. 3 : "He shall
sit as a refiner and purifier of silver ;
SHROFF.
832
SHULWAURS.
and he shall purify the sons of Levi."
Only in Hebrew the goldsmith tests
metal, while the sairaf tests coins.
The Arab poet says of his mare :
" Her forefeet scatter the gravel every
midday, as the dirhams are scattered
at their testing by the sairaf" (W. R. S.)
1554. — "Salaries of the officers of the Cus-
tom Houses, and other clmrges for these which
the Treasurers have to pay. . . . Also to the
Xarrafo, whose charge it is to see to
the money, two pardaos a month, which
make for a year seven thousand and two
hundred reis." — Botelho, Tomho, in Sub-
sidios, 238.
1560. — "There are in the city many and
very wealthy carafos who change money."
— Tenreiro, ch. i.
1584. — "5 tangas make a seraphin (see
XERAFINE) of gold ; but if one would
change them into basaruchies (see BUD-
6B00K) he may have 5 tangas and 16
basamchies, which ouerplus they call
cerafagio. . . ." — Barret, in Hakl. ii. 410.
1585. — "This present year, because only
two ships came to Goa, (the reals) have sold
at 12 per cent, of Xarafaggrio (shroffage),
as this commission is called, from the word
Xaraffo, which is the title of the banker."
— Sassetti, in De Gubematis, Storia, p. 203.
1598. — " There is in every place of the
street exchangers of money, by them called
Xaraffos, which are all christian Jewes." —
Linschoten, 66 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 231, and see 244.]
c. 1610. — "Dans ce March^ . . . aussi
sont les changeurs qu'ils nomment Cherafes,
dont il y en a en plusieurs autres endroits ;
leurs boutiques sont aux bouts des rues et
carrefours, toutes couuertes de monnoye,
dont ils payent tribut au Roy." — Pyrard de
Laval, ii. 39 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 67].
[1614. — ". . . having been borne in hand
by our Sarafes to pay money there." — Foster,
Letter's, iii. 282. The " Sheriff of Bantam "
{ibid. iv. 7) may perhaps be a shroff, but
compare Shereef.]
1673. — " It could not be improved till
the Governor had released the Shroffs or
Bankers."— i^ryej-, 413.
1697-8. — " In addition to the cash and
property which they had got by plunder,
the enemy fixed two lacs of rupees as the
price of the ransom of the prisoners. . . .
To make up the balance, the Sarrafs and
merchants of Nandurb^r were importuned
to raise a sum, small or great, by way of
loan. But they would not consent." — Khdfi
Khdn, in Elliot, vii. 362.
1750. — " . . . the Irruption of the Mo-
rattoes into Carnatica, was another event
that brought several eminent Shroffs and
wealthy Merchants into our Town ; inso-
much, that I may say, there was hardly a
Shroff of any Note, in the Mogrd empire
but had a House in it ; in a word, Madrass
was become the Admiration of all the Coun-
•try People, and the Envy of all our European
Neighbours."— Ze«er to a Proprietor of the
E. I. Co. 53-54.
1809. — " I had the satisfaction of hearing
the Court order them {i.e. Gen. Martin's-
executors) to pay two lacs and a half to
the plaintiff, a shroff of Lucknow."— Zrf.
Valentia, i. 243.
[1891. — "The banker in Persia is looked
on simply as a small tradesman — in fact the
business of the Serof is despised."— MZ/i^
m the Land of the Lion and the S^in, 192].
SHROFF, TO, V. This verb is
applied properly to the sorting of
different rupees or other coins, so as
to discard refuse, and to fix the various,
amounts of discount or agio upon the
rest, establishing the value in standard
coin. Hence figuratively 'to sift,^
choosing the good (men, horses, facts,
or what not) and rejecting the inferior.
[1554.— (See under BATTA, b.) ]
1878. — " Shroffing schools are common in
Canton, where teachers of the art keep bad
dollars for the purpose of exercising their
pupils ; and several ^works on the subject
have been published there, with numerous
illustrations of dollars and other foreign
coins, the methods of scooping out silver
and filling up with copper or lead, com-
parisons between genuine and counterfeit
dollars, the difference between native and
foreign milling, etc., eic."r-Giles, Glossary
of Refereoice, 129.
1882.— (The Compradore) "derived a
profit from the process of shroffing which
(the money received) underwent before being
deposited in the Treasury." — The Fankwae
at Canton, 55.
SHRUB, s. See under SHERBET.
SHULWAURS, s. Trousers, or
drawers rather, of the Oriental kind,
the same as pyjammas, long-drawers,
or mogiil - breeches (qq.v). The
Persian is shalvjdr, which according
to Prof. Max Miiller is more correctly
shulvdr, from shul, ' the thigh,' re-
lated to Latin cms, cruris, and to Skt.
kshura or khura, 'hoof (see Pusey on
Daniel, 570). Be this as it may, the
Ar. form is sirwal (vulg. sharwdl), pi.
sardvnl, [which Burton {Arab. Nights,
i. 205) translates 'bag-trousers' and
'petticoat-trousers,' "the latter being
the divided skirt of the future."]
This appears in the ordinary editions
of the Book of Daniel in Greek, as
(xapd^apa, and also in the Vulgate, as
follows : " Et capillus capitis eorum
non esset adustus, et sarabala eorum
non fuissent immutata, et odor ignis
SHULWAUBS.
833
SIAM.
non transisset per eos" (iii. 27). The
original word is sarhdlln, pi. of sarhdla.
Luther, however, renders this Mantel y
■as the A.V. also does by coats; [the
R.V. hosen]. On this Prof. Robertson-
Smith writes :
"It is not certain but that Luther and
the A.V. are right. The word sarhdlln
nieans ' cloak ' in the Gemara ; and in Arabic
sirhal is ' a garment, a coat of mail.' Perhaps
■quite an equal weight of scholarship would
now lean (though with hesitation) towards
the cloak or coat, and against the breeches
theory.
"The Arabic word occurs in the Traditions
of the Prophet (Bokhdri, vii. 36).
"Of course it is certain that aapd^apa
comes from the Persian, but not through
Arabic. The Bedouins did not wear trowsers
in the time of Ammianus, and don't do
so now.
" The ordinary so-called LXX. editions of
Daniel contain what is really the post-
Christian version of Theodotion. The true
LXX. text has wr o8ri/u.aTa.
"It may be added that Jerome says that
both Aquila and Symmachus wrote sara-
halla." [The Encycl. Biblica also prefers the
rendering of the A.V. (i. 607), and see iii.
2934.]
The word is widely spread as well
as old ; it is found among the Tartars
of W. Asia as jdlbdr, among the
Siberians and Bashkirds as sdlbdr,
-among the Kalmaks as shdlbur, whilst
it reached Russia as sharawari, Spain
as zaraguelles, and Portugal as zarelos.
A great many Low Latin variations of
the word will be found in Ducange,
■serahula, serahulla, sarabella, sarabola^
sarabura, and more ! [And Crawfurd
(Desc. Diet. 124) writes of Malay dress :
" Trowsers are occasionally used under
the sarung by the richer classes, and
this portion of dress, like the imitation
of the turban, seems to have been
borrowed from the Arabs, as is implied
by its Arabic name, sarual, corrupted
saluwar."]
In the second quotation from Isidore
of Seville below it will be seen that
the word had in some cases been
interpreted as 'turbans.'
A.D. (?), — " Kai idedopovv tovs dvdpas 6tl
ovK iKvplevcre to trvp rod (rdbfiaros avrCov /cat
7} dpi^ TTJs Ke<pa\Tjs aurQv ovk i(f>\oyl<xdT} /cat
ra crapd^apa avrCov ovk rjWonbdr], kuI da/xr]
TTvpos OVK fjv iv avToTs." — Gr. Tr. of Dan.
iii. 27.
c. A. p. 200.—" 'Ev 8^ Tois ^Kvdai^ 'Avti-
<pdvr)S €(prj "Lapd^apa koI x'TcSi'as wdpras
^vdeSvKdras. " — Julius Pollux, Onomast.
vii. 13, sec. 59.
3 G
c. A.D. 500. — "Sa/)d^a/oa, rd irepl rds
KVTjfudas (sic) iudij/jLara." — HesycMus, s.v.
c. 636. — "Saxabara sunt fluxa ac sinuosa
vestimenta de quibus legitur in Daniele.
. . . Et Publius : Vt quid ergo in ventre
tuo Parthi Sarabara suspenderunt ? Apud
quosdam autem Sarabarae quaeda capitum
tegmina nuncupantur qualia videmus in
capite Magorum ^icisi." — Isidorus Hispa-
lensis, Orig. et Etym., lib. xix., ' ed. 1601,
pp. 263-4.
^ c. 1000?—" ^apd^apa,—i(xdr]s TlepatK-l}
evLOL 8k X^yovai §paKla." — Suidas, s.v.
which may be roughly rendered :
" A garb outlandish to the Greeks,
Which some call Shalwars, some call
Breeks I "
c. 900. — "The deceased was unchanged,
except in colour. They dressed him then
with sarawil, overhose, boots, a kurtak and
khaftdn of gold-cloth, with golden buttons,
and put on him a golden cap garnished
with sable." — Ihn Foszlan, in Fraehn, 15.
c. 1300. — " Disconsecratur altare eorum,
et oportet reconciliari per episcopum . . .
si intraret ad ipsum aliquis qui non esset
Nestorius ; si intraret eciam ad ipsum qui-
cumque sine sorrabulis vel capite cooperto."
— Ricoldo of Monte Croce, in Peregrinatores
Quatuor, 122.
1330. — " Haec autem mulieres vadunt dis-
calceatae portantes sarabulas usque ad
terram." — Friar Odoric, in Cathay, &c.,
App. iv.
c. 1495. — "The first who wore sarawU
was Solomon. But in another tradition
it is alleged that Abraham was the first."
— The ^Beginnings,' by Soyuti, quoted by
Fraehn, 113.
1567. — "Portauano braghesse quasi alia
turchesca, et anche saluari." — G. Federici,
in Ramiisio, iii. f. 389.
1824. — ". . . tell me how much he will
be contented with? Can I offer him five
Temauns, and a pair of crimson Shul-
waurs ? "—Rajji Baba, ed. 1835, p. 179.
1881. — "I used to wear a red shirt and
velveteen sharovary, and lie on the sofa
like a gentleman, and drink like a Swede."
— Ten Years of Penal Servitude in Siberia,
by Fedor Dostoyeffshi, E.T. by Maria v.
Thilo, 191.
SIAM, n.p. This name of the
Indo-Chinese Kingdom appears to
come to us through the Malays, who
call it Siydm. From them we presume
the Portuguese took their Reyno de
Sido as Barros and Couto write it,
though we have in Correa Siam pre-
cisely as we write it. Camoes also
writes Sydo for the kingdom ; and the
statement of De la Loub^re quoted
below that the Portuguese used Siam
as a national, not a geographical, ex-
SI AM.
834
SICCA.
pression cannot be accepted in its
generality, accurate as that French
writer usually is. It is true that
both Barros and F. M. Pinto use os
Siames for the nation, and the latter
also uses the adjective form o reyno
Siame. But he also constantly says
rey de Sido. The origin of the name
would seem to be a term Sien, or Siam^
identical with Shan (q.v.). "The
kingdom of Siam is known to the
Chinese by the name Sien-lo. . . .
The supplement to Matwanlin's En-
cyclopcedia describes Sien-lo as on the
seaboard, to the extreme south of
Chen-ching (or Cochin China). 'It
originally consisted of two kingdoms,
Sien and Lo-hoh. The Sien people
are the remains of a tribe which
in the year (a.d. 1341) began to
come down upon the Lo-hoh and
united with the latter into one
nation.'" See Marco Polo, 2nd ed.,
Bk. iii. ch. 7, note 3. The considera-
tions there adduced indicate that the
Lo who occupied the coast of the Gulf
before the descent of the Sien, be-
longed to the Laotian Shans, Thainyai,
or Great T'ai, whilst the Sien or
Siamese Proper were the Tai Noi,
or Little T'ai. (See also SARNAU.)
["The name Siam . . . whether it is
*a barbarous Anglicism derived from
the Portuguese or Italian word Sciam,'
or is derived from the Malay Sayam,
which means 'brown.'" — /. G. Scott,
Upper Burma Gazetteer, i. pt. i. 205.]
1516. — "Proceeding further, quitting the
kingdom of Peeguu, along the coast over
against Malaca there is a very great king-
dom of pagans which they call Danseam
(of Anseam) ; the king of which is a pagan
also, and a very great lord." — Barhosa
(Lisbon, Acad.), 369. It is difficult to inter-
pret this ^Jiseanij which we find also in
C. Federici below in the form Asion. But
the An is probably a Malay prefix of some
kind. [Also see ansyane in quotation from
the same writer under MALACCA.]
c. 1522. — "The king (of Zzuba) answered
him that he was welcome, but that the
custom was that all ships which arrived at
his country or port paid tribute, and it w-as
only 4 days since that a ship called the
Junk of Ciama, laden with gold and slaves,
had paid him his tribute, and to verify
what he said, he showed them a merchant
of the said Ciama, who had remained there
to trade with the gold and slaves." — Piga-
fefta, Hak. Soc. 85.
,, "All these cities are constructed
like ours, and are subject to the king of
Siam, who is named Siri Zacebedera, and
who inhabits India (see JUDEA)." — Ibid.
156.
1525. — "In this same Port of Pam
(Pahang), which is in the kingdom of Syam,
there was another junk of Malaqua, the
captain whereof was Alvaro da Costaa, and
it had aboard 15 Portuguese, at the same
time that in Joatane (Patane) they seized
the ship of Andre de Bryto, and the junk
of Gaspar Soarez, and as soon as this news
was known they laid hands on the junk
and the crew and the cargo ; it is presumed
that the people were killed, but it is not
known for certain." — Levibranga das 0(msas
da hidia, 6.
1572.—
" V6s Pam, Pat4ne, reinos e a longura
De Syao, que estes e outros mais sujeita ;
Olho o rio Mejiao que se derrama
Do grande lago, que Chiamay se chiama.'*
Camoes, x. 25.
By Burton :
" See Pam, Patane and in length obscure,
Siam that ruleth all with lordly sway ;
behold Menam, who rolls his lordly tide
from source Chi^m^i called, lake long and
wide."
c. 1567. — "Va etiandio ogn' anno per
I'istesso Capitano (di Malacca) vn nauilio in
Asion, a caricare di Va'zino " (Brazilwood).
— Ces. Federici, in Ramtisio, iii. 396.
,, "Fu gik Sion vna grandissima
Cittk e sedia d'Imperio, ma I'anno mdlxvii
fu pressa dal Re del Pegu, qual caminando
per terra quattro mesi di viaggio, con vn
esercito d'vn million, e quattro cento mila
uomini da guerra, la venne ad assediare
. . . e lo so io percioche mi ritrouai in
Pegu sei mesi dopo la sua partita." — Ibid.
1598.—". . . The King of Sian at this
time is become tributarie to the king of
Pegu. The cause of this most bloodie
battaile was, that the king of Sian had a
white Elephant." — Linschoten, p. 30 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 102. In ii. 1 Sion].
[1611.— "We have news that the Hol-
landers were in Shian." — Dancers, Letters,
i. 149.]
1688.— "The Name of Siam is unknown
to the Siamese. 'Tis one of those words
which the Portugues of the Indies do use,
and of which it is very difficult to discover
the Original. They use it as the Name of
the Nation and not of the Kingdom : And
the Names of Pegu, Lao, Mogtd, and most
of the Names which we give to the Indian
Kingdoms, are likewise National Names."—
BelaLoulere, E.T. p. 6.
SICCA, s. As will be seen by
reference to the article RUPEE, up to
1835 a variety of rupees had been
coined in the Company's territories.
The term sicca {sikha, from Ar. sihlm,
'a coining die,' — and 'coined money,'
— whence Pers. sikha zadan, 'to coin')
had been applied to newly coined
rupees, which were at a batta or
SICCA.
835
SIKH, SEIKH.
premium over those worn, or assumed
to be worn, by use. In 1793 the
Government of Bengal, with a view
to terminating, as far as that Presi-
dency was concerned, the confusion
and abuses engendered by this system,
ordered that all rupees coined for the
future should bear the impress of the
19th year of Shah 'Alam (the "Great
Mogul " then reigning), and this rupee,
" 19 San Sikkah," ' struck in the 19th
year,' was to be the legal tender in
Bengal, Bahar, and Orissa. This
rupee, which is the Sicca of more
recent monetary history, weighed 192
grs. troy, and then contained 176*13
grs. of pure silver. The "Company's
Kupee," which introduced uniformity
of coinage over British India in 1835,
contained only 165 grs. silver. Hence
the Sicca bore to the Company's Rupee
(which was based on the old Farrukh-
abad rupee) the proportion of 16 : 15
nearly. The Sicca was allowed by
Act VII. of 1833 to survive as an ex-
ceptional coin in Bengal, but was
abolished as such in 1836. It con-
tinued, however, a ghostly existence
for many years longer in the form
of certain Government Book-debts in
that currency, (See also CHICK.)
1537. — ". . . Sua senhoria a via d'aver
por bem que as siquas das moedas corres-
sem em seu nome per todo o Reino do
Guzerate, asy em Dio como nos otros
luguares que forem del Rey de Portuguall."
— Treaty of Nunoda CunJui mith Nizamamede
Zarriom {Mahommed Zaviain) concerning Cam-
haya, in Botelho, Tombo, 225.
1537. — ". . . e quoanto ^ moeda ser
chapada de sua sita (read sica) pois j^ Ihe
concedia." — Ibid. 226.
[1615. — ". . . cecaus of Amadavrs which
goeth for eighty-six pisas (see PICE). . . ."
— Foster, Letters, ill. 87.]
1683. — "Having received 25,000 Rupees
Siccas for Rajamaul." — Hedges, Diary, April
4 ; [Hak. See. i. 75].
1705. — "Les roupies Sicca valent k Ben-
gale 39 sols." — Luillier, 255.
1779. — "In the 2nd Term, 1779, on
Saturday, March 6th : Judgment was pro-
nounced for the plaintiff. Damages fifty
thousand sicca rupees.
,, ". . . 50,000 Sicca Rupees are
equal to five thousand one hundred and
nine pounds, two shillings and elevenpence
sterling, reckoning according to the weight
and fineness of the silver." — Notes of Mr.
Justice Hyde on the case Orand v. Francis,
in Echoes of Old Calcutta, 243. [To this Mr.
Busteed adds: "Nor does there seem to be
any foundation for the other time-honoured
.story (also repeated by Kaye) in connection
with this judgment, viz., the alleged inter-
ruption of the Chief Justice, while he was
delivering judgment, by Mr. Justice Hyde,
with the eager suggestion or reminder of
'Siccas, Siccas, Brother Impey,' with the
view of making the damages as high at the
awarded figure as possible. Mr. Merivale
says that he could find no confirmation of
the old joke. . . . The story seems to
have been first promulgated in a book of
'Personal Recollections' by John Nicholls,
M.P., published in U22."—Ibid. 3rd ed. 229],
1833.— * * *
"III. — The weight and standard of the
Calcutta sicca rupee and its sub-divisions,
and of the Furruckabad rupee, shall be as
follows : —
Weight. Fine. Alloy.
Grains. Grains. Grains.
Calcutta sicca rupee 192 176 16
* * * * *
"IV. — The use of the sicca weight of
179*666 grains, hitherto employed for the
receipt of bullion at the Mint, being in fact
the weight of the Moorshedabad rupee of
the old standard . . . shall be discontinued,
and in its place the following unit to be
called the Tola (q.v.) shall be introduced.""
— India Regulation VII. of 1833.
[SICKMAN, s. adj. The English
sick man has been adopted into Hind.
sepoy patois as meaning ' one who has
to go to hospital,' and generally sikmdn
ho jdnd means ' to be disabled.'
[1665. — "That sickman Chaseman." — In
Yule, Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. II. cclxxx.
[1843. — ". . . my hired cart was broken
— (or, in the more poetical garb of the
sepahee, 'seek man hogya,' i.e. become a
sick man)." — Davidson, Travels, i. 251.]
SICLEEGUR, s. Hind, saikalgar.,
from Ar. saikal, 'polish.' A furbisher
of arms, a sword-armourer, a sword- or
knife-grinder. [This, in IMadras, is
turned into Chickledar, Tel. chiUli-
darudu.'l
[1826.— "My father was a shiekul-ghur,
or sword-grinder." — Pandurang Hari, ed.
1873, i. 216.]
SIKH, SEIKH, n.p. Panjabi;Hind.
Sikh^ 'a disciple,' from Skt. Sishya/
the distinctive name of the disciples
of Nanak Shah who in the 16th
century established that sect, which
eventually rose to warlike predomin-
ance in the Punjab, and from which
sprang Kanjit Singh, the founder of
the brief Kingdom of Lahore.
c. 1650-60.— "The Nanac-Panthians, who
are known as composing the nation of the
Sikhs, have neither idols, nor temples of
SIKH, SEIKH.
836
SIMKIN.
idols. ..." (Much follows.) — Dabistdn,
ii. 246.
1708-9. — "There is a sect of infidels
called GurU (see GOOROO), more commonly
known as Sikhs. Their chief, who dresses
■as a fakir, has a fixed residence at Lahore.
. . . This sect consists principally of Jdts
and Khatris of the Panj^b and of other
tribes of infidels. When Aurangzeb got
knowledge of these matters, he ordered
these deputy Gurus to be removed and
the temples to be pulled down." — Khdfl
Khan, in Elliot, vii. 413.
1756.—" April of 1716, when the Emperor
took the field and marched towards Lahore,
against the Sykes, a nation of Indians lately
reared to power, and bearing mortal enmity
to the Mahomedans." — Ornie, ii. 22. He
also writes Sikes.
1781.— " Before I left Calcutta, a gentle-
man with whom I chanced to be discoursing
-of that sect who are distinguished from the
•worshippers of Brdhm, and the followers of
Mahommed by the appellation Seek, in-
formed me that there was a considerable
number of them settled in the city of Patna,
where they had a College for teaching the
tenets of their philosophy." — Wilkins, in As.
Res. i. 288.
1781-2.—" In the year 1128 of the Hedjra "
41716) "a bloody action happened in the
plains of the Pendjab, between the Sycs
and the Imperialists, in which the latter,
commanded by Abdol-semed-Khan, a famous
Viceroy of that province, gave these in-
human freebooters a great defeat, in which
their General, Benda, fell into the victors'
hands. ... He was a Syc by profession,
that is one of those men attached to the
tenets of Guru-Govind, and who from their
birth or from the moment of their admission
never cut or shave either their beard or
whiskers or any hair whatever of their body.
They form a particular Society as well as a
«ect, which distinguishes itself by wearing
almost always blue cloaths, and going armed
at all times. ..." &c. — Seir Miitaqherin, i. 87.
1782. — "News was received that the Seiks
had crossed the Jumna." — India Gazette,
May 11.
1783. — "Unhurt by the Sicques, tigers,
and thieves, I am safely lodged at Nour-
pour." — Forster, Journey, ed. 1808, i. 247.
1784. — "The Seekhs are encamped at the
•distance of 12 cose from the Pass of Dirderry,
and have plundered all that quarter." — In
Seton-Kai-r, i. 13.
1790. — " Particulars relating to the seizure
•of Colonel Robert Stewart by the Sicques."
— Calc. Monthly Register, &c., i. 152.
1810.— Williamson [V.M.) writes Seeks.
The following extract indicates the pre-
valence of a very notable error : —
1840. — "Runjeet possesses great personal
courage, a quality in which the Sihks {sic)
are supposed to be generally deficient." —
Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet Singh, 83.
We occasionally about 1845-6 saw the
word written by people in Calcutta, who
ought to have known better. Sheiks.
SILBOOT, SILPET, SLIPPET, s.
Domestic Hind, corruptions of 'slipper.'
The first is an instance of "striving
after meaning" by connecting it in
some way with 'boot.' [The Railway
' sleeper ' is in the same way corrupted
into silipat.']
SILL AD AR, adj. and s. Hind,
from Pers. silah-ddr, 'bearing or hav-
ing arms,' from Ar. silah, ' arms.' [In
the Arabian Nights (Burton, ii. 114)
it has the primary sense of an 'armour-
bearer.'] Its Anglo-Indian application
is to a soldier, in a regiment of
irregular cavalry, who provides his
own arms and horse ; and sometimes
to regiments composed of such men —
"a corps of SiUadar Horse." [See
Irvine, The Army of the Indian Moghuls,
(J. R. As. Soc, July 1896, p. 549).]
1766. — "When this intelligence reached
the Nawaub, he leaving the whole of his
troops and baggage in the same place, with
only 6000 stable horse, 9000 Sillahdars, 4000
regular infantry, and 6 guns . . . fell bravely
on the Mahrattas. . . ." — Mir Hussein AH,
H. of Hydur Naik, 173.
1804. — " It is my opinion, that the ar-
rangement with the Soubah of the Deccan
should be, that the whole of the force . . .
should be silladar horse." — Wellington, iii.
671.
1813. — "Bhkou . . . in the prosecution of
his plan, selected Malhar Row Holcar, a
Silledar or soldier of fortune." — Fm-hes, (h\
Mem. iii. 349.
[SILLAPOSH, s. An armour-clad
warrior ; from Pers. silak, ' body
armour,' posh, Pers. poshldan, ' to wear.'
[1799.— I' The Sillah posh or body-guard
of the Rajah (of Jaipur)." — W. Francklin,
Mil. Mem. of Mr. George Thomas, ed. 1805,
p. 165.
[1829. — " ... he stood two assaults, in one
of which he slew thirty Sillehposh, or men
in armour, the body-guard of the prince." —
Tod, Annals, Calcutta reprint, ii. 462.]
SILMAGOOR, s. Ship Hind, for
' sail-maker ' (Roebuck).
SIMKIN, s. Domestic Hind, for
champagne, of which it is a corruption ;
sometimes samkin.
1853. — "'The dinner was good, and the
iced simkin. Sir, delicious.' " — Oakjleld, ii.
127.
SIND, SCINDE.
837 SINDABUK SANDABVR.
SIND, SCINDE, &c., n.p. The
territory on the Indus below the
Punjab. [In the early inscriptions
the two words Sindhu-Sauvlra are
often found conjoined, the latter
probably part of Upper Sind (see
Bombay Gazetteer, i. pt. i. 36).] The
earlier Mahommedans hardly regarded
Sind as part of India, but distinguished
sharply between Sind and Hind, and
denoted the whole region that we call
India by the copula ' Hind and Sind.'
We know that originally these were
in fact but diverging forms of one
wprd ; the aspirant and sibilant tend-
ing in several parts of India (includ-
the extreme east — compare ASSAM,
Ahom — and the extreme west), as in
some other regions, to exchange places.
c. 545. — ** liLvdov, "Oppoda, KaWidva,
St/Scb/) Kai MaXe irivre ifiirdpia cxovcra." —
Cosmas, lib. xi.
770. — " Per idem tempus quingenti circiter
ex Mauris, Sindis, et Chazaris servi in urbe
Haran rebellarunt, et facto agmine regium
thesaurum diripere tentarunt." — Dionysii
PatHarchae Chronicon, in Assemani, ii. 114.
But from the association with the Khazars,
and in a passage on the preceding page
with Alans and Khazars, we may be almost
certain that these Sindi are not Indian, but
a Sarmatic people mentioned by Ammianus
(xxii. 8), Valerius Flaccus (vi. 86), and other
writers.
c. 1030. — "Sind and her sister {i.e. Hind)
trembled at his power and vengeance." —
Al 'Utbi, in Elliot, ii. 32.
c. 1340. — " Mohammed-ben-Iousouf Tha-
kafi trouva dans la province de Sind quarante
behar (see BAHAB) d'or, et chaque behar
comprend 333 mann." — Shihdhuddln Dim-
ishkl, in JVot. et Ext. xiii. 173.
_ 1525. — " Expenses of Melyquyaz [i.e. Malik
Ayaz of Diu) : — 1,000 foot soldiers (lasqvarys),
viz., 300 Arabs, at 40 and 50 fedeas each ;
also 200 Coragones (Khorasanls) at the wage
of the Arabs ; also 200 Gruzarates and Cymdes
at 25 to 30 fedeas each ; also 30 Rumes at
100 fedeas each ; 120 Fartaquys at 50 fedeas
each. Horse soldiers {Lasquarys a qicanalo),
whom he supplies with horses, 300 at 70
fedeas a month. . . ." — Levibranga, p. 37.
The preceding extract is curious as show-
ing the comparative value put upon Arabs,
Khorasanls (qu. Afghans?), Sindis, Rumis
{i.e. Turks), Fartakis (Arabs of Hadra-
maut?), &c.
1548. — " And the rent of the shops
{biiticas) of the Guzaratis of Cindy, who
prepare and sell parched rice {avel), paying
6 bazarucos (see BUDGROOK) a month."—
Botelho, Tomho, 156.
1554. — "Towards the Gulf of Chakad, in
the vicinity of Sind." — Sidi" AH, in J. As.
Ser. I. torn. ix. 77.
1583.— "The first citie of India . . . after
we had passed the coast of Zindi is called
T>i\x."— Fitch, in HaU. p. 385.
1584. — "Spicknard from Zindi and Labor.""
— W. Barret, in Hakl. ii. 412.
1598. — "I have written to the said Antonio.
d'Azevedo on the ill treatment experienced
by the Portuguese in the kingdom of
Cimde." — King's Letter to Goa, in Archiv.
Port. Orient. Fascic. iii. 877.
[1610.— "Tzinde, are silk cloths with red
stripes."— Z>ariver5, Letters, i. 72.]
1611. — '■^ Cuts-Tfiagore, a place not far from
the River of Zinde." — N. Downton, in Pur-
chas, i. 307.
1613. — ". . . considering the state of
destitution in which the fortress of Ormuz
had need be, — since it had no other resources
but the revenue of the custom-house, and
there could now be returning nothing, from
the fact that the ports of Cambaia and
Sinde were closed, and that no ship had
arrived from Goa in the current monsoon
of January and February, owing to the
news of the English ships having collected
at Suratte. . . ." — Bocarro, Decada, 379.
[c. 1665. — " ... he (Dara) proceeded
towards Scimdy, and sought refuge in the
fortress of Tatahakar. . . ." — Bernier, ed»
CoTistable, 71.]
1666. — "De la Province du Sinde ou
Sindy . . . que quelques-uns nomment le
Tiitia."—Thevenot, v. 158.
1673. — " . . . Retiring with their ill got
Booty to the Coasts of Sindu." — Fryer, 218.
1727. — " Sindy is the westmost Province
of the Mogul's Dominions on the Sea-coast,
and has Larribunder (see LARRY-BUNDER)
to its Mart." — A. Hamilton, i. 114 ; [ed, 1744,
i. 115].
c. 1760.— " Scindy, or Tatta.."— Grose, u
286.
SINDABUR, SANDABtJR,. n.p.
This is the name by which Goa was
known to the old Arab writers. The
identity was clearly established in
Cathay and the Way Thither, pp. 444
and ccli. We will give the quotations
first, and then point out the grounds
of identification.
A.D. 943. — "Crocodiles abound, it. is true,
in the ajwdn or bays formed by the Sea of
India, such as that of Sind9.b11ra in the
Indian Kingdom of Bagh'ira, or in the bay
of Zabaj (see JAVA) in the dominion of the
Maharaj." — Mas'udl, i. 207.
1013. — "I have it from Abu Yusaf bin
Muslim, who had it from Abu Bakr of Fasa
at Saimur, that the latter heard told by
Musa the Sind3.btLii : ' I was one day con-
versing with the Sahib of Sind3.btlr, when,
suddenly he burst. out laughing. ... It
was, said he, because there is a lizard on
the wall, and it said, ' There is a guest
coming to-day. . . . Don't you go till you
SINDABUR, SANDABUR. 838 CINGALESE, CINGHALESE.
see what comes of it.' So we remained
talking till one of his servants came in and
said 'There is a ship of Oman come in.'
Shortly after, people arrived, carrying ham-
pers with various things, such as cloths,
and rose-water. As they opened one, out
came a long lizard, which instantly clung
to the wall and went to join the other one.
It was the same person, they say, who
enchanted the crocodiles in the estuary of
SindabtLr, so that now they hurt nobody."
— Liv7'e des Merveilles de I'Inde. V. der Lith
€t Devk, 157-158.
c. 1150. — " From the city of Bariih
<Baruch, i.e. Broach) following the coast,
to Sindabflr 4 days.
' ' SindabtLr is on a great inlet where ships
anchor. It is a place of trade, where one
sees fine buildings and rich bazars." — Edrisi,
i. 179. And see Elliot, i. 89.
c. 1300. — "Beyond Guzerat are Konkan
and T^na ; beyond them the country of
Malibdlr. . . . The people are all Samanls
(Buddhists), and worship idols. Of the
cities on the shore the first is Sindabllr,
then Faknur, then the country of Manjarur,
then the country of Hill. . . ." — RasMd-
vddln, in Elliot, i. 68.
c. 1330. — "A traveller states that the
country from Sindaptlr to Hanawar to-
wards its eastern extremity joins with
Malabar. . . ."—Ahilfeda, Fr. tr., II. ii.
115. Further on in his Tables he jumbles
up (as Edrisi has done) Sindapflr with
Sindan (see ST. JOHN).
,, " The heat is great at Aden. This
is the port frequented by the people of
India ; great ships arrive th^re from Cam-
bay, Tana, Kaulam, Calicut, Fandaraina,
Shaliyat, Manjarur, Fakanur, Hanaur,
Sandabflr, et cetera."— Jbri Batuta, ii. 177.
c. 1343-4. — "Three days after setting sail
we arrived at the Island of Sandabflr,
within which there are 36 villages. It is
surrounded by an inlet, and at the time of
«bb the water of this is fresh and pleasant,
whilst at flow it is salt and bitter. There
are in the island two cities, one ancient,
l)uilt by the pagans ; the second built by the
Musulmans when they conquered the island
the first time. . . . We left this island
behind us and anchored at a small island
near the mainland, where we found a temple,
a grove, and a tank of water. . . ." — Hid.
iv. 61-62.
1350,* 1375.— In the Medicean and the
Catalan maps of those dates we find on the
coast of India Cintabor and Chintabor
respectively, on the west coast of India.
c. 1554. — "24^A Voyage: from Guvah-
Sindabflr to Aden. If you start from
Guvah-Sindabflr at the end of the season,
take care not to fall on Cape Fal," &c. —
Mohit, in J.A.S.B. v. 564.
The last quotation shows that Goa was
known even in the middle of the 16th
century to Oriental seamen as Goa-Sindabur,
whatever Indian name the last part repre-
sented ; probably, from the use of the swdd
by the earlier Arab writers, and from' the
Chintabor of the European maps, Clmiidd-
pur rather than Sunddpur. No Indian
name like this has yet been recovered from
inscriptions as attaching to Goa ; but the
Turkish author of the Mohit supplies the
connection, and Ibn Batuta's description even
without this would be sufficient for the
identification. His description, it will be
seen, is that of a delta-island, and Goa is
the only one partaking of that character
upon the coast. He says it contained 36
villages ; and Barros tells us that Goa Island
was known to the natives as Tlsvddl, a name
signifying "Thirty villages." (See SAL-
SETTE.) Its vicinity to the island where
Ibn Batuta proceeded to anchor, which we
have shown to be Anchediva (q.v.), is
another proof. Turning to Rashlduddin,
the order in which he places Sindabflr,
Faknur (Baccanore), Manjarur(]y[angalore),
Hlli (Mt. D'Ely), is perfectly correct, if for
Sindabur we substitute Goa. The passage
from Edrisi and one indicated from Abulfeda
only show a confusion which has misled
many readers since.
SINGALESE, CINGHALESE, n.p.
Native of Ceylon ; pertaining to Ceylon.
The word is formed from Sinhala^
' Dwelling of Lions,' the word used by
the natives for the Island, and which
is the origin of most of the names
given to it (see CEYLON). The ex-
planation given by De Barros and
Couto is altogether fanciful, though
it leads them to notice the curious and
obscure fact of the introduction of
Chinese influence in Ceylon during the
15th century.
1552.— "That the Chinese {Chijs)
masters of the Choromandel Coast, of part
of Malabar, and of this Island of Ceylon,
we have not only the assertion of the Natives
of the latter, but also evidence in the build-
ings, names, and language that they left
in it . . . and because they were in the
vicinity of this Cape Galle, the other people
who lived from the middle of the Island
upwards called those dwelling about there
Chingalla, and their language the same, as
much as to say the language, or the people of
the Chins of Galle." — Barros, III. ii. 1.
1583.— (The Cauchin Chineans) " are of the
race of the Chingalays, which they say are
the best kinde of all the Malabars." — Fitch,
in ffakl. ii. 397.
1598.—". . . inhabited with people called
Cingalas. . . ." — Linschoten, 24; [Hak.
Soc. i. 77 ; in i. 81, Chingalas].
c. 1610. — "Ilstiennent done que . . . les
premiers qui y allerent, et qui les peuplerent
(les Maldives) furent ... les Cingalles de
risle de Ceylan." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 185 ;
[Hak. Soc. i. 105, and see i. 266].
1612.— Couto, after giving the same ex-
planation of the word as Barros, says : "And
as they spring from the Chins, who are the
falsest heathen of the East ... so are they
SINGAPORE, SINGAPORE. 839 SINGAPORE, SINGAPORE.
of this island the weakest, falsest, and most
tricky people in all India, insomuch that, to
this day, you never find faith or truth in a
Chingalla."— V. i. 5.
1681. — "The Chingtlleys are naturally a
people given to sloth and laziness : if they
can but anyways live, they abhor to work."
, . . .—Knox, 32.
SINGAPORE, SINGAPORE, n.p.
This name was adopted by Sir Stam-
ford Raffles in favour of the city which
he founded, February 23, 1819, on the
island which had always retained the
name since the Middle Ages. This it
derived from Sinhajpura, Skt. ' Lion-
city,' the name of a town founded by
Malay or Javanese settlers from Su-
matra, proliably in the 14th century,
and to which Barros ascribes great
commercial importance. The Indian
origin of the name, as of many other
names and phrases which survive from
the old Indian civilisation of the
Archipelago, had been forgotten, and
the origin which Barros was taught
to ascribe to it is on a par with his
etymology of Singalese quoted in the
preceding article. The words on
which his etymology is founded are
no doubt Malay : singah, ' to tarry,
halt, or lodge,' and pora-pora, 'to pre-
tend ' ; and these were probably sup-
posed to refer to the temporary occu-
pation of Sinhapura, before the chiefs
who founded it passed on to Malacca.
[It may be noted that Dennys (Desc.
Did. s.v.) derives the word from singha,
* a place of call,' and pura, ' a city.' In
Dalboquerque's Comm. Hak. Soc. iii.
73, we are told : " Singapura, whence
the city takes its name, is a channel
through which all the shipping of
those parts passes, and signifies in his
Malay language, treacherous delay ^"
See quotation from Barros below.]
The settlement of Hinduized people
on the site, if not the name, is prob-
ably as old as the 4th century, a.d.,
for inscriptions have been found there
in a very old character. One of these,
on a rock at the mouth of the little
river on which the town stands, was
destroyed some 40 or 50 years ago for
the accommodation of some wretched
bungalow.
The modern Singapore and its pros-
perity form a monument to the
patriotism, sagacity, and fervid spirit
of the founder. According to an
article in the Geogr. Magazine (i. 107)
derived from Mr. Archibald Ritchie,
who was present with the expedition
which founded the colony. Raffles,
after consultation with Lord Hastings,
was about to establish a settlement for
the protection and encouragement of
our Eastern trade, in the Nicobar
Islands, when his attention was drawn
to the superior advantages of Singa-
pore by Captains Ross and Crawford
of the Bombay Marine, who had been
engaged in the survey of those seas.
Its great adaptation for a mercantile
settlement had been discerned by the
shrewd, if somewhat vulgar, Scot,
Alexander Hamilton, 120 years earlier.
It seems hardly possible, we must how-
ever observe, to reconcile the details
in the article cited, with the letters
and facts contained in the Life of
Raffles; though probably the latter
had, at some time or other, received
information from the officers named
by Mr. Ritchie.
1512. — *' And as the enterprise was one to
make good booty, everybody was delighted
to go on it, so that they were more than
1200 men, the soundest and best armed of
the garrison, and so they were ready in-
continently, and started for the Strait of
Cincapura, where they were to wait for the
junks." — Correa, ii. 284-5.
1551. — "Sed hactenus Deus nobis adsit
omnibus. Amen. Anno post Christum
natum, MDLi. Ex Freto Syncapurano."—
Scti. Franc. Xaverii Epistt. Pragae, 1667,
Lib. III. viii.
1553. — "Anciently the most celebrated
settlement in this region of Malaca was one
called Cingapura, a name which in their
tongue means ' pretended halt ' {falsa di-
mora) ; and this stood upon a point of that
country which is the most southerly of all
Asia, and lies, according to our graduation,
in half a degree of North Latitude . . .
before the foundation of Malaca, at this
same Cingapura . . . flocked together all
the navigators of the Seas of India from
West and East. . . ."—Barros, II. vi. 1.
[The same derivation is given in the Comm.
of Balboquerqiie, Hak. Soc. iii. 73.]
1572.—
" Mas na ponta da terra Cingapura
Ver^, onde o caminho as naos se estreita ;
Daqui, tornando a costa ^ Cynosura,
Se incurva, e para a Aurora se endireita."
Camoes, x. 125.
By Burton :
" But on her Lands-end throned see Cin-
gapiir,
where the wide sea-road shrinks to
narrow way :
Thence curves the coast to face the
Cynosure,
and lastly trends Aurora- wards its lay."
1598. — " ... by water the coast stretcheth
to the Cape of Singapura, and from thence
SINGARA.
840
SIRCAR.
it runneth upwards [inwards] againe. . . . — "
Linsdwten, 30 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 101].
1599. — "In this voyage nothing occurred
worth relating, except that, after passing
the Strait of Sincapiura, situated in one
degree and a half, between the main land
and a variety of islands . . . with so narrow
a channel that from the ship you could
jump ashore, or touch the branches of the
trees on either side, our vessel struck on a
shoal." — Viaggi di Carletti, ii. 208-9.
1606. — " The 5th May came there 2 Prows
from the King of Johore, with the Shah-
bander (Shabunder) of Singapoera, called
Siri Raja Nagara. . . ."—Valentijn, v. 331.
1616. — "Found a Dutch man-of-war, one
of a fleet appointed for the siege of Malaca,
with the aid of the King of Acheen, at the
entrance of the Straits of Singapore." —
Sainshury, i. 458.
1727.— "In anno 1703 I called at Johore
on my Way to China, and he treated me
very kindly, and made me a Present of the
Island of Sincapure, but I told him it could
be of no use to a private Person, tho' a
proper Place for a Company to settle a
Colony in, lying in the Center of Trade,
and being accommodated with good Rivers
and safe Harbours, so conveniently situated
that all Winds served Shipping, both to
go out and come in."— ^. Hamilton, ii. 98 ;
[ed. 1744, ii. 97].
1818. — "We are now on our way to the
eastward, in the hope of doing something,
but I much fear the Dutch have hardly left
us an inch of ground. . . . My attention is
principally turned to Johore, and you must
not be surprised if my next letter to you is
dated from the site of the ancient city of
Singapnra."— i2a#e5. Letter to Marsden,
dated Sandheads, Dec. 12.
SINGrARA, s. Hind, singhard, Skt.
sringdttaka, sri7iga, 'a horn.' The
caltrop or water-chestnut ; Trapa bis-
pinosa, Roxb. (N.O. Haloragaceae).
[c. 1590. — The Aln (ed. Jan^ett, ii. 65)
mentions it as one of the crops on which
revenue was levied in cash.
[1798. — In Kashmir "many of them . . .
were obliged to live on the Kernel of the
singerah, or water-nut. . . ." — Forster,
Travels, ii. 29.
[1809. — Buchanan-Hamilton writes sing-
Sh.dir2i..—E(tste)-H India, i. 241.]
1835. — "Here, as in most other parts of
India, the tank is spoiled by the water-
chestnut, singhara [Trapa hispinosa), which
is everywhere as regularly planted and
cultivated in fields under a large surface of
water, as wheat or barley is in the dry
plains. . . . The nut grows under the water
after the flowers decay, and is of a triangular
shape, and covered with a tough brown in-
tegiiment adhering strongly to the kernel,
which is wholly esculent, and of a fine car-
tilaginous texture. The people are very
fond of these nuts, and they are carried
often upon bullocks' backs two or three
hundred miles to market." — Sleeman, Ram-
bles, &c. (1844), i. 101 ; [ed. Smith, i. 94.]
1839. — " The nuts of the Trapa hispinosa,
called Singhara, are sold in all the Bazaars
of India ; and a species called by the same-
name, forms a considerable portion of the
food of the inhabitants of Cashmere, as we
learn from Mr. Forster \loc. cit.^ that it
yields the Government 12,000Z. of revenue ;
and Mr. Moorcroft mentions nearly the same
sum as Runjeet Sing's share, from 96,000 to
128,000 ass-loads of this nut, yielded by the
Lake of Oaller." — Royle, Him. Plants, i. 211.
SIPAHSELAR, s. A General-in-
chief ; Pers. sipdh-sdldr, ' army -leader,'
the last word being the same as in
the title of the late famous Minister-
Regent of Hyderabad, Sir Salar Jang^
i.e. ' the leader in war.'
c. 1000-1100.— " Voici quelle 6toit alors
la gloire et la puissance des Orp^ians dans
le royaume. lis possddoient la charge de
sbasalar, ou de gdn^ralissime de toute la
Georgie. Tous les officiers du palais etoient
de leur depend ance." — Hist, of the Orpelians,
in St. Martin, Menu, sur I'Armenie, ii. 77.
c. 1358. — "At 16 my father took me by
the hand, and brought me to his own
Monastery. He there addressed me : ' My
boy, our ancestors from generation to
generation have been commanders of the
armies of the Jagtay and the Berlas family.
The dignity of (Sepah Salar) Commander-
in-Chief has now descended to me, but as I
am tired of this world ... I mean there-
fore to resign my public office. . . ." — Autoh,
Mem. of Timonr, E.T. p. 22.
1712. — " Omnibus illis superior est . . .
Sipah Salaar, sive Imperator Generalis
Regni, Praesidem dignitate excipiens. ..."
— Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot. 73.
1726.— A letter from the Heer Van Maat-
zuiker "to His Highness Chan Chanaan,
Sapperselaar, Grand Duke, and General in
Chief of the Great Mogol in Assam, Bengal,
&c." — Valentijn, v. 173.
1755.— "After the Sipahsalar Hydur,
by his prudence and courage, had defeated
the Mahrattas, and recovered the country
taken by them, he placed the government
of Seringaputtun on a sure and established
basis. . . ." — Meer Eiissein All Khan, H. of
Hydur Naik, 0. T. F. p. 61.
[c. 1803.— In a collection of native letters,
the titles of Lord Lake are given as follows :
'■'■ Ashja-ul-Mxdk Khan Dauran, General
Gerard Lake Bahadur, Sipahsalar-i-kishwar-
i-Hind," "Valiant of the Kingdom, Lord of
the Cycle, Commander-in-chief of the Terri-
tories of Hindustan."— iV^o?-«A Indian JVotes
and Queries, iv. 17.]
SIRCAR, s. Hind, from Pers. sar-
kdr, ' head (of) affairs.' This word has
very divers applications ; but its senses
may fall under three heads.
SIRCAR.
841
SIRKY.
a. The State, the Government, the
Supreme authority ; also ' the Master '
or head of the domestic government.
Thus a servant, if asked 'Whose are
those horses ? ' in replying ' They are
the sarkdr's,' may mean according to
circumstances, that they are Govern-
ment horses, or that they belong to his
own master.
b. In Bengal the word is applied to
a domestic servant who is a kind of
house-steward, and keeps the accounts
of household expenditure, and makes
miscellaneous purchases for the family ;
also, in merchants' offices, to any native
accountant or native employed in
making purchases, &c.
c. Under the Mahommedan Govern-
ments, as in the time of the Mogul
Empire, and more recently in the Dec-
can, the word was applied to certain
extensive administrative divisions of
territory. In its application in the
Deccan it has been in English gener-
ally spelt Circar (q.v.).
a. —
[1759. — ". . . there is no separation be-
tween your Honour . . . and this Sircar.
. . ." — Forrest, Bomhay Letters, ii. 129.]
1800. — "Would it not be possible and
proper to make people pay the circar ac-
cording to the exchange fixed at Seringa-
patam ? " — Wellington, i. 60.
[1866.—". . . the Sirkax Buhadoor gives
me four rupees a month. . . ." — Confessians
of an Orderly, 43.]
b.—
1777. — "There is not in any country in
the world, of which I have any knowledge,
a more pernicious race of vermin in human
shape than are the numerous cast of people
known in Bengal by the appellation of
Sircars ; they are educated and trained to
deceive." — Price's Tracts, i. 24.
1810. — "The Sircar is a geniiis whose
whole study is to handle money, whether
receivable or payable, and who contrives
either to confuse accounts, when they are
adverse to his view, or to render them most
expressively intelligible, when such should
suit his purpose." — Williamson, V.M. i. 200.
1822. — "One morning our Sircar, in
answer to my having observed that the
articles purchased were highly priced, said,
' You are my father and my mother, and I
am your poor little child. I have only taken
2 annas in the rupee dustoorie ' " (dustoor).
— Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 21-22.
1834, — " 'And how the deuce,' asked his
companion, ' do you manage to pay for
them ? ' ' Nothing so easy, — I say to my
Sirkar : ' Baboo, go pay for that horse 2000
rupees, and it is done, Sir, as quickly as
you could dock him.' " — The Baboo and. Othei-
Tales, i. 13.
c. 1590. — "In the fortieth year of his
majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of
105 Sircars, subdivided into 2737 kusbahs "
(cusba), "the revenue of which he settled
for ten years at 3 Arribs, 62 Crore, 97 Lacks,
55,246 Dams" (q.v. 3,62,97,55,246 dams ^
about 9 millions sterling). — Ayeen, E.T. by
Gladwin, 1800, ii. 1 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 115.]
SIBDAB, s. Hind, from Pers. sar-
ddr, and less correctly sirdar ^ ' leader, a
commander, an officer'; a chief, or
lord ; the head of a set of palankin-
bearers, and hence the ^sirdar-bearer/
or elliptically ' the Sirdar,' is in Bengal
the style of the valet or body-servant,
even when he may have no others
under him (see BEARER). [Sirdar is
now the official title of the Com-
mander-in-Chief of the Egyptian
army; Sirdar Bahadur is an Indian
military distinction.]
[c. 1610. — " . . . a captain of a company,
or, as they call it, a SaxdBxe."—Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 254.
[1675.—" Sardar." See under SEPOY.]
1808. — " I, with great difficulty, knocked
up some of the villagers, who were nearly
as much afraid as Christie's Will, at the
visit of a SirdSx " (here an officer). — Life of
Ley den.
[c. 1817.—" . . . the bearers, with their
Sirdaur, have a large room with a verandah
before it." — Mrs. Shei-wood, Last Days of
Boosy, 63.]
1826.—" Gopee's father had been a Sirdar
of some consequence." — Pandurang Hari,
174 ; [ed. 1873, i. 252].
SIBDHABS, s. This is the name
which native valets (bearer) give
to common drawers (underclothing).
A friend (Gen. K. Maclagan, R.E.)
has suggested the origin, which is
doubtless "short drawers" in contra-
distinction to Long-drawers, or Py-
jamas (qq.v.). A common bearer's
pronunciation is sirdraj ; as a chest of
drawers is also called ' Draj ha almaira '
(see ALMYRA).
SIRKY, s. Hind, sirhi. A kind of
unplatted matting formed by laying
the fine cylindrical culms from the
upper part of the Saccharum sara, Roxb.
(see SURKUNDA) side by side, and
binding them . in single or double
layers. This is used to lay under the
thatch of a house, to cover carts and
SIRRIS.
842
SITTING- UP.
palankins, to make Chicks (q.v.) and
table-mats, and for many other pur-
poses of rural and domestic economy.
1810. — "It is perhaps singiilar that I
should have seen seerky in use among a
group of gypsies in Essex. In India these
itinerants, whose habits and characters
correspond with this intolerable species of
banditti, invariably shelter themselves
under seerky." — Williamson, V.M. ii. 490.
[1832.—". . . neat little huts of sirrakee,
a reed or grass, resembling bright straw." —
Mrs. Meei- Hassan AH, Observations, i. 23.]
SIRRIS, s. Hind, dris, Skt. sliir-
isha, shri, 'to break,' from the brittle-
ness of its branches ; the tree Acacia
Lehbek, Benth., indigenous in S. India,
the Satpura range, Bengal, and the
sub- Himalayan tract ; cultivated in
Egypt and elsewhere. A closely
kindred sp., A. Julibrissin, Boivin,
affords a specimen of scientific 'Hobson-
Jobson ' ; the specific name is a cor-
ruption of Guldb-reshm, ' silk-flower.'
1808. — " Quelques anne^s apres le mort de
Dariyai, des charpentiers ayant abattu un
arbre de Seris, qui croissoit aupres de son
tombeau, le coup^rent en plusieurs pieces
pour I'employer a des constructions. Tout-
a-coup une voix terrible se fit entendre, la
terre se mit h, trembler et le tronc de cet
arbre se releva de lui-m6me. Les ouvriers
^pouvant^s s'enfuirent, et I'arbre ne tarda
pas k reverdir." — Afsos, Ardyi^h-i-Mahfil,
quoted by Garcin de Tossy, Jtel. Mxis. 88.
[c. 1890.—
*' An' it fell when sirris-shaws were sere.
And the nichts were long and mirk."
R. Kipling, Departmental Ditties, The
Fall of Jock Gillespie.']
SISSOO, SHISHAM, s. Hind, slsu,
slsun, sMsham, Skt. sinsafd; Ar. sdsam,
sdsim; the tree Dalbergia Sissoo, Roxb.
(N.O. Leguminosae) and its wood. This
is excellent, and valuable for construc-
tion, joinery, boat- and carriage-build-
ing, and furniture. It was the favourite
wood for gun-carriages as long as the
supply of large timber lasted. It is
now much cultivated in the Punjab
plantations. The tree is indigenous in
the sub-Himalayan tracts ; and be-
lieved to be so likewise in Beluchistan,
Guzerat, and Central India. Another
sp. of Dalbergia (D. latifolia) afi'ords the
Black Wood (q.v.) of S. and W. India.
There can be little doubt that one
or more of these species of Dalbergia
aff"orded the sesamine wood spoken of in
the Periplus, and in some old Arabic
writers. A quotation under Black
Wood shows that this wood was ex-
ported from India to Chaldaea in
remote ages. Sissoo has continued in
recent times to be exported to Egypt,
(see Forskal, quoted by Royle^ Himiu
Medicine, 128). Royle notices the re-
semblance of the Biblical shittim wood
to shisham.
c. A.D. 80. — " . . . Thither they are wont
to despatch from Barygaza (Broach) to
both these ports of Persia, great vessels
with brass, and timbers, and beams of teak
{^v\(vv aa-yoXivwv koI SokQv) . . . and logs
of sMsliam {<pa\dyy(vv (racra/xivup) ..."
— Pe7~iplus, Maris Erythr., cap 36.
c. 545. — "These again are passed on from
Sielediba to the marts on this side, such as
MaM, where the pepper is grown, and
Kalliana, whence are exported brass, and
Shisham logs {a-rja-a/xiva ^v\a), and other
wares." — Cosmos, lib. xi.
? before 1200.—
" There are the wolf and the parrot, and the
peacock, and the dove.
And the plant of Zinj, and al-s3,sim, and
pepper. . . ."
Verses on India by Ahu' l-dhaVi,
the Sindi, quoted by Kazmnl,
in Gildemeister, p. 218.
1810. — "Sissoo grows in most of the
great forests, intermixed with saul. . . .
This wood is extraordinarily hard and
heavy, of a dark brown, inclining to a
purple tint when polished." — Williamson,
V.M. ii. 71.
1839. — "As I rode through the city one
day I saw a considerable quantity of timber
lying in an obscure street. On examining
it I found it was shisham, a wood of the
most valuable kind, being not liable to the
attacks of white ants." — Dry Leaves from
Young Egypt, ed. 1851, p. 102!
SITTING-UP. A curious custom,
in vogue at the Presidency towns more
than a century ago, and the nature of
which is indicated by the quotations.
Was it of Dutch origin ?
1777. — "Lady Impey sits up with Mrs.
Hastings; z.7<(gro toad-eating." — Ph. Francis's
Diary, quoted in Biisteed, Echoes of Old
Calcutta, 124 ; [3rd ed. 125].
1780. — "When a young lady arrives at
Madras, she must, in a few days afterwards
sit up to receive company, attended by
some beau or master of the ceremonies,
which perhaps continues for a week, or
until she has seen all the fair sex, and
gentlemen of the settlement." — Mimro's
Narr., 56.
1795. — "You see how many good reasons
there are against your scheme of my taking
horse instantly, and hastening to throw
myself at the lady's feet ; as to the other,
of proxy, I can only agree to it under
certain conditions. ... I am not to be
forced to sit up, and receive male or female
SITTRINGY.
843
SIWALIK.
visitors. ... I am not to be obliged to
deliver my opinion on patterns for caps or
petticoats for any lady. . . ." — T. Munro
to his Sister, in Life, i. 169.
1810. — "Among the several justly ex-
ploded ceremonies we may reckon that
! ... of 'Sitting up.' . . . This 'Sitting
I Tip,' as it was termed, generally took place
I at the house of some lady of rank or
\. fortune, who, for three successive nights,
I threw open her mansion for the purpose
of receiving all . . . who chose to pay
their respects to such ladies as might have
recently arrived in the country." — William-
son, V.M. i. 113.
SITTRINGY, s. Hind, from Ar.
shitranjl, shatmnjl, and that from Pers.
shatrang, ' chess,' which is again of Skt.
origin, chaturanga, ' quadripartite ' (see
[ SADBAS). A carpet of coloured cotton,
I now usually made in stripes, but no
■ doubt originally, as the name implies,
in chequers.
1648. — ". . . Een andere soorte van
slechte Tapijten die me noemt Chitrenga."
1 — Van Tioist, 63.
1673. — "They pull off their Slippers,
and after the usual Salams, seat them-
selves in Choultries, open to some Tank of
purling Water ; commonly spread with
' Oarpets or Situmgees."— i'ryer, 93.
[1688. — "2 citterengees." — In Yule,
Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxv.]
1785. — " To be sold by public auction . . .
the valuable effects of Warren Hastings,
Esquire , . . carpets and sittringees." —
In Seton-Kd'rr, i. 111.
SIWALIK, n.p. This is the name
now applied distinctively to that outer
range of tertiary hills which in various
parts of the Himalaya runs parallel to
the foot of the mountain region,
separated from it by valleys known
in Upper India as duns (see DHOON).
But this special and convenient sense
(d) has been attributed to the term
by modern Anglo-Indian geographers
only. Among the older Mahommedan
historians the term Siwdlikh is applied
to a territory to the west of and
perhaps embracing the Aravalli Hills,
but certainly including specifically
Nagore (Ndgaur) and Manaawar the
predecessor of modern Jodhpur, and
in the vicinity of that city. This
application is denoted by (a).
In one or two passages we find the
application of the name (Siwalikh) ex-
tending a good deal further south, as
if reaching to the vicinity of Malwa.
Such instances we have grouped under
(b). But it is possible that the early
application (a) habitually extended
thus far.
At a later date the name is applied
to the Himalaya ; either to the range
in its whole extent, as in the passages
from Ghereffedin (Shariffuddm 'Ali of
Yezd) and from Baber ; sometimes
with a possible limitation to that
part of the mountains which overlooks
the Punjab ; or, as the quotation from
Rennell indicates, with a distinction
between the less lofty region nearest
the plains, and the Alpine summits
beyond, Siwalik applying to the
former only.
The true Indian form of the name
is, we doubt not, to be gathered from
the occurrence, in a list of Indian
national names, in the Vishnu Purdna,
of the Saivalas. But of the position
of these we can only say that the
nations, with whom the context im-
mediately associates them, seem to lie
towards the western part of Upper
India. (See Wilson^s JVorJcs, Vishnu
Purdna, ii. 175.) The popular deriva-
tion of Siwalik as given in several of
the quotations below, is from sawaldkh^
' One lakh and a quarter ' ; but this is
of no more value than most popular
etymologies.
We give numerous quotations to
establish the old application of the
term, because this has been somewhat
confused in Elliot's extracts by the
interpolated phrase 'Siwd,lik Hillsy'
where it is evident from Raverty's
version of the Tahakdt-i-Ndsiri that
there is no such word as Hills in the
original.
We have said that the special ap-
plication of the term to the detached
sub-Himalayan range is quite modern.
It seems in fact due to that very
eminent investigator in many branches
of natural science. Dr. Hugh Falconer ;
at least we can find no trace of it
before the use of the term by him in
papers presented to the Asiatic Society
of Bengal. It is not previously used,
so far as we can discover, even by
Royle ; nor is it known to Jacque-
mont, who was intimately associated
with Royle and Cautley, at Saharan-
piir, very shortly before Falconer's
arrival there. Jacquemont {Journal^
ii. 11) calls the range: "la premiere
chaine de montagnes que j'appellerai
les montagnes de Dehra.^' The first
occurrence that we can find is in a
paper by Falconer on the ' Aptitude of
SIWALIK.
844
SIWALIK.
the Himalayan Eange for the Culture
of the Tea Plant,' in vol. iii. of the
J. As. Soc. Bengal, which we quote
below. A year later, in the account
of the Sivatherium fossil, by Falconer
and Cautley, in the As. Researches, we
have a fuller explanation of the use of
the term Siwdlik, and its alleged
etymology.
It is probable that there may have
been some real legendary connection
of the hills in the vicinity with the
name of Siva. For in some of the old
maps, such as that in Bernier's Travels,
we find Siba given as the name of a
province about Hurdwar ; and the
same name occurs in the same connec-
tion in the Mem. of the Emperor
Jahangir (Elliot, vi. 382). [On the
connection of Siva worship with the
lower Himalaya, see Atkinson, Hima-
layan Gazetteer, ii. 743.]
1118. — "Again he rebelled, and founded
the fortress of Naghawr, in the territory of
Siwalikh, in the neighbourhood of Blrah(?)."
—Tahakat-i-Ndsirl, E.T. by Raverty, 110.
1192.-^" The seat of government, Ajmir,
with the whole of the Siw§,likh [territory],
such as (?) Hansi, Sursuti, and other tracts,
were subjugated." — Ibid. 468-469.
1227. — "A year subsequent to this, in
624 H., he (Sultan lyaltimish) marched
against the fort of Mandawar within the
limits of the Siwalikh [territory], and its
capture, likewise the Almighty God facili-
tated for him." — Ibid. 611.
c. 1247. — ". . . When the Sultan of
Islam, Nasir-ud Dunya - wa - ud - Din, as-
cended the* throne of sovereignty . . .
after Malik Balban had come [to Court ?]
he, on several occasions made a request for
Uchchah together with Multan. This was
acquiesced in, under the understanding
that the Siwalikh [territory] and Nag-awr
should be relinquished by him to other
Maliks. . . ."—Ibid. 781.
1253. — "When the new year came round,
on Tuesday, the 1st of the month of
Muharram, 651 H., command was given to
Ulugh Khan-i-A'?am ... to proceed to
his fiefs, the territory of Siwalikh and
HansL"— i&M^. 693.
1257. — "Malik Balban . . . withdrew
(from Dehli), and by way of the Siwalikh
[country], and with a slight retinue, less
than 200 or 300 in number, returned to
Uchchah again." — Ibid. 786.
1255. — "When the royal tent was pitched
at Talh-pat, the [contingent] forces of the
Siw9,likh [districts], which were the fiefs
of Ulugh Khan-i-A'zam, had been delayed
. . . (he) set out for Hansi . . . (and there)
issued his mandate, so that, in the space
of 14 days, the troops of the Siw9,likh,
Hansi, Sursuti, Jind [Jhind], and Barwalah
. . . assembled. . . ." — Ibid. 837.
1260. — "Ulugh Khan-i-A'zam resolved
upon making a raid upon the Koh-payah
[hill tracts of Mewat] round about the
capital, because in this . . . there was a
community of obdurate rebels, who, un-
ceasingly, committed highway robbery, and
plundered the property of Musalmans . . »
and destruction of the villages in the dis-
tricts of Harianah, the Siwalikh, and
Bhianah, necessarily followed their out-
breaks."— Ibid. 850.
1300-10.— "The Mughals having wasted
the Siwdlik, had moved some distance off.
When they and their horses returned weary
and thirsty to the river, the army of IsMm,
which had been waiting for them some
days, caught them as they expected. . . ."
— Zia-iiddln Baml, in Elliot, iii. 199.
c. 1300. — "Of the cities on the shore the
first is Sandabijr, then Faknilr, then the
country of Manjarilr, then the country of
(Fandarain^), then Jangli (Jinkali), then
Kulam. . . . After these comes the country
of Sawalak, which comprises 125,000 cities
and villages. After that comes Mdilw^la"
(but in some MSS. Mdhcd). — RasMduddlny
in Elliot, i. 68. Rashldnddln has got ap-
parently much astray here, for he brings in
the Siwalik territory at the far end of
Malabar. But the mention of Malwa as
adjoining is a probable indication of the
true position. (Elliot imagines here some
allusion to the Maldives and Laccadives.
All in that way that seems possible is that
Rashiduddin may have heard of the Maldives
and made some jumble between them and
Malwa). And this is in a manner confirmed
by the next quotation from a Portuguese
writer who places the region inland from
Guzerat.
1644. — "It confines . . . on the east with
certain kingdoms of heathen, which are
called Saualacca p-abatta (Skt. parvata), as
much as to say 120,000 mountains." —
Bocarro, MS.
C—
1399.—" Le Detroit de Coupeld est situ6
au pied d'une montagne par ou passe le
Gauge, et k quinze milles plus haut que ce
Detroit il y a une pierre en forme de Vache,
de laquelle sort la source de ce grand
Fleuve ; c'est la cause pour laquelle les
Indous adorent cette pierre, et dans tous les
pays circonvoisins jusques k une annde de
chemin, ils se tournent pour prier du c6t$
de ce Detroit et de cette Vache de pierre.
. . . Cependant on eut avis que dans la
montagne de Soiialec, qui est une des plus
considerables de I'lnde, et qui s'^tend dans
le deux tiers de ce grand Empire, il s'^toit
assemble un grand nombre d'Indiens qui
cherchoient k nous faire insulte." — H. de
Timur-Bec, par Chereffedin AH d'Yezd (Fr.
Tr. by Petis de la Croix), Delf, 1723, iii.
ch. xxv.-xxvi.
SIWALIK.
845
SIWALIK.
1528.— "The northern range of hills has
been mentioned . . . after leaving Kashmir,
these hills contain innumerable tribes and
states, pergannahs and countries, and ex-
tend all the way to Bengal and the shores
of the Great Ocean. . . . The chief trade
of the inhabitants of these hills is in musk-
bags, the tails of the mountain cow, saffron,
lead, and copper. The natives of Hind call
these hills Sewalik-Parfia^ In the lan-
guage of Hind Sawalak means a lak and a
quarter (or 125,000), and Parhat means a
hill, that is, the 125,000 hills. On these
hills the snow never melts, and from some
parts of Hindustan, such as Lahore,
Sehrend, and Sambal, it is seen white on
them all the year round." — Baher, p. 313.
c. 1545. — " Sher Shdh's dying regrets.
"On being remonstrated with for giving
way to low spirits, when he had done so
much for the good of the people during his
short reign, after earnest solicitation, he
said, 'I have had three or four desires
•on my heart, which still remain without
accomplishment. . . . One is, I wished to
have depopulated the country of Roh, and
to have transferred its inhabitants to the
tract between the NiMb and Lahore, in-
cluding the hills below Ninduna as far
as the Siwalik.'" — Tdrikh-Khdn Jahdn
Lodi, in Elliot, v. 107-8. Ninduna was on
Balnath, a hill over the Jelam (compare
miiot, ii. 450-1).
c. 1547-8. — " After their defeat the
Ni^zis took refuge with the Ghakkars, in
the hill-country bordering on Kashmir.
Isl^m Shih . . . during the space of two
years was engaged in constant conflicts
with the Ghakkars, whom he desired to
subdue. . . . Skirting the hills he went
thence to Murin (?), and all the R^j^s of
the Siwalik presented themselves. . . .
Parsur^m, the R^j^ of Gw^lior, became a
staunch servant of the King . . . Gw^lior
is a hill, which is on the right hand towards
the South, amongst the hills, as you go
to K^ngra and Nagarkot." (See NUGGUR-
COTE).—Tdrikh-i-Ddudi, in Elliot, iv. 493-4.
c. 1555. — "The Imperial forces en-
countered the Afghans near the Siwdlik
mountains, and gained a victory which
elicited gracious marks of approval from
the Emperor. Sikandar took refuge in the
mountains and jungles. . . . R^j^ R^m Chand,
R^j^ of Nagarkot, was the most renowned
of all the R^j^s of the hills, and he came
and made his submission." — Tabakdt-i-
Akbari, in Elliot, v. 248.
c. 1560. — "The Emperor (Akbar) then
marched onwards towards the Siwalik
hills, in pursuit of the Kh^n-Kh^n^n. He
reached the neighbourhood of Talw^ra, a
district in the Siwalik, belonging to R^j^
Gobind Chand. ... A party of adven-
turous soldiers dashed forward into the
hills, and surrounding the place put many
of the defenders to the sword." — Ibid. 267.
c. 1570.— "Husain Khan ... set forth
from Lucknow with the design of breaking
down the idols, and demolishing the idol
temples. For false reports of their un-
bounded treasures had come to his ears.
He proceeded through Oudh, towards the
Siwalik hills. ... He then ravaged the
whole country, as far as the Kasbah of
Wajrafl, in the country of Rdij^ Ranka, a
powerful zaminddr, and from that town to
Ajmir which is his capital." — Badduni, in
Elliot, iv. 497.
1594-5. — "The force marched to the
Siwalik hills, and the Bakhshi resolved to
begin by attacking Jammu, one of the
strongest forts of that country." — Akbar
Ndma, in Elliot, v. 125.
c. ,, "R^m Deo . . . returned to
Kanauj . . . after that he marched into
the Siwalik hills, and made all the za-
mind^rs tributary. The RdljiJ of Kam^iin
. . . came out against R^m Deo and gave
him battle." — Firishta's Introduction, in
Elliot, vi. 561.
1793. — "Mr. Daniel, with a party, also
visited Sirinagur the same year [1789] :
... It is situated in an exceedingly deep
and very narrow valley ; formed by Mount
Sewalick,* the northern boundary of Hin-
doostan, on the one side ; and the vast
range of snowy mountains of Himmaleh
or IMAUS, on the other ; and from the
report of the natives, it would appear, that
the nearest part of the base of the latter
(on which snow was actually falling in the
month of May), was not more than 14 or 15
G. miles in direct distance to the N. or
N.E. of Sirinagur town.
' ' In crossing the mountains of Sewalick,
they met with vegetable productions, proper
to the temperate climates." — RennelVs Mem.,
ed. 1793, pp. [368-369].
d.—
1834. — "On the flank of the great range
there is a line of low hills, the Sewalik,
which commence at Roopur, on the Satlej,
and run down a long way to the south,
skirting the great chain. In some places
they run up to, and rise upon, the Himdl-
layas ; in others, as in this neighbourhood
(Seh^ranpur), they are separated by an
intermediate valley. Between the Jumna
and Ganges they attain their greatest
height, which Capt. Herbert estimates at
2,000 feet above the plains at their foot, or
3,000 above the sea. Seh^ranpur is about
1,000 feet above the sea. About 25 miles
north are the Sewdlik hills." — Falconer, in
J.A.S.B. iii. 182.
1835. — "We have named the fossil Siva-
therium from Siva the Hindu god, and
drjplov, bellua. The Sivdlik, or Sub-Hima-
layan range of hills, is considered, in the
Hindu mythology, as the Lutiah or edge of
the roof of Siva's dwelling on the Hima-
laya, and hence they are called the Siva-ala
or Sib-ala, which by an easy transition of
sound became the Sewalik of the English.
"The fossil has been discovered in a
tract which may be included in the Sewdlik
* " Sewalick is the term, according to the com-
mon acceptation ; but Capt. Kirkpatrick proves,
from the evident etymology of it, that it should
be Sewa-luck."— i^ote by Rennell,
SKEEN.
846
^LING, SELING.
raxige, and we have given the name of Siva-
therium to it, to commemorate the remark-
able formation, so rich in new animals.
Another derivation of the name of the
hills, as explained by the Mahant, or High
Priest at Dehra, is as follows : —
"Sewalik, a corruption of Siva-vdla, a
name given to the tract of mountains be-
tween the Jumna and Ganges, from having
been the residence of Iswara Siva and his
son Ganes." — Falconer and Caxdley, in
As. Res., xix. p. 2.
1879. — "These fringing ranges of the
later formations are known generally as
the Sub-Himalayas. The most important
being the Siwdlik hills, a term especially
applied to the hills south of the Deyra
Diln, but frequently employed in a wider
sense." — Medlicott and Blanford, Man. of
the Geology of India, Intro, p. x.
[1899. — Even so late as this year the old
inaccurate etymology of the word appears :
"The term ShewaUc is stated by one of the
native historians to be a combination of two
Hindee words ' sewa ' and ' lae ' [sic), the
word 'sewa' signifying one and a quarter,
and the word *lae' being the term which
expresses the number of one hundred
thousand." — Thornhill, Haunts and Hobbies,
213.]
SKEEN, s. Tib. skyin. The
Himalayan Ibex ; {Gapra Sihirica,
Meyer). [See Blanford^ Mammalia,
503.]
SLAVE. We cannot now attempt
a history of the former tenure of slaves
in British India, which would be a
considerable work in itself. We only
gather a few quotations illustrating
that history.
1676. — "Of three Theeves, two were exe-
cuted and one made a Slave. We do not
approve of putting any to death for theft,
nor that any of our own nation should be
made a Slave, a word that becomes not an
Englishman's mouth." — The Court to Ft. St.
Geo., March 7. In Notes and Exts. No. i.
p. 18.
1682. — " . . . making also proclamation
by beat of drum that if any Slave would
run away from us he should be free, and
liberty to go where they pleased." — Hedges,
Diary, Oct. 14 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 38].
[ ,, "There being a great number of
Slaves yearly exported from this place, to
ye great grievance of many persons whose
Children are very commonly stollen away
from them, by those who are constant
traders in this way, the Agent, &c., con-
sidering the Scandall that might accrue to
ye Government, &c;, the great losse that
many parents may undergoe by such
actions, have order'd that noe more Slaves
be sent off the shoare again." — Pringle,
Diary, Ft. St^ Geo., 1st ser. i. 70.]
1752.— "Sale of Slaves . . . Rs. 10 : 1 : 3."
—Among Items of Revenue. In Lo7ig, 34.
1637. — " We have taken into consideration
the most effectual and speedy method for
supplying our settlements upon the West
Coast with slaves, and we have therefore
fixed upon two ships for that purpose . . .
to proceed from hence to Madagascar to
purchase as many as can be procured, and
the said ships conveniently carry, who are
to be delivered by the captains of those
ships to our agents at Fort Marlborough at
the rate of £15 a head." — Court's Letter of
Dec. 8. In Long, 293.
1764. — "That as an inducement to the
Commanders and Chief Mates to exert
themselves in procuring as lai^e a number
of Slaves as the Ships can conveniently
carry, and to encourage the Surgeons to
take proper care of them in the passage,
there is to be allowed 20 shillings for every
slave shipped at Madagascar, to be divided,
viz., 13s. 4d. a head to the Commander, and
6s. 8d. to the Chief Mate, also for every one
delivered at Fort Marlborough the Com-
mander is to be allowed the further sum of
6s. 8d. and the Chief Mate 3s. 4d. The
Stirgeon is likewise to be allowed 10s. for
each slave landed at Fort Marlborough." —
Court's Letter, Feb. 22. In Long, 366.
1778. — Mr. Busteed has given some
curious extracts from the charge-sheet of
the Calcutta Magistrate in this year, show-
ing slaves and slave-girls, of Europeans,
Portuguese, and Armenians, sent to the
magistrate to be punished with the rattan
for running away and such offences. — Echoes
of Old Calcutta, 117 sejiq. [Also see extracts
from newspapers, &c., in Carey, Good Old
Days, ii. 71 seqq.^
1782.— "On Monday the 29th inst. will
be sold by auction ... a bay Buggy
Horse, a Buggy and Harness . . . some cut
Diamonds, a quantity of China Sugarcandy
. . . a quantity of the best Danish Claret
. . . deliverable at Serampore ; two Slave
Girls about 6 years old ; and a great variety
of other articles." — India Gazette, July 27.
1785. — " Malver. Hair-dresser from Eu-
rope, proposes himself to the ladies of the
settlement to dress hair daily, at two gold
mohurs per month, in the latest fashioij,
with gauze flowers, &c. He will also
instruct the slaves at a moderate price."
— In Seton-Karr, i. 119. This was surely a
piece of slang. Though we hear occasionally,
in the advertisements of the time, of slave
boys and girls, the domestic servants were
not usually of that description.
1794. — " 50 Rupees Reward for Discovery.
" Run off about four Weeks ago from a
Gentleman in Bombay, A Malay Slave
called Cambing or Rambing. He stole a
Silk Purse, with 45 Venetians, and some
Silver Buttons. . . ." — Bombaii Courier,
Feb. 22.
SLING, SELING, n.p. This is the
name used in the Himalayan regions
for a certain mart in the direction of
SLING, SELING.
847
SNAKS-STONE.
China which supplies various articles
of trade. Its occurrence in Trade
Keturns at one time caused some dis-
cussion as to its identity, but there
can be no doubt that it is Si-ning (Fu)
in Kan-su. The name Sling is also
applied, in Ladak and the Punjab, to
a stuff of goat's wool made at the place
so called.
c. 1730. — "Kokonor is also called Tzo-
ngombo, which means blue lake. . . . The
Tibetans pretend that this lake belongs to
them, and that the limits of Tibet adjoin
those of the town of Shilin or Shilingh."—
P. Orazio della Penna, E.T. in Markham's
Tibet, 2d ed. 314.
1774. — "The natives of Kashmir, who
like the Jews of Europe, or the Armenians
in the Turkish Empire, scatter themselves
over the Eastern kingdoms of Asia . . .
have formed extensive establishments at
Lhasa and all the principal towns in the
country. Their agents, stationed on the
coast of Coromandel, in Bengal, Benares,
Nepal, and Kashmir, furnish them with the
commodities of these different countries,
which they dispose of in Tibet, or forward
to their associates at Seling, a town on the
borders of China." — Bogle's Narrative, in
Marhham's Tibet, 124.
1793. — " ... it is certain that the pro-
duct of their looms (i.e. of Tibet and Nepaul)
is as inconsiderable in quantity as it is
insignificant in quality. The Joos (read
TOOS) or flannel procured from the former,
were it really a fabric of Tibet, would
perhaps be admitted as an exception to the
latter part of this observation ; but the fact
is that it is made at Siling, a place situated
on the western borders of China." — Kirk-
patrick's Ace. of Nepaul (1811), p. 134.
1854. — " List of Chiiiese Articles bro^ight to
India. . . . Siling, a soft and silky woollen
of two kinds — 1. Shirun. 2. Gorun." —
Cunningham's Ladak, 241-2.
1862. — " Sling is a ' Pushmina ' (fine wool)
cloth, manufactured of goat-wool, taken
from Karashaihr and Urumchi, and other
districts of Turkish China, in a Chinese
town called Sling." — Punjab Trade Repo7%
App. p. ccxxix.
1871. — "There were two Calmucks at
Y&rkand, who had belonged to the suite of
the Chinese Amba,n. . . . Their own home
they say is Zilm" (qu. Zilin?) "a country
and town distant 1^ month's journey from
either Aksoo or Khoten, and at an equal
distance in point of time from Lhassa . . .
Zilm possesses manufactures of carpets,
horse-trappings, pen-holders, &c. . . . This
account is confirmed by the fact that
articles such as those described are imported
occasionally into Lad^k, under the name of
Zilm or Zirm goods.
"Now if the town of Zilm is six weeks
journey from either Lhassa or Aksoo, its
position may be guessed at." — Shaw, Visits
to High Tartary, 38.
SLOTH, s. In the usual way of
transferring names which belong to
other regions, this name is sometimes
applied in S. India to the Lemur
{Loris gracilis, Jerdon).
SNAKE-STONE, s. This is a term
applied to a substance, the application
of which to the part where a snake-bite
has taken effect, is supposed to draw
out the poison and render it innocuous.
Such applications are made in various
parts of the Old and New Worlds.
The substances which have this re-
putation are usually of a porous kind,
and when they have been chemically
examined have proved to be made of
charred bone, or the like. There is
an article in the 13th vol. of the
Asiatic Researches by Dr. J. Davy,
entitled An Ajialysis of the Snahe-Stone,
in which the results of the examina-
tion of three different kinds, all
obtained from Sir Alex. Johnstone,
Chief Justice of Ceylon, is given. (1)
The first kind was of round or oval
form, black or brown in the middle,
white towards the circumference,
polished and somewhat lustrous, and
pretty enough to be sometimes worn
as a neck ornament ; easily cut with
a knife, but not scratched by the nail.
When breathed on it emitted an earthy
smell, and when applied to the tongue,
or other 'moist surface, it adhered
firmly. This kind proved to be of bone
partially calcined. (2) We give below
a quotation regarding the second kind.
(3) The third was apparently a bezoar,
(q.v.), rather than a snake-stone. There
is another article in the As. Res. xvi.
382 seqq. by Captain J. D. Herbert, on
Zehr Mohereh, or Snake-Stone. Two
kinds are described which were sold
under the name given (Zahr muhra,
where zahr is ' poison,' muhra, ' a kind
of polished shell,' ' a bead,' applied to
a species of bezoar). Both of these
were mineral, and not of the class we
are treating of.
c. 1666.— "C'est dans cette Ville de Diu
que se font les Pierres de Cobra si re-
nomm^es : elles sont compos^es de racines
qu'on brtile, et dont on amasse les cendres
pour les mettre avec une sorte de terre
qu'ils ont, et les brftler encore une fois avee
cette terre ; et apr^s eel a on en fait la p&,te
dont ces Pierres sont form^es. ... II faut
faire sortir avec une ^guille, un peu de
sang de la plaie, y appliquer la Pierre, et
I'y laisser jusqu'k ce qu'elle tombe d'elle
mdme." — Thevenot, v. 97.
SNAKE-STONE.
848
SNAKE-STONE.
1673. — "Here are also those Elephant
Legged St. Thomeans, which the unbiassed
Enquirers will tell you chances to them two
ways : By the Venom of a certain Snake,
by which the Jaugies (see JOGEE) or Pil-
grims furnish them with a Factitious Stone
<which we call a snake-stone), and is a
Counter-poyson of all deadly Bites ; if it
stick, it attracts the Poyson ; and put into
Milk it recovers itself again, leaving its
virulency therein, discovered by its Green-
ness."— Fryer, 53.
c. 1676. — "There is the Serpent's stone
not to be forgot, about the bigness of a
double (doubloon ?) ; and some are almost
oval, thick in the middle and thin about
the sides. The Indians report that it is
bred in the head of certain Serpents. But
I rather take it to be a story of the Idoloter's
Priests, and that the Stone is rather a com-
position of certain Drugs. ... If the Person
b)it be not much wounded, the place must
be incis'd ; and the Stone being appli'd
thereto, will not fall off till it has drawn
all the poison to it : To cleanse it you must
steep it in Womans-milk, or for want of
that, in Cows-milk. . . . There are two
ways to try whether the Serpent-stone be
true or false. The first is, by putting the
Stone in your mouth, for there it will give
a leap, and fix to the Palate. The other is
by putting it in a glass full of water ; for if
the Stone be true, the water will fall a
boy ling, and rise in little bubbles. . . ." —
Tavernier, E.T., Pt. ii. 155; [ed. Ball, ii.
152]. Tavernier also speaks of another
snake-stone alleged to be found behind
the hood of the Cobra: "This Stone being
rubb'd against another Stone, yields a slime,
which being drank in water," &c. &c. — Ibid.
1690. — " The thing which he carried . . .
is a Specific against the Poison of Snakes
. . . and therefore obtained the name of
Snake-stone. It is a small artificial Stone.
. . . The Composition of it is Ashes of
burnt Boots, mixt with a kind of Earth,
which is found at Diu. . . ." —
260-261.
1712. — " Pedra de Cobra: ita dictus
lapis, vocabulo a Lusitanis imposito, ad-
versus viperarum morsus praestat auxilium,
extern^ applicatus. In serpente, quod vulgo
•credunt, non invenitur, sed arte secretS,
fabricatur k Brahmanis. Pro dextro et
felici usu, oportet adesse geminos, ut cum
primus veneno saturatus vulnusculo decidit,
alter surrogari illico in locum possit. . . .
-Quo ipso feror, ut istis lapidibus nihil
efficacise inesse credam, nisi quam actuali
frigiditate suk, vel absorbendo praestant."
— Kaempfer, Amoen. Exot. 395-7.
1772. — "Being returned to Roode-Zand,
the much celebrated Snake-stone {Slange-
Meen) was shown to me, which few of the
farmers here could afford to purchase, it
being sold at a high price, and held in great
esteem. It is imported fx'om the Indies,
especially from Malabar, and cost several,
frequently 10 or 12, rix dollars. It is
round, and convex on one side, of a black
■colour, with a pale ash-grey speck in the
middle, and tubulated with very minute
pores. . . . When it is applied to any part
that has been bitten by a serpent, it sticks
fast to the wound, and extracts the poison ;
as soon as it is saturated, it falls off of
itself. . . ." — Thunherg, Travels, E.T. i.
155 {A Journey into Caffraria).
1796. — "Of the remedies to which cures
of venomous bites are often ascribed in
India, some are certainly not less frivolous
than those employed in Europe for the bite
of the viper ; yet to infer from thence that
the effects of the poison cannot be very
dangerous, would not be more rational than
to ascribe the recovery of a person bitten by
a Cobra de Capello, to the application of a
snake-stone, or to the words muttered over
the patient by a Bramva.."— Patrick Russell,
Account of Indian Serpents, 77.
1820. — "Another kind of snake-stone
. . . was a small oval body, smooth and
shining, externally black, internally grey ;
it had no earthy smell when breathed on,
and had no absorbent or adhesive power.
By the person who presented it to Sir
Alexander Johnstone it was much valued,
and for adequate reason if true, 'it had
saved the lives of four men.'" — Dr. Davy, in
As. Res. xiii. 318.
1860. — "The use of the Pamboo-Kaloo, or
snake-stone, as a remedy in cases of wounds
by venomous serpents, has probably been
communicated to the Singhalese by the
itinerant snake-charmers who resort to the
island from the Coast of Coromandel ; and
more than one well-authenticated instance
of its successful application has been told to
me by persons who had been eye-witnesses."
. . . (These follow. ) "... As to the snake-
stone itself, I submitted one, the application
of which I have been describing, to Mr.
Faraday, and he has communicated to me,
as the result of his analysis, his belief that
it is 'a piece of charred bone which has
been filled with blood, perhaps several times,
and then charred again.' . . . The proba-
bility is, that the animal charcoal, when
instantaneously applied, may be sufficiently
porous and absorbent to extract the venom
from the recent wound, together with a
portion of the blood, before it has had
time to be carried into the system. ..."
—Tennent, Ceylon, i. 197-200.
1861. — " ' Have you been bitten ? ' ' Yes,
Sahib, ' he replied, calmly ; ' the last snake
was a vicious one, and it has bitten me.
But there is no danger, ' he added, extract-
ing from the recesses of his mysterious bag
a small piece of white stone. This he wetted,
and applied to the wound, to which it
seemed to adhere ... he apparently suf-
fered no . . . material hurt. I was thus
effectually convinced that snake-charming
is a real art, and not merely clever conjuring,
as I had previously imagined. These so-
called snake stones are well known through-
out India." — Lt.-Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the
Wheel, 91-92.
1872.— "With reference to the snake-
stones, which, when applied to the bites,
are said to absorb and suck out the poison,
SNEAKER.
849
SOFA LA,
... I have only to say that I believe they
are perfectly powerless to produce any such
effect . . . when we reflect on the quantity
of poison, and the force and depth with and
to which it is injected . . . and the extreme
rapidity with which it is hurried along in
the vascular system to the nerve centres, I
think it is obvious that the application of
one of these stones can be of little use in a
real bite of a deadly snake, and that a
belief in their efficacy is a dangerous de-
lusion."— Fmirer, Thanatophidia of Imlia,
pp.38, 40.
[1880. — "It is stated that in the pouch-
like throat appendages of the older birds
(adjutants), the fang of a snake is some-
times to be found. This, if rubbed above
the place where a poisonous snake has bitten
a man, is supposed to prevent the venom
spreading to the vital parts of the body.
Again, it is believed that a so-called ' snake-
stone ' is contained within the head of the
adjutant. This, if applied to a snake-bite,
attaches itself to the punctures, and ex-
tracts all the venom. . . ."—Ball, Junqle
Life, 82.]
SNEAKER, s. A large cup (or
small basin) with a saucer and cover.
The native servants call it sinigar.
We had guessed that it was perhaps
formed in some way from slni in the
sense of ' china-ware,' or ' from the
same word, used in Ar. and Pers., in
the sense of ' a salver ' (see CHINA, s.).
But we have since seen that the word
is not only in Grose's Lexicon Bala-
tronicum, with the explanation ' a small
bowl,' but is also in Todd: 'A small
vessel of drink.' A sneaker of punch
is a term still used in several places
for a small bowl ; and in fact it occurs
in the Spectator and other works of
the 18th century. So the word is of
genuine English origin ; no doubt of
a semi-slang kind.
1714. — "Our little burlesque authors, who
are the delight of ordinary readers, generally
abound in these pert phrases, which have in
them more vivacity than wit. I lately saw
an instance of this kind of writing, which
gave me so truly an idea of it, that I could
not forbear begging a copy of the letter. . . .
" Past 2 o'clock and
"Dear Jack, a frosty morning.
" I have just left the Right Worshipful
and his myrmidons about a sneaker of 5
gallons. The whole magistracy was pretty
well disguised before T gave them the slip."
The Spectator, No. 616.
1715.—
" Hugh Peters is making
A sneaker within
For Luther, Buchanan,
John Knox, and Calvin ;
And when they have toss'd off
A brace of full bowls,
3 H
You'll swear you ne'er met
With honester souls."
Bp. Burnett's Descent into Hell. In
Political Ballads of the 17th and
ISth centuries. Annotated by W.
W. Wilkins, 1860, ii. 172.
1743.— "Wild . . . then retired to his
seat of contemplation, a night-cellar, where,
without a single farthing in his pocket, he
called for a sneaker of punch, and placing
himself on a bench by himself, he softly
vented the following soliloqaj. "—Fieldi7ig,
Joruithan Wild, Bk. ii. ch. iv.
1772. — "He received us with great
cordiality, and entreated us all, five in
number, to be seated in a bungalow, where
there were only two broken chairs. This
compliment we could not accept of ; he then
ordered five sneakers of a mixture which
he denominated punch."— Letter in Forbes,
Or. Mem. iv. 217.
[SNOW EUPEE, s. A term in use
in S. India, which is an excellent ex-
ample of a corruption of the ' Hobson-
Jobson' type. It is an Anglo-Indian
corruption of the Tel. tsanauvUy
' authority, currency.']
SOFALA, n.p. Ar. Sufdla, a district
and town of the East African coast, the
most remote settlement towards the
south made upon that coast by the
Arabs. The town is in S. Lat. 20° 10',
more that 2° south of the Zambesi
delta. The territory was famous in
old days for the gol^ produced in the
interior, and also for iron. It was not
visited by V. da Gama either in going
or returning.
c. 1150. — "This section embraces the
description of the remainder of the country
of Sof§.la. . . . The inhabitants are poor,
miserable, and without resources to support
them except iron ; of this metal there are
numerous mines in the mountains of Sof3,la.
The people of the islands . . . come hither
for iron, which they carry to the continent
and islands of India . , . for although
there is iron in the islands and in the mines
of that country, it does not equal the iron
of Sofala.."—Fdrisi, i. 65.
c. 1220. — "So^la is the most remote
known city in the country of the Zenj . . »
wares are carried to them, and left by the
merchants who then go away, and coming
again find that the natives have laid down
the price [they are willing to give] for every
article beside it. . . . Sofdll gold is well-
known among the Zenj merchants." — Yakut,
Mu'jam al-Bulddn, s.v.
In his article on the gold country, Yakut
describes the kind of dumb trade in which
the natives decline to come face to face
with the merchants at greater length. It
is a practice that has been ascribed to a
SOFALA.
850
SOLA.
great variety of uncivilized races ; e.g. in
various parts of Africa ; in the extreme
north of Europe and of Asia ; in the Clove
Islands ; to the Veddas of Ceylon, to the
Poliars of Malabar, and (by Pliny, surely
under some mistake) to the Seres or Chinese.
See on this subject a note in Marco Polo,
Bk. iv. ch. 21 ; a note by Mr. De B. Priaulx,
in /. R. As. Soc, xviii. 348 (in which
several references are erroneously printed) ;
Tennent's Ceylon, i. 593 seqr/. ; Rawlinson's
Herodotus, under Bk. iv. ch. 196.
c. 1330. — "Sofaia is situated in the coun-
try of the Zenj. According to the author of
the Kdnun, the inhabitants are Muslim.
Ibn Sayd says that their chief means of
subsistence are the extraction of gold and of
iron, and that their clothes are of leopard-
skin."— ^6M(/ec?rt, Fr. Tr. i. 222.
,, "A merchant told me that the
town of Sof3,la is a half month's march
distant from Culua (Quiloa), and that from
Sofala to Yufi (Nufi) ... is a month's
-march. From Yufi they bring gold-dust to
Sofala."— ife/i Batuta, ii. 192-3.
1499. — " Coming to Mo9ambique {i.e.
Vasco and his squadron on their return)
they did not desire to go in because there
was no need, so they kept their course, and
being ofif the coast of ^ofala, the pilots
warned the officers that they should be
alert and ready to strike sail, and at night
they should keep their course, with little
sail set, and a good look-out, for just there-
abouts there was a river belonging to a
place called (^ofala,, whence there some-
times issued a tremendous squall, which
tore up trees and carried cattle and all into
the sea. . . ." — Correa, Lendas, i. 134-135.
1516. — " ... at xviii. leagues from them
there is a river, which is not very large,
whereon is a town of the Moors called
Sofala, close to which town the King of
Portugal has a fort. These Moors estab-
lished themselves there a long time ago on
account of the great trade in gold, which
they carry on with the Gentiles of the
■mainland." — Barbosa, 4.
1523. — " Item — that as regards alltheships
and goods of the said Realm of Urmuz, and
its ports and vassals, they shall be secure by
land and by sea, and they shall be as free to
navigate where they please as vassals of the
King our lord, save only that they shall not
navigate inside the Strait of Mecca, nor
yet to (^offala and the ports of that coast,
as that IS forbidden by the King our lord.
. . ." — Treaty of Dom Duarto de Menezes,
with the King of Ormuz, in Botelho, Tombo,
m.
1553. — "Vasco da Gama , . . was afraid
that there was some gulf running far inland,
from which he would not be able to get out.
And this apprehension made him so careful
to keep well from the shore that he passed
without even seeing the town of ^ofala, so
famous in these parts for the quantity of
gold which the Moors procured there from
the Blacks of the country by trade. . . ."-r-
Barros, I. iv. 3.
1572.—
'* . . . Fizemos desta costa algum desvio
Deitando para o pego toda a armada :
Porque, ventando Noto manso e frio,
Nao nos apanhasse a agua da enseada.
Que a costa faz alii daquella banda,
Donde a rica Sofala o ouro manda."
Camdes, v. 73.
By Burton :
" off from the coast-line for a spell we
stood,
till deep blue water 'neath our kelsons
lay ;
for frigid Notus, in his fainty mood,
was fain to drive us leewards to the Bay
made in that quarter by the crooked shore,
whence rich Sofdla sendeth golden ore."
1665.—
** Mom baza and Quiloa and Melind,
And Sofala, thought Ophir," to the realm
Of Congo, and Angola farthest south."
Paradise Lost, xi. 399 seqq.
Milton, it may be noticed, misplaces the
accent, reading Sofala.
1727. — "Between Delagoa and Mosam-
biqiie is a dangerous Sea-coast, it was
formerly known by the names of Su£fola
and Cuama, but now by the PortugneM,
who know that country best, is called
Sena." — A. Hamilton, i. 8 [ed. 1744].
SOLA, vulg. SOLAR, s. This is
properly Hind, shold, corrupted by the
Bengali inability to utter the shibbo-
leth, to sold, and often again into solar
by English people, led astray by the
usual " striving after meaning." Shold
is the name of the plant Aeschynomene
aspera, L. (N.O. Leguminosae\ and
is particularly applied to the light
pith of that plant, from which the
light thick Sola topees, or pith hats,
are made. The material is also used
to pad the roofs of palankins, as a pro-
tection against the sun's power, and
for various minor purposes, e.g. for
slips of tinder, for making models, &c. ,
The word, until its wide diffusion
within the last 45 years, was peculiar
to the Bengal Presidency. In the
Deccan the thing is called hhend, Mahr.
hhenda, and in Tamil, netti, [' breaking
with a crackle.'] Solar hats are now
often advertised in London. [Hats
made of elder pith were used in S.
Europe in the early 16th century. In
Albert Diirer's Diary in the Nether-
lands (1520-21) we find: "Also To-
masin has given me a plaited hat of
elder-pith" (Mrs. Heaton, Life of Al-
brecht Diirer, 269). Miss Eden, in
1839, speaks of Europeans wearing
" broad white feather hats to keep off
the sun" {Up the Country, ii. 56).
SOME A, SOME AY.
851
SOMBRERO.
Illustrations of the various shapes of
Sola hats used in Bengal about 1854
will be found in Grant, Rural Life in
Bengal, 105 seg.]
1836. — " I stopped at a fisherman's, to
look at the curiously-shaped floats he used
for his very large and heavy fishing-nets ;
«ach float was formed of eight pieces of
shola, tied together by the ends. . . .
When this light and spongy pith is wetted,
it can be cut into thin layers, which pasted
together are formed into hats ; Chinese
paper appears to be made of the same
material." — Wanderings of a Pilgrim, ii. 100.
1872. — " In a moment the flint gave out a
•spark of fire, which fell into the sola ; the
•sulphur match was applied ; and an earthen
lamp. . . ." — Govinda Samanta, i. 10.
1878.— "My solar topee (pith hat) was
•whisked away during the struggle." — Life
■in the Mofussil, i. 164.
1885. — " I have slipped a pair of galoshes
over my ordinary walking-boots ; and, with
my solar topee (or sun helmet) on, have
ridden through a mile of deserted streets
and thronged bazaars, in a grilling s;in-
shine." — A Professional Visit in Persia, St.
James's Gazette, March 9.
[SOMBA, SOMBAY, s. A present.
Malay samhah-an.
presents. " — Foster,
[1614.-
Letters, ii,
-" Sombay
112.
[1615. — *' . . . concluded rather than pay
the great Somba of eight hundred reals." —
.Ibid. iv. 43.]
SOMBRERO, s. Port, sumhreiro.
In England we now understand by
ithis word a broad-brimmed hat ; but
in older writers it is used for an
■umbrella. Suminerhead. is a name in
the Bombay Arsenal (as M,-Gen.
Keatinge tells me) for a great um-
brella. I make no doubt that it is
a corruption (by ' striving after mean-
ing ') of Sombreiro, and it is a capital
example of Hobson- Jobson.
1503. — "And the next day the Captain-
Major before daylight embarked armed
with all his people in the boats, and the
King (of Cochin) in his boats which they
•call tones (see DONEY) . . . and in the tone
of the King went his Sombreiros, which
are made of straw, of a diameter of 4 palms,
mounted on very long canes, some 3 or 4
'fathoms in height. These are used for
•state ceremonial, showing that the King is
there in person, as it were his pennon or
royal banner, for no other lord in his realm
may carry the like." — Correa, i. 378.
1516. — "And besides the page I speak of
who carries the sword, they take another
page who carries a sombreiro with a stand
ito shade his master, and keep the rain off
him ; and some of these are of silk stuff
finely wrought, with many fringes of gold,
and set with stones and seed pearl. ..."
—Barhosa, Lisbon ed. 298.
1553. — "At this time Dom Jorge discerned
a great body of men coming towards where
he was standing, and amid them a som-
breiro on a lofty staff, covering the head
of a man on horseback, by which token he
knew it to be some noble person. This
sombreiro is a fashion in India coming from
China, and among the Chinese no one may
use it but a gentleman, for it is a token of
nobility, which we may describe as a one-
handed palliiim (having regard to those
which we use to see carried by four, at the
reception of some great King or Prince on
his entrance into a city). . . ." — Barros, 111.
X. 9. Then follows a minute description of
the sombreiro or umbrella.
[1599. — ". . . a great broad sombrero
or shadow in their hands to defend them in
the Summer from the Sunne, and in the
Winter from the Raine. "—Hakl. II. i. 261
{Stanf. Diet.).
[1602.— In his character of D. Pedro
Mascarenhas, the Viceroy, Couto says he
was anxious to change certain habits of the
Portuguese in India : " One of these was to
forbid the tall sombreiros for warding off
the rain and sun, to relieve men of the
expence of paying those who carried them ;
he himself did not have one, but used a
woollen umbrella with small cords (?), which
they called for many years Mascarenhas.
Afterwards finding the sun intolerable and
the rain immoderate, he permitted the use
of tall umbrellas, on the condition that
private slaves should bear them, to save the
wages of the Hindus who carry them, and
are called boys de sombreiro (see BOY)."
—Couto, Dec. VII. Bk. i. ch. 12.]
c. 1630. — "Betwixt towns men usually
travel in Chariots drawn by Oxen, but in
Towns upon Palamkeens, and with Som-
breros de Sol over them." — Sir T. Hei-hert,
ed. 1665, p. 46.
1657. — "A cost€ du cheval il y a un
homrae qui esvente Wistnou, afin qu'il ne
re§oive point d'incommodit^ soit par les
mouches, ou par la chaleur ; et k chaque
cost^ on porte deux Zombreiros, afin que
le Soleil ne luise pas sur luy. . . ." — Abr.
Roger, Fr. Tr. ed. 1670, p. 223.
1673. — "None but the Emperor have a
Sumbrero among the Moguls." — Fryer, 36.
1727. — "The Porttiguese ladies . . . sent
to beg the Favour that he would pick them
out some lusty Dutch men to carry their
Palenqueens and Somereras or Umbrellas."
—A. Hamilton, i. 338 ; [ed. 1744, i. 340].
1768-71.— " Close behind it, followed the
heir-apparent, on foot, under a sambreel,
or sunshade, of state." — Stavorinus, E.T.
i. 87.
[1845. — " No open umbrellas or summer-
heads allowed to pass through the gates." —
Public Notice on Gates of Bombay Town, in
Douglas, Glimpses of Old Bombay, 86.]
SOMBRERO, CHANNEL OF. 852
SONTHALS.
SOMBRERO, CHANNEL OF
THE, n.p. The channel between the
northern part of the Nicobar group,
and the southern part embracing the
Great and Little Nicobar, has had this
name since the early Portuguese days.
The origin of the name is given by
A. Hamilton below. The indications
in C. Federiciand Hamilton are prob-
ably not accurate. They do not agree
with those given by Horsburgh.
1566. — "Si passa per il canale di Nicubar,
ouero per quelle del Sombrero, li quali son
per mezzo I'isola di Sumatra. . . ." — C.
Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 391.
1727.— "The Islands off this Part of the
Coast are the Nicobars. . . . The northern-
most Cluster is low, and are called the
Carnicubars. . . . The middle Cluster is
fine champain Ground, and all but one,
well inhabited. They are called the
Somerera Islands, because on the South
End of the largest Island, is an Hill that
resembleth the top of an Umbrella or
Somerera." — A. Hamilton, ii. 68 [ed. 1744].
1843. — "Sombrero Channel, bounded on
the north by the Islands of Katchull and
Noncowry, and by Merve or Passage Island
on the South side, is very safe and about
seven leagues wide." — Horsburgh, ed. 1843,
ii. 59-60.
SONAPARANTA, n.p. This is a
quasi-classical name, of Indian origin,
used by the Burmese Court in State
documents and formal enumerations
of the style of the King, to indicate
the central part of his dominions ; Skt.
Suvarna (Pali Sona) prdnta (or perhaps
apardnta), 'golden frontier-land,' or
something like that. There can be
little doubt that it is a survival of the
names which gave origin to the Chryse
of the Greeks. And it is notable, that
the same series of titles embraces Tam-
hadlpa ('Copper Island' or Kegion)
which is also represented by the Chal-
citis of Ptolemy. [Also see J. G. Scott,
. Upper Burma Gazetteer, i. pt. i. 103.]
(Ancient). — "There were two brothers
resident in the country called Sunaparanta,
merchants who went to trade with 500
wagons, . . ." — Legends of Gotama Buddha,
in Hardy's Mamial of Buddhism, 259.
1636. — "All comprised within the great
districts ... of Tsa-Koo, Tsa-lan, Laygain,
Phoung-len, Kal^, and Thoung-thwot is
constituted the Kingdom of Thuna-paranta.
All within the great districts of Pag^n,
Ava, Penya, and Myen-Zain, is constituted
the Kingdom of Tampadewa. ..." (&c.)—
From an Inscription at the Great Pagoda
of Khoug-Mhoo-dau, near Ava ; from the
MS. Joiirnal of Major H. Burney, accom-
panying a Letter from him, dated 11th Sep-
tember, 1830, in the Foreign Office, Calcutta.
Burney adds : "The Ministers told me that,
by Thunaparanta they mean all the coun-
tries to the northward of Ava, and by Tampa-
dewa all to the southward. But this in-
scription shows that the Ministers themselves
do not exactly understand what countries
are comprised in Thunaparanta and
Tampadewa."
1767. — "The King despotick ; of great
Merit, of great Power, Lord of the Coun-
tries Thonaprondah, Tompdevah, and
Camboja, Sovereign of the Kingdom of
BURAGHMAGH (Burma), the Kingdom of
Slam and Hughen (?), and the Kingdom of
Cassay." — Letter from the King of Burma,
in Dalrymple, Or. Rep. i. 106.
1795.— "The Lord of Earth and Air, the
Monarch of extensive Countries, the Sove-
reign of the Kingdoms of Sonahparinda,
Tombadeva. . . . etc. . . ." — Letter from.
tJie King to Sir John Shore, in Symes, 487.
1855. — " His great, glorious and most
excellent Majesty, who reigns over the
Kingdoms of Thunaparanta, Tampadeeya,.
and all the great umbrella- wearing chiefs
of the Eastern countries, the King of the
Rising Sun, Lord of the Celestial Elephants^
and Master of many white Elephants, and
great Chief of Righteousness. . . ." — King's^
Letter to the Governor -General (Lord Dal-
housie), Oct. 2, 1855.
SONTHALS, n.p. Properly Santdls,
[the name being said to come from a
place called Saont^ now Silda in
Mednipur, where the tribe remained
for a long time {Dalton, Descr. Eth.
210-11)]. The name of a non- Aryan
people belonging to the Kolarian class,
extensively settled in the hilly country
to the west of the Hoogly K. and to-
the south of Bhagalpur, from which
they extended to Balasore at interval,
sometimes in considerable masses, but
more generally much scattered. The
territory in which they are chiefly
settled is now formed into a separate-
district called Santal Parganas, and
sometimes Santalia. Their settlement
in this tract is, however, quite modern ;
they have emigrated thither from' the
S.W. In Dr. F. Buchanan's statistical
account of Bhagalpur and its Hill
people the Santals are not mentioned.
The earliest mention of this tribe that
we have found is in Mr. Sutherland's
Keport on the Hill People, which is
printed in the Appendix to Long. No
date is given there, but we learn from
Mr. Man's book, quoted below, that
the date is 1817. [The word is, how-
ever, much older than this. Forbes
(Or. Mem. ii. 374 seq.) gives an account
4
■A
I
SOODRA, SOODER.
853
SOOJEE, SOOJY.
taken from Lord Teignmouth of witch
tests among tlie Soontaar.
[1798. — ". . . amongst a wild and un-
lettered tribe, denominated Soontaar, who
have reduced the detection and trial of
persons suspected of witchcraft to a system."
—As. Res. iv. 359.]
1817. — "For several years many of the
industrious tribes called Sonthurs have
established themselves in these forests, and
have been clearing and bringing into culti-
vation lai^e tracts of lands. . . ." — Suther-
land's Report, quoted in Long, 569.
1867. — "This system, indicated and pro-
posed by Mr. Eden,* was carried out in
its integrity under Mr. George Yule, C.B.,
by whose able management, with Messrs.
Eobinson and Wood as his deputies, the
Sonthals were raised from misery, dull
■despair, and deadly hatred of the govern-
ment, to a pitch of prosperity which, to my
knowledge, has never been equalled in any
other part of India under the British rule.
The Regulation Courts, with their horde
of leeches in the shape of badly paid, and
corrupt Amlah (Omlah) and pettifogging
Mooktears, were abolished, and in their
place a Number of active English gentlemen,
termed Assistant Commissioners, and nomi-
nated by Mr. Yule, were set down among the
Sonthals, with a Code of Regulations drawn
up by that gentleman, the pith of which
may be summed up as follows : —
" 'To have no medium between the Son-
thai and the Hakim, i.e. Assistant Com-
missioner.
" ' To patiently hear any complaint made
by the Sonthal from his own mouth, with-
out any written petition or charge whatever,
and without any Amlah or Court at the
time.
*' ' To carry out all criminal work by the
aid of the villagers themselves, who were to
bring in the accused, with the witnesses,
to the Hakim, who should immediately
attend to their statements, and punish them,
if found guilty, according to the tenor of the
law.'
"These were some of the most important
of the golden rules carried out by men
who recc^nised the responsibility of their
situation ; and with an adored chief, in the
shape of Yule, for their ruler, whose firm,
judicious, and gentlemanly conduct made
them work with willing hearts, their en-
deavours were crowned with a success which
far exceeded the expectations of the most
sanguine. . . ." — Sonthalia and the Sonthals,
by E. G. Man, Barrister- at-Law, &c. Cal-
cutta, 1867, pp. 125-127.
SOODRA, SOODER, s. Skt. sudra,
[usually derived from root, suc^ ' to be
afflicted,' but probably of non- Aryan
origin]. The (theoretical) Fourth
Caste of the Hindus. In South India,
* This is apparently a mistake. The proposals
were certainly original with Mr. Yule.
there being no claimants of the
2nd or 3rd classes, the highest castes
among the (so-called) Sudras come
next after the Brahmans in social
rank, and sudra is a note of respect,
not of the contrary as in Northern
India.
1630.— "The third Tribe or Cast, called
the Shudderies." — Loi-d, Display, kc, ch.
xii.
1651. — " La quatri^me lign€e est celle des
Soudraes ; elle est composde du commun
peuple : cette lign€e a sous soy beaucoup et
diverses families, dont une chacune pretend
surpasser I'autre. . . ." — Abr. Roger, Ft.
ed. 1670, p. 8.
[c. 1665. — - " The fourth caste is called
Charados or Soudra." — Taveiiiier, ed. Ball,
ii. 184.
[1667.—". . . and fourthly, the tribe of
Seydra, or artisans and labourers." — Bernier,
ed. Constable, 325.]
1674. — "The . . . Chudrer (these are the
Nayres)." — Faria y Sousa, ii. 710.
1717.— "The Brahmens and the Tschud-
dirers are the proper persons to satisfy your
Enquiries." — Phillips, An Account of the Re-
ligion, &c., 14.
1858. — " Such of the Aborigines as yet re-
mained were formed into a fourth class, the
9udra, a class which has no rights, but only
duties." — Whitney, Or. and Ling. Studies,
ii. 6.
1867. — "A Brahman does not stand aloof
from a Soudra with a keener pride than a
Greek Christian shows towards a Copt." —
Dixon, New America, 7th ed. i. 276.
SOOJEE, SOOJY, s. Hind, mjf,
[which comes probably from Skt.
iuci, 'pure']; a word curiously mis-
interpreted ("the coarser part of
pounded wheat") by the usually ac-
curate Shakespear. It is, in fact, the
fine flour, made from the heart of the
wheat, used in India to make bread
for European tables. It is prepared
by grinding between two millstones
which are not in close contact. [Siijl
"is a granular meal obtained by
moistening the grain overnight, then
grinding it. The fine flour passes
through a coarse sieve, leaving the
Suji and bran above. The latter is
got rid of by winnowing, and the
round, granular meal or Suji, com-
posed of the harder pieces of the grain,
remains" (Watt. Econ. Did. VI. pt.
iv. 167).] It is the semolina of Italy.
Bread made from this was called in
Low Latin simella ; Germ. Semmel-
brodchen, and old English simnel-cakes.
A kind of porridge made with soqjee
SOORKY.
854
SOOSIE.
is often called soojee simply. (See
ROLONG.)
1810. — "Bread is not made of flour, but
of the heart of the wheat, which is very
fine, ground into what is called soojy. . . .
Soojy is frequently boiled into ' stirabout '
for breakfast, and eaten with milk, salt, and
butter ; though some of the more zealous
may be seen to moisten it with porter." —
Williamson, V.M. ii. 135-136.
1878. — "Sujee flour, ground coarse, and
water." — Life in the Mofussil, i. 213.
SOORKY, s. Pounded brick nsed
to mix with lime to form a hydraulic
mortar. Hind, from Pers. surkhi, ' red-
stuff.'
c. 1770. — "The terrace roofs and floors
of the rooms are laid with fine pulverized
stones, which they call zurkee ; these are
mixed up with lime-water, and an inferior
kind of molasses, and in a short time grow
as hard and as smooth, as if the whole were
one large stone." — Stavorinus, E.T. i. 514.
1777. — "The inquiry verified the infor-
mation. We found a large group of miser-
able objects confined by order of Mr. Mills ;
some were simply so ; some under sentence
from him to beat Salkey." — Report of Impey
and other's, quoted in Stephen's Nuncomar
and Impel/, ii. 201.
1784.— "One lack of 9-inch bricks, and
about 1400 maunds of soorky." — Noiifn.
in Seton-Karr, i. 34 ; see also ii. 15.
1811. — "The road from Calcutta to Barac-
pore . . . like all the Bengal roads it is
paved with bricks, with a layer of sulky,
or broken bricks over them." — Solvyns, Les
Hlndous, iii. The word is misused as well
as miswritten here. The substance in ques-
tion is khoa (q.v.).
SOORMA, s. Hind, from Pers.
surma. Sulphuret of antimony, used
for the purpose of darkening the eyes,
ku/il of the Arabs, the stimmi and
stibium of the ancients. With this
Jezebel "painted her eyes" (2 Kings,
ix. 30 ; Jeremiah, iv. 30 E.V.) " With
it, I believe, is often confounded the
sulphuret of lead, which in N. India
is called soorm.ee (ee is the feminine
termination in Hindust.), and used as
a substitute for the former : a mistake
not of recent occurrence only, as
Sprengel says, ^ Distinguit vera Plinius
marem a feviind'" (Royle, on Ant. of
Hindu Medicine, 100). [See Watt.
Econ. Did. i. 271.]
[1766. — "The powder is called by them
surma ; which they pretend refreshes and
cools the eye, besides exciting its lustre,
by the ambient blackness." — Grose, 2nd ed.
ii. 142.]
[1829, — "Soorma, or the oxide of anti-
mony, is found on the western frontier." —
Tod, Annals, Calcutta reprint, i. 13.
[1832. — " Sulmah — A prepared permanent
black dye, from antimony. . . ." — Mrs.
Meer Hassan Ali, Ohservations, ii. 72.]
SOOSIE, s. Hind, from Pers. susi^
Some kind of silk cloth, but we know
not what kind. [Sir G. Birdwood
{Industr. Arts, 246) defines susls as-
"fine-coloured cloths, made chiefly at
Battala and Sialkote, striped in the
direction of the warp with silk, or
cotton lines of a difterent colour, the
cloth being called doka7ini [dokhdni],.
* in two stripes ' if the stripe has two
lines, if three, tinkanni \tlnkhd7ii], and
so on." In the Punjab it is ' a striped
stutt' used for women's trousers. This
is made of fine thread, and is one of
the fabrics in which English thread is
now largely used' {Francis, Mon. on
Cotton Manufactures, 7). A silk fabric
of the same name is made in the
N.W.P., where it is classed as a variety
of chdrkhdna, or check {Yusuf Aliy.
Mon. on Silk, 93). Forbes Watson
(Textile Manufactures, 85) speaks of
Sousee as chiefly employed for trouser-
ing, being a mixture of cotton and
silk. The word seems to derive ita
origin from Susa, the Biblical Shushan^
the capital of Susiana or Elam, and
from the time of Darius I. the chief
residence of the Achaemenian kings.
There is ample evidence to show that
fabrics from Babylon were largely
exported in early times. Such waa
perhaps the "Babylonish garment"
found at Ai (Josh. vii. 21), which the
E.V. marg. translates as a " mantle of
Shinar"). This a writer in Smith's
Diet, of the Bible calls "robes trimmed"
with valuable furs, or the skins them-
selves ornamented with embroidery "
(i. 452). These Babylonian fabrics
have been often described (see Layardy
Nineveh and Babylon, 537 ; MasverOy
Dawn of Civ., 470, 758 ; Encycl. BiU. ii.
1286 seq.j Frazer, Pausanias, iii. 545
seq.). An early reference to this old
trade in costly cloths will be found in
the quotation from the Periplus under
CHINA, which has been discussed by
Sir H. Yule (Introd. to Gill, River of
Golden Sand, ed. 1883, p. 88 seq.).
This Susl cloth appears in a log of
1746 as Soacie, and was known to the
Portuguese in 1550 as Soajes (/. -B.
As. Soc, Jan. 1900, p. 158.)]
SOPHY.
855
SOPHY.
[1667.—". . . 2 patch of ye finest with
what colours you thinke handsome for my
own wear Chockoles and susaes." — In Yule,
Hedges' Diary, Hak. Soc. ii. cclxii.
[1690.—" it (Suratt) is renown'd ... for
Sooseys. . . ." — Ovington, 218.
[1714-20.— In an inventory of Sir J. Fel-
lowes : "A Susa window-curtain." — 2nd
ser. N. c& Q. vi. 244.]
1784. — " Four cassimeers of different
colours ; Patna dimity, and striped Soosies."
— In Seton-Karr, i. 42.
SOPHY, n.p. The name by which
the King of Persia was long known in
Europe — "The Sophy" as the Sultan
of Turkey was " The Turk " or " Grand
Turk," and the King of Delhi the
"Great Mogul." This title repre-
sented Sufi, Safavi, or Safl, the name
of the dynasty which reigned over
Persia for more than two centuries
(1449-1722, nominally to 1736). The
first king of the family was Isma'il,
claiming descent from 'Ali and the
Imams, through a long line of persons
of saintly reputation at Ardebil. The
surname of Sufi or Safi assumed by
Isma'il is generally supposed to have
been taken from Shaikh Safi-ud-din,
the first of his more recent ancestors
to become famous, and who belonged
to the class of Siifis or philosophic
devotees. After Isma'il the most
famous of the dynasty was Shah
Abbas (1585-1629).
c. 1524. — " Susiana, quae est Shushan Pala-
tium illud regni Sophii." — Abraham Peritsol,
in Hyde, Syntagma Dissertt. i. 76.
1560. — " De que o Sufi foy contente, e
mandou gente em su ajuda." — Terceiro, ch. i.
,, "Quae regiones nomine Persiae ei
regnantur quem Turcae ChisUbas, nos Sophi
vocamus." — Busbeq. Epist. iii. (171).
1561. — "The Queenes Maiesties Letteis to
the great Sophy of Persia, sent by M. Anthonie
lenkinson.
"Elizabetha Dei gratia Angliae Franciae
et Hiberinae Regina, &c. Potentissimo et
inuictissimo Principi, Magno Sophi Persa-
rum, Medorum, Hircanorum, Carmano-
rum, Margianorum, populorum cis et vltra
Tygrira fluuium, et omnium intra Mare Cas-
pium et Persicum Sinum nationum atque
Gentium Imperatori salutem et rerum pros-
perarum foelicissimum incrementum." — In
Hakl. i. 381.
[1568.— "The King of Persia (whom here
we call the great Sophy) is not there so
called, but is called the Shaxigh. It were
dangerous to call him by the name of Sophy,
because that Sophy in the Persian tongue is
a beggar, and it were as much as to call him
The great beggar." — Geffrey Bucket, ibid.
i. 447.]
1598. — "And all the Kings continued so
with the name of Xa, which in Persia is a
King, and Ishmael is a proper name, where-
by Xa Ismael, and Xa Tharaas are as much
as to say King Ismael, and King Thamas,
and of the Turkes and Rumes are called
Suffy or Soflfy, which signifieth a great
Captaine." — Linschoten, ch. xxvii. ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 173].
1601.—
" Sir Toby. Why, man, he's a very devil:
I have not seen such a firago . . .
"They say, he has been fencer to the
Soiphy."— Twelfth Night, III. iv.
[c. 1610.— "This King or Sophy, who is
called the Great Chaa." — Pyrard de Lavaly
Hak. Soc. ii. 253.]
1619.— "Alia porta di Sciah Sofi, si
sonarono nacchere tutto il giorno : ed in-
somnia tutta la cittk e tutto il popolo and^
in allegrezza, concorrendo infinita gente alia
meschita di Schia Soft, a far Qraiiarum
actionem." — P. della Valle, i. 808.
1626.—
" Were it to brifig the Great Turk bound in
chains
Through France in triumph, or to couple
up
The Sophy and great Prester-John to-
gether ;
I would attempt it."
Beaum. d: Fletch., The Noble Gmtle-^
tnan, v. 1.
c. 1630. — "Ismael at his Coronation pro-
claim'd himself King of Persia by the
name of Pot-shato (Pad8haw)-isTOae/-Sophy.
Whence that word Sophy was borrowed is
much controverted. Whether it be frorai
the Armenian idiom, signifying WooU, of
which the Shashes are made that ennobled
his new order. Whether the name was
from Sophy his grandsire, or from the Greek
word Sophos imposed upon Aydar at his con-
quest of Trebizond by the Greeks there, I
know not. Since then, many have called the
Kings of Persia Sophy's : but I see no reason
for it ; since IsmaeVs son, grand and great
grandsons Kings of Persia never continued
that name, till this that now reigns, whose
name indeed is Soffee, but casuall."— aSiV T.
Herbert, ed. 1638, 286.
1643. — «< Y avoit vn Ambassadeur Persien
qui auoit est6 enuoye en Europe de la part
du Grand Sophy Roy de Perse."— il/oc3?(e^
Voyages, 269.
1665.—
"As when the Tartar from his Russian foe,
By Astracan, over the snowy plains
Retires ; or Bactrian Sophy, from the
horns
Of Turkish crescent, leaves all waste
beyond
The realm of Aladule, in his retreat
To Tauris or Casbeen. ..."
Paradise Lost, x. 431 seqq.
1673.— "But the Suffee's Vicar-General
is by his Place the Second Person in the
Empire, and always the first Minister of
State."— i^r?/<?r 338.
SOUBA, SOOBAH.
856 SOUBADAR, SUBADAR.
1681. — "La quarta parte comprehende el
Reyno de Persia, cuyo Senor se llama en
estos tiempos, el Gran Sophi." — Martinez,
Compendia, 6.
1711. — "In Consideration of the Com-
pany's good Services . . . they had half of
the Customs of Gombroon given them, and
their successors, by a Firman from the Sophi
or Emperor." — LocJcyer, 220.
1727. — "The whole Reign of the last
Sophi or King, was managed by such
Vermin, that the BaUowches and Mackrans
. . . threw off the Yoke of Obedience first,
and in full Bodies fell upon their Neigh-
bours in Caramania." — A. Hamilton, i. 108 ;
[ed. 1744, i. 105].
1815. — "The Suffavean monarchs were
revered and deemed holy on account of
their descent from a saint." — Malcolm, H.
of Pers. ii. 427.
1828. — " It is thy happy destiny to follow
in the train of that brilliant star whose
light shall shed a lustre on Persia, unknown
since the days of the earlier Soofees." —
J. B. Fraser, The KuzzilbasJi, i. 192.
SOUBA, SOOBAH, s. Hind, from
Pers. suha. A large Division or
Province of the Mogul Empire {e.g.
the Suhah of the Deccan, the Subali of
Bengal). The word is also frequently
used as short for Suhaddr (see SOUBA-
DAR), ' the Viceroy ' (over a suba). It
is also "among the Maratlias some-
times applied to a smaller division
comprising from 5 to 8 tarafs" (JVilson).
c. 1594.— "In the fortieth year of his
majesty's reign, his dominions consisted of
105 Sircars. . . . The empire was then
parcelled into 12 grand divisions, and each
was committed to the government of a
Soobadar . . . upon which occasion the
Sovereign of the world distributed 12 Lacks
of beetle. The names of the Soobahs were
Allahabad, Agra, Owdh, Ajmeer, Ah-
medabad, Bahar, Bengal, Dehly, Cabul,
Lahoor, Multan, and Malwa : when his
majesty conquered Berar, Khandeess, and
Ahmed nagur, they were formed into three
Soobahs, increasing the number to 15." —
Ayeen, ed. Gladwin, ii. 1-5 ; fed. Jarrett,
ii. 115].
1753. — "Princes of this rank are called
Slibahs. Nizam al mulnck was Subah of
the Decan (or Southern) provinces. . . . The
Nabobs of Gondanore, Cudapah, Carnatica,
Yalore, &c., the Kings of Tritchinopoly,
Mysore, Tanjore, are subject to this Subah-
ship. Here is a subject ruling a larger
empire than any in Europe, excepting that
of the Muscovite." — Orme, Fragments, 398-
o99.
1760. — "Those Emirs or Nabobs, who
govern great Provinces, are stiled Subahs,
which imports the same as Lord-Lieutenants
or Vice-Roys." — Memoirs of the Revohdion
in Bengal, p. 6.
1763. — "From the word Soubah, signi-
fying a province, the Viceroy of this vast
territory (the Deccan) is called Soubahdar,
and by the Europeans improperly Soubai."
—Orme, i. 35.
1765. — " Let us have done with this
ringing of changes upon Soubahs ; there's
no end to it. Let us boldly dare to be
Soubah ourselves. . . ."—Holwell, Hist.
Events, kc, i. 183.
1783. — "They broke their treaty with
him, in which they stipulated to pay
400,000Z. a year to the Subah of Bengal."—
Burke's Speech on Fox's India Bill, Wai'ks,
iii. 468.
1804. — " It is impossible for persons to
have behaved in a more shuffling manner
than the Soubah's servants have. . . ." —
Wellington, ed. 1837, iii. 11.
1809. — "These (pillars) had been removed
from a sacred building by Monsieur Dupleix,
when he assumed the rank of Soubah." —
Lord Valentia, i. 373.
1823. — "The Delhi Sovereigns whose vast
empire was divided into Soubahs, or
Governments, each of which was ruled by
a Soubahdar or Yiceroj."— Malcolm, Cent.
India, i. 2.
SOUBADAR, SUBADAR, s.
Hind, from Pers. .mbaddr, ' one holding
a suha ' (see SOUBA).
a. The Viceroy, or Governor of a
suba.
b. A local commandant or chief
officer.
C. The chief native officer of a
company of Sepoys ; under the original
constitution of such companies, its
actual captain.
a. See SOUBA.
1673.— "The Subidar of the Town being
a Person of Quality ... he (the Ambas-
sador) thought good to give him a Visit." —
Fryer, 77.
1805.—" The first thing that the Subidar
of Vire Rajendra Pettah did, to my utter
astonishment, was to come up and give me
such a shake by the hand, as would have
done credit to a Scotsman." — Letter in
Leyden's Life, 49.
C—
1747._"14th September . . . Read the
former from Tellicherry adviseing that . . .
in a day or two they shall despatch another
Subidar with 129 more Sepoys to our assist-
ance."— MS. Consultations at Fort St. David,
in India Office.
1760.— "One was the Subahdar, equiva-
lent to the Captain of a Company." — Orme,
iii. 610.
c. 1785.—". . . the Subahdars or com-
manding officers of the black troops." —
Carraccioli, L. of Clive, iii. 174.
SOUDAGUE.
857
SOWAR, SHOOTER-.
1787. — "A Troop of Native Cavalry on
the present Establishment consists of 1
European Subaltern, 1 European Serjeant,
1 Subidar, 3 Jemadaxs, 4 Havildars, 4
Ifaiques (naik), 1 Trumpeter, 1 Farrier,
and 68 Privates." — Regns. for the Hon.
Comp.'s Black Troops on the Coast of Coro-
manvdel, &c., p. 6.
\ [SOUDAGUE, s. P.— H. saudd-
! gar, Pers. saudd, ' goods for sale ' ;
a merchant, trader ; now very often
applied to those who sell European
j goods in civil stations and cantonments.
i [1608. — ". . . and kill the merchants
I (sodagares mercadores)." — Livras das Mon-
\ cols, i. 183.
[c. 1809.—" The term Soudagur, which
implies merely a principal merchant, is here
(Behar) usually given to those who keep
what the English of India call Europe shops ;
that is, shops where all sorts of goods
imported from Europe, and chiefly consumed
by Europeans, are retailed." — Buchanan,
Eastern India, i. 375.
[c. 1817. — "This sahib was a very rich
man, a Soudagur. . . ."—Mrs. Sherwood,
i Last Days of Boosy, 84.]
SOURSOP, s.
a. The fruit Anona muricata, L., a
'. variety of the Custard apple. This
I kind is not well known on the Bengal
^ide of India, but it is completely
I naturalised at Bombay. The terms
'. soursop and sweetsop are, we believe,
West Indian.
' b. In a note to the passage quoted
below, Grainger identifies the soursop
with the suirsack of the Dutch. But
in this, at least as regards use in the
East Indies, there is some mistake.
The latter term, in old Dutch writers
on the East, seems always to apply to
the Common Jack fruit, the ' sourjack,'
in fact, as distinguished from the
superior kinds, especially the champada
of the Malay Archipelago.
1764.—
■**... a neighbouring hill
Which Nature to the Soursop had re-
signed."
Grainger, Bk. 2.
b. —
1659. — "There is another kind of tree
"(in Ceylon) which they call Sursack . . .
which has leaves like a laurel, and bears its
^ruit, not like other trees on twigs from the
branches, but on the trunk itself. ..." &c.
—Saar, ed. 1672, p. 84.
1661. — Walter Schulz says that the famous
iruit Jaka was called by the Netherlanders
in the Indies Soorsack. — p. 236.
1675.— "The whole is planted for the
most part with coco-palms, mangoes, and
suursacks." — Ryklofvan Ooens, in Valentijn,
Ceylon, 223.
1768-71.—" The Sursak-tree has a fruit of
a similar kind with the durioon (durian),
but it is not accompanied by such a fetid
smell."— Siavoriniis, E.T. i. 236.
1778. — " The one which yields smaller
fruit, without seed, I found at Columbo,
Gale, and several other places. The name
by which it is properly known here is the
Maldivian Sour Sack, and its use here is
less universal than that of the other sort,
which . . . weighs 30 or 40 lbs." — Thunberg,
E.T. iv. 255.
[1833. — " Of the eatable fruited kinds
above referred to, the most remarkable are
the sweetsop, sour sop, and cherimoyer.
. . ." — Penny Cycl. ii. 54.]
SOWAR, SUWAR, s. Pers. sawdr,
' a horseman.' A native cavalry soldier ;
a mounted orderly. In the Greek
provinces in Turkey, the word is
familiar in the form cov^dpis, pi.
aov^apldes, for a mounted gendarme.
[The regulations for suwdrs in the
Mogul armies are given by Blochmann,
Am, i. 244 seq.'\
1824-5. — ". . . The sowars who accom-
panied him." — Heher, Orig. i. 404.
1827. — "Hartley had therefore no re-
source save to keep his eye steadily fixed
on the lighted match of the sowar . . .
who rode before him." — Sir W. Scott, The
Surgeon's Daughta; ch. xiii.
[1830.—". . . Meerza, an Asswar well
known on the Collector's establishment." —
Or. Sport. Mag. reprint 1873, i. 390.]
SOWAR, SHOOTER-, s. Hind,
from Pers. shutiir-sawdr, the rider of
a dromedary or swift camel. Such
riders are attached to the establish-
ment of the Viceroy on the march,
and of other high officials in Upper
India. The word sowar is quite mis-
used by the Great Duke in the passage
below, for a camel-driver, a sense it
never has. The word written, or in-
tended, may however have been
surwaun (q.v.)
[1815. — "As we approached the camp his
oont-surwars (camel-riders) went ahead of
us." — Jonryutl, Marquess of Hastings, i. 337.]
1834. — " I . . . found a fresh horse at
Sufter Jung's tomb, and at the Kutub
(cootub) a couple of riding camels and
an attendant Shutur Suwar." — i/cm. of
Col. Mountain, 129.
[1837.— "There are twenty Shooter Su-
wars (I have not an idea how I ought to
spell those words), but they are native
soldiers mounted on swift camels, very much
SOWARRY. SUWARREE.
858
SOY.
trapped, and two of them always ride before
our carriage." — Miss Eden, Up the Country,
i. 31.]
1840.— "Sent a Shuta Sarwar (camel
driver) off with an express to Simla." —
Osborne, Court and Camp of Runj. Singh,
179.
1842. — "At Peshawur, it appears by the
papers I read last night, that they have
camels, but no sowars, or drivers." — Letter
of D. of Wellington, in Indian Administra-
tion of Ld. Ellenhorough, 228.
1857. — "I have given general notice of
the Shutur Sowar going into Meerut to all
the Meerut men." — H. Oreathed's Letters
during Siege of Delhi, 42.
SOWARRY, SUWARREE, s.
Hind, from Pers. sawdrl. A cavalcade,
a cortege of mounted attendants.
1803. — " They must have tents, elephants,
and other sewary ; and must have with
them a sufficient body of troops to guard
their persons." — A. Wellesley, in Life of
Alunro, i. 346.
1809. — "He had no sawarry." — Ld. Va-
lentia, i. 388.
1814. — "I was often reprimanded by the
Zemindars and native officers, for leaving
the suwarree, or state attendants, at the
outer gate of the city, when I took my
evening excursion." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iii.
420 ; [2nd ed. ii. 372].
[1826. — " The 'aswary,' or suite of Trim-
buckje, arrived at the palace." — Fandurang
Hari, ed. 1873, i. 119.]
1827. — "Orders were given that on the
next day all should be in readiness for the
Sowarree, a grand procession, when the
Prince was to receive the Begum as an
honoured guest." — Sir Walter Scott, The
Surgeon's Fatightei; ch. xiv.
c. 1831. — "Je t^cherai d'€viter toute la
poussifere de ces immenses sowarris." —
Jacqiiemont, Corresp. ii. 121.
[1837. — "The Raja of Benares came with
a very magnificent surwarree of elephants
and camels." — Miss Eden, Up the Country,
i. 35.]
SOWARRY CAMEL, s. A swift or
riding camel. See SOWAE, SHOOTER-.
1835. — "'I am told you dress a camel
beautifully,' said the young Princess, 'and
I was anxious to . . . ask you to instruct
my people how to attire a sawaii camel.'
This was flattering me on a very weak
point : there is but one thing in the world
that I perfectly understand, and that is
how to dress a camel." — Wanderings of a
Filgrim, ii. 36.
SOWCAR, s. Hind, sahukar;
alleged to be from Skt. sddhu, ' right,'
with the Hind, affix kdr, 'doer' ; Guj.
Mahr. sdvakdr. A native banker ;
corresponding to the Chetty of S.
India.
1803. — "You should not confine your
dealings to one soucar. Open a communi-
cation with every soucar in Poonah, and
take money from any man who will give it
you for bills." — Wellington, Desp., ed. 1837,
ii. 1.
1826. — "We were also sahoukars, and
granted bills of exchange upon Bombay and
Madras, and we advanced moneys upon
interest." — Fandurang Hari, 174 ; [ed. 1873,
i. 251].
[In the following the word is con-
founded with Sowar :
[1877.— "It was the habit of the sowars,
as the goldsmiths are called, to bear their
wealth upon their persons." — Mrs. Gidhrie^
My Year in an Indian Fort, i. 294.]
SOY, s. A kind of condiment once
popular. The word is Japanese si-yau
(a young Japanese fellow-passenger
gave the pronunciation clearly as sho-
yu. — A. B.), Chin, shi-yu. {M.v. Platts
(9 ser. N. & Q. iv. 475) points out that
in Japanese as written with the native
character soy would not be siyau, but
siyau-yuj in the Romanised Japanese
this is simplified to shoyu (colloquially
this is still further reduced, by drop-
ping the final vowel, to slioy or soy).
Of this monosyllable only the so
represents the classical siyau ; the final
consonant {y) is a relic of the termina-
tion yu. The Japanese word is itself
derived from the Chinese, which at
Shanghai is sze-yu, at Amoy, si-iu, at
Canton, shi-yau, of which the first
element means ' salted beans,' or other
fruits, dried and used as condiments ;
the second element merely means ' oil.']
It is made from the beans of a plant
common in the Himalaya and E. Asia,
and much cultivated, viz. Glycine Soja^
Sieb. and Zucc. (Soya hispida, IVEoench.),
boiled down and fermented. [In India
the bean is eaten in places where it is
cultivated, as in Chutia Nagpur (Watty
Econ. Did. iii. 510 seq.y\
1679.—". . . Mango and Saio, two sorts
of sauces brought from the East Indies."—
Journal of John Locke, in Ld. King's Life
o/X., i. 249.
1688.— "I have been told that soy is
made with a fishy composition, and it
seems most likely by the Taste ; tho' a
Gentleman of my Acquaintance who was.
very intimate with one that sailed often
from Tonquin to Japan, from whence the
true Soy comes, told me that it was made-
SPIN.
859
STICK-INSECT.
only with Wheat and a sort of Beans mixt
with Water and Salt." — Davipier, ii. 28.
1690. — ". . . Sony, the choicest of all
Sawces." — Ovington, 397.
1712. — "Hoc legumen in coquina Japo-
nic&, utramque replet paginam ; ex eo nam-
que conficitur: turn puis Miso dicta, quae
ferculis pro consistentiS,, et butyri loco
additur, butyrum enim h&c coel6 res ignota
est ; turn Sooju dictum embamma, quod
nisi ferculis, certb frictis et assatis omni-
bus affunditur." — Kaempfer, Amoeti. Exot.
p. 839.
1776. — An elaborate account of the pre-
paration of Soy is given by Tlminherg, Travels,
E.T. iv. 121-122 ; and more briefly by
Kaempfer on the page quoted above.
[1900. — "Mushrooms shred into small
pieces, flavoured with shoyu " (soy). — Mrs.
Frazer, A Diplomatist's Wife in Japan, i.
238.]
SPIN, s. All unmarried lady ;
popular abbreviation of 'Spinster.'
[The Port, equivalent soltera {soltiera)
was used in a derogatory sense (Gray,
note on Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. ii.
128).]
SPONGE-CAKE, s. This well-
known form of cake is called through-
out Italy pane di Spagna, a fact that
suggested to us the possibility that the
English name is really a corruption
of Spanish-cake. The name in Japan
tends to confirm this, and must be
our excuse for introducing the term
here.
1880. — "There is a cake called hasateira
resembling sponge-cake. ... It is said to
have been introduced by the Spaniards, and
that its name is a corruption of Costilla."
— Miss Bird's Japan, i. 235.
SPOTTED-DEER, s. Axis macu-
latus of Gray ; [Cervus axis of Blan-
ford (Mammalia, 546)] ; Hind. chUal,
Skt. chitra, 'spotted.'
1673, — "The same Night we travelled
easily to Megatana, using our Fowling-
Pieces all the way, being here presented
with Rich Game, as Peacocks, Doves, and
Pigeons, Chitrels, or Spotted Beer."— Fryer,
71.
[1677.— "Spotted Deaxe we shall send
home, some by y^ Europe ships, if they
touch here." — Forrest, Bombay Letters, i. 140.]
1679. — "There being conveniency in this
place for ye breeding up of Spotted Deer,
which the Hon'ble Company doe every yeare
order to be sent home for His Majesty, it
is ordered that care be taken to breed them
up in this Factory (Madapollam), to be sent
home accordingly."— i^<. St. Geoi-ge Council
(on Tour), 16th April, in Notes and Exts.y
Madras, 1871. y
1682. — "This is a fine pleasant situation,^^
full of great shady trees, most of them
Tamarins, well stored with peacocks and
Spotted Deer like our fallow-deer." — Hedgesy,
Diary, Oct. 16 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 39].
SQUEEZE, s. This is used in
Anglo-Chinese talk for an illegal ex-
action. It is, we suppose, the trans-
lation of a Chinese expression. It
corresponds to the malatoUa of the
Middle Ages, and to many other slang-
phrases in many tongues.
1882.— "If the licence (of the Hong mer-
chants) . . . was costly, it secured to them
uninterrupted and extraordinary pecuniary
advantages ; but on the other hand it
subjected them to ' calls ' or ' squeezes '
for contributions to public works, . . . for
the relief of districts suffering from scarcity
... as well as for the often imaginary . . .
damage caused by the overflowing of the
'Yangtse Keang' or the 'Yellow River. '"^
— The Fankicae at Canton, p. 36.
STATION, s. A word of constant
recurrence in Anglo-Indian colloquial.
It is the usual designation of the place
where the English officials of a district,
or the officers of a garrison (not in a
fortress) reside. Also the aggregate
society of such a place.
[1832. — "The nobles and gentlemen are
frequently invited to witness a 'Station
ball.' . . ." — Mrs. Meer Hassan AH, Ohsei--
cations, i. 196.]
1866.—
" And if I told how much I ate at one
Mofussil station,
I'm sure 'twould cause at home a most
extraordinary sensation."
Trevelyan, The Dav)h Bungaloxo, in
Fraser, Ixxiii. p. 391.
,, " Who asked the Station to dinner,
and allowed only one glass of Simkin to
each guest." — Ibid. 231.
STEVEDORE, s. One employed
to stow the cargo of a ship and to
unload it. The verb estivar [Lat.
stipare] is used both in Sp. and Port,
in the sense of stowing cargo, implying
originally to pack close, as to press
wool. Estivador in the sense of a
wool-packer only is given in the Sp»
Dictionaries, but no doubt has been
used in every sense of estivar. See
Skeat, s.v.
STICK-INSECT, s. The name
commonly applied to certain or-
thopterous insects, of the family
STICKLAC.
SUCRE T.
Phasmidae, which have the strongest
possible resemblance to dry twigs or
pieces of stick, sometimes 6 or 7
inches in length.
1754. — "The other remarkable animal
which I met with at Cuddalore was the
animated Stalk, of which there are differ-
ent kinds. Some appear like dried straws
tied together, others like grass. . . ." —
Ives, 20.
I860.— "The Stick-insect. — The Phas-
midae or spectres . . . present as close a
resemblance to small branches, or leafless
twigs, as their congeners do to green leaves.
. . ." — Tennent, Ceylon, i. 252.
[STICKLAC, s. Lac encrusted on
sticks, which in this form is collected
in the jungles of Central India.
[1880. — "Where, however, there is a
regular trade in stick-lac, the propagation
of the insect is systematically carried on by
those who wish for a certain and abundant
crop." — Ball, Jungle Life, 308.]
STINK- WOOD, s. Foetidia Mauri-
tiana, Lam., a myrtaceous plant of
Mauritius, called there Bois puant
"At the Carnival in Goa, one of the
sports is to drop bits of this stink-
wood into the pockets of respectable
persons." — Birdwood (MS.).
STRIDHANA, STREEDHANA,
s. Skt. stri-dhana^ ' women's property.'
A term of Hindu Law, applied to
certain property belonging to a woman,
which follows a law of succession
different from that which regulates
other property. The term is first
to be found in the works of Jones
and Colebrooke (1790-1800), but has
recently been introduced into European
scientific treatises. [See Mayne, Hindu
Law, 541 seqq.l
1875. — "The settled property of a mar-
ried woman ... is well known to the
Hindoos under the name of stridhan." —
Maine, Early Institutions, 321.
STUPA. See TOPE.
SUAKIN, n.p. This name, and the
melancholy victories in its vicinity, are
too familiar now to need explanation.
Arab. Sawdkin.
c. 1331. — "This very day we arrived at
the island of SawS,kin. It is about 6 miles
from the mainland, and has neither drink-
able water, nor corn, nor trees. Water is
brought in boats, and there are cisterns to
collect rain water. . . ." — Ibn Batuta, ii.
161-2.
1526. — "The Preste continued speaking
with our people, and said to Don Rodrigo
that he would have great pleasure and com-
plete contentment, if he saw a fort of ours
erected in Macuha, or in ^uaquem, or in
Zyla." — Correa, iii. 42 ; [see Dalboquerque,
Comm. ii. 229].
[c. 1590. — " . . . thence it (the sea) washes
both Persia and Ethiopia where are Dahlak
and Suakin, and is called (the Gulf of)
Om^n and the Persian Sea." — Aln, ed.
Jarrett, ii. 121.]
SUCKER-BUCKER, n.p. A name
often given in N. India to Upper Sind,
from two neighbouring places, \'iz.,
the town of Sakhar on the right bank
of the Indus, and the island fortress of
Bakkar or Bhakkar in the river. An
alternative name is Boree-Bucker, from
Rohn, a town opposite Bakkar, on the
left bank, the name of which is
probably a relic of the ancient town
of Aror or Alor, though the site has
been changed since the Indus adopted
its present bed. [See McGrindle, In-
vasion of India, 352 seqq."]
c. 1333. — "I passed 5 days at Lahar! . . .
and quitted it to proceed to Bakar. They
thus call a fine town through which flows a
canal derived from the river Sind." — Ihrt
Batuta, iii. 114-115.
1521. — Shah Beg "then took his de-
parture for Bhakkar, and after several days'
marching arrived at the plain surrounding
Sakhar." — Tiirkhdn Ndma, in Elliot, i. 311.
1554. — "After a thousand sufferings we
arrived at the end of some days' journey,
at Siawan {Sehwan), and then, passing by
Patara and Darilja, we entered the fortress
of Bsiki."—Sidi 'AH, p. 136.
[c. 1590. — "Bhakkar (Bhukkar) is a
notable fortress ; in ancient chronicles it is
called Mamsurah." — Ain, ed. Jarrett, ii. 327.]
1616. — " Buckor, the Chief e Citie, is
called Buckor Succor."— Terr^/, [ed. 1777,
p. 75].
1753. — "Vient ensuite Bukor, ou comme
il est 6crit dans la Geographic Turque, Peker,
ville situ^e sur une colline, entre deux bras
de rindus, qui en font une lie . . . la
geographic . . . ajoute que Louhri [i.e. Rori)
est une autre ville situ^e vis-a-vis de cette
lie du c6te meridional, et que Sekar, autre-
ment Sukor, est en mSme position du cbt^
septentrional." — D'Anville, p. 37.
SUCKET,s. Old English. Wright
explains the word as 'dried sweet-
meats or sugar-plums.' Does it not
in the quotations rather mean loaf-
sugar'? [Palmer {Folk Etymol. 378)
says that the original meaning was a
' slice of melon or gourd,' Ital. zuccata,
' a kind of meat made of Pumpions or
SUCLAT, SACKCLOTH.
861
SUCLAT, SACKCLOTH.
Gourdes' (Florio) from zucca, *a gourd
or pumpkin,' which is a shortened
form of cucuzza, a corruption of Lat.
cucurbita (Diez). This is perhaps the
same word which appears in the quota-
tion from Linschoten below, where
the editor suggests that it is derived
from Mahr sukata, 'slightly dried,
desiccated,' and Sir H. Yule suggests
a corruption of H. sonth, 'dried ginger.']
[1537. — " . . . packed in a fraile, two little
barrels of suckat. . . ." — Letters arid Papers
of the Reign of Henry VIII. xii. pt. i. 451.]
1584. — "White sucket from Zindi " {i.e.
Sind) " Cambaia, and China." — Barret, in
HaM. ii. 412.
[1598. — ".Ginger by the Arabians, Persians
and Turkes is called Gengibil (see GINGER),
in Gusurate, Decan, and Bengala, when it is
fresh and green Adrac, and when dried
sukte." — Linschoten, Hak. Soc. ii. 79.]
c. 1620-30.—
" For this,
This Candy wine, three merchants were
undone ;
These suckets brake as many more."
Beaum. and Fletch., The Little
French Lawyer, i. 1.
SUCLAT, SACKCLOTH, &c., s.
Pers. sakalldt, sakallat, saklatin, sakld-
tun, applied to certain woollen stuffs,
and particularly now to European
broadcloth. It is sometimes defined
as scarlet broad cloth ; but though this
colour is frequent, it does not seem to
be essential to the name. [Scarlet was
the name of a material long before it
denoted a colour. In the Liberate
Koll of 14 Hen. III. (1230, quoted in
N. S Q. 8 ser. i. 129) we read of
sanguine scarlet, brown, red, white and
scarlet coloris de Marble.] It has, how-
ever, been supposed that our word
scarlet comes from some form of the
present word (see Skeat, s.v. Scarlet).*
But the fact that the Arab, dictionaries
give a form sakirldt must not be
trusted to. It is a modern form,
probably taken from the European
word, [as according to Skeat, the
Turkish iskerlat is merely borrowed
from the Ital. scarlatto].
The word is found in the medieval
literature of Europe in the form sicla-
* Here is an instance in which scarlet is used
for ' scarlet broadcloth ' :
c. 1665.—" . . . they laid them out, partly in
tine Cotton Cloth . . . partly in Silken Stuffs
streaked with Gold and Silver, to make Vests and
Summer- Drawers of; partly in English Scarlet, to
make two Arabian Vests of for their King . . ."—
Bernier, E.T. 43 ; [ed. Constable, 139].
toun, a term which has been the subject
of controversy both as to etymology
and to exact meaning (see Marco Polo,
Bk. i. ch. 58, notes). Among the con-
jectures as to etymology are a deri-
vation from Ar. sakl. 'polishing^
(see SICLEEGUR); from Sicily (Ar.
Sikiliya) ; and from the Lat. cyclas,
cycladatus. In the Arabic Vocabulista
of the 13th century (Florence, 1871),
siklatun is translated by ciclas. The
conclusion come to in the note on
Marco Polo, based, partly but not
entirely, on the modern meaning of
sakallat, was that sakldtun was
probably a light woollen* texture.
But Dozy and De Jong give it as
etoffe de soie, brochee d'or, and the
passage from Edrisi supports this un-
doubtedly. To the north of India
the name sukldt is given to a stuff
imported from the borders of China.
1040. — "The robes were then brought,
consisting of valuable frocks of sakldtiin
of various colours. . . ."—Baihaki, in Elliot,
ii. 148.
c. 1150. — " Almeria (Almarla) wasa Musul-
man city at the time of the Moravidae. It
was then a place of great industry, and
reckoned, among others, 800 silk looms,
where they manufactured costly robes,
brocades, the stuffs known as SaklSlttlzi
Isfahdnl . . . and various other silk tissues."
— Edrisi (Joubert), ii. 40.
c. 1220.— "Tabriz. The chief city of
Azarbaijan. . . . They make there the
stuffs called 'attdbl (see TABBY), Sikiattln,
Khitdhl, fine satins and other textures
which are exported everywhere." — Yakut,
in Barhier de Meynard, 1. 133.
c. 1370 ?—
" His heer, his berd, was lyk saffroun
That to his girdel raughte adoun
Hise shoos of Cordewane,
Of Brugges were his hosen broun
His Robe was of Syklatoun
That coste many a Jane."
Chaucer, Sir Thopas, 4 {Furnival,
Ellesmere Text).
c. 1590.—
' ' Suklat-v-Rttm? o Farangl o Purtagdll "
(Broadcloth of Turkey, of Europe, and of"
Portugal). . . . — Aln (orig.) i. 110. Bloch-
mann renders ' Scarlet Broadcloth ' (see
above). [The same word, siiklcUl, is used
later on of ' woollen stuffs ' made in
Kashmir {Jarrett, Aln, ii. 355).]
1673. — " Suffahaun is already full of
London Cloath, or Sackcloath Londre, as
they call it."— Fryer, 22i.
,, " His Hose of London Sackcloth
of any Colour."— 7Z>tt^. 391.
[1840.—". . . his simple dress of sook-
laat and flat black woollen cap. . . ." —
Lloyd, Gerard, Narr. i. 167.]
SUDDEN DEATH.
862
SUGAR.
1854. — "List of Chinese articles brought
to India. . . . Suklat, a kind of camlet made
of camel's hair." — Cunniiighavi's Ladak, 242.
1862. — "In this season travellers wear
garments of sheep-skin with sleeves, the
fleecy side inwards, and the exterior covered
with Sooklat, or blanket." — Punjab Trade
Report, 57.
,, "Broadcloth (Europe), ('Suklat,'
''Mahoot')." — Ibid. App. p. ccxxx.
SUDDEN DEATH. Anglo-Indian
slang for a fowl served as a spatchcock,
the standing dish at a dawk-bungalow
in former days. The bird was caught
in the yard, as the traveller entered,
and was on the table by the time he
liad bathed and dressed.
[c. 1848.— "' Sudden death' maans a
joung chicken about a month old, caught,
killed, and grilled at the shortest notice." —
Berncastle, Voyage to China, i. 193.]
SUDDER, adj., but used as s.
Literally ' chief,' being Ar. mdr. This
term had a technical application under
Mahommedan rule to a chief Judge,
as in the example quoted below. The
use of the word seems to be almost
confined to the Bengal Presidency.
Its principal applications are the
following :
a. Sudder Board. This is the
' Board of Revenue,' of which there
is one at Calcutta, and one in the
N.W. Provinces at Allahabad. There
is a Board of Revenue at Madras, but
not called ' Sudder Board ' there.
b. Sudder Court, i.e. 'Sudder Ad-
awlut {sadr 'addlat). This was till
1862, in Calcutta and in the N.W.P.,the
chief court of appeal from the Mofussil
or District Courts, the Judges being
members of the Bengal Civil Service.
In the year named the Calcutta Sudder
Court was amalgamated with the
Supreme Court (in which English
Law had been administered by English
Barrister - Judges), the amalgamated
Court being entitled the High Court
of Judiciary. A similar Court also
superseded the Sudder Adawlut in the
N.W.P.
c. Sudder Ameen, i.e. chief Ameen
(q.v.). This was the designation of
the second class of native Judge in
the classification which was super-
.seded in Bengal by Act XVI. of 1868,
in Bombay by Act XIV. of 1869, and
in Madras by Act III. of 1873. Under
that system the highest rank of native
Judge was Principal Sudder Ameen ;
the 2nd rank, Sudder Ameen ; the
3rd, Moonsiff. In the new classifica-
tion there are in Bengal Subordinate
Judges of the 1st, 2nd and 3rd grade,
and Munsiffs (see MOONSIFF) of 4
grades ; in Bombay, Subordinate Judges
of the 1st class in 3 grades, and 2nd
class in 4 grades ; and in Madras
Subordinate Judges in 3 grades, and
Munsiffs in 4 grades.
d. Sudder Station. The chief
station of a district, viz. that where
the Collector, Judge, and other chief
civil officials reside, and where their
Courts are.
c. 1340.— "The Sa.dr-Jihan ('Chief of
the Word ') i.e. the 'K&^-al-Kicddt ('Judge
of Judges ') (CAZEE) . . . possesses ten
townships, producing a revenue of about
60,000 tankas. He is also called Sadr-a^
Islam." — Shihdbuddln Dimishkl, in 'Notes et
Exts. xiii. 185.
SUFEENA, s. Hind, saflna. This
is the native corr. of subpoena. It is
shaped, but not much distorted, by
the existence in Hind, of the Ar. word
saflna for ' a blank-book, a note-book.'
SUGAR, s. This familiar word is
of Skt. origin. Sarhara originally
signifies 'grit or gravel,' thence crys-
tallised sugar, and through a Prakrit
form sakkara gave the Pers. shakkar,
the Greek cAkx^p and aaKxapov^ and the
late Latin saccharum. The Ar. is
sukkar, or with the article as-sukkar,
and it is probable that our modern
forms. It. zucchero and succhero, Fr.
Sucre, Germ. Zucker, Eng. sugar, came
as well as the Sp. azucar, and Port.
assucar, from the Arabic direct, and
not through Latin or Greek. The
Russian is sakJmr ; Polish zukier ;
Hung, zukur. In fact the ancient
knowledge of the product was slight
and vague, and it was by the Arabs
that the cultivation of the sugar-cane
was introduced into Egypt, Sicily, and
Andalusia. It is possible indeed, and
not improbable, that palm-sugar (see
jaggery) is a much older product
than that of the cane. [This is dis-
puted by Watt (Econ. Diet. vi. pt. i.
p. 31), who is inclined to fix the home
of the cane in E. India.] The original
habitat of the cane is not known ;
there is only a slight and doubtful
statement of Loureiro, who, in speak-
ing of Cochin- China, uses the words
SUGAR.
863
SUGAR.
"habitat et colitur," which may imply
its existence in a wild state, as well as
under cultivation, in that country.
De CandoUe assigns its earliest pro-
•duction to the country extending from
Cochin-China to Bengal.
Though, as we have said, the know-
ledge which the ancients had of sugar
was very dim, we are disposed greatly
to question the thesis, which has been
so confidently maintained by Salmasius
and later writers, thaj the original
saccliaron of Greek and Roman writers
was not sugar but the siliceous con-
cretion sometimes deposited in bam-
boos, and used in medieval medicine
under the name tabasheer (q-v.)
(where see a quotation from Royle,
taking the same view). It is just
possible that Pliny in the passage
quoted below may have jumbled up
two different things, but we see no
sufficient evidence even of this. In
White's Latin Diet, we -read that by
the word saccharon is meant (not sugar
but) "a sweet juice distilling from the
joints of the bamboo." This is non-
sense. There is no such sweet juice
distilled from the joints of the bam-
boo ; nor is the substance tahashlr at
all sweet. On the contrary it is
slightly bitter and physicky in taste,
with no approach to sweetness. It is
.a hydrate of silica. It could never
have been called "honey" (see Dios-
<jorides and Pliny below) ; and the
name of bamboo-sugar appears to have
been given it by the Arabs merely
because of some resemblance of its
-concretions to lumps of sugar. [The
.same view is taken in the Encycl. Brit.
9th ed. xxii. 625, quoting N'ot et Extr.,
XXV. 267.] All the erroneous notices
of (TaKx^pov seem to be easily accounted
for by lack of knowledge ; and they
are exactly paralleled by the loose and
inaccurate stories about the origin of
camphor, of lac, and what-not, that
may be found within the boards of
this book.
In the absence or scarcity of sugar,
honey was the type of sweetness, and
hence the name of honey applied to
.sugar in several of these early extracts.
This phraseology continued down to
the Middle Ages, at least in its appli-
cation to uncrystallised products of the
:sugar-cane, and analogous substances.
In the quotation from Pegolotti we
-apprehend that his three kinds of
'honey indicate honey, treacle, and a
syrup or treacle made from the sweet
pods of the carob-tree.
Sugar does not seem to have been
in early Chinese use. The old Chinese
books often mention shi-mi or 'stone-
honey' as a product of India and
Persia. In the reign of Taitsung
(627-650) a man was sent to Gangetic
India to learn the art of sugar-making ;
and Marco Polo below mentions the
introduction from Egypt of the further
art of refining it. In India now, Chlnl
(Cheeny) (Chinese) is applied to the
whiter kinds of common sugar ; Murl
(Misree) or Egyptian, to sugar-candy ;
loaf-sugar is called kand.
C. A.D. 60.—
" QuSque ferens rapidum diviso gurgite
fontem
Vastis Indus aquis raixtum noii sentit
Hydaspen :
Quique bibunt tener^ dulcis ab arundine
succos. ..." Liican^ iii. 235.
,, " Aiunt inveniri apud Indos mel
in arundinum foliis, quod aut nos illius
coeli, aut ipsius arundinis humor dulcis et
pinguis gignat." — Seneca, Epist. Ixxxiv. ,
c. A.D. 65. — " It is called (rdKxO'pov, and
is a kind of honey which solidifies in India,
and in Arabia Felix ; and is found upon
canes, in its substance resembling salt,
and crunched by the teeth as salt is. Mixed
with water and drunk, it is good for the
belly and stomach, and for affections of the
bladder and kidneys." — Dioscorides, Mat,
Med. ii. c. 104.
c. A.D, 70,— " Saccharon et Arabia fert,
sed laudatius India. Est autem mel in
harundinibus collectum, cummium mode
candidum, dentibus fragile, amplissimum
nucis abellanae magnitudine, ad medicinae
tantum usum." — Plin. Hist. Nat. xii. 8,
c. 170. — " But all these articles are hotter
than is desirable, and so they aggravate
fevers, much as wine would. But oxymeli
alone does not aggravate fever, whilst' it is
an active purgative. . . . Not undeservedly,
I think, that saccharum may also be
counted among things of this quality. ..."
— Galen, Methodus Medendi, viii.
c. 636. — "In Indicis stagnis nasci arun-
dines calamique dicuntur, ex quorum
radicibus expressum suavissimum succum
bibunt. Vnde et Varro ait :
Indica non magno in arbore crescit arundo ;
Illius et lentis premitur radicibus humor,
Dulcia qui nequeant succo concedere mella."
Isidori Hispalensis Originum,
Lib. xvii. cap. vii.
c. 1220. — " Sunt insuper in Terra (Sancta)
canamellae de quibus zucchara ex compres-
sion e eliquatur." — Jacobi Vitriwyi, Hist.
Jherosolym, cap. Ixxxv.
1298. — "Bangala est une provence vers
midi. ... II font grant merchandie, car il
ont espi e galanga e gingiber e succaxe et
SUGAR.
864
SULTAN.
de maintes autres chieres espices." — Marco
Folo, Geog. Text, ch. cxxvi.
1298. — " Je voz di que en ceste provences "
(Quinsai or Chekiang) "naist et se fait
plus sucar que ne fait en tout le autre
monde, et ce est encore grandissime vente."
— Ibid. ch. cliii.
1298.— "And before this city" (a place
near Fu-chau) " came under the Great Can
these people knew not how to make fine
sugar {zucchero) ; they only used to boil and
skim the juice, which, when cold, left a
black paste. But after they came under
the Great Can some men of Babylonia "
{i.e. of Cairo) "who happened to be at
the Court proceeded to this city and taught
the people to refine sugar with the ashes
of certain trees." — Idem, in Ramusio, ii. 49.
c. 1343. — "In Cyprus the following
articles are sold by the hundred-weight
{cantara di peso) and at a price in besants :
Round pepper, sugar in powder {polvere di
zucchero) . . . sugars in loaves (zuccheri in
pani), bees' honey, sugar-cane honey, and
carob-honey {inele d'ape, mele di caniiameliy
mele di carrube). . . . " — Pegolotti, 64.
,, " Loaf sugars are of several sorts,
viz. zucchero muchhera, caffettino, and bam-
billonia ; and viusciatto, and dommaschino ;
and the rmicchera is the best sugar there is ;
for it is more thoroughly boiled, and its paste
is whiter, and more solid, than any other
sugar ; it is in the form of the bambillonia
sugar like this A ; and of this mucchara
kind but little comes to the west, because
nearly the whole is kept for the mouth and
for the use of the Soldan himself.
"Zucchero cafettino is the next best
after the muccara . . .
"Zucchero Bambillonia is the best next
after the best caffettino.
"Zucchero musdatto is the best after
that of Bambillonia.
* * * * *
' * ZvLCcliero chaTidi, the bigger the pieces
are, and the whiter, and the brighter, so
much is it the better and finer, and there
should not be too much small stuff.
" Powdered sugars are of many kinds, as
of Cyprus, of Rhodes, of the Cranco of
Monreale, and of Alexandria ; and they
are all made originally in entire loaves ;
but as they are not so thoroughly done, as
the other sugars that keep their loaf shape
. . . the loaves tumble to pieces, and return
to powder, and so it is called powdered
sugar ..." (and a great deal more). —
Ibid. 362-365. We cannot interpret most
of the names in the preceding extract.
Bambillonia is 'Sugar of Babylon,' i.e. of
Cairo, and Dommaschino of Damascus.
Mncchera (see CANDY (SUGAR), the
second quotation), Caffettino, and Mtisciatto,
no doubt all represent Arabic terms used
in the trade at Alexandria, but we cannot
identify them.
c. 1345.—" J'ai vu vendre dans le Bengale
. . . un rithl (rottle) de sucre (al-sukkar),
poids de Dihly, pour quatre drachmes." —
Ibn Batuta, iv. 211.
1516. — " Moreover they make in this city
(Bengala, i.e. probably Chittagong) much
and good white cane sugar (acuquere
branco de canas), but they do not know
how to consolidate it and make loaves of
it, so they wrap up the powder in certain
wrappers of raw hide, very well stitched
up ; and make great loads of it, which are
despatched for sale to many parts, for it is
a great traffic." — Barbosa, Lisbon ed. 362.
[1630. — "Let us have a word or two of the
prices of suger and suger cajidy."— Forrest^
Bombay Letters, i. 5.]
1807. — " Chacun sait que par effet des re-
gards de Farid, des monceaux de terre se
changeaient en sucre. Tel est le motif du
surnom de Schakar ganj, ' tresor de sucre '
qui lui a 6t4 donne." — Ardish-i-MahJil,.
quoted by Garcin de Tassy, Ret. Mus. ' 95.
(This is the saint, Farid -uddin Shakarganj
(d. A.D. 1268) whose shrine is at Fak Fat tan
in the Punjab.) [See Groohe, Fopular Re-
ligion, &c. i. 214 seqq.'\
1810. — " Although the sugar cane is sup-
posed by many to be indigenous in India,
yet it has only been within the last 50 years
that it has been cultivated to any great
extent. . . . Strange to say, the only sugar-
candy used until that time " (20 years before
the date of the book) "was received from
China ; latterly, however, many gentlemen
have speculated deeply in the manufacture.
We now see sugar-candy of the first quality
manufactured in various places of Bengal,
and I believe that it is at least admitted
that the raw sugars from that quarter are
eminently good." — Williamson, V.M. ii. 133^
SULTAN, s. Ar. sultan^ 'a Prince,
a Monarch.' But this concrete sense
is, in Arabic, post-classical only. The
classical sense is abstract * dominion.^
The corresponding words in Hebrew
and Aramaic have, as usual, sh or s.
Thus sholtdn in Daniel {e.g. vi. 26 —
"in the whole dominion of my king-
dom ") is exactly the same word. The
concrete word, corresponding to sultan
in its post-classical sense, is shalllt,
which is applied to Joseph in Gen. xlii.
6 — "governor." So Saladin (Yiisuf
Salah-ad-din) was not the first Joseph
who was sultan of Egypt. ["In Arabia
it is a not uncommon proper name ;
and as a title it is taken by a host of
petty kinglets. The Abbaside Caliphs
(as Al-Wasik . . .) formerly created
these Sultans as their regents. Al
Ta'i bi'llah (a.d. 974) invested the
famous Sabuktagin with the office . . .
Sabuktagin's son, the famous Mahmiid
of the Ghaznavite dynasty in 1002,
was the first to adopt ' Sultan ' as an
independent title some 200 years-
after the death of Hariin-al-Eashid "'
(Burton, Arab. Nights, i. 188.)]
SULTAN.
865
SUMATRA.
c. 950.- " 'Eiri 5^ rri^ BacrtXefas Mixa^/X
Tov vlov QeocpiXov dvrjXdev aTrd 'A^piKTjs
•(XtSXos \s' KOfJLTrapiiOP, ^x^^ K€(f)a\T]v rev re
llo\5avbv Koi rbv "Ldfiav /cat rbu Ka\0oDs,
Kal ix^'-P'^'^o.^TO 5ia(f)6povs irdXeis ttjs AaX-
jLtarias." — Constant. Porphyrog., Be Thema-
■tibus, ii. Thema xi.
c. 1075 (written c. 1130).—" . . . ot Kal
KadeXdvres IT^/xras re Kal 'ZapaKTjvovs avrol
K^pLoi TTjs Uepa-iSos yeySvacrL covXtolvov
TOV "ZTpayyoXiTTida * dvoixaaavres, oirep
'{TrjfiaiveL Trap' avrois BaaiXeijs Kai iravro-
Kpdrwp." — NicephoTUS Bryennius, Com-
ment, i. 9.
c. 1124.— "De divitiis Soldani mira re-
ferunt, et de incognitis speciebus quas in
oriente viderunt. Soldanus dicitur quasi
solus dominus, quia cunctis praeest Orientis
principibus." — Ordericus Vital is, Hist.
Eccles. Lib. xi. In Paris ed. of Le Prevost,
1852, iv. 256-7.
1165. — "Both parties faithfully adhered
"to this arrangement, until it was interrupted
by the interference of Sanjar-Shah ben
Shah, who governs all Persia, and holds
•supreme power over 45 of its Kings. This
prince is called in Arabic Sultan ul-Fars-
al-Khabir (supreme commander of Persia)."
— R. Benjamin, in Wright, 105-106.
e. 1200. — "Endementres que ces choses
'coroient einsi en Antioche, li message qui
par Aussiens estoient aid au soudan de
Perse por demander aide s'en retournoient. "
—Guillaume de Tyr, Old Fr. Tr. i. 174.
1298. — "Et quaint il furent Ik venus,
^adonc Bondocdaire qe soldan estoit de
Babelonie vent en Armenie con grande
host, et fait grand domajes por la contrde."
— Marco Polo, Geog. Text, ch. xiii.
1307. — "Post quam vero Turchi occu-
paverunt terra ilia et habitaverfit ibidem,
■elegerflt dominfi super eos, et ilium vocave-
runt Solda quod idem est quod rex in idio-
mate Latinorft." — Haitoni Armeni de Tar-
'iaris Liber, cap. xiii. in Novus Orhis.
1309. — "En icelle grant paour de mort
ou nous estiens, vindrent a nous jusques
k treize ou quatorze dou consoil dou soudan,
trop richement appareille de dras d'or et
de sole, et nous firent demander (par un
frere de I'Ospital qui savoit sarrazinois), de
par le soudan, se nous vorriens estre
delivre, et nous deimes que oil, et ce pooient
il bien savoir." — Joinville, Credo. Joinville
often has soudanc, and sometimes saudanc.
1498. — "Em este lugar e ilha a que
chamao Moncobiquy estava hum senhor
-a que elles chamavam Col3rytam que era
■como visorrey. " — Roteiro de V. da Gama, 26.
c, 1586.—
'** Now Tamburlaine the mighty Soldan
comes.
And leads with him the great Arabian
King."
Marlmoe, Tavxb. the Great, iv. 3.
* Togrul Beg, founder of the Seljuk dynasty,
-called by various Western writers Tangrolipix, and
<as here) Str&ngoUpes.
O I
[1596.— "... this scimitar
That slew the Sophy and a Persian prince
That won three fields of Sultan Solymam"
Merclvant of Venice, II. i. 26.]
SUMATRA.
a. n.p. This name has been applied
to the great island since about a.d.
1400. There can be no reasonable
doubt that it was taken from the very
similar name of one of the maritime
principalities upon the north coast of
the island, which seems to have origin-
ated in the 13th century. The seat of
this principality, a town called Samu-
dra, was certainly not far from Pasei,
the Pacem of the early Portuguese
writers, the Passir of some modern
charts, and probably lay near the
inner end of the Bay of Telo Samawe
(see notes to Marco Polo, 2nd ed. ii.
276 seqq.). This view is corroborated
by a letter from C. W. J. Wenniker
{Bijdragen tot de Taal-Land-en Volken-
kunde van Nederlandsch Indie, ser. iv.
vol. 6. (1882), p. 298) from which we
learn that in 1881 an official of Nether-
lands India, who was visiting Pasei,
not far from that place, and on the
left bank of the river (we presume the
river which is shown in maps as
entering the Bay of Telo Samawe near
Pasei) came upon a kampong, or village,
called Samudra. We cannot doubt
that this is an indication of the site of
the old capital.
The first mention of the name is
probably to be recognised in Samara,
the name given in the text of Marco
Polo to one of the kingdoms of this
coast, intervening between Basma, or
Pacem, and Dagroian or Dragoian,
which last seems to correspond with
Pedir. This must have been the position
of Samudra, and it is probable that d
has disappeared accidentally from
Polo's Samara. Malay legends give
trivial stories to account for the ety-
mology of the name, and others have
been suggested ; but in all probability
it was the Skt. Samudra, the * sea.' [See
Miscellaneous Papers relating to Indo-
CJiina, 2nd ser. ii. 50 ; Leyden, Malay
Annals, 65.] At the very time of the
alleged foundation of the town a king-
dom was flourishing at Dwara Samudra
in S. India (see DOOR SUMMUND).
The first authentic occurrence of the
name is probably in the Chinese annals,
which mention, among the Indian
kingdoms which were prevailed on to
SUMATRA.
866
SUMATRA.
send tribute to Kublai Khan, that of
Sumutala. The chief of this State is
called in the Chinese record Tu-han-
pa-ti (Pauthier, Marc Pol, 605), which
seems to exactly represent the Malay
words Tuan-Pait, ' Lord Kuler.'
We learn next from Ibn Batuta that
at the time of his visit (about the
middle of the 14th century) the State
of Sumutra, as he calls it, had become
important and powerful in the Archi-
pelago ; and no doubt it was about
that time or soon after, that the name
began to be applied by foreigners to
the whole of the great island, just as
Lamori had been applied to the same
island some centuries earlier, from
Ldmbrl, which was then the State and
port habitually visited by ships from
India. We see that the name was so
applied early in the following century
by Nicolo Conti, who was in those seas
apparently c. 1420-30, and who calls
the island Shamuthera. Fra Mauro,
who derived much information from
Conti, in his famous World-Map, calls
the island Isola Siamotra or Tajirobane.
The confusion with Taprdhane lasted
long.
When the Portuguese first reached
those regions Pedir was the leading
State upon the coast, and certainly no
State hnoivn as Samudra or Sumatra
then continued to exist. Whether the
city continued to exist, even in decay, is
obscure. The Am, quoted below, refers
to the " port of Sumatra," but this may
have been based on old information.
Valentijn seems to recognise the exist-
ence of a place called Samudra or
Samotdara, though it is not entered in
his map. A famous mystic theologian
who flourished under the great King
of Achin, Iskandar Muda, and died in
1630, bore the name of Shamsuddin
ShamatranT, which seems to point to
a place called Shamatra as his birth-
place. And a distinct mention of " the
island of Samatra " as named from " a
city of this northern part" occurs in
the soi-disant "Voyage which Juan
Serano made when he fled from
Malacca "in 1512, published by Lord
Stanley of Alderley at the end of his
translation of Barbosa. This man, on
leaving Pedir and* going down the
coast, says : " I drew towards the south
and south-east direction, and reached
to another country and city which is
dialled Samatra," and so on. Now this
indicates the position in which the city
of Sumatra must really have been, if
it continued to exist. But, though this-
passage is not, all the rest of the
narrative seems to be mere plunder
from Varthema. Unless, indeed, the-
plunder was the other way ; for there-
is reason to believe that Varthema
never went east of Malabar.
There is, however, a like intimation
in a curious letter respecting the-
Portuguese discoveries, written from
Lisbon in 1515, by a German,
Valentino Moravia (the same probably
who published a Portuguese version of
Marco Polo, at Lisbon, in 1502) and
who shows an extremely accurate con-
ception of Indian geography. He says :
" The greatest island is that called by
Marco Polo the Venetian Java Minor,
and at present it is called Sumotra
from a port of the said island " (see in
De Gubernatis, Viagg. Ital. 391).
It is probable that before the Portu-
guese epoch the adjoining States of
Pasei and Sumatra had become united..
Mr. G. Phillips, of the Consular Service
in China, was good enough to send to
one of the present writers, when en-
gaged on Marco Polo, a copy of an old
Chinese chart showing the northern
coast of the island, and this showed
the town of Sumatra {Sumantala). It
seemed to be placed in the Gulf of
Pasei, and very near where Pasei itself
still exists. An extract of a Chinese
account "of about a.d. 1413" accom-
panied the map. This was funda-
mentally the same as that quoted
below from Groene veldt. There was a
village at the mouth of the river called
Talu-mangkin (qu. Telu-Samawe ?). A
curious passage also will be found
below, extracted by the late M.
Pauthier from the great Chinese-
Imperial Geography, which alludes to-
the disappearance of Sumatra from
knowledge.
We are quite unable to understand
the doubts that have been thrown
upon the derivation of the name,
given to the island by foreigners, from
that of the kingdom of which we have
been speaking (see the letter quoted
above from the Bijdragen).
1298. — " So you must know that when you
leave the Kingdom of Basma {Pacem) you
come to another Kingdom called Samajra
on the same Island." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii.
ch. 10.
c. 1300. — "Beyond it [Ldmurt, or Ldmbrl,
near AchIn) lies the country of SUmfitra,
and beyond that Darband Nias, which isc
SUMATRA.
867
SUMATRA.
a dependency of Java." — Rashlduddln, in
Mliot, i. 71.
c. 1323. — "In this same island, towards
the south, is another Kingdom by name
Sumoltra, in which is a singular generation
of people."— Oc^on'c, in Cathay, &c,, i. 277.
c. 1346. — ". . . after a voyage of 25 days
we arrived at the island of Jawa" {i.e. the
Java Minor of Marco Polo, or Sumatra).
". . . We thus made our entrance into
the capital, that is to say into the city of
Sumuthra. It is large and handsome, and
is encompassed with a wall and towers of
timber."— 7&?i Batuta, iv. 228-230.
1416. — " Sumatra [Su-men-ta-la]. This
country is situated on the great road of
western trade. When a ship leaves Ma-
lacca for the west, and goes with a fair
eastern wind for five days and nights, it
first comes to a village on the sea-coast
called Ta-lu-man; and anchoring here and
going south-east for about 10 li (3 miles)
one arrives at the said place.
"This country has no walled city. There
is a large brook running out into the sea,
with two tides every day ; the waves at the
mouth of it are very high, and ships con-
tinually founder there. . . ." — Chinese work,
quoted by Groeneveldt, p. 85.
_c. 1430. — "He afterwards went to a fine
city of the island Taprobana, which island
is called by the natives Sciamuthera." —
Conti, in India in XVth. Cent., 9.
1459.— "Isola Siamotra."— i^m Mauro.
1498.—". . . Camatarra is of the Chris-
tians ; it is distant from Calicut a voyage
of 30 days with a good y^md. "—Roteiro, 109.
1510. — "Wherefore we took a junk and
went towards Sumatra to a city called
V\&er."—Varthema, 228.
1522.—". . . We left the island of Timor,
and entered upon the great sea called Lant
Chidol, and taking a west-south-west course,
we left to the right and the north, for fear
of the Portuguese, the island of Zumatra,
anciently called Taprobana ; also Pegu,
Bengala, Urizza, Chelim (see KLING) where
are the Malabars, subjects of the King of
Narsinga."— P/^-a/e^a, Hak. Soc. 159.
1572.—
" Dizem, que desta terra, co' as possantes
Ondas o mar intrando, dividio
A nobre ilha Samatra, que ja d'antes
Juntas ambas a gente antigua vio :
Chersoneso foi dita, e das prestantes
Veas d'ouro, que a terra produzio,
Aurea por epith^to Ihe ajuntaram
Alguns que fosse Ophir imaginaram."
Camdes, x. 124.
By Burton :
" From this Peninsula, they say, the sea
parted with puissant waves, and entering
tore
Samatra's noble island, wont to be
joined to the Main as seen by men of yore.
'Twas called Chersonese, and such degree
it gained by earth that yielded golden ore,
they gave a golden epithet to the ground :
Some be who fancy Ophir here was found."
c. 1590.— "The zabdd {i.e. civet) which i
brought from the harbour, town of Sumatrci)^
from the territory of Achln, goes by the
name of Sumatra zahdd (chun az bandar-i
SamatrSI az muzafat-i Achln awurdand,
Samatraigoyand)."— ^m, 5^cATOa?m, i. 79,
(orig. 1. 93). [And see a reference to L^mri in
Aln, ed. Jarrett, iii. 48.]
1612.— "It is related that Raja Shaher-
nl-Naici (see SAENAU) was a sovereign of
great power, and on hearing that Samadra
was a fine and flourishing land he said to
his warriors— which of you will take the
Rajah of Samadra ?" — ^S^ij'am Malayu, in
J. hid. Archip. v. 316.
c. **.—'< Sou-men-t'ala est situ€e au sud-
ouest de Tchen-tching (la Cochin Chine) . . .
jusqu'a la fin du rbgne de Tching-tsou (in
1425), ce roi ne cessa d'envoyer' son tribut
k la cour. Pendant les ann^es wen-hi (1573-
1615) ce royaume se partagea en deux, dont
le nouveau se nomma A-tch%. . . . Par la
suite on n'en entendit plus parler." — Grande
Geog. Imperiale, quoted by Pauthier, Marc
Pol, 567.
SUMATRA, s. Sudden squalls,
precisely such as are described by
Lockyer and the others below, and
which are common in the narrow sea
between the Malay Peninsula and the
island of Sumatra, are called by this
name.
1616.—" ... it befel that the galliot of
Miguel de Macedo was lost on the Ilha
Grande of Malaca (?), where he had come
to anchor, when a Samatra arose that
drove him on the island, the vessel going
to pieces, though the crew and most part
of what she carried were saved." — Bocain-o,
Decada, 626.
1711. — "Frequent squalls . . . these are
often accompanied with Thunder and Light-
ning, and continue very fierce for Half
an Hour, more or less. Our English Sailors
call them Sumatras, because they always
meet with them on the Coasts of this
Island." — Lockyer, 56.
1726. — "At Malacca the streights are
not above 4 Leagiies broad ; for though
the opposite shore on Sumatra is very low,
yet it may easily be seen on a clear Day,
which is the Reason that the Sea is always
as smooth as a Mill-pond, except it is
rufiled with Squalls of Wind, which seldom
come without Lightning, Thunder, and
Rain, and though they come with great
Violence, yet they are soon over, not often
exceeding an Hour." — A. Hamilton, ii. 79,
[ed. 1744].
1843.— "Sumatras, or squalls from the
S. Westward, are often experienced in the
S.W. Monsoon. . . . Sumatras generally
come off the land during the first part of
the night, and are sometimes sudden and
severe, accompanied with loud thunder,
lightning, and rain." — Horshurgh, ed. 1843,
ii. 215.
SUMJAO.
SUNDA.
[SUMJAO, V. This is properly the
imp. of the H. verb samjhand, ' to cause
to know, warn, correct,' usually with
tlie implication of physical coercion.
Other examples of a similar formation
will be found under PUCKEROW.
[1826. — ". . . in this case they apply
themselves to sumjao, the defendant." —
Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, ii. 170.]
[SUMPITAN, s. The Malay blow-
ing-tube, by means of which arrows,
often poisoned, are discharged. The
weapon is discussed under SARBA-
TANE. The word is Malay sum2ntan,
properly ' a narrow thing,' from sumpity
* narrow, strait.' There is an elaborate
account of it, with illustrations, in
Ling Roth, Natives of Sarawak and Br.
N. Borneo, ii. 184 seqq. Also see Scott,
Malayan Words, 104 seqq.
[c. 1630. — "Sempitans." See under
UPAS.
[1841. — "In advancing, the sumpitan is
carried at the mouth and elevated, and they
will discharge at least five arrows to one
compared with a musket." — Brooke, in
Narrative of Events in Borneo and Celebes,
i. 261.
[1883.— "Their (the Samangs') weapon is
the sumpitan, a blow-gun, from which
poisoned arrows are expelled." — Miss Bird,
The Golden Chersonese, 16.]
SUNDA, n.p. The western and
most mountainous part of the island
of Java, in which a language different
from the proper Javanese is spoken,
and the people have many difterences
of manners, indicating distinction of
race. In the 16th century, Java and
Sunda being often distinguished, a
common impression grew up that they
were separate islands ; and they are so
represented in some maps of the 16th
century, just as some medieval maps,
including that of Fra Mauro (1459),
show a like separation between
England and Scotland. The name
Sunda is more properly indeed that
of the people than of their country.
The Dutch call them Sundanese
^Soendanezen). The Sunda country
IS considered to extend from the
extreme western point of the island
to Cheribon, i.e. embracing about one-
third of the whole island of Java.
Hinduism appears to have prevailed
in the Sunda country, and held its
ground longer than in " Java," a name
which the proper Javanese restrict to
their own part of the island. From
this country the sea between Sumatra
and Java got from Europeans the name
of the Straits of Sunda. Geographers
have also called the great chain of
islands from Sumatra to Timor "the
Sunda Islands."
[Mr. Whiteway adds : " There was
another Sunda near Goa, but above
the Ghats, where an offspring of the
Vijayanagara family ruled. It was
founded at the end of the 16th cen-
tury, and in the 18th the Portuguese
had much to do with it, till Tippoo
Sultan absorbed it, and the ruler
became a Portuguese pensioner."]
1516. — " And having passed Samatara
towards Java there is the island of Sunda,
in which there is much good pepper, and it
has a king over it, who they say desires to
serve the King of Portugal. They ship
thence many slaves to China." — Barhosa, 196.
1526. — "Duarte Coelho in a ship, along
with the galeot and a foist, went into the
port of ^unda, which is at the end of the
island of ^amatra, on a separate large island,
in which grows a great quantity of excellent
pepper, and of which there is a great traffic
from this port to China, this being in fact
the most impoi*tant merchandize exported
thence. The country is very abundant in
provisions, and rich in groves of trees, and
has excellent water, and is peopled with
Moors who have a Moorish king over them."
— Correa, iii. 92.
1553. — "Of the land of Jaiia we make two
islands, one before the other, lying west and
east as if both on one parallel. . . . But the
Jaos themselves do not reckon two islands
of Jaoa, but one only, of the length that
has been stated . . . about a third in length
of this island towards the west constitutes
Sunda, of which we have now to speak.
The natives of that part consider their
country to be an island divided from Jaiia
by a river, little known to our navigators,
called by them Chiamo or Chenano, which
cuts off right from the sea,* all that third
part of the land in such a way that when
these natives define the limits of Jaiia they
say that on the west it is bounded by the
Island of Sunda, and separated from it by
this river Chiamo, and on the east by the
island of Bale, and that on the north they
have the island of Madura, and on the south
the unexplored sea. ..." &c. — Bairos, IV.
i. 12.
1554. — "The information we have of this
port of Calapa, which is the same as ^umda,
and of another port called Bocaa, these two
being 15 leagues one from the other, and
* ". . . hum rio . . . que corta do mar todo
aquelle tergo de terra." . . . We are not quite
sure how to translate. Crawfurd renders : " This
(river) intersects the whole island from sea to sea,"
which seems very free. But it is true, as we have
said, that several old maps show Java and Sunda
thus divided from sea to sea.
SUNDERBUNDS.
869
SUNDERBUNDS.
both tinder one King, is to the effect that
the supply of pepper one year with another
will be XXX thousand quintals,* that is to
say, XX thousand in one year, and x thousand
the next year ; also that it is very good
pepper, as good as that of Malauar, and
it is purchased with cloths of Cambaya,
Bengalla, and Choromandel." — A. Nunez,
in Sxibsidios, 42.
1566. — " Sonda, vn Isola de' Mori appresso
la costa della Giava." — Ces. Federici, in
Ramiisio, iii. 391v.
c. 1570.—
** Os Sundas e Malaios con pimenta,
Con massa, e noz ricos Bandanezes,
Com roupa e droga Cambaia a opulenta,
E com cravo os longinquos Maluguezes."
Ant. desc Ahrev, De. de Malaca.
1598. — Linschoten does not recognize the
two islands. To him Sunda is only a place
in Java : —
"... there is a straight or narrow passage
betweene Sumatra and laua, called the
straight of Sunda, of a place so called,
lying not far from thence within the He of
laua. . . . The principall hauen in the Hand
is Sunda Calapa.f whereof the straight
beareth the name ; in this place of Suda
there is much Pepper." — p. 34.
SUNDERBUNDS, n.p. The well-
known name of the tract of intersecting
creeks and channels, swampy islands,
and jungles, which constitutes that
part of the Ganges Delta nearest the
sea. The limits of the region so-called
are the mouth of the Hoogly on the
west, and that of the Megna (i.e. of the
combined great Ganges and Brahma-
putra) on the east, a width of about
220 miles. The name appears not to
have been traced in old native docu-
ments of any kind, and hence its real
form and etymology remain uncertain.
Sundara-vana, 'beautiful forest';
Sundarl-vana, or -ban, ' forest of the
Sundarl tree ' ; Chandra-han, and
Chandra-handy ' moon-forest ' or 'moon-
embankment ' ; Chanda-hha7ida, the
name of an old tribe of salt-makers ; |
Chandra dtp-ban from a large zemindary
called Chandra-dip in the Bakerganj
district at the eastern extremity of the
Sunderbunds ; these are all suggestions
that have been made. Whatever be
the true etymology, we doubt if it is
to be sought in sundara or sundarl.
[As to the derivation from the Sundarl
tree which is perhaps most usually
* Apparently 30,000 quintals every two years.
t Sunda Kalapa was the same as Jacatra, on the
site of which the Dutch founded Batavia in 1619.
X These are mentioned in a copper tablet in-
scription of A.D. 1136 ; see Blochmann, as quoted
furtiier on, p. 226.
accepted, Mr. Beveridge (Man» of
Bakarganjy 24, 167, 32) remarks that
this tree is b^y no means common in
many parts of the Bakarganj Sunder-
bunds ; he suggests that the word,
means ' beautiful wood ' and was
possibly given by the Brahmans.J
The name has never (except in one
quotation below) been in English
mouths, or in English popular ortho-
graphy, Soo7iderbunds, but Sunderbunds^
which implies (in correct translitera-
tion) an original sandra or chandra, not
sundara. And going back to what we
conjecture may be an early occurrence,
of the name in two Dutch writers,
we find this confirmed. These two
writers, it will be seen, both speak of a
famous Sandery, or Santry, Forest in
Lower Bengal, and we should be more
positive in our identification were it not
that in Van der Broucke's map (1660)
which was published in Valentijn's East
Indies (1726) this Sandery Forest is
shown on the west side of the Hoogly
R., in fact about due west of the site
of Calcutta, and a little above a place
marked as Basanderi, located near the
exit into the Hoogly of what represents
the old Saraswati R,, which enters the
former at Sankral, not far below the
Botanical Gardens, and 5 or 6 miles
below Fort William. This has led
Mr, Blochmann to identify the Sanderi
Bosch with the old Mahall Basandhari
which appears in the Aln as belonging'
to the Sirkar of Sulimanabad (Gladvnn's
Ayeen, ii. 207, orig. i. 407 ; Jarrett, ii.
140 ; Blochm. in J.A.S.B. xlii. pt. i.
p. 232), and which formed one of the
original "xxiv. Pergunnas."* Un-
doubtedly this is the Basanderi of V.
den Broucke's map ; but it seems
possible that some confusion between
Basanderi and Bosch Sandery (which
would be Sandarban in the vernacular)
may have led the map-maker to mis-
place the latter. We should gather
from Schulz t that he passed the
Forest of Sandry about a Dutch mile
below Sankral, which he mentions.
But his statement is so nearly identical
with that in Yalentijn that we appre-.
* Basandhari is also mentioned by Mr. James
Grant (1786) in his View of the Revenues of Bengal^
as the Pergunna of Belia-bussendry ; and by A.
Hamilton as a place on the Damudar, producing
much good sugar (Fifth Report, p. 405 ; A . Ham. ii . 4).
It would seem to have been the present Pergunna
of Balia, some 13 or 14 miles west of the northern
part of Calcutta. See Hunter's Bengal Gaz. i. 365.
t So called in the German version which we
use ; but in the Dutch original he is Schouten,
BUNDERBUNDS.
870
SUNGTARA.
hend they have no separate value.
Valentijn, in an earlier page, like
Bernier, describes the Sunderbunds as
the resort of the Arakan pirates, but
does not give a name (p. 169).
1661. — "We got under sail again" (just
after meeting the Arakan pirates) "in the
morning early, and went past the Forest of
Santry, so styled because (as has been
credibly related) Alexander the Great with
his mighty army was hindered by the strong
rush of the ebb and flood at this place, from
advancing further, and therefore had to turn
back to Macedonia." — Walter Schulz, 155.
0, 1666. — "And thence it is " (from pirati-
cal raids of the Mugs, &c.) " that at present
there are seen in the mouth of the Ganges,
so many fine Isles quite deserted, which
were formerly well peopled, and where no
other Inhabitants are found but wild Beasts,
and especially Tygers." — Bernier, E.T. 54 ;
[ed. Constable, 442].
1726.— "This (Bengal) is the land wherein
they will have it that Alexander the Great,
called by the Moors, whether Hindostanders
or Persians, Sulthaan Iskender, and in their
historians IsJcender Doulcarnain, was . . .
they can show you the exact place where
King Porus held his court. The natives
will prate much of this matter ; for example,
that in front of the Sanderie-Wood [Sanderie
Bosch, which we show in the map, and
which they call properly after him Iskenderie)
he was stopped by the great and rushing
streams." — Valentijn, v. 179.
1728. — " But your petitioners did not
arrive off Sunderbund Wood till four in
the evening, where they rowed backward
and forward for six days ; with which labour
and want of provisions three of the people
died." — Petition of Sheik Mahmud Ameen and
others, to Govr. of Ft. St. Geo., in Wheeler,
iii. 41.
- 1764.—" On the 11th Bhaudan, whilst the
Boats were at Kerma in Soonderbund, a
little before daybreak, Captain Ross arose
and ordered the Manjee to put off with the
J^udgerow. . . ." — Native Letter regarding
Murde)' of Captain John Ross hy a Native
Creio. In Long, 383. This instance is an
exception to the general remark made above
that the English popular orthography has
always been Sunder, and not Soonder-bunds.
1786. — "If the Jelinghy be navigable we
shall soon be in Calcutta ; if not, we must
pass a second time through the Sundar-
bans."— Letter of Sir W. Jones, in Life, ii.
83.
,, "A portion of the Sunderbunds
. . . for the most part overflowed by the
tide, as indicated by the original Hindoo
name of Chunderbund, signifying mounds,
or offspring of the moon." — James Grant,
in App. to Fifth Report, p. 260. In a note
Mr. Grant notices the derivation from "Soon-
dery wood," and " Soonder-ban, " 'beautiful
wood,' and proceeds: "But we adhere to
our own etymology rather ... above all,
because the richest and greatest part of
the Sunderbunds is still comprized in the
ancient Zemindarry pergunnah of Chunder
deep, or lunar territory."
1792. — " Many of these lands, what is
called the Sundra bunds, and others at the
mouth of the Ganges, if we may believe the
history of Bengal, was formerly well in-
habited."— Forrest, V. to Mergui, Pref. p. 5.
1793. — "That part of the delta bordering
on the sea, is composed of a labyrinth of
rivers and creeks, . . . this tract known by
the name of the Woods, or Sunderbunds, is
in extent eqiial to the principality of Wales."
— Rennell, Mem. of Map of Hind., 3rd ed.,
p. 359.
1853. — "The scenery, too, exceeded his
expectations ; the terrible forest solitude of
the Sunderbunds was full of interest to an
European imagination." — Oahfield, i. 38.
[SUNGAR, s. Pers. sanga^ sang, *a
stone.' A rude stone breastwork, such
as is commonly erected for defence by
the AfrTdis and other tribes on the
Indian N.W. frontier. The word has
now come into general military use, and
has been adopted in the S. African war,
[1857. — ". . . breastworks of wood and
stone (?n«rc^a and sanga respectively). . , ."
— Bellew, Journal of Mission, 127.
[1900. — " Conspicuous sungars are con-
structed to draw the enemy's fire." — Pioneer
Mail, March 16.]
The same word seems to be used in
the Hills in the sense of a rude wooden
bridge supported by stone piers, used
for crossing a torrent.
[1833. — " Across a deep ravine ... his
Lordship erected a neat sangah, or moun-
tain bridge of pines." — Mundy, Pen and
Pencil Sketches, ed. 1858, p. 117.'
[1871. — "A sungha bridge is formed as
follows: on either side the river piers of
rubble masonry, laced with cross-beams of
timber, are built up ; and into these are
inserted stout poles, one above the other in
successively projecting tiers, the interstices
between the latter being filled up with cross-
beams," &c. — Harcourt, HiTnalayan Districts
of Kooloo, p. 67 seq.']
SUNGTARA, s. Pers. sangtara.
The name of a kind of orange, probably
from Gintra. See under ORANGE a
quotation regarding the fruit of Cintra,
from Abulfeda.
c. 1526.— "The Sengtereh . . . is another
fruit. ... In colour and appearance it is
like the citron [Taranj), but the skin of the
fruit is smooth." — Baber, 328.
c. 1590.— "Sirkar Silhet is very moun-
tainous. . . . Here grows a delicious fruit
called Soontara (sUntara) in colour like an
orange, but of an oblong form." — Ayeen, by
SUNN.
871
sunyAsee:
Gladwin, ii. 10 ; [Jaii'ett (ii. 124) writes
Suntarah].
1793.— "The people of this country have
infinitely more reason to be proud of their
'Oranges, which appear to me to be very
superior to those of Silhet, and probably
indeed are not surpassed by any in the
world. They are here called Santdla, which
I take to be a corruption of Sengterrah,
the name by which a similar species of
•orange is known in the Upper Provinces of
India." — KirhpatHck's Nepaul, 129.
1835. — "The most delicious oranges have
been procured here. The rind is fine and
thin, the flavour excellent ; the natives call
them 'cintra.'" — Wanderings of a Pilgrim,
ii. 99.
SUNN, s. Beng. and Hind, san,
from Skt. sana; the fibre of the Crota-
laria juncea, L. (N.O. Leguminosae) ;
often called Bengal, or Country, hemp.
It is of course in no way kindred to
true hemp, except in its economic iise.
In the following passage from the Am
the reference is to the Hibiscus cana-
hinus (see Watt, Econ. Diet ii. 597).
[c. 1590. — "Hemp grows in clusters like a
nosegay. . . . One species bears a flower
like the cotton-shrub, and this is called in
Hindostan, BVOi-paut. It makes a very soft
rope." — Ayeen, by Gladwin, ii. 89 ; in Bloch-
mann (i. 87) Patsa.n.']
1838. — "Sunn ... a plant the bark of
which is used as hemp, and is usually sown
around cotton fields." — Play/air, Taleef-i-
Sliereef, 96.
[SUNNEE, SOONNEE, s. Ar.
sunni, which is really a Pers. form
and stands for that which is expressed
bv the Ar. Ahlu's-Sunnah, ' the people
of the Path,' a ' Traditionist.' The
term applied to the large Mahom-
medan sect who acknowledge the first
four KhalTfahs to have been the right-
ful descendants of the Prophet, and
are thus opposed to the Sheeahs. The
latter are much less numerous than the
former, the proportion being, accord-
ing to Mr. Wilfrid Blunt's estimate,
15 millions Shiahs to 145 millions of
Sunnis.
[c. 1590.— "The Mahommedans (of Kash-
mir) are partly Simnies, and others of the
sects of Aly and Noorbukhshy ; and they
are frequently engaged in wars with each
other." — Ayeen, by Gladwin, ii. 125; ed.
Jarrett, ii. 352.
[1623.— "The other two ... are Sonni,
;as the Turks and Moghol." — P. delta Valle,
Hak. Soc. i. 152.
[1812. — "A fellow told me with the gravest
face, that a lion of their own country would
never hurt a Sheyah . . . but would always
devour a Sunni." — Morier, Journey throitgh
Persia, 62.]
SUNNUD, s. Hind, from Ar.
sanad. A diploma, patent, or deed of
grant by the government of office,
privilege, or right. The corresponding
Skt. — H. is sdsana.
[c. 1590. — "A paper authenticated by
proper signatures is called a sunnud. . . ."
— Ayeen, by Gladwin, i. 214 ; ed. Blochmann,
i. 259.]
1758. — " They likewise brought sunnuds,
or the commission for the nabobship." — Orme,
Hist., ed. 1803, ii. 284.
1759. — "That your Petitioners, being the
Bramins, &c. . . . were permitted by Sun-
nud from the President and Council to
collect daily alms from each shop or doocan
(Doocaun) of this place, at 5 cowries per
diem." — In Long, 184.
1776. — " If the path to and from a House
... be in the Territories of another Person,
that Person, who always hath passed to and
fro, shall continue to do so, the other Person
aforesaid, though he hath a Right of
Property in the Ground, and hath an at-
tested Sunnud thereof, shall not have
Authority to cause him any Let or Molesta-
tion."—^a^ec^, Code, 100-101.
1799.— "I enclose you sunnuds for pen-
sion for the Killadar of Chittledroog." —
Wellington, i. 45.
1800. — " I wished to have traced the nature
of landed property in Soondah ... by a
chain of Sunnuds up to the 8th century."—
Sir T. Munro, in Life, i. 249.
1809. — " This sunnud is the foundation of
all the rights and privileges annexed to a
Jageer (Jagheer)." — Harrington's ^>— '— ■'-
ii. 410.
SUNYASEE, s. Skt. sannyas% lit.
' one who resigns, or abandons,' scil.
' wordly afl'airs ' ; a Hindu religious
mendicant. The name of Sunnyasee
was applied familiarly in Bengal,
c. 1760-75, to a body of banditti claim-
ing to belong to a religious fraternity,
who, in the interval between the decay
of the imperial authority and the
regular establishment of our own, had
their head-quarters in the forest-tracts
at the foot of the Himalaya. From
these they used to issue periodically
in large bodies, plundering and levy-
ing exactions far and wide, and return-
ing to their asylum in the jungle
when threatened with pursuit. In
the days of Nawab Mir Kasim 'All
(1760-64) they were bold enough to
plunder the city of Dacca ; and in
1766 the great geographer James
SUNYASEE.
872
SUPARA.
Eennell, in an encounter with a large
body of them in the territory of Koch
(see COOCH) Bihar, was nearly cut to
pieces. Eennell himself, live years
later, was employed to carry out a
project which he had formed for the
suppression of these bands, and did so
apparently with what was considered
at the time to be success, though we
find the depredators still spoken of by
W. Hastings as active, two or three
years later.
[c. 200 A.D. — "Having thus performed
religious acts in a forest during the third
portion of his life, let him become a
Sannyasi for the fourth portion of it,
abandoning all sensual affection." — Mann,
vi. 33.
[c. 1590.— "The fourth period is Sann-
yasa, which is an extraordinary state of
austerity that nothing can surpass. . . .
Such a person His Majesty calls Sannyasi."
— Aln, ed. Jarrett, iii. 278.]
1616. — "Sunt autem Sanasses apud illos
Brachmanes quidam, sanctimoniae opinione
habentes, ab hominum scilicet consortio
semoti in solitudine degentes et nonnunqua
totfi nudi corpus in publicxi prodeuntes." —
Jarric, Thes. i. 663.
1626. — "Some (an vnlearned kind) are
called Sannases." — Purchas, Pilgrimage,
549.
1651.— "The Sanyasys are people who
set the world and worldly joys, as they
say, on one side. These are indeed more
precise and strict in their lives than the
foregoing." — Rogerhis, 21.
1674.— "Saniade, or Saniasi, is a dignity
greater than that of Kings." — Faria y
Soiisa, Asia Port. ii. 711.
1726. — "The San-yases are men who,
forsaking the world and all its fruits, be-
take themselves to a very strict and retired
manner of life." — Valentijn, GJwro. 75.
1766.— "The Sanashy Faquirs (part of
the same Tribe which plundered Dacca in
Cossim Ally's Time*) were in arms to the
number of 7 or 800 at the Time I was
surveying B^r (a small Province near
Boutan), and had taken and plundered the
Capital of that name within a few Coss of
my route. ... I came up with Morrison
immediately after he had defeated the
Sanashys in a pitched Battle. . . . Our
Escorte, which were a few Horse, rode off,
and the Enemy with drawn Sabres imme-
diately surrounded us. Morrison escaped
unhurt, Richards, my Brother officer, re-
ceived only a slight Wound, and fought his
Way off ; my Armenian Assistant was
killed, and the Sepoy Adjutant much
* This affair is alluded to in one of the extracts
in Long (p. 342): "Agreed . . . that the Fakiers
who were made prisoners at the retaking of Dacca
may be employed as Coolies in the repair of the
Factory."— Procsfs. oj Council at Ft, William,, Dec. 5,
1769,
wounded. ... I was put in a Palankeen,
and Morrison made an attack on the Enemy
and cut most of them to Pieces. I was now
in a most shocking Condition indeed, being
deprived of the Use of both my Arms, . . .
a cut of a Sable {sic) had cut through my
right Shoulder Bone, and laid me open for
nearly a Foot down the Back, cutting thro'
and wounding some of my Ribs. I had
besides a Cut on the left Elbow wh^ii took
off the Muscular part of the breadth of a
Hand, a Stab in tlie Arm, and a large Cut
on the head. . . ." — MS. Letter from James
Rennell, dd. August 30, in possession of his-
grandson Major Rodd.
1767.— "A body of 5000 Sinnasses have
lately entered the Sircar Sarong country ;
the Phousdar sent two companies of Sepoys
after them, under the command of a Ser-
jeant . . . the Sinnasses stood their ground,
and after the Sepoys had fired away their
ammunition, fell on them, killed and
wounded near 80, and put the rest to flights
. . ." — Letter to President at Ft. William,
from Thomas Rximbold, Chief at Patna, dd»
April 20, in Long, p. 526.
1773. — "You will hear of great dis*
turbances committed by the Sinassies, or
wandering Fackeers, who annually infest the
provinces about this time of the year, in
pilgrimage to Juggernaut, going in bodies
of 1000 and sometimes even 10,000 men."—
Letter of Warren Hastings, dd. February 2„
in Gleig, i. 282.
,, "At this time we have five batta-
lions of Sepoys in pursuit of them." — Do^
do., March 31, in Gleig, i. 294.
1774. — "The history of these people is
curious. . . . They . . . rove continually
from place to place, recruiting their numbers
with the healthiest children they can steal.
. . . Thus they are the stoutest and most
active men in India. . . . Such are the
Senassies, the gypsies of Hindostan." — Do.
do., dd. August 25, in Gleig, 303-4. See
the same vol., also pp. 284, 296-7-8, 395.
1826.— "Being looked upon with an evil
eye by many persons in society, I pretended
to bewail my brother's loss, and gave out
my intention of becoming a Sunyasse, and
retiring from the world." — Pandurang Hari^
394 ; [ed. 1873, ii. 267 ; also i. 189].
SUPARA, n.p. The name of a
very ancient port and city of Western
India ; in Skt. SurpdraJca* popularly
Supara. It was near Wasai (Bagaim
of the Portuguese — see (1) Bassein) —
which was for many centuries the chief
city of the Konkan, where the name
still survives as that of a well-to-do
town of 1700 inhabitants, the channel
by which vessels in former days reached
* Williams (Skt. Diet, s.v.) gives Surparaka a»
"the name of a mythical country"; but it was
real enough. There is some ground for believing
that there was another Surparaka on the coast of
Orissa, SiTFTrdpa of Ptolemy.
SUPARA.
873
SUPREME COURT.
it from the sea being now dry. The
city is mentioned in the Mahdbhdrata
as a very holy place, and in other old
Sanskrit works, as well as in cave in-
scriptions at Karli and Nasik, going
back to the 1st and 2nd centuries
of the Christian era. Excavations
affording interesting Buddhist relics,
were made in 1882 by Mr. (now Sir)
J. M. Campbell (see his interesting
notice in Bombay Gazetteer, xiv. 314-
342 ; xvi. 125) and Pundit Indraji
Bhagwanlal. The name of Supara is
one of those which have been plaus-
ibly connected, through Sojphir^ the
Coptic name of India, with the Opliir
of Scripture. Some Arab writers call
it the Sofala of India.
C. A.D. 80-90. — "ToTTtKci 5e ifiirbpLa Kara
rb i^rjs Kel/xeva airb 'Bapvyd^uiv , "Lovir-
irapa, /cat KaWiiva irdXis . . ." — Pe^'iplus,
§ 52, ed. Fahricii.
c. 150.—
" 'ApiaKTJs 1,adivQv
^ovirdpa . . .
Todpios Tora/xoO iK^oKai . . ,
Aoi}77a . . .
Brjpda TTOTafjLOV iK^oKai . . .
'Zi/j.vWa i/m-Trdpiov /cat dKpa ..."
Ptolemy, VII. i. f. § 6.
c. 460. — " The King compelling Wijayo
and his retinue, 700 in number, to have the
half of their heads shaved, and having em-
barked them in a vessel, sent them adrift
on the ocean. . . . Wijayo himself landed
at the port of Supparaka. . . ."—The
Mahaicanso, by Tumour, p. 46.
c. 500. — " 1,ov(peip, xcjpa, ev rj oi ttoXi;-
Tifioi \i6oi, /cat 6 xP^<^os, iv 'IvSig,." — Jlesy-
chuis, s.v.
0. 951.— "Cities of Hind . . . Kamb^ya,
Subara, Sind^n."— /stoMn, in Wliot, i. 27.
A.D. 1095. — " The Mahamandallka, the
illustrious AnantadSva, the Emperor of the
Kohkan (Concan), has released the toll
mentioned in this copper-grant given by the
surras, in respect of every cart belonging to
two persons . . . which may come into any
of the ports, Sri Sthjlnaka (Tana), as well
as Nagapur, Surparaka, Chemuli (Chaul)
and others, included within the Kohkan
Fourteen Hundred. . . ." — Copper-Plate
Grant, in hid. Antiq. ix. 38.
c. 1150. — "Siibara is situated U mile
from the sea. It is a populous busy town,
and is considered one of the entrepots of
India."— Iklrisi, in £lliot, i. 85.
1321. — "There are three places where the
Friars might reap a great harvest, and
where they could live in common. One of
these is Supera, where two friars might be
stationed ; and a second is in the distri(;t of
Parocco (Broach), where two or three might
abide ; and the third is Columbus (Quilon)."
—Letter of Fr. Jordamis, in Cathay, &c., 227.
c. 1330.— -" Sufalah Indica. Birunio nomi-
natur Sufarah. . . . De eo nihil commemo-
randum invem."—Abuffeda, in Gitdemeister,
189.
1538.— "Rent of the cagabe (Cusbah), of
gupara . . . 14,122 fedeas."—S. Bothelho,
Tombo, 175.
1803. — Extract from a letter dated Camp
Soopara, March 26, 1803.
"We have just been paying a formal
visit to his highness the peishwa," &c. — In
Asiatic Annucd Reg. for 1803, Ckron. p. 99.
1846. — "Sopara is a large place in the
Agasee mahal, and contains a considerable
Mussulman population, as well as Christian
and Hindoo . . . there is a good deal of
trade ; and grain, salt, and garden produce
are exported to Guzerat and Bombay." —
Desnltoi-y Notes, by John Vaupelff Esq., in
Trans. Bo. Geog. Soc. vii. 140.
SUPREME COURT. The designa-
tion of the English Court established
at Fort William by the Kegulation Act
of 1773 (13 Geo. III. c. 63), and after-
wards at the other two Presidencies.
Its extent of jurisdiction was the sub-
ject of acrimonious controversies in
the early years of its exigtence ; con-
troversies which were closed by 21
Geo. III. c. 70, which explained and
defined the jurisdiction of the Court.
The use of the name came to an end
in 1862 with the establishment of the
'High Court,' the bench of which is
occupied by barrister judges, judges,
from the Civil Service, and judges
promoted from the native bar.
The Charter of Charles II., of 1661,
gave the Company certain powers to
administer the laws of England, and
that of 1683 to establish Courts of
Judicature. That of Geo. I. (1726)
gave power to establish at each Presi-
dency Mayor's Courts for civil suits,
with' appeal to the Governor and
Council, and from these, in cases in-
volving more than 1000 pagodas, to
the King in Council. The same
charter constituted the Governor and
Council of each Presidency a Court
for trial of all offences except high
treason. Courts of Eequests were
established by charter of Geo. II.,
1753. The Mayor's Court at Madras
and Bombay survived till 1797, when
(by 37 Geo. III. ch. 142) a Recorder's
Court was instituted at each. This
was superseded at Madras by a Su-
preme Court in 1801, and at Bombay
in 1823.
SURA.
874
SURAT.
SURA, s. Toddy (({.v.), i-e. the
fermented sap of several kinds of
palm, such as coco, palmyra, and wild-
date. It is the Skt. sura, 'vinous
liquor,' which has passed into most of
the vernaculars. In the first quota-
tion we certainly have the word,
though combined with other elements
of uncertain identity, applied by
Cosmas to the milk of the coco-nut,
perhaps making some confusion be-
tween that and the fermented sap.
It will be seen that Linschoten applies
^ura in the same way. Bluteau,
-curiously, calls this a Caffre word. It
has in fact been introduced from India
into Africa by the Portuguese (see Ann.
Marit. iv. 293).
c. 545. ^—*' The Argell" [i.e. Nargil, or
naxgeela, or coco-nut) "is at first full of
very sweet water, which the Indians drink,
using it instead of wine. This drink is called
Rhonco-snra.,* and is exceedingly pleasant."
— Cosmas, in Catftxiy, &c,, clxxvi.
[1554.— " Cura." See under ARRACK.]
1563. — "They grow two qualities of palm-
"tree, one kind for the fruit, and the other
to give Qura." — Garcia, f. 67.
1578. — "Sura, which is, as it were, rino
onosto." — Acosta, 100.
1598. — " ... in that sort the pot in short
space is full of water, which they call Sura,
and is very pleasant to drinke, like sweet
whay, and somewhat better." — Linschoten,
101 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 48].
1609-10. — ". . . A goodly country and
fertile . . . abounding with Date Trees,
whence they draw a liquor, called Tarree
(Toddy) or Sure. . . ."— TF. Finch, in
Furchas, i. 436.
1643. — "La ie fis boire mes mariniers
■de telle sorte que peu s'en falut qu'ils ne
renuersassent notre almadie ou batteau :
■Ce breuvage estoit du sura, qui est du vin
fait de palmes." — Mocquet, Voyages, 252.
c. 16.50. — "Nor could they drink either
Wine, or Sury, or Strong Water, by reason
of the great Imposts which he laid upon
them."— Tavernier, E.T. ii. 86; [ed. Ball,
i. 343].
1653. — "Les Portugais appelent ce tari
•ou vin des Indes, Soure . . . de cette liqueur
le singe, et la grande chauue-souris . . .
sont extremement amateurs, aussi bien que
les Indiens Mansulmans [sic), Parsis, et quel-
'que tribus d'Indou. . . ." — l)e la Boidlaye-
le-Oouz, ed. 1657, 263.
SURAT, n.p. In English use the
name of this city is accented Surcitt ;
but the name is in native writing and
parlance generally Surdt. In the Am,
nowever (see below), it is written Surat ;
* 'Po7x6 perhaps is Tam. lanJia, ' coco-nut.'
also in Sddik Isfahdnl (p. 106). Surat
was taken by Akbar in 1573, having
till then remained a part of the falling
Mahommedan kingdom of Guzerat.
An English factory was first estab-
lished in 1608-9, which was for more
than half a century the chief settle-
ment of the English Company in
Continental India. The transfer of
the Chiefs to Bombay took place in
1687.
We do not know the origin of the
name. Various legends on the sub-
ject are given in IVIr. (now Sir J.)
Campbell's Bombay Gazetteer (vol. ii.),
but none of them have any proba-
bility. The ancient Indian Saurdshtra
was the name of the Peninsula of
Guzerat or Kattywar, or at least of
the maritime part of it. This latter
name and country is represented by
the ditterently^.spelt and pronounced
Sorath (see SURATH). Sir Henry
Elliot and his editor have repeatedly
stated the opinion that the names are
identical. Thus : " The names ' Surat '
and ' Siirath ' are identical, both being
derived from the Sankrit Surdshtra ;
but as they belong to different places
a distinction in spelling has been
maintained. ' Surat ' is the city ;
' Siirath ' is a prdnt or district of
Kattiwar, of which Junagarh is the
chief town " (Elliot, v. 350 ; see also
197). Also: "The Sanskrit Surdshtra
and Gurjjara survive in the modern
names Surat and Guzerat, and however
the territories embraced by the old
terms have varied, it is hard to con-
ceive that Surat was not in Surdshtra
nor Guzerat in Gurjjara. All evi-
dence goes to prove that the old and
modern names applied to the same
places. Thus Ptolemy's Surastrene com-
prises Surat. ..." (Dowson (?) ibid. i.
359). This last statement seems dis-
tinctly erroneous. Surat is in Ptolemy's
AdpLKTj, not in ^vpaarprjpi^, which repre-
sents, like Saurashtra, the peninsula.
It must remain doubtful whether
there was any connection between the
names, or the resemblance was acci-
dental. It is possible that continental
Surat may have originally had some
name implying its being the place of
passage' to Saurdshtra or Sorath.
Surat is not a place of any antiquity.
There are some traces of the existence
of the name ascribed to the 14th cen-
tury, in passages of uncertain A^alue in
certain native writers. But it only
SURAT.
875
SURAT.
►«ame to notice as a place of any im-
portance about the very end of the 15th
-century, when a rich Hindu trader,
Oopi by name, is stated to have
^established himself on the spot, and
founded the town. The way, how-
ever, in which it is spoken of by
Barbosa previous to 1516 shows that
the rise of its prosperity must have
been rapid.
[Siirat in English slang is equivalent
to the French Rafiot, in the sense of
* no great shakes,' an adulterated
•article of inferior quality (Barrere, s.v.
Rafiot). This perhaps was accounted
for by the fact that " until lately the
•character of Indian cotton in the
Liverpool market stood very low, and
the name ^ Surats,' the description
Tinder which the cotton of this pro-
vince is still included, was a byword
.and a general term of contempt"
{Berar Gazetteer, 226 seq.).]
1510. — "Don Afonso" (de Noronha, ne-
phew of Alboquerque) "in the storm not
knowing whither they went, entered the
Gulf of Cambay, and struck upon a shoal
in front of ^urrate. Trying to save them-
selves by swimming or on planks many
perished, and among them Don Afonso." —
4Jorrea, ii. 29.
1516. — "Having passed beyond the river
•of Reynel, on the other side there is a city
-which they call (Jlurate, peopled by Moors,
and close upon the river ; they deal there
in many kinds of wares, and carry on a
^reat trade ; for many ships of Malabar and
other parts sail thither, and sell what they
bring, and return loaded with what they
■choose. . . ." — Barbosa, Lisbon ed. 280.
1525. — "The corjaa (Gorge) of cotton
cloths of (Juryate, of 14 yards each, is
'.vorth . . . 250fedeas." — Lembranga, 45.
1528. — "Heytor da Silveira put to sea
iigain, scouring the Gulf, and making war
•everywhere with fire and sword, by sea and
land ; and he made an onslaught on ^urrate
.-and Reynel, great cities on the sea-coast,
and sacked them, and burnt part of them,
for all the people fled, they being traders^and
without a garrison. . . ." — Correa, iii. 277.
1553.— "Thence he proceeded to the bar
•of the river Tapty, above which stood two
'Cities the most notable on that gulf. The
-first they call Surat, 3 leagues from the
mouth, and the other Reiner, on the oppo-
site side of the river and half a league from
the bank. . . . The latter was the most
•sumptuous in buildings and civilisation, in-
habited by warlike people, all of them
Moors inured to maritime war, and it was
^rom this city that most of the foists and
ships of the King of Cambay's fleet were
furnished. Surat again was inhabited by
an unwarlike people whom they call Ban-
j'ans, folk given to mechanic crafts, chiefly
to the business of weaving cotton cloths." —
BaiTos, IV. iv. 8.
1554. — "So saying they quitted their
rowing-benches, got ashore, and started for
SvLrTa.t."—SkU 'AN, p. 83.
1573. — "Next day the Emperor went to
inspect the fortress. . . . During his in-
spection some large mortars and guns
attracted his attention. Those mortars bore
the name of Sulaira^nf, from the name of
Sulaim^n Sultan of Turkey. When he made
his attempt to conquer the ports of Gujarat,
he sent these . . . with a large army by
sea. As the Turks . . . were obliged to
return, they left these mortars. . . . The
mortars remained upon the sea-shore, until
Khud^wand Kh^n built the fort of Surat,
when he placed them in the fort. The one
which he left in the country of Siirath was
taken to the fort of Junagarh by the ruler
of that country." — Tahakdt-i-Akharl, in
Elliot, V. 350.
c. 1590. — "Stlrat is among famous ports.
The river Tapti runs hard by, and at seven
coss distance joins the salt sea. Ranir on
the other side of the river is now a port
dependent on Stlrat, but was formerly a
big city. The ports of KhandevI and Balsar
are also annexed to Stlrat. Fruit, and
especially the ananas, is abundant. . . .
The sectaries of Zardasht, emigrant from
Fars, have made their dwelling here ; they
revere the Zhand and Pazhand and erect
their dahhmas (or places for exposing the
dead). . . . Through the carelessness of the
agents of Government and the commandants
of the troops {sipah-saldrdn, Sipah Selar), a
considerable tract of this Sirkar is at present
in the hands of the Frank, e.g. Daman,
Sanjan (St. John's), Tarapur, Mahim, and
Basai (see (1) Bassein), that are both cities
and forts."— J^m, orig. i. 488; [ed. Jarrett^
ii. 243].
[1615. — "To the Right Honourable Sir
Thomas Roe . . . these in Zuratt."—i^osto',
Letters, iii. 196.]
1638.— "Within a League of the Road
we entred into the River upon which Surat
is seated, and which hath on both sides a
very fertile soil, and many fair gardens,
with pleasant Country-houses, which being
all white, a colour which it seems the
Indians are much in love with, afford
a noble prospect amidst the greenness
whereby they are encompassed. But the
River, which is the Tapte ... is so shallow
at the mouth of it, that Barks of 70
or 80 Tun can hardly come into it." —
Mandelslo, p. 12.
1690. — " Suratt is reckon'd the most
fam'd Emporium of the Indian Empire,
where all Commodities are vendible. . . .
And the River is very commodious for the
Importation of Foreign Goods, which are
brought up to the City in Hoys and Yachts,
and Country Bosds."—Ovington, 218.
1779. — "There is some report that he
(Gen. Goddard) is gone to Bende)-S0VLret
. . . but the truth of this God knows."—
Seir Mutaq. iii. 328.
S URATE.
876
SURKUNDA.
SURATH, more properly Sorath,
and Soreth, n.p. This name is the
legitimate modern form and repre-
sentative of the ancient Indian Sau-
rdshtra and Greek Syrastrene, names
which applied to what we now call
the Katty war Peninsula, but especially
to the fertile plains on the sea-coast.
["Surashtra, the land of the Sus,
afterwards Sanskritized into Sau-
rashtra the Goodly Land, preserves its
name in Sorath the southern part of
Kathiavada. The name appears as
Surashtra in the Mahdbhdrata and
Panini's Ganapdtha, in Eudradaman's
(a.d. 150) and Skandagupta's (a.d. 456)
Girnar inscriptions, and in several
Valabhi copper-plates. Its Prakrit
form appears as Suratha in the Nasik
inscription of Gotamiputra (a.d. 150)
and in later Prakrit as Suraththa in
the Tirthakalpa of Jinapra-bhasuri of
the 13th or 14th century. Its earliest
foreign mention is perhaps Strabo's
Saraostus and Pliny's Oratura"
(Bombay Gazetteer^ i. pt. i. 6)]. The
remarkable discovery of one of the
great inscriptions of Asoka (b.c. 250)
on a rock at Girnar, near Junagarh in
Saurashtra, shows that the dominion
of that great sovereign, whose capital
was at Pataliputra (lla\i/j.^60pa) or
Patna, extended to this distant shore.
The application of the modern form
Surath or Sorath has varied in extent.
It is now the name of one of the four
prdnts or districts into which the
peninsula is divided for political
purposes, each of these prdnts con-
taining a number of small States, and
being partly managed, partly con-
trolled by a Political Assistant. Sorath
occupies the south-western portion,
embracing an area of 5,220 sq. miles.
C. A.D. 80-90. — "Tai;T7;s rd fih fieab-
7eta T^ 'liKvdlq. ffwopl^ovra 'A^ipia KoXeirai,
ra 8^ irapadaKdcraia 'ZvpacTTprjvT]." — Feri-
plus, § 41.
c. 150.—
*' 'Zvpa(TTp7)vri$, * * *
Ba/)5d^77^a 7r6Xts . . .
"Lvpacrrpa /cw/i?; . . .
'M.ovoyKwcrcov ip.ir6pLov ..."
Ptolemy, VII. i. 2-3.
,, ** ndXtj/ T] iikv irapa rb Xotirbv
fiipos Tov 'IvSov TToo-a KoXeiTai koivQs ixkv
. , . 'IpdocTKvdia
Kal 7} irepl rbv Kdvdi KbXTOv .
Tpy)V'fi." — Ihid. 55.
iVpaa-
0. 545. — " 'EicriJ' ovv rd XafiTrpd ifxirSpiau
TTJs 'IpdiKTjs ravra, 'ZivdoO, 'Oppodd, Ka\-«
Xtdua, 2t/3cb/), i) MaX^, irevre ifiirbpLa ^xovo"*
jBdWovra rb iriirepi.'* — Cosmas, lib. xi.
These names may be interpreted as Sind^
Sorath, Calyan, Choul (?), Malabar.
0. 640. — "En quittant le royaume de Fa-
la-])i (Vallabhi), 11 fit 500 li k I'ouest,
et arriva au royaiime de Sou-la-tch'a (Sou-
rachtra). . . . Comme ce royaume se
trouve sur le chemin de la mer occidentale,
tons les habitans profitent des avantages.
qu'offre la mer ; ils se livrent au n^goce, et
k un commerce d'^change." — Hiouen-Thsang^
in Pel. Bouddh., iii. 164-165.
1516. — "Passing this city and following-
the sea-coast, you come to another plac&
which has also a good port, and is called
9urati Mangalor,* and here, as at tha
other, put in many vessels of Malabar for
horses, grain, cloths, and cottons, and for
vegetables and other goods prized in India,
and they bring hither coco-nuts, Jagara
(Jaggery), which is sugar that they maka
drink of, emery, wax, cardamoms, and every
other kind of spice, a trade in which great
gain is made in a short time." — Barbosa, in
Raviusio, i. f. 296.
1573. — See quotation of this date under
preceding article, in which both the names
Surat and Sflrath, occur.
1584. — "After his second defeat Muzaffar
Gujar^tf retreated by way of Champ^nir,
Bfrpilr, and JhaMwar, to the country of
Surath, and rested at the town of Gondal,
12 kos from the fort of Jun%arh. . . . He
gave a lac of Mahmudis and a jewelled
dagger to Amln Kh^n Ghori, ruler of
Surath, and so won his support." — Tabakdt-
i-Akbari, in Elliot, v. 437-438.
c. 1590. — "Sircar Surat (Stlrath) was
formerly an independent territory ; the
chief was of the Ghelolo tribe, and com-
manded 50,000 cavalry, and 100,000 in-
fantry. Its length from the port of Ghogeh
(Gogo) to the port of Aramroy {Aramrdl}
measures 125 cose; and the breadth from
Sindehar [Sirdhar), to the port of Diu, is.
a distance of 72 cose."—Ayeeny by Gladiciiiy
ii. 73 ; [ed. Jarrett, ii. 243].
1616.— "7 Soret, the chief city, is called
Janagar ; it is but a little Province, yet
very rich ; it lyes upon Guzarat ; it hath
the Ocean to the South."— Terry, ed. 1665,
p. 354.
SURKUNDA, s. Hind, sarhanddy
[Skt. sara^ 'reed-grass,' kdnda^ 'joints
section']. The name of a very tall
reed-grass, Saccharum Sara, Roxb.,
perhaps also applied to Saccharum
procerum, Roxb. These grasses are
often tall enough in the riverine
plains of Eastern Bengal greatly to
overtop a tall man standing in a
* Mangalore (q.v.) on this coast, no doubt
called Sorathl Mangalor to distinguish it from the
well-known Mangalor of Canara.
^
M
SURPOOSE.
877
SUTLEDGE.
howda on the back of a tall elephant.
It is from the upper part of the
flower-bearing stalk of surkunda that
fiirky (q.v.) is derived. A most in-
telligent visitor to India was led into
a curious mistake about the name of
this grass by some official, who ought
to have known better. We quote the
passage. 's story about the main
branch of a river channel probably
rests on no better foundation.
1875. — *'As I drove yesterday with ,
I asked him if he knew the scientific name
of the tall grass which I heard called tiger-
grass at Ahmed abad, and which is very
abundant here (about Lahore). I think it
is a saccharum, but am not quite sure.
' No, ' he said, ' but the people in the neigh-
bourhood call it Sikunder's Grass, as they
still call the main branch of a river
' Sikander's channel.' Strange, is it not ? —
how that great individuality looms through
history." — Grant Duff, Notes of an Indian
Journey, 105.
SURPOOSE, s. Pers. sar-posh,
* head-cover,' [which again becomes
corrupted into our Tarboosh {tarhush\
and ^ Tarbrush^ of the wandering
Briton]. A cover, as of a basin, dish,
hooka-bowl, &c.
1829. — "Tugging away at your hookah,
find no smoke ; a thief having purloined
your silver chelam (see CHILLUM) and
surpoose." — Mem. of John Shipp, ii. 159.
SURRAPURDA, s. Pers. sard-
parda. A canvas screen surrounding
royal tents or the like (see CANAUT).
1404. — " And round this pavilion stood an
enclosure, as it were, of a town or castle
made of silk of many colours, inlaid in
many ways, with battlements at the top,
and with cords to strain it outside and in-
side, and with poles inside to hold it up.
. . . And there was a gateway of great
lieight forming an arch, with doors within
and without made in the same fashion as
the wall . . . and above the gateway a
square tower with battlements : however
line the said wall was with its many devices
and artifices, the said gateway, arch and
tower, was of much more exquisite work
still. And this enclosure they call Zala-
parda." — Clavijo, s. cxvi.
c. 1590.— "The Sarapardah was made in
former times of coarse canvass, but his
Majesty has now caused it to be made of
carpeting, and thereby improved its ap-
pearance and usefulness." — Aln, i. 54.
[1839. — "The camp contained numerous
enclosures of serrapurdahs or canvass
fikreens. . . ."—Mphinstone, Caubulj 2nd
ed. i. 101.]
SURRINJAUM, s. Pers. sar-
anjdm, lit. 'beginning-ending.' Used
in India for 'apparatus,' 'goods and
chattels,' and the like. But in the
Mahratta provinces it has a special
application to grants of land, or rather
assignments of revenue, for special
objects, such as keeping up a contingent
of troops for service ; to civil officers
for the maintenance of their state ; or
for charitable purposes.
[1823. — "It was by accident I discovered
the deed for this tenure (for the support
of troops), which is termed serinjam. The
Pundit of Dhar shewed some alarm ; at
which I smiled, and told him that his master
had now the best tenure in India. . . ."
Malcolm, Central India, 2nd ed. i. 103.]
[1877. — "Government . . . did not accede
to the recommendation of the political agent
immediately to confiscate his saringam, or
territories." — Mrs. Guthrie, My Year in an
Indiam, Fort, i. 166.]
SURRINJAUMEE, GRAM, s.
Hind, grdm-saranjdml ; Skt. grdma, ' a
village,' and saranjdm (see SURRIN-
JAUM); explained in the quotation.
1767. — " Gram-serenjammee, or peons
and pykes stationed in every village of the
province to assist the farmers in the collec-
tions, and to watch the villages and the
crops on the ground, who are also respon-
sible for all thefts within the village they
belong to . . . (Rs.) 1,54,521 : 14." —
Revenue Accounts of Burdioan. In Lona^
507.
SURROW, SEROW, &c., s. Hind.
sardo. A big, odd, awkward-looking
antelope in the Himalaya, 'something
in appearance between a jackass and
a Tahir ' (Tehr or Him. wild goat). —
Gol. MarJcham in Jerdon. It is Nemor-
hoedus bubalina, Jerdon ; \^N. bubalinuSj
Blanford (Mammalia, 513)].
SURWAUN, s. Hind, from Pers.
sdrwdn, sdrbdn, from sdr in the sense
of camel, a camel-man.
[1828. — ". . . camels roaring and blubber-
ing, and resisting every effort, soothing or
forcible, of their serwans to induce them
to embark." — Micndi/, Pen and Pencil
Sketches, ed. 1858, p. 185.]
1844.—". . . armed Surwans, or camel-
drivers."— G^. 0. of Sir C. Napier, 93.
SUTLEDGE, n.p. The most
easterly of the Five Rivers of the
Punjab, the great tributaries of the
Indus. Hind. Satlaj^ with certain
variations in spelling and pronuncia-
SUTLEDGE.
878
SUTTEE.
tion. It is ill Skt. SatadrUj 'flowing
in a hundred channels,' Sutudru,
Sutudr% SitadrUj &c., and is the
2a/)d5/jos, ZapdSpos, or 'Za8d8pr}s of
Ptolemy, the Sydriis (or Hesudrus) of
Pliny (vi. 21).
c. 1020.— "The SuMn . . . crossed in
safety the Sfhiin (Indus), Jelam, Chandr^ha,
Ubr^ (R^vf), Bah (Biy^h), and Sataldur.
, . ."—Al-'Utbi, in Elliot, 11. 41.
c. 1030. — "They all combine with the
Satlader below Multan, at a place called
Panjnad, or 'the junction of the five
rivers.'" — Al-Birum, In Elliot, 1. 48. The
same writer says: "(The name) should be
written Shataludr. It Is the name of a
province In Hind. But I have ascertained
from well-informed people that It should
be Sataludr, not Shataldudr " {sic). — Ibid.
p. 52.
c. 1310. — "After crossing the Panj^, or
five rivers, namely, Slnd, Jelam, the river
of Loh^war, Satliit, and Biyah. . . ." —
Wassaf, in Elliof, lii. 36.
c. 1380.— "The Sultan (Firoz Sh^h) . . .
conducted two streams into the city from two
rivers, one from the river Jumna, the other
from the SMt\ej."—Tdrtkk-i-Firoz-Shdhi, in
Elliot, 111. 300.
c. 1450.— "In the year 756 H. (1355 A.D.)
the Sultan proceeded to Dibalpiir, and con-
ducted a stream from the river Satladar,
for a distance of 40 l-os as far as Jhajar." —
Tdrikh-i-Mubdrak Shdhi, In Elliot, Iv. 8.
c. 1582. — "Letters came from Lahore
with the Intelligence that Ibrahim Husaln
Mirz^ had crossed the Satlada, and was
marching upon Dlp^lpiir." — Tabakat-i-Ak-
bari, in Elliot, v. 358.
c. 1590. — " Sfibah Dihll. In the 3rd
climate. The length (of this Subah) from
Palwal to Lodhlana, which is on the bank
of the river Satlaj, is 165 Kuroh." — Aln,
orlg. 1. 513 ; [ed. Jarrett, 11. 278].
1793. — "Near Moultan they unite again,
and bear the name of Setlege, until both
the substance and name are lost in the
Indus." — Rennell, Memoir, 102.
In the following passage the great
French geographer has missed the
Sutlej :
1753. — "Les cartes qui ont pr^c^d^ celles
que j'al compos€es de I'Arie, ou de I'lnde
. . . ne marquoient aucune riviere entre
I'Hyphasis, ou Hypasis, dernier des fleuves
qui se rendent dans I'lndus, et le Gemn^,
qui est le Jomanes de I'Antiquit^. . . .
Mais la marche de Tlmur a indiqu6 dans
cette intervalle deux riviferes, celle de
Kehker et celle de Panipat. Dans un ancien
itineraire de I'lnde, que Pllne nous a con-
serve, on trouve entre VHyphasis et le
Jomanes une riviere sous le nom d'Hesidrus
h, egale distance d'Hyphasis et de Jomanes,
et qu'on a tout lieu de prendre pour Kehker,"
r-D'Anville, p. 47.
SUTTEE, s. The rite of widow^
burning ; i.e. the burning of the living-
widow along with the corpse of her
husband, as practised by people *o£"
certain castes among the Hindus, and
eminently by the Rajputs.
The word is properly Skt. satl, 'a
good woman,' ' a true wife,' and thence-
specially applied, in modern ver-
naculars of Sanskrit parentage, to the
wife \yho was considered to accomplish,
the supreme act of fidelity by sacrific-
ing herself on the funeral pile of her
husband. The application of this,
substantive to the suicidal act, instead
of the person, is European. The-
proper Skt. term for the act is saha-
gamana, or 'keeping company,' [saha--
tnaranay 'dying together'].* A very
long series of quotations in illustra-
tion of the practice, from classical
times downwards, might be given..
We shall present a selection.
We should remark that the word
{satl or suttee) does not occur, so far
as we know, in any European work
older than the 17th century. And
then it only occurs in a disguised form
(see quotation from P. Delia Valle)..
The term masti which he uses is-
probably mahd-satl, which occurs in
Skt. Dictionaries ('a wife of great
virtue'). Delia Valle is usually
eminent in the correctness of his
transcriptions of Oriental words. This
conjecture of the interpretation of
masti is confirmed, and the traveller
himself justified, by an entry in Mr^
Whitworth's Dictionary of a word
Masii-halla used in Canara for a monu-
ment commemorating a sati. Kalla is-
stone and masti = mahd-satl,. We have
not found the term exactly in any
European document older than Sir
C. Malet's letter of 1787, and Sir W.
Jones's of the same year (see below).
Suttee is a Brahmanical rite, and
there is a Sanskrit ritual in existence
(see Classified Index to the Tanjore
MSS., p. 135«). It was introduced into
Southern India with the Brahman civil-
isation, and was prevalent there chiefly
in the Brahmanical Kingdom of
Vijayanagar, and among the Mahrattas.
In Malabar, the most primitive part
* But it is worthy of note that in the Island or
Bali one manner of accomplishing the rite is
called Satia (Skt. satyd, ' truth,' from sat, whence
also satl). See Crawfiird, H. of Ind. Arcliip. ii.
243, and Friedrich, in Verhandelingen wn het
Batav. Genootschap. xxiii. 10.
SUTTEE.
879
SUTTEE.
of S. India, tlie rite is forbidden
{Andchdranirnaya, v. 26). The cases
mentioned by Teixeira below, and in
the Lettres J^difiantes, occurred at
Tanjore and Madura. A (Mahratta)
Brahman at Tanjore told one of the
present writers that he had to perform
commemorative funeral rites for his
grandfather and grandmother on the
same day, and this indicated that
his grandmother had been a sail.
The practice has prevailed in various
regions besides India. Thus it seems
to have been an early custom among
the heathen Russians, or at least among
nations on the Volga called Russians by
Mas'udi and Ibn Fojlan. Herodotus
(Bk. V. ch. 5) describes it among certain
tribes of Thracians. It was in vo^ue
in Tonga and the Fiji Islands. It has
prevailed in the island of Bali within
our own time, though there accompany-
ing Hindu rites, and perhaps of Hindu
origin, — certainly modified by Hindu
influence. A full account of Suttee
as practised in those Malay Islands
will be found in Zollinger's account
of the Religion of Sassak in /. Ind.
Arch. ii. 166 ; also see Friedrich's Bah
as in note preceding. [A large number
of references to Suttee are collected in
Frazer, Pausanms, iii. 198 seqq.]
In Diodorus we have a long account
of the rivalry as to which of the two
wives of Keteus, a leader of the Indian
contingent in the army of Eumenes,
should perform suttee. One is re-
jected as with child. The history of
the other terminates thus :
B.C. 317. — "Finally, having taken leave
of those of the household, she was set upon
the pyre by her own brother, and was re-
garded with wonder by the crowd that had
run together to the spectacle, and heroically
ended her life ; the whole force with their
arms thrice marching round the pyre before
it was kindled. But she, laying herself
beside her husband, and even at the violence
of the flame giving utterance to no un-
becoming cry, stirred pity indeed in others
of the spectators, and in some excess of
eulogy ; not but what there were some of
the Greeks present who reprobated such
rites as barbarous and cruel. . . ." — Diod.
Sic. BiUioth. xix. 33-34.
c. B.C. 30.
" Felix Eois lex funeris una maritis
Quos Aurora suis rubra colorat equis ;
Namque nbi mortifero jacta est fax ultima
lecto
Uxorum f usis stat pia turba comis ;
Et certamen habet leti, quae viva sequatur
Conjugium ; pudor est non licuisse mori.
Ardent victrices ; et fiammae pectora prae-
bent,
Imponuntque suis ora perusta viris."
Propei-ttus,* Lib. iii. xiii. 15-22.
c. B.C. 20.— "He (Aristobulus) says that
he had heard from some persons of wives
burning themselves voluntarily with their
deceased husbands, and that those women
who refused to submit to this custom were
disgraced."—Strabo, xv. 62 (E.T. by Hamil-
ton and Falconer, iii. 112).
A.D. c, 390. — " Indi, utomnes ferebarbari
uxores plurimas habent. Apud eos lex est,
ut uxor carissima cum defuncto marito
cremetur. Hae igitur contendunt inter se-
de amore viri, et ambitio summa certantium
est, ac testimonium castitatis, dignam
morte decerni. Itaque victrix in habitu
omatuque pristino juxta cadaver aecubat,
amplexans illud et deosculans et suppositoa-
ignes prudentiae laude contemnens." — St.
Jerome, Advers. Jomniamim^ in ed. VallarSy
ii. 311.
c. 851. — " All the Indians burn their dead.
Serendib is the furthest out of the islands-
dependent upon India. Sometimes when
they burn the body of a King, his wives
cast themselves on the pile, and burn with,
him ; but it is at their choice to abstain." —
ReiTiaud, Relation, &c. i. .50.
c. 1200. — " Hearing the Raja was dead, the^
Parm^ri became a sati: — dying she said —
The son of the Jadavanl will rule the
country, may my blessing be on him ! " — •
Chand ' Bardai, in Ind. Ant. i. 227. W&
cannot be sure that sati is in the original, as
this is a condensed version by Mr. Beames.
1298. — "Many of the women also, when
their husbands die and are placed on the-
pile to be burnt, do burn themselves along
with the bodies." — Marco Polo, Bk. iii.
ch. 17.
c. 1322. — "The idolaters of this realm
have one detestable custom (that I must
mention). For when any man dies they
burn him ; and if he leave a wife they burn
her alive with him, saying that she ought
to go and keep her husband company in the^
other world. But if the woman have sons
by her husband she may abide with them,
an she will." — Odoric, in Cathay, &c., i. 79.
,, Also in Zampa or Champa: "When
a married man dies in this country his;
body is burned, and his living wife along
with it. For they say that she should go
to keep company with her husband in the
other world also." — Ibid. 97.
c. 1328. — " In this India, on the death of
a noble, or of any people of substance, their-
bodies are burned ; and eke their wives
follow them alive to the fire, and for the
sake of worldly glory, and for the love of
their husbands, and for eternal life, burn
along with them, with as much joy as if
they were going to be wedded. And those
* The same poet speaks of Evadne, who threw
herself at Thebes on the burning pile of her hus-
band Capaneus (I. xv. 21), a story which Paley
thinks must have come from some early ludiau'
legend.
SUTTEE.
880
SUTTEE.
who do this have the higher repute for
virtue and perfection among the rest." —
Fr. Jordanus, 20.
c. 1343. — " The burning of the wife after
the death of her husband is an act among
the Indians recommended, but not obliga-
tory. If a widow burns herself, the members
of the family get the glory thereof, and the
fame of fidelity in fulfilling their duties.
She who does not give herself up to the
flames puts on coarse raiment and abides
with her kindred, wretched and despised
for having failed in duty. But she is not
compelled to burn herself." (There follows
an interesting account of instances witnessed
by the traveller.) — Ibn Batuta, ii. 138.
c. 1430.— "In Medi4 vero India, mortui
•comburuntur, cumque his, ut plurimum
vivae uxores . . . una pluresve, prout fuit
matrimonii conventio. Prior ex lege uritur,
etiam quae unica est. Sumuntur autem et
aliae uxores quaedara eo pacto, ut morte
funus SU&, exornent, isque haud parvus apud
«os honos ducitur . . . submisso igne uxor
ornatiori cultu inter tubas tibicinasque et
•cantus, et ipsa psallentis more alacris rogum
magno comitatu circuit. Adstat interea
et sacerdos . . . hortando suadens. Cum
■circumierit ilia saepius ignem prope sug-
gestum consistit, vestesque exuens, loto de
more prius corpore, tum sindonem albam
induta, ad exhortationem dicentis in ignem
prosilit." — iV. Conti, in Poggius de Var.
Fort. iv.
c. 1520. — "There are in this Kingdom
(the Deccan) many heathen, natives of the
•country, whose custom it is that when they
die they are burnt, and their wives along
with them ; and if these will not do it they
remain in disgrace with all their kindred.
And as it happens oft times that they are
unwilling to do it, their Bramin kinsfolk
persuade them thereto, and this in order
that such a fine custom should not be broken
and fall into oblivion." — Somynario de Gent I,
in Hamusio, i. f. 329.
,, "In this country of Camboja . . .
when the King dies, the lords voluntarily
burn themselves, and so do the King's wives
•at the same time, and so also do other
women on the death of their husbands." —
Hid. f. 336.
1522. — " They told us that in Java Major
it was the custom, when one of the chief
men died, to burn his body ; and then his
principal wife, adorned with garlands of
flowers, has herself carried in a chair by
four men . . . comforting her relations,
who are afflicted because she is going to
burn herself with the corpse of her husband
. . . saying to them, ' I am going this even-
ing to sup with my dear husband and to
sleep with him this night.' . . . After again
consoling them (she) casts herself into
the fire and is burned. If she did not do
this she would not be looked upon as an
honourable woman, nor as a faithful wife."
—Pigafetta, E.T. by Lord Stanley of A., 154.
c. 1566. — Cesare Federici notices the rite
as peculiar to the Kingdom of " Bezeiieger "
<8ee BISNAGAR): "vidi cose stranie e
bestiali di quella gentilita, ; vsano prima-
mente abbrusciare i corpi raorti cosi
d'huomini come di donne nobili ; e si
I'huomo e maritato, la moglie e obligata
ad abbrusciarsi viva col corpo del marito."
—Orig. ed. p. 36. This traveller gives a
good account of a Suttee.
1583.—" In the interior of Hindustan it is
the custom when a husband dies, for his
widow willingly and cheerfully to cast herself
into the flames (of the funeral pile), although
she may not have lived happily with him.
Occasionally love of life holds her back, and
then her husband's relations assemble, light
the pile, and place her upon it, thinking
that they thereby preserve the honour and
character of the family. But since the
country had come under the rule of his
gracious Majesty [Akbar], inspectors had
been appointed in every city and district,
who were to watch carefully over these two
cases, to discriminate between them, and to
prevent any woman being forcibly burnt."
— AhiCl Fazl, Akbar Ndmah, in Elliot, vi. 69.
1583. — "Among other sights I saw one T
may note as wonderful. When I landed (at
Negapatam) from the vessel, I saw a pit full
of kindled charcoal ; and at that moment a
j'oung and beautiful woman was brought by
her people on a litter, with a great company
of other women, friends of hers, with great
festivity, she holding a mirror in her left
hand, and a lemon in her right hand. . . ."
—and so forth.— &. Balbi, f. 82<.". 83.
1586. — "The custom of the countrey
(Java) is, that whensoever the King doeth
die, they take the body so dead and burne
it, and preserve the ashes of him, and within
five dayes next after, the wiues of the said
King so dead, according to the custome and
vse of their countrey, every one of them goe
together to a place appointed, and the
chiefe of the women which was nearest to
him in accompt, hath a ball in her hand,
and throweth it from her, and the place
where the ball resteth, thither they goe all,
and turne their faces to the Eastward, and
every one with a dagger in their hand (which
dagger they call a crise (see CREASE), and
is as sharpe as a rasor), stab themselues in
their owne blood, and fall a-groueling on
their faces, and so ende their dayes." — T.
Oandish, in Hakl. iv. 338. This passage
refers to Blambangan at the east end of
Java, which till a late date was subject to
Bali, in which such practices have continued
to our day. It seems probable that the
Hindu rite here came in contact with the
old Polynesian practices of a like kind, which
prevailed e.g. in Fiji, quite recently. The
narrative referred to below under 1633,
where the victims were the slaves of a
deceased queen, points to the latter origin.
W. Humboldt thus alludes to similar pas-
sages in old Javanese literature : "Thus we
may reckon as one of the finest episodes in
the Brata Yuda, the story how Satya Wati,
when she had sought out her slain husband
among the wide-spread heap of corpses on
the battlefield, stabs herself by his side with
a dagger." — Kawi-Sprache, i. 89 (and see the
whole section, pp. 87-95).
SUTTEE.
881
SUTTEE.
[c. 1590. — "When he (the Rajah of
Asham) dies, his principal attendants of
both sexes voluntarily bury themselves alive
in his grave."— ^m, ed. Jarrett, ii. 118.]
1598. — The usual account is given by
Linsclwten, ch. xxxvi., with a plate : [Hak.
Soc. i. 249].
[c. 1610. — See an account in Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 394.]
1611. — " When I was in India, on the
death of the Naique (see NAIK) of Madure,
& country situated between that of Malauar
and that of Choromandel, 400 wives fof his
burned themselves along with him." —
Teixeira, i. 9.
c. 1620. — "The author . . . when in the
territory of the Karn^tik . . . arrived in
company with his father at the city of
Southern Mathura (Madura), where, after
a few days, the ruler died and went to hell.
The chief had 700 wives, and they all threw
themselves at the same time into the fire."
— Muliammajd Sharif Hanaf'i, in Elliot,
Tii. 139.
1623.— "When I asked further if force
was ever used in these cases, they told me
that usually it was not so, but only at times
among persons of quality, when some one
had left a young and handsome widow, and
there was a risk either of her desiring to
marry again (which they consider a great
scandal) or of a worse mishap, — in such a
case the relations of her husband, if they
were very sti'ict, would compel her, even
against her will, to burn ... a barljarous
and cruel law indeed ! But in short, as re-
garded Giaccamk, no one exercised either
compulsion or persuasion ; and she did the
thing of her own free choice ; both her
kindred and herself exulting in it, as in an
act magnanimous (which in sooth it was)
and held in high honour among them. And
when I asked about the ornaments and
flowers that she wore, they told me this
was customary as a sign of the joyousness
of the Masti [Mastl is what they call a
woman who gives herself up to be burnt upon
the death of her husband)." — P. della Valle,
ii. 671 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 275, and see ii. 266 seq.].
1633. — "The same day, about noon, the
queen's body was burnt without the city,
with two and twenty of her female slaves ;
and we consider ourselves bound to render
an exact account of the barbarous ceremonies
practised in this place on such occasions as
we were witness to. . . ." — NaiTotive of a
DiUch Mission to Bali, quoted by Craivfurd,
H. of Lid. Arch., ii. 244-253, from Prevost.
It is very interesting, but too long for
extract.
c. 1650. — ' * They say that when a woman be-
comes a Sattee, that is bums herself with the
deceased, the Almighty pardons all the sins
committed by the wife and husband and
that they remain a long time in paradise ;
nay if the husband were in the infernal
regions, the wife by this means draws him
from thence and takes him to paradise. . . .
Moreover the Sattee, in a future birth,
returns not to the female sex . . . but she
3 K
who becomes not a Sattee, and passes her
life in widowhood, is never emancipated
from the female state. ... It is however
criminal to force a woman into the fire, and
equally to prevent her who voluntarily
devotes herseM."— Dab istan, ii. 75-76.
c. 1650-60. — Tavernier gives a full account
of the different manners of Suttee, which he
had witnessed often, and in various parts
of India, but does not use the word. We
extract the following :
c. 1648.—". . . there fell of a sudden so
violent a Shower, that the Priests, willing
to get out of the Rain, thrust the Woman
all along into the Fire. But the Shower
was so vehement, and endured so long,
that the Fire was quench'd, and the Wo;nan
was not burn'd. About midnight she arose,
and went and knock'd at one of her Kins-
men's Houses, where Father Zenon and
many Hollanders saw her, looking so gastly
and grimly, that it was enough to have
scar'd them ; however the pain she endur'd
did not so far terrific her, but that three
days after, accompany'd by her Kindred,
she went and was burn'd according to her
first intention." — Tavernier, E.T. ii. 84 ; [ed.
Ball, i. 219].
Again :
" In most places upon the Coast of Coro-
mandel, the Women are not burnt with
their deceas'd Husbands, but they are
buried alive with them in holes, which the
Bramins make a foot deeper than the tall-
ness of the man and woman. Usually they
chuse a Sandy place ; so that when the man
and woman are both let down together, all
the Company with Baskets of Sand fill up
the hole above half a foot higher than the
surface of the ground, after which they jump
and dance upon it, till they believe the
woman to be stifl'd." — Ibid. 171 ; [ed. Ball,
ii. 216].
c. 1667. — Bernier also has several highly
interesting pages on this subject, in his
"Letter written to M. Chapelan, sent from
Chiras in Persia." We extract a few sen-
tences : " Concerning the Women that have
actually burn'd themselves, I have so often
been present at such dreadful spectacles,
that at length I could endure no more to
see it, and I retain still some horrour when
I think on't. . . . The Pile of Wood was
presently all on fire, because store of Oyl
and Butter had been thrown upon it, and I
saw at the time through the Flames that
the Fire took hold of the Cloaths of the
Woman. . . . All this I saw, but observ'd
not that the Woman was at all disturb 'd ;
yea it was said, that she had been heard to
pronounce with great force these two words.
Five, Tico, to signifie, according to the
Opinion of those who hold the Souls Trans-
migration, that this was the 5th time she
had burnt herself with the same Husband,
and that there remain'd but two times for
perfection ; as if she had at that time this
Remembrance, or some Prophetical Spirit.'*
—E.T. p. 99 ; [ed. Constable, 306 seqq.'\.
SUTTEE.
882
SUTTEE.
1677. — Suttee, described by A. Bassing,
in Valentijn v. {Ceylon) 300.
1713.— "Ce fut cette ann^e de 1710, que
mourut le Prince de Marava, kg4 de plus de
quatre-vingt-ans ; ses femmes, en nombre
de quarante sept, se brCil^rent avec le corps
du Prince. ..." (details follow). — Pere
Martin (of the Madura Mission), in Lett.
Edif. ed. 1781, torn, xii., pp. 123 seqq.
1727. — "I have seen several burned
several Ways. ... I heard a Story of a
Lady that had received Addresses from a
Gentleman who afterwards deserted her,
and her Relations died shortly after the
Marriage . . . and as the Fire was well
kindled . . . she espied her former Admirer,
and beckned him to come to her. When he
came she took him in her Arms, as if she
had a Mind to embrace him ; but being
stronger than he, she carried him into the
Flames in her Arms, where they were both
consumed, with the Corpse of her Husband."
—A. Havnlton, i. 278; [ed. 1744, i. 280].
,, "The Country about (Calcutta)
being overspread with Fagatiisnis, the Cus-
tom of Wives burning themselves with their
deceased Husbands, is also practised here.
Before the MogiiVs War, Mr. Ghannoch
went one time with his Ordinary Guard of
Soldiers, to see a young Widow act that
tragical Catastrophe, but he was so smitten
with the Widow's Beauty, that he sent his
Guards to take her by Force from her
Executioners, and conducted her to his
own Lodgings. They lived lovingly many
Years, and had several Children ; at length
she died, after he had settled in Calcutta,
but instead of converting her to Christianity,
she made him a Proselyte to Paganism, and
the only part of Christianity that was re-
markable in him, was burying her decently,
and he built a Tomb over her, where all his
Life after her Death, he kept the anniversary
Day of her Death by sacrificing a Cock on her
Tomb, after the Pagan Manner." — Ibid.
[ed. 1744], ii. 6-7. [With this compare the
curioiis lines described as an Epitaph on
"Joseph Townsend, Pilot of the Ganges"
(5 ser. Notes *£• Queries, i. 466 seq.).']
1774. — " Here (in Bali) not only women
often kill themselves, or burn with their
deceased husbands, but men also burn in
honour of their deceased masters." — For-
rest, V. to JV. Guinea, 170.
1787. — "Soon after I and my conductor
had quitted the house, we were informed
the suttee (for that is the name given to
the person who so devotes herself) had
passed. . . ." — Sir C. Malet, in Parly.
Papers of 1S21, p. 1 ("Hindoo Widows ").
,, "My Father, said he (Pundit
Rhadacaunt), died at the age of one hun-
dred years, and my mother, who was eighty
years old, became a sati, and burned her-
self to expiate sins." — Letter of Sir W.
Jones, in Life, ii. 120.
1792. — "In the course of my endeavours
I found the poor suttee had no relations
at Poonah." — Letter from Sir C. Malet, in
■Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 394; [2nd ed. ii. 28,
and see i. 178, in which the previous passage
is quoted].
1808. — "These proceedings (Hindu mar-
riage ceremonies in Guzerat) take place in
the presence of a Brahmin. . . . And farther,
now the young woman vows that her affec-
tions shall be fixed upon her Lord alone,
not only in all this life, but will follow in
death, or to the next, that she will die,
that she may burn with him, thro\xgh as
many transmigrations as shall secure their
joint immortal bliss. Seven successions of
suttees (a woman seven times born and
burning, thus, as often) secure to the loving-
couple a seat among the gods." — R. Drum-
moiid.
1809.—
" 0 sight of misery !
You cannot hear her cries . . . their sound
In that wild dissonance is drowned ; . . .
But in her face you see
The supplication and the agony . . .
See in her swelling throat the desperate-
strength
That with vain effort struggles yet for-
life ;
Her arms contracted now in fruitless.
strife.
Now wildly at full length.
Towards the crowd in vain for pity
They force her on, they bind her to the'
dead."
Kehama, i. 12.
In all the poem and its copious notes, the--
word suttee does not occur.
[1815. — "In reference to this mark of
strong attachment (of Sati for Siva), a
Hindoo widow burning with her husband
on the funeral pile is called sutee." — Ward,
Hindoos, 2nd ed. ii. 25,]
1828. — "After having bathed in the river,,
the widow lighted a brand, walked round
the pile, set it on fire, and then mounted
cheerfully : the flame caught and blazed up-
instantly ; she sat down, placing the head
of the corpse on her lap, and repeated^
several times the usual form, *Ram, Ram,
Suttee ; Ram, Ram, Suttee. ' " — WaTideringf]
of a Pilgrim, i. 91-92.
1829.— " Regulation XVII.
"A Regulation for declaring the prac-
tice of Suttee, or of burning or buryin^j
alive the widows of Hindoos, illegal, and.|
punishable by the Criminal Courts." —
Passed by the G.-G. in C, Dec. 4.
1839. — "Have you yet heard in Englandi
of the horrors that took place at the funeral
of that wretched old Runjeet Singh ? Fovr^l
wives, and seven slave-girls were burnt with>l
him ; not a word of remonstrance from the-
British Go\emment."— Letters fi'om Madras,
278.
1843. — "It is lamentable to think howi
long after our power was firmly established
in Bengal, we, grossly neglecting the first
and plainest duty of the civil magistrate,
suffered the practices of infanticide and
suttee to continue unchecked." — Macaulay's^
Speech on Gates of So^nnanth.
SWALLOW, SWALLOE.
883
SWAMY-HOUSE.
1856. — "The pile of the sutee is unusually
large ; heavy cart-wheels are placed upon
it, to which her limbs are bound, or some-
times a canopy of massive logs is raised
above it, to crush her by its fall. . . . It is a
fatal omen to hear the sutee's groan ; there-
fore as the fire springs up from the pile,
there rises simultaneously with it a deafen-
ing shout of ' Victory to UmbS, ! Victory
to Ranchor ! ' and the horn and the hard
rattling drum sound their loudest, until the
sacrifice is consumed." — Rds Mdld, ii. 435 ;
[ed. 1878, p. 691].
[1870. — A case in this year is recorded by
Chevers, Ind. Med, Jurispr. 665.]
1871. — "Our bridal finery of dress and
feast too often proves to be no better than
the Hindu woman's 'bravery,' when she
comes to perform suttee." — Cornhill Mag.
vol. xxiv. 675.
1872. — "La coutume du suicide de la
Satl n'en est pas moins fort ancienne,
puisque d^ja les Grecs d'Alexandre la
trouv^rent en usage chez un peuple au
moins du Penj^b, Le premier temoignage
brahmanique qu'on en trouve est celui de
la Brihaddevatd qui, peut-§tre, remonte tout
aussi haut. A I'origine elle parait avoir
6\j^ propre k I'aristocratie militaire." —
Barih, Les Religions de VlTide, 39.
SWALLOW, SWALLOE, s. The
old trade-name of the sea-slug, or
tripang (q.v.). It is a corruption of
the Bugi (Makassar) name of the
creature, suwdld (see Crawfurd's Malay
Diet ; [Scott, Malayan Words., 107)].
1783. — "I have been told by several
Buggesses that they sail in their Padua -
kans to the northern parts of New Hol-
land ... to gather Swallow (Biche de
Mer), which they sell to the annual China
junk at Macassar." — Foirest, V. to Mergui,
83.
SWALLY, SWALLY EOADS,
SWALLY MARINE, SWALLY
HOLE, n.p. Stiwalt, the once familiar
name of the roadstead north of the
mouth of the Tapti, where ships for
Surat usually anchored, and discharged
or took in cargo. It was perhaps Ar.
sawdMl, 'the shores' (?). [Others sug-
gest Skt. Sivdlaya, ' abode of Siva.']
[1615. — "The Osiander proving so leaky
through the worm through the foulness of the
sea-wateratSually."— i^os<«-, Letters, iv. 22.
Also see Birdwood, Report on Old Recs. 209.]
1623. — "At the beach there was no kind
of vehicle to be found ; so the Captain
went on foot to a town about a mile distant
called Sohali. . . . The Franks have hoiises
there for the goods which they continually
despatch for embarkation." — F. della Valle,
ii. 503.
1675.— "As also passing by . . . eight
ships riding at Surat River's Mouth, we
then came to Swally Marine, where were
flying the Colours of the Three Nations,
English, French, and Dxdch . . , who here
land and ship off all Goods, without molesta-
tion."— Fryer, 82.
1677.— "The 22d of February 167? from
Swally hole the Ship was despatched alone."
—Ihid. 217.
1690. — "In a little time we happily
arriv'd at Sualybar, and the Tide serving,
came to an Anchor very near the Shoar." —
Ovington, 163.
1727. — "One Season the English had
eight good large Ships riding at Swally
. . . the Place where all Goods were un-
loaded from the Shipping, and all Goods
for Exportation were there shipp'd off." —
A. Hamilton, i. 166 ; [ed. 1744].
1841. — "These are sometimes called the
inner and the outer sands of Swallow, and
are both dry at low water." — Horsburgh's
India directory, ed. 1841, i. 474.
SWAMY, SAMMY, s. This word
is a corruption of Skt. sudmin, '■ Lord.'
It is especially used in S. India, in
two senses : (a) a Hindu idol, especi-
ally applied to those of Siva or Subra-
manyam ; especially, as Sammy, in
the dialect of the British soldier.
This comes from the usual Tamil
pronunciation sdmi. (b) The Skt.
word is used by Hindus as a term of
respectful address, especially to Brah-
1755. — "Towards the upper end there is
a dark repository, where they keep their
Swamme, that is their chief god." — Ives, 70.
1794. — "The gold might for us as well
have been worshipped in the shape of a
Sawmy at Juggernaut." — The Indian
Observer, p. 167.
1838. — "The Government lately presented
a shawl to a Hindu idol, and the Government
officer . . . was ordered to superintend the
delivery of it ... so he went with the
shawl in his tonjon, and told the Bramins
that they might come and take it, for that
he would not touch it with his fingers to
present it to a Swamy." — Letters from
Madras, 183.
b.—
1516. — "These people are commonly called
Jogues (see JOGEE), and in their own
speech they are called Zoame, which means
Servant of God." — Barbosa, 99.
1615. — "Tunc ad suos conversus: Eia
Brachmanes, inquit, quid vobis videtur?
Illi mirabundi nihil praeter Suami, Suami,
id est Domine, Domine, retulerunt." —
Jarric, Thes., i. 664.
SWAMY-HOUSE, SAMMY-
HOUSE, s. An idol -temple, or
SWAMY JEWELRY.
884
SWEET POTATO.
]iagoda. The Sammy-house of the
Delhi ridge in 1857 will not soon
he forgotten.
1760. — "The French cavalry were ad-
vancing before their infantry ; and it was
the intention of Colliaud that his own should
wait until they eame in a line with the
flank-fire of the field-pieces of the Swamy-
house." — Orme, iii. 443.
1829. — "Here too was a little detached
Swamee-house (or chapel) with a lamp
burning before a little idol." — Mefm. of Col.
Mountain, 99.
1857.—" We met Wilby at the advanced
post, the ' Sammy House, ' within 600 yards
of the Bastion. It was a curious place for
three brothers to meet in. The view was
charming. Delhi is as green as an emerald
just now, and the Jumma Musjid and Palace
are beautiful objects, though held by
infidels." — Letters icritten during the Siege of
Delhi, by Hei-vey Greatlied, p. 112.
[SWAMY JEWELRY, s. A kind
of gold and silver jewelry, made
chiefly at Trichinopoly, in European
shapes covered with grotesque mytho-
logical figures.
[1880. — "In the characteristic Swami
work of the Madras Presidency the orna-
mentation consists of figures of the Puranic
gods in high relief, either beaten out from
the surface, or affixed to it, whether by
soldering, or wedging, or screwing them
on." — Birdwood, Industr. Arts, 152.]
SWAMY-PAGODA, s. A coin
formerly current at Madras ; probably
so called from the figure of an idol on
it. Milburn gives 100 Swamy Pagodas
= 110 Star Pagodas. A '■Hhree swami
pagoda" was a name given to a gold
coin bearing on the obverse the effigy
of Chenna Keswam Swami (a title of
Krishna) and on the reverse Lakshmi
and Rukmini (C.P.B.).
SWATCH, s. This is a marine
term which probably has various ap-
plications beyond Indian limits. But
the only two instances of its applica-
tion are both Indian, viz. " the Swatch
of No Ground," or elliptically "The
Swatch," marked in all the charts just
off the Ganges Delta, and a space bear-
ing the same name, and probably
produced by analogous tidal action, off
the Indus Delta. [The word is not
to be found in Smyth, Sailor's Word-
book.]
1726.— In Valentijn's first map of Bengal,
though no name is applied there is a space
marked "no ground with 60 raam (fathoms ?)
of line." '
1863. — (Ganges). "There is still one
other phenomenon. . . . This is the existence
of a great depression, or hole, in the middle
of the Bay of Bengal, known in the charts as
the 'Swatch of No Ground.'" — Fergusson,
on Recent Changes in the Delta of the Ganges^
Qy. Jour. Oeol. Soc, Aug. 1863.
1877. — (Indus), "This is the famous
Swatch of no ground where the lead falls
at once into 200 iathoms."— Burton, Sind
Revisited, 21.
[1878. — "He (Capt. Lloyd, in 1840)
describes the remarkable phenomenon at
the head of the Bay of Bengal, similar to
that reported by Captain Selby off the
mouths of the Indus, called * the Swatch of
no ground.' It is a deep chasm, open to
seaward and very steep on the north-west
face, with no soundings at 250 fathoms." —
Markham, Mem. of Indian Surveys, 27.]
[SWEET APPLE, s. An Anglo-
Indian corruption of sUdphal, 'the
fruit of Sita,' the Musk Melon, Fr.
Potiron. Cucurbita moscJiata (see
CUSTARD-APPLE).]
SWEET OLEANDER, s. This is
in fact the common oleander, Nerium
odorum, Ait.
1880. — "Nothing is more charming than,
even in the upland valleys of the Mahratta
country, to come out of a wood of all out-
landish trees and flowers suddenly on the
dry winter bed of some mountain stream,
grown along the banks, or on the little
islets of verdure in mid (shingle) stream,
with clumps of mixed tamarisk and lovely
blooming oleajLder."—Bi7-dwood, MS. 9.
SWEET POTATO, s. The root of
Batatas edulis, Choisy (Convolvulus Ba-
tatas, L.), N.O. Convolvulaceae ; a very
palatable vegetable, grown in most
parts of India. Though extensively
cultivated in America, and in the
W. Indies, it has been alleged in
various books (e.g. in E7ig. Cyclop.
'Nat. Hist. Section, and in Drury's
Useful Plants of Lndia\ that the plant
is a native of the Malay islands. The
Eng. Cyc. even states that batatas
is the Malay name. But the whole
allegation is probably founded in error.
The Malay names of the plant, as
given by Crawfurd, are KakdeJc, Ubi
Jawa, and Ubi Kastila, the last two
names meaning 'Java yam,' and
'Spanish yam,' and indicating the
foreign origin of the vegetable. In
India, at least in the Bengal Presi-
dency, natives commonly call it shaJcar-
kand, P. — Ar., literally 'sugar-candy^,'
a name equally suggesting that it is
SWEET POTATO.
885
SYCE.
not indigenous among them. And in
fact when we turn to Oviedo, we find
the following distinct statement :
" Batatas are a staple food of the Indians,
both in the Island of Spagnuola and in the
others . . . and a ripe Batata property
dressed is just as good as a marchpane twist
of sugar and almonds, and better indeed.
. . . When Batatas are well ripened, they
are often carried to Spain, i.e., if the voyage
be a quiet one ; for if there be delay they
get spoilt at sea. I myself have carried
them from this city of S. Domingo to the
city of Avila in Spain, and although they
did not arrive as good as they should be,
yet they were thought a great deal of, and
reckoned a singular and precious kind of
fruit." — In Ramusio, iii. f. 134.
It must be observed however that
I several distinct varieties are cultivated
{ by the Pacific islanders even as far
west as New Zealand. And Dr.
Bretschneider is satisfied that the
plant is described in Chinese books
of the 3rd or 4th century, under
the name of Kan-cliu (the first syllable
= ' sweet'). See B. on Chin. Botan.
Words, p. 13. This is the only good
argument we have seen for Asiatic
origin. The whole matter is carefully
dealt with by M. A] ph. De Candolle
(Origine des Plantes cultivees, pp. 43-45),
concluding with the judgment: "Les
motifs sont beaucoup plus forts, ce me
semble, en faveur de I'origine ameri-
caine."
The "Sanskrit name" RuJctaloo, al-
leged by Mr. Piddington, is worthless.
Alu is properly an esculent Arum, but
in modern use is the name of the
common potato, and is sometimes used
for the sweet potato. Rahtdlu, more
commonly rat-dhl^, is in Bengal the
usual name of the Yam, no doubt
given first to a highly-coloured kind,
such as Dicscorea purpurea, for rakt-
or rat-dlu means simply ' red potato ' ;
a name which might also be well
applied to the batatas, as it is indeed,
according to Forbes Watson, in the
Deccan. There can be little doubt
that this vegetable, or fruit as Oviedo
calls it, having become known in
Europe many years before the potato,
the latter robbed it of its name, as
has happened in the case of brazil-
wood (q.v.). The batata is clearly the
* potato' of the fourth and others of
the following quotations. [See Watt,
Econ. Diet iii. 117 seqq.']
1519. — "At this place (in Brazil) we had
refreshment of victuals, like fowls and meat
of calves, also a variety of fruits, called
batate, pigne (pine-apples), sweet, of sin-
gular goodness. . . ."—Pigafettxt, E.T. by
Lord Stanley of A., p. 43.
1540. — "The root which among the Indians
of Spagnuola Island is called Batata,
the negroes of St. Thomfe (C. Verde group)
called Igname, and they plant it as the chief
staple of their maintenance ; it is of a black
colour, i.e. the outer skin is so, but inside
it is white, and as big as a large turnip,
with many branchlets ; it has the taste of
a chestnut, but much better." — Voyage to
the I. of San Tome wader the Equinoctial,
Ramusio, i. 117^.
c. 1550. — "They have two other sorts of
roots, one called batata. . . . They gene-
rate windiness, and are commonly cooked
in the embers. Some say they taste like
almond cakes, or sugared chestnuts ; but in
my opinion chestnuts, even without sugar,
are better." — Girol. Bemoni, Hak. Soc. 86.
1588. — "Wee met with sixtee or seventee
sayles of Canoes full of Sauages, who came
off to Sea vnto vs, and brought with them
in their Boates, Plantans, Cocos, Potato-
rootes, and fresh fish." — Voyage of Mastei"
Thomas Candish, Purchas, i. 66.
1600. — "The Battatas are somewhat
redder of colour, and in forme almost like
Iniamas (see YAM), and taste like Earth-
nuts." — In Purchas, ii. 957.
1615. — "I took a garden this day, and
planted it with Fottatos brought from the
Liquea, a thing not yet planted in Japan.
I must pay a tay, or 5 shillings sterling,
per annum for the garden." — Cocks' s Diary,
i. 11.
1645. — ". . . pattate ; c'est vne racine
comme naueaux, mais plus longue et de
couleur rouge et jaune : cela est de tres-
bon goust, mais si Ton en mange souuent,
elle degouste fort, et est assez venteuse." —
Mocquet, Voyages, 83.
1764.—
" There let Potatos mantle o'er the ground,
Sweet as the cane-juice is the root they
bear." — Graingo; Bk. iv.
SYCE, s. Hind, from Ar. sais. A
groom. It is the word in universal
use in the Bengal Presidency. In the
South horse-keeper is more common,
and in Bombay a vernacular form of
the latter, viz. ghordwdld (see GORA-
WALLAH). The Ar. verb, of which
sais is the participle, seems to be a
loan-word from Syriac, sausl, ' to coax.'
[1759.— In list of servants' wages : " Syce,
Rs. 2."— In Long, 182.]
1779.— "The bearer and seise, when they
returned, came to the place where I was,
and laid hold of Mr. Ducarell. I took hold
of Mr. Shee and carried him up. The bearer
and seise took Mr. Ducarell out. Mr.
Keeble was standing on his own house
looking, and asked, ' What is the matter ? *
SYCEE.
886
SYUD.
The bearer and seise said to Mr. Keeble,
' These gentlemen came into the house when
my master was out.'" — -Evidence on Trial of
Grand v. Francis, in Echoes of Old Calcutta,
230.
1810. — "The Syce, or groom, attends but
one horse." — Williamson, V.M. i. 254.
c. 1858 ?—
" Tandis que les gais veillent
les chiens rodeurs."
Leconte de Lisle.
SYCEE, s. In China applied to
pure silver bullion in ingots, or shoes
(q.v.). The origin of the name is said
to be si (pron. at Canton sai and sei) =
sz\ i.e. ' fine silk ' ; and we are told by
Mr. Giles that it is so called because,
if pure, it may be drawn out into fine
threads. [Linschoten (1598) speaks of :
"Peeces of cut silver, in which sort
they pay and receive all their money "
(Hak. Soc. i. 132).]
1711. — " Formerly they used to sell for
Sisee, or Silver full fine ; but of late the
Method is alter'd." — Lockyer, 135.
SYRAS, CYRUS. See under
CYRUS.
SYRIAM, n.p. A place on the
Pegu R,, near its confluence with the
Rangoon R., six miles E. of Rangoon,
and very famous in the Portuguese
dealings with Pegu. The Burmese
form is Than-lyeng, but probably the
Talaing name was nearer that which
foreigners give it. [See Burma Gazet-
teer, ii. 672. Mr. St John (/. B. As.
Soc, 1894, p. 151) suggests the
Mv/n word sarang or siring, ' a swing-
ing cradle.'] Syriam was the site of
an English factory in the 17th century,
of the history of which little is known.
See the quotation from Dalrymple
below.
1587.— "To Cirion a Port of Pegu come
ships from Mecca with woollen Cloth,
Scarlets, Velvets, Opium, and such like." —
Ji. Fitch, in Hall. ii. 393.
1600.—" I went thither with Philip Brito,
and in fifteene dayes arrived at Sirian the
chiefe Port in Pegu. It is a lamentable
spectacle to see the bankes of the Riuers set
with infinite fruit-bearing trees, now ouer-
whelmed with mines of gilded Temples,
find noble edifices ; the wayes and fields full
of skulls and bones of wretched Peguans,
killed or famished, and cast into the River
in such numbers that the multitude of
carkasses prohibiteth the way and passage
of ships." — The Jesuit Andrew Boves, in
I'urchas ii, 1748.
c. 1606. — " Philip de Brito issued an order
that a custom-house should be planted at
Serian {Serido), at which duties should be
paid by all the vessels of this State which
went to trade with the kingdom of Pegu,
and with the ports of Martavan, Tavay,
Tenasserim, and Juncalon. . . . Now cer-
tain merchants and shipowners from the
Coast of Coromandel refused obedience,
and this led Philip de Brito to send a
squadron of 6 ships and galliots with an
imposing and excellent force of soldiers on
board, that they might cruise on the coast
of Tenasserim, and compel all the vessels
that they met to come and pay duty at the
fortress of Serian." — Bocarro, 135.
1695.— "9th. That the Old house and
Ground at Syrian, formerly belonging to the
English Company, may still be continued to
them, and that they may have liberty of
building divelling-hoxises, and warehouses, for
the securing their Goods, as shall be neces-
sary, and that more Groxtnd be given them,
if what they formerly had be not sufiicient."
Petition presented to the K. of Burma at
Ava, by Ed. Fleetwood ; in Dalrymple, O.R.
ii. 374.
1726. — Zierjang (Syriam) in Valentijn,
Choro., &c., 127.
1727.— "About 60 Miles to the Eastward
of China Backaar (see CHINA-BUCKEER)
is the Bar of Syrian, the only port now open
for Trade in all the Pegu Dominions. . . .
It was many Years in Possession of the
Portuguese, till by their Insolence and Pride
they were obliged to quit it." — A. Hamilton^
ii. 31-32 ; [ed. 1744].
SYUD, s. Ar. saiyid, ' a lord.' The
designation in India of those who
claim to be descendants of Mahommed.
But the usage of Saiyid and Sharif
varies in different parts of Mahom-
medan Asia. [" As a rule (much dis-
puted) the Sayyid is a descendant
from Mahommed through his grand-
child Hasan, and is a man of the
pen ; whereas the Sharif derives from:
Husayn and is a man of the sword".
{Burton, Ar. Nights, iv. 209).]
1404.— "On this day the Lord played |
at chess, for a great while, with certaiaj
Zayijes ; and Z&^ea they call certain meaj
who come of the lineage of Mahomad."^']
Clavijo, § cxiv. {Markham, p. 141-2).
1869.— "II y a dans I'lnde quatre classes
de musulmans : les Saiyids ou descendants
de Mahomet par Huyain, les Schaiklis ou
Arabes, nomm^s vulgairement Maures, les
Pathans ou Afgans, et les Mogols. Ces
quatres classes ont chacune fourni a la
religion de saints personnages, qui sont
souvent designes par ces denominations, et
\)2iT d'autres spdcialement consacrees k cha-
cune d'elles, telles que Mir pour les Saisrids,
Khdn pour les Pathans, Mirzd, Beg, Agd,
et Khwdja pour les Mogols," — Garcin de
Tossy, Religion Mus. dans I'lnde, 22.
TABASHEER.
887
TAGK-RAVAN,
(The learned author is mistaken here in
supposing that the obsolete term Moor was
in India specially applied to Arabs. It was
applied, following Portuguese custom, to
all^Mahommedans . )
TABASHEER, s. 'Sugar of Bam-
"boo.' A siliceous substance sometimes
found in the joints of the bamboo,
formerly prized as medicine, [also
known in India as Bdnslochan or
Bdnskapur]. The word is Pers. tahd-
^7wr, but that is from the Skt. name
of the article, tvakkshlra, and tavakh-
shlra. The substance is often con-
founded, in name at least, by the old
Materia Medica writers, with spodium
and is sometimes called ispodio di
canna. See Ges. Federici below. Garcia
De Orta goes at length into this
subject (f. 193 seqq.). [See SUGAR.]
c. 1150. — "Tanah (miswritten Baimh) est
une jolie ville situ^e sur un grand golfe.
. . . Dans les montagnes environnantes
croissent le . . . kana et le . . . tabashir
. . . Quant au tebachir, on le falsifie en le
m^angeant avec de la cendre d'ivoire ; mais
le veritable est celui qu'on extrait des
racines du roseau dit . . . al SJiarki." —
Edrisi, i. 179.
1563. — "And much less are the roots
of the cane tabaxer ; so that according to
both the translations Avicena is wrong ; and
Averrois says that it is charcoal from burn-
ing the canes of India, whence it appears
that he never saw it, since he calls such a
white substance charcoal." — Garcia, f. 195?;.
c. 1570.— "II Spodio si congela d'acqua
in alcune canne, e io n'ho trouato assai nel
Fegh. quando faceuo fabricar la mia casa."
— Ces. Federici, in Ramusio, iii. 397.
1578.— "The Sjyodium or Tabaxir of the
Persians . . , was not known to the
Greeks." — Acosta, 295.
c. 1580.— "Spodium Tabaxir vocant, quo
nomine vulgus pharmacopoeorum Spodium
factitiiim, quippe metallicum, intelligunt.
At eruditiores viri eo nomine lacrymam
quandam, ex caudice arboris procerae in
India nascentis, albicantem, odoratam,
facultatis refrigeratoriae, et cor maxime
roborantis itidem intelligunt." — Prosper Al-
2)inus, Rerum jEgyptianim, Lib. III. vii.
1598.—" . . . these Mamhus have a certain
Matter within them, which is (as it were)
the pith of it . . . the Indians call it
>Sacar Mamhv, which is as much as to say,
as Sugar of Manibv, and is a very deep
Medicinable thing much esteemed, and
touch sought for by the Arabians, Persians,
and Moores, that call it Tabaxiir." — Lin-
schoten, p. 104 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 56].
1837. — "Allied to these in a botanical
point of view is SacclMr%im qfficiTiarum,
which has needlessly been supposed not to
have yielded saccharum, or the substance
known by this name to the ancients ; the
same authors conjecturing this to be Taba-
sheer. . . . Considering that this substance
is pure silex, it is not likely to have been
arranged with the honeys and described
under the head of wepi ^aKxo^pop fieXLTOP."
— Royle on the Ant. of Hindoo Medicine,
p. 83. This confirms the views expressed
in the article SUGAR.
1854. — "In the cavity of these cylinders
water is sometimes secreted, or, less com-
monly, an opaque white substance, becoming
opaline when wetted, consisting of a flinty
secretion, of which the plant divests itself,
called Tabasheer, concerning the optical
properties of which Sir David Brewster has
made some curious discoveries." — EiigL
Cycl. Nat. Hist. Section, article Bamboo.
TABBY, s. Not Anglo-Indian. A
kind of watered silk stuff ; Sp. and
Port, tabi, Ital. tahino, Fr. tahis, from
Ar. 'attdht, the name said to have been
given to such stuffs from their being
manufactured in early times in a
quarter of Baghdad called al-attdblya ;
and this derived its name from a
prince of the 'Omaiyad family called
'Attab. [See Burton, Ar. Nights., ii.
371.]
12th cent.— " The 'Attdhrya . . . here are
made the stuffs, called Attablya, which are
silks and cottons of divers colours." — Ibn
Juhair, p. 227.
[c. 1220.—" Attabi." See under SUC-
LAT.]
TABOOT, s. The name applied in
India to a kind of shrine, or model of
a IVLahommedan mausoleum, of flimsy
material, intended to represent the
tomb of Husain at Kerbela, which
is carried in procession during the
Moharram (see HerMots, 2nd ed. 119
seqq., and Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Musulm.
dans rinde, 36). [The word is Ar. tabut,
' a wooden box, coffin.' The term used
in N. India is ta'ziya (see TAZEEA).]
[1856.— "There is generally over the vaul
in which the corpse is deposited an oblong
monument of stone or brick (called ' tar-
keebeh ') or wood (in which case it is called
't&hoot')." — Lane, Mod. Egypt., 5th ed.
i. 299.]
[T ACK-R AV AN, s. A litter carried
on men's shoulders, used only by royal
personages. It is Pers. tahht-ravdn,
Hravelling-throne.' In the Hindi of
TAEL.
888
TAHSEELDAR.
Behar the word is corrupted into
tartarwdn.
[c. 1660. — ". . . several articles of C/wnese
and Japan workmanship ; among which were
a paleky and a tack-ravan, or travelling
throne, of exquisite beauty, and much ad-
mired."— Bernier, ed. Constable, 128; in
370, tact-ravan.
[1753. — "Mahommed Shah, emperor of
Hindostan, seated in a royal litter (takht
revan, which signifies a moving throne)
issued from his camp. . . ." — Hanway,
iv. 169.]
TAEL, s. This is the trade-name of
the Chinese ounce, viz., ^^ of a catty
(q.v.) ; and also of the Chinese money
or account, often called " the ounce of
silver," but in Chinese called Hang.
The standard liang or tael is, according
to Dr. Wells Williams, = 579-84 grs.
troy. It was formerly equivalent to a
string of 1000 tsien^ or (according to the
trade-name) cash (q.v.). The China
tael used to he reckoned as worth
6s. 8c?., but the rate really varied with
the price of silver. In 1879 an article
in the Fortnightly Review puts it at
5s. l\d. (Sept. p. 362) ; the exchange
at Shanghai in London by telegraphic
transfer, April 13, 1885, was 4s. 9|d^. ;
[on Oct. 3, 1901, 2s. 7|d]. The word
was apparently got from the Malays,
among whom tail or taliil is the name
of a weight ; and this again, as
Crawfurd indicates, is probably from
the India tola (q.v.). [Mr. Pringle
writes : " Sir H. Yule does not refer
to such forms as tahe (see below), tales
(plural in Fryer's New Account, p. 210,
sub Machawo), Taye (see quotation
below from Saris), tayes (see quota-
tion below from Mocquet), or taey,
and taeys (Philip's translation of
Linschoten, Hak. Soc. i. 149). These
probably come through the medium
of the Portuguese, in which the
final I of the singular tael is changed
into s in the plural. Such a form as
taeis might easily suggest a singular
wanting the final s, and from such a
singular French and English plurals
of the ordinary type would in turn be
fashioned " (Diary Ft. St. Geo., 1st ser.
ii. 126).]
The Chinese scale of weight, with
their trade-names, runs: 16 taels = l
catty, 100 catties =1 pecul = 133^ lbs.
avoird. Milburn gives the weights of
Achin as 4 copangs (see K0PANG) = 1
mace, 5 mace = l may am, 16 may am =^
1 tale (see TAEL), 5 tales =1 huncal, 20
huncals= 1 catty, 200 catties = 1 bahar ;
and the catty of Achin as = 2 lbs. 1 oz..
13 dr. Of these names, mace, tale and
bahar (qq.v.) seem to be of Indian
origin, mxxyam, bangkal, and Jcati Malay.
1540. — "And those three junks which
were then taken, according to the assertion
of those who were aboard, had contained
in silver alone 200,000 taels {taeis), which
are in our money 300,000 cruzados, besides
much else of value with which they were
freighted." — Pinto, cap. xxxv.
1598.— "A Tael is a full ounce and a;,
halfe Portingale weight." — Linschoten, 44 j
[Hak. Soc. i. 149].
1599. — "Est et ponderis genus, quod Tael
vocant in Malacca. Tael unum in Malacca
pendet 16 masas." — Be Bry, ii. 64.
,, "Four hundred cashes make a
cowpan (see KOBANG). Foure cowpans
are one mas. Foure masses make a Pet'daw
(see PARDAO). Four Perdaivs make a
Tayel. "—Co^^ T. Davis, in Purchas, i. 123.
c. 1608. — "Bezar stones are thus bought
by the Taile . . . which is one Ounce, and
the third part English." — Saris, in do., 392.
1613. — "A Taye is five shillinge sterling."
— Saris, in do. 369.
1643. — "Les Portugais sont fort desireux
de ces Chinois pour esclaves . . . il y a des-
Chinois faicts k ce mestier . . . quand ils
voyent quelque beau petit gargon ou fills
... les enleuent par force et les cachent
. . . puis viennent sur la riue de la mer,
ou ils s^auent que sont les trafiquans k qui
ils les vendent 12 et 15 tayes chacun, qui est
enuiron 25 escus." — Mocquet, 342.
c. 1656. — "Vn Religieux Chinois qui a.
est^ surpris auec des femmes de debauche
. . . Ton a perc€ le col avec vn fer chaud ;
"k ce fer est attache vne chaisne de fer
d'enuiron dix brasses qu'il est oblige de
traisner jusques a ce qu'il ait apport€ au
Couuent trente theyls d'argent qu'il faut
qu'il amasse en demandant I'aumosne." —
In Tlievenot, Divers Voyages, ii. 67.
[1683. — "The abovesaid Musk weyes
Cattee 10: tahe 14: Mas 03. . . ." ^
Pringle, Diary Ft. St. Geo., 1st ser. ii. 34.]
TAHSEELDAR, s. The chief
(native) revenue officer of a subdivision.
(tahsU, conf. Pergimnali, Talook) of a
district (see ZILLAH). Hind, from
Pers. tahsllddr, and. that from Ar.
tahsUj ' collecti(m.' This is a term
of the Mahommedan administration,
which we have adopted. It appears
by the quotation from Williamson
that the term was formerly employed
in Calcutta to' designate the cash-
keeper in a firm or private establish-
ment, but this use is long obsolete.
TAILOR-BIRD.
889
TALAING.
[Possibly there was a confusion with
tahmlddr, ' a cashier.']
[1772. — " Tahsildar, or Sezaicaul, an
officer employed for a monthly salary to
collect the revenues." — Glossary^ in Verelst,
View of Bengal, s. v.]
1799.—". . . He (Tippoo) divided his
country into 37 Provinces under Dewans
(see DEWAUN) . . . and he subdivided
these again into 1025 inferior districts,
having each a Tisheldar." — Letter of
Miinro, in Life, i. 215.
1808. — ". . . he continues to this hour
tehsildar of the petty pergunnah of Sheo-
T^re."— Fifth Report, 583.
1810.—". . . the sircar, or tusseeldar
(cash -keeper) receiving one key, and the
master retaining the other." — Williamson,
V.M. i. 209.
[1826.—". . . I told him . . . that I was
. . . the bearer of letters to his head col-
lector or T,huseeldam [dc) there."— PaM-
durang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 155.]
TAILOR-BIRD, s. This l)ird is so
called from the fact that it is in the
habit of drawing together "one leaf
or more, generally two leaves, on each
side of the nest, and stitches them
together with cotton, either woven by
itself, or cotton thread picked up ;
and after putting the thread through
the leaf, it makes a knot at the end
to fix \V\{Jerdon). It is Orthrotomos
longicauda, Gmelin (sub-fam. Dry-
moicinae).
[1813.— "Equally curious in the structure
of its nest, and far superior (to the baya) in
the variety and elegance of its plumage, is
the tailor-bird of Hindostan " (here follows
a description of its nest). — Forbes, Or. Mem.,
2nd ed. i. 33.]
1883.— "Clear and loud above all . . .
sounds the to-whee, to-whee, to-whee of
the tailor-bird, a most plain-looking little
greenish thing, but a skilful workman and a
very Beaconsfield in the matter of keeping
its own counsel. Aided by its industrious
spouse, it will, when the monsoon comes
on, spin cotton, or steal thread from the
durzee, and sew together two broad leaves
of the laurel in the pot on your very door-
step, and when it has warmly lined the bag
so formed it will bring up therein a large
family of little tailors." — Tribes on My
Frontier, 145.
TAJ, s. Pers. tdj, 'a crown.' The
most famous and beautiful mausoleum
in Asia ; the Taj Malial at Agra,
erected by Shah Jahan over the burial-
place of his favourite wife Mumtaz-i-
Mahal ('Ornament of the Palace')
Banu Begam.
1663. — "I shall not stay to discourse of
the Monument of Ekbar, because what-
ever beauty is there, is found in a far higher
degree in that of Taj Mehale, which I am
now going to describe to you . . . judge
whether I had reason to say that the
Mausoleum, or Tomb of Taj -Mehale, is
something worthy to be admired. For my
part I do not yet well know, whether I am
somewhat infected still with Indianisme ;
but I must needs say, that I believe it ought
to be reckoned amongst the Wonders of the
World. . . ." — Bernier, E.T. 94-96; [ed.
Constable, 293].
1665. — "Of all the Monuments that are
to be seen at Agra, that of the Wife of Cha-
Jehan is the most magnificent ; she caus'd
it to be set up on purpose near the Tasi-
macan, to which all strangers must come,
that they should admire it. The Tasimacan
[? Taj-i-mukam, ' Place of the Taj '] is a great
Bazar, or Market-place, comprised of six
great courts, all encompass'd with Portico's ;
under which there are Warehouses for Mer-
chants. . . . The monument of this Begum
or Sultaness, stands on the East side of the
City. ... I saw the beginning and com
pleating of this great work, that cost two
and twenty years labour, and 20,000 men
always at work." — Tavernier, E.T. ii. 50 ;
[ed. Ball, i. 109].
1856.—
" But far beyond compare, the glorious Taj,
Seen from old Agra's towering battlements,
And mirrored clear in Jumna's silent
stream ;
Sun-lighted, like a pearly diadem
Set royal on the melancholy brow
Of withered Hindostan ; but, when the
moon
Dims the white marble with a softer light.
Like some queened maiden, veiled in
dainty lace.
And waiting for her bridegroom, stately,
pale.
But yet transcendent in her loveliness."
The Banyan Tree.
TALAING, n.p. The name by
which the chief race inhabiting Pegu
(or the Delta of the Irawadi) is known
to the Burmese. The Talaings were
long the rivals of the Burmese, alter-
nately conquering and conquered, but
the Burmese have, on the whole, so
long predominated, even in the Delta,
that the use of the Taking language
is now nearly extinct in Pegu proper,
though it is still spoken in Martaban,
and among the descendants of emi-
g rants into Siamese territory. We
ave adopted the name from the
Burmese to designate the race, but
their own name for their people is
Man or Mun (see MONE).
Sir Arthur Phayre has regarded the
name Talaing as almost undoubtedly
a form of Telinga. The reasons given
TALAING.
890
TALAPOIN.
are plausible, and may be briefly
stated in two extracts from his Essay
On the History of Pegii (J. As. Soc.
Beng., vol. xlii. Pt. i.) : " The names
given in the histories of Tha-htun and
Pegu to the first Kings of those cities
are Indian ; but they cannot be ac-
cepted as historically true. The
countries from which the Kings are
said to have derived their origin . , .
may be recognised as Karnata, Kalinga,
Venga and Vizianagaram . . . probably
mistaken for the more famous Vijay-
anagar. . . . The v/ord Talingdna never
occurs in the Peguan histories, but
only the more ancient name Kalinga "
(op. cit. pp. 32-33). " The early settle-
ment of a colony or city for trade, on
the coast of Ramanya by settlers from
Talingana, satisfactorily accounts for
the name Talaing, by which the
people of Pegu are known to the
Burmese and all peoples of the west.
But the Peguans call themselves by
a different name . . . Mun, Mvnm,
or Mon " (ibid. p. 34).
Prof. Forchhammer, however, who
has lately devoted much labour to the
study of Talaing archaeology and
literature, entirely rejects this view.
He states that prior to the time of
Alompra's conquest of Pegu (middle
of 18th century) the name Talaing
was entirely unknown as an appella-
tion of the Muns, and that it nowhere
occurs in either inscriptions or older
palm-leaves, and that by all nations
of Further India the people in question
is known by names related to either
Mun or Pegu. He goes on : " The
word 'Talaing' is the term by which
the Muns acknowledged their total
defeat, their being vanquished and
the slaves of their Burmese conqueror.
They were no longer to bear the name
of Muns or Peguans. Alompra stigma-
tized them with an appellation sugges-
tive at once of their submission and
disgrace. Talaing means" (in the
Mun language) " ' one who is trodden
under foot, a slave.' . . . Alompra
could not have devised more eft'ec-
tive means to extirpate the national
consciousness of a peoiDle than by
burning their books, forbidding the
use of their language, and by substi-
tuting a term of abject reproach for
the name under which they had
maintained themselves for nearly 2000
years in the marine provinces of
Burma. The similarity of the two
words ' Talaing ' and * Telingana ' is
purely accidental ; and all deductions,
historical or etymological . . . from the
resemblance . . . must necessarily be
void ab initio" (Notes on Early Hist,
and Geog. of Br. Burma, Pt. ii. pp.
11-12, Rangoon, 1884).
Here we leave the question. It is
not clear whether Prof. F. gives the
story of Alompra as a historical fact,
or as a probable explanation founded
on the etymology. Till this be clear
we cannot say that we are altogether
satisfied. But the fact that we have
been unable to find any occurrence of
Talaing earlier than Symes's narrative
is in favour of his view.
Of the relics of Talaing literature
almost nothing is known. Much is to
be hoped from the studies of Prof.
Forchhammer himself.
There are linguistic reasons for con-
necting the Talaing or Mun people
with tne so-called Kolarian tribes of
the interior of India, but the point is
not yet a settled one. [Mr. Baines
notes coincidences between the Mon
and Munda languages, and accepts
the connection of Talaing with Telinga
(Census Report, 1891, i. p. 128).]
1795. — "The present King of the Birmans
. . . has abrogated some severe penal laws
imposed by his predecessors on the Taliens,
or native Peguers. Justice is now impar-
tially distributed, and the only distinction
at present between a Birman and a Talien,
consists in the exclusion of the latter from
places of public trust and power." — Synus,
183.
TALAPOIN,- s. A word used by
the Portuguese, and after them by
French and other Continental writers,
as well as by some English travellers
of the ITth'^century, to designate the
Buddhist monks of Ceylon and the
Indo-Chinese countries. The origin
of the expression is obscure. Mon-
seigneur Pallegoix, in his Desc. du
Royaume Tlmi ou Siam (ii. 23) says :
" Les Europeens les ont appeles tala-
poins, probablement du nom de
I'eventail qu'ils tiennent a la main.
lequel s'appelle talapat^ qui signifie
ilders gi
Talapannam, Pali, 'a leaf used
feuille de palmier." Childers
ves
in
writing, &c.' This at first sight seems
to have nothing to support it except
similarity of sound ; but the quota-
tions from Pinto throw some possible
light, and afford probability to this
origin, which is also accepted by
TALAPOIN.
891
TALEE.
Koeppen {Rel. des Buddha s, i. 331
note), and by Bisliop Bigandet (/. Ind.
Archip. iv. 220). [Others, however,
derive it from Pegiian Tikipoin, tala
{not tila), ' lord,' poin, ' wealth.']
c. 1554. — " . . . hfia procissao . . . na qual
se affirmou . . . que hiao quarenta nail Sa-
cerdotes . . . dos quaes muytos tinhao dif-
ierentes dignidades, come erao Gre-pos (?),
Talagrepos, Rolins, Neepois, Bicos, Sacareics
« Ghanfaraiikos, os quaes todas pelas vesti-
duras, de que hiao ornados, e j^elas divisas,
e aisignias, que levarCio nas moos, se conhecido,
quaes erao huno, e quaes erao outros." — F.
M. Pinto, ch. clx. Thus rendered by Cogan:
*'A Procession ... it was the common
opinion of all, that in this Procession were
40,000 Priests . . . most of them were of
different dignities, and called Grepos, Tala-
^epos (&c.). Now by the ornaments they
•wear, as also by the devices and ensigns
which they carry in their hands, they may
1)6 distinguished." — p. 218.
,, "0 Chauhainlm Ihe mandou hua
carta por hum seu Grepo Talapoy, religioso
jd; de idade de oitenta annos." — Pinto, ch.
«xlix. By Cogan: "The Chaubhihaa sent
the King a Letter by one of his Priests that
"was fourscore years of age." — Cogan, 199.
[1566.— "Talapoins." See under COS-
MIN.]
c. 1583. — ". . . Si veggono le case di
legno tutte dorate, et ornate di bellissimi
giardini fatti alia loro vsanza, nolle quali
habitano tutti i Talapoi, che sono i loro
Frati, che stanno a gouerno del Pagodo." —
iJasjmro Balhi, f. 96.
1586. — "There are . . . many good houses
ior the Tallapoies to preach in." — R. Fitch,
in Hakl. ii. 93.
1597. — " The Talipois persuaded the Ian-
<7o/n.an,\brother to the King of Pegu, to vsurpe
the Kingdome, which he refused, pretending
his Oath. They replied that no Keligion
hindered, if he placed his brother in the
Vahat, that is, a Golden Throne, to be adored
of the people for a God." — Nicolas Pimenta,
in Purchas, ii. 1747.
1612. — "There are in all those Kingdoms
many persons belonging to different Religious
Orders ; one of which in Pegu they call Tala-
pois."— Cowto, V. vi. 1.
1659. — " Whilst we looked on these
temples, wherin these horrid idols sat, there
came the Aracan Talpooys, or Priests, and
fell down before the idols."— TraZfer Schulze,
Reisen, 77.
1689. — " S'il vous arrive de fermer la
l»ouche aux Talapoins et de mettre en Evi-
dence leurs erreurs, ne vous attendez qu'a
les avoir pour ennemis implacables." — Lett.
Fdif. XXV. 64.
1690.— "Their Religious they call Tela-
poi, who are not unlike mendicant Fryers,
living upon the Alms of the People, and so
liighly venerated by them that they would
Toe glad to drink the Water wherein they
wash their Hands." — Ovington, 592.
1696. — " . . . k permettre I'entr^e de son
royaume aux Talapoins."— Za Bruyere^
Caracteres, ed. Jouast, 1881, ii. 305.
1725. — "This great train is usually closed
by the Priests or Talapois and Musicians."
— Valentijn, v. 142.
1727. — "The other Sects are taught by
the Talapoins, who . . . preach up Morality
to be the best Guide to human Life, and
affirm that a good Life in this World can
only recommend us in the next to have our
Souls transmigrated into the Body of some
innocent Beast." — A. Hamilton, i. 151 ; [ed.
1744, i. 152].
,, "The great God, whose Adoration
is left to their Tallapoies or Priests." —
Ibid. ii. ; [ed. 1744, ii. 541.
1759. — "When asked if they believed the
existence of any SUPERIOR Being, they (the
Carianners (Carens)) replied that the
Bftraghmahs and Pegu Tallopins told them
so." — Letter in Dalrymple, Ch: Rep. i. 100.
1766. — "Andre Pes Couches. Combien
avez-vous de soldats ? Croutef. Quatre-
vingt-mille, fort m^diocrement pay^s. A.
des C. Et de talapoins ? Cr. Cent vingt
mille, tous faineans et trfes riches. II est
vrai que dans la derniere guerre nous avons
€t6 bien battus ; mais, en recompense, nos
talapoins ont fait trbs grande chere," &c. —
Voltaire, Dial. xxii. Andre Des Couches d
Siam.
c. 1818.—" A certain priest or Talapoin
conceived an inordinate affection for a
garment of an elegant shape, which he
possessed, and which he diligently preserved
to prevent its wearing out. He died without
correcting his irregular affection, and im-
mediately becoming a louse, took up his
abode in his favourite garment." — Sanger-
mano, p. 20.
1880. — "The Phongyies (Poongee), or
Buddhist Monks, sometimes called Tala-
poins, a name given to them, and intro-
duced into Europe by the Portuguese, from
their carrying a fan formed of tdla-jxit, or
palm-leaves." — Saty. Rev., Feb. 21, p. 266,
quoting Bp. Bigandet,
TALEE, s. Tarn. tali. A small
trinket of gold which is fastened by
a string round the neck of a married
woman in S. India. It may be a
curious question whether the word
may not be an adaptation from the
Ar.' tahlUj " qui signifie proprement :
prononcer la formule Id ildha illd
Hldh. . . . Cette formule, ecrite sur
un morceau de papier, servait d'amu-
lette . . . le tout etait renferme
dans un etui auquel on donnait le nom
de tahlll" {Dozy <t- Engelmann, 346).
These Mahommedan tahllls were worn
by a band, and were the origin of the
Span, word tali, 'a baldrick.' [But
the talee is a Hindu, not a Mahom-
medan ornament, and there seems no
TALIAR, TARRYAR.
892
TALIPOT.
doubt that it takes its name from Skt.
tdla, 'the palmyra' (see TALIPOT),
it being the original practice for
women to wear this leaf dipped in
saffron-water {Mad. Gloss, s.v. Logan,
Malabar, i. 134).] The Indian word
appears to occur first in Abraham
Rogerius, but the custom is alluded
to by early writers, e.g. Gouvea, Synodo,
f. 4Zv.
1651. — "So the Bridegroom takes this
Tali, and ties it round the neck of his
bride." — Rogerius, 45.
1672, — "Among some of the Christians
there is also an evil custom, that they for
the greater tightening and fast-making of
the marriage bond, allow the Bridegroom
to tie a Tali or little band round the Bride's
neck ; although in my time this was as
much as possible denounced, seeing that it
is a custom derived from Heathenism." —
Baldaeus, Zeylon (German), 408.
1674. — " The bridegroom attaches to the
neck of the bride a line from which hang
three little pieces of gold in honour of the
three gods : and this they call Tale ; and it
is the sign of being a married woman." —
Faria y Sausa, Asia Port., ii. 707.
1704. — " Praeterea, quum moris hujus
Regionis sit, ut infantes sex vel septem
annorum, interdum etiam in teneriori aetate,
ex genitorum consensu, matrimonium in-
dissolubile de praesenti contrahant, per
impositionem Talii, seu aureae tesserae
nuptialis, uxoris coUo pensilis : missionariis
mandamus ne hujusmodi irrita matrimonia
inter Christianos fieri permittant." — Decree
of Card. Tollman, in Norhert, Mem. Hist. i.
155.
1726.— " And on the betrothal day the
Tali, or bride's betrothal band, is tied round
her neck by the Bramin . . . and this she
must not untie in her husband's life." —
Valentijn, Chora. 51.
[1813.—". . . the tali, which is a ribbon
with a gold head hanging to it, is held
ready ; and, being shown to the company,
some prayers and blessings are pronounced ;
after which the bridegroom takes it, and
hangs it about the bride's neck." — Forbes,
Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 312.]
TALIAR, TARRYAR, s. A
watchman (S, India). Tam. talaiydri,
[from talai, ' head,' a chief watchman].
1680. — " The Peons and Tarryars sent in
quest of two soldiers who had deserted . . .
returned with answer that they could not
light of them, whereupon the Peons were
turned out of service, but upon Verona's
intercession were taken in again and fined
each one month's pay, and to repay the
money paid them for Battee (see BATTA) ;
also the Pedda Naigu was fined in like
manner for his Tarryars."— i^ort St. Geo.
Consns., Feb. 10. In Notes and E.vts.,
Madras, 1873, No. III. p. 3.
1693. — "Taliars and Peons appointed to
watch the Black Town. . . ." — In Wheeler^
i. 267.
1707. — "Resolving to march 250 soldiers^
200 talliars, and 200 peons."— /6icZ. ii. 74.
[1800. — "In every village a particular
officer, called Talliari, keeps watch at night,
and is answerable for all that may be stolen. "
— Buchanan, Mysore, i. 3.]
TALIPOT, s. The great-leaved
fan-palm of S. India and Ceylon,,
Gorypha umhraculifera, L. The name,
from Skt. tdla-pattra, Hind, tdlpdt,
*■ leaf of the tdla tree,' properly applies,
to the leaf of such a tree, or to the
smaller leaf of the palmyra (Borassus
fiabelliformis), used for many purposes,
e.g. for slips to write on, to make fans
and umbrellas, &c. See OLLAH, PAL-
MYRA, TALAPOIN. Sometimes we
find the word used for an umbrella,
but this is not common. The quota-
tion from Jordanus, though using no-
name, refers to this tree. [Arrian
says.: "These trees were called in
Indian speech tala, and there grew on
them, as there grows at the tops of
the palm-trees, a fruit resembling
balls of wool" {Indika, vii.).]
c. 1328. — " In this India are certain trees-
which have leaves so big that five or six men
can very well stand under the shade of one
of them."— /^r. Jordanus, 29-30.
c. 1430. — "These leaves are used in this^
country for writing upon instead of paper,
and in rainy weather are carried on the
head as a covering, to keep off the wet
Three or four persons travelling together
can be covered by one of these leaves
stretched out," And again : " There is
also a tree called tal, the leaves of which
are extremely large, and upon which they
write." — N. Gonti, in India in tJte XV. Cent.,.
7 and 13.
1672. — "Talpets or sunshades." — Bal-
daeus, Dutch ed., 102.
1681. — "There are three other trees that
must not be omitted. The first is Talipot.
. . ." — Knox, 15.
, , " They (the priests) have the honour
of carrying the Tallipot with the broad
end over their heads foremost ; which none
but the King does."— Ibid. 74. [See TALA-
POIN.l
1803.— "The talipot tree . . . affords a
prodigious leaf, impenetrable to sun or rain,
and large enough to shelter ten men. It is-
a natural umbrella, and is of as eminent
service in that country as a great-coat tree
would be in this. A leaf of the talipot-tree
is a tent to the soldier, a parasol to the^
traveller, and a book to the scholar."—
Sydney Snnth, Works, 3rd ed. iii. 15.
TALISMAN.
893
TALISMAN.
1874. — " . . . dans les embrasures . . .
s'etalaient des bananiers, des tallipots. . . ."
•Franz, Souvenirs d'un Cosarpie, ch. iv.
1881.— "The lofty head of the talipot
palm . . . the proud queen of the tribe in
Ceylon, towers above the scrub on every side.
Its trunk is perfectly straight and white,
like a slender marble column, and often more
than 100 feet high. Each of the fans that
compose the crown of leaves covers a semi-
circle of from 12 to 16 feet radius, a surface
of 150 to 200 square feet." — HcieckeVs Visit to
Ceylon, E.T. p. 129.
TALISMAN, s. This word is used
by many medieval and post-medieval
writers for what we should now call
a mooUah, or the like, a member of
the Mahommedan clergy, so to call
them. It is doubtless the corruption
of some Ar. term, but of what it is not
easy to say. Qu. taldmiza, ' disciples,
students ' ? [See Burton, Ar. Nights,
ix. 165.] On this Prof. Robertson
Smith writes : " I have got some fresh
light on your Talisman.
"W. Bedwell, the father of English
Arabists, in his Catalogue of the
Chapters of the Turkish Alkoran, pub-
lished (1615) along with the Moham-
medis Imposturae, and Arabian Trudg-
man, has the following, quoted from
Postellus de Orbis Concordia, i. 13 :
*Haec precatio (the fdtiha) illis est
communis ut nobis dominica : et ita
quibusdum ad battologiam usque re-
citatur ut centies idem, aut d\io aut
tria vocabula repetant dicendo, Al-
hamdu lillah, hamdu lillah, hamdu
lillah, et cetera ejus vocabula eodem
modo. Idque facit in publica oratione
Taalima, id est sacrificulus, pro his
qui negligenter orant ut aiunt, ut ea
repititione suppleat eorum erroribus
.... Quidam medio in campo tam
assidu^, ut defessi considant ; alii cir-
cumgirando corpus,' etc.
"Here then we have a form with-
out the s, and one which from the
vowels seem to be ti'lima, 'a very
learned man.' This, owing to the in-
fluence of the guttural, would sound
in modern pronunciation nearly as
Taalima. At the same time tiHima is
not the name of an office, and prayers
on behalf of others can be undertaken
by any one who receives a mandate,
and is paid for them ; so it is very
possible that Postellus, who was an
Arabic scholar, made the pointing suit
his idea of the word meant, and that
the real word is taldmi, a shortened
form, recognised by Jawhari, and other
lexicographers, of talamidh, 'dis-
ciples.' That students should turn a
penny by saying prayers for others is
very natural." This, therefore, con-
firms our conjecture of the origin.
1338. — "They treated me civilly, and set
me in front of their mosque during their
Easter ; at which mosque, on account of its
being their Easter, there were assembled
from divers quarters a number of their
Oadini, i.e. of their bishops, and of their
Talismani, i.e. of their priests."— Letter of
Friar Pascal, in Catkay, &c., p. 235.
1471. — "In questa cittk fe vna fossa
d'acqua nel modo di vna fontana, la qual' h
guardata da quelli suoi Thalassimani, cioe
preti ; quest' acqua dicono che ha gran
vert\i contra la lebra, e contra le caualette."
— Oiosafa Barbaro, in Hamusio, ii. f. 107.
1535.—
' ' Non vi sarebbe piu conf usione
S'a Damasco il Soldan desse I'assalto ;
Un muover d'arme, un correr di persone
E di talacimanni un gridar d'alto."
Ariosto, xviii. 7.
1554. — " Talismannos habent hominum
genus templorum ministerio dicatum. ..."
Busbeq. Epistola. i. p. 40.
c. 1590. — "Vt Talismanni, qui sint com-
modius intelligatur : sciendum, certos esse
gradus Mahumetanis eorum qui legum
apud ipsos periti sunt, et partim jus dicunt,
partim legem interpretantur. Ludovicus
Bassanus ladrensis in hunc modum com-
parat eos cum nostris Ecclesiasticis. . . .
Muphtim dicit esse inter ipsos instar vel
Papae nostro, vel Patriarchae Graecorum.
. . . Huic proximi sunt Cadilescheri. . . .
Bassanus hos cum Archiepiscopis nostris
comparat. Sequuntur Cadij . . . locum
obtinent Episcopi. Secundum hos sunt eis
Hoggiae,* qui seniores dicuntur, vt Graecis
et nostris Presbyteri. Excipiunt Hoggias
Talismani, sen Presbyteros Diaconi. Vltimi
sunt Dervisii, qui Calogeris Graecorum,
monachis nostris respondent. Talismani
Mahumetanis ad preces interdiu et noctu
quinquis excitant." — Leunclavius, Annales
Sultanorum Othmanidarum, ed. 1650, 414.
1610. — "Some hauing two, some foure,
some sixe adioyning turrets, exceeding high,
and exceeding slender : tarrast aloft on the
outside like the maine top of a ship . . .
from which the Talismanni with elated ^
voices (for they vse no bels) do congregate
the people. . . ." — Sandys, p. 31.
c. 1630. — " The Fylalli converse most in
the Alcoran, The Beruissi are wandering
wolves in sheepes clothing. The Talis-
manni regard the houres of prayer by^
turning the 4 hour'd glasse. The Muyezini
* Hoggiae is of course Khwajas (see COJA). But
in the B. Museum there is a copy of Leunclavius,
ed. of 1588, Avith MS. autograph remarks by
Joseph Scaliger ; and on the word in question he
notes as its origin (in Arabic characters) : " Huj'
ja(t) Disputatio"— which is manifestly errone6u.s.
TALIYAMAR.
894
TAMARIND.
crie from the tops of Mosques, battologuiz-
ing Llala Hyllula." — ;SiV T. Herbert, 267;
[and see ed. 1677, p. 323].
1678. — "If he can read like a Clerk a
Chapter out of the Alcoran ... he shall
be crowned with the honour of being a
Mullah or Talman. . . ."—Fryet% 368.
1687.—" ... It is reported by the Turks
that . . . the victorious Sultan . . . went
with all Magnificent pomp and solenmity
to pay his thanksgiving and devotions at
the church of Sancta Sophia ; the Magnifi-
cence so pleased him, that he immediately
added a yearly Rent of 10,000 zechins to the
former Endowments, for the maintenance of
Imaums or Priests, Doctours of their Law,
Talismans and others who continually at-
tend there for the education of youth. . . ."
— Sir P. Rycaut, Present State of the Ottoman
ire, p. 54.
TALIYAMAE, s. Sea-Hind, for
* cut-water.' Port, talhamar. — Roebuck.
TALLICA, s. Hind, from Ar ta'-
Ukah. An invoice or schedule.
1682. — ". . . that he . . . would send
another Droga (Daroga) or Customer on
purpose to take our Tallicas." — Hedges,
Diary, Dec. 26 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 60. Also see
under KUZZANNA].
TALOOK, s. This word, Ar. ta'al-
luk^ from root ^alak, 'to hang or
dejpend,' has various shades of mean-
ing in different parts of India. In
S. and W. India it is the subdivision
of a district, presided over as regards
revenue matters by a tahseeldar. In
Bengal it is applied to tracts of pro-
prietary land, sometimes not easily
distinguished from Zemindaries, and
sometimes subordinate to or dependent
on Zemindars. In the N.W. Prov.
and Oudh the ta^alhik is an estate the
* profits of which are divided between
different proprietors, one being supe-
rior, the other inferior (see TALOOK-
DAR). Ta'alluk is also used in Hind,
for ' department ' of administration.
1885. — "In October, 1779, the Dacca
Council were greatly disturbed in their
minds by the appearance amongst them of
John Doe, who was then still in his prime.
One Chundermonee demised to John Doe
and his assigns certain lands in the per-
gunna Bullera . . . whereupon George III.,
by the Grace of God, of Great Britain,
France, and Ireland, King, Defender of the
Faith, and so forth, commanded the Sheriff
of Calcutta to give John Doe possession.
At this Mr. Shakspeare burst into fury,
and in language which must have surprised
John Doe, proposed 'that a sezaivnl be ap-
pointed for the collection of Patparrah
Talook, with directions to pay the same
into Bullera cutcherry.'"— &V J. Stephen^.
Nuncoviar and Impey, ii. 159-60. A sazciiraZ
is "an officer specially appointed to collect
the revenue of an estate, from the manage-
ment of which the owner or farmer has been
removed." — ( Wilson).
TALOOKDAR, s. Hind, from
Pers. ta'allukddr, 'the holder of a
ta^alluk ' (see TALOOK) in either of the
senses of that word ; i.e. either a
Government officer collecting the
revenue of a ta^alluk (though in this
sense it is probably now obsolete
everywhere), or the holder of an estate
so designated. The famous Taloohdars
of Oudh are large landowners, possess-
ing both villages of which they are
sole proprietors, and other villages, in
which there are subordinate holders,
in which the Talookdar is only the
superior proprietor (see Carnegie, Ka-
chari Technicalities).
[1769. — ". . . inticements are frequently
employed by the Talookdars to augment
the concourse to their lands." — Verelst, View
of Bengal, App. 233. In his Glossary he
defines " Talookdar, the Zemeen-dar of a
small district."]
TAMARIND, s. The pod of the
tree which takes its name from that
product, Tamarindus indica, L., N.O.
Leguminosae. It is a tree cultivated
throughout India and Burma for the
sake of the acid pulp of the pod, which
is laxative and cooling, forming a most
refreshing drink in fever. The tree is
not believed by Dr. Brandis to be in-
digenous in India, but is supposed to
be so in tropical Africa. The origin
of the name is curious. It is Ar.
tamar-u'l-Hind, 'date of India,' or
perhaps rather in Persian form, tamar-
i-Hindl. It is possible that the
original name may have been thamaVj
'fruit' of India, rather than tamar,
'date.'
1298. — "When they have taken a mer-
chant vessel, they force the merchants to
swallow a stuff called Tamarindi, mixed
in sea-water, which produces a violent
purging." — Marco Polo, 2nd ed., ii. 383.
c. 1335. — " L'arbre appel€ Aa??i??iar, ^c'est
k dire al-tamar-al-Hindi, est un arbre
sauvage qui couvre les montagnes." —
Masdlik-al-ahsar, in Not. et Ext. xiii, 175.
1563. — " It is called in Malavar pidi, and
in Guzerat ambili, and this is the name they
have among all the other people of this
India ; and the Arab calls it tamarindi,
because tamar, as you well know, is our
tamara, or, as the Castilians say, datil \i.e.
date], so that tamarindi are 'dates of
TAMARIND-FISH.
895
TANA, TANNA.
India ' ; and this was because the Arabs
could not think of a name more api?ropriate
on account of its having stones inside, and
not because either the tree or the fruit had
any resemblance." — Garcia, f. 200. [Puli is
the Malaya] . name ; ambilii is probably Hind.
imll, Skt. amlika, ' the tamarind.']
c. 1580. — "In febribus verb pestilentibus,
atque omnibus aliis ex putridis, exurentibus,
aquam, in qiia multa copia Tamarindonim
infusa fuerit cum saccharo ebibunt." —
Prosper Alplnns {De Flantis Aegypt.) ed.
Lugd. Bat. 1735, ii. 20.
1582. — "They have a great store of Tama-
rindos. . . ."—Castaileda, by N.L. f. 94.
[1598.— " Tamarinde is by the Aegyptians
called Derelside (qu. ddr-al-sayyida, ' Our
Lady's tree'?)." — Limchoten,' Hak. Soc.
ii. 121.]
1611. — "That wood which we cut for
firewood did all hang trased with cods of
greene fruit (as big as a Bean-cod in
England) called Tamerim ; it hath a very
soure tast, and by the Apothecaries is held
good against the Scurvie." — N. Dourdon, in
Purchas, i. 277.
[1623. — "Tamarinds, which the Indians
call Hamhele " {imll, as in quotation from
Garcia above). — P. della Valle, Hak. Soc.
i. 92.]
1829. — "A singularly beautiful Tamarind
tree (ever the most graceful, and amongst
the most magnificent of trees). . . ." — Mem.
of Col. Mouiitain, 98.
1877. — "The natives have a saying that
sleeping beneath the ' Date of Hind ' gives
you fever, which you cure by sleeping under
a nim, tree {Melia azedirachta), the lilac of
Persia." — Burton, Sind Revisited, i. 92. The
nim (see NEEM) {pace Capt. Burton) is not
the ' lilac of Persia ' (see BUCKYNE). The
prejudice against encamping or sleeping
under a tamarind tree is general in India.
But, curiously, Bp. Pallegoix speaks of it as
the practice of the Siamese "to rest and
play under the beneficent shade of the
Tamarind." — {Desc. du Jtoyaume Thai ou
Siam, i. 136).
TAMARIND-FISH, s. This is an
excellent zest, consisting, according to
Dr. Balfour, of white pomfret, cut in
transverse slices, and preserved in
tamarinds. The following is a note
kindly given by the highest authority
on Indian fish matters, Dr. Francis Day :
"My account of Tamarind fish is very
short, and in my Fishes of Malahar as
follows : —
"'The best Tamarind fish is prepared
from the Seir fish (see SEER-FISH), and
from the Late^ calcarifer, known as Cockup in
Calcutta ; and a rather inferior quality from
the Pobjnemm (or Roe-ball, to which genus
the Mango-fish belongs), and the more
common from any kind of fish.' The above
refers to Malabar, and more especially to
Cochin. Since I wrote my Fishes of Malahar
I have made many inquiries as to Tamarind
fish, and found that the white pomfret,
where it is taken, appears to be the best for
making the preparation."
TAMBERANEE, s. JVIalayal. tarn-
hurdn, ' Lord ; God, or King.' It is a
title of honour among the Nairs, and
is also assumed by Saiva monks in the
Tamil countries. [The word is de-'
rived from Mai. tarn, ' one's own,' jswmw,
' lord.' The junior male members of
the Malay ali Kaja's family, until they
come of age, are (failed Tamhdn, and
after that Tamhurdn. The female mem- \
bers are similarly styled Tamhatti and
Tamhuratti {Logan, Malabar, iii'.' Gloss. .
S.V.).]
1510. — "Dice I'altro Tamarai : zoe Per
Dio ? L'altro respode Tamarani : zoe Per
Dio." — Vartlievia, ed. 1517, f. 45.
[c. 1610.— " They (the Nairs) call the King
in their language Tambiraine, meaning
M^od.'"—Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 357.]
TANA, TANNA, n.p. Thdna, a
town on the Island of Salsette on the
strait (' River of Tana') dividing that
island from the mainland and 20 m.
N.E. of Bombay, and in the early
Middle Ages the seat of a Hindu
kingdom of the Konkan (see CONCAN),
as well as a seaport of importance. It
is still a small port, and is the chief
town of the District which bears its
name.
c. 1020. — " From Dhar southwards to the
river Nerbudda, nine ; thence to Mahrat-
des . . . eighteen ; thence to Konkan, of
which the capital is Tana, on the sea-
shore, twenty-five parasangs." — Al-Birunl,
in Mliot, i. 60.
[c. 1150. — "Tanah," miswritten Banah.
See under TABASHEER.]
1298. — "Tana is a great Kingdom lying
towards the West. . . . There is much
traffic here, and many ships and merchants
frequent the place." — Marco Polo, Bk. III.
ch. 27.
1321. — " After their blessed martyrdqpi,
which occurred on the Thursday before
Palm Sunday in Thana of India, I baptised
about 90 persons in a certain city called
Parocco, ten days' journey distant there-
from, and I have since baptised more than
twenty, besides thirty-five who were bap-
tised between Thana and Supera (Supara)."
— Letter of Friar Jordanus, in Cathay, &c.,
226.
c. 1323. — "And having thus embarked I
passed over in 28 days to Tana, where for
the faith of Christ four of our Minor Friars
had suffered martyrdom. . . . The land is
under the dominion of the Saracens. . . .'*
—Fr. Odoric, Ibid. i. 57-58.
TANA, TIIANA.
896
TANG A.
1516. — "25 leagues further on the coast
is a fortress of the before-named king, called
T&na.- May amhu " (this is perhaps rather
Bombay). — Barhosa, 68.
1529. — "And because the norwest winds
blew strong, winds contrary to his course,
after going a little way he turned and
anchored in sight of the island, where were
stationed the foists with their captain-in-
chief Alixa, who seeing our fleet in motion
put on his oars and assembled at the River
of Tana, and when the wind came round our
fleet made sail, and anchored at the mouth
of the River of Tana, for the wind would
not allow of its entering." — Gorrea, iii. 290.
1673.— "The Chief City of this Island is
called Tanaw ; in which are Seven Churches
a,nd Colleges, the chiefest one of the
Pmdistines (see PAULIST). . . . Here are
made good Stuffs of Silk and Cotton." —
Fryer, 73.
TANA, THANA, s. A Police
station. Hind, thdna, thdnd, [Skt.
stlidnay *a place of standing, a post'].
From the quotation following it would
seem that the term originally meant
a fortified post, with its garrison, for
the military occupation of the country ;
a meaning however closely allied to
the present use.
c. 1640-50. — "Thdnah means a corps of
cavalry, matchlockmen, and archers, sta-
tioned within an enclosure. Their duty is
to guard the roads, to hold the places sur-
rounding the Thinah, and to despatch
provisions {rasad, see RUSSUD) to the next
Thdnah." — Pcklishdh ndmah, quoted by
Blochmanji, in Aln, i. 345.
TANADAR, THANADAR, s.
The chief of a police station (see
TANA), Hind, tlidnaddr. This word
was adopted in a more military sense
at an early date by the Portuguese,
and is still in habitual use with us in
the civil sense.
1516.— In a letter of 4th Feb. 1515 {i.e.
1516), the King Don Manoel constitutes
Joao Machado to be Tanadar and captain
of land forces in Goa. — Archiv. Port. Orient.
fasc. 5, 1-3.
1519. — "Senhor Duarte Pereira ; this is
the manner in which you will exercise your
office of Tannadar of this Isle of Tygoari
{i.e. Goa), which the Senhor Capitao will
now encharge you with." — Ihid. p. 35.
c. 1548. — " In Aguaci is a great mosque
{mizrjuita), which is occupied by the tena-
dars, but which belongs to His Highness ;
and certain petayas, (yards?) in which hate
{paddy) is collected, which also belong to
His Highness." — Tomho in Siibsidios, 216.
1602. — " So all the force went aboard of
the light boats, and the Governor in his
bastard-galley entered the river with a
grand clangour of music, and when he was
in mid-channel there came to his galley a
boat, in which was the Tanadar of the
City (Dabul), and going aboard the galley
presented himself to the Governor with
much humility, and begged pardon of his
offences. . . ." — Goxdo, IV. i. 9.
[1813. — "The third in succession was a
Tandar, or petty officer of a district. ..."
— Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. ii. 5.]
TANGA, s. Mahr. tdnJc, Turki
tanga. A denomination of coin which
has been in use over a vast extent of
territory, and has varied greatly in
application. It is now chiefly used in
Turkestan, where it is applied to a
silver coin worth about 1^. And
Mr. W. Erskine has stated that the
word tanga or tanka is of Chagatai
Turki origin, being derived from tang,
which in that language means 'white'
{H. of Baber and Humayun, i. 546).
Though one must hesitate in differing
from one usually so accurate, we must
do so here. He refers to Josafa Bar-
baro, who says this, viz. that certain
silver coins are called by the Min-
grelians tetari, by the Greeks aspri, by
the Turks akcha, and by the Zaga-
tais tengh, all of which words in the
respective languages signify 'white.'
We do not however find such a word
in the dictionaries of either Vambery
or of Pavet de Courteille ; — the latter
only having tangah, 'fer-blanc' And
the obvious derivation is the Skt.
tanka, 'a weight (of silver) equal to
4 Tndshas ... a stamped coin.' The
word in the forms takd (see TUCKA)
and tmiga (for these are apparently
identical in origin) is, " in all dialects,
laxly used for money in general"
( Wilson).
In the Lahore coinage of Mahmiid
of Ghaznl, a.h. 418-419 (a.d. 1027-28),
we find on the Skt. legend of the
reverse the word tanka in correspond-
ence with the dirliam of the Ar.
obverse (see TJiomas, Patlian Kings,
p. 49). Tanka or Tanga seems to have
continued to be the popular name of
the chief silver coin of the Delhi
sovereigns during the 13th and first
part of the 14th centuries, a coin
which was substantially the same
with the rupee (q.v.) of later days.
In fact this application of the word
in the form taka (see TUCKA) is usual
in Bengal down to our own day. Ibn
Batuta indeed, who was in India in
the time of Mahommed Tughlak, 1333-
TANGA.
897
TANGA.
1343 or thereabouts, always calls the
gold coin then current a tanka or
dinar of gold. It was, as he re-
peatedly states, the equivalent of 10
silver dinars. These silver dinars (or
rupees) are called by the author of
the Masdlik-al-Ahsdr (c. 1340) the
" silver tanka of India." The gold and
silver tanka continue to be mentioned
repeatedly in the history of Feroz
Shah, the son of Mahommed (1351-
1388), and apparently with the same
value as before. At a later period
under Sikandar Buhlol (1488-1517),
we find hlack (or copper) tankas, of
which 20 went to the old silver tanka.
We cannot say when the coin, or
its name rather, first appeared in
Turkestan.
But the name was also prevalent
on the western coast of India as that
of a low denomination of coin, as may
be seen in the quotations from Lin-
schoten and Grose. Indeed the name
still survives in Goa as that of a
copper coin equivalent to 60 reis or
about 2d. And in the 16th century
also 60 reis appears from the papers
of Gerson da Cunha to have been the
equivalent of the silver ta7iga of Goa
and Bassein, though all the equations
that he gives suggest that the rei may
have been more valuable then.
The denomination is also found in
Russia under the form dengi. See a
quotation under COPECK, and com-
pare PARDAO.
c. 1335. — "According to what I have
heard from the Shaikh Mubarak, the red
lak (see LACK) contains 100,000 golden
tankahs, and the white lak 100,000 (silver)
tankahs. The golden tanka, called in this
country the red tanka, is equivalent to three
onithJcdls, and the silver tanka is equivalent
to 8 hasJdhdnl dirhavis, this dirham being of
the same weight as the silver dirham current
in Egypt and Syria." — Masdlih-al-dbsar, in
Not. et Exts. xiii. 211.
c. 1340. — "Then I returned home after
sunset and found the money at my house.
There were 3 bags containing in all 6233
tankas, i.e. the equivalent of the 55,000
dinars (of silver) which was the amount of
my debts, and of the 12,000 which the
sultan had previously ordered to be paid
me, after of course deducting the tenth
part according to Indian custom. The
value of the piece called tanka is 2^ dinars
in gold of Barbary." — Ihn Batuta, iii. 426.
(Here the gold tanga is spoken of.)
c. 1370. — "SuMn Flroz issued several
varieties of coins. There was the gold tanka,
and the silver tanka," kc—Tdrikh-i-Firoz
Shdhl, in Elliot, iii. 357.
3 L
1404. — ". . . vna sua moneda de plata*
que llaman Tangaes. "—C/ai-(/o, f. 466.
1516. — ". . . a round coin like ours, and
with Moorish letters on both sides, and about
the size oisifanon (see FANAM) of Calicut,
. . . and its worth 55 maravedis ; they call
these tanga, and they are of very fine
silver." — Barbosa, 45.
[1519. — Rules regulating ferry-dues at
Goa: "they may demand for this one
tamgua only. "—Archiv. Fort. Orient, fasc.
5, p. 18.]
c. 1541.— "Todar . . . fixed first a golden
ashrafi (see ASHRAFEE) as the enormous
remuneration for one stone, which induced
the Ghakkars to flock to him in such numbers
that afterwards a stone was paid with a
rupee, and this pay gradually fell to 5
tankas, till the fortress (Rohtas) was com-
pleted." — Tdr'ikh-i-Khdn-.Iahdn Lodi, in
Elliot, V. 115. (These are the Bahlull or
Sikandari tankas of copper, as are also
those in the next quotation from Elliot.)
1559. — "The old Muscovite money is not
round but oblong or egg-shaped, and is
called denga. . . . 100 of these coins make a
Hungarian gold-piece ; 6 dengas make an
altin ; 20 a grifna ; 100 a poltina ; and 200
a ruUe. " — Herberstein, in Ramusio, ii. f . 158r.
[1571. — "Gujarati tankchahs at 100
tankchahs to the rupee. At the present
time the rupee is fixed at 40 dams. ... As
the current value of the tankchah of Pattan,
etc., was less than that of Gujarat." — Mirat-
i-Ahmadi, in Bayley, Gujarat, pp. 6, 11.
[1591.— "Dingoes." See under RUBLE.]
1592-3. — "At the present time, namely,
A.H. 1002, Hindustan contains 3200 towns,
and upon each town are dependent 200,
500, 1000, or 1500 villages. The whole
yields a revenue of 640 krors (see CRORE)
murddl tankas." — Tabakdt-i-AH>arl, in
Elliot, V. 186.
1598. — "There is also a kinde of reckon-
ing of money which is called Tangas, not
that there is any such coined, but are so
named onely in telling, five Tangas is one
Pardaw (see PARDAO), or Xeraphin badde
money, for you must understande that in
telling they have two kinds of money, good
and badde, for foure Tangas good money
are as much as five Tangas badde money."
r—Linschoten, ch. 35 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 241].
[c. 1610. — "The silver money of Goa is
perdos, larins, Tangues, the last named
worth 7 sols, 6 deniers a piece." — Pyrard de
Laval, Hak. Soc. ii. 69.]
1615. — " Their moneyes in Persia of silver,
are the . . . the rest of copper, like the
Tangas and Pisos (see PICE) of India." —
Richard Steele, in Purchas, i. 543.
[c. 1630. — " There he expended fifty
thousand Crow (see CRORE) of tacks . . .
sometimes twenty tack make one Roopee."
—Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677, p. 64.]
1673.—" Tango." See under REAS.
[1638.—" Their, (at Surat) ordinary way of
accompting is by lacs, each of which is
worth 100,000 ro_pias (see RUPEE), and 100
TANGUN, TANYAN.
898
TANK.
lacs make a ci'ou^ or carroa (see CBOBE),
and 10 carroas make an Areb. A Theil (see
TOLA, TAEL) of silver (? gold) makes 11,
12, or 13 ropias ready money. A massa
{mdshd) and a half make a J^A^>^ of silver,
10 whereof make a Thiel of gold. They call
their brass and copper-money Tacques." —
Mandelslo, 107.]
c. 1750-60.— " Throughout Malabar and
Goa, they use tangas, vintins, and Pardoo
(see PARDAO) xeraphin. "—(^rose, i. 283.
The Goa tanga was worth 60 reis, that of
Ormus 62 H *o ^9 |f reis.
[1753.— -In Khiva "... Tongas, a small
piece of copper, of which 1500 are equal to a
ducat." — Hamvay, i. 351.]
1815. — " . . . one tungah ... a coin
about the value of fivepence." — Malcolm,
H. of Persia, ii. 250.
[1876.—" ... it seemed strange to me
to find that the Russian word for money,
denga or dengi, in the form tenga, meant
everywhere in Central Asia a coin of twenty
kopeks. . . ." — Schuyler, Turlcistan, i. 153.]
TANGUN, TANYAN, s. Hind.
tdnghan, tdngan ; apparently from
Tibetan rtandn, the vernacular name
of this liind of horse {rTa, 'horse').
The strong little pony of Bhutan and
Tibet.
c. 1590. — "In the confines of Bengal,
near Kuch [-Bah^r], another kind of horses
occurs, which rank between the gut (see
GOONT) and Turkish horses, and are called
tdng'han : they are strong and powerful."—
Am, i. 133. ^
1774. — "2d. That for the possession of
the Chitchanotta Province, the Deb Raja
shall pay an annual tribute of five Tangan
Horses to the Honorable Company, which
was the acknowledgment paid to the
Deb Raja." — Treaty of Peace between the
H.E.I. C. and the Rajah of Bootan, in
Aitchison's Treaties, i. 144.
,, "We were provided with two
tangnn ponies of a mean appearance, and
were prejudiced against them unjustly. On
better acquaintance they turned out patient,
sure-footed, and could climb the Monument."
— Bogle's Narrative, in Marhham, 17.
1780. — " . . . had purchased 35 Jhawah
or young elephants, of 8 or 9 years old, 60
Tankun, or ponies of Manilla and Pegu." —
H. of llydur Naih, 383.
,, "... small horses brought from
the mountains on the eastern side of Bengal.
These horses are called tanyans, and are
mostly pyebald." — Hodges, Travels, 31.
1782. — "To be sold, a Phaeton, in good
condition, with a pair of young Tanyan
Horses, well broke." — India Gazette^ Oct. 26.
1793.—" As to the Tanguns or Tanyans,
so much esteemed in India for their hardi-
ness, they come entirely from the Upper
Tibet, and notwithstanding their make, are
so sure footed that the people of Kepaul
ride them without fear over very steep moun*
tains, and along the brink of the deepest
precipices." — Kirk-patrick' s Nepaul, 135.
1854. — "These animals, called Tanghan,
are wonderfully strong and enduring ; they
are never shod, and the hoof often cracks.
... The Tibetans give the foals of value
messes of pig's blood and raw liver, which
they devour greedily, and it is said ta
strengthen them wonderfully ; the custom
is, I believe, general in Central Asia."—
Hooker, Himalayan Journals, 1st ed. ii. 131.
TANJORE, n.p. A city and
District of S. India ; properly Tan-
jdvur (' Low Town ' ?), so written in
the inscription on the great Tanjore
Pagoda (11th century). [The Madras
Manual gives two derivations : " Tan-
jdvur^ familiarly called Tanjai by the
natives. It is more fully given as-
Tanjai-mdnagaram, Tanjan's great city,
after its founder. Tanjam means-
' refuge, shelter '" (ii. 216). The Gloss,
gives Tanjdvur, Tam. tatljam, ' asylum,''
ur, 'village.']
[1816.— "The Tanjore Pill, it is said, is^
made use of with great success in India
against the bite of mad dogs, and that of
the most venemous serpents." — Asiatic
Journal, ii. 381.]
TANK, s. A reservoir, an artificial
pond or lake, made either by excava-
tion or by damming. This is one of
those perplexing words which seem to-
have a double origin, in this case one
Indian, the other European.
As regards what appears to be
the Indian word, Shakespear gives :
" Tdnk'h (in Guzerat), an underground
reservoir for water." [And so Platts.J
Wilson gives : " Tdnhen or tdken^
Mahr. . . . Tdnhh (said to be Guzer-
dthi). A reservoir of water, an arti-
ficial pond, commonly known to
Europeans in India as a Tank.
Tdnki, Guz. A reservoir of water ;:
a small well." E. Drummond, in hia
Illustrations of Guzerattee, &c., gives :
^^TanJca (Mah.) and Tankoo (Guz.)-
Eeservoirs, constructed of stone or
brick or lime, of larger and lesser
size, generally inside houses, . . . They
are almost entirely covered at top,,
having but a small aperture to let
a pot or bucket down." ... "In the
towns of Bikaner," says Tod, "most
families have large cisterns or reser-
voirs called Tankas, filled by the rains"
{Rajputana, ii. 202). Again, speaking
of towns in the desert of Marwdr, he
says ; " they collect the rain water in
TANK,
899
TANK.
reservoirs called TanJca, which they
are obliged to use sparingly, as it is
said to produce night blindness" (ii.
300). Again, Dr. Spilsbury (J.A.S.B.
ix. pt. 2, 891), describing a journey in
the Nerbudda Basin, cites the word,
and notes ; " I first heard this word
used by a native in the Betool district ;
on asking him if at the top of Bower-
gurh there was any spring, he said
No, but there was a TanJca or place
made of pukka (stone and cement) for
holding water." Once more, in an
Appendix to the Eeport of the Survey
of India for 1881-1882, Mr. G. A.
MacGill, speaking of the rain cisterns
in the driest part of Eajputana, says :
" These cisterns or wells are called by
the people tdnkds" (App. p. 12). See
also quotation below from a Report by
Major Strahan. It is not easy to doubt
the genuineness of the word, which
may possibly be from Skt. tadaga,
tatdga, tatdJca^ ' a pond, pool, or tank.'
Fr. Paolino, on the other hand, says
the word tanque used by the Portu-
guese in India was Portoghesa corrotta,
which is vague. But in fact tanque
is a word which appears in all Portu-
guese dictionaries, and which is used
by authors so early after the opening
of communication with India (we do
not know if there is an instance
actually earlier) that we can hardly
conceive it to have been borrowed from
an Indian language, nor indeed could
it have been borrowed from Guzerat
and Eajputana, to which the quota-
tions above ascribe the vernacular
word. This Portuguese word best
suits, and accounts for that applica-
tion of tank to large sheets of water
which is habitual in India. The in-
digenous Guzerati and Mahratti word
seems to belong rather to what we
now call a tank in England ; i.e. a
small reservoir for a house or ship.
Indeed the Port, tanque is no doubt
a form of the Lat. stagnum, which
gives It. stagno, Fr. old estang and
estan, mod. etang, Sp. estanque, a word
which we have also in old English
and in Lowland Scotch, thus :
1589. — "They had in them stanges or
pondes of water full of fish of sundrie sortes."
— Parkes's Mendoza, Hak. Soc. ii. 46.
c. 1785.—
*' I never drank the Muses' stank,
Castalia's burn and a' that ;
But there it streams, and richly reams,
My Helicon I ca' that." — Burns.
It will be seen that Pyrard de Laval
uses estang, as if specifically, for the tank of
India.
1498. — "And many other saints were
there painted on the walls of the church,
and these wore diadems, and their por-
traiture was in a divers kind, for their
teeth were so great that they stood an inch
beyond the mouth, and every saint had
4 or 5 arms, and below the church stood a
great tanque wrought in cut stone like
many others that we had seen by the way."
— Roteiro de Vasco da Gama, 57.
,, "So the Captain Major ordered
Nicolas Coelho to go in an armed boat, and
see where the water was, and he found in
the said island (Anchediva) a building, a
church of great ashlar work which had been
destroyed by the Moors, as the country
people said, only the chapel had been
covered with straw, and they used to make
their prayers to three black stones which
stood in the midst of the body of the chapel.
Moreover they found just beyond the church
a tanque of wrought ashlar in which we
took as much water as we wanted ; and at
the top of the whole island stood a great
tanque of the depth of 4 fathoms, and
moreover we found in front of the church a
beach where we careened the ship Berrio."
—Ihid. 95.
1510. — " Early in the morning these
Pagans go to wash at a tank, which tank
is a pond of still water ( — ad uno Tancho
il r/ualTsmcho e una fossa d'acqua morta)."
— Varthema, 149.
,, "Near to Calicut there is a temple
in the midst of a tank, that is, in the middle
of a pond of water." — Ibid. 175.
1553. — "In this place where the King
(Bahadur Sh£h) established his line of battle,
on one side there was a great river, and on
the other a tank {tanqtie) of water, such as
they are used to make in those parts. For
as there are few streams to collect the
winter's waters, they make these tanks
(which might be more properly called lakes),
all lined with stone. They are so big that
many are more than a league in compass."
— Barros, IV. vi. 5.
c. 1610. — "Son logis estoit dloignd prbs
d'vne lieue du palais Royal, situ6 sur vn
estang, et basty de pierres, ayant bien
demy lieue de tour, comme rous les autres
estangs." — Pyrard de Laval, ed. 1679, i.
262 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 367].
[1615. — "I rode early . . . to the tancke
to take the ^yre." — Sir T. Roe, Hak. Soc.
i. 78.]
1616. — "Besides their Rivers . . . they
have many Ponds, which they call Tankes."
— Terry, in Purchas, ii. 1470.
1638. — "A very faire Tanke, which is a
square pit paved with gray marble." — W.
Bruton, in Hakl. v. 50.
1648. — " ... a standing water or Tanck.
. . ." — Van Twisty Gen. Beschr. 11.
1672. — "Outside and round about Suratte,
there are elegant and delightful houses for
TANOR.
900
TAPPA UL.
recreation, and stately cemeteries in the
usual fashion of the Moors, and also divers
Tanks and reservoirs built of hard and solid
stone." — Baldaeus, p. 12.
1673.— "Within a square Court, to which
a stately Gate-house makes a Passage, in
the middle whereof a Tank vaulted. . , ."
—Fryer, 27.
1754. — "The post in which the party
intended to halt had formerly been one of
those reservoirs of water called tanks, which
occur so frequently in the arid plains of this
country." — Orme, i. 354.
1799.—" One crop under a tank in Mysore
or the Carnatic yields more than three here."
—T. Munro, in Life, i. 241.
1809.—
" Water so cool and clear.
The peasants drink not from the humble
well.
Nor tanks of costliest masonry dispense
To those in towns who dwell.
The work of kings in their beneficence."
Kehama, xiii. 6.
1883.—". . . all through sheets* 124,
125, 126, and 131, the only drinking water is
from 'tankas,'or from Hohs.' The former
are circular pits puddled with clay, and
covered in with wattle and daub domes,
in the top of which are small trap doors,
which are kept locked ; in these the villages
store rain-water ; the latter are small and
somewhat deep ponds dug in the valleys
where the soil is clayey, and are filled by
the rain ; these latter of course do not last
long, and then the inhabitants are entirely
dependent on their tankas, whilst their
cattle migrate to places where the well-
"water is fit for use." — Report on Cent. Ind.
and Rajputana Topogr. Survey (Bickaneer
and Jeysulmeer). By Major G. Strachan,
R.E., in Repoi-t of the Survey in hidia,
1882-83, App. p. 4. [The writer in the
Rajputana Gazetteer (Bikanir) (i. 182) calls
these covered pits kicnd, and the simple
excavations sdr.]
TANOR, n.p. An ancient town
and port about 22 miles soiith. of
Calicut. There is a considerable
probability that it was the Tyndis
of the Periplus. It was a small king-
dom at the arrival of the Portuguese,
in partial subjection to the Zamorin.
[The name is Malayal. Tdnur, tanni,
the tree Terminalis belerica, ur, village.]
1516. — "Further on . . . are two places
of Moors 5 leagues from one another. One
is called Paravanor, and the other Tanor,
and inland from these towfts is a lord to
whom they belong ; and he has many Nairs,
and sometimes he rebels against the King
of Calicut. In these towns there is much
* These are sheets of the Atlas of India, within
Bhawalpur and Jeysalmir, on the borders of
Bikaner,
shipping and trade, for these Moors are
great merchants." — Barhosa, Hak. Soc. 153.
1521. — "Cotate was a great man among
the Moors, very rich, and lord of Tanor,
who carried on a great sea-trade with many
ships, which trafficked all about the coast
of India with passes from our Governors,
for he only dealt in wares of the country ;
and thus he was the greatest possible friend
of the Portuguese, and those who went to
his dwelling were entertained with the
greatest honour, as if they had been his
brothers. In fact for this purpose he kept
houses fitted up, and both cots and bed-
steads furnished in our fashion, with tables
and chairs and casks of wine, with which
he regaled our people, giving them enter-
tainments and banquets, insomuch that it
seemed as if he were going to become a
Christian. . . ."—Correa, ii. 679.
1528.— "And in the year (a.h.) 935, a
ship belonging to the Franks was wrecked
off Tanoor. . . . Now the Ray of that place
affording aid to the crew, the Zamorin sent
a messenger to him demanding of him the
surrender of the Franks who composed it,
together with such parts of the cargo of the
ship as had been saved, but that chieftain
having refused compliance with this de-
mand, a treaty of peace was entered into
with the Franks by him ; and from this
time the subjects of the Ray of Tanoor
traded under the protection of the passes of
the Franks." — Tohfut-ul-Miijahideen, E.T.
124-125.
1553. — "For Lopo Soares having arrived
at Cochin after his victory over the Camorin,
two days later the King of Tanor, the
latter's vassal, sent (to Lopo) to complain
against the ^^'^•^^i'^ ^J ambassadors,
begging for peace and help against him,
having fallen out with him for reasons that
touched the service of the King of Por-
tugal."— Barros, I. vii. 10.
1727. — "Four leagues more southerly is
Tannore, a Town of small Trade, inhabited
by Mahometans." — A. Hamilton, i. 322 ; [ed.
1744].
TAPPAUL, s. The word used in
S. India for 'post,' in all the senses
in which dawk (q.v.) is used in
Northern India. Its origin is obscure.
C P. Brown suggests connection with
the Fr. etajpe (which is the same origin-
ally as the Eng. staple). It is some-
times found in the end of the 18th
century written tappa or tappy. But
this seems to have been derived from
Telugu clerks, who sometimes write
tappd as a singular of tappdlu, taking
the latter for a plural (G.P.B.).
Wilson appears to give the word a
southern origin. But though its use
is confined to the South and West, Mr.
Beames assigns to it an Aryan origin :
^^ tappd 'post-office,' i.e. place where
TARA, TARE.
901
TAREGA.
letters are stamped, f appal ' letter-post '
(tappd + alya = ' stamping-house ')," con-
necting it radically with tdpd ' a coop,'
tdpnd ' to tap,' ' flatten,' ' beat down,'
tapak ' a sledge hammer,' tlpnd ' to
press,' &c. [with which Platts agrees.]
1799. — "You will perceive that we have
but a small chance of establishing the
tappal to Poonah." — Wellington, i. 50.
1800.— "The Tappal does not go 30 miles
a day." — T. Miinro, in Life, i. 244.
1809. — " Eequiring only two sets of
bearers I knew I might go by tappaul the
whole way to Seringapatam." — Ld. Valentia,
i. 385.
TAPTEE R., n.p. Tdptlj also
called Tdpi, [Skt. Tdp% 'that which
is hot']. The river that runs by the
city of Surat.
[1538.— "Tapi." See under GODAVERY.]
c. 1630. — '■^ Sural is . . . watered with a
sweet River named Tappee (or Tindy), as
broad as the Thames at Windsor." — Sir T.
Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 36.
1813. — "The sacred groves of Pulparra
are the general resort for all the Yogees
(Jogee), Senassees (Sunyasee), and Hindoo
pilgrims . . . the whole district is holy, and
the Tappee in that part has more than
common sanctity." — Forbes, Or. Mem. i.
286 ; [2nd ed. i. 184, and compare i. 176].
,, "Tappee or Tsipty."— Ibid. 244;
[2nd ed. i. 146].
TARA, TARE, s. The name of a
small silver coin current in S. India
at the time of the arrival of the
Portuguese. It seems to have survived
longest in Calicut. The origin we
have not traced. It is curious that
the commonest silver coin in Sicily
down to 1860, and worth about 4^d.,
was a tari, generally considered to be
a corruption of dirhem. 1 see Sir
Walter Elliot has mooted this very
question in his Coins of S. India
(p. 138). [The word is certainly
Malajsil. tdram, defined in the Madras
Gloss, as "a copper coin, value 1^
pies." Mt. Gray in his note to the
passage from Pyrard de Laval quoted
below, suggests that it took its name
from tdra, ' a star.']
1442. — "They cast (at Vijayanagar), in
pure silver a coin which is the sixth of the
fanom, which they call tar." — Abdurrazzdk,
in India in the X V. Cent. 26.
1506.— (The Viceroy, D. Francisco D'Al-
meida, wintering his fleet in Cochin). "As
the people were numerous they made quite
a big town with a number of houses covered
with upper stories of timber, and streets
also where the people of the country set up
their stalls in which they sold plenty of
victuals, and cheap. Thus for a vinten of
silver you got in change 20 silver coins that
they called taras, something like the scale
of a sardine, and for such coin they gave
you 12 or 15 figs, or 4 or 5 eggs, and for a
single vintem 3 or 4 fowls, and for one tara
fish enough to fill two men's bellies, or
rice enough for a day's victuals, dinner and
supper too. Bread there was none, for
there was no wheat except in the territory
of the Moors." — Correa, i. 624.
1510. — The King of Narsinga (or Vija-
yanagar) "coins a silver money called tare,
and others of gold, twenty of which go to
a pardao, and are called fanom. And of
these small ones of silver, there go 16 to a
fanom." — Varthema, 130.
[c. 1610. — " Each man receives four
tarents, which are small silver coins, each
of the value of one-sixteenth of a larin." —
Pyrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 344. Later
on (i. 412) he says " 16 tarens go to a
Phanan "].
1673. — (at Calicut). "Their coin admits
no Copper ; Silver Tarrs, 28 of which make
a Fanam, passing instead thereof." — Fryer,
55.
,, "Calicut.
*****
"Tarrs are the peculiar Coin, the rest are
common to India." — Ibid. 207.
1727 .—" Calecut . . . coins are 10 Tar
to a Fanam, 4^ Fanams to a Rupee." — A.
Hamilton, ii. 316 ; [ed. 1744]. ■
[1737. — "We are to allow each man 4
measures of rice and 1 tar per diem." —
Agreement in Logan, Malabar, iii. 95, and
see "tarrs" in iii. 192. Mr. Logan (vol.
iii. Gloss, s.v.) defines the tara as equal to
2 pies.]
TARE AND TRET. Whence
comes this odd firm in the books of
arithmetic ? Both partners appar-
ently through Italy. The first Fr.
tare, It. tara, from Ar. taraha, 'to
reject,' as pointed out by Dozy. Tret
is alleged to be from It. tritare, 'to
crumble or grind,' perhaps rather from
trito, 'ground or triturated.' [Prof.
Skeat {Concise Diet, s.v.) derives it
from Fr. traite, 'a draught,' and that
from Lat. tractus, trahere, ' to draw.']
TAREGA, s. This represents a
word for a broker (or person analo-
gous to the hong merchants of
Canton in former days) in Pegu, in
the days of its prosperity. The word
is from S. India. We have in Tel.
taraga, ' the occupation of a broker ' ;
Tarn, taragarij ' a broker.'
1568. — "Sono in Pegu otto sensari del
Ee che si chiamauo Tarege li quali sono
TARIFF.
902
TATTOO.
obligati di far vendere tutte le mercantie
. . . per il prezzo corrente." — Ces. Federici,
in Ramusio, iii. 395.
1583. — ". . . e se fosse alcuno che a
tempo del pagamento per non pagar si
absentasse dalla cittk, o si ascondesse, il
Taxreca e obligate pagar per lui . . . i
Tarreca cosi si demandano i sensari." — G.
Balbi, f. 107v, 108.
1587. — "There are in Pegu eight Brokers,
whom they call Tareghe, which are bound
to sell your goods at the price they be
Woorth, and you give them for their labour
two in the hundred : and they be bound to
make your debt good, because you sell your
marchandises vpon their word." — R. Fitch,
in Hakl. ii. 393.
TARIFF, s. This comes from Ar.
ta'rlf, ta'rlfa, 'the making known.'
Dozy states that it appears to be com-
paratively modern in Spanish and
Port., and has come into Europe
apparently through Italian.
[1591. — "So that helping your memorie
with certain Tablei or Tariffas made of
purpose to know the numbers of the souldiers
that are to enter into ranke." — Garrard,
Art Warre, p. 224 {Stanf. Diet.).
[1617.—". . . a brief Tareg of Persia."
—Birdwood, First Letter Book, 462.]
TAROUK, TAROUP, n.p. Burm.
Taruk, Tarup. This is the name given
by the Burmese to the Chinese. Thus
a point a little above the Delta of the
Irawadi, where the invading army of
Kublai Khan (c. 1285) is said to have
turned back, is called Taruk-maii, or
Chinese Point. But the use of this
name, according to Sir A. Phayre,
dates only from the Middle Ages, and
the invasion just mentioned. Before
that the Chinese, as we understand
him, are properly termed Tsin ; though
the coupled names Taruk and Taret,
which are applied in the chronicles
to early invaders, " may be considered
as designations incorrectly applied by
later copyists." And Sir A. Phayre
thinks Taruk is a form of Turk, whilst
Taret is now applied to the Manchus.
It seems to us probable that Taruk and
Taret are probably meant for ' Turk
and Tartar ' (see H. of Burma, pp. 8.
11, 56). [Mr. Scott {Upper Burma
Gazetteer^ i. pt. i. 193) suggests a
connection with the Teru or Tero
State, which developed about the 11th
century, the race having been expelled
from China in 778 a.d.]
TASHREEF, s. This is the Ar.
tashrlfy ' honouring ' ; and thus " con-
ferring honour upon anyone, as by
paying him a visit, presenting a dress
of honour, or any complimentary
donation" {Wilson). In Northern
India the general use of the word is
as one of ceremonious politeness in
speaking of a visit from a superior or
from one who is treated in politeness
as a superior ; when such an one is
invited to 'bring his tashrif,' i.e. 'to
carry the honour of his presence,' ' to
condescend to visit ' . The word
always implies superiority on the part
of him to whom tashrlf is attributed.
It is constantly used by polite natives
in addressing Europeans. But when
the European in return says (as we
have heard said, through ignorance of
the real meaning of the phrase), *I
will bring my tashrlf,' the effect is
ludicrous in the extreme, though no
native will betray his amusement. In
S. India the word seems to be used
for the dress of honour conferred,
and in the old Madras records, rightly
or wrongly, for any complimentary
present, in fact a honorarium. Thus
in Wheeler we find the following :
1674. — "He (Lingapa, naik of Poona-
malee) had, he said, carried a tasheriff to
the English, and they had refused to take
it. . . ."—Op. cit. i. 84.
1680. — "It being necessary to appoint
one as the Company's Chief Merchant
(Verona being deceased), resolved Bera
Pedda Vincatadry, do succeed and the
Tasheriffs be given to him and the rest of
the principal Merchants, viz., 3 yards Scar-
lett to Pedda Vincatadry, and 2| yards
each to four others. . . .
" The Governor being informed that
Verona's young daughter was melanchoUy
and would not eat because her husband had
received no TasherifF, he also is Tasherifd
with 2\ yards Scarlet cloth."— i^or< St. Geo.
Consns., April 6. In Notes and Exts., Madras,
1873, p. 15.
1685. — " Gopall Pundit having been at
great charge in coming hither with such a
numerous retinue . . . that we may engage
him ... to continue his friendship, to
attain some more and better privileges
there (at Cuddalore) than we have as yet—
It is ordered that he with his attendants be
Tasherift as followeth" (a list of presents
follows).— In Wheeler, i. 148. [And see the
same phrase in Pringle, Diary, &c., i. 1].
TATTOO, and abbreviated, TAT,
s. A native-bred pony. Hind. tattUy
[which Platts connects with Skt. torn,
' passing over '].
c. 1324. — " Tughlak sent his son Ma-
hommed to bring Khusru back. Mahommed
eeized the latter and brought him to his
TATTY.
903
TAUT.
father mounted on a tattl, i.e. a pack-
horse." — Ib7i Batuta, iii. 207.
1784.— "On their arrival at the Choultry
they found a miserable dooley and 15 tattoo
horses." — In Seton-Karr, i. 15.
1785. — "We also direct that strict in-
junctions be given to the baggage depart-
ment, for sending all the lean Tatoos,
bullocks, &c., to grass, the rainy season
being now at hand." — Tippoo's Letters, 105.
1804.— "They can be got for 25 rupees
•each horseman upon an average ; but, I
believe, when they receive only this suia
they muster tattoos. . . . From 30 to 35
rupees each horse is the sum paid to the
best horsemen." — Wellington, iii. 174.
1808.— "These tut,hoos are a breed of
small ponies, and are the most useful and
hardy little animals in India." — Broughton's
Letters, 156 ; [ed. 1892, 117].
1810. — "Every servant . . . goes share
in some tattoo . . . which_ conveys his
luggage." — Williamson, V.M. i. 311.
1824.— "Tattoos. These are a kind of
small, cat-hammed, and ill-looking ponies ;
but they are hardy and walk faster^ than
oxen." — Seely, Woiiders of Ellora, ch. ii.
1826. — ". . . when I mounted on my
tattoo, or pony, I could at any time have
commanded the attendance of a dozen
grooms, so many pressed forward to offer
me their services." — Pandurang Hari, 21 ;
Ced. 1873, i. 28].
[1830.— "Mounting our tats, we were on
the point of proceeding homewards. . . ."
— (Mental Sport. Mag., ed. 1873, i. 437.]
c. 1831.-^". . . mon tattou est fort au
dessous de la taille d'un arabe. . . ."^
Jacquemont, Con-esp. i. 347.
c. 1840.
*^ With its bright brass patent axles, and
its little hog-maned tatts.
And its ever jetty harness, which was
always made by Watts. ..."
A feiv lines in honour of the late Mr.
Simms, in Parker's Bole Ponjis,
1851, ii. 215. .
1853.—". . . Smith's plucky proposal to
run his notable tat, Pickles." — Oa^:^e^c?,
i. 94.
1875.— "You young Gentlemen rode over
on your tats, I suppose? The Subaltern's
tat — that is the name, you know, they give
to a pony in this country — is the most useful
animal you can imagine." — The Bilemmd,
ch. ii.
TATTY, s. Hind, tattl and tat%
[whicli Platts connects with Skt. tan-
tra, ' a tliread, the warp in a loom '].
A screen or mat made of the roots
of fragrant grass (see CUSCUS) with
which door or window openings are
filled up in the season of hot winds.
The screens being kept wet, their
fragrant evaporation as the dry winds
"blow upon them cools and refreshes
the house greatly, but they are only
efficient when such winds are blowing.
See also THERMANTIDOTE. The
principle of the tatty is involved in
the quotation from Dr. Fryer, though
he does not mention the grass-mats.
c. 1665. — " . . . or having in lieu of
Cellarage certain Kas-Kanmjs, that is, little
Houses of Straw, or rather of odoriferous
Roots, that are very neatly made, and com-
monly placed in the midst of a Parterre
. . . that so the Servants may easily with
their Pompion - bottles, water them from
without." — Bernier, E.T. 79 ; [ed. Constable,
247].
1673. — "They keep close all day for 3 or
4 Months together . . . repelling the Heat
by a coarse wet Cloath, continually hanging
before the chamber- windows." — Fryer, 47.
[1789.— The introduction of tatties into
Calcutta is mentioned in a letter from Dr.
Campbell, dated May 10, 1789:— "We have
had very hot winds and delightful cool
houses. Everybody uses tatties now. . . .
Tatties are however dangerous when you are
obliged to leave them and go abroad, the'heat
acts so powerfully on the body that you are
commonly affected with a severe catarrh. " —
In Carey, Good Old Bays, i. 80.]
1808.—" . . . now, when the hot winds
have set in, and we are obliged to make use
of tattees, a kind of screens made of the
roots of a coarse grass called Kus." —
Broughton's Letters, 110 ; [ed. 1892, p. 83].
1809.—" Our style of architectiire is by
no means adapted to the climate, and the
large windows would be insufferable, were
it not for the tattyes which are easily
applied to a house one story high." — Ld.
Valentia, i. 104.
1810. — " During the hot winds tats (a
kind of mat), made of the root of the koosa
grass, which has an agreeable smell, are
placed against the doors and windows." —
Maria Graham, 125.
1814.— "Under the roof, throughout all
the apartments, are iron rings, from which
the tattees or screens of sweet scented
grass, were suspended." — Forbes, Or. Mem.
iv. 6 ; [2nd ed. ii. 392].
1828. — "An early breakfast was over ;
the well watered tatties were applied to
the windows, and diffused through the
apartment a cool and refreshing atmosphere
which was most comfortably contrasted with
the white heat and roar of the fierce wind
without."— rA« Kuzzilbash, I. ii.
TAUT, s. Hind, tat, [Skt. trdtray
' defence,' or tantrl, ' made of threads '}.
Sackcloth.
[c. 1810. — "In this district (Dinajpoor)
large quantities of this cloth (Tat or Choti)
are made. » . ." — Buchanan, Eastern India,
ii. 851.]
1820. — ". . . made into coarse cloth
taut, by the Brinjaries and people who.us^
TAVOY.
904
TAZEEA.
pack bullocks for making bags (gonies, see
GUNNY) for holding grain, kc."—Tr. Bo.
Lit. Soc. iii. 244.
TAVOY, n.p. A town and district
of what we call the Tenasserim Pro-
vince of B. Burma. The Burmese call
it Dha-we; but our name is probably
adopted from a Malay form. The
original name is supposed to be Siam-
ese. [The Burmah Gazetteer (ii. 681)
gives the choice of three etymologies :
' landing place of bamboos ' ; from its
arms {dha, ' a sword,' way, ' to buy ') ;
from Hta-way, taken from a cross-
legged Buddha.]
1553. — "The greater part of this tract
is mountainous, and inhabited by the nation
of Brammds and Jangomas, who interpose
on the east of this kingdom (Pegu) between
it and the great kingdom of Siam ; which
kingdom of Siam borders the sea from the
city of Tavay downwards." — Barros, III.
iii. 4,
1583. — "Also some of the rich people in
a place subject to the Kingdom of Pegu,
called Tavae, where is produced a quantity
of what they call in their language Galain,
but which in our language is called Calaia
(see CALAY), in summer leave their houses
and go into the country, where they make
some sheds to cover them, and there they
stop three months, leaving their usual
dwellings with food in them for the devil,
and this they do in order that in the other
nine months he may give them no trouble,
but rather be propitious and favourable to
them."— Cr'. Balhi, f. 125.
1587.—". . . Hand of Tavi, from which
Cometh great store of Tinne which serveth
all India."— 72. Fitch, in Hakl. ii. 395.
1695. — "10th. That your Majesty, of
your wonted favour and charity to all dis-
tresses, would be pleased to look with Eyes
of Pity, upon the poor English Captive,
Thomas Browne, who is the only one sur-
viving of four that were accidentally drove
into Tauwy by Storm, as they were going
for Atcheen about 10 years ago, in the ser-
vice of the English Company." — Petition to
the King of Burvia, presented at Ava by
Edward Fleetwood, in Balrymple, Or. Re-
pert, ii. 374.
[TAWEEZ, s. Ar. ta'wiz, lit.
'praying for protection by invoking
God, or by uttering a charm ' ; then
* an amulet or phylactery'; and, as
in the quotation from Herklots, 'a
structure of brick or stone-work over
a tomb.'
[1819. — "The Jemidar ... as he is very
superstitious, all his stud have turveez or
charms. . . ." — Lt.-Col. Fitzclarence, J&urnal
of a Route across India, 144.
[1826.—
" Let her who doth this Taweey wear,
Guard against the Gossein's snare,"
Pandurang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 148.
[1832. — "The generality of people have
tombs made of mud or stone . . . forming
first three square taweezes or platforms.
. . ." — Herklots, Qanoon-e- Islam, 2nd ed.
284.]
[TAZEE, s. Pers. tdzi, 'invading,
invader,' from tdz, ' running.' A
favourite variety of horse, usually of
Indian breed. The word is also usepl
of a variety of greyhound.
[c. 1590. — "Horses have been divided into
seven classes. . . . Arabs, Persian horses,
Mujannas, Turki horses, Yabus (see YABOO)
and Janglah horses. . . . The last two classes
are also mostly Indian breed. The best kind
is called Tazi. . . •" — Aln, i. 234-5.
[1839. — "A good breed of the Indian
kind, called Tauzee, is also found in Bunnoo
and Damaun. . . ." — Elphinstone, Caubul,
ed. 1842, i. 189.
[1883.— "The 'Tazzies,' or greyhounds
are not looked upon as unclean. . . ." —
Wills, Modern Persia, ed. 1891, p. 306.]
TAZEBA, n. A.— P.— H. ta'ziya^
'mourning for the dead.' In India
the word is applied to the taboot, or
representations, in flimsy material, of
the tombs of Hussein and Hassan which
are carried about in the . Muharram
(see MOHURRUM) processions. In
Persia it seems to be applied to the
whole of the mystery-play which is
presented at that season. At the close
of the procession the ta'ziyas must be
thrown into water ; if there be no-
sufficient mass of water they should
be buried. [See Sir L. Pelly, The
Miracle Play of Hasan and Husai7i.'}
The word has been carried to the W.
Indies by the coolies, whose great
festival (whether they be IMahom-
medans or Hindus) the Muharram has
become. And the attempt to carry
the Tazeeas through one of the towns
of Trinidad, in spite of orders to the
contrary, led in the end of 1884 to-
a sad catastrophe. [Mahommedan
Lascars have an annual celebration
at the London Docks.]
1809.— "There were more than a hundred
Taziyus, each followed by a long train of
Fuqueers, dressed in the most extravagant
manner, iDcating their breasts . . . such of
the Mahratta Surdars as are not Brahmun*
frequently construct Taziyus at their own
tents, and expend large sums of^ money
upon them."— Broughton, Letters, 72; [ed.
1892, 53].
TEA.
905
TEA.
1869. — "En lisant la description . . .
de ces fStes on croira souvent qu'il s'agit
de f6tes hindous. Telle est par exemple
la solennit^ du ta'zia ou deuic, dtablie en
commemoration dn martyre de Hu9ain, la-
quelle est semblable en bien de points a
celle du Dm-ga-pujd. . . . Le ta'ziya dure
dix jours comme le Durga-pvjd. Le dixi^me
jour, les Hindous pr^cipitent dans la ri-
viere la statue de la d^esse au milieu d'une
foule immense, avec un grand appareil et
au son de mille instruments de musique ;
la meme chose a lieu pour les representa-
tions du tombeau de Hugain." — Garciii de
Tossy, Rel. Musidm. p. 11.
TEA, s. Crawfurd alleges that we
got this word in its various European
forms from the Malay Te, the Chinese
name being GhM. The latter is in-
deed the pronunciation attached, when
reading in the 'mandarin dialect,' to
the character representing the tea-
plant, and is the form which has ac-
companied the knowledge of tea to
India, Persia, Portugal, Greece (rcrdt)
and Eussia. But though it may be
probable that Te, like several other
names of articles of trade, may have
come to us through the Malay, the
word is, not the less, originally
Chinese, Te (or Tay as Medhurst
writes it) being the utterance at-
tached to the character in the Fuh-
kien dialect. The original pronuncia-
tion, whether direct from Fuh-kien or
through the Malay, accompanied the
introduction of tea to England as well
as other countries of "Western Europe.
This is shown by several couplets in
Pope, e.g.
1711.—
"... There stands a structure of majestic
frame
Which from the neighbouring Hampton
takes its name.
*****
Here thou, great Anna, whom three
Kealms obey.
Dost sometimes counsel take, and some-
times tea."
Rape of the LocJc, iii.
Here tay was evidently the pro-
nunciation, as in Fuh-kien. The
Rape of the Lock was published in
1711. In Gray's Trivia., published in
1720, we find tea rhyme to jpay., in a
passage needless to quote (ii. 296).
Fifty years later there seems no room
for doubt that the pronunciation had
changed to that now in use, as is
shown by Johnson's extemporised
verses (c. 1770) :
" 1 therefore pray thee, Renny, dear,
That thou wilt give to me
With cream anfl sugar soften 'd well,
Another dish of tea " — and so on.
Johnsoniana, ed. Bosivell, 1835^
ix. 194.
The change must have taken place
between 1720 and 1750, for about the
latter date we find in the verses of
Edward Moore :
" One day in July last at tea,
And in the house of Mrs. P. "
The Trial of Sarah, &c.
[But the two forms of pronunciation
seem to have been in use earlier, as
appears from the following advertise-
ment in The Gazette of Sept. 9, 1658
(quoted in 8 ser. ^V. <h Q. vi. 266):
" That excellent, and by all Physitians
approved, China Drink, called by the
Chineans Toha, by other nations Tay,
alias Tee, is sold at the Sultaness Head,
a coff"ee house in Sweetings Rents by
the Royal Exchange, London."] And
in Zedler^s Lexicon (1745) it is stated
that the English write the word
either Tee or T(^, but pronounce it
Tiy, which seems to represent our
modern pronunciation. ["Strange to
say, the Italians, however, have two
names for tea, cia and te., the latter, of
course, is from the Chinese word te.,
noticed above, while the former is
derived from the word ch^a. It is
curious to note in this connection that
an early mention, if not the first
notice, of the word in English is under
the form cha (in an English Glossary
of A.D. 1671) ; we are also told that
it was once spelt tcha — both evidently
derived from the Cantonese form of
the word : but 13 years later we have
the word derived from the Fokienese
te., but borrowed through the French
and spelt as in the latter language the ;
the next change in the word is early
in the following century when it drops
the French spelling and adopts the
present form of tea., though the Fo-
kienese pronunciation, which the
French still retain, is not dropped for
the modern pronunciation of the now
wholly Anglicised word tea till com-
paratively lately. It will thus be seen
that we, like the Italians, might have
had two forms of the word, had we
not discarded the first, which seemed
to have made but little lodgement
with us, for the second " {Ball., Things
Ghimse, 3rd ed. 583 seg;.).]
TEA.
906
TEA.
Dr. Bretschneider states that the
Tea-shrub is mentioned in the ancient
Dictionary Eh-ya^ which is believed to
date long before our era, under the
names Kia and K'u-tu (Khi = ' bitter '),
and a commentator on this work who
wrote in the 4th century a.d. de-
scribes it, adding "From the leaves can
be made by boiling a hot beverage"
{On Ghmese Botanical Works, &c,, p. 13).
But the first distinct mention of tea-
cultivation in Chinese history is said
to be a record in the annals of the
T'ang Dynasty under a.d. 793, which
mentions the imposition in that year
of a duty upon tea. And the first
western mention of it occurs in the
next century, in the notes of the Arab
traders, which speak not only of tea,
but of this fact of its being subject to
a royal impost. Tea does not appear
to be mentioned by the medieval Arab
writers upon Materia Medica, nor
(strange to say) do any of the European
travellers to Cathay in the 13th and
14th centuries make mention of it.
Nor is there any mention of it in the
curious and interesting narrative of
the Embassy sent by Shah Rukh, the
son of the great Timur, to China
(1419-21).-^ The first European work,
so far as we are aware, in which tea
is named, is Ramusio's (posthumous)
Introduction to Marco Polo, in the
second volume of his great collection
of Navigationi e Viaggi. In this he
repeats the account of Cathay which
he had heard from Hajji Mahommed,
a Persian merchant who visited Venice.
Among other matters the Hajji de-
tailed the excellent properties of Chiai-
Catai (i.e. Pers. Cha-i-Khitdl, ' Tea of
China'), concluding with an assurance
that if these were known in Persia
and in Europe, traders would cease to
purchase rhubarb, and would purchase
this herb instead, a prophecy which
has been very substantially Verified.
We find no mention of tea in the
elaborate work of Mendoga on China.
The earliest notices of which we are
aware will be found below. Milburn
* Mr. Major, in his Introduction to Parke's
Mendoza for the Hak. Soc. says of this embassy,
that at their halt in the desert 12 marches from
8u-chan, they were regaled "with a variety of
strong liquors, together with a pot of Chinese tea."
It is not stated by Mr. Major whence he took the
account ; but there is nothing about tea in the
translation of M. Quatremere (Not. et Ext. xiv,
pt. 1), nor in the Persian text given by him, nor
in the translation by Mr. Rehatsek in the Ind.
Ant. ii. 75 seqq.
fives some curious extracts from the
l.I. Co.'s records as to the early im-
portation of tea into England. Thus,
1666, June 30, among certain " raretys,"
chiefly the production of China, pro-
vided by the Secretary of the Com-
pany for His Majesty, appear :
" 22| lbs. of thea at 505. per lb.=£56 17 6
For the two cheefe persons
that attended his Majesty,
thea 6 15 6"
In 1667 the E.I. Co.'s first order for
the importation of tea was issued to
their agent at Bantam : " to send home
by these ships 1001b. weight of the
best tey that you can get." The first
importation actually made for the
Co. was in 1669, when two canisters
were received from Bantam, weighing
143| lbs. {Milhurn, ii. 531.) [The
earliest mention of tea in the Old
Records of the India Office is in a
letter from Mr. E. Wickham, the
Company's Agent at Firando, in
Japan, who, writing, June 27, 1615,
to Mr. Eaton at Miaco, asks for "a
pt. of the best sort of chaw " (see Bird-
wood, Report on Old Records, 26, where
the early references are collected).]
A.D. 851. — "The King (of China) reserves
to himself ... a duty on salt, and also on
a certain herb which is drunk infused in
hot water. This herb is sold in all " the
towns at high prices ; it is called sakh. It
has more leaves than the ratb'ah (Medicago
sativa recens) and something more of aroma,
but its taste is bitter. Water is boiled and
poured upon this herb. The drink so made
is serviceable under all circumstances." —
Relation, &c., trad, par Reinaud, i. 40.
c. 1545. — "Moreover, seeing the great de-
light that I above the rest of the party
took in this discourse of his, he (Chaggi
Memet, i.e. Hajji Mahommed) told me
that all over the country of Cathay they
make use of another plant, that is of its
leaves, which is called by those people
Chiai Gatai : it is produced in that
district of Cathay which is Called Cachan-
fu. It is a thing generally used and highly
esteemed in all those regions. They take
this plant whether dry or fresh, and boil
it well in water, and of this decoction they
take one or two cups on an empty stomach ;
it removes fever, headache, stomach-ache,
pain in the side or joints ; taking care to
drink it as hot as you can bear ; it is good
also for many other ailments which I can't
now remember, but I know gout was one of
them. And if any one chance to feel his
stomach oppressed by overmuch food, if he
will take a little of this decoction he will in
a short time have digested it. And thus it is
so precious and highly esteemed that every
one going on a journey takes it with him.
TEA.
907
TEA.
^nd judging from what he said these people
would at any time gladly swap a sack of
rhubarb for an ounce of Chiai Catai. These
people of Cathay say (he told us) that if in
•our country, and in Persia, and the land
■of the Franks, it was known, merchants
would no longer invest their money in
Rauetid Chini as they call rhubarb." — Ra-
musio, Dichiaratione, in ii. f. 15.
c. 1560. — "Whatsoever person or persones
come to any mans house of qualitee, hee
hath a custome to offer him in a fine basket
one Porcelane . . . with a kinde of drinke
which they call cha, which is somewhat
bitter, red, and medicinall, which they are
wont to make with a certayne concoction
of herbes." — Da Cruz, in Furchas, iii. 180.
1565. — ** Kitus est Japoniorum . . .
benevolentiae caasS. praebere spectanda,
quae apud se pretiosissima sunt, id est,
omne instrumentiim necessarium ad po-
tionem herbae cujusdam in pulverem re-
■dactae, suavem gustu, nomine Chia. Est
autem modus potionis ejusmodi : pulveris
ejus, quantum uno juglandis putamine con-
tinetur, conjiciunt in fictile vas ex eorum
genere, quae procellana (Porcelain) vulgus
appellat. Inde calenti admodum aqu4
dilutum ebibunt. Habent autem in eos usus
ollam antiquissimi operis ferream, figlinum
poculum, cochlearia, infundibulum eluendo
figlino, tripodem, foculum denique potioni
•caleficiendae." — Letter from Japan, of L.
Almeida, in Maffei, Litt. Select, ex hidia,
Lib. iv.
1588. — "Caeterum (apud Chinenses) ex
herba quadam expressus liquor admodum
salutaris, nomine Chia, calidus hauritur, ut
■apud laponios." — Maffei, Hist. Ind. vi.
,, "Usum vitis ignorant (Japonii) :
oryz4 exprimunt vinum : Sed ipsi quoque
ante omnia delectantur haustibus aquae
poene ferventis, insperso quern supra dixi-
mus pulvere Chia. Circa eam potionem
<iiligentissimi sunt, ac principes interdum
viri suis ipsi manibus eidem temperandae
ac miscendae, amicorum honoris causae,
■dant operam." — Ihid. Lib. xii.
1598. — " . . . the aforesaid warme water
is made with the powder of a certaine
hearbe called chaa." — Linschoten, 46 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 157].
1611. — "Of the same fashion is the cha
•of China, and taken in the same manner ;
except that the Cha is the small leaf of a
herb, from a certain plant brought from
Tartary, which was shown me when I was
.at Malaca." — Teixeira, i. 19.
1616. — "I bought 3 chaw cups covered
with silver plates. . . ." — Cocks, Diary, Hak.
Soc. i. 202, [and see ii. 11].
1626. — "They vse much the powder of a
-certaine Herbe called Chia, of which they
put as much as a Walnut-shell may containe,
into a dish of Porcelane, and drinke it with
hot water." — Purchas, Pilgi-image, 587.
1631. — ^'Dur. You have mentioned the
■drink of the Chinese called Thee ; what is
your opinion thereof? . . . Bont. . . .
The Chinese regard this beverage almost as
something sacred . . . and they are not
thought to have fulfilled the rites of hospi-
tality to you until they have served you
with it, just like the Mahometans with
their Caveah (see COFFEE). It is of a
drying quality, and banishes sleep ... it
is beneficial to asthmatic and wheezing
patients."— /«(•. Bontius, Hist. Nat. et Med.
hid. Or. Lib. i. Dial. vi. p. 11.
1638. — "Dans les assemblies ordinaires
(k Sourat) que nous faisions tons les iours,
nous ne prenions que du The, dont I'vsage
est fort cummun par toutes les Indes." —
Mandelslo, ed. Paris, 1659, p. 113.
1658. — "Non mirum est, multos etiam
nunc in illo errore versari, quasi diversae
speciei plantae essent The et Tsia, cum h
contra eadem sit, cujus decoctum Chinen-
sibus The, laponensibus Tsia nomen
audiat ; licet horum Tsia, ob magnam con-
tributionem et coctionem, nigrum The ap-
pellatur." — Bontii Hist. Nat. Pisonis Annot.
p. 87.
1660. — (September) "28th. ... I did
send for a cup of tea (a China drink) of
which I never had drank before."— Pejjy*'*
Diary. [Both Ld. Braybrooke (4tb ed.
i. 110) and Wheatley (i. 249) read tee, and
give the date as Sept. 25.]
1667. —(June) "28th. . . . Home and
there find my wife making of tea ; a drink
which Mr. Pelling, the Potticary, tells her
is good for her cold and defluxions." — Ihid.
[Wheatley, vi. 398].
1672. — "There is among our people, and
particularly among the womankind a great
abuse of Thee, not only that too much is
drunk . . . but this is also an evil custom
to drink it with a full stomach ; it is better
and more wholesome to make use of it when
the process of digestion is pretty well
finished. ... It is also a great folly to use
sugar candy with Thee." — Baldaeus, Germ,
ed. 179. (This author devotes five columns
to tea, and its use and abuse in India).
1677.— "Plantadicitur Cha, vel . . . Cik,
. . . cujus usus in Chhiae claustris nescius
in Europae quoque paulatim sese insinuare
attentat. . . . Et quamvis Turcarum Cave
(see COFFEE) et Mexicanorum Ciocolata
eundem praestent effectum, Cia tamen,
quam nonulli quo<jue Te vocant, ea multum
superat," etc. — Kircher, ChiTia Illust. 180.
,, "Maer de Cia (of Thee) sender
achting op eenije tijt te hebben, is novit
schadelijk." — Vermeuleii, 30.
1683. — " Lord Kussell . . . went into his
chamber six or seven times in the morning,
and prayed by himself, and then came out
to Tillotson and me ; he drunk a little tea
and some sherry." — Burnet, Hist, of Ovm
Time, Oxford ed. 1823, ii. 375.
1683.—
" Venus her Myrtle, Phoebus has his Bays ;
Tea both excels which She* vouchsafes
to praise.
The best of Queens, and best of Herbs we
owe
* Queen Catharine.
(TEA) BOHEA.
908
{TEA) CONGOU.
To that bold Nation which the Way did
show
To the fair Kegion where the Sun does
rise,
Whose rich Productions we so justly
prize. " — Waller.
1690. — ". . . Of all the followers of
Mahomet . . . none are so rigidly Abstemious
as the Arabians of Muscatt. . . . For Tea
and Coffee, which are judg'd the privileg'd
Liquors of all the Mahometans, as well as
Turks, as those of Persia, India, and other
parts of Arabia, are condemned by them as
unlawful. . . ." — Ovington, 427.
1726. — "I remember well how in 1681 I
for the first time in mj' life drank thee at
the house of an Indian Chaplain, and how
I could not understand how sensible men
could think it a treat to drink what tasted
no better than hay-water." — Valentijn, v. 190.
1789.—
" And now her vase a modest Naiad fills
With liquid crystal from her pebbly rills ;
Piles the dry cedar round her silver urn,
(Bright climbs the blaze, the crackling
faggots burn).
Culls the green herb of China's envy'd
bowers,
In gaudy cups the steaming treasure
pours ;
And sweetly smiling, on her bended knee,
Presents the fragrant quintessence of
Tea."
Daricin, Botanic Garden, Loves of the
Plants, Canto ii.
_ 1844.—" The Polish word lor tea, Herbata,
signifies more properly 'herb,' and in fact
there is little more of the genuine Chinese
beverage in the article itself than in its
name, so that we often thought with longing
of the delightful Russian TshaS, genuine in
word and fact." — /. /. Kohl, Anstria, p. 444.
The following are some of the names
given in the market to different kinds
of tea, with their etymologies.
1. (TEA), BOHEA. This name is
from the Wu-i (dialectically 5^-i!)-shan
Mountains in the N.W. of Fuh-kien,
one of the districts most famous for its
black tea. In Pope's verse, as Craw-
furd points out, Bohea stands for a
tea in use among fashionable people.
Thus :
" To part her time 'twixt reading and
bohea.
To muse, and spill her solitary tea."
Epistle to Mrs Teresa Blount.
[The earliest examples in the N.E.D.
carry back the use of the word to the
first years of the 18th century.]
1711. — " There is a parcel of extraordinary
fine Bohee Tea to be sold at 26s. per Pound,
at the sign of the Barber's Pole, next door
to the Brazier's Shop in Southampton Street
in the Strand." — Advt. in the Spectator of
April 2, 1711.
1711.—
" Oh had I rather unadmired remained
On some lone isle or distant northern'
land ;
Where the gilt chariot never marks the- .
way.
Where none learn ombre, none e'er taste
bohea."
Belinda, in Rape of the LocTc, iv. 153.
The last quotation, and indeed the.
first also, shows that the word was
then pronounced Bohay. At a later-
date Bohea sank to be the market
name of one of the lowest qualities.,
of tea, and we believe it has ceased,
altogether to be a name quoted in the
tea-market. The following quotations,
seem to show that it was the general
name for "black-tea."
1711.— "Bohea is of little Worth among-
the Moors and Gentoos of India, Arrabs and
Persians . . . that of 45 Tale (see TAEL)
would not fetch the Price of green Tea of
10 Tale a FeculV—Lockyer, 116.
1721.—
"Where Indus and the double Ganges-
flow,
On odorif'rous plains the leaves do grow.
Chief of the treat, a plant the boast of
fame.
Sometimes called green, Bohea's th&
greater name."
Allan Ramsay's Poems, ed. 1800, i. 213-14.
1726.— "An«io 1670 and 1680 there wa»
knowledge only of Boey Tea and Green"-
Tea, but later they speak of a variety of
other sorts . . . Congo . . . Pego . . .
Tongge, Rosmaryn Tea, rare and very dear.'^
— Valentijn, iv. 14.
1727. — "In September they strip the Bush
of all its Leaves, and, for Want of warm dry
Winds to cure it, are forced to lay it on
warm Plates of Iron or Copper, and keep it
stirring gently, till it is dry, and that Sort is
called Bohea." — A. Hamilton, ii. 289; [ed.
1744, ii. 288].
But Zedler's Lexicon (1745) in a
long article on Thee gives Thee Bohea
as " the worst sort of all." The other
European trade-names, according to^
Zedler, were Thee-Peco, Congo which
the Dutch called the best, but Thee
Cancho was l)etter still and dearer,,
and Chaucon best of all.
2. (TEA) CAMPOY, a black tea
also. Kam-pui, the Canton pron. of
the characters Kieii-pei, "select-dry
(over a fire)."
3. (TEA) CONGOU (a black tea).
This is Kang-hu (t§) the Amoy pro-
nunciation of the characters Kung-fu^
'work or labour.' [Mr. Pratt (9 ser.
N. & Q. iv. 26) writes ; " The N.E.V.
(TEA) HYSON.
909
TEA-CADDY.
under Congou derives it from the
standard Chinese Kung-fu (which
happens also to be the Cantonese
spelling) ; ' the omission of the /,'
we are told, Ms the foreigner's cor-
ruption.' It is nothing of the kind.
The Amoy name for this tea is Kong-
hu, so that the omission of the / is
•due to the local Chinese dialect."]
, 4. HYSON (a green tea). This is
He- (hei and ai in the south) -ch'un,
* bright spring,' [which Mr. Ball
(TJmigs Chinese, 586) writes yu-ts'in,
'before the rain'], characters which
some say formed the hong name of
a tea-merchant named Le, who was
in the trade in the dist. of Hiu-ning
(S.W. of Hang-chau) about 1700;
others say that He-chun was Le's
daughter, who was the first to separate
the leaves, so as to make what is
called Hyson. [Mr. Ball says that it
is so called, "the young hyson being
half-opened leaves plucked in April
before the spring rains."]
c. 1772.-
*' A.nd Venus, goddess of the eternal smile,
Knowing that stormy brows but ill be-
come
Fair patterns of her beauty, hath or-
dained
Celestial Tea ; — a fountain that can cure
The ills of passion, .and can free from
frowns.
* * * * *
To her, ye fair ! in adoration bow !
Whether at blushing morn, or dewy eve,
Her smoking cordials greet your fragrant
board
With Hyson, or Bohea, or Congo
crown'd."
R. Fergicsson, Poetiis.
5. OOLONG (bl. tea). TVu-lung,
* black dragon' ; respecting which there
is a legend to account for the name.
["A black snake (and snakes are some-
times looked upon as dragons in China)
was coiled round a plant of this tea,
and hence the name" {Ball, op. cit.
586).]
6. PEKOE (do.). Pak-ho, Canton
pron. of characters poh-hao, ' white-
down.'
7. POUCHONG (do.). Pao-chung,
'fold-sort.' So called from its being
packed in small paper packets, each
of which is supposed to be the produce
of one choice tea-plant. Also called
"Psidre-souchong, because the priests in
the Wu-i hills and other places pre-
pare and pack it.
8. SOUCHONG (do.). Siu-chung,
Canton for Siao-chung, 'little-sort.''
1781.— -" Les Nations Europ€ennes retirent
de la Chine des th^s connus sous les noms
de th6 bouy, th€ vert, et th6 saothon." —
Sonnerat, ii. 249.
9. TWANKAY (green tea). From
Tun-hH, the name of a mart about
15 m. S.W. of Hwei-chau-fu in Ngan-
hwei. Bp. Moule says (perhaps after
W. Williams ?) from Tun-TcH, name of
a stream near Yen-shau-fu in Chi-
kiang. [Mr. Pratt {loc. cit.) writes ;
"The Amoy Tun-ke is nearer, and the
Cantonese Tun-hei nearer still, its
second syllable being absolutely the
same in sound as the English. The
Twankay is a stream in the E. of the
province of Nganhwui, where Twan-
kay tea grows."] TimnTcay is used by
Theodore Hook as a sort of slang for
' tea.'
10. YOUNG HYSON. This is
called by the Chinese Yil-t'sien, ' rain-
before,' or ' Yu-before,' because picked
before Kuh-yu, a term falling about
20th April (see HYSON above). Ac-
cording to Giles it was formerly called,
in trade, Uchain, which seems to
represent the Chinese name. In an
^^ Account of the Prices at which Teas
have been put up to Sale, that arrived
in England in 1784, 1785" (MS. India
Office Records) the Teas are (from
cheaper to dearer) : —
Bohea Tea.
Congou,
Souchong,
Singlo (?),
Hyson."
TEA-CADDY, s. This name, in
common English use for a box to
contain tea for the daily expenditure
of the household, is probably cor-
rupted, as Crawfurd suggests, from
catty, a weight of 1^ lb. (q.v.). A
^catty-box,' meaning a box holding a
catty, might easily serve this purpose
and lead to the name. This view is
corroborated by a quotation which we
have given under caddy (q.v.) A
friend adds the remark that in his
youth 'Tea-caddy' was a Londoner's
name for Harley Street, due to the
number of E.I. Directors and pro-
prietors supposed to inhabit that
district.
TEAPOY.
910
TEAK.
TEAPOY, s. A small tripod table.
This word is often in England imagined
to have some connection with tea, and
hence, in London shops for japanned
ware and the like, a teapoy means a
tea-chest fixed on legs. But this is
quite erroneous. Tipdl is a Hindu-
stani, or perhaps rather an Anglo-
Hindustani word for a tripod, from
Hind, tin, 3, and Pers. pde, 'foot.'
The legitimate word from the Persian
is sipdl (properly sihpdya), and the
legitimate Hindi word tirpad or tripad,
but tipdl or tepoy was probably-
originated by some European in an-
alogy with the familiar charpoy (q.v.)
or ' four-legs,' possibly from inaccuracy,
possibly from the desire to avoid
confusion with another very familiar
word sepoy, seapoy. [Platts, however,
gives tipdl as a regular Hind, word,
Skt. tri-pdd-ikd.] The word is applied
in India not only to a three-legged
table (or any very small table, ■what-
ever number of legs it has), but to
any tripod, as to the tripod-stands of
surveying instruments, or to trestles in
carpentry. Sihpdya occurs in 'Ali of
Yezd's history of Timur, as applied to
the trestles used by Timur in bridging
over the Indus {Elliot, iii. 482). A
teapoy is called in Chinese by a name
having reference to tea : viz. C/i'a-
chi'rh. It has 4 legs.
[c, 1809. — " (Dinajpoor) Sepaya, a wooden
stand for a lamp or candle with three feet."
— Buchanan, Eastern India, 11. 945.]
1844. — "'Well, to be sure, it does seem
odd — very odd ; ' — and the old gentleman
chuckled, — 'most odd to find a person who
don't know what a tepoy is. . . . Well,
then, a tepoy or iinpoy is a thing with
three feet, used in India to denote a little
table, such as that just at your right.'
" 'Why, that table has four legs,' cried
Peregrine.
" 'It's a tepoy all the same,' said Mr.
Havethelacks." — Peregrine Pulteney, i. 112.
TEAK, s. The tree, and timber of
the tree, known to botanists as Tec-
tona grandis, L., N.O. Verhenaceae. The
word is Malayal. tehka. Tarn, tehhu.
No doubt this name was adopted
owing to the fact that Europeans first
became acquainted with the wood in
Malabar, which is still one of the two
great sources of supply ; Pegu being
the other. The Skt. name of the tree
is sdha, whence the modern Hind,
name sdgwdn or sdgun and the Mahr.
sag. From this last probably was
taken sdj, the name of teak in Arabia
and Persian. And we have doubtless
the same word in the aayaXba of the
Periplus, one of the exports from
Western India, a form which may be
illustrated by the Mahr. adj. sdgall,
' made of the teak, belonging to teak.''
The last fact shows, in some degree,
how old the export of teak is from
India. Teak beams, still undecayed,.
exist in the walls of the great palace
of the Sassanid Kings at Seleucia or
Ctesiphon, dating from the middle of
the 6th century. [See Birdwood, First
Letter Booh, Intro. XXIX.] Teak has.
continued to recent times to be im-
ported into Egypt, See Forskal, quoted
by Royle {Hindu Medicine, 128). The
gopher-wood of Genesis is translated sdj
in the Arabic version of the Penta-
teuch (Royle). [It was probably cedar
(see Encycl. Bihl. s.v.)]
Teak seems to have been hardly
known in Gangetic India in former
days. We can find no mention of it
in Baber (which however is indexless),
and the only mention we can find in
the Am, is in a list of the weights of
a cubic yard of 72 kinds of wood,
where the name "Sdgaun" has not
been recognised as teak by the learned
translator (see Blochmann's E.T. i. p,
228).
c. A.D. 80. — "In the innermost part of
this Gulf (the Persian) is the Port of Apo-
logos, lying near Pasine Charax and th&
river Euphrates.
"Sailing past the mouth of the Gulf,
after a course of 6 days you reach another
port of Persia called Omana. Thither they
are wont to despatch from Barygaza, to
both these ports of Persia, great vessels
with brass, and timbers and beams of teak
{^ijXwv crayaXivcov /cat doKWp), and horns and
spars of shisham (see SISSOO) {aacrafxlviov),
and of ebony. . . ." — Peripl. Maris Erythr,
§ 35-36.
c. 800.— (under Harun al Rashid) "Fazl
continued his story ' . . . I heard loud
wailing from the house of Abdallah . . .
they told me he had been struck with th»
jtiddm, that his body was swollen and all
black. ... I went to Rashid to tell him,
but I had not finished when they came to
say Abdallah was dead. Going out at once
I ordered them to hasten the obsequies.
... I myself said the funeral prayer. As
they let down the bier a slip took place,
and the bier and earth fell in together ;
an intolerable stench arose ... a second
slip took place. I then called for planks of
teak (saj). . . ."—Quotation in Mas'vdl,
PraiHes d'Or, vi. 298-299.
c, 880.— "From Kol toSindan, where they
collect tesik-wood (sftj) and cane, 18 far-
TEAK.
911
TEE.
sakhs."— /6«, Khurdadba, in /. As. S. VI.
torn. V. 284.
c. 940.—". . . The teak-tree (saj). This
tree, which is taller than the date-palm,
and more bulky than the walnut, can
shelter under its branches a great number
of men and cattle, and you may judge of its
dimensions by the logs that arrive, of their
natural length, at the dep6ts of Basra, of
'Irak, and of Egypt. . , "—Mas Ml, iii. 12.
Before 1200. — Abu'l-dhali' the Sindian,
describing the regions of Hind, has these
*' By my life ! it is a land where, when the
rain falls.
Jacinths and pearls spring up for him who
wants ornaments.
There too are produced musk and cam-
phor and ambergris and agila,
*****
And ivory there, and teak (al-saj) and
aloeswood and sandal. ..."
Quoted by Kazimni, in Gildemeister,
217-218.
The following order, in a King's
Letter to the Goa Government, no
doubt refers to Pegu teak, though not
naming the particular timber :
1597.—" We enjoin you to be very vigilant
not to allow the Turks to export any
timber from the Kingdom of Pegu, nor
from that of Achem (see ACHEEN), and
you must arrange how to treat this matter,
particularly with the King of Achem." — In
Archiv. Port. Orient, fasc. ii. 669.
1602. — " ... It was necessary in order
to appease them, to give a promise in
writing that the body should not be
removed from the town, but should have
public burial in our church in sight of
everybody ; and with this assurance it was
taken in solemn procession and deposited
in a box of teak (teca), which is a wood not
subject to decay. ..." — Soiisa, Oriente
Conquist. (1710), ii. 265.
[ ,, " Of many of the roughest thickets
of bamboos and of the largest and best wood
in the world, that is teca.."— Gouto, Dec. VII.
Bk. vi. ch. 6. He goes on to explain that
all the ships and boats made either by Moors
or Gentiles since the Portuguese came to
India, were of this wood which came from
the inexhaustible forests at the back of
Damaun.]
1631.— Bontius gives a tolerable cut of
the foliage, &c., of the Teak-tree, but
writing in the Archipelago does not use
that name, describing it under the title
'• Quercus Indica, Kiati Malaiis dicta."—
Lib. vi. cap. 16. On this Rheede, whose plate
of the tree is, as usual, excellent {Hortus
Malabaricus, iv. tab. 27), observes justly
that the teak has no resemblance to an oak-
tree, and also that the Malay name is not
Kiati but Jati: Kiati seems to be a mistake
of some kind growing out of Kayu-jati,
' Teak- wood.
1644. — *'Ha nestas terras de Damam
muyta e boa madeyra de Teca, a milhor de
toda a India, e tambem de muyta parte do
mundo, porque com ser muy fasil de laurar
he perduravel, e particullarmente nam Ihe
tocando agoa." — Bocarro, MS.
1675. — "At Cock-crow we parted hence
and observed that the Sheds here were round
thatched and lined with broad Leaves of
Teke (the Timber Ships are built with) in
Fashion of a Bee-hive." — Frj/er, 142.
,, "... Teke by the Portuguese,
Soffwan by the Moors, is the firmest Wood
they have for Building ... in Height the
lofty Pine exceeds it not, nor the sturdy Oak
in Bulk and Substance. . . . This Prince of
the Indian Forest was not so attractive,
though mightily glorious, but that . . ." —
Ibkl. 178.
1727. — " Gimdavee is next, where good
Quantities of Teak Timber are cut, and
exported, being of excellent Use in building^
of Houses or Ships." — A. Hamilton, i. 178;
[ed. 1744].
1744. — "Tecka is the name of costly
wood which is found in the Kingdom of
Martaban in the East Indies, and which
never decays." — Zeidler, Univ. Lexicon, s.v.
1759. — " They had endeavoured to burn
the Teak Timbers also, but they lying in a
suumpy place, could not take tire." — Gapt.
Aloes, Report on Loss ofNegrais, in Dalrymple,
i. 349.
c. 1760. — "As to the wood it is a sort
called Teak, to the full as durable as oak."
—Grose, i. 108.
1777. — " Experience hath long since
shewn, that ships built with oak, and joined
together with wooden trunnels, are by no
means so well calculated to resist the ex-
tremes of heat and damp, in the tropical
latitudes of Asia, as the ships which are
built in India of tekewood, and bound with
iron spikes and bolts." — Price's Tracts, i. 191.
1793. — "The teek forests, from whence
the marine yard at Bombay is furnished
with that excellent species of ship-timber,
lie along the western side of the Gaut moun-
tains ... on the north and north-east of
Basseen. ... I cannot close this subject
without remarking the unpardonable negli-
gence we are guilty of in delaying to build
teak ships of war for the service of the
Indian seas." — Rennell, Memoir, 3rd ed. 260.
[1800.— " Tayca, Tectona Robusta."—Bu-
chcman, Mysore, i. 26.]
TEE, s. The metallic decoration,
generally gilt and hung with tinkling
bells, on the top of a dagoba in Indo-
Chinese countries, which represents
the chatras [chhattras] or umbrellas
which in ancient times, as royal
emblems, crowned these structures.
Burm. h'ti, ' an umbrella.'
1800. — ". . . In particular the Tee, or
umbrella, which, composed of open iron- work,,
TEEK.
912
TELINGA.
<;rowned the spire, had been thrown down."
—Symes, i. 193.
1855. — ". . . gleaming in its white plaster,
with numerous pinnacles and tall central
spire, we had seen it (Gaudapalen Temple at
Pugan) from far down the Irawadi rising
like a dim vision of Milan Cathedral. . . .
It is cruciform in plan . . . exhibiting a
massive basement with porches, and rising
above in a pyramidal gradation of terraces,
crowned by a spire and htee. The latter
has broken from its stays at one side, and
now leans over almost horizontally. . , ," —
Yide, Missioti to Ava, 1858, p. 42.
1876. — " ... a feature known to Indian
archaeologists as a Tee. . , ." — Fergusson,
Jnd. andEcist. Archit. 64.
TEEK, adj. Exact, precise,
punctual ; also parsimonious, [a mean-
ing which Platts does not record].
Used in N. India. Hind, tlvik.
[1843.— "They all feel that the good old
rule of right (teek), as long as a man does
his duty well, can no longer be relied upon."
— G. W. Johnson, Stranger in India, i. 290.]
[1878. — " . . . ' it is necessary to send an ex-
planation to the magistrate, and the return
does not look so thek ' (a word expressing
all excellence)." — Life in the Mofussil, i. 253.]
TEERUT, TEERTHA,
Skt.
and Hind, tirth, tirtha. A holy place
of pilgrimage and of bathing for the
good of the soul, such as Hurdwar, or
the confluence at Praag (Allahabad).
[1623.— "The Gentiles call it Ramtirt,
that is. Holy Water." — P. della Valle, Hak.
Soc. ii. 205.]
c. 1790. — "Au temple I'enfant est regue
par les devedaschies (Deva-dasi) des mains
de ses parens, et apres 1 'avoir baign^e dans
le tirtha ou ^tang du temple, elles lui met-
tent des vStemens neufs. . . ." — Haafner,
ii. 114.
[1858. — "He then summoned to the place
no less than three crores and half, or thirty
millions and half of teeruts, or angels [sic)
who preside each over his special place of
religious worship." — Sleeman, Journey through
Oudh, ii. 4.]
TEHR, TAIR, &c., s. The wild
goat of the Himalaya ; Hemitragus
jemlaicus, Jerdon, [Blanford, Mam-
TTialia, 509]. In ]S"epal it is called
jhdral. (See SURROW).
TEJPAT, s. Hind, tejpdt, Skt. teja-
patra, 'pungent leaf.' The native
name for malabathmm.
1833. — "Last night as I was writing a
long description of the tez-pat, the leaf of
-the cinnamon-tree, which humbly pickles
beef, leaving the honour of crowning heroes
to the Laurus nobilis. . . ." — Wanderings of
a Pilgrim, i. 278.
1872. — Tejpdt is mentioned as sold by
the village shopkeeper, in Govinda Samarvta.
i. 223.
(1) TELINGA, n.p. Hind. Tilan-
gd, Skt. Tailcmga. One of the people
of the country east of the Deccan, and
extending to the coast, often called, at
least since the Middle Ages, Tilingdna
or Tilangdna, sometimes Tiling or Til-
ang. Though it has not, perhaps, been
absolutely established that this came
from a form Trilinga, the habitual ap- >
plication of Tri-Kalitlga, apparently to
the same region which in later days
was called Tilinga, and the example
of actual use of Trilinga, both by
Ptolemy (though he carries us beyond
the Ganges) and by a Tibetan author
quoted below, do make this a reason-
able supposition (see BjJ. GaldwelV»
Dravidian Grammar, 2nd ed. Introd.
pp. 30 seqq., and the article KLING in
this book).
A.D. c. 150.—"Tpiy\v7rTov, rb koL Tpi-
\iyy ov Baa L\€iov . . . k. r. X." — Ptolemy y
vi. 2, 23.
1309.— " On Saturday the 10th of Sha'b^n,
the army marched from that spot, in order
that the pure tree of IsMm might be planted
and flourish in the soil of Tilang, and the
evil tree which had struck its roots deep,
might be torn up by force. . . . When the
blessed canopy had been fixed about a mile
from Arangal (Warangal, N.E. of Hydera-
bad), the tents around the fort were pitched
so closely that the head of a needle could
not get between them." — Amir Khusru, in
Elliot, iii. 80.
1321.— "In the year 721 H. the SuMn
(Ghiy^u-ddin) sent his eldest son, Ulugh
Kh^n, with a' canopy and an army against
Arangal and Tilang." — Zid-vddin Barn%
Ibid. 231.
c. 1335. — "For every mile along the road
there are three ddwdt (post stations) . . .
and so the road continues for six months'
marching, till one reaches the countries of;
Tiling and Ma'bar. . . ." — Ihn Batuta, iii.
192.
,, In the list of provinces of India
under the Sultan of Delhi, given by Shihab-
ud-din Dimishkl, we find both Talang and
Talanj, probably through some mistake. —
Not. et Exts. Pt. 1. 170-171.
c. 1590.— "Suba Berar, ... Its length
from Batala (or Patiala) to Bairagarh is
200 Icuroh (or kos) ; its breadth from Bidar
to Hindia 180. On the east of Bairagarh
it marches with Bastar ; on the north with
Hindia ; on the south with Tilingana ; on the
west with Mahkarabad. . . ." — Aiii (orig.)
i. 476 : [ed. Jan-ett, ii. 228 ; and see 230,
237].
TELINGA.
913
TFMBOOL,
1608.— "In the southern lands of India
since the day when the Turushkas (Turks,
i.e. Mahommedans) conquered Magadha,
many abodes of Learning were founded ;
and though they were inconsiderable, the
continuance of instruction and exorcism was
without interruption, and the Pandit who
was called the Son of Men, dwelt in Kalinga,
a part of T!Ti\\ngdi."—Taranath:Cs U. of
Buddhism (Germ. ed. of Schiefner), p. 264.
See also 116, 158, 166.
c. 1614. — "Up to that time none of the
zamxnddrs of distant lands, such as the Raj^
of Tilang, Pegu, and Malabar, had ventured
upon disobedience or rebellion." — Flrishfa,
in Elliot, vi. 549.
1793. — ''Tellingana, of which Warangoll
was the capital, comprehended the tract
lying between the Kistnah and Godavery
Rivers, and east of Visiapour. . . ." —
RennelVs Memoir, 3rd ed. p. [cxi.]
(2) TELINGA, s. Tills term in
the 18th century was frequently used
in Bengal as synonymous with sepoy,
or a native soldier disciplined and
clothed in quasi-European fashion,
[and is still commonly used by natives
to indicate a sepoy or armed policeman
in N. India], no doubt because the
first soldiers of that type came to
Bengal from what was considered to
be the Telinga country, viz. Madras.
1758.—" . . . the latter commanded a
body of Hindu soldiers, armed and accoutred
and disciplined in the European manner of
fighting ; I mean those soldiers that are
become so famous under the name of Ta-
lingas." — Seir Mutaqhenn, ii. 92.
c. 1760. — ". . . Sepoys, sometimes called
Tellingas."— (?roS(?, in his Glossanj, see vol.
I. xiv.
1760.—" 300 Telingees are run away, and
entered into the Beerboom Rajah's service."
—1-a.Long, 235 ; see also 236, 237, and (1761)
p. 258, "Tellingers."
c. 1765.— "Somro's force, which amounted
to 15 or 16 field-pieces and 6000 or 7000 of
those foot soldiers called Talinghas, and
which are armed with flint muskets, and
accoutred as well as disciplined in the Frengki
or European manner."— ^V Mutaqherin, iii.
254.
1786.—" . . . Gardi (see GARDEE), which
is now the general name of Sipahies all
over India, save Bengal . . . where they are
stiled Talingas, because the first Sipahees
that came in Bengal (and they were imported
in 1757 by Colonel Clive) were all Talingas
or TelougOUS born . . . speaking hardly
any language but their native. . . ."—Note
by Tr. of Seir Mv.taqlm'in, ii. 93.
c. 1805.— "The battalions, according to
the old mode of France, were called after
the names of cities and forts. . . . The
Telingas, composed mostly of Hindoos, from
Oude, were disciplined according to the
3m
old English exercise of 1780. . . ."—Sketch
of the Reg^dar Corps, <tr., in Service of Native
Primes, by Major Lexois Ferdinand Sviith,
p. 50.
1827.— "You are a Sahib Angrezie. . . .
I have been a Telinga ... in the Company's
service, and have eaten their salt. I will
do your errand. "—»Sm' W. Scott, The Surgeon's
Daughter, ch. xiii.
1883. — " We have heard from natives
whose grandfathers lived in those times,
that the Oriental portions of Clive's army
were known to the Bengalis of Nuddea as
Telingas, because they came, or were sup-
posed to have accompanied him from Telin-
gana or Madras." — Saty, Revieio, Jan. 29,
p. 120.
TELOOGOO, n.p. The first in
point of diffusion, and the second in
culture and copiousness, of the Dra-
vidian languages of the Indian Penin-
sula. It is " spoken all along the
eastern coast of the Peninsula, from the
neighbourhood of Pulicat" (24 m, N. of
Madras) "where it supersedes Tamil,
to Chicacole, where it begins to yield to
the Oriya (see OORIYA), and inland it
prevails as far as the eastern boundary
of the Maratha country and Mysore,
including within its range the ' Ceded
Districts' and KamM (see KURNOOL),
a considerable part of the territories
of the Nizam . . . and a portion of
the Nagptir country and Gondvana"
{Bp. GaldioelVs Dravid. Gram. Introd.
p. 29). Telugu is the name given to
the language of the people themselves
(other forms being, according to Bp.
Caldwell, Telunga, Telinga, Tailinga,
Tenugu, and Tenungu), as the lan-
guage of Telingana (see TELINGA (1)).
It is this language (as appears in the
passage from Fryer) that used to be,'
perhaps sometimes is, called Gentoo
at Madras. [Also see BADEGA.]
1673.— "Their Language they call gener-
ally Gentu . . . the peculiar name of their
speech is Telinga."— -f'rye?-, 33.
1793.— "The Tellinga language is said
to be in use, at present, from the River
Pennar in the Carnatic, to Orissa, along
the coast, and inland to a very considerable
distance."— iJenne^/, Memoir, 3rd ed. p. [cxi].
TEMBOOL, Betel-leaf. Skt. tam-
hiila, adopted in Pers. as tdmbi'dj and
in Ar. al-tambul. [It gives its name
to the Tambolis or Tamolis, sellers of
betel in the N. Indian bazars.]
1298.— "All the people of this city, as
well as the rest of India, have a custom of
perpetually keeping in the mouth a certain
TEJSrASSEUUl
914
TEUAI, TERYE.
leaf called Tembul. . . "—Marco Polo, il.
358.
1498. — "And he held in his left hand a
very great cup of gold as high as a half
almude pot . . . into which he spat a
certain herb which the men of this country
chew for solace, and which herb they call
atambor." — Roteiro de V. da Gama, 59.
1510. — " He also eats certain leaves of
herbs, which are like the leaves of the sour
orange, called by some tamboli." — Var-
thema, 110.
1563. — "Only you should know that
Avicenna calls the betre (Betel) tembul,
which seems a word somewhat corrupted,
since everybody pronounces it tambul, and
not tembul." — Garcia, f. 37/i.
TENASSERIM, n.p. A city and
territory on the coast of the Peninsula
of Further India. It belonged to the
ancient kingdom of Pegu, and fell
with that to Ava. When we took
from the latter the provinces east and
south of the Delta of the Irawadi,
after the war of 1824-26, these were
officially known as "the Martaban and
Tenasserim Province," or often as
"the Tenasserim Provinces." We
have the name probably from the
Malay form Tanasari. We do not
know to what language the name
originally belongs. The Burmese call
it Ta-nen-thd-ri. [" The name Tenas-
serim (Malay Tanah-sari), ' the land
of happiness or delight,' was long ago
given by the Malays to the Burma
province, which still keeps it, the
Burmese corruption being I'anang-sari"
{Gray, on Pijrard de Laval, quoted
below).]
c. 1430. — " Relicta Taprobane ad urbem
Theuasserim supra ostium fluvii eodem
nomine vocitati diebus XVI tempestate
actus est. Quae regio et elephantis et ver-
zano (brazil-wood) abundat. "—iWc. Co7Hi,
in Poggio de Var. Fort. lib. iv.
1442.— "The inhabitants of the shores
of the Ocean come thither (to Hormuz)
from the countries of Chin (China),
Javah, Bangala, the cities of Zirbad(q.v.), of
Tenaseri, of Sokotara, of Shahrinao (see
SARNAU), of the Isles of Diwah Mahal
(Maldives)."— J[6c?«r-ra22a^, in Not. et Exts.
xiv. 429.
1498.— "Tenacar is peopled by Christians,
and the King is also a Christian ... in this
land is much brasyll, which makes a fine
vermilion, as good as the grain, and it costs
here 3 cruzados a bahar, whilst in Quayro
(Cairo) it costs 60 ; also there is here aloes-
wood, but not vaxxch.."— Roteiro de V. da
Gama, 110.
1501.— Tanaser appears in the list of
places in the East Indies of which Amerigo
Vespucci had heard from the Portuguese
fleet at C. Verde. Printed in Baldelli Boni's
II Milione, pp. liii. seqq.
1506.— "At Tenazar grows all the verzi
(brazil), and it costs 1^ ducats the baar
(bahar), equal to 4 kantars. This place,
though on the coast, is on the mainland.
The King is a Gentile ; and thence come
pepper, cinnamon, galanga, camphor that
is eaten, and camphor that is not eaten. . . .
This is indeed the first mart of spices in
India." — Leonardo Ca' Masser, in Archiv.
Stor. Ital. p. 28.
1510.— " The city of Tamassari is situated
near the sea, etc." — Varthema, 196. This
adventurer's account of Tenasserim is an
imposture. He describes it by implication
as in India Proper, somewhere to the north
of Coromandel.
1516. — " And from the Kingdom of Peigu
as far as a city which has a seaport, and is
named Tanasery, there are a hundred
leagues. . . ."—Barhosa, 188.
1568.—" The Pilot told vs that wee were
by his altitude not farre from a citie called
Tanasary, in the Kingdom of Pegu."— 0.
Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 359. See Lancaster.
c. 1590. — " In Kamhayat (Cambay) a N^k-
huda (Nacoda) gets 800 R. ... In Pegu and
Dahnasari, he gets half as much again as
in Cambay." — Aln, i. 281.
[1598. — "Betweene two Islandes the coast
runneth inwards like a bow, wherein lyeth
the towne of Tanassarien." — Linsckoten,
Hak. Soc. i. 103. In the same page
he writes Tanassaria.
[1608. — "The small quantities they have
here come from Tannaserye." — Danvers,
Letters, i. 22.
[c. 1610. — "Some Indians call it (Ceylon)
Tenasirin, signifying land of delights, or
earthly paradise." — Pyrard de Laval, ii. 140,
with Gray's note (Hak. Soc.) quoted above.]
1727. — " Mr. Samuel White was made
Shawbandaar (Shabunder)or Custom-Master
at Merjee (Mergfui) and Tanacerin, and
Captain Williams was Admiral of the King's
Navy."— ^. Hamilton, ii. 64 ; [ed. 1744].
1783.— "Tannaserim. . . ."—ForreM V,
to Mergui, 4.
TERAI, TERYE, s. Hind, tardl,
'moist (land)' from tar, 'moist' or
'green.' [Others, however, connect it
with tara, tala, 'beneath (the Hima-
laya).'] The term is specially applied
to a belt of marshy and jungly land
which runs along the foot of the
Himalaya north of the Ganges, being
tliat zone in which the moisture which
has sunk into the talus of porous
material exudes. A tract on the
south side of the Ganges, now part
of Bhagalpiir, was also formerly known
as the Jungle-terry (q.v.).
1793.'^— "Helloura, though standing very
little below the level of Cheeria Ghat's top
THAKOOR.
915
THUG.
is nevertheless comprehended in the Turry
or Tunyani of Nepaul . . . Turryani pro-
perly signifies low marshy lands, and is
sometimes applied to the flats lying below
the hills in the interior of Nepaul, as well
as the low tract bordering immediately on
the Company's northern frontier." — Kirk-
patricFs Nepaul (1811), p. 40.
1824. — " Mr. Boulderson said he was sorry
to learn from the raja that he did not con-
sider the unhealthy season of the Terrai yet
over ... I asked Mr. B. if it were true
that the monkeys forsook these woods
during the unwholesome months. He
answered that not the monkeys only, but
everything which had the breath of life
instinctively deserts them from the be-
ginning of April to October. The tigers go
up to the hills, the antelopes and wild hogs
make incursions into the cultivated plain
. . . and not so much as a bird can be heard
or seen in the frightful solitude." — Heher,
ed. 1844, 250-251.
[The word is used as an adj. to
describe a severe form of malarial
fever, and also a sort of double felt
hat, worn when the sun is not so
powerful as to require the use of a
sola topee.
[1879. — "Remittent has been called Jungle
Fever, Terai Fever, Bengal Fever, &c.,
from the locality in which it originated.
. . ." — Moore, Family Med. for India, 211.'
[1880. — "A Terai hat is sufficient for a
Collector." — AH Baba, 85.]
THAKOOR, s. Hind, thdkur, from
Skt. thakJcura, ' an idol, a deity.' Used
as a term of respect, Lord, Master, &c.,
but with a variety of specific applica-
tions, of which the most familiar is as
the style of Eajput nobles. It is also
in some parts the honorific designation
of a barber, after the odd fashion which
styles a tailor khalifa (see CALEEFA) ; a
bihishtl, jamuC-ddr (see JEMADAR) ; a
sweeper, mehtar. And in Bengal it is
the name of a Brahman family, which
its members have Anglicised as Tagore,
of whom several have been men of char-
acter and note, the best known being
Dwarkanath Tagore, " a man of liberal
opinions and enterprising character"
{Wilson), who died in London in 1840.
[c. 1610.— "The nobles in blood (in the
Maldives) add to their name Tacourou."—
Pijrard de Laval, Hak. Soc. i. 217.
[1798.— "The Thacur (so Rajput chief-
tains are called) was naked from the waist
upwards, except the sacrificial thread or
scarf on his shotdders and a turban on his
head." — L. of Colebrooke, 462.
[1881. — "After the sons have gone to
their respective offices, the. mother changing
her clothes retires into the thakur^/wtr (the
place of worship), and goes through her
morning service. . . ." — S. C. Bose, The
Hindoos as they are, 13.]
THERMANTIDOTE, s. This
learned word ("heat-antidote") was
applied originally, we believe, about
1830-32 to the invention of the instru-
ment which it designates, or rather to
the application of the instrument,
which is in fact a winnowing machine
fitted to a window aperture, and in-
cased in wet tatties (q.v.), so as to
drive a current of cooled air into a
house during hot, dry weather. We
have a dim remembrance that the in-
vention was ascribed to Dr. Spilsbury.
1831.— "To the 21st of June, this op-
pressive weather held its sway ; our only
consolation grapes, iced-water, and the
thermantidote, which answers admirably,
almost too well, as on the 22d. I was laid
up with rheumatic fever and lumbago,
occasioned ... by standing or sleeping
before it." — Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 208.
[Mrs Parkes saw for the first time a ther-
mantidote at Cawnpore in ' 1830. — Ibid.
i. 134.]
1840.—". . . The thermometer at 112°
all day in our tents, notwithstanding tatties,
phermanticlotes, * and every possible in-
vention that was likely to lessen the stifling
heat." — Osborne, Court and Camp of Runjeet
Singh, 132.
1853. — " . . . then came punkahs by day,
and next punkahs by night, and then tatties,
and then therm-antidotes, till at last May
came round again, and found the unhappy
Anglo-Indian world once more surrounded
with all the necessary but uncomfortable
sweltering panoply of the hot weather." —
Oakfidd, i. 263-4.
1878.— "They now began (c. 1840) to
have the benefit of thermantidotes, which
however were first introduced in 1831 ; the
name of the inventor is not recorded." —
Calcutta Rev, cxxiv. 718.
1880. — ", . . low and heavy punkahs
swing overhead ; a sweet breathing of wet
Ichaskhas grass comes out of the therm-
antidote."— *Sfir ^^z ^a6a, 112.
THUG, s. Hind, tliag, Mahr. thak,
Skt. sthaga, 'a cheat, a swindler.'
And this is the only meaning given
and illustrated in R. Drummond's
Illustrations of Guzerattee, &c. (1808).
But it has acquired a specific meaning,
which cannot be exhibited more pre-
cisely or tersely than by Wilson :
* This book was printed in England, whilst the
author was in India ; doubtless he was innocent
of this quaint error.
THUG.
916
THUG.
"Latterly applied to a robber and
assassin of a peculiar class, who sally-
ing forth in a gang . . . and in the
character of wayfarers, either on
business or pilgrimage, fall in with
other travellers on the road, and
having gained their confidence, take a
favourable opportunity of strangling
them by throwing their handkerchiefs
round their necks, and then plunder-
ing them and burying their bodies."
The proper specific designation of
these criminals was lolidnslgar or
phdnsigar, from phansl, ' a noose.'
According to Mackenzie (in As. Res.
xiii.) the existence of gangs of these
murderers was unknown to Europeans
till shortly after the capture of
Seringapatam in 1799, when about
100 were apprehended in Bangalore.
But Fryer had, a century earlier, de-
scribed a similar gang caught and
executed near Surat. The Phdnsigars
(under that name) figured prominently
in an Anglo-Indian novel called, we
think, " The English in India," which
one of the present writers read in early
boyhood, but cannot now trace. It
must have been published between
1826 and 1830.
But the name of Thug first became
thoroughly familiar not merely to that
part 01 the British public taking an
interest in Indian affairs, but even to
the mass of Anglo- Indian society,
through the publication of the late
Sir William Sleeman's book '■'■ Rama-
seeana ; or a Vocabulary of the peculiar
language used by the Thugs, with an
Introduction and Appendix, descriptive
of that Fraternity, and of the Measures
which have been adopted by the
Supreme Government of India for
its Suppression," Calcutta, 1836 ; and
by an article on it which appeared in
the Edinburgh Review, for Jan. 1837,
(Ixiv. 357). One of Col. Meadows
Taylor's Indian romances also. Memoirs
of a Thug (1839), has served to make
the name and system familiar. The
suppression of the system, for there is
every reason to believe that it was
brought to an end, was organised in a
masterly way by Sir W. (then Capt.)
Sleeman, a wise and admirable man,
under the government and support
of Lord William Bentinck. [The
question of the Thugs and their
modern successors has been again dis-
cussed in the Quarterly Revieiv, Oct.
1901.]
c. 1665. — ''Les Voleurs de ce pais-la sont
les plus adroits du monde ; ils ont I'usage
d'un certain lasset k noeud coulant, qu'ils
savent jetter si subtilement au col d'un
homme, quand ils sont k sa port^e, qu'ils
ne le manquent jamais ; en sorte qu'en un
moment ils r^tranglent . . ." &c. — Thevenot.
V. 123.
1673. — "They were Fifteen, all of a
Gang, who used to lurk under Hedges in
narrow Lanes, and as they found Oppor-
tunity, by a Device of a Weight tied to a
Cotton Bow-string made of Guts, . . . they
used to throw it upon Passengers, so that
winding it about their Necks, they pulled
them from their Beasts and dragging them
upon the Ground strangled them, and pos-
sessed themselves of what they had . . .
they were sentenced to Lex Talionis, to be
hang'd ; wherefore being delivered to the
Gatu-al or Sheriff's Men, they led them two
Miles with Kopes round their Necks to
some Wild Date-trees : In their way thither
they were chearful, and went singing, and
smoaking Tobacco ... as jolly as if going
to a Wedding ; and the Young Lad now
ready to be tied up, boasted, That though
he were not 14 Years of Age, he had killed
his Fifteen Men. . . ."—Fryer, 97.
1785. — "Several men were taken up for
a most cruel method of robbery and murder,
practised on travellers, by a tribe called
phansee^urs, or- stranglers . . . under the
pretence of travelling the same way, they
enter into conversation with the strangers,
share their sweetmeats, and pay them other
little attentions, until an opportunity offers
of suddenly throwing a rope round their
necks with a slip-knot, by which they
dexterously contrive to strangle them on
the spot." — Forbes, Or. Mem. iv. 13 ; [2nd
ed. ii. 397].
1808. — "Phanseeo. A term of abuse in
Guzerat, applied also, truly, to thieves or
robbers who strangle children in secret or
travellers on the road." — R. Drummond,
Illustrations, s.v.
1820. — "In the more northern parts of
India these murderers are called Thegs,
signifying deceivers." — As. Res. xiii. 250.
1823.— "The Thugs are composed of all
castes, Mahommedans even were admitted :
but tlie great majority are Hindus ; and
among these the Brahmins, chiefly of the
Bundelcund tribes, are in the greatest
numbers, and generally direct the opera-
tions of the different bands." — Malcolm,
Central India, ii. 187.
1831.— "The inhabitants of Jubbulpore
were this morning assembled to witness the
execution of 25 Thugs. . . . The number
of Thugs in the neighbouring countries is
enormous ; 115, I believe, belonged to the
party of which 25 were executed, and the
remainder are to be transported ; and report
says there are as many in Sanger Jail." —
Wanderings of a Pilgrim, i. 201-202.
1843. — "It is by the command, and
under the special protection of the most
powerful goddesses that the Thugs join
TIBET.
917
TIBET.
themselves to the unsuspecting traveller,
make friends with him, slip the noose
round his neck, plunge their knives in his
eyes, hide him in the earth, and divide his
money and baggage." — Macaulay, Speech on
Gates of Somnanth.
1874.— "If a Thug makes strangling of
travellers a part of his religion, we do not
allow him the free exercise of it." — W.
Newman, in Fortnightly Rev., N.S. xv. 181.
[Tavernier writes : " The remainder
of the people, who do not belong to
either of these four castes, are called
Pauzecour." This word Mr. Ball (ii.
185) suggests to be equivalent to either
pariah or phansigar. Here he is in
error. Pauzecour is really Skt. Pancha-
Gauda, the five classes of northern
Brahmans, for which see Wilson,
{Indian Caste, ii. 124 seqq.).'\
TIBET, n.p. The general name of
the vast and lofty table-land of which
the Himalaya forms the southern
marginal range, and which may be
said roughly to extend from the Indus
elbow, N.W. of Kashmir, to the vicinity
of Sining-fu in Kansuli (see SLING)
and to Tatsienlu on the borders of
Szechuen, the last a distance of 1800
miles. The origin of the name is
obscure, but it came to Europe from
the Mahommedans of Western Asia ;
its earliest appearance being in some
of the Arab Geographies of the 9th
century.
Names suggestive of Tibet are indeed
used by the Chinese. The original
form of these (according to our friend
Prof. Terrien de la Couperie) was
Tu-pot; a name which is traced to a
prince so called, whose family reigned
at Liang-chau, north of the Yellow R.
(in modern Kansuh), but who in the
5th century was driven far to the
south-west, and established in eastern
Tibet a State to which he gave the
name of Tu-pot, afterwards corrupted
into Tu-poh and Tu-fan. We are
always on ticklish ground in dealing
with derivations from or through the
Chinese. But it is doubtless possible,
perhaps even probable, that these
names passed into the western form
Tibet, through the communication of
the Arabs in Turkestan with the
tribes on their eastern border. This
may have some corroboration from the
prevalence of the name Tibet, or some
proximate form, among the Mongols,
as we may gather both from Carpini
and Rubruck in the 13th century
(quoted below), and from Sanang
Setzen, and the Mongol version of the
Bodhimor several hundred years later.
These latter write the name (as repre-
sented by I. J. Schmidt), Tilbet and
Tobot.
[c. 590.— " Tobbat." See under INDIA.]
851. — "On this side of China are the
countries of the Taghazghaz and the Kha-
kan of Tibbat ; and that is the termination
of China on the side of the Turks." —
Relation, &c., tr. par Reinaxid, pt. i. p. 60.
c. 880. — " Quand un stranger arrive au
Tibet (a^Tibbat), il eprouve, sans pouvoir
s'en rendre compte, un sentiment de gaiety
et de bien etre qui persiste jusqu'au
depart." — Ihn Khwdadba, in /. As. Ser. vi.
torn. V. 522.
c. 910. — "The country in which lives the
goat which produces the musk of China,
and that which produces the musk of
Tibbat are one and the same ; only the
Chinese get into their hands the goats
which are nearest their side, and the people
of Tibbat do likewise. The superiority of
the musk of Tibbat over that of China is
due to two causes ; first, that the musk-
goat on the Tibbat side of the frontier
finds aromatic plants, whilst the tracts on
the Chinese side only produce plants of a
common 'kind."—Relatio7i, &c., pt. 2, pp.
114-115.
c. 930. — "This country has been named
Tibbat because of the establishment there
of the Himyarites, the word thabat signify-
ing to fix or establish oneself. That etymo-
logy is the most likely of all that have been
proposed. And it is thus that Di'bal, son of
'Ali-al-Khuza'I, vaunts this fact in a poem,
in which when disputing with Al-Kumair
he exalts the descendants of Katlan above
those of Nizaar, saying :
" 'Tis they who have been famous by their
writings at the gate of Merv,
And who were writers at the gate of
Chin,
'Tis they who have bestowed on Samar-
kand the name of Shamr,
And who have transported thither the
r/6eto?is" (^Z-Tubbatlna).*
Mas'Udl, i. 352.
c. 976.— "From the sea to Tibet is_ 4
months' journey, and from the sea of Fars
to the country of Kanauj is 3 months'
journey." — Ibn Hauhal, in Elliot, \. 33.
* This refers to an Arab legend that Samarkand
was founded in very remote times by Tobba'-al-
Akbar, Himyarite King of Yem,en, (see e.g. F.drisi,
by Jattbert, ii. 198), and the following: "The
author of the Treatise on the Figure of the Earth
says on this subject : "This is what was told me
by Abu-Bakr-Dimashki— ' 1 have seen over the
great gate of Samarkand an iron tablet bearing an
inscription, which, according to the people of the
place, was engraved in Himyarite characters, and
as an old tradition related, had been the work of
"Tobba." ' "—Shihdbuddin Dimashki, in Not, et Ext.
xiii. 254.
TIBET.
918
TICAL.
c. 1020. — "Bhiitesar is the first city on
the borders of Tibet. There the language,
costume, and appearance of the people are
different. Thence to the top of the highest
mountain, of which we spoke ... is a
distance of 20 parasangs. From the top of
it Tibet looks red and Hind black." — Al-
Biruni, in FAliot, i. 57.
1075. — " ToO ix&xxovy didipopa etdrj eialv •
&y 6 KpelTTWP yiveraL iv irSkei tlvI ttoXi) tov
XopdcTT] dvaroKiKOT^pa, Xeyo/x^vrjTovrrdTa'
iffTL bk Tr]v xpo'-^^ vTrd^avdov • tovtov de
flTTTOv 6 diro TTJs 'Ivdtds fieraKOfxi^oixevos '
p^wei. de iiri rb fxeKdvrepov • /cat tovtov irakiv
VTTode^aTepos 6 diro tCjv 'Liviav dydfievo^ '
irdvTes 5e iv oficpaKc^ diroyevvCovTai ^wov
TiPOS fJiOvoKiporros jjAyLaTOv ofioidv SopKddos."
— Symeon Seth, quoted by Bochart, Hieroz.
III. xxvi.
1165. — "This prince is called in Arabic
Sultan-al-Fars-al-K^bar . . . and his empire
extends from the banks of the Shat-al-Arab
to the City of Samarkand . . . and reaches
as far as Thibet, in the forests of which
country that quadruped is found which
yields the musk." — Rahhi Benjamin, in
Wright's Early Travels, 106.
c. 1200.—
" He went from Hindustan to the Tibat-
land. . . .
From Tibat he entered the boundaries of
Chin."
Sikandar Ndmah, E.T. by Copt.
IT. W. Clarke, R.E., p. 585.
1247. — "Et dum reverteretur exercitus
ille, videlicet Mongalorum, venit ad terram
Buri-Thabet, quos bello vicerunt : qui sunt
pagani. Qui consuetudinem mirabilem imo
potius miserabilem habent: quia cum ali-
en jus pater humanae naturae debitum solvit,
omnem congregant parentelam ut comedant
eum, sicut nobis dicebatur pro certo." —
Joan, de Piano Carpini, in Rec. de Voyages,
iv. 658.
1253. — "Post istos sunt Tebet, homines
solentes comedere parentes sues defunctos,
ut causa pietatis non facerent aliud se-
pulchrum eis nisi viscera sua." — Rubruq. in
Recxieil de Voyages, &c. iv. 289.
1298. — "Tebet est une grandisime pro-
vence qve lengajes ont por elles, et sunt
ydres. ... II sunt maint grant laironz . . .
il sunt man custum^s ; il ont grandismes
chenz mastin qe sunt grant come asnes et
sunt mout buen a prendre bestes sauvajes."
— Marco Polo, Geog. Text. ch. cxvi.
1330. — "Passando questa provincia grande
perveni a un altro gran regno che si chiama
Tibet, ch'ene ne confini d'India ed e tutta
al gran Cane ... la gente di questa con-
trada dimora in tende che sono fatte di
feltri neri. La principale cittade h fatta
tutta di pietre bianche e nere, e tutte le
vie lastricate. In questa cittade dimora il
Atassi (Abassi ?) che viene a dire in nostro
modo il Papa." — Fr. Odorico, Palatine MS.,
in Cathay, &c. App. p. Ixi.
- c. 1340. — "The said mountain {Karachll,
the Himalaya) extends in length a space of
3 months' journey, and at the base is the
country of Thabbat, which has the ante-
lopes which give musk." — Ihn Batuta, iii.
438-439.
TICAL, s. This {tikdl) is a word
which has long been in use by foreign
traders to Burma, for the quasi-
standard weight of (uncoined) current
silver, and is still in general use in
B. Burma as applied to that value.
This weight is by the Burmese them-
selves called kyat, and is the hundredth
part of the viss (q.v.), being thus
equivalent to about 1| rupee in value.
The origin of the word tikdl is douT)t-
ful. Sir A. Phayre suggests that
possibly it is a corruption of the
Burmese words ta-kyat, "one kyat."
On the other hand perhaps it is more
probable that the word may have
represented the Indian takd (see
TUCEIA). The word is also used by
traders to Siam. . But there likewise
it is a foreign term ; the Siamese word
being bat. In Siam the tikal is accord-
ing to Crawfurd a silver coin, as well
as a weight equivalent to 225^ grs.
English. In former days it was a
short cylinder of silver bent double,
and bearing two stamps, thus half-way
between the Burmese bullion and
proper coin.''^
[1.554.— "Ticals." See MACAO b. Also
see VISS.]
1585. — " Auuertendosi che vna bize di
peso h per 40 once Venetiane, e ogni bize
h teccali cento, e vn gito val teccali 25,
e vn abocco val teccali 12^."— 6r'. Balbi (in
Pegu), f. 108.
[1615. — "Cloth to the value of six cattes
(Catty) less three tiggalls. "— i^oi-^«-, Letters,
iv. 107.
[1639. — "Four Ticals make a Tayl
{T&el)."—Mandelslo, E.T. ii. 130.]
1688. — "The proportion of their (Siamese)
Money to ours is, that their Tical, which
weighs no more than half a Crown, is yet
worth three shillings and three half -pence."
—La Loubere, E.T. p. 72.
1727.— ''Pegu Weight.
1 Viece is . . .39 ou. Troy,
or 1 Viece . . .100 Teculs.
140 Viece . a ^aAaar (see BAHAR).
The Bahaar is 3 Pecul China." — ^.j
Hamilton, ii. 317 ; [ed. 1744].
c. 1759. — ". . . a dozen or 20 fowls may
be bought for a Tical (little more than \ a
Crown)." — In Dalrynrple, Or. Rej). i. 121.
* [CoL Temple notes that the pronunciation
has always been twofold. At present in Burma
it is usual to pronounce it like tickle, and in Siam
like tacawl. He regards it as certain that it conies
from tdkd through Talaing and Peguan Vice. ]
TICVA. TICKER.
919
TIFFIN.
1775. — Stevens, New and Complete Guide
to E.I. Trade, gives
" Pegu weight:
100 moo = 1 Tual (read Tical).
100 tual (Tical) = 1 vis (see VISS) = 3 lb.
5 oz. 5 dr. avr,
150 vis = 1 candy."
And under Siam :
" 80 Tuals (Ticals) = 1 Catty.
50 Catties = 1 Pecul."
1783. — "The merchandize is sold for tee-
calls, a round piece of silver, stamped and
weighing about one rupee and a quarter." —
Foiirest, V. to Mergui, p. vii.
TICCA, and viilg. TICKER, adj.
This is applied to any person or thing
engaged by the job, or on contract.
Thus a ticca garry is a hired carriage,
a ticca doctor is a surgeon not in the
regular service but temporarily en-
gaged by Government. From Hind.
thlka, thlkah, ' hire, fare, fixed price.'
[1813. — "Teecka, hire, fare, contract,
job." — Gloss, to Fifth Report, s.v.]
1827. — "A Rule, Ordinance and Regula-
tion for the good Order and Civil Govern-
ment of the Settlement of Fort William
in Bengal, and for regulating the number
and fare of Teeka Palankeens, and Teeka
Bearers in the Town of Calcutta . . . regis-
tered in the Supreme Court of Judicature, on
the 27th June, 1827." — Bengal Regulations
of 1827.
1878. — "Leaving our servants to jabber
over our heavier baggage, we got into a
'ticca gharry,' 'hired trap,' a bit of
civilization I had hardly expected to find
so far in the Mofussil." — Life in the Mofussil,
ii. 94.
[TICKA, s. Hind. tlM, Skt. tilaka,
a mark on the forehead made with
coloured earth or unguents, as an
ornament, to mark sectarial distinc-
tion, accession to the throne, at
betrothal, &c ; also a sort of spangle
worn on the forehead by women. The
word has now been given the addi-
tional meaning of the mark made in
vaccination, and the ttkdwdld Sdhih is
the vaccination officer.
[c. 1796. — " . . . another was sent to Kutch
to bring thence the tika. . . ." — Mir Hussein
AH, Life of Tipu, 251
[1832.—" In the centre of their foreheads
is a teeka (or spot) of lamp-black." —
Herhlots, Qanoon-e-Islam, 2nd ed. 139.
[c. 1878. — "When a sudden stampede of
the children, accompanied by violent yells
and sudden falls, has taken place as I
entered a village, I have been informed, by
way of apology, that it was not 1 whom the
children feared, but that they supposed
that I was the Tikawala Sahib."— Fanjab
Gazetteer, Rohtak, p. 9.]
TICKY-TOCK. This is an un-
meaning refrain used in some French
songs, and by foreign singing masters
in their scales. It would appear from
the following quotations to be of
Indian origin.
c. 1755. — "These gentry (the band with
nautch-girls) are called Tickjrtaw boys,
from the two words Ticky and Taw, which
they continually repeat, and which they
chaunt with great vehemence." — Ives, 75.
[c. 1883. — "Each pair of boys then,
having privately arranged to represent two
separate articles . . . comes up to the cap-
tains, and one of the pair says dik dik,
daun daiin, which apparently has about as
much meaning as the analogous English
nursery saying, 'Dickory, dickory dock.'"
— Fanjab Gazetteer, Hoshidi-pmr, p. 35.]
[TIER-CUTTY, s. This is Malayal.
tiyar-katti, the knife used by a Tiyan
or toddy-drawer for scarifying the
palm-trees. The Tiyan caste take
their title from Malayal. tiyyan^
which again comes from Malayal. tivu,
Skt. dvlpa^ 'an island,' and derive
their name from their supposed origin
in Ceylon.
[1792.—" 12 Tier Cutties."— Account, in
Logan, Malabar, iii. 169.
[1799. — "The negadee {naqdl, 'cash-
payment') on houses, banksauls (see BANK-
SHALL), Tiers' knives."— iWc?. iii. 324.]
TIFFIN, s. Luncheon, Anglo-
Indian and Hindustani, at least in
English households. Also to Tiff, v.
to take luncheon. Some have derived
this word from Ar. tafannun, 'diver-
sion, amusement,' but without history,
or evidence of such an application of
the Arabic word. Others have de-
rived it from Chinese chHhfan, 'eat-
rice,' which is only an additional
example that anything whatever may
be plausibly resolved into Chinese
monosyllables. We believe the word
to be a local survival of an English
colloquial or slang term. Thus we
find in the Lexicon Balatronicum, com-
piled originally by Capt. Grose (1785) :
^'Tiffing, eating or drinking out of
meal-times," besides other meanings.
Wright (Diet, of Obsolete and Provincial
English) has: '' Tif, s. (1) a draught
of liquor, (2) small beer ; " and Mr.
Davies (Supplemental English Glossary)
gives some good quotations both of
this substantive and of a verb " to tiff"
in the sense of 'take off a draught.'
We should conjecture that Grose's
TIFFIN.
920
TIFFIN.
sense was a modification of this one,
that his "tiffing" was a participial
noun from the verb to tiff, and that
the Indian tiffin is identical with the
participial noun. This has perhaps
some corroboration both from the form
"tiffing" used in some earlier Indian
examples, and from the Indian use of
the verb "to Tiff." [This view is
accepted by Prof. Skeat, who derives
tiffivom. Norweg. tev, 'a drawing in of
the breath, sniff,' teva., 'to sniff' {Con-
cise Diet. s.v. ; and see 9 ser. N. <h Q. iv.
425, 460, 606 ; v. 13).] Rumphius has
a curious passage which we have tried
in vain to connect with the present
word ; nor can we find the words he
mentions in either Portuguese or
Dutch Dictionaries. Speaking of
Toddy and the like he says :
"Homines autem qui eas (potiones) col-
ligunt ac praeparant, dicuntur Portugallico
nomine Tiffadores, atque opus ipsum Tiffar ;
nostratibus Belgis tyferen " {Herl. Am-
hoinense, 1. 6).
We may observe that the com-
paratively late appearance of the word
tiffin in our documents is perhaps due
to the fact that when dinner was early
no lunch was customary. But the
word, to have been used l)y an English
novelist in 1811, could not then have
been new in India.
We now give examples of the various
uses :
TIFF, s. In the old English senses
(in which it occurs also in the form
tip, and is probably allied to tipple and
tipsy) ; [see Prof. Skeat, quoted above].
(1) For a draught :
1758.— ^^ Monday . . . Seven. Eeturned
to my room. Made a tiff of warm punch,
and to bed before nine." — Joxirnal of a
Senior Fellow, in the Idler, No. 33.
(2) For small beer :
1604.—
"... make waste more prodigal
Than when our beer was good, that John
may float
To Styx in beer, and lift up Charon's
bent
With wholsome waves : and as the con-
duits ran
With claret at the Coronation,
So let your channels flow with single tiff,
For John I hope is crown'd. ..."
On John Dawson, Butler of Christ
Church, in Bishop Corbet's Poems,
ed. 1807, pp. 207-8,
TO TIFF, V. in the sense of taking
off' a draught.
1812.—
" He tiffd his punch and went to rest."
Combe, Dr. Syntdx, I. Canto v.
(This is quoted by Mr. Davies.)
TIFFIN (the Indian substantive).
1807. — " Many persons are in the habit of
sitting down to a repast at one o'clock, which
is called tiffen, and is in fact an early
dinner." — Cordiner's Ceylon, i. 83.
1810.— ''The (Mahommedan) ladies, like
ours, indulge in tifiings (slight repasts), it
being delicate to eat but little before com-
pany."— Williamson, V.M. i. 352.
,, (published 1812) "The dinner is
scarcely touched, as every person eats a
hearty meal called tiflfin, at 2 o'clock, at
home." — Maria Oraliam, 29.
1811. — " Gertrude was a little unfortunate
in her situation, which was next below
Mrs. Fashionist, and who . . . detailed the
delights of India, and the routiiie of its day ;
the changing linen, the curry -combing . . ..
the idleness, the dissipation, the sleeping
and the necessity of sleep, the gay tiifings,
were all delightful to her in reciting. ..."
— The Countess and Gertrude, or Modes of
Discipline, by Laetitia Maria Hawkins, ii. 12.
1824. — "The entreaty of my friends com-
pelled me to remain to breakfast and an
early tiflin. . . ." — Seely, Wonders of Ellora,
ch. iii.
c. 1832.— "Reader! I, as well as Pliny,
had an uncle, an East Indian Uncle ...
everybody has an Indian Uncle. . . . He is
not always so orientally rich as he is re-
puted ; but he is always orientally muni-
ficent. Call upon him at any hour from
two till five, he insists on your taking
tiflin; and such a tiffin! The English
corresponding term is luncheon: but how
meagre a shadow is the European meal to
its glowing Asiatic cousin." — De Qidncey,
Casuistry of Roman Meals, in Works, iii. 259.
1847. — "'Come home and have some
tiffin, Dobbin,' a voice cried behind him,
as a pudgy hand was laid on his shoulder. . . .
But the Captain had no heart to go a-
f easting with Joe Sedley." — Vanity Fair,
ed. 1867, i. 235.
1850. — "A vulgar man who enjoys a
champagne tiffin and swindles his servants
. . . may be a pleasant companion to those
who do not hold him in contempt as a
vulgar knave, but he is not a gentleman." —
Sir C. Napier, Farewell Address.
1853. — " This was the case for the prosecu-
tion. The court now adjourned for tiffin."
—Oakfield, i. 319.
1882. — "The last and most vulgar form of
'nobbling' the press is well known as the
luncheon or tiffin trick. It used to be con-
fined to advertising tradesmen and hotel-
keepers, and was practised on newspaper
reporters. Now it has been practised on a
loftier scale. . . ."—Saty. Rev., March 25, 357,
TIFFIN.
921
TIGER.
TO TIFF, in the Indian sense.
1803. — " He hesitated, and we were in-
terrupted by a summons to tiff at Floyer's.
After tiffin Close said he should be glad to
go."—Elphinstone, in Life, i. 116.
1814. — "We found a pool of excellent
water, which is scarce on the hills, and
laid down to tiff on a full soft bed, made
by the grass of last year and this. After
tiffing, I was cold and nnwell."— Ibid. p. 283.
Tiffing here is a participle, but its use shows
how the noun tiffin would be originally
formed.
1816.—
" The huntsman now informed them all
They were to tiff at Bobb'ry Hall.
Mounted again, the party starts,
Upsets the hackeries and carts,
Hammals (see HUMMAUL) and palan-
quins and doolies,
Dobies (see DHOBY) and burrawas (?)
and coolies."
The Grand Master, or Adventures
of Qui Hi, by Quiz (Canto viii.).
[Burrawa is probably H. bharua, ' a pander.']
1829.—" I was tiflBbig with him one day,
when the subject turned on the sagacity of
elephants. . . ."—John Shipp, ii. 267.
1859.— "Go home. Jack. I will tiff with
you to-day at half-past two." — /. Lang,
Wanderings in India, p. 16.
The following, which has just met
our eye, is bad grammar, according to
Anglo-Indian use :
1885. — "'Look here, Randolph, don't
you know, ' said Sir Peel, ... * Here you've
been gallivanting through India, riding on
elephants, and tiffining with Eajahs. . . .' "
— Punch, Essence of Parliament, April 25,
p. 204.
TIGER, s. The royal tiger was
apparently first known to the Greeks
by the expedition of Alexander, and a
little later by a live one which
Seleucus sent to Athens. The animal
became, under the Emperors, well
known to the Romans, but fell out
of the knowledge of Europe in later
days, till it again became familiar in
India. The Greek and Latin Tiypts,
tigris, is said to be from the old Persian
word for an arrow, Hgra, which gives
the modern Pers. (and Hind.) ^^r.*
* Sir H. Rawlinson gives tigra as old Persian
for an arrow (see Herod, vol. iii. p. 552). VUIlers
seems to consider it rather an induction than a
known word for an arrow. He says: "Besides
the name of that river (Tigris) Arvand, which often
occurs in the Shdhmitna, and which properly sig-
nifies ' running ' or ' swift ' ; another Medo-persic
name Tigra is found in the cuneiform inscrip-
tions, and is cognate with the Zend word tedjao,
tedjerem, and Pehlvi tedjera, i.e. 'a running river,'
which is entered in Anquetil's vocabulary. And
these, along with the Persian tej 'an arrow,' tegh
^9, sword,' telh ^nd teg 'sharp,' are to be referred
Pliny says of the River Tigris : " a celeri-
tate Tigris incipit vocari. Ita appellant
Medi sagittam^^ (vi. 27). In speaking
of the animal and its '•'• velocitatis ire-
mendae" Pliny evidently glances at
this etymology, real or imagniary. So
does Pausanias probably, in his re-
marks on its colour. [This view of
the origin of the name is accepted
by Schrader (Prehist. Ant of the
Aryan Peoples., E.T. 250), who writes :
"Nothing like so far back in the
history of the Indo-Europeans does
the lion's dreadful rival for supremacy
over the beasts, the tiger, go. In
India the songs of the Rigveda have
nothing to say about him ; his name
(vydghrd) first occurs in the Athar-
vaveda, i.e. at a time when the Indian
immigration must have extended much
farther towards the Ganges ; for it is
in the reeds and grasses of Bengal that
we have to look for the tiger's proper
home. Nor is he mentioned among
the beasts of prey in the Avesta. The
district of Hyrcania, whose numerous
tigers the later writers of antiquity
speak of with especial frequency, was
then called Vehrkana, 'wolf -land.' It
is, therefore, not improbable . . . that
the tiger has spread in relatively late
times from India over portions of W.
and N. Asia."]
c. B.C. 325. — "The Indians think the
Tiger {t6v rlypiv) a great deal stronger
than the elephant. Nearchus says he saw
the skin of a tiger, but did not see the beast
itself, and that the Indians assert the tiger
to be as big as the biggest horse ; whilst in
swiftness and strength there is no creature
to be compared to liim. And when he en-
gages the elephant he springs on its head,
and easily throttles it. Moreover, the crea-
tures which we have seen and call tigers are
only jackals which are dappled, and of a
kind bigger than ordinary jackals." — Arrian,
Indica, xv. We apprehend that this big
dappled jackal {dds) is meant for a hyaena.
c. B.C. 322.— "In the island of Tylos . . .
there is also another wonderful thing they
say . . . for there is a certain tree, from
which they cut sticks, and these are very
handsome articles, having a certain varie-
gated colour, like the skin of a tiger. The
wood is very heavy ; but if it is struck against
any solid substance it shivers like a piece of
to the Zend root tikhsh, Skt. tij, 'to sharpen.'
The Persian word tlr, 'an arrow,' may be of the
same origin, since its primitive form appears to
be tigra, from which it seems to come by elision
of the g, as the Skt. tlr, 'arrow,' comes from tlvra
for tigra, where v seems to have taken the place
of g. From the word tigra . . . seem also to be
derived the usual names of the river Tigris, Pers.
Dizhla, Ax, Dijlah " (VuUers, s.v. tlr).
TIGER.
922
TIGER.
pottery." — Tkeophrasttis, H. of Plants, Bk, v.
c. 4.
c. B.C. 321. — "And Ulpianus . . . said:
'Do we anywhere find the word used a
masculine, tov Tlypiv'i for I know that
Philemon says thus in his Neaera :
* A. We've seen the tigress {tt]v rlypiv)
that Seleucus sent us ;
Are we not bound to send Seleucus back
Some beast in fair exchange ? '"
In Athenaeus, xiii. 57.
c. B.C. 320. — "According to Megasthenes,
the largest tigers are found among the
Prasii, almost twice the size of lions, and
of such strength that a tame one led by
four persons seized a mule by its hinder leg,
overpowered it, and dragged it to him."-—
Straho, xv. ch. 1, § 37 {Hamilton and
Falcone)-' s E.T. iii. 97).
c. B.C. 19.— "And Augustus came to
Samos, and again passed the winter there
. . . and all sorts of embassies came to him ;
and the Indians who had previously sent
messages proclaiming friendship, now sent
to make a solemn treaty, with presents,
and among other things including tigers,
which were then seen for the first time by
the Romans ; and if I am not mistaken by
the Greeks also." — Die Gassim, liv. 9. [See
Merivale, Hist. Romans, ed. 1865, iv. 176.]
0. B.C. 19.—
. . . duris genuit te cautibus horrens
Caucasus, Hyrcanaeque adm6runt ubera
tigres." Aen. iv. 366-7.
c. A.D. 70. — " The Emperor Augustus . . .
in the yeere that Q. Tubero and Fabius
Maximus were Consuls together . . . was
the first of all others that shewed a tame
tygre within a cage : but the Emperour
Claudius foure at once. . . . Tygres are
bred in Hircania and India: this beast is
most dreadful for incomparable swiftness."
—Pliny, by Ph. Holland, i. 204.
c. 80-90. — "Wherefore the land is called
Dachanabades (see DECCAN), for the South
is called Dachanos in their tongue. And the
land that lies in the interior above this
towards the East embraces many tracts,
some of them of deserts or of great moun-
tains, with all kinds of wild beasts, panthers
and tigers (rivets) 'and elephants, and
immense serpents (Spd/coj/ras) and hyenas
{KpoKdrras:) and cynocephala of many species,
and many and populous nations till you come
to the Ganges. "—Periplus, § 50.
c. A.D. 180. — "That beast again, in the
talk of Ctesias about the Indians, which is
alleged to be called by them Martiora {Marti-
chora), and by the Greeks Androphagus (Man-
eater), I am convinced is really the tiger [tov
riyptv . The story that he has a triple range
of teeth in each jaw, and sharp prickles at
the tip of his tail which he shoots at those
who are at a distance, like the arrows of an
archer, — I don't believe it to be true, but
only to have been generated by the exces-
sive fear which the beast inspires. They
have been wrong also about his colour ; — no
doubt when they see him in the bright sun-
light he takes th3.t colour and looks red ;
or perhaps it may be because of his going so
fast, and because even when not running he
is constantly darting from side to side ; and
then (to be sure) it is always from a long
way off that they see him." — Pausanias, IX.
xxi. 4. [See Frazer's tr. i. 470 ; v. 86, Marti-
choras is here Pers. marduviMavHr, 'eater
of men.']
1298. — " Enchore sachi^s qe le Grant Sire a
bien leopars asez qe tuit sunt bon da chacer
et da prendre bestes. ... II ha plosors
lyons grandismes, greignors asez qe cele de
Babilonie. II sunt de mout biaus poil et
de mout biaus coleor, car il sunt tout verges
por lone, noir et vermoil et blance. II sunt
afait^s a prandre sengler sauvajes et les buefif
sauvajes, et orses et asnes sauvajes et cerf
et cavriolz et autres bestes." — Marco Polo,
Geog. Text, ch. xcii. Thus Marco Polo can
only speak of this huge animal, striped black
and red and white, as of a Lion. And a
medieval Bestiary has a chapter on the
Tigre which begins: " Une Beste est qui
est apel^e Tigre, c'est une maniere de
serpent." — (In Cahier et Martin, Melanges
d'ArcMol. ii. 140).
1474. — "This meane while there came in
certein men sent from a Prince of India, w*^
certain strange beastes, the first whereof
was a leonza ledde in a chayne by one that
had skyll, which they call in their languaige
Bahiireth. She is like vnto a lyonesse ; but
she is redde coloured, streaked all over w^ii
black strykes ; her face is redde wti* certain
white and blacke spottes, the bealy white,
and tayled like the lyon : seemyng to be a
marvailouse fiers beast." — Josafa Barbaro,
Hak. Soc. pp. 53-54. Here again is an ex-
cellent description of a tiger, but that name
seems unknown to the traveller. Babureth
is in the Ital. original Baburth, Pers. babr,
a tiger.
1553. — ". . . Beginning from the point
of ^ingapura and all the way to Pullo^ambi-
1am, i.e. the whole length of the Kingdom
of Malaca . . . there is no other town with
a name except this City of Malaca, only some
havens of fishermen, and in the interior
a very few villages. And indeed the most
of these wretched people sleep at the top
of the highest trees they can find, for up to
a height of 20 palms the tigers can seize
them at a leap ; and if anything saves the
poor people from these beasts it is the bon-
fires they keep burning at night, which the
tigers are much afraid of. In fact these are
so numerous that many come into the city
itself at night in search of prey. And it has
happened, since we took the place, that a
tiger leapt into a garden surrounded by a
good high timber fence, and lifted a beam
of wood with three slaves who were laid by
the heels, and with these made a clean leap
over the fence." — Barros, II. vi. 1. Lest I
am doing the great historian wrong as to
this Munchausen - like story, I give the
original: "E jk aconteceo . . . sal tar hiim
tigre em hum quintal cercado de madeira
bem alto, e levou hum tronco de madeira
com trez (tres ?) escravos que estavam prezos
nelle, com os quaes saltou de claro em claro
per cira^^, da cerca,"
IIGER.
923
TINDAL.
1583. — "We also escaped the peril of the
multitude of tigers which infest those
tracts " (the Pegu delta) "and prey on what-
ever they can get at. And although we were
on that account anchored in midstream,
nevertheless it was asserted that the ferocity
of these animals was such that they would
press even into the water to seize their prey."
— Gaspare Balbi, f . div.
1586. — " We went through the wilder-
nesse because the right way was full of
thieves, when we passed the country of
Gouren, where we found but few Villages,
but almost all Wildernesse, and saw many
Buffes, Swine, and Deere, Grasse longer
than a man, and very many Tigres." — R.
litch, in Purchas, ii. 1736.
1675. — "Going in quest whereof, one of
our Soldiers, a Youth, killed a Tigre-Royal ;
it was broiight home by 30 or 40 Combies
(Koonbee), the Body tied to a long Bamboo,
the Tail extended ... it was a Tigre of the
Biggest and Noblest Kind, Five Feet in
Length beside the Tail, Three and a Half in
Height, it was of a light Yellow, streaked
with Black, like a Tabby Cat . . . the
Visage Fierce and Majestick, the Teeth
gnashing. . . ." — Fryer, 176.
1683. — "In ye afternoon they found a
great Tiger, one of ye black men shot a
barbed arrow into his Buttock. Mr. French-
feild and Capt. Eaynes alighted off their
horses and advanced towards the thicket
where ye Tiger lay. The people making a
great noise, ye Tiger flew out upon Mr.
Frenchfeild, and he shot him with a brace
of Bullets into ye breast : at which he made
a great noise, and returned again to his den.
The Black Men seeing of him wounded fell
upon him, but the Tiger had so much
strength as to kill 2 men, and wound a
third, before he died. At Night ye Ragea
sent me the Tiger." — Hedges, Diarv, Hak.
Soc. i. 66-67.
1754. — "There was a Charter granted to
the East India Gom'pany. Many Disputes
arose about it, which came before Parlia-
ment ; all Arts were used to corrupt or
delude the Members ; among others a Tyger
icas baited with Solemnity, on the Day the
great Question was to come on. This was
such a Novelty, that several of the Members
were drawn off from their Attendance, and
absent on the Division. . . ." — A Collection
of Letters relating to the E.J. Govipany, &c.
(Tract), 1754, p. 13.
1869. — " Les tigres et les leopards sont
consider^s, autant par les Hindous que par
les musalmans, comme dtant la propridt^
des pirs (see PEER) : aussi les naturels du
pays ne sympathisent pas avec les Euro-
p^ens pour la chasse du tigre." — Garcin de
Tassy, Mel. Mus. p. 24.
1872. — "One of the Frontier Battalion
soldiers approached me, running for his life.
. . . This was his story : —
' Sahib, I was going along with the letters
. . . which I had received from your high-
ness ... a great tiger came out and stood
in the path. Then I feared for my life ; and
the tiger stood, and I stood, and we looked
at each other. I had no weapon but my
kukri (Kookry) . . . and the Government
letters. So I said, ' My lord Tiger, here
are the Government letters, the letters of
the Honourable Kumpany Bahadur . . .
and it is necessary for me to go on with
them.' The tiger never ceased looking at
me, and when I had done speaking he
growled, but he never offered to get out of
the way. On this I was much more afraid,
so I kneeled down and made obeisance to
him ; but he did not take any more notice
of that either, so at last I told him I should
report the matter to the Sahib, and I threw
down the letters in front of him, and came
here as fast as I was able. Sahib, I now ask
for your justice against that tiger.' " — Lt.-
Col. T. Lewin, A Fly on the Wheel, p. 444.
TINCALL, s. Borax. Pers. tinhdr^
but apparently originally Skt. tankana,
and perhaps from the people so called
^Yho may have supplied it, in the
Himalaya — Tdyyavoi of Ptolemy. [Mr.
Atkinson (Himalayan Gazz. ii. 357)
connects the name of this people with
that of the tangun pony.]
1525. — " Tymquall, small, 60 tangas a
maund." — Lembranga, 50.
1563. — "It is called borax and crisocola;
and in Arabic tincar, and so the Guzeratis
call it, . . ." — Garcia, f. 78.
c. 1590. — "Having reduced the Fharalio
small bits, he adds to every man of it Ii
sers of tangar (borax) and 3 sers of pounded
natnim, and kneads them together." — Am,
i. 26.
[1757.— "A small quantity of Tutenegg
(Tootnague), Tinkal and Japan Copper was
also found here. . . ." — Jves, 105.1
TINDAL, s. Malayal. tandal, Telug.
ta7idelu, also in Mahr. and other ver-
naculars tandel, tandail, [which Platts
connects with tdndd, Skt. tantra, 'a
line of men,' but the Madras Gloss.
derives the S. Indian forms from Mai.
tandu, 'an oar,' valli, 'to pull.'] The
head or commander of a body or men ;
but in ordinary specific application a
native petty officer of lascars, whether
on board ship (boatswain) or in the
ordnance department, and sometimes
the head of a gang of labourers on
public works.
c. 1348. — "The second day after our
arrival at the port of Kailukari this princess
invited the nakhodah (Nacoda) or owner of
the ship, the karani{seQ CRANNY) or clerk,
the merchants, the persons of distinction,
the tandil. . . ."—2bn Batnta, iv. 250. The
Moorish traveller explains the word as muk-
addavi (Mocuddum, c\.y.)al-rajdl, which the
French translators render as "g^n^ral des
TINNEVELLY.
924
TOBACCO.
pistons, " but we may hazard the correction
of ** Master of the crew."
c. 1590. — "In large ships there are twelve
classes. 1. The Ndkhudd, or owner of the
ship. ... 3. The Tandil, or chief of the
khaldcis (see CLASSY) or sailors. . . ." —
Aln, 1. 280.
1673.— ' ' The Captain is called Nucquedah,
the boatswain Tindal. . . ." — Fryer, 107.
1758.— "One Tindal, or Corporal of Las-
cars."— Orvie, ii. 339.
[1826. — "I desired the tindal, or steers-
man to answer, 'Bombay.'" — Pandurang
Hari, ed. 1873, ii. 157.]
TINNEVELLY, n.p. A town and
district of Southern India, probably
Tiru-nel-veli, 'Sacred Kice- hedge.'
[The Madras Gloss, gives 'Sacred
Paddy-village.'] The district formed
the southern part of the Madura
territory, and first became a distinct
district about 1744, when the Madura
Kingdom was incorporated wdth the
territories under the Nawab of Arcot
(Caldivell, H. of Tinnevelly).
TIPARRY, s. Beng. and Hind.
tipdri, tejjdrl, the fruit of Physalis
peruviana, L., N.O. Solanaceae. It is
also known in India as 'Cape goose-
berry,' [which is usually said to take
its name from the Cape of Good Hope,
but as it is a native of tropical
A.merica, Mr. Ferguson (8 ser. N. dh Q.
xii. 106) suggests that the word may
really be cape or cap, from the
peculiarity of its structure noted
below.] It is sometimes known as
'Brazil cherry.' It gets its generic
name from the fact that the inflated
calyx encloses the fruit as in a bag or
bladder {(f>6aa). It has a slightly acid
gooseberry flavour, and makes excellent
jam. We have seen a suggestion some-
where that the Bengali name is con-
nected with the word tehpd, ' inflated,'
which gives its name to a species of
tetrodo7i or globe-fish, a fish which has
the power of dilating the cesophagus
in a singular manner. The native
name of the fruit in N.W. India is
mdk or mdko, but tipdri is in general
Anglo-Indian use. The use of an
almost identical name for a gooseberry-
like fruit, in a Polynesian Island
(Kingsmill group) quoted below from
Wilkes, is very curious, but we can
say no more on the matter.
1845.— "On Makin they have a kind of
fruit resembling the gooseberry, called by
the natives ' teiparu ' ; this thqy pound,
after it is dried, and make with molasses
into cakes, which are sweet and pleasant
to the taste." — r.>'^. Expedition, by C.
Wilkes, U.S.N., V. 81.
1878.—" . . . The enticing tipari in its
crackly covering. . . ." — P. Robinson, In My
Indian Garden, 49-50.
TIPPOO SAHIB, n.p. The name
of this famous enemy of the English
power in India was, according to C. P.
Brown, taken from that of Tipu Sultan,
a saint whose tomb is near Hyderabad.
[Wilks {Hist. Sketches, i. 522, ed. 1869),
says that the tomb is at Arcot.]
TIRKUT, s. Foresail. Sea Hind,
from Port, triquette (Roebuclc).
TIYAN, n.p. Malay al. Tlyan, or
Tlvan, pi. Tlyar or Tlvar. The name
of what may be called the third caste
(in rank) of Malabar. The word
signifies 'islander,' [from Mai. tlvu,
Skt. dvipa, ' an island ' ] ; and the
people are supposed to have come from
Ceylon (see TIER CUTTY).
1510. — "The third class of Pagans are
called Tiva, who are artizans." — Varthema,
142.
1516. — "The cleanest of these low and
rustic people are called Tuias (read Tivas),
who are great labourers, and their chief
business is to look after the palm-trees,
and gather their fruit, and carry everything
... for hire, because there are no draught
cattle in the country." — Barbosa, Lisbon ed.
335.
[1800.— "All Tirs can eat together, and
intermarry. The proper duty of the cast is
to extract the juice from palm-trees, to boil
it down to Jagory (Jaggery), and to distil it
into spirituous liquors ; but they are also
very diligent as cultivators, porters, and
cutters of firewood." — Bnchanan, Mysore, ii.
415 ; and see Logan, Malabar, i. 110, 142.]
TOBACCO, s. On this subject we
are not prepared to furnish any
elaborate article, but merely to bring
together a few quotations touching on
the introduction of tobacco into India
and the East, or otherwise of interest.
[? c. 1550.—". . . Abu Kir would carry
the cloth to the market-street and sell it,
and with its price buy meat and vegetables
and tobacco. . . ." — Burton, Arab. Nights,
vii. 210. The only mention in the Nights
and the insertion of some scribe.]
,, "It has happened to me several
times, that going through the provinces of
Guatemala and Nicaragua 1 have entered
the house of an Indian who had taken this
herb, which in the Mexican language is
called tabacco, and immediately perceived
TOBACCO.
925
TOBACCO.
the sharp fetid smell of this truly diabolical
and stinking smoke, I was obliged to go
away in haste, and seek some other place."
— Girolamo Benzoni, Hak. Soc. p. 81. [The
word tabaco is from the language of Hayti,
and meant, first, the pipe, secondly, the
plant, thirdly, the sleep which followed its
use {Mr. J. Piatt, 9 ser. N. <t Q. viii. 322).]
1585. — " Et hi " (viz. Ealph Lane and the
first settlers in Virginia) "reduces Indicam
illam plantam quam Tabaccam vocant et
Nicotiam, qua contra cruditates ab Indis
edocti, usi erant, in Angliam primi, quod
suam, intulerunt. Ex illo sane tempore usu
coepit esse creberrimo, et magno pretio,
dum quam plurimi graveolentem illius
fumum, alii lascivientes, alii valetudini con-
sulentes, per tubulum testaceum inexplebili
aviditate passim hauriunt, et mox e naribus
efflant ; adeo ut tabernae Tabaccanae non
minus quam cervisiariae et vinariae passim
per oppida habeantur. Ut Anglorum cor-
pora (quod salse ille dixit) qui hac planta
tantopere delectantur in Barbarorum naturam
degenerasse videantur ; quum iisdem quibus
Barbari delectentur et sanari se posse
credant." — Gul. Canidem, Annal. Rervm
Anglicanum , . . regn. Elizahetha, ed. 1717,
ii. 449.
1592.—
" Into the woods thence forth in haste shee
went
To seeke for hearbes that mote him
remedy ;
For shee of herbes had great intendiment.
Taught of the Nymphe which from her
infancy
Her nourced had in true Nobility :
This whether yt divine Tobacco were,
Or Panachaea, or Polygeny,
Shee fownd, and bi'ought it to her patient
deare
Who al this while lay bleding out his hart-
blood neare."
The Faerie Queen, III. v. 32.
1597.— "His Lordship" (E, of Essex at
Villafranca) "made no answer, but called
for tobacco, seeming to give but small
credit to this alarm ; and so on horseback,
with these noblemen and gentlemen on foot
beside him, took tobacco, whilst I was tell-
ing his Lordship of the men I had sent forth,
and the order I had given them. Within
some quarter of an hour, we might hear a
good round volley of shot betwixt the 30
men I had sent to the chapel, and the
enemy, which made his Lordship cast his
pipe from him, and listen to the shooting."
— Commentaries of Sir Francis Vere, p. 62.
1598. — " Goh. Ods me I marie what
pleasure or felicity they have in taking
this roguish tobacco. It is good for nothing
but to choke a man, and fill him full of
smoke and embers : there were four died
out of one house last week with taking of it,
and two more the bell went for yesternight ;
one of them they say will never scape it ; he
voided a bushel of soot yesterday upward
and downward . . . its little better than
rats-bane or rosaker." — Fvery Man in his
Humour, iii. 2.
1604.— "Oct. 19. Demise to Tho. Lane
and Ph. Bold of the new Impost of 65. 8d.,
and the old Custom of 2d. per pound on
toha.coo. " — Calejidar of State Papers, Do-
viestic, James I., p. 159.
1604 or 1605.— "In Bij^pur I had found
some tobacco. Never having seen the like
in India, I brought some with me, and
prepared a handsome pipe of jewel work.
. . . His Majesty (Akbar) was enjoying
himself after receiving my presents, and
asking me how I had collected so many
strange things in so short a time, when his
eye fell upon the tray with the pipe and its
appurtenances : he expressed great surprise
and examined the tobacco, which was made
up in pipefuls ; he inquired what it was,
and where I had got it. The Nawab Kh^n-
i-'Azam replied : ' This is tobacco, which is
well known in Mecca and Medina, and this
doctor has brought it as a medicine for
your Majesty.' His Majesty looked at it,
and ordered me to prepare and take him a
pipeful. He began to smoke it, when his
physician approached and forbade his doing
so" . . . (omitting much that is curious).
" As I had brought a large supply of tobacco
and pipes, I sent some to several of the
nobles, while others sent to ask for some ;
indeed all, without exception, wanted some,
and the practice was introduced. After
that the merchants began to sell it, so the
custom of smoking spread rapidly." — Asacl
Beg, in Elliot, vi. 165-167.
1610. — "The TurJces are also incredible
takers of Opium . . . carrying it about with
them both in peace and in warre ; which
they say expelleth all feare, and makes
them couragious ; but I rather think giddy
headed. . . . And perhaps for the self same
cause they also delight in Tobacco ; they
take it through reeds that have ioyned
vnto them great heads of wood to containe
it : I doubt not but lately taught them, as
brought them by the English : and were it
not sometimes lookt into (for MorCd Bassa
not long since commanded a pipe to be
thrust through the nose of a Turke, and so
to be led in derision through the Citie,) no
question but it would prove a principall
commodity. Neverthelesse they will take
it in corners, and are so ignorant therein,
that that which in England is not saleable,
doth passe here amongst them for most
excellent." — Sandys, Journey, 66.
1615. — "II tabacco ancora usano qui " (at
Constantinople) "di pigliar in conversazione
per gusto : ma io non ho voluto mai pro-
varne, e ne avera cognizione in Italia che
molti ne pigliano, ed in particolare il
signore cardinale Crescenzio qualche volta
per medicamento insegnatogli dal Signor
don Virginio Orsino, che primo di tutti, se
io non fallo, gli anni addietro lo porto in
Roma d'Inghilterra." — P. della Valle, i. 76.
1616. — "Such is the miraculous omni-
potence of our strong tasted Tobacco, as it
cures al sorts of diseases (which neuer any
drugge could do before) in all persons and
at all times. ... It cures the gout in the
feet and (which is miraculous) in that very
TOBACCO.
TO BR A.
instant when the smoke thereof, as light,
flies vp into the head, the virtue thereof, as
heauy, runs down to the litle toe. It
helps all sorts of agues. It refreshes a
weary man, and yet makes a man hungi-y.
Being taken when they goe to bed, it makes
one sleepe soundly, and yet being taken
when a man is sleepie and drousie, it will,
as they say, awake his braine, and quicken
his vnderstanding. ... 0 omnipotent power
of Tobacco ! And if it could by the smoake
thereof chase out deuils, as the smoake
of Tobias fish did (which I am sure could
smell no stronglier) it would serve for a
precious Relicke, both for the Superstitious
Priests, and the insolent Puritanes, to cast
out deuils withall." — K, James I., Counter-
hlaste to Tobacco, in Works, pp. 219-220.
1617. — "As the smoking of tobacco
(tambakii) had taken very bad effect upon
the health and mind of many persons, I
ordered that no one should practise the
habit. My brother Sh^h 'Abb^s, also being
aware of its evil effects, had issued a com-
mand against the use of it in Ir^n. But
Kh^n-i-'Alam was so much addicted to
smoking, that he could not abstain from it,
and often smoked." — Memoirs of Jahdngir,
in Elliot, V. 851. See the same passage
rendered by Blochmutnn, in Lid. Antiq.
i. 164.
1623. — " Incipit nostro seculo in immen-
sum crescere usus tobacco, atque afficit
homines occulta quidem delectatione, ut
qui illi seme I assueti sint, difficile postea
abstinent." — Bacon, H. Vitae et Mortis, in
B. Montague's ed. x. 189.
We are unable to give the date or
Persian author of the following ex-
tract (though clearly of the 17th
century), which with an introductory
sentence we have found in a fragmen-
tary note in the handwriting of the
late Major William Yule, written in
India about the beginning of last
century : *
" Although Tobacco be the produce of an
European Plant, it has nevertheless been
in use by our Physicians medicinally for
some time past. Nay, some creditable
People even have been friendly to the use
of it, though from its having been brought
sparingly in the first instance from Europe,
its rarity prevented it from coming into
general use. The Culture of this Plant,
however, became speedily almost universal,
within a short period after its introduction
into Hindostaun ; and the produce of it
rewarded the Cultivator far beyond every
other article of Husbandry. This became
more especially the case in the reign of
Shah Jehaun (commenced a.h. 1037) when
the Practice of Smoking pervaded all Ranks
* Some notice of Major Yule, whose valuable
Oriental MSS. were presented to the British Mu-
seum after his death, will be found in Dr. Rieu's
Preface to the Catalogue of Persian MSS. (vol. iii.
p. xviii.).
and Classes within the Empire. Nobles and
Beggars, Pious and Wicked, Devotees and
Free-thinkers, poets, historians, rhetoricians,
doctors and patients, high and low, rich
and poor, all ! all seemed intoxicated with a
decided preference over every other luxury,
nay even often over the necessaries of life.
To a stranger no offering was so acceptable
as a Whiff, and to a friend one could
produce nothing half so grateful as a
Chillum. So rooted was the habit that the
confirmed Smoker would abstain from Food
and Drink rather than relinquish the grati-
iication he derived from inhaling the Fumes
of this deleterious Plant ! Nature recoils at
the very idea of touching the Saliva of
another Person, yet in the present instance
our Tobacco smokers pass the moistened
Tube from one mouth to another without
hesitation on the one hand, and it is
received with complacency on the other !
The more acrid the Fumes so much the
more grateful to the Palate of the Connois-
seur. The Smoke is a CoUyrium to the
Eyes, whilst the Fire, they will tell you,
supplies to the Body the waste of radical
Heat. Without doubt the Hookah is a
most pleasing Companion, whether to the
Wayworn Traveller or to the solitary
Hermit. It is a Friend in whose Bosom
we may repose our most confidential Secrets ;
and a Counsellor upon whose advice we may
rely in our most important Concerns. It is
an elegant Ornament in our private Appart-
ments : it gives joy to the Beholder in our
public HaHs. The Music of its sound puts
the warbling of the Nightingale to Shame,
and the Fragrance of its Perfume brings a
Blush on the Cheek of the Rose. Life in
short is prolonged by the Fumes inhaled at
each inspiration, whilst every expiration of
them is accompanied with extatic de-
light. . . ." — {ccetera desiint).
c. 1760. — "Tambakii. It is known from
the Madsir-i-Rahimi that the tobacco came
from Europe to the Dakhin, and from the
Dakhin to Upper India, during the reign of
Akbar Sh^h (1556-1605), since which time it
has been in general use." — Bahdr-i'-Ajam,
quoted by Blochmann, in Ind. Antiq. i. 164.
1878. — It appears from Miss Bird's Japan
that tobacco was not cultivated in that
country till 1605. In 1612 and 1615 the
Shogun px'ohibited both culture and use
of tabako. — See the work, i. 276-77.
[According to Mr. Chamberlain [Things
Japanese, 3rd ed. p. 402) by 1651 the law
was so far relaxed that smoking was per-
mitted, but only out-of-doors.]
TOBRA, s. Hind, tohrd, [which,
according to Platts, is Skt. prothaj
'nose of a horse,' inverted]. The
leather nose-bag in which a horse's
feed is administered. "In the Ner-
budda valley, in Central India, the
women wear a profusion of toe-rings,
some standing up an inch high. Their
shoes are consequently curiously shaped,
and are called tobras " {M.-Gen. R. H.
TODDY.
927
TODDY.
Keatinge). As we should say, 'buckets.'
[The use of the nosebag is referred to
by Sir T. Herbert (ed. 1634): "The
horses (of the Persians) feed usually
of barley and chopt-straw put into a
bag, and fastened about their heads,
which implyes the manger." Also see
TURA.]
1808. — ". . . stable-boys are apt to serve
themselves to a part out of the poor beasts
allowance ; to prevent which a thrifty
housewife sees it put into a tobra, or mouth
bag, and spits thereon to make the Hostler
loathe and leave it alone." — Drummond,
Illustrations, &c.
[1875. — " One of the horsemen dropped
histobraornose-bag." — Drew, Jmrmioo, 240.]
TODDY, s. A corruption of Hind.
tiir% i.e. the fermented sap of the tar
or palmyra, Skt. tola., and also of other
palms, such as the date, the coco-palm,
and the Caryota urens ; palm- wine.
Toddy is generally the substance used
in India as yeast, to leaven bread.
The word, as is well known, has re-
ceived a new application in Scotland,
the immediate history of which we
have not traced. The tala-tvQ.Q seems
to be indicated, though confusedly, in
this passage of Megasthenes from
Arrian :
c. B.C. 320. — "'Megasthenes tells us . . .
the Indians were in old times nomadic . . .
were so barbarous that they wore the skins
of such wild animals as they could kill,
and subsisted (?) on the bark of trees ; that
these trees were called in the Indian speech
tala, and that there grew on them as there
grows at the tops of the (date) palm trees,
a fruit resembling balls of wool." — Arrian,
Indica, vii., tr. by McCrindle.
c. 1330. — ". . . There is another tree of
a different species, which . . . gives all
the year round a white liquor, pleasant to
drink, which tree is called tari." — Fr.
Jordanus, 16.
[1554.— "There is in Gujaret a tree of
the palm-tribe, called tari agadji (millet
tree). From its branches cups are sus-
pended, and when the cut end of a branch
is placed into one of these vessels, a sweet
liquid, something of the nature of arrack,
flows out in a continuous stream . . . and
presently changes into a most wonderful
wine." — Travels of Sidi AH Reis, trans. A.
Vambery, p. 29.]
[1609-10. — "Tarree." See under
SURA.]
1611. — "Palmiti Wine, which they call
Taddy." — N. Dounton, in Purchas, i. 298.
[1614. — "A sort of wine that distilleth
out of the Palmetto trees, called Tadie." —
Foster, Letter s^ iii. 4.]
1615.—
" . . . And then more to glad yee
Weele have a health to al our friends in
Tadee."
Verses to T. Caryat, in Crudities,
iii. 47.
1623. — ". . . on board of which we stayed
till nightfall, entertaining with conversa-
tion and drinking tari, a liquor which is
drawn from the coco-nut trees, of a whitish
colour, a little turbid, and of a somewhat
rough taste, though with a blending in
sweetness, and not unpalatable, something
like one of our vini piccanti. It will also in-
toxicate, like wine, if drunk over freelj\" —
P. delta Valle, ii. 530 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 62].
[1634.—" The Toddy-tree is like the Date
of Palm ; the Wine called Toddy is got
by wounding and piercing the Tree, and
putting a Jar or Pitcher under it, so as the
Liquor may drop into it." — Sir T. Herhei-t,
in Harris, i. 408.]
1648. — "The country ... is planted with
palmito-trees, from which a sap is drawn
called Terry, that they very commonly
drink," — Van Ttoist, 12.
1653. — ". . . le tari qui est le vin ordi-
naire des Indes." — De la Boullaye-le-Goitz,
246.
1673. — " The Natives singing and roaring
all Night long; being drunk with Toddy,
the Wine of the Cocoe." — Fryer, 53.
,, "As for the rest, they are very
respectful, unless the Seamen and Soldiers
get drunk, either with Toddy or Bang."—
Ibid. 91.
1686.— " Besides the Liquor or Water in
the Fruit, there is also a sort of Wine
drawn from the Tree called Toddy, which
looks like Whey." — Damjyier, i. 293.
1705. — ". . . cette liqueur s'appelle tarif."
— Luillier, 43.
1710. — This word was in common use at
Madras.— TF^c^er, ii. 125.
1750.— "/. Was vor Leute trincken
Taddy? G. Die Soldaten, die Land
Portugiesen, die Parreier (see PARIAH) und
Schiffleute trincken diesen Taddy." —
Madras, oder Fort St. George, &c., Halle,
1750.
1857. — "It is the unfermented juice of
the Palmyra which is used as food: when
allowed to ferment, which it will do before
midday, if left to itself, it is changed into a
sweet, intoxicating drink called ' kal ' or
'toddy.'" — Bp. Caldwell, Lectures on Tinne-
velly Mission, p. 33.
If "The Eat, returning home full of
Toddy, said, If I meet the Cat, I will tear
him in pieces."— Ceylon Proverb, in lad.
Antiq. i. 59.
Of the Scotch application of the
word we can find but one example in
Burns, and, strange to say, no mention
in Jameson's Dictionary :
TODDY-BIRD.
928
TOM A UN.
1785.-
" The lads an' lasses, blythely bent
To mind baith saul an' body,
Sit round the table, weel content
An' steer about the toddy. ..."
Burns, The Holy Fair.
1798.— "Action of the case, for giving
her a dose in some toddy, to intoxicate and
inflame her passions. " — Roots' s Reports, i. 80.
1804.—
"... I've nae fear for't ;
For siller, faith, ye ne'er did care for't,
Unless to help a needful body.
An' get an antrin glass o' toddy."
Tannahill, Epistle to James Barr.
TODDY-BIRD, s. We do not know
for certain what bird is meant by this
name in the quotation. The nest
would seem to point to the Baya, or
Weaver-bird {Floceus Baya, Blyth) :
but the size alleged is absurd ; it is
probably a blunder. [Another bird,
the Artamus fuscus, is, according to
Balfour (Cycl. s.v.) called the toddy-
shrike.]
[1673.— "For here is a Bird (having its
name from the Tree it chuses for its Sanctu-
ary, the toddy-tree). . . ."—Fryer, 76.]
c. 1750-60. — "It is in this tree (see
PALMYRA, BRAB) that the toddy-birds,
so called from their attachment to that
tree, make their exquisitely curious nests,
wrought out of the thinnest reeds and
filaments of branches, with an inimitable
mechanism, and are about the bigness of a
partridge (?) The birds themselves are of
no value. . . ." — Grose, i. 48.
TODDY-CAT, s. This name is in
S.. India applied to the Paradoxurus
Musanga, Jerdon : [the P. niger, the
Indian Palm-Civet of Blanford {Mam-
malia, 106).] It infests houses,
especially where there is a ceiling of
cloth (see CHUTT). Its name is given
for its fondness, real or supposea, for
palm-juice.
[TOKO, s. Slang for ' a thrashing.'
The word is imper. of Hind, tohid, ' to
censure, blame,' and has been converted
into a noun on the analogy of bunnow
and other words of the same kind.
[1823. — "Toco for yam — Yams are food for
negroes in the W. Indies . . . and if, in-
stead of receiving his proper ration of these,
blackee gets a whip (tOCO) about his back,
why 'he has caught toco' instead of yam."
— John Bee, Slang Diet.
[1867. — "Toko for Yam. An expression
peculiar to negroes for crying out before
being hurt." — Smyth, Sailor's Word-Book,
S.V.]
TOLA, s. An Indian weight
(chiefly of gold or silver), not of
extreme antiquity. Hind, told, Skt.
tula, 'a balance,' tut, 'to lift up, to
weigh.' The Hindu scale is 8 rattls
(see RUTTEE) = 1 m.asha, 12 mdshas=
1 told. Thus the told Avas equal to 96
rattls. The proper weight of the rattl,
which was the old Indian unit of
weight, has been determined by Mr. E.
Thomas as 1*75 grains, and the medieval
tanga which was the prototype of the
rupee was of 100 rattis weight. " But
. . . the factitious rattl of the Muslims
was merely an aliquot part — ^V of the
comparatively recent tola, and ^\ of
the newly devised rupee." By the
Regulation VII. of 1833, putting the
British India coinage on its present
footing (see under SEER) the told
weighing 180 grs., which is also the
weight of the rupee, is established by
the same Regulation, as the unit of
the system of weights, 80 tolas = 1 ser,
^Osers=l Maund.
1563. — "I knew a secretary of Nizamoxa
(see NIZAMALUCO), a native of Coraijon,
who ate every day three tollas (of opium),
which is the weight of ten cruzados and a
half ; but this Coragoni [Khorasam), though
he was a man of letters and a great scribe
and official, was always nodding or sleep-
ing."— Garcia, f. 1556.
1610.— "A Tole is a rupee cJiallany of
silver, and ten of these Toles are the value
of one of gold." — Hawkins, in Purchas, i.
217.
1615-16. — "Two tole and a half being an
ounce." — Sir T. Roe, in Pttrchas, i. 545;
[Hak. Soc. i. 183].
1676.—" Over all the Empire of the Great
Mogul, all the Gold and Silver is weigh 'd
with Weights, which they call Tolla, which
amounts to 9 deniers and eight grains of our
weight."— Tavernier, E.T. ii. 18 ; [ed. Ball,
i. 14].
TOMAUN, s. A Mongol word, sig-
nifying 10,000, and constantly used in
the histories of the Mongol dynasties
for a division of an army theoretically
consisting of that number. But its
modern application is to a Persian
money, at the present time worth
about 7s. 6d. [In 1899 the exchange
was about 53 crans to the £1 ; 10
Grans = I tuman.] Till recently it was
only a money of account, representing
10,000 dinars; the latter also ha\dng
been in Persia for centuries only a
money of account, constantly degene-
rating in value. The tomaun in
Fryer's time (1677) is reckoned by him
TOM A UN.
929
TOM-TOM.
as equal to £3, Qs. 8d. P. della Valle's
estimate 60 years earlier would give
about £4j 10s. Od., and is perhaps
loose and too high. Sir T. Herbert's
valuation (5 x ISs. 8d.) is the same as
Fryer's. In the first and third of the
following quotations we have the word
in the Tartar military sense, for a
division of 10,000 men :
1298. — "You see when a Tartar prince
goes forth to war, he takes with him, say,
100,000 horse . . . they call the corps of
100,000 men a Tuc ; that of 10,000 they call
a Toman."— ifarco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 54.
c. 1340. — "Ces deux portions r^unies
formaient un total de 800 toumans, dont
chaeun vaut 10,000 dinars courants, et le
dinar 6 dirhems." — Shihabuddln, Masalak-al
Absar, in Not et Exts. xiii. 194.
c. 1347. — "I was informed . . . that
when the Kan assembled his troops, and
called the array of his forces together,
there were with him 100 divisions of horse,
each composed of 10,000 men, the chief
of whom was called Amir Tuman, or lord
of 10,000."— 7671 Batata, iv. 299-300.
A form of the Tartar word seems to have
passed into Russian :
c. 1559. — "One thousand in the language
of the people is called Tissutze : likewise
ten thousand in a single word Tma : twenty
thousand Duue^mSi'. thirty thousand Titma.."
— Het-her stein, Delia Moscovia, Itamusio, iii.
159.
[c. 1590. — In the Sark^r of Kandahar
" eighteen dindrs make a tumdn, and each
tum^n is equivalent to 800 d^ms. The
tum^n of Khurasan is equal in value to 30
rupees and the tum^n of Ir^k to 40." — Aln,
ed. Jarrett, ii. 393-94.]
1619. — " L'ambasciadore Indiano . . .
ordino che donasse a tutti un tomano, ciofe
dieci zecchini per uno." — P. della Valle, ii.
22.
0. 1630. — "But how miserable so ere it
seemes to others, the Persian King makes
many happy harvests ; filling every yeere
his insatiate coffers with above 350,000
Tomans (a Toman is five markes sterlin)."
—Sir T. Herhert, p. 225.
[c. 1665. — In Persia "the ab^i is worth
4 sh^his, and the tomdn 50 abdsis or 200
shdhis." — Tavernier, ed. Ball, i. 24.]
1677. — ". . . Receipt of Custom (at
Gombroon) for which he pays the King
yearly Twenty-two thousand Thomands,
every Thomand making Three pound and
a Noble in our Accompt, Half which we
have a Right to."— Fryer, 222.
1711. — "Camels, Houses, &c., are gene-
rally sold by the Tomand, which is 200
Shahees or 50 Abassees ; and they usually
reckon their Estates that way ; such a man
is worth so many Tomands, as we reckon
by Pounds in England." — Lockyer, 229.
[1858.— "Girwur Singh, Tomandar, came
up with a detachment of the special police."
'—Sleeman, Journey through Oudh, ii. 17.]
3 N
TOMBACK, s. An alloy of copper
and zinc, i.e. a particular modification
of brass, formerly imported from Indo-
Chinese countries. Port, tambaca^
from Malay tdmbaga and tdmbaga,
' copper,' which is again from Skt.
tainrika and tdmra.
1602. — "Their drummes are huge pannes
made of a metall called Tombaga, which
makes a most hellish sound." — Scott, Dis-
course of laua, in Purchas, i. 180.
1690.— "This Tombac is a kind of Metal,
whose scarcity renders it more valuable than
Gold. . . . 'Tis thought to be a kind of
natural Compound of Gold, Silver, and
Brass, and in some places the mixture is
very Rich, as at Borneo, and the Moneilloes,
in others more allayed, as at Siam." —
Ovington, 510.
1759. — "The Productions of this Country
(Siara) are prodigious quantities of Grain,
Cotton, Benjamin . . . and Tambanck."
— In Dalrymple, i. 119.
TOM-TOM, s. Tamtam, a native
drum. Tlie word comes from India,
and is chiefly used there. Forbes
(Rds-Mald, ii. 401) [ed. 1878, p. 6651
says the thing is so called because used
by criers who beat it tdm-tdm, 'place
by place,' i.e. first at one place, then at
another. But it is rather an onoma-
topoeia, not belonging to any language
in particular. In Ceylon it takes the
form taTMittariia, in Tel. tappeta, in
Tam. tamb'attam; in Malay it is ton-
ton, all with the same meaning. [When
badminton was introduced at Satara
natives called it Tamtam phul khel,
tam-tam meaning ' battledore,' and the
shuttlecock looked like a flower (phul).
Tommy Atkins promptly turned this
into ^^Tom Fool" {Calcutta Rev. xcvi.
346).] In French the word tamtam is
used, not for a drum of any kind, but
for a Chinese gong (q.v.). M. Littre,
however, in the Supplement to his
Diet., remarks that this use is erroneous.
1693. — "It is ordered that to-morrow
morning the Choultry Justices do cause
the Tom Tom to be beat through all the
Streets of the Black Town. . . ."—In Wheeler,
i. 268.
1711. — "Their small Pipes, and Tom
Toms, instead of Harmony made the Dis-
cord the greater." — Lockyer, 235.
1755. — In the Calcutta Mayor's expenses
we find :
"Tom Tom, R. 1 1 0."— In Long, 66.
1764. — "You will give strict orders to the
Zemindars to furnish Oil and Musshauls,
and Tom Toms and Pikeraen, &c., according
to custom."— /ti'c?. 391,
TONGA.
930
TONJON.
1770. — " . . . An instrument of brass which
the Europeans lately borrowed from the
Turks to add to their military music, and
which is called a tam " (!). — AhM Raynal,
tr. 1777, i. 30.
1789. — "An harsh kind of music from a
tom-tom or drum, accompanied by a loud
rustic pipe, sounds from different parties
throughout the throng. . . ." — Munro, Nar-
rative, 73.
1804. — "I request that they may be
hanged ; and let the cause of their punish-
ment be published in the bazar by beat of
tom-tom." — Wellingt07i, iii. 186.
1824. — "The Mahrattas in my vicinity
kept up such a confounded noise with the
tamtams, cymbals, and pipes, that to sleep
was impossible." — Seely, Wonders of Ellora,
ch. iv.
1836. — For the use of the word by Dickens,
see under GUM-GUM.
1862. — '* The first musical instruments
were without doubt percussive sticks, cala-
bashes, tomtoms." — Herbert Silencer, First
Principles, 356.
1881.— "The tom-tom is ubiquitous. It
knows no rest. It is content with depriving
man of his. It selects by preference the
hours of the night as the time for its malign
influence to assert its most potent sway.
It reverberates its dull unmeaning mono-
tones through the fitful dreams which sheer
exhaustion brings. It inspires delusive
hopes by a brief lull only to break forth
with refreshed vigour into wilder ecstacies
of maniacal fury — accompanied with nasal
incantations and protracted howls. . . ." —
Overland Times of India, April 14.
TONGA, s. A kind of light and
small two-wheeled vehicle, Hind, tdngd^
[Skt. tamanga, 'a platform']. The
word has become familiar of late years,
owing to the use of the tonga in a
modified form on the roads leading up
to Simla, Darjeeling, and other hill-
stations. [Ta vernier speaks of a carriage
of this kind, but does not use the word :
[c. 1665. — "They have also, for travelling,
small, very light, carriages, which contain
two persons ; but usually one travels alone
... to which they harness a pair of oxen
only. These carriages, which are provided,
like ours, with curtains and cushions, are not
slung. . . ." — Tavernier, ed. Ball, i. 44.]
1874.— "The villages in this part of the
country are usually superior to those in
Poona or Sholapur, and the people appear
to be in good circumstances. ... The
custom too, which is common, of driving
light Tongas drawn by ponies or oxen
points to the same conchxsion"— Settlement
Report of Ndsih.
1879.— "A tongha d^k has at last been
started between Rajpore and Dehra. The
. first tongha took only 5^ hours from Rajpore
to Saharunpore." — Pioneer Mail.
1880.—" In the {Times) of the 19th of April
we are told that ' Syud Mahomed Padshah has
repulsed the attack on his fort instigated by
certain moolahs of tonga ddk.' ... Is the
relentless tonga a region of country or a
religious organization? . . . The original
telegram appears to have contemplated a
full stop after ' certain moollahs.' Then came
an independent sentence about the tonga
ddk working admirably between Peshawur
and Jellalabad, but the sub-editor of the
Times, interpreting the message referred
to, made sense of it in the way we have seen,
associating the ominous mystery with the
moollahs, and helping out the other sentence
with some explanatory ideas of his own."
— Pioneer Mail, June 10.
1881. — "Bearing in mind Mr. Framji's
extraordinary services, notably those ren-
dered during the mutiny, and . . . that he is
crippled for life ... by wounds received
while gallantly defending the mail tonga
cart in which he was travelling, when
attacked by dacoits. . . ." — Letter from
Bombay Govt, to Govt, of India, June 17,
1881.
TONICATCHY, TUNNYKETCH,
s. In Madras this is the name of the
domestic water-carrier, who is generally
a woman, and acts as a kind of under
housemaid. It is a corr. of Tamil
tannir-kdssi, tannikkdriggi, an abbrevia-
tion of tanmr-Jcdsatti, ' water- woman.'
c. 1780. — " ' Voudriez-vous me permettre
de faire ce trajet avec mes gens et mes
bagages, qui ne consistent qu'en deux
malles, quatre caisses de vin, deux ballots
de toiles, et deux femmes, dont I'une est
ma cuisinifere, et I'autre, ma tannie karetje
ou porteuse d'eau.'" — Haafner, i, 242.
1792. — "The Armenian . . . now mounts
a bit of blood . . . and . . . dashes the
mud about through the streets of the Black
Town, to the admiration and astonishment
of the Tawny-kertches." — Madra>i Courier,
April 26.
TONJON, and vulg. TOMJOHN, s.
A sort of sedan or portable chair. It
is (at least in the Bengal Presidency)
carried like a palankin by a single
pole and four bearers, whereas a jom-
pon (q.v.), for use in a hilly country,
has two poles like a European sedan,
each pair of bearers bearing it by a
stick between the poles, to which the
latter are slung. We cannot tell what
the origin of this word is, nor explain
the etymology given by Williamson
below, unless it is intended for thdm-
jdngh, which might mean 'support-
thigh.' Mr. Platts gives as forms in
Hind, tdmjhdm and thdmjdn. The
word is perhaps adopted from some
trans-gangetic language. A rude con-
TOOLSY.
931
TOOMONGONG.
trivance of this kind in Malabar is
described by Col. Welsh under the
name of a ' tellicherry chair ' (ii. 40).
c. 1804.— "I had a tonjon, or open palan-
quin, in which I rode." — Mrs. She)- wood,
Autohiog. 283.
1810.— "About Dacca, Chittagong, Tip-
perah, and other mountainous parts, a very
light kind of conveyance is in use, called a
taum-jaung, i.e. 'a support to the feet.'"
— WlUiamson, V.M. i. 322-23.
,, " Some of the party at the tents
sent a tonjon, or open chair, carried like
a palankeen, to meet me." — Maria Graliam,
166.
[1827 . — "In accordance with Lady D'Oy ly 's
earnest wish 1 go out every morning in her
tonjin." — Diary of Mrs. Fentoii, 100.]
1829. — "I had been conveyed to the hill
in Hanson's tonjon, which differs only from
a palanquin in being like the body of a
gig with a head to it." — Mem. of Col. Moun-
tain, 88.
[1832. — ". . . I never seat myself in the
palankeen or thonjaun without a feeling
bordering on self-reproach. . . ." — Mrs.
Meer Hassan AH, Observations, i. 320.]
1839. — "He reined up his ragged horse,
facing me, and dancing about till I had
passed ; then he dashed past me at full
gallop, wheeled round, and charged my
tonjon, bending down to his saddlebow,
pretending to throw a lance, showing his
teeth, and uttering a loud quack ! " — Letters
from Madras, 290.
[1849. — "We proceeded to Nawabgunge,
the minister riding out with me, for some
miles, to take leave, as 1 sat in my tonjohn. "
— Sleeman, Journey through Oudh, i. 2.]
TOOLSY, s. The holy Basil of
the Hindus {Ocimum sanctum, L.), Skt.
tulsi or tidasl, frequently planted in a
vase upon a pedestal of masonry in the
vicinity of Hindu temples or dwellings.
Sometimes the ashes of deceased
relatives are preserved in these
domestic shrines. The practice is
alluded to by Fr. Odoric as in use at
Tana, near Bombay (see Cathay, i. 59,
c. 1322) ; and it is accurately described
by the later ecclesiastic quoted below.
See also Ward's Hindoos, ii. 203. The
plant has also a kind of sanctity in
the Greek Church, and a character for
sanitary value at least on the shores of
the Mediterranean generally.
[c. 1650.— * ' They who bear the tulasi round
the neck . . . they are Vaishnavas, and
sanctify the world."— Bhaktd Mala, in H.
n. Wilson's Works, i. 41.]
1672. — " Almost all the Hindus . . .
adore a plant like our Basilico gentile, but
of more pungent odour. . . . Every one
before his house has a little altar, girt with
a wall half an ell high, in the middle of
which they erect certain pedestals like
little towers, and in these the shrub is
grown. They recite their prayers daily
before it, with repeated prostrations,
sprinklings of water, &c. There are also
many of these maintained at the bathing-
places, and in the courts of the pagodas." —
P. Vincenzo Maria, 300.
1673. — "They plaster Cow-dung before
their Doors ; and so keep themselves clean,
having a little place or two built up a Foot
Square of Mud, where they plant Gala-
viinth, or (by them called) Tulce, which
they worship every Morning, and tend with
Diligence." — Fryer, 199.
1842. — "Veneram a planta chamada
Tulosse, por dizerem € do pateo dos Deoses,
e por isso € commun no pateo de suas
casas, e todas as manhas Ihe vao tributar
venera^ao." — Annaes Maritimos, iii. 453.
1872. — "At the head of the gh^t, on
either side, is a sacred tulasi plant . . .
placed on a high pedestal of masonry." —
Govinda Samunta, i. 18.
The following illustrates the esteem
attached to Toolsy in S. Europe :
1885. — "I have frequently realised how
much prized the basil is in Greece for its
mystic properties. The herb, which they
say grew on Christ's grave, is almost wor-
shipped in the Eastern Church. On St.
Basil's day women take sprigs of this plant
to be blessed in church. On returning
home they cast some on the floor of the
hoiise, to secure luck for the ensuing year.
They eat a little with their household, and
no sickness, they maintain, will attack them
for a year. Another bit they put in their
cupboard, and firmly believe that their
embroideries and silken raiment will be
free from the visitation of rats, mice, and
moths, for the same period." — /. T. Bent,
The Gyclades, p. 328.
TOOMONGONG, s. A Malay title,
especially known as borne by one of
the chiefs of Johor, from whom the
Island of Singapore was purchased.
The Sultans of Johor are the repre-
sentatives of the old Mahommedan
dynasty of Malacca, which took refuge
in Johor, and the adjoining islands
(including Bintang especially), when
expelled by Albuquerque in 1511,
whilst the Tumatiggung was a minister
who had in Peshwa fashion appro-
priated the power of the Sultan, with
hereditary tenure : and this chief now
lives, we believe, at Singapore.
Crawfurd says : " The word is most
probably Javanese ; and in Java is
the title of a class of nobles, not of an
office " (Malay Did. s.v.)
[1774.— "Paid a visit to the Sultan . . .
and Pangarara Toomongon^. . . ."—Diary
TOON, TOON-WOOD.
932
TOOTNAGUE.
of J. Hubert, in Forrest, Bombay Letters^
Home Series, ii. 438.
[1830.—" This (Bop^ti), however, is rather
a title of office than of mere rank, as these
governors are sometimes Tumung'gungs,
An'gehdis, and of still inferior rank." —
lUffles, Java, 2nd ed. i. 299.]
1884. — " Singapore had originally been
purchased from two Malay chiefs ; the
Sultan and Tumangong of Johore. The
former, when Sir Stamford Raffles entered
into the arrangement with them, was the
titular sovereign, whilst the latter, who
held an hereditary office, was the real
ruler." — Gavenagh, Meminis. of an Indian
OJicial, 273.
TOON, TOON-WOOD, s. The tree
and timber of the Cedrela Toona, Roxb.
N.O. Meliaceae. Hind, tun, tun, Skt.
tunna. The timber is like a poor
mahogany, and it is commonly used
for furniture and fine joiner's work in
many parts of India. It is identified
by Bentham with the Red Cedar of
N.S. Wales and Queensland {Cedrela
australis, F. Mueller). See Brandis,
Forest Flora, 73. A sp. of the same
genus {G. sinensis) is called in Chinese
ch^un, which looks like the same word.
[1798.— The tree first described by Sir W.
Jones, ^5. Res. iv. 288.]
1810. — " The toon, or country mahogany,
which comes from Bengal. . . ."—Maria
Graham, 101.
1837. — " Rosellini informs us that there is
an Egyptian harp at Florence, of which the
wood is what is commonly called E. Indian
mahogany {Athenaexim, July 22, 1837). This
may be the Gedrela Toona.."— Roy le's Hindu
Medicine, 30.
TOORKEY, s. A Turkl horse, i.e.
from Turkestan. Marco Polo uses
what is practically the same word for
a horse from the Turcoman horse-
breeders of Asia Minor.
1298.—". . . the Turcomans . . . dwell
among mountains and downs where they
find good pasture, for their occupation is
cattle-keeping. Excellent horses, known as
Torquans, are reared in their country. ..."
—Marco Polo, Bk. i. ch. 2.
[c. 1590.— "The fourth class (Tnrki) are
horses imported from Tur^n ; though strong
and well formed, they do not come up to
the preceding (Arabs, Persian, Mujannas)."
—Aln, i. 234.
[1663.— "If they aie found to be Turki
horses, that is from Turkistan or Tartary,
and of a proper size and adequate strength,
they are branded on the thigh with the
King's mark. ; , ." — Bernier, ed, Constable,
243.]
1678. — " Four horses bought for the Com-
pany— Pagodas.
One young Arab at . . 160
One old Turkey at . . 40
One old Atchein at . . 20
One of this country at . . 20
240."
Ft. St. Geo. Consns., March 6, in
Notes and Exts., Madras, 1871.
1782. — "Wanted one or two Tanyans (see
TANGUN) rising six years old, Wanted also
a Bay Toorkey, or Bay Tazzi (see TAZEE)
Horse for a Buggy. . . ."—India Gazette,
Feb. 9.
,, "To be disposed of at Ghyretty
. . . a Buggy, almost new ... a pair of
uncommonly beautiful spotted Toorkays."
—Ibid. March 2.
TOOTNAGUE, s. Port, tutenaga.
This word appears to have two dif-
ferent applications, a. A Chinese alloy
of copper, zinc, and nickel, sometimes
called ' white copper ' {i.e. peh-tung of
the Chinese). The finest qualities are
alleged to contain arsenic* The best
comes from Yunnan, and Mr. Joubert
of the Gamier Expedition, came to
the conclusion that it was produced by
a direct mixture of the ores in the
furnace {Voyage d' Exploration, ii. 160).
b. It is used in Indian trade in the
same loose way that spelter is used,
for either zinc or pewter {peh-yuen, or
'white lead' of the Chinese). The
base of the word is' no doubt the Pers.
tutiya, Skt. tuttha, an oxide of zinc,
generally in India applied to blue
vitriol or sulphate of copper, but the
formation of the word is obscure.
Possibly the last syllable is merely an
adjective affix, in which way ndk is
used in Persian. Or it may be ndga
in the sense of lead, which is one of the
senses given by Shakespear. In one
of the quotations given below, tutenague
is confounded with calin (see CALAY).
Moodeen Sheriff gives as synonyms
for zinc, Tam. tuttandgam [tuttundgam],
Tel. tuttundgam [tuttindgamu], Mahr.
and Guz. tutti-ndga. Sir G. Staunton
is curiously wrong in supposing (as his
mode of writing seems to imply) that
tutenague is a Chinese word. [The
word has been finally corrupted in
* St. Julien et P. Champion, Industries An-
ciennes et Modernes de I' Empire CMnois, 1869, p. 75.
Wells Williams says : " The peh-tung argentan, or
white copper of the Chinese, is an alloy of copper
40-4, zinc 25-4, nickel 31-6, and iron 2-6, and
occasionally a little silver ; and these proportions
are nearly those of German silver,"— Middle King-
dom, ed, 1883, ii. 19,
TOOTNAGUK
933
TOPAZ, TOP ASS.
England into ' tooth and egg ' metal, as
in a quotation below.]
1605.— "4500 Pikals (see PECUL) of Tln-
tenaga (for Tiutenaga) or Spelter."— In
Valentijn, v. 329.
1644. — "That which they export (from
Cochin to Orissa) is pepper, although it is
prohibited, and all the drugs of the south,
with Callaym (see CALAY), Tutunaga,
wares of China and Portugal ; jewelled orna-
ments ; but much less nowadays, for the
reasons already stated, . . ." — Bocarro, MS.
f. 316.
1675. — " . . from thence with Dollars
to Chhia for Sugar, Tea, Porcelane, Lac-
cared Ware, Quicksilver, Tuthinag, and
Copper. . . ." — Fryer, 86.
[1676-7. — ". . . supposing yo"^ Hon^ may
intend to send ye Sugar, Sugar-candy, and
Tutonag for Persia. . . ."—Fondest, Bombay
Letters, Home Series, i. 125.]
1679. — Letter from Dacca reporting . . .
" that Dacca is not a good market for Gold,
Copper, Lead, Tin or Tutenague."— -fV. St.
Geo. Consns., Oct. 31, in Notes aiid Exts.
Madras, 1871.
[ ,, "In the list of commodities brought
from the East Indies, 1678, I find among
the drugs, tincal (see TINCALL) and
Toothanage set doune. Enquire also what
these are. . . ."—Letter of Sir T. Browne,
May 29, in N. ct Q. 2 ser. vii. 520.]
1727. — "Most of the Spunge in China
had pernicious Qualities because the Sub-
terraneous Grounds were stored with
Minerals, as Copper, Quicksilver, Allom,
Toothenague, &c." — A. Hamilton, ii. 223;
[ed. 1744, ii. 222, for "Spunge" reading
"Springs"].
1750.—" A sort of Cash made of Toothe-
bague is the only Currency of the Country."
— Some Ac. of Cochin China, by Mr. Robert
Kirsop, in Balrymple, Or. Rep. i. 245.
[1757.'^Speaking of the freemen enrolled
at Nottingham in 1757, Bailey [Annals of
Nottinghamshire, iii. 1235) mentions as one
of them William Tutin, buckle-maker, and
then goes on to say : "It was a son of this
latter person who was the inventor of that
beautiful composite white metal, the intro-
duction of which created such a change in
numerous articles of ordinary table service
in England. This metal, in honour of the
inventor, was called Tutinic, but which
word, by one of the most absurd perversions
of language ever known, became transferred
into ' Tooth and Egg,' the name by which
it was almost uniformly recognised in the
shops." — Quoted in 2 ser. N. cfc Q. x. 144.]
1780. — "At Quedah, there is a trade for
calin (see CALAY) or tutenague ... to
export to different parts of the Indies." —
Dnnn, New Directory, 5th ed. 338.
1797.—" Tu-te-nag is, properly speaking,
zinc, extracted from a rich ore or calamine ;
the ore is powdered and mixed with char-
coal dust, and placed in earthen jars over
a slow fire, by means of which the metal
rises in form of vapour, in a common dis-
tilling apparatus, and afterwards is con-
densed in vfSLier."— Staunton's Acct. of Lord
Macartney's Embassy, 4to ed; ii. 540.
TOPAZ, TOPASS, &c., s. A
name used in the 17th and 18th cen-
turies for dark-skinned or half-caste
claimants of Portuguese descent, and
Christian profession. Its application
is generally, though not universally, to
soldiers of this class, and it is possible
that it was originally a corruption
of Pers. (from Turkish) top-chl, 'a
gunner.' It may be a slight support
to this derivation that Italians were
employed to cast guns for the Zamorin
at Calicut from a very early date in
the 16th century, and are frequently
mentioned in the annals of Correa
between 1503 and 1510. Various other
etymologies have however been given.
That given by Orrae below (and put
forward doubtfully by Wilson) from
topt, ' a hat,' has a good deal of plausi-
bility, and even if the former etymology
be the true origi7i, it is probable that
this one was often in the minds of
those using the term, as its true
connotation. It may have some cor-
roboration not only in the fact that
Europeans are to this day often spoken
of by natives (with a shade of dis-
paragement) as Topeewalas (q..v.) or
' Hat-men,' but also in the pride
commonly taken by all persons claim-
ing European blood in wearing a hat ;
indeed Era Paolino tells us that this
class call themselves ge?ite de chapeo (see
also the quotation below from 0 vington).
Possibly however this was merely a
misrendering of topaz from the assumed
etymology. The same Era Paolino,
with his usual fertility in error, pro-
pounds in another passage that topaz
is a corruption of do-hhdshiya, 'two-
tongued' (in fact is another form of
Dubash, q.v.), viz. using Portuguese
and a debased vernacular (pp. 50 and
144). [The Madras Gloss, assumes Mai.
tdpdshi to be a corruption of dubash.]
The Topaz on board ship is the sweeper,
who is at sea frequently of this class.
1602.— "The 12th ditto we saw to sea-
ward another Champaigne (Sampan) wherein
were 20 men. Mestizos (see MUSTEES) and
Toupas." — Van Spilbergen's Voyage, p. 34,
pub. 1648.
[1672. — "Toepasses." See under
MADRAS.]
1673.— "To the Fort then belonged 300
English, and 400 Topazes, or Portugal Fire-
TOPAZ, TOPASS.
934
TOPE.
men." — Fryer, 66. In his glossarial Index
he gives ''Topazes, Musketeers."
1680. — "It is resolved and ordered to
entertain about 100 Topasses, or Black
Portuguese, into pay." — In Wheeler, i. 121.
1686. — " It is resolved, as soon as English
soldiers can be provided sufl&cient for the
garrison, that all Topasses be disbanded,
and no more entertained, since there is
little dependence on them." — In ditto, 159.
1690.— "A Eeport spread abroad, that a
Rich Moor Ship belonging to one Ahdal
Ghaford, was taken by Hat-men^ that is,
in their (the Moors) Dialect, Europeans." —
Ovington, 411.
1705. — ". . . Topases, qui sont des gens
du pais qu'on ^bve et qu'on habille k la
Fran9oise, lesquels ont est^ instruits dans
la Religion Catholique par quelques uns de
nos Missionnaires." — Lxdllier, 45-46.
1711. — "The Garrison consists of about
250 Soldiers, at 91 Fanhams, or 11. 2s. 9d.
per Month, and 200 Topasses, or black
Mungrel Portuguese, at 50, or 52 Fanhams
per Month." — Lockyer, 14.
1727. — "Some Portuguese are called To-
passes . . . will be served by none but
Portuguese Priests, because they indulge
them more and their Villany." — A. Hamilton,
[ed. 1744, i. 326].
1745. — "Les Portugais et lea autres
Catholiques qu'on norame Mestices (see
MUSTEES) et Topases, egalement comme
les naturels du Pays y viennent sans dis-
tinction pour assister aux Divins myst^res."
—Norhert, ii. 31.
1747. — "The officers upon coming in
report their People in general behaved
very well, and could not do more than
they did with such a handful of men
against the Force the Enemy had, being
as they believe at least to be one thousand
Europeans, besides Topasses, Coffrees (see
CAFFER), and Seapoys (see SEPOY), al-
together about Two Thousand (2000)."—
MS. Consns. at Ft. St. David, March 1. (In
India Office).
1749. — "600 effective Europeans would
not have cost more than that Crowd of use-
less Topasses and Peons of which the Major
Part of our Military has of late been com-
posed."— In A Letter to a Proprietor of the
E.I. Co. p. 57.
,, " The Topasses of which the major
Part of the Garrison consisted, every one
that knows Madrass knows it to be a black,
degenerate, wretched Race of the antient
Portuguese, as proud and bigotted as their
Ancestors, lazy, idle, and vitious withal,
and for the most Part as weak and feeble
in Body as base in Mind, not one in ten
possessed of any of the necessary Requisites
of a Soldier." — Ihid. A pp. p. 103.
1756. — ". . . in this plight, from half an
hour after eleven till near two in the morn-
ing, I sustained the weight of a heavy
man, with his knees on my back, and the
pressure of his whole body on my head ; a
Dutch sergeant, who had taken his seat
upon my left shoulder, and a Topaz bearing
on my right." — HolwelVs Narr. of the Black
Hole, [ed. 1758, p. 19].
1758. — "There is a distinction said to be
made by you . . . which, in our opinion,
does no way square with rules of justice
and equity, and that is the exclusion of
Portuguese topasses, and other Christian
natives, from any share of the money
granted by the Nawab." — Court's Letter, in
Long, 133.
c. 1785. — "Topasses, black foot soldiers,
descended from Portuguese marrying na-
tives, called topasses because they wear
hats." — Cairaccioli's Clive, iv. 564. The
same explanation in Orme, i. 80.
1787. — ". . . Assuredly the mixture of
Moormen, Rajahpoots, Gentoos, and Ma-
labars in the same corps is extremely bene-
ficial. ... I have also recommended the
corps of Topasses or descendants of Euro-
peans, who retain the characteristic quali-
ties of their progenitors." — Col. Fullarton's
View of English Interests in India, 222.
1789. — "Topasses are the sons of Euro-
peans and black women, or low Portuguese,
who are trained to arms." — Munro, Narr.
321.
1817. — "Topasses, or persons whom we
may denominate Indo-Portuguese, either
the mixed produce of Portuguese and Indian
parents, or converts to the Portuguese, from
the Indian, faith."—/. Mill, Hist. iii. 19.
TOPE, s. This word is used in
three quite distinct senses, from dis-
tinct origins.
a. Hind, top, 'a cannon.' This is
Turkish top, adopted into Persian
and Hindustani. We cannot trace it
further. [Mr. Platts regards T. toh,
top, as meaning originally 'a round
mass,' from Skt. stupa, for which see
below.]
b. A grove or orchard, and in
Upper India especially a mango-
orchard. The word is in universal
use by the English, but is quite un-
knoAvn to the natives of Upper India.
It is in fact Tarn, toppu, Tel. topu,
[which the Madras Gloss, derives from
Tam. togu, ' to collect,'] and must have
been carried to Bengal by foreigners
at an early period of European traffic.
But Wilson is curiously mistaken in
supposing it to be in common use in
Hindustan by natives. The word used
by them is hdgh.
C. An ancient Buddhist monument
in the form of a solid dome. The
word top is in local use in the N.W.
Punjab, where ancient monuments of
this kind occur, and appears to come
from Skt. sttlpa through the Pali or
TOPE-KHANA.
935
TOPEEWALA.
Prakrit thupo. According to Sir H.
Elliot (i. 505), 8tu]pa m Icelandic
signifies ' a Tower.' We cannot find it
in Cleasby. The word was first intro-
duced to European knowledge by Mr.
Elphinstone in his account of the
Tope of Manikyala in the Kawul
Pindi district.
[1687. — "Tope." See under TOPE-
KHANA.
[1884. — "The big gun near the Central
Museum of Labor called the Zam-Zamah
or Bhanjianvati top, seems to have held
much the same place with the Sikhs as
the Malik-i-Maid^n held in Bijapur." —
Bombay Gazetteer^ xxiii. 642.]
b.—
1673. — ". . . flourish pleasant Tops of
Plantains, Cocoes, Guiavas." — Fryer, 40.
,, "The Country is Sandy; yet
plentiful in Provisions ; in all places, Tops
of Trees."— Z⁣. 41.
1747.— "The Topes and Walks of Trees
in and about the Bounds will furnish them
with firewood to burn, and Clay for Bricks
is almost everywhere." — Report of a Council
of War at Ft. St. David, in Consns. of May
5, MS. in India Office.
1754. — "A multitude of People set to the
work finished in a few days an entrench-
ment, with a stout mud wall, at a place
called Facquire's Tope, or the grove of the
Facquire." — Ch-me, i. 273.
1799. — "Upon looking at the Tope as I
came in just now, it appeared to me, that
when you get possession of the bank of the
Nullah, you have the Tope as a matter of
course." — Wellington, Desp. i. 23.
1809. — " . . . behind that a rich country,
covered with rice fields and topes." — Ld.
Valentia, i. 557.
1814. — "It is a general practice when a
plantation of mango trees is made, to dig
a well on one side of it. The well and the
tope are married, a ceremony at which all
the village attends, and large sums are
often expended." — For-hes, Or. Mem. iii. 56.
C—
[1839. — "Tope is an expression used for a
mound or barrow as far west as Peshawer.
. . ." — Elphinstoiie, Cauhiil, 2nd ed. i. 108.]
TOPE-KHANA, s. The Artillery,
Artillery Park, or Ordnance Depart-
ment, Turco-Pers. top-khdna, 'cannon-
house' or 'cannon-department.' The
word is the same that appears so often
in reports from Constantinople as the
Tophaneh. Unless the traditions of
Donna Tofana are historical, we are
strongly disposed to suspect that Aqua
Tofana may have had its name from
this word.
1687. — " The Toptchi. These are Gunners,
called so from the word Tope, which in
Turkish signifies a Cannon, and are in
number about 1200, distributed in 52 Cham-
bers ; their Quarters are at Tophana, or
the place of Guns in the Suburbs of Con-
stantinople."— Ry cant's Present State of the
Ottoman Empire, p. 94.
1726. — " Isfandar Chan, chief of the
Artillery (called the Daroger (see DAROGA)
of theTopscanna)."— Fa/m^im, iv. (Siiratte),
276.
1765. — "He and his troops knew that by
the treachery of the Tope Ehonnah Droger
(see DAROGA), the cannon were loaded
with powder only." — Holwell, Hist. Events,
&c. i. 96.
TOPEE, s. A hat, Hind. topi. This
is sometimes referred to Port, topo^ ' the
top ' (also tope^ ' a top-knot,' and topete,
a ' toupee '), which is probably identical
with English and Dutch top, L.
German topp, Fr. topet, &c. But there
is also a simpler Hind, word top, for
a helmet or hat, and the quotation
from the Roteiro Vocabulary seems to
show that the word existed in India
when the Portuguese first arrived.
With the usual tendency to specialize
foreign words, we find this word
becomes specialized in application to
the sola hat.
1498. — In the vocabulary {'^ Este lie a
linguajem de Calient ") we have: "barrete
{i.e. a cap) : tVLPY."—Roteiro, 118.
The following expression again, in the
same work, seems to be Portuguese, and to
refer to some mode in which the women's
hair was dressed: "Trazem em a moleera
huuns topetes por signall que sam Christaos."
—Ibid. 52.
1849. — "Our good friend Sol came down
in right earnest on the waste, and there
is need of many a fold of twisted musHn
round the white topi, to keep off his impor-
tunacy." — Dry Leaves from Young Egypt, 2.
1883. — "Topee, a solar helmet." — Wills,
Modern Persia, 263.
TOPEEWALA, s. Hind, topzwald,
'one who wears a hat,' generally a
European, or one claiming to be so.
Formerly by Englishmen it was habi-
tually applied to the dark descendants
of the Portuguese. R. Drummond
says that in his time (before 1808)
Topeewala and Puggrywa7a were used
in Guzerat and the Mahratta country
for 'Europeans' and 'natives.' [The
S. Indian form is Toppikdr.] The
author of the Persian Life of Hydur
Naik (Or. Tr. Fund, by Miles) calls
TOUGULL.
036
TOtTGAN.
Europeans Kaldh-poshf i.e. 'hat-wearers'
(p. 85).
1803.— "The descendants of the Portu-
guese . . . unfortunately the ideas of
Christianity are so imperfect that the only
mode they hit upon of displaying their
faith is by wearing hats and breeches." —
Sydney Smith, Works, 3d. ed. iii. 5.
[1826. — "It was now evident we should
have to encounter the Topee wallas." —
Fandurang Hari, ed. 1873, i. 71.]
1874. — ". . . you will see that he will
not be able to protect us. All topiwalas
. . . are brothers to each other. The
magistrates and the judge will always
decide in favour of their white brethren."
— Govinda Samanta, ii. 211.
TORCULL, s. This word occurs
only in Castanheda. It is the Malay-
alam tiru-Jcoyil, [Tarn, tiru, Skt. sri,
' holy ' koyil, ' temple ']. See i. 253, 254 ;
also the English Trans, of 1582, f. 151.
In fact, in the 1st ed. of the 1st book
of Castanheda turcoll occurs where
pagode is found in subsequent editions.
[Tricalore in S. Arcot is in Tarn. Tiruh-
koyilur, with the same meaning.]
TOSHACONNA, s. P.-H. tosha-
khdna. The repository of articles re-
ceived as presents, or intended to be
given as presents, attached to a govern-
ment-office, or great man's establish-
ment. The tosha-khdna is a special
department attached to the Foreign
Secretariat of the Government of India.
[1616. — "Now indeed the atashckannoe
was become a right stage."— &V T. Roe,
Hak. Soc. ii. 300.]
[1742. — ". . . the Treasury, Jewels,
toishik-khanna . . . that belonged to the
Emperor. . . ." — Fraser, H. of Nadir Shah,
173.]
1799. — "After the capture of Seringa-
patam, and before the country was given
over to the Raja, some brass swamies (q.v.),
which were in the toshekanaii were given
to the brahmins of different pagodas, by
order of Macleod and the General. The
prize-agents require payment for them." —
Wellington, i. 56.
[1885. — "When money is presented to
the Viceroy, he always ' remits ' it, but when
presents of jewels, arms, stuffs, horses, or
other things of value are given him, they
are accepted, and are immediately handed
over to the tosh khana or Uovernment
Treasury. . . ." — Lady Diij^erin, Viceregal
Life, 75.]
TOSTDAUN, s. JVIilitary Hind.
tosddn for a cartouche-box. The word
appears to be properly Pers. toshaddn,
'provision-holder,' a wallet.
[1841. — "This last was, however, merely
'tos-dan kee awaz' — a cartouch-box report
— as our sepoys oddly phrase a vague
rumour." — Society in India, ii. 223.]
TOTY, s. Tam. totti, Canar. totiga,
from Tam. tondu, 'to dig,' properly a
low-caste labourer in S. India, and a
low-caste man who in villages receives
certain allowances for acting as
messenger, &c., for the community,
like the gorasrt of N. India.
1730. — "11 y a dans chaque village un
homme de service, appelld Totti, qui est
charge des impositions publiques." — Lettr.
Edif. xiii. 371.
[1883. — "The name Toty being con-
sidered objectionable, the same officers in
the new arrangements are called Talaiaru
(see TALIAR) when assigned to Police, and
Vettians when employed in Revenue duties."
— Le Fanu, Man. of Salem, ii. 211.]
TOUCAN, s. This name is very
generally misapplied by Europeans
to the various species of Horn-
bill, formerly all styled Buceros, but
now subdivided into various genera.
Jerdon says : " They (the hornbills)
are, indeed, popularly called Toucans
throughout India ; and this appears to
be their name in some of the JMalayan
isles ; the word signifying ' a worker,'
from the noise they make." This
would imply that the term did origin-
ally belong to a species of hornbill,
and not to the S. American Rham-
phastes or Zygodactyle. Tukang is really
in Malay a ' craftsman or artificer ' ;
but the dictionaries show no applica-
tion to the bird. We have here, in
fact, a remarkable instance of the
coincidences which often justly perplex
etymologists, or would perplex them
if it were not so much their habit to
seize on one solution and despise the
others. Not only is tukang in I^^alay
'an artificer,' but, as Willoughby tells
us, the Spaniards called the real S.
American toucan ' carpintero ' from the
noise he makes. And yet there seems
no doubt that Toucayi is a Brazilian
name for a Brazilian bird. See the
quotations, and especially Thevet's,
with its date.
The Toucan is described by Oviedo
(c. 1535), but he mentions only the
name by which "the Christians"
called it,— in Ramusio's Italian Picuto
(?Beccuto ; SommariOy in Ramusio, iii.
f. 60). [Prof. Skeat (Concise Did. s.v.)
gives only the Brazilian derivation.
\
TowimA,
937
TUANKEY.
The question is still further discussed,
without any very definite result, save
that it is probably an imitation of the
cry of the bird, in N. c£? Q,. 9 ser. vii.
486 ; viii. 22, 67, 85, 171, 250.]
1556. — "Surla coste de la marine, la plus
frequete marchandise est le phimage d'vn
oyseau, qu'ils appellant en leur langue
Toucan, lequel descrivons somraairement
puis qu'il vient k propos. Cest oyseau est
de la grandeur d'vn pigeon. . . . Au reste
cest oyseau est merveilleuseroent diflforme et
monstrueux, ayant le bee plus gros et plus
long quasi que le reste du corps." — Les
Singidaritez de la France Antarticque, aiitre-
ment nommie Amerique. . . . Par T. Andre
Theuet, Natif d" Angoulesme, Paris, 1558, f. 91.
1648. — "Tucana sive Toucan Brasilien-
sibus : avis picae aut palumbi magnitudine.
, . . Rostrum habet ingens et nonnumquam
palmum longum, exterius flavam. . . .
Mirum est autem videri possit quomodo
tantilla avis tarn grande rostrum ferat ;
sed levissimum est." — GeorgI Marcgravl
de Liebsfad, Hist. Rerum Natur. Bradliae.
Lib. V. cap. xv., in Hist. Natur. Brasil.
Lugd. Bat. 1648, p. 217.
See also (1599) Aldrovandm, Ornitholog.
lib. xii. cap. 19, where the word is given
toucham.
Here is an example of misapplication
to the Hornbill, though the latter
name is also given :
1885.—" Soopah (in N. Canara) is the only
region in which I have met with the toucan
or great hornbill. ... I saw the comical
looking head with its huge aquihne beak,
regarding me through a fork in the branch ;
and I account it one of the best shots I ever
made, when I sent a ball . . . through the
head just at its junction with the handsome
orange-coloured helmet which surmounts it.
Down came the toucan with outspread wings,
dead apparently ; but when my peon Manoel
raised him by the thick muscular neck,
he fastened his great claws on his hand, and
made the wood resound with a succession of
roars more like a bull than a bird." — Gordon
Forbes, Wild Life in Canara, &c. pp. 37-38.
TOWLEEA, s. Hind, tanliyd, 'a
towel.' This is a corruption, however,
not of the English form, but rather of
the Port, toalha {Pmijab N. dh Q., 1885,
ii. 117).
TRAGA, s. [Molesworth gives " S.
trdgd, Guz. trdgu" ; trdga does not
appear in Monier- Williams's Skt. Diet.,
and Wilson queries the word as doubt-
ful. Dr. Grierson writes : " I cannot
trace its origin back to Skt. One is
tempted to connect it with the Skt.
root trai, or trd, 'to protect,' but the
termination gd presents difficulties
which I cannot get over. One would
expect it to be derived from some
Skt. word like trdka, but no such
word exists."] The extreme form of
dhurna (q.v.) among the Rajputs and
connected tril)es, in which the com-
plainant puts himself, or some member
of his family, to torture or death, as a
mode for bringing vengeance on the
oppressor. The tone adopted by some
persons and papers at the time of the
death of the great Charles Gordon,
tended to imply their view that his
death was a kind of traga intended
to bring vengeance on those who had
sacrificed him. [For a case in Greece,
see Pausanias, X. i. 6. Another name
for this self-sacrifice is CJiandi, which
is perhaps Skt. canda, 'passionate'
(see Malcolm, Cent. India, 2nd ed.
ii. 137). Also compare the juhar of
the Rajputs {Tod, Annals, Calcutta
reprint, i. 74). And for Kiir, see
As. Res. iv. 357 segg^.]
1803. — A case of traga is recorded in
Sir Jasper Nicoll's Journal, at the capture of
Gawilgarh, by Sir A. Wellesley. See note to
Wellington, ed. 1837, ii. 387.
1813. — "Every attempt to levy an assess
ment is succeeded by the Tarakaw, a most
horrid mode of murdering themselves and
each other."— Forbes, Or. Mem. ii. 91 ; [2nd
ed. i. 378 ; and see i. 244].
1819.— For an affecting story of Traga,
see Manmirdo, in Bo. Lit. Soc. Trans, i. 281.
[TRANKEY, s. A kind of boat
used in the Persian Gulf and adjoining
seas. All attempts to connect it with
any Indian or Persian word have been
unsuccessful. It has been supposed to
be connected with the Port, trincador,
a sort of flat-bottomed coasting vessel
with a high stern, and with trinquart,
a herring-boat used in the English
Channel. Smyth {Sailor's Word-hooh,
s.v.) has : " Trankeh or Trankies, a large
boat of the Gulf of Persia." See
N. (fc Q. 8 ser. vii. 167, 376.
[1554.— "He sent certain spies who went
in Terranquims dressed as fishermen who
caught fish inside the straits." — Coido, Dec.
VI. Bk. X. ch. 20.
[c. 1750.—". . . he remained some years
in obscurity, till an Arab tranky being driven
in there by stress of weather, he made him-
self known to his countrymen. . . ."—Grose,
1st ed. 25.
[1753.— "Taghi Khan . . .' soon after em-
barked a great number of men in small
vessels." In the note tairanquins.— iTa^i-
way, iv. 181.
TRANQVEBAU.
938
miGHINOPOLY.
[1773. — "Accordingly we resolved to hire
one of the common, but uncomfortable
vessels of the Gulph, called a Trankey. ..."
—Ives, 203.]
TRANQUEBAR, ii.p. A seaport of
S. India, which was in the possession
of the Danes till 1807, when it was
taken by England. It was restored to
the Danes in 1814, and purchased from
them, along with Serampore, in 1845.
The true name is said to be Tarangam-
hddi, 'Sea-Town' or 'Wave-Town';
[so the Madras Gloss. ; but in the Ma7i.
(ii. 216) it is interpreted ' Street of the
Telegu people.']
1610. — "The members of the Company
have petitioned me, that inasmuch as they
do much service to God in their establish-
ment at Negapatam, both among Portuguese
and natives, and that there is a settlement
of newly converted Christians who are looked
after by the catechumens of the parish
(freguezia) of Trangabar. . . ."—King's
Letter, in Lim'os das Mongoes, p. 285.
[1683-4.— " This Morning the Portuguez
ship that came from Vizagapatam Sailed
hence for Trangambar. "— Pnw^/e, Diary,
Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. iii. 16.]
TRAVANCORE, n.p. The name
of a village south of Trevandrum, from
which the ruling dynasty of the king-
dom which is known by the name has
been called. The true name is said to
be Tiru-viddn-kod'U, shortened to Tiru-
vdnkodu, [The Madras Gloss, gives
Tiruvitdnhur, tiru, Skt. srl, 'the
goddess of prosperity,' vdzhu, 'to re-
side,' Mr, ' part.']
[1514. — "As to the money due from the
Raja of Travamcor. . . ."—Albuqnerque,
Cartas, p. 270.]
1553. — " And at the place called Tra-
vancor, where this Kingdom of Coulam
terminates, there begins another Kingdom,
taking its name from this very Travancor,
the king of which our people call the Rey
GrdTiide, because he is greater in his dominion,
and in the state which he keeps, than those
other princes of Malabar ; and he is subject
to the King of Narsinga. "—-Barros, I. ix. 1.
1609. — "The said Governor has written
to me that most of the kings adjacent to
our State, whom he advised of the coming
of the rebels, had sent replies in a good
spirit, with expressions of friendship, and
with promises not to admit the rebels into
their ports, all but him of Travancor, from
whom no answer had yet come." — King of
Sjxiin's Letter, in Livros das Mangoes, p. 257.
TRIBE NY, n.p. Skt. tri-venl,
' threefold braid ' ; a name which
properly belongs to Prayaga (Allaha-
bad), where the three holy rivers,
Ganges, Jumna, and (unseen) Sarasvati
are considered to unite. But local
requirements have instituted another
Tribeni in the Ganges Delta, by be-
stowing the name of Jumna and Saras-
vati on two streams connected with
the Hugli. The Bengal Tribeni gives
name to a Adllage, which is a place of
great sanctity, and to which the melas
or religious fairs attract many visitors.
1682. — ". . . if I refused to stay there
he would certainly stop me again at Trip-
pany some miles further up the River." —
Hedges, Diary, Oct. 14 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 38].
1705. — ". . . pendant la Lune de Mars
. . . il arrive la F^te de Tripig^y, c'est
un Dieu enferme dans une maniere de petite
Mosqu^e, qui est dans le milieu d'une tres-
grande pleine . . . au bord du Gauge." —
Lxiillier, 69.
1753. — " Au-dessou9 de Nudia, a Tripini,
dont le nom signifie trois eaux, le Gauge
fait encore sortir du m§me c6te un canal,
qui par sa rentr^e, forme une seconde lie
renferm^e dans la premiere." — D'Anville,
64.
TRICHIES, TRITCHIES, s. The
familiar name of the cheroots made
at Trichinopoly ; long, and rudely
made, with a straw inserted at the end
for the mouth. They are (or were)
cheap and coarse, but much liked by
those used to them. Mr. C. P. Brown,
referring to his etymology of Triclii-
nopoly under the succeeding article,
derives the word cheroot from the
form of the name which he assigns.
But this, like his etymology of the
place-name, is entirely wrong (see
CHEEOOT). Some excellent practical
scholars seem to be entirely without
the etymological sense.
1876. — " Between whiles we smoked,
generally Manillas, now supplanted by foul
Dindiguls and fetid Trichies." — Burton,
Sind Revisited, i. 7.
TRICHINOPOLY, n.p. A district
and once famous rock-fort of S. India.
The etymology and proper form of the
name has been the subject of much
difference. Mr. C. P. Brow^n gives the
true name as Gliiruta-palli, 'Little-
Town.' But this may be safely re-
jected as mere guess, inconsistent with
facts. The earliest occurrence of the
name on an inscription is (about 1520)
as Tiru-ssilla-palli, apparently 'Holy-
rock-toAvn.' In "the Tevdram the place
is said to be mentioned under the name
TRINCOMALEE.
TRIVANDUVM.
of Sirapalli. Some derive it from
Tri - sira - puram, ' Three - head - town,'
with allusion to a 'three-headed demon.'
[The Madras Gloss, gives Tiruccindppalli,
tiruj 'holy,' shina, 'the -plant cis§ampelos
pareira^ L. palli^ ' village.']
1677.— "Tritchenapali."— ^. Bossing, in
Valentijn, v. [Ceylon), 300.
1741. — " The Maratag conduded the cam-
paign by putting this whole Peninsula under
contribution as far as C. Cumerim, attacking,
conquering, and retaining the city of Tirux-
erapali, capital of Madura, and taking
prisoner the Nabab who governed it." —
Report of the Port. Viceroy, in Bosquejo das
Fossessoes, &c., Docnmentos, ed. 1853, iii. 19.
1753. — " Ces embouchCires sont en grand
nombre, v<i la division de ce fleuve en
diffdrens bras ou canaux, "k remonter jusqu'a
Tirishirapali, et k la pagode de Shirang-
ham." — D'Anville, 115.
1761.— "After the battle Mahommed Ali
Khan, son of the late nabob, fled to Truchin-
apolli, a place of great strength." — Complete
Hist, of the War in India, 1761, p. 3.
1726.— " Trinkenemale, properly Tricoen-
male" (i.e. Trikunmali). — Valentiin (Cey-
lon), 19.
''Trinkemale. .
-lUd. 103.
1727. — ". . . that vigilant Z)w^cA?na» was
soon after thera with his Fleet, and forced
them to fight disadvantageously in Tranka-
malaya Bay, wherein the French lost one
half of their Fleet, being either sunk or
burnt."— ^. Hamilton, i. 343, [ed. 1744].
1761. — "We arrived at Trinconomale in
Ceylone (which is one of the finest, if not
ye best and most capacious Harbours in ye
World) the first of November, and employed
that and part of the ensuing Month in pre-
paring our Ships for ye next Campaign." —
MS. Letter of James Rennell, Jan. 31.
TRIPANG, s. The sea-slug. This
is the Malay name, tnpang, terlpang.
See SWALLOW, and BECHE-DE-MER.
[1817. — "Bich de mar is well known to be
a dried sea slug used in the dishes of the
Chinese ; it is known among the Malayan
Islands by the name of Tripang. . . ." —
- >s, H. of Java, 2nd ed. i. 232.]
TRINCOMALEE, n.p. A
" N.]
well-
known harbour on the N.E. coast of
Ceylon. The proper name is doubtful.
It is alleged to be Tirukko-ndtha-malaiy
or Taranga-malai. The last ('Sea-Hill')
seems conceived to fit our modern
pronunciation, but not the older forms.
It is perhaps Tri - kona - malai, for
'Three-peak Hill.' There is a shrine
of Siva on the hill, called Trikoneswara ;
[so the Madras Man. (ii. 216)].
1553. — " And then along the coast to-
wards the north, above Baticalou, there is
the kingdom of Triquinamale." — Barros,
II. ii. cap. 1.
1602. — "This Priiice having departed,
made sail, and was driven by the winds
unknowing whither he went. In a few
days he came in sight of a desert island
(being that of Ceilon), where he made the
land at a haven called Preatur^, between
Triquillimale and the point of Jafanapa-
t3Lm."—Co2ito, V. i. 5.
1672.— "Trinquenemale hath a surpass-
ingly fine harbour, as may be seen from the
draught thereof, yea one of the best and
largest in all Ceylon, and better sheltered
from the winds than the harbours of Belli-
gamme. Gale, or Colombo." — Baldaeus, 413.
1675. — "The Cinghalese themselves oppose
this, saying that they emigrated from
another country . . . that some thousand
years ago, a Prince of great piety, driven
out of the land of Tanassery . . . came to
land near the Hill of Tricoenmale with
1800 or 2000 men. . . ."—Ryklof van Goens,
in Valentijn {Ceylon), 210.
1685.— "Triquinimale. . . ."—Ribeyro,
Fr. Tr. 6.
TRIPLICANE, n.p. A suburb of
Fort St. George ; the part where the
palace of the " Nabob of the Carnatic "
is. It has been explained, questionably,
as Tiru-valli-kedi, 'sacred-creeper-tank.'
Seshagiri Sastri gives it as Tiru-alli-
keni, 'sacred lily- {Nymphaea rubea)
tank,' [and so the Madras Gloss, giving
the word as Tiruvallikkem.']
1674. — " There is an absolute necessity to
go on fortifying this place in the best manner
we can, our enemies at sea and land being
within less than musket shot, and better
fortified in their camp at Trivelicane than
we are here." — Ft. St. Geo. Consns. Feb. 2.
In Notes and Exts., Madras, 1871, No. I. p.
28.
1679.— "The Didwan (Dewaun) from Con-
jeveram, who pretends to have come from
Court, having sent word from Treplicane
that unless the Governor would come to the
garden by the river side to receive the
Phyrmaund he would carry it back to Court
again, answer is returned that it hath not
been accustomary for the Governours to go
out to receive a bare Phyrmaund except
there come therewith a Serpow (see SEER-
PAW) or a Tasheriff " (see TASHREEF).—
Do., do., Dec. 2. lUd. 1873, No. III. p. 40.
[1682-4. — " Triblicane, Treblicane Tri-
vety."— Diary Ft. St. Geo. ed. Pringle, i.
63 ; iii. 154.]
TRIVANDRUM,n.p. The modern
capital of the State now known as
Travancore (q.v.) Properly Tmt-
(v)anantd - puram, ' Sacred Vishnu-
Town.'
TRUMP AK.
940
TUGKAVEE.
TRUMP AK, n.p. This is the name
by which the site of the native suburb
of the city of Ormus on the famous
island • of that name is known. The
real name is shown by Lt. Stiffe's ac-
count of that island {Geogr. Mag. i. 13)
to have been Turun-bdgh, 'Garden of
Turun,' and it was properly the palace
of the old Kings, of whom more than
one bore the name of Turun or Turun
Shah.
1507. — "When the people of the city saw
that they were so surrounded, that from no
direction could water be brought, which was
what they felt most of all, the principal
Moors collected together and went to the
king desiring him earnestly to provide a
guard for the pools of Tununbaque, which
were at the head of the island, lest the
Portuguese should obtain possession of
them. . . ." — Comment, of Alboquerque, E.T.
by Birch, i. 175.
,, " Meanwhile the Captain-Major
ordered Afonso Lopes de Costa and Joao da
Nova, and Manuel Teles with his people to
proceed along the water's edge, whilst he
with all the rest of the force would follow,
and come to a place called Turumbaque,
which is on the water's edge, in which there
were some palm-trees, and welLs of brackish
water, which supplied the people of the
city with drink when the water-boats were
not arriving, as sometimes happened owing
to a contrary wind." — Coivea, i. 830.
1610. — "The island has no fresh water . . .
only in Tomnpaque, which is a piece of white
salt clay, at the extremity of the island,
there is a well of fresh water, of which
the King and the Wazir take advantage, to
water the gardens which they have there,
and which produce perfectly everything
which is planted." — Teuceira, Bel. de los Reyes
de Harmuz, 115.
1682.— "Behind the hills, to the S.S.W.
and W.S.W. there is another part of the
island, Ijnng over against the anchorage that
we have mentioned, and which includes the
place called Turumbake . . . here one sees
the ancient pleasure-house of the old Kings
of Ormus, with a few small trees, and sundry
date-palms. There are also here two great
wells of water, called after the name of the
place, * The Wells of Turumbake ' ; which
water is the most wholesome and the freshest
in the whole island." — Nieuhof, Zee en Lant-
Reize, ii. 86.
TUAN, s. Malay tuan and tuwan,
'lord, master.' The word is used in
the English and Dutch settlements of
the Archipelago exactly as sahib is in
India. [An early Chinese form of Jhe
word is referred to under SUMATRA.]
1553. — "Dom Paulo da Gama, who was a
worthy son of his father in his zeal to do
the King good service . . . equipped a
good fleet, of which the King of Ugentana
(see UJUNGTANAH) had presently notice,
who in all speed set forth his own, consist-
ing of 30 lancharas, with a large force on
board, and in command of which he put a
valiant Moor called Tuam-b^r, to whom the
King gave orders that as soon as our force
had quitted the fortress (of Malacca) not
leaving enough people to defend it, he
should attack the town of the Queleys (see
KLIN6) and burn and destroy as much as
he could."— Correa, iii. 486.
1553. — "For where this word Raja is
used, derived from the kingly title, it
attaches to a person on whom the King
bestows the title, almost as among us that
of Count, whilst the style Tuam is like our
Dom; only the latter of the two is put
before the person's proper name, whilst the
former is put after it, as we see in the names
of these two Javanese, Vtimuti Raja, and
TtLam Colascar. "— ^no5, II. vi. 3.
[1893.—". . . the cooly talked over the
affairs of the Tuan Ingris (English gentle-
man) to a crowd of natives." — W. B. Wors-
fold, A Visit to Java, 145.]
TUCKA, s. Hind, tdkd^ Beng. tdhd,
[Skt. tankaka, 'stamped silver money'].
This is the word commonly used among
Bengalis for a rupee. But in other
parts of India it (or at least takd) is
used differently ; as for aggregates of
4, or of 2 pice (generally in N.W.P.
pdnch takd paisd = five takd of pice, 20
pice). Compare TANGA.
[1809. — " A requisition of fovir tukhas, or
tight pice, is made upon each shop. . . ." —
Brougkton, Letters from a Mahr. Camp, ed.
1892, p. 84.]
1874. — " ' . . . How much did my father
pay for her ? '
" ' He paid only ten takis.'
"I may state here that the word rupeyd,
or as it is commonly written rupee or rupi,
is unknown to the peasantry of Bengal,
at least to Bengali Hindu peasants ; the
word they invariably use is taka." — Govinda
Samanta, i. 209.
TUCKA VEE, s. Money advanced
to a ryot by his superior to enable
him to carry on his cultivation, and
recoverable with his quota of revenue.
It is Ar. — H. taitdvi, from Ar. kavl,
' strength,' thus literally ' a reinforce-
ment.'
[1800. — "A great many of them, who
have now been forced to work as labourers,
would have thankfully received tacavy,
to be repaid, by instalments, in the course
of two or three years." — Buchanan, Myaore,
ii. 188.]
1880. — "When the Sirkar disposed of
lands which reverted to it ... it sold them
almost always for a nazardna (see NUZZEB-
ANA). It sometimes gave them gratis, but
TUGKEED.
941
TUMLOOK
it never paid money, and seldom or ever
advanced takdvi to the tenant or owner."
—Minutes of Sir T. Munro, i. 71. These
words are not in Munro's spelling. The
Editor has reformed the orthography.
TUCKEED, s. An official reminder.
Ar. — H. toMdy 'emphasis, injunction,'
and verb tdkid karnd, ' to enjoin strin-
gently, to insist.'
1862. — "I can hardly describe to you my
life — work all day, English and Persian,
scores of appeals and session cases, and a
continual irritation of tukeeds and offensive
remarks . . . these take away all the en-
joyment of doing one's duty, and make
work a slavery." — Letter from Col. J. R.
Becker, in (unpublished) Memoir, p. 28.
[TUCKIAH, s. Pers. takya, literally
' a pillow or cushion ' ; but commonly
used in the sense of a hut or hermitage
occupied by a fakir or holy man.
[1800.— "He declared . . . that two of
the people charged . . . had been at his
tuckiah." — Wellington, Desp. i. 78.
[1847. — ''In the centre of the wood was
a Faqir's Talkiat {sic) or Place of Prayer,
situated on a little mound." — Mrs. Mac-
Icenzie, Life in the Mission, &c. ii. 47.]
TULWAUR, s. Hind, talwar and
tarwdr, ' a sabre.' Williams gives Skt.
taravdri and tarabdlika. [" Talwdr is a
general term applied to shorter or more
or less curved side-arms, while those
that are lighter and shorter still are
often styled nimchas" (Sir W. Elliot,
in Ind. Antiq. xv. 29). Also see
EgertoTiy Handbook, 138.]
[1799.—". . . Ahmood SoUay . . . drew
his tolwa on one of them." — Jackson, Journey
from India, 49.
[1829.—". . . the panchds huzar turwar
Rahtoran, meaning the 'fifty thousand
Rahtore swords,' is the proverbial phrase
to denote the muster of Maroo. . . ." —
Tod, Annals, Calcutta reprint, ii. 179.]
1853.— "The old native officer who car-
ried the royal colour of the regiments was
cut down by a blow of a Sikh tulwar." —
Oakfield, ii. 78.
TUMASHA, s. An entertainment,
a spectacle (in the French sense), a
popular excitement. It is Ar, tamdshi,
'going about to look at anything
entertaining.' The word is in use in
Turkestan (see Schuyler, below).
1610. — " Heere are also the mines of
Ranichand [qii. Ramchand's ?) Castle and
Houses which the Indians acknowledge for
the great God, saying that he took flesh
vpon him to see the Tamasha of the
World,"— i^wcA, in Fardias, i. 436,
1631. — "Hie quoque meridiem prospicit,
ut spectet Thamasham id est pugnas Ele-
phantum Leonum Buffalorum et aliarum
ferarum. . . ." — De Laet, De fmperio Magni
Mogolis, 127. (For this quotation I am
indebted to a communication from Mr.
Archibald Constable of the Oudh and
Rohilkund Railway. — Y.)
1673. — ". . . We were discovered by
some that told our Banyan . . . that two
Englishmen were come to the Tomasia, or
Sight. . . ."—Fryer, 159.
1 705. — ' * Tamachars. Ce sont des r^jouis-
sances que les Gentils font en I'honneur de
quelqu'unes de leurs divinitez." — Luillier,
Tab. des Maiieres.
1840. — "Runjeet replied, 'Don't go yet ;
I am going myself in a few days, and then
we will have lurra tomacha.'" — Osborne,
Gourt and Gamf of Runjeet Siiigh, 120-121.
1876.— "If you told them that you did
not want to buy anything, but had merely
come for tomasha, or amusement, they were
always ready to explain and show you every-
thing you wished to see." — Schuyler's Turki-
stan, i. 176.
TUMLET, s. Domestic Hind.
tdmlet, being a corruption of tumbler.
TUMLOOK, n.p. A town, and
anciently a sea - port and seat of
Buddhist learning on the west of
the Hoogly near its mouth, formerly
called Tdmralipti or -lipta. It occurs
in the IVIahabharata and many other
Sanskrit words. "In the Dasa Kumdra
and Vrihat Katha, collections of tales
written in the 9th and 12th centuries,
it is always mentioned as a great
port of Bengal, and the seat of an
active and flourishing commerce with
the countries and islands of the Bay
of Bengal, and the Indian Ocean"
(Prof H. H. Wilson, in /. B. As. Sac.
V. 135). [Also see Cunningham, And.
Geog. p. 504.]
C.150.—
"... /cat trpos avT(p ry TorafK^ (ra77r;)
TToXeis'
* * * *
Ila\Lfi^6dpa ^aatXeiov
Ta/j^aXlTTjs."
—Ptolemy's Tables, Bk. VII. i. 73.
c. 410. — "From this, continuing to go
eastward nearly 50 ydjanas, we arrive at
the Kingdom of Tamra'lipti. Here it is the
river (Ganges) empties itself into the sea.
Fah Hian remained here for two years,
writing out copies of the Sacred Books. . . .
He then shipped himself on board a great
merchant vessel. . . ."—Beal, Travels of
Fah Hian, &c. <1869), pp. 147-148.
[c. 1070. — " . . . a merchant named
Harshagupta, who had arrived from Tam-
ralipti, having heard of that event, cam©
TUMTUM.
942
TURA.
there full of curiosity."— Ta ?'•????/, Katha
Sarit Sdgara, i. 329.]
1679.— In going down the Hoogly :
"Before daybreak overtook the Ganges
at Barnagur, met the ArHval 7 days out
from Ballasore, and at night passed the
Z^"%at Tumbalee."— i^<. St. Geo. (Council
on tour). In Notes it Exts. No. II. p. 69.
1685. — ^'January 2. — "We fell downe
below Tumbolee River.
^^ January 3. — We anchored at the Channel
Trees, and lay here y^ 4*^ and 5^^ for want
of a gale to carry us over to Kedgeria." —
Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 175,
[1694.— "The Royal James and Mary . . .
fell on a sand on this side Tumbolee point.
. , ." — Birdwood, Report on Old Records, 90.]
1726. — "I'amboli and Banzia are two
Portuguese villages, where they have their
churches, and salt business." — Vahntijn, v.
159.
[1753.
REE.]
■" Tombali." See under KEDGE-
TUMTUM, s. A dog-cart. We do
not know tlie origin. [It is almost
certainly a corr. of English tandem.,
the slang use of wliicli in the sense of
a conveyance (according to the Stanf.
Diet.) dates from 1807. Even now
English-speaking natives often speak
of a dog-cart with a single horse as a
tandem.']
1866. — "We had only 3 coss to go, and
we should have met a pair of tuintums
which would have taken us on." — Trevelyan,
The Dawk Bungalow, 384.
[1889.— "A G.B.T. cart once married a
bathing-machine, and they called the child
Tum-tum."— iJ. Kipling, The City of Dread-
ful Night, 74.]
TUNCA,TUNCAW,&c.,s. P.— H.
tankhivdh, pron. tankhd. Properly an
assignment on the revenue of a
particular locality in favour of an
individual ; but in its most ordinary
modern sense it is merely a word for
the wages of a monthly servant. For
a full account of the special older uses
of the word see Wilson. In the second
quotation the use is obscure ; perhaps
it means the villages on which assign-
ments had been granted.
1758.— "Roydoolub . . . has taken the
discharge of the tuncaws and the arrears
of the Nabob's army upon himself." — Orme,
iii. ; [ii. 361].
1760. — "You have been under the neces-
sity of writing to Mr. Holwell (who was sent
to collect in the tuncars). . . . The low
men that are employed in the tuncars are
not to be depended on." — The Nawdb to
the PreM. and Council of Ft. Wm., in Long,
233.
1778. — "These rescripts are called tun-
caws, and entitle the holder to receive to
the amount from the treasuries ... as the
revenues come in." — Orme, ii. 276.
[1823, — "The Grassiah or Rajpoot chiefs
. . , were satisfied with a fixed and known
tanka, or tribute from certain territories,
on which they had a real or pretended
claim." — Malcolm, Cent. India, 2nd. ed.
i. 385.
[1851.— "The Sikh detachments . . . used
to be paid by tunkhwdhs, or assignments
of the provincial collectors of revenue." —
Edwardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontiei;
i. 19.1
TURA, s. Or. Turk. tura. This
word is used in the Autobiography of
Baber, and in other Mahommedan
military narratives of the 16th century.
It is admitted by the translators of
Baber that it is rendered by them quite
conjecturally, and we cannot but think
that they have missed the truth. The
explanation of tur which they quote
from Meninski is '■'■ reticulatus" and
combining this with the manner in
which the quotations show these tura
to have been employed, we cannot but
think that the meaning which best
suits is 'a gabion,' Sir H, Elliot, in
referring to the first passage from
Baber, adopts the reading tiibra, and
says : " Tichras are nose-bags, but , . .
Badauni makes the meaning plain, by
saying that they were filled vrlth earth
{Tdrikh-i-BaddtLni, f, 136), . , , The
sacks used by Sher Shah as temporary
fortifications on his march towards
Rajpiitana were tUbras " (Elliot, vi, 469).
It is evident, however, that Baber's
turas were no tobras, whilst a
reference to the passage (Elliot, iv. 405)
regarding Sher Shah shows that the
use of bags filled with sand on that
occasion was regarded as a new con-
trivance. The tfibra of Badauni may
therefore probably be a misreading ;
whilst the use of gabions implies
necessarily that they would be filled
with earth.
1526. — (At the Battle of Panipat) "I
directed that, according to the custom of
RMi, the gun-carriages should be con-
nected together with twisted bull-hides as
with chains. Between every two gun-
carriages were 6 or 7 turas (or breastworks).
The matchlockmen stood behind these guns
and ttiras, and discharged their match-
locks. ... It was settled, that as Panipat
was a considerable city, it would cover one
pf our flanks by its buildings and houses
while we might fortify our front by turas.
. . ."—Baber, p. 304.
TURAKA.
943
TURBAN.
1528.— (At the siege of Chanderi) "over-
seers and pioneers were appointed to con-
struct works on which the guns were to be
planted. All the men of the army were
directed to prepare turas and scaling-
ladders, and to serve the turas which are
used in attacking forts. . . . " — Ibid. p. 376.
The editor's note at the former passage is :
"The meaning (viz. 'breastwork') assigned
to Tura here, and in several other places
is merely conjectural, founded on Petis de
la Croix's explanation, and on the meaning
given by Meninski to' Tur, viz. reticulatus.
The Ttiras may have been formed by the
branches of trees, interwoven like basket-
work ... or they may have been covered
defences from arrows and missiles. . . ."
Again: "These Turas, so often mentioned,
appear to have been a sort of testudo, under
cover of which the assailants advanced, and
sometimes breached the wall. ..."
TURAKA, n.p. This word is ap-
plied both in Mahratti and in Telugii
to the Mahommedans (Turks). [The
usual form in the inscriptions is
Turushka (see Bombay Gazetteer, i. pt.
i. 189).] Like this is Tarftk (see
TAROUK) which the Burmese now
apply to the Chinese.
TURBAN, s. Some have supposed
this well-known English word to be a
corruption of the P. — H. sirband,
' head- wrap,' as in the following :
1727.— "I bought a few seerbunds and
sannoes there (at Cuttack) to know the
difference of the prices." — A. Hamilton,
i. 394 (see PIECE-GOODS).
This, however, is quite inconsistent
with the history of the word. Wedge-
wood's suggestion that the word may
be derived from Fr. turbin, ' a whelk,'
is equally to be rejected. It is really
a corruption of one which, though it
seems to be out of use in modern
Turkish, was evidently used by the
Turks when Europe first became
familiar with the Ottomans and their
ways. This is set forth in the quota-
tion below from Zedler's Lexicon,
which is corroborated by those from
Rycaut and from Galland, &c. The
proper word was apparently dulband.
Some modern Persian dictionaries give
the only meaning of this as 'a sash.'
But Meninski explains it as 'a cloth
of fine white muslin; a wrapper for
the head ' ; and Viillers also gives it
this meaning, as well as that of a ' sash
or belt.'^ In doing so he quotes
* The Pers. partala is always used for a ' waist-
belt ' in India, but in Persia also for a turban.
Shakespear's Diet., and marks the use
as ' Hindustani- Persian.' But a merely
Hindustani use of a Persian word
could hardly have become habitual in
Turkey in the 15th and 16th centuries.
The use of dulband for a turban was
probably genuine Persian, adopted by
the Turks. Its etymology is ap-
parently from Arab, did, '•volvere,^
admitting of application to either a
girdle or a head-wrap. From the
Turks it passed in the forms Tulipant,
ToUiban, Turbant, &c., into European
languages. And we believe that the
flower tulip also has its name from its
resemblance to the old Ottoman tur-
ban, [a view accepted by Prof. Skeat
(Concise Diet. s.v. tulip, turban)].*
1487. — ". . . tele bambagine assai che
loro chiamano turbanti ; tele assai colla
salda, che lor chiamano sexe (sash). . . ." —
Letter on presents from the Sultan to L.
de' Medici, in Hoscoe's Lorenzo, ed. 1825,
ii. 371-72.
c. 1490. — "Estradiots sont gens comme
Genetaires : vestuz, k pied et h, cheval,
comme les Turcs, sauf la teste, ou ils ne
portent ceste toille qu'ils appellent tolliban,
et sont durs gens, et couchent dehors tout
I'an et leurs chevaulx." — Ph. de Commynes,
Liv. VIII. ch. viii. ed. Dupont (1843), ii.
456. Thus given in Danett's translation
(1595): "These Estradiots are soldiers like
to the Turkes lanizaries, and attired both
on foote and on horsebacke like to the Turks,
save that they weare not vpon their head
such a great roule of linnen as the Turkes
do called {sic) Tolliban."— p. 325.
1586-8. — ". . . [the King's Secretarie,
who had upon his head a peece of died linen
cloth folded vp like vnto a Turkes Tuliban."
— Voyage of Master Thomas Candish, in Hakl.
iv. 33.
1588. — "In this canoa was the King's
Secretarie, who had on his head a piece
of died linen cloth folded vp like vnto a
Turkes TuUhdJO.."— Cavendish, ibid. iv. 337.
c. 1610. — ". . . un gros turban blanc a
la Turque." — Pyrard de Laval, i. 98 ; [Hak.
Soc. i. 132 and 165].
1611. — Cotgrave's French Diet, has :
"Toliban : m. A Turbant or Turkish hat.
" Tolopan, as Turbant.
"Turban: m. A Turbant; a Turkish
hat, of white and fine linnen wreathed into
a rundle ; broad at the bottom to enclose
the head, and lessening, for ornament,
towards the top."
1615. — " . . . se un Cristiano fosse trovato
con turbante bianco in capo, sarebbe percio
costretto o a rinegare o a morire. Questo
turbante poi lo portano Turchi, di varie
forme."— P. delta Valle, i. 96.
* Busbecq (1554) says: "... ingens ubique
florum copia offerebatur, Narcissorum, Hyacin-
thorum, et eorum quos Turcae Tulipan vocant."
—Epist. i. Elzevir ed. p. 47,
TURBAN.
d44
TURKEY.
1615.— "The Sultan of Socotora ... his
clothes are Sxirat Stuff es, after the Arabs
manner ... a very good Turbant, but
bare footed."— &> T. Roe, [Hak. Soc. i. 32].
,, "Their Attire is after the Turk-
ish fashion, Turbants only excepted, in-
steed whereof they have a kind of Capp,
rowled about with a black Turbant." —
De Monfart, 5.
1619. — "Nel giorno della qual festa tutti
Persiani piii spensierati, e fin gli uomini
grandi, e il medesimo rfe, si vestono in
abito succinto all uso di Mazanderan ; e
con certi berrettini, non troppo buoni, in
testa, perch^ i turbanti si guasterebbono
e sarebbero di troppo impaccio. . . ." —
P. della Valle, ii. 31 ; [Hak. Soc. comp.
i. 43].
1630. — "Some indeed have sashes of silke
and gold, tulipanted about their heads.
. . ."—Sir T. Herbert, p. 128.
,, "His way was made by 30 gallant
young gentlemen vested in crimson saten ;
their Tulipants were of silk and silver
wreath'd about with cheynes of gold." —
Jbid. p. 139.
1672. — "On the head they wear great
Tulbands {T^dhande) which they touch with
the hand when they say salam to any one."
— Baldaeiis (Germ, version), 33.
,, " Trois Tulbangis venoient de
front apr^s luy, et ils portoient chascun un
beau tulban orn6 et enrichy d'aigrettes." —
Journ. d'Ant. Galland, i. 139.
1673. — "The mixture of Castes or Tribes
of all India are distinguished by the diffe-
rent Modes of binding their Turbats." —
Frye)', 115.
1674.— "El Tanadar de un golpo cortb
las repetidas bueltas del turbante a un
Turco, y la cabe^a asta la mitad, de que
cayb muerte." — Faria y Soiisa, Asia Port.
ii. 179-180.
„ "Turbant, a Turkish hat," &c.—
Glossographia, or a Dictionary interpreting
the Hard Words of whatsoever language, now
used in our refined English Tongue, kc,
the 4th ed., by T.E., of the Inner Temple,
Esq. In the Savoy, 1674.
1676. — ^' Mahamed Alibeg returning into
Persia out of India . . . presented Gha-Sefi
the second with a Coco-nut about the big-
ness of an Austrich-egg . . . there was
taken out of it a Turbant that had 60
cubits of calicut in length to make it, the
cloath being so fine that you could hardly
feel it."— Tavo-nier, E.T. p. 127 ; [ed. Ball,
ii. 7].
1687. — In a detail of the high officers of
the Sultan's Court we find :
"5. The Tulbentar Aga, he that makes
up his Turbant."
A little below another personage (appa-
rently) is called TviXbdiii-oghlani ( ' The
Turban Page ') — Ricaut, Present State of the
Ottoman Empire, p. 14.
1711. — "Their common Dress is a piece
of blew Callico, wrap'd in a Role round their
Heads for a Turbat."— Xoc^-yer, 57.
1745. — "The Turks hold the Sultan's
Turban in honour to such a degree that
they hardly dare touch it . . . but he him-
self has, among the servants of his privy
chamber, one whose special duty it is to
adjust his Turban, or head- tire, and who is
thence called Tulbentar or Dulbentar Aga,
or Dulbendar Aga, also called by some
Dulbend Oghani {Oghlani), or Page of the
Turban." — Zedler, Universal Lexicon, s.v.
c. 1760.— "They (the Sepoys) are chiefly
armed in the country manner, with sword
and target, and wear the Indian dress, the
turbant, the cabay (Cabaya) or vest, and
long drawers."— G'rose, i. 39.
1843. — " The mutiny of Vellore was
caused by a slight shown to the Mahomedan
turban ; the mutiny of Bangalore by dis-
respect said to have been shown to a
Mahomedan place of worship." — Macaxday,
Speech on Gates of Somnauth.
TURKEY, s. This fowl is called in
Hindustani jperu^ very possibly an in-
dication that it came to India, perhaps
first to the Spanish settlements in the
Archipelago, across the Pacific, as the
red pepper known as Chili did. In
Tamil the bird is called vdn-kori, ' great
fowl.' Our European names of it in-
volve a complication of mistakes and
confusions. JVe name it as if it came
from the Levant. But the name turkey
would appear to have been originally
applied to another of the Pavo?iidae, the
guinea-fowl, Meleagris of the ancients.
Minsheu's explanations (quoted below)
show strange confusions between the
two birds. The French coc[ delude or
Dindon points only ambiguously to
India, but the German Galecutische
Hahn and the Dutch Kalkoen (from
Calicut) are specific in error as indicat-
ing the origin of the Turkey in the
East. This misnomer may have arisen
from the nearly simultaneous discovery
of America and of the Cape route to
Calicut, by Spain and Portugal re-
spectively. It may also have been
connected with the fact that Malabar
produced domestic fowls of extra-
ordinary size. Of these Ibn Batuta
(quoted below) makes quaint mention.
Zedler's great German Lexicon of
Universcd Knowledge^ a work published
as late as 1745, says that these birds
(turkeys) were called Galecutische and
Indische because they were brought by
the Portuguese from the Malabar coast.
Dr. Caldwell cites a curious disproof of
the antiquity of certain Tamil verses
from their containing a simile of which
the turkey forms the subject. And
TURKEY.
945
TUSSAH, TUSSER.
native scholars, instead of admitting
the anachronism, have boldly main-
tained that the turkey had always
been found in India (Dravidian Gramm.
2nd ed. p. 137). Padre Paolino was
apparently of the same opinion, for
whilst explaining that the etymology
of Calicut is "Castle of the Fowls,"
he asserts that Turkeys (Galli d'lndia)
came originally from India ; being
herein, as he often is, positive and
wrong. In 1615 we find W. Edwards,
the E.I. Co.'s agent at Ajmir, writing
to send the Mogul "three or four
Turkey cocks and hens, for he hath
three cocks but no liens' {Colonial
Paper, E. i. c. 388). Here, however,
the ambiguity between the real turkey
and the guinea-fowl may possibly
arise. In Egypt the bird is called
Dik-Ruml, 'fowl of Rum' {i.e. of
Turkey), probably a rendering of the
English term.
c. 1347. — "The first time in my life that
I saw a China cock was in the city of
Kaulam. I had at first taken it for an
ostrich, and I was looking at it with great
wonder, when the owner said to me, ' Pooh !
there are cocks in China much bigger than
that ! ' and when I got there I found that he
had said no more than the truth."— /6?i
Batuta, iv. 257.
c. 1550. — "One is a species of peacock
that has been brought to Europe, and com-
monly called the Indian fo-w\."—Girolamo
Benzoni, 148.
1627.— ""CttVllJ) Cocl-e, or coclce o/ India,
avis ita dicta, quod ex Africa, et vt nonulli
vohint alii, ex India eel Arabia ad nos allata
sit. B. iiibtschc hacn. T. inliivinisrh
htin, Calecttttisch htm. . . . H. Pavon
de las Indias. Gr. Poulle d'Inde. H. 2.
Gallepauo, L. Gallo-pauo, quod de vtrius-
que natura videtur participare . . . aves
Numidicae, cl Numidia, Meleagris . . . k
]xi\as, i. niger, and dypos, ager, quod iu
Ethiopia praecipu^ inveniuntur.
"A ^milic, or Ginnie Henne . . .
I. Gallina d'lndia. H. Galina Morisca.
G. Poulle d'Inde. L. Penelope. Auis
Pharaoiiis. Meleagris. . . .
*****
"A Finnic cocl-e or hen: ex Guinea,
regione Indica . . . vnde fuerunt prius ad
alias regiones tramportati. vi. IJEttrkic-rxrclje
or hen." — Minsheu's Guide into Tongues {2d
edition).
1623.— " 33. Gallus Indicus, aut Turcicus
(quern vocant), gallinacei aevum parum
^uperat ; iracundus ales, et carnibus valde
albis." — Bacon, Hist. Vitae et Mortis, in
Montagiie's ed. x. 140.
1653. — "Les Fran9ois appellent coo-d'Inde
vn oyseau lequel ne se trouue pomt aux
Indes Orientales, les Anglois le nomment
3 o
turki-koq qui signifie coq de Turquie, quoy
qu'il n'y ait point d'autres en Turquie que
ceux que Ton y a portez d'Europe. le croy
que cet oyseau nous est venu de TAraeri-
qne." — De la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657,
p. 259.
1750-52. — "Some Germans call the tur-
keys Calcutta hens ; for this reason I looked
about for them here, and to the best of my
remembrance I was told they were foreign."
—Olof Toreen, 199-200. We do not know
whether the mistake of Calcutta for Calicut
belongs to the original author or to the
translator— probably to the proverbial tra-
ditore.
TURNEE, TUNNEE, s. An
English supercargo, Sea-Hind., and
probably a corruption of attorney.
{Roebuck).
TURPAUL, s. Sea-Hind. A tar-
paulin {ibid.). [The word {tdrpdl) has
now come into common native use.]
TUSSAH, TUSSER, s. A kind of
inferior silk, the tissues of which are
now commonly exported to England.
Anglo-Indians generally regard the
termination of this word in r as a
vulgarism, like the use of solar for
sola (q.v.) ; but it is in fact correct.
For though it is written by Milburn
(1813) tusha, andjusseh (ii. 158, 244),
we find it in the Aln-i-AJcbarl as tassar,
and in Dr. Buchanan as tasar (see
below). The term is supposed to be
adopted from Skt. tasara, trasara, Hind.
tasar J 'a shuttle' ; perhaps from the
form of the cocoon ? The moth whose
worm produced this silk is generally
identified with Antheraea pdphia, but
Capt. Hutton has shown that there
are several species known as tasar
worms. These are found almost
throughout the whole extent of the
forest tracts of India. But the chief
seat of the manufacture of stuffs,
wholly or partly of tasar silk, has long
been Bhagalpur on the Ganges. [See
also Allen, Mon. on Silk Cloths of Assam,
1899 ; Yusuf Ali, Silk Fabrics of
N.W.P., 1900.] The first mention of
tasar in English reports is said to be
that by Michael Atkinson of Jangipur,
as cited below in the Linncean Trans-
actions of 1804 by Dr. Roxburgh (see
Official Report on Sericulture in India,
by /. Geoghegan, Calcutta, 1872), [and
the elaborate article in Watt, Econ.
Diet. vi. pt. iii. 96 seqq."].
c. 1590.—^' Tassar, per piece ... J to 2
Rupees." — Aln, i. 94.
TUTICORIN.
946
TYGONNA, TYEKANA.
[1591. — See the account by Riimphius,
quoted by Watt, loc. cit. p. 99.]
1726.— "Tessersse ... 11 ells long and
2 els broad. . . ." — Valentijn, v. 178.
1796. — ". . . I send you herewith for
Dr. Roxburgh a specimen of Bughy Tusseh
silk. . . . There are none of the Palma
Christi species of Tusseh to be had here.
... I have heard that there is another
variation of the Tusseh silk-worm in the hills
near Bauglipoor." — Letter of 31. Atkinson,
as above, in Linn. Trans., 1804, p. 41.
1802. — "They (the insects) are found in
such abundance over many parts of Bengal
and the adjoining provinces as to have
afforded to the natives, from time imme-
morial, an abundant supply of a most
durable, coarse, dark-coloured silk, com-
monly called Tusseh silk, which is woven
into a cloth called Tusseh dooChies, much
worn by Bramins and other sects of Hin-
doos."— Roxburgh,, Ibid. 34.
c. 1809.— "The chief use to which the
tree {Terminalia data, or Asan) is however
applied, is to rear the Tasar silk." — Bu-
chanan, Eastern India, ii. 157 seqq.
[1817.— "A thick cloth, called tusuru, is
made from the web of the gootee insect
in the district of Veerbhoomee." — Ward,
Hindoos, 2d ed. i. 85.]
1876.— "The work of the Tussur silk-
weavers has so fallen off that the Calcutta
merchants no longer do business with them."
—Sat. Rev., 14 Oct., p. 468.
TUTICORIN, n.p. A sea-port of
Tinnevelly, and long the seat of pearl-
fisliery, in Tamil Tuttukkudi, [which
the Madras Gloss, derives from Tarn.
tuttu, 'to scatter,' kudi, 'habitation'].
According to Fra Paolino the name is
Tidukodi, 'a place where nets are
washed,' but he is not to be trusted.
Anotlier etymology alleged is from
turu, ' a bush.' But see Bp. Caldwell
below.
1544. — "At this time the King of Cape
Comorin, who calls himself the Great King
(see TRAVANCORE), went to war with a
neighbour of his who was king of the
places beyond the Cape, called Manap^ and
Totucury, inhabited by the Christians that
were made there by Miguel Vaz, Vicar
General of India at the time." — Gorrea, iv.
403.
1610. — "And the said Captain and Auditor
shall go into residence every three years,
and to him shall pertain all the temporal
government, without any intermeddHng
therein of the members of the Company
. . . nor shall the said members {religiosos)
compel any of the Christians to remain in
the island unless it is their voluntary choice
to do so, and such as wish it may live
at Tuttucorim." — King's Letter, in L. das
Mongdes, 386.
1644. — "The other direction in which the
residents of Cochim usually go for their
trading purchases is to Tutocorim, on the
Fishery Coast (Costa da Pesca,ria), which
gets that name from the pearl which is
fished there." — Bocarro, MS.
[c. 1660, — ". . . musk and porcelain from
China, and pearls from Beharen (Bahrein),
and Tutucoury, near Ceylon. . . ." — Bemier,
ed. Constable, 204.]
1672. — "The pearls are publicly sold in
the market at Tutecoiyn and at Cailpat-
nam. . . . The Tutecorinish and Manaarish
pearls are not so good as those of Persia
and Ormus, because they are not so free
from water or so white." — Baldaeus (Germ,
ed.), 145.
1673. — ". . . Tutticaree, a Portugal
Town in time of Yore." — Fryer, 49.
[1682. — "The Agent having notice of an
Interloper lying in Titticorin Bay, imme-
diately sent for y^ Councell to consult about
it." — Prinqle, Uiary Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser.
i. 69.]
1727. — "Tutecareen has a good safe
harbour. . . . This colony superintends a
Pearl-Fishery . . . which brings the Dutch
Company 20,000L. yearly Tribute." — A.
Hamilton, i. 334 ; [ed. 1744, i. 336].
1881. — "The final n in Tutieorin was
added for some such euphonic reason as
turned Kochchi into Cochin and Kumari
into Comorin. The meaning of the name
Tuttukkudi is said to be 'the town where
the wells get filled up ' ; from tCittu (properly
turttu), 'to fill up a well,' and kucli, 'a
place of habitation, a town.' This deriva-
tion, whether the true one or not, has at
least the merit of being appropriate. . . ."'
— Bp. Galdwell, Hist, of Tinnevelly, 75.
TYCONNA, TYEKANA, s. A
room in the basement or cellarage, or
dug in the ground, in which it has in
some parts of India been the practice
to pass the hottest part of the day
during the hottest season of the year^
Pers. tah-khdna, ' nether - house,' i.e.
' subterraneous apartment.' [" In the
centre of the court is an elevated plat-
form, the roof of a subterraneous-
chamber called a ^eera zemeon, whither
travellers retire during the great heats
of the summer" (Morier, Journey through
Persia, &c., 81). Another name for
such a place is sarddbeh {Burton^ Ar^
Nights, i. 314).]
1663. — ". . . in these hot Countries, to
entitle an House to the name of Good and
Fair it is required it should be . . ►
furnish'd also with good Cellars with great
Flaps to stir the Air, for reposing in th&
fresh Air from 12 till 4 or 5 of the Clock,
when the Air of these Cellars begins to b©
hot and stuffing. . . ."—Bemier, E.T. 79;
[ed. Constable, 247].
TUX ALL, TAKSAUL.
947
TYPHOON.
c. 1763. — "The throng that accompanied
that minister proved so very great that the
floor of the house, which happened to have
a Tah-Qhana, and possibly was at that
moment under a secret influence, gave way,
and the body, the Vizir, and all his companj'^
fell into the apartment underneath." — *SeiV
MutaqJierin, iii. 19.
1842.— "The heat at Jellalabad from the
end of April was tremendous, 105° to 110°
in the shade. Everybody who could do so
lived in undergroimd chambers called ty-
khanas. Broadfoot dates a letter ' from
my den six feet under ground.' " — Mrs.
Mackenzie, Storms and Sunshine of a Soldier's
Life, i. 298. [The same author in her Life
in the Mission (i. 330) writes taikhana.]
TUXALL, TAKSAUL, s. The
Mint. Hind, taksal, from Skt. tankasdld,
'coin-liall.'
[1757. — "Our provisions were regularly
sent us from the Dutch Tanksal. . . ." —
HolweU's Narr. of Attack on Calcutta, p. 34 ;
in Wheeler, Early Records, 248.
[1811. — "The Ticksali, or superintendent
of the mint, . . ." — Kirkpatrick, Nepaul,
201.]
TYPHOON, s. A tornado or
cyclone-wind ; a sudden storm, a ' nor-
wester ' (q.v.). Sir John Barrow (see
Autohiog. 57) ridicules "learned anti-
quarians " for fancying that the Chinese
took typhoon from the Egyptian Typhon,
the word being, according to him,
simply the Chinese syllables, ta-fimg,
'Great Wind.' His ridicule is mis-
placed. With a monosyllabic lan-
guage like the Chinese (as we have
remarked elsewhere) you may construct
a plausible etymology, to meet the
requirements of the sound alone, from
anything and for anything. And as
there is no evidence that the word is
in Chinese use at all, it would perhaps
be as fair a suggestion to derive it from
the English 'Hough 'mi." Mr. Giles,
who seems to think that the balance of
evidence is in favour of this (Barrow's)
etymology, admits a serious objection
to be that the Chinese have special
names for the typhoon, and rarely, if
ever, speak of it vaguely as a 'great
wind.' The fact is that very few words
of the class used by seafaring and
trading people, even when they refer
to Chinese objects, are directly taken
from the Chinese language. E.g. Man-
darin, pagoda, chop, cooly, tutenague; —
none of these are Chinese. And the
probability is that Vasco and his
followers got the tufao, which our
sailors made into touffon and then into
typhoon, as they got the mongCio which
our sailors made into monsoon, direct
from the Arab pilots.
The Arabic word is tufan, which is
used habitually in India for a sudden
and violent storm. Lane defines it as
meaning 'an overpowering rain, . . .
Noah's flood,' etc. And there can be
little doubt of its identity with the
Greek tv(j)G)v or rvcfxJjv. [But Burton
(Ar. Nights, iii. 257) alleges that it is
pure Arabic, and comes from the root
tauf 'going round.'] This word TV(pu)u
(the etymologists say, from TV(p<J}, ' I
raise smoke ') was applied to a demon-
giant or Titan, and either directly
from the etym. meaning or from
the name of the Titan (as in India
a whirlwind is called 'a Devil or
Pisachee') to a 'waterspout,' and
thence to analogous stormy phenomena.
'Waterspout' seems evidently the
meaning of rv^tby in the Meteorologica
of Aristotle {yiyveTai fxkv odv TV(f>ibv . . .
K.T.X.) iii. 1 ; the passage is exceedingly
difficult to render clearly) ; and also in
the quotation which we give from
Aulus Gellius. The word may have
come to the Arabs either in maritime
intercourse, or through the translations
of Aristotle. It occurs (al-tfifdn)
several times in the Koran ; thus in
sura, vii. 134, for a flood or storm, one
of the plagues of Egypt, and in s. xxix.
14 for the Deluge.
Dr. F. Hirth, again (Journ. R. Geog.
Soc. i. 260), advocates the quasi-Chinese
origin of the word. Dr. Hirth has
found the word Tai (and also with the
addition of fung, ' wind ') to be really
applied to a certain class of cyclonic
winds, in a Chinese work on Formosa,
which is a re-issue of a book originally
published in 1694. Dr. Hirth thinks
fai as here used (which is not the
Chinese word ta or tai, ' great,' and is
expressed by a different character) to
be a local Formosan term ; and is of
opinion that the combination t'aifung
is " a sound so near that of typhoon as
almost to exclude all other conjectures,
if we consider that the writers using
the term in European languages were
travellers distinctly applying it to
storms encountered in that part of the
China Sea." Dr. Hirth also refers to
F. Mendes Pinto and the passages
(quoted below) in which he says tufdo
is the Chinese name for such storms.
Dr. Hirth's paper is certainly worthy
of much more attention than the
TYPHOON.
948
TYPHOON.
scornful assertion of Sir John Barrow,
but it does not induce us to change our
view as to the origin of typhoon.
Observe that the Port, tufao dis-
tinctly represents tufdn and not Vai-
fung, and the oldest English form
Huffon' does the same, whilst it is not
by any means unquestionable that
these Portuguese and English forms
were first applied in the China Sea, and
not in the Indian Ocean. Observe also
Lord Bacon's use of the word ty phones
in his Latin below ; also that tufdn is
an Arabic word, at least as ol^ as the
Koran, and closely allied in sound and
meaning to rvc/xJbv, ^vhilst it is habitually
used for a storm in Hindustani. This
is shown by the quotations below
(1810-1836) ; and Platts defines tufdn
as " a violent storm of wind and rain,
a tempest, a typhoon ; a ilood, deluge,
inundation, the universal deluge " etc. ;
also tufdnl, " stormy, tempestuous . . .
boisterous, quarrelsome, violent, noisy,
riotous."
Little importance is to be attached
to Pinto's linguistic remarks such as
that quoted, or even to the like dropt
by Couto. We apprehend that Pinto
made exactly the same mistake that
Sir John Barrow did ; and we need
not wonder at it, when so many of our
countrymen in India have supposed
hackery to be a Hindustani word, and
when we find even the learned H. H.
Wilson assuming tope (in the sense of
* grove') to be in native Hindustani
use. Many instances of such mistakes
might be quoted. It is just possible,
though not we think very probable,
that some contact with the Formosan
term may have influenced the modifica-
tion of the old English form tuffon into
typhoon. It is much more likely to
have been influenced by the analogies
of monsoon, simoom.; and it is quite
possible that the Formosan mariners
took up their (unexplained) i'ai-fung
from the Dutch or Portuguese.
On the origin of the Ar. word the
late Prof. Robertson-Smith forwarded
the following note ;
"The question of the origin of Tiifan
appears to be somewhat tangled.
"Ti;0(S;', 'whirlwind, waterspout,' con-
nected with rO0os seems pure Greek ; the
combination in Ba.aX-Zephon, Exod. xiv. 2,
and Sephoni, the northern one, in Joel, ii.
20, suggested by Hitzig, appears to break
down, for there is no proof of any Egyptian
name for Set corresponding to Typhon.
" On the other hand Tufan, the deluge, is
plainly borrowed from the Aramaic. Tufan,
for Noah's flood, is both Jewish, Aramaic
and Syriac, and this form is not borrowed
from the Greek, but comes from a true
Semitic root tuf ' to overflow.'
' ' But again, the sense of whirlwind is not
recognised in classical Arabic. Even Dozy
in his dictionary of later Arabic only cites a
modern French-Arabic dictionary (Bocthor's)
for the sense, Tourbillon, trombe. Bist^nl in
the MohU el MoMt does not give this sense,
though he is pretty full in giving modern as
well as old words and senses. In Arabic the
root fit/means ' to go round,' and a combina-
tion of this idea with the sense of sudden
disaster might conceivably have given the
new meaning to the word. On the other
hand it seems simpler to regard this sense
as a late loan from some modern form of
TV(pibp, ti/pho, or tifone. But in order finally
to settle the matter one wants examples of
this sense of tufdn."
[Prof. Skeat {Concise Did. s.v.) gives :
" Sometimes claimed as a Chinese word
meaning ' a great wind '
but this
seems to be a late mystification. In
old authors the forms are tuffon, tiiffoon,
tiphon, &c. — Arab, tfifdn, a hurricane,
storm. Gk. Tv(puv, better ti;0c6s, a
whirlwind. The close accidental coin-
cidence of these words in sense and
form is very remarkable, as Whitney
notes."]
c. A.D. 160. — ". . . dies quidem tandem
illuxit : sed nichil de periculo, de saeviti^ve
remissum, quia turbines etiam crebriores,
et coelum atrum et fumigantes globi, et
figurae quaedam nubium metuendae, quas
T^j^Lwuas vocabant, impendere, imminere,
etaepressurae navem videbantur." — Aul.
Gellius, xix. 2.
1540. — "Now having . . . continued our
Navigation within this Bay of Canchin-ddnci
. . . upon the day of the nativity of our
Lady, being the eight of September, for the
fear that we were in of the new Moon, during
the which there oftentimes happens in this
Climate such a terrible storm of wind and
rain, as it is not possible for ships to with-
stand it, which by the Chineses is named
Tuf an " (o qual tormento os Chins chamao
tufao). — Pinto (orig. cap. I.) in Cogan,
p. 60.
,, "... in the height of forty and
one degrees, there arose so terrible a South-
wind, called by ^the Chineses Tufaon (uii
tpmpo do Sul, a q Chins chamao tufao)." —
Ibid. (cap. Ixxix.), in Cogan, p. 97.
1554.— "Nao se ouve por pequena mara-
vilha cessarem os tufdes na paragem da
ilha de Sachiao." — Letter in Sousa, Orients
Conquist. i. 680.
[c. 1554. — ". . . suddenly from the west
arose a great storm known as fil Tofani
[literally ' Elephant's flood, comp. ELE-
PHANT A, h.]."— Travels of Sidi AH, Pels,
ed. Vamb^ry, p. 17.]
typhoon:
949
TYPHOON.
1567. — '*! went aboorde a shippe of Ben-
gala, at which time it was the yeere of
Touffon, concerning which Touflfon ye are
to vnderstand that in the East Indies often
times, there are not stormes as in other
countreys ; but every 10 or 12 yeeres there
are such tempests and stormes that it is a
thing incredible . . . neither do they know cer-
tainly what yeere they will come." — Master
Caesar Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 370 [369].
1575. — "But when we approach'd unto it
(Cyprus), a Hurricane arose suddenly, and
blew so fiercely upon us, that it wound our
great Sail round about our main Mast. . . .
These Winds arise from a Wind that is
called by the Greeks Typhon ; and Pliny
calleth it Vertex and' Vortex ; but as danger-
ous as they are, as they arise suddenly, so
quickly are they laid again also." — Rainvoljf's
Travels, in Ray's Collection, ed. 1705, p. 320.
Here the traveller seems to intimate (though
we are not certain) that Typhon was then
applied in the Levant to such winds ; in any
case it was exactly the tUfdn of India.
1602. — "This Junk seeking to make the
port of Chincheo met with a tremendous
storm such as the natives call Tufao, a thing
so overpowering and terrible, and bringing
such violence, such earthquake as it were,
that it appears as if all the spirits of the
infernal world had got into the waves and
seas, driving them in a whirl till their fury
seems to raise a scud of flame, whilst in the
space of one turning of the sand-glass the
wind shall veer round to every point of the
compass, seeming to blow more furiously
from each in succession.
"Such is this phenomenon that the very
birds of heaven, by some natural instinct,
know of its coming 8 days beforehand, and
are seen to take their nests down from the
tree-tops and hide them in crevices of rock.
Eight days before, the clouds also are seen
to float so low as almost to graze men's
heads, whilst in these days the seas seem
beaten down as it were, and of a deep blue
colour. And before the storm breaks forth,
the sky exhibits a token well-known to all,
a great object which seamen call the Ox-Eye
{Olho de Boi) all of different colours, but so
gloomy and appalling that it strikes fear in
all who see it. And as the Bow of Heaven,
when it appears, is the token of fair weather,
and calm, so this seems to portend the
Wrath of God, as we may well call such a
storm. . . ." &c, — Gouto, V. viii. 12.
1610. — " But at the breaking vp, commeth
alway a cniell Storme, which they call the
Tuflfon, fearfull even to men on land ; which
is not alike extreame euery yeare." — Finch,
in Purchas, i. 423.
1613. — "E porque a terra he salitrosa e
ventosa, he muy sogeita a tempestades, ora
menor aquella chamada Ecnephia (E/ci'e0ias),
ora maior chamada Tiphon (Tu^wj'), aquelle
de ordinario chamamos Tuphao ou Tor-
menta desfeita . . . e corre com tanta
furia e impeto que desfas os tectos das
casas 6 aranca arvores, e as vezes do mar
lan^a as embarca96es em terra nos campos
do sertao." — Godinho de Eredia, f. 36^.
1615. — "And about midnight Capt. Adams
went out in a bark abord the Hozeander
with many other barks to tow her in, we
fearing a tuflfon."— Coc-^-s's Diary, i. 50.
1624. — "3. Typhones majores, qui per
latitudinem aliquam corripiunt, et correpta
sorbent in sursum, raro fiunt ; at vortices,
sive turbines exigui et quasi ludicri, fre-
quenter.
" 4. Omnes procellae et typhones, et tur-
bines majores, habent manifestum motum
praecipitii, aut vibrationis deorsum magis
quam alii venti." — Bacon, Hist. Ventomm, in
B. Montagu's ed. of Works, x. 49. In the
translation by R. G. (1671) the words are
rendered " the greater typhones." — Ihid.
xiv. 268.
1626. — ^^ Francis Fernandez writeth, that
in the way from Malacca to lapan they are
encountred with great stormes which they
call Tuffons, that blow foure and twentie
houres, beginning from the North to the
East, and so about the Com passe." — Pur-
chas, PilgHmage, 600.
1688. — "TuflFoons are a particular kind
of violent Storms blowing on the Coast of
Tonquin ... it comes on fierce and blows
very violent, at N.E. twelve hours more or
less. . . WTien the Wind begins to abate
it dies away suddenly, and falling flat calm
it continues so an Hour, more or less ; then
the Wind comes round about to the S. W. and
it blows and rains as fierce from thence, as it
did before at N.E. and as long." — Dampier^
ii. 36.
1712. — "Non v'^ spavento paragonabile
a quello de' naviganti, quali in mezzo all'
oceano assaltati d'ogni intorno da turbini e
da tifoni." — P. Pcwlo Segnero, Mann, dell'
Anima, Ottobre 14. (Borrowed from Delia
Crusca Voc).
1721. — "I told them they were all strangers
to the nature of the Moussoons and Tuf-
foons on the coast of India and China." —
Shelwcke's Voyage, 383.
1727. — " ... by the Beginning of Sep-
tember, they reacht the Coast of China, where
meeting with a Tuflfoon, or a North East
Storm, that often blows violently about that
Season, they were forced to bear away for
Johore."— ^. Hamilton, ii. 89 ; [ed. 1744, ii.
88].
1727.—
" In the dread Ocean, undulating wide,
Beneath the radiant line that girts the
globe.
The circling Typhon, whirl'd from point
to point.
Exhausting all the rage of all the Sky. . . ."
Thomson, Summer.
1780.— Appended to Dunn's New Direc-
tory, 5th ed. is : —
"Prognostic of a Tuflfoon on the Coast
of China. By Antonio Pascal de Rosa, d
Portuguese Pilot of Macao."
c. 1810. —(Mr. Martyn) "was with us
during a most tremendous touflfan, and no
one who has not been in a tropical region
can, I think, imagine what these storms
are." — Mrs. Sherwood's Autobiog. 382.
TYPHOON.
950
UJUNGTANAH.
1826. — "A most terrific toofaun . . .
came on that seemed likely to tear the
very trees up by the roots." — John Shipp,
ii. 285.
,, "I thanked him, and enquired
how this toofan or storm had arisen." —
Pandurang Hari, [ed. 1873, i. 50].
1836. — "A hurricane has blown ever
since gunfire ; clouds of dust are borne
along upon the rushing wind ; not a drop of
rain ; nothing is to be seen but the whirling
clouds of the tflfan. The old peepul-tree
moans, and the wind roars in it as if the
storm would tear it up by the roots." —
Wanderings of a Pilgrim, ii. 53.
1840. — "Slavers throwing overboard the
Dead and Dying. Typhoon coming on.
*' 'Aloft all hands, strike the topmasts and
belay ;
Yon angry setting sun, and fierce-edge
clouds
Declare the Typhoon's coming ' &c.
{Fallacies of Hope)."
J. M. W. Turner, in the
R.A. Catalogue.
Mr. Ruskin appears to have had no doubt
as to the etymology of Tj^hoon, for the
rain-cloud from this picture is engraved in
Modern Painters, vol. iv. as "The Locks of
T3rphon." See Mr. Hamerton's Life of
Turner, pp. 288, 291, 345.
Punch parodied Turner in the follow-
ing imaginary entry from the K.A.
Catalogue :
"34.— A Typhoon bursting in a Simoon
over the Whirlpool of Maelstrom, Norway,
with a ship on tire, an eclipse and the effect
of a lunar rainbow."
1853.—". . . pointing as he spoke to a
dark dirty line which was becoming more
and more visible in the horizon :
"'By Jove, yes!' cried Stanton, 'that's
a typhaon coming up, sure enough.'" —
Oakfield, i. 122.
1859. — "The weather was sultry and un-
settled, and my Jemadar, Ramdeen Te-
warry . . . opined that we ought to make
ready for the coming tuphan or tempest.
... A darkness that might be felt, and
that no lamp could illumine, shrouded our
camp. The wind roared and yelled. It was
a hurricane."— X^.-Co^. Lewin, A Fhi on the
Wheel, p. 62.
Compare the next quotation, from the
same writer, with that given above from
Couto respecting the Olho de Boi :
1885. — " The district was subject to
cyclonic storms of incredible violence, for-
tunately lasting for a very short time, but
which often caused much destruction.
These storms were heralded by the appear-
ance above the horizon of clouds known to
the natives by the name of ' lady's eyebrows,'
so called from their being curved in a
narrow black-arched wisp, and these most
surely foretold the approach of the tornado."
^lUd. 176.
TYRE, s. Tamil and Malayal. tayir.
The common term in S. India for
curdled milk. It is the Skt. dadhu
Hind, dahi of Upper India, and pro-
bably the name is a corruption of that
word.
1626. — "Many reasoned with the Jesuits,
and some held vaine Discourses of the
Creation, as that there were seuen seas ;
one of Salt water, the second of Fresh, the
third of Honey, the fourth of Milke, the
fift of Tair (which is Cream beginning to
sowre). . . ." — Purchas, Pilgrimage, 561.
1651. — "Tayer, dat is dicke Melch, die
wie Saen nommen." — Rogerixis, 138.
1672.—" Curdled milk, Tayer, or what
we call Saane, is a thing very grateful to
them, for it is very cooling, and used by
them as a remedy, especially in hot fevers
and smallpox, which is very pi*evalent in the
country." — Baldaeiis, Zeylon, 403.
1776. — "If a Bramin applies himself to
commerce, he shall not sell . . . Camphire
and other aromaticks, or Honey, or Water,
or Poison, or Flesh, or Milk, or Tyer (Sour
Cream) or Ghee, or bitter Oil. . . ." — Halhed.
Code, 41.
1782. — " Les uns en furent afflig^s pour
avoir passd les nuits et dormi en plein air ;
d'autres pour avoir mang6 du riz froid avec
du Tair." — Sonnerat, i. 201.
c. 1784. — "The Saniassi (Sunyasee), who
lived near the chauderie (see CHOULTRY),
took charge of preparing my meals, which
consisted of rice, vegetables, tayar {lait
caille), and a little mologonier" {eau poivrie —
see MULLIGATAWNY).-i/a«>er, i. 147.
[1800.— "The boiled milk, that the family
has not used, is allowed to cool in the same
vessel ; and a little of the former day's
t3nre, or curdled milk, is added to promote
its coagulation. . . ." — Buchanan, Mysore^
ii. 14.]
1822. — "He was indeed poor, but he was
charitable ; so he spread before thom a
repast, in which there was no lack of ghee,
or milk, or tyer." — The Gooroo Paramartan^
E.T. by Babington, p. 80.
u
UJUNGTANAH, n.p. This is the
Malay name (nearly answering to
' Land's End,' from Ujung, ' point or
promontory,' and tanah, ' land ') of the
extreme end of the Malay Peninsula
terminating in what the maps call Pt.
Romania. In Godinho de Eredia's
Declaracam de Malaca the term is
applied to the whole Peninsula, but
owing to the interchangeable use of W|
UMBRELLA.
951
UMBRELLA.
V, and of j, i, it appears there through-
out as Viontana. The name is often
applied by the Portuguese writers to
the Kingdom of Johor, in which the
Malay dynasty of Malacca established
itself when expelled by Alboquerque
in 1511 ; and it is even applied (as in
the quotation from Barros) to their
capital.
c. 1539.— "After that the King of Jan-
tana had taken that oath before a great
Cacis (Oasis) of his, called Jiaia Moidana,
upon a festival day when as they solemnized
their Ramadan (Ramdam) . . . " — Finto, in
Cogan's E.T,, p. 36.
1553. — "And that you may understand
the position of the city of Ujantana, which
Don Stephen went to attack, you must
know that Ujantana is the most southerly
and the most easterly point of the mainland
of the Malaca coast, which from this Point
(distant from the equator about a degree,
and from Malaca something more than 40
leagues) turns north in the direction of the
Kingdom of Siam. ... On the western
side of this Point a river runs into the
sea, so deep that ships can run up it 4
leagues beyond the bar, and along its banks,
well inland, King Alaudin had established
a big town. . . ." — Barros, IV. xi. 13.
1554.—". . . en Muar, in Ojantana. . . ."
—Botelho, Tomho, 105.
UMBRELLA, s. This word is of
course not Indian or Anglo-Indian,
but the thing is very prominent in
India, and some interest attaches to
the history of the word and thing in
Europe. \Ve shall collect here a few
quotations bearing upon this. The
knowledge and use of this serviceable
instrument seems to have gone through
extraordinary eclipses. It is frequent
as an accompaniment of royalty in the
Nineveh sculptures ; it was in general
Indian use in the time of Alexander ;
it occurs in old Indian inscriptions, on
Greek vases, and in Greek and Latin
literature ; it was in use at the court
of Byzantium, and at that of the
Great Khan in Mongolia, in medieval
Venice, and more recently in the
semi- savage courts of Madagascar and
Ashantee. Yet it was evidently a
strange object, needing particular de-
scription, to John MarignoUi (c. 1350),
Buy Clavijo (c. 1404), Barbosa (1516),
John de Barros (1553), and Minsheu
(1617). See also CHATTA, and SOM-
BRERO.
c. B.C. 325. — "Tous 5^ Trorywj'ds \iy€L
N^apxos 6'ti /SdTrroi/rat 'Ivdol . . . Acai
<r/ctd5td 6'rt irpo^dWoPTai, rod d^peoi, 6(roi
ovK -qixeKriiievoi. 'IvStDv." — Arrian, IndicUy
xvi.
c. B.C. 2,
" Ipse tene distenta suis umbracula virgis ;
Ipse face in turba, qua venit ilia,
locum."
Ovid, Art. Amat. ii. 209-210.
c. A.D. 5.
" Aurea pellebant rapidos umbracula soles
Quae tamen Herculeae sustinuere ma-
nus." Ibid. Fiisti, ii. 311-312.
c. A.D. 100.
"En, cui tu viridem umbellam, cui succina
mittas
Grandia natalis quoties redit. . . ."
Juvenal, ix. 50-51.
c. 200. — " . . . ^Treimipe de Kal KKivrjv ai^Ti^}
apyvpbiroda, /cat crrpco/xvT^u, Kal (XKTjvrjv ovpav-
6po(pov dvdivTjv, Kai dpdvov dpyvpovv, Kai
iTrixpv<yov aKiddiop . . ." — AthenaeuSy
Lib. ii. Epit. § 31.
c. 380. — "Ubi si inter aurata flabella
laciniis sericis insiderint muscae, vel per
foramen umbraculi pensilis radiolus irru-
perit solis, queruntur quod non sunt apud
Cimmerios nati." — Ammianus Marcellimis,
XXVIII. iv.
1248.— "Ibi etiam quoddam Solinmn {v.
Soliolum), sive tentoriolum, quod portatur
super caput Imperatoris, fuit praesentatum
eidem, quod totum erat praeparatum cum
gemmis." — Joan, de Piano Carpini, in Rec.
de v., iv. 759-760.
c. 1292,— "Et a haute festes porte Mon-
signor le Dus une corone d'or . . . et la ou
il vait a hautes festes si vait apres lui un
damoiseau qui porte une unbrele de dras a
or sur son chief ..."
and again :
"Et apres s'en vet Monsignor Ii Dus de-
sos I'onbrele que Ii dona Monsignor TApos-
toille ; et cele onbrele est d'un dras (a) or,
que la porte un damosiaus entre ses mains,
que s'en vet totes voies apres Monsignor Ii
Dus."— Venetian Chronicle of Martina da
Canale, Arckiv. K^^tor. Ital., I. Ser. viii. 214,
560.
1298.— "Et tout ceus . . . ont par com-
mandement que toutes fois que il chevau-
chent doivent avoir sus le chief un palieque
que on dit ombrel, que on porte sur une
lance en senefiance de grant seigneurie."—
Marco Polo, Text of Pauthier, i. 256-7.
c. 1332.— (At Constantinople) "the inha-
bitants, military men or others, great and
small, winter and summer, carry over their
heads huge umbrellas (via halldt)."—Ibn
Batuta, ii. 440.
c. 1335.— "Whenever the Sultan (of
Delhi) mounts his horse, they carry an
umbrella over his head. But when he
starts on a march to war, or on a long
journey, you see carried over his head
seven umbrellas, two of which are covered
with jewels of inestimable value." — Shihd-
buddln DimisMl, in Not. et Exts. xiii. 190.
1404.— "And over her head they bore a
shade (sombra) carried by a man, on a
tMBRELLA.
952
UPAS.
shaft like that of a lance ; and it was of
white silk, made like the roof of a round
tent, and stretched by a hoop of wood, and
this shade they carry over the head to
protect them from the sun." — Clavijo,
§ cxxii.
1541. — "Then next to them marches
twelve men on horseback, called Pere-
tandas, each of them carrying an Umbrello
of carnation Sattin, and other twelve that
follow with banners of white damask." —
Pinto, in Cogan's E.T., p. 135.
In the original this runs :
**Vao doze homes a cavallo, que se
chamao peretandas, co sombreyros de citim
cramesim nas maos a modo de esparavels
2)ostos etn cesteas viuyto covipridas (like tents
upon very long staves) et outros doze co
bandeyras de damasco branco."
[c. 1590.— " The Ensigns of Royalty. . . .
2. The Chat7-y or umbrella, is adorned with
the most precious jewels, of which there are
never less than seven. 3. The Sdihdn is of
an oval form, a yard in length, and its
handle, like that of the umbrella, is covered
with brocade, and ornamented with precious
stones. One of the attendants holds it, to
keep off the rays of the sun. It is also
called Aftdbgir." — Am, i. 50.]
1617.— "An Smbrdl, a. fashion o/ round
and broad e fanne, wherewith the Indians,
and from them our great ones preseinie them-
selves from the hedte of tlie scorching simne.
G. Ombrafre, m. Ombrelle, f. I. Om-
br^lla. L. Vmbella, ab vmbra, the shadow,
est enim instrumentum quo solem a facie
arcent IF luven. Gr. aKidbiov, diminut. a
<XKia, i. vmbra. T. (Sihabhtxt, q. jscha-
th«t, CL schattfit, i. vmbra, et hut, i.
pileus, d quo, et B. <Schinhorbt. Br. Teg-
gidel, d teg. i. pulchrum forma, et gidd, pro
riddio, i. protegere ; haec enim vmhellae
finis." — Minshexi (1st ed. s.v.).
1644. — "Here (at Marseilles) we bought
umbrellas against the heats." — Evelyn's
Diary, 7th Oct.
1677. — (In this passage the word is applied
to an awning before a shop. " The Streets
are generally narrow . . . the better to
receive the advantages of Umbrello's ex-
tended from side to side to keep the sun's
violence from their customers." — Fryer,
222.
1681. — "After these comes an Elephant
with two Priests on his back ; one whereof
is the Priest before spoken of, carrying the
painted Stick on his shoulder. . . . The other
sits behind him, holding a round thing like
an Vmbrello over his head, to keep off Sun
or Rain. " — Knox's Ceylon, 79.
1709. — ". . . The Young Gentleman
belonging to the Custom-house that for fear
of rain borrowed the Umbrella at Will's
Coffee-house in Cornhill of the Mistress, is
hereby advertised that to be dry from head
to foot in the like occasion he shall be wel-
' come to the Maid's pattens. " — The Female
Tatler, Dec. 12, quoted in Malcolm's
Anecdotes, 1808, p. 429.
1712.
"The tuck'd up semstress walks with hasty
strides
While streams run down her oil'd um-
brella's sides."
Sii-lft, A City Shower.
1715.
"Good housewives all the winter's rage
despise.
Defended by the riding hood's disguise ;
Or underneath the Umbrella's oily shade
Safe through the wet on clinking pattens
tread.
"Let Persian dames the Umbrella's ribs
display
To guard their beauties from the sunny
ray;
Or sweating slaves support the shady load
When Eastern monarchs show their state
abroad ;
Britain in winter only knows its aid
To guard from chilly showers the walking
maid." Gay, Trivia, i.
1850. — Advertisement posted at the door of
one of the Sections of the British Association
meeting at Edinburgh.
"The gentleman, who carried away a
brown silk umbrella from the Section
yesterday, may have the cover belonging to
it, which is of no further use to the Owner,
by applying to the Porter at the Royal
Hotel." — {From Personal Recollection.) — It
is a curious parallel to the advertisement
above from the Female Tatler.
UPAS, s. This word is now, like
Juggernaut, chiefly used in English
as a customary metaphor, and to indi-
cate some institution that the speaker
wishes to condemn in a compendious
manner. The word upas is Javanese
for poison ; [Mr. Scott writes : " The
Malay word Upas, means simply
'poison.' It is Javanese hupas, Sun-
danese iipas, Balinese hupas, 'poison.'
It commonly refers to vegetable poison,
because such are more common. In
the Lampong language upas means
' sickness.' "] It became familiar in
Europe in connection with exaggerated
and fabulous stories regarding the
extraordinary and deadly character of
a tree in Java, alleged to be so called.
There are several trees in the Malay
Islands producing deadly poisons, but
the particular tree to which such
stories were attached is one which
has in the last century been described
under the name of Antiaris toxicariay
from the name given to the poison by
the Javanese proper, viz. Antjar, or
Anchar (the name of the tree all over
Java), whilst it is known to the
Malays and people of Western Java
as L/pas, and in Celebes and the
Philippine Islands as Ipo or Hipo^
UPAS.
953
UPAS.
[According to Mr. Scott "the Malay
name for the 'poison-tree,' or any
poison-tree, is 'pohun upas, 'pfihun Upas,
represented in English by bohon-
upas. The names of two poison-trees,
the Javanese anchar (Malay also
anchar) and chetih, appear occasion-
ally in English books. . . The Sun-
danese name for the poison tree is
huh ongko."] It was the poison
commonly used by the natives of
Celebes and other islands for poison-
ing the small bamboo darts which
they used (and in some islands still
use) to shoot from the blow-tube (see
SUMPITAN, SARBATANE).
The story of some deadly poison in
these islands is very old, and we find
it in the Travels of Friar Odoric, ac-
companied by the mention of the dis-
gusting antidote which was believed to
be efficacious, a genuine Malay belief,
and told by a variety of later and
independent writers, such as Nieuhof,
Saar, Ta vernier, Cleyer, and Kaempfer.
The subject of this poison came
especially to the notice of the Dutch
in connection wdth its use to poison
the arrows just alluded to, and some
interesting particulars are given on
the subject by Bon tins, from whom
a quotation is given below, with
others. There is a notice of the
poison in De Bry, in Sir T. Herbert
(whencesoever he borrowed it), and in
somewhat later authors about the
middle of the 17th century. In
March 1666 the subject came before
the young Royal Society, and among
a long list of subjects for inquiry in
the East occur two questions pertain-
ing to tins matter.
The illustrious Rumphius in his
Herbarium Amhoinense goes into a
good deal of detail on the subject,
but the tree does not grow in Am-
boyna where he wrote, and his account
thus contains some ill-founded state-
ments, which afterwards lent them-
selves to the fabulous history of which
we shall have to speak presently.
Rumphius however procured from
Macassar specimens of the plant, and
it was he who first gave the native
name {Ipo, the Macassar form) and
assigned a scientific name. Arbor toxi-
caria.^ Passing over with simple
* It must be kept in mind that though Rum-
phius (George Everard Rumpf) died in 1693, his
great work was not printed till nearly fifty years
afterwards (1741).
mention the notices in the appendix
to John Ray's Hist. Plantarum, and in
Valentijn (from both of which extracts
will be found beloAv), we come to the
curious compound of the loose state-
ments of former writers magnified, of
the popular stories current among
Europeans in the Dutch colonies, and
of pure romantic invention, which
first appeared in 1783, in the London
Magazine. The professed author of
this account was one Foersch, who had
served as a junior surgeon in the Dutch
East Indies."^ This person describes
the tree, called bohon-upas, as situated
"about 27 leagues t from Batavia, 14
from Soura Karta, the seat of the
Emperor, and between 18 and 20
leagues from Tinkjoe" (probably for
Tjukjoe, i.e. Djokjo- Karta), " the present
residence of the Sultan of Java."
Within a radius of 15 to 18 miles
round the tree no human creature, no
living thing could exist. Condemned
malefactors were employed to fetch
the poison ; they were protected by
special arrangements, yet not more
than 1 in 10 of them survived the
adventure. Foersch also describes
executions by means of the Upas
poison, which he says he witnessed at
Sura Karta in February 1776.
The whole paper is a very clever
piece of sensational romance, and has
impressed itself indelibly, it would
seem, on the English language ; for to
it is undoubtedly due the adoption of
that standing metaphor to which we
have alluded at the beginning of this
article. This effect may, however, have
been due not so much directly to the
article in the London Magazine as to
the adoption of the fable by the famous
ancestor of a man still more famous,
Erasmus Darwin, in his poem of the
Loves of the Plants. In that work not
only is the essence of Foersch's story
embodied in the verse, but the story
itself is quoted at length in the notes.
It is said that Darwin was warned of
the worthlessness of the narrative, but
was unwilling to rob his poem of so
sensational an episode.
Nothing appears to be kno\\Ti of
Foersch except that there was really a
person of that name in the medical
* Foersch was a surgeon of the third class at
Saraarang in the year ms.—Horsfield, in BaL
Tram, as quoted below.
t This distance is probably a clerical error. It
is quite inconsistent with the other two assigned.
UPAS.
954
UPAS.
service in Java at tlie time indicated.
In our article ANACONDA we have
adduced some curious particulars of
analogy between the Anaconda-myth
and the Upas-myth, and intimated a
suspicion that the same hand may have
had to do with the spinning of both
yarns.
The extraordinary eclat produced by
the Foerschian fables led to the
appointment of a committee of the
Batavian Society to investigate the
true factS) whose report was published
in 1789. This we have not yet been
able to see, for the report is not con-
tained in the regular series of the
TrmisacUons of that Society ; nor have
we found a refutation of the fables by
M. Charles Coquebert referred to by
Leschenault in the paper which we
are about to mention. The poison tree
was observed in Java by Deschamps,
naturalist with the expedition of
D'Entrecasteaux, and is the subject of
a notice by him in the Annales de
Voyages^ vol. i., which goes into little
detail, but appears to be correct as far
•as it goes, except in the statement that
the Anchar was confined to Eastern
Java. But the first thorough identifica-
tion of the plant, and scientific account
of the facts M^as that of M. Leschenault
de la Tour. This French savant, when
about to join a voyage of discovery
to the South Seas, was recommended
by Jussieu to take up the investigation
of the Upas. On first enquiring at
Batavia and Samarang, M. Leschenault
heard only fables akin to Foersch's
romance, and it was at Sura Karta
that he first got genuine information,
which eventually enabled him to de-
scribe the tree from actual examination.
The tree from which he took his
specimens was more than 100 ft. in
height, with a girth of 18 ft. at the
base. A Javanese who climbed it to
procure the flowers had to make cuts
in the stem in order to mount. After
ascending some 25 feet the man felt so
ill that he had to come down, and for
some days he continued to sufl'er from
nausea, vomiting, and vertigo. But
another man climbed to the top of the
tree without suffering at all. On
another occasion Leschenault, having
had a tree of 4 feet girth cut down,
walked among its broken branches,
and had face and hands besprinkled
_ with the gum-resin, yet neither did
he suffer ; he adds, however, that he
had washed immediately after. Lizards
and insects were numerous on the
trunk, and birds perched upon the
branches. M. Leschenault gives de-
tails of the preparation of the poison
as practised by the natives, and also
particulars of its action, on which
experiment was made in Paris with
the matei-ial which he brought to
Europe. He gave it the scientific
name by which it continues to be
known, viz, Antiaris toxicaria (N.O.
Artocarpeae).*
M. Leschenault also drew the atten-
tion of Dr. Horsfield, who had been
engaged in the botanical exploration
of Java some years before the British
occupation, and continued it during
that period, to the subject of the Upas,
and he published a paper on it in the
Batavian Transactions for 1813 (vol.
vii.). His account seems entirely in
accordance with that of Leschenault,
but is more detailed and complete,
with the result of numerous observa-
tions and experiments of his own.
He saw the Antiaris first in the
Province of Poegar, on his way to
Banyuwangi. In Blambangan (eastern
extremity of Java) he visited four or
five trees ; he afterwards found a very
tall specimen groAving at Passaruwang,
on the borders of Malang, and again
several young trees in the forests of
Japara, and one near Onarang. In all
these cases, scattered over the length
of Java, the people knew the tree as
aiKliar.
Full articles on the subject are to
be found (by Mr. J. J. Bennet) in
Horsfield's Plantae Javanicae Rariores^
1838-52, pp. 52 seqq., together with a
figure of a flowering branch pi. xiii. ;
and in Blume's Btimphia (Brussels,
1836), pp. 46 seqq., and pis. xxii., xxiii. ;
to both of which works we have been
much indebted for guidance. Blume
gives a drawing, for the truth of which
he vouches, of a tall specimen of the
trees. These he describes as "vastus^
arduaSy et a ceteris segregatas," — solitary
* Leschenault also gives the description of an-
other and still more powerful poison, used in a
similar way to that of the Antiaris, viz. the tieute,
called sometimes Upas Raja, the plant producing
which is a Strychnos, and a creeper. Though, as
we have said, the name Uj^as is generic, and is
applied to this, it is not the Upas of Engh.sh
metaphor, and we are not concerned with it
here. Both kinds are produced and prepared in
Java. The Ipo (a form of Upas) of Macassar is
the Antiaris; the ipo of the Borneo Dayaks is
the Tieute.
M
ZTPAS.
955
UPAS.
and eminent, on account of their great
longevity, (possibly on account of their
being spared by the axe ?), but not for
-any such reason as the fables allege.
There is no lack of adjoining vegetation ;
the spreading branches are clothed
abundantly with parasitical plants,
and numerous birds and squirrels
frequent them. The stem throws out
* wings ' or buttresses (see Horsfield in
the Bat. Trans., and Blume's PL) like
many of the forest trees of Further
India. Blunie refers, in connection
with the origin of the prevalent fables,
to the real existence of exhalations of
carbonic acid gas in the volcanic tracts
of Java, dangerous to animal life and
producing sterility around, alluding
particularly to a paper by M. Loudoun
(a Dutch official of Scotch descent), in
the Edinburgh New Phil. Journal for
1832, p. 102, containing a formidable
-description of the Guwo Upas or
Poison Valley on the frontier of the
Pekalongan and Banyumas provinces.
We may observe, however, that, if we
remember rightly, the exaggerations of
Mr. Loudoun have been exposed and
ridiculed by Dr. Junghuhn, the author
of " Java." And if the Foersch legend
be compared with some of the par-
ticulars alleged by several of the older
writers, e.g. Camell (in Ray), Valentijn,
Spielman, Kaempfer, and Rumphius,
it will be seen that the basis for a
great part of that putida commentatio,
as Blume calls it, is to be found in them.
George Colman the Younger founded
on the Foerschian Upas-myth, a kind
of melodrama, called the Law of Java,
jirst acted at Co vent Garden May 11,
1822. We give some quotations below.''^
Lindley, in his Vegetable Kingdom,
in a short notice of Antiaris toxicaria,
says that, though the accounts are
greatly exaggerated, yet the facts are
notable enough. He says cloth made
from the tough fibre is so acrid as to
verify the Shirt of Nessus. My friend
Gen. Maclagan, noticing Lindley's
remark to me, adds : "Do you re-
member in our High School days (at
Edinburgh) a grand Diorama called
The Upas Tree? It showed a large
wild valley, with a single tree in the
* I remember when a boy reading the whole of
Foersch's story in a fascinating book, called
Wood's Zoography, which I have not seen for half
a century, and which, I should suppose from my
recollection, was more sensational than scientific.
middle, and illustrated the safety of
approach on the windward side, and
the desolation it dealt on the other."
[For some details at to the use of
the Upas poison, and an analysis of
the Arrow-poisons of Borneo by Dr.
L. Lewin (from Virchoio's Archiv. fur
Pathol. Anat. 1894, pp. 317-25) see Ling
Roth, Natives of Sarawak, ii. 188 seqq.
and for superstitions connected with
these poisons, Skeat, Malay Magic, 426.]
0. 1330. — "En queste isole sono molte
cose maravigliose e strane. Onde alcuni
arbori li sono . . . che fanno veleno
pessimo . . . Quelli uomini sono quasi
tutti corsali, e quando vanno a battaglia
portano ciascuno uno canna in mano, di
lunghezza d'un braccio e pongono in capo
de la canna uno ago di ferro atossiato in
quel veleno, e sofiano nella canna e I'ago vola
e percuotelo dove vogliono, e'ncontinente
quelli ch'^ percosso niuore. Ma egli hanno
la tina piene di stereo d'uomo e una is-
codella di stereo guarisce I'uonio da queste
cotali ponture." — Storia di Prate Odorigo,
from Palatina MS., in Cathay, dx., App.,
p. xlix.
c. 1630.— "And (in Makasser) which is
no lesse infernall, the men use long canes
or truncks (cald Sempitans — see SUMPI-
TAN), out of which they can (and use it)
blow a little pricking quill, which if it draw
the lest drop of blood from any part of the
body, it makes him (though the strongest
man living) die immediately ; some venoms
operate in an houre, others in a moment,
the veynes and body (by the virulence of
the poyson) corrupting and rotting presently,
to any man's terrour and amazement, and
feare to live where such abominations pre-
dominate."—&V T. Herbert, ed. 1638, p. 329.
0. 1631.— " I will now conclude ; but I first
must say something of the poison used by
the King of Macassar in the Island of
Celebes to envenom those little arrows
which they shoot through blowing-tubes,
a poison so deadly that it causes death more
rapidly than a dagger. For one wounded
ever so lightly, be it but a scratch bring-
ing blood, or a prick in the heel, immedi-
ately begins to nod like a drunken man,
and falls dead to the ground. And within
half an hour of death this putrescent poison
so corrupts the fiesh that it can be plucked
from the bones like so much mncns. And
what seems still more marvellous, if a man
(e.g.) be scratched in the thigh, or higher
in the body, by another point which is not
poisoned, and the still warm blood as it
flows down to the feet be merely touched
by one of these poisoned little arrows,
swift as wind the pestilent influence ascends
to the wound, and with the same swiftness
and other effects snatches the man from
among the living.
"These are no idle tales, but the experi-
ence of eye-witnesses, not only among our
countrymen, but among Danes and English-
men."—/ac. Bontii, lib. v. cap. xxxiii.
UPAS.
956
UPAS.
1646. — "Es wachst ein Baum auf Mac-
casser, einer Oust aiif der Insul Qeleles, der
ist treflich vergiftet, dass wann einer nur
an einem Glied damit verletzet wird, und
man solches nit alsbald wegschlagt, der
Gift geschwind zum Hertzen eilet, und den
Garaus machet" (then the antidote as be-
fore is mentioned). . . . "Mit solchem
Gift schmieren die Bandanesen Ihre lange
Pfeil, die Sie von grossen Bogen, einer
Mannslang hoch, hurtig schiessen ; in Banda
aber tahten Ihre Weiber grossen Schaden
damit. Denn Sie sich auf die Baume
setzten, und kleine Fischgeriiht damit
schmierten, und durch ein gehohlert Rohr-
lein, von einem Baum, auf unser Volck
schossen, niit grossen machtigen Schaden."
' — iSaar, Ost-lndianisclie Funfzehen-Jahrige
Kriegs-Dienste . . . 1672, pp. 46-47.
1667. — ^^ Enquiries for Suratt, and other
rtarts of the East Indies.
* * * » *
"19. Whether it be true, that the only
Antidote hitherto known, against the
famous and fatal macassar-poison, is human
ordure, taken inwardly ? And what sub-
stance that poison is made of ? " — Phil.
Trans, vol. ii. Anno 1667 (Proceedings for
March 11, 1666, i.e. N.S. 1667), d. 417.
1682. — "The especial weapons of the
Makassar soldiers, which they use against
their enemies, are certain pointed arrowlets
about a foot in length. At the foremost
end these are fitted with a sharp and
pointed fish-tooth, and at the butt with a
knob of spongy wood.
"The points of these arrows, long before
they are to be used, are dipt in poison and
then dried.
"This poison is a sap that drips from
the bark of the branches of a certain tree,
like resin, from pine-trees.
"The tree grows on the Island Makasser,
in the interior, and on three or four islands
of the Bugisses (see BUGIS), round about
Makassar. It is about the height of the
clove-tree, and has leaves very similar.
"The fresh sap of this tree is a very
deadly poison ; indeed its virulence is
incurable.
' ' The arrowlets prepared with this poison
are not, by the Makasser soldiers, shot with
a bow, but blown from certain blow-pipes
[xiit zeTcere spatten gespat) ; just as here, in
the country, people shoot birds by blowing
round pellets of clay.
"They can with these in still weather hit
their mark at a distance of 4 rods.
"They say the Makassers themselves
know no remedy against this poison . . .
for the poison presses swiftly into the blood
and vital spirits, and causes a violent in-
flammation. They hold (however) that the
surest remedy for this poison is . . ." (and
so on, repeating the antidote already men-
tioned).— Joan Nieuhof's Zee en Land Reize,
&c., pp. 217-218.
c. 1681.— "J rior Toxicaria, Ipo.
"I have never yet met with any poison
more horrible and hatefiil, produced by any
vegetable growth, than that which is derived
from this lactescent tree.
Moreover beneath this tree, and in its-
whole circumference to the distance of a
stone-cast, no plant, no shrub, or herbage-
will grow ; the soil beneath it is barren,
blackened, and burnt as it were . . . and
the atmosphere about it is so polluted and
poisoned that the birds which alight upon
its branches become giddy and fall dead
* * * all things perish which are touched by
its emanations, insomuch that every animal-
shuns it and keeps away from it, and even
the birds eschew flying by it.
"No man dares to approach the tree
without having his arms, feet, and head
wrapped round with linen ... for Death
seems to have planted his foot and hia
throne beside this tree. ..." (He then
tells of a venomous basilisk with two feet in
front and fiery eyes, a crest, and a horn,
that dwelt under this tree). * * *
"The Malays call it Cayit Upas, but in
Macassar and the rest of Celebes it is
called Ipo.
*****
" It grows in desert places, and amid bare
hills, and is easily discerned from afar, there
being no other tree near it."
*****
— Rtimphii, Herharivm Amhoinense, ii. 263-
268.
1685. — "I cannot omit to set forth here
an account of the poisoned missiles of the
Kingdom of Macassar, which the natives of
that kingdom have used against our soldiers,
bringing them to sudden death. It is ex-
tracted from the Journal of the illustrious
and gallant admiral, H. Cornelius Spielman»
. . . The natives of the kingdom in question
possess a singular art of shooting arrows by
blowing through canes, and wounding with
these, insomuch that if the skin be but
slightly scratched the wounded die in a
twinkling."
(Then the old story of the only antidote).
The account follows extracted from the
Journal.
*****
"There are but few among the Macassars
and Bugis who possess the real knowledge
needful for selecting the poison, so as to
distinguish between what is worthless and
what is highest quality. . . . From the
princes (or Rajas) I have understood that
the soil in which the trees affording the
poison grow, for a great space round about
produces no grass nor any other vegetable
growth, and that the poison is properly a
water or liquid, flowing from a bruise or
cut made in the bark of those trees, oozing
out as sap does from plants that afford
milky juices. . . . When the liquid is being
drawn from the wounded tree, no one
should carelessly approach it so as to let
the liquid touch his hands, for by such
contact all the joints become stiffened and
contracted. For this reason the collectors
make use of long bamboos, armed with
sharp iron points. With these they stab
the tree with great force, and so get the-
sap to flow into the canes, in which it
UPAS.
957
UPAS.
speedily hardens. "—Dn. Corn. Spielman . . .
-de Telis deleterio Veneno infectis in Macas-
sar, et aliis Regnis Insulae Celebes ; ex ejics
TJiario extrocta. Hide praemittitur brevis
narratio de hoc materia Dn. Andreae Cleyeri.
la Afiscellanea Curiosa, sive Ephemeridum.
^ . . Academiae Naturae Ciiriosorum, Dec.
II. Annus Tertius. Anni mdclxxxiv.,
Norimbergae (1685), pp. 127 seqq.
1704. — " Ipo sen B.ypo arbor est mediocris,
folio parvo, et obscure virenti, quae tarn
malignae et nocivae qualitatis, ut omne
vivens umbrS, sua interimat, unde narrant
in circuitu, et umbrae distinctu, plurima
ossium mortuorum hominum animalium-
que videri. Circumvicinas etiam plantas
■enecat, et aves insidentes interficere ferunt,
si Nucis Vomicae Igasur, plantam non
invenerint, qua reperta vita quidem do-
nantur et servantur, sed defluvium pati-
untur plumarum. . . . Hypo lac Indi
Caimicones et Samoales, Hispanis infensis-
simi, longis, excipiunt arundineis perticis,
sagittis intoxicandis deserviturum irreme-
diabile venenum, omnibus aliis alexiphar-
macis superius, praeterquam stercore
humano propinato. An Argensolae arhor
comosa, quam Lisidae Celebes ferunt, cujus
umbra occidentals mortifera, orientalis
antidotum? . . ." — De Quibusdam Arboribus
Venenatis, in Herbarmn aliarmnque Stir-
pium in Insula Luzone ... a Revdo Patre
Georgio Camello, S.J. Syllabus ad Joannem
Raium transmissiis. In Appendix, p. 87, of
Joan. Rail Hist. Plantarum. Vol. III.
(London 1704).
r 1712.— "Maxima autem celebritas radi-
culae enata est, ab eximia ilia virtute, quam
adversus toxicum Macassariense praestat,
exitiale illud, et vix alio remedio vincibile.
Est venenum hoc succus lacteus et pinguis,
qui collegitur ex recens sauciata arbore
quadam, indigenes Ipu, Malajis Javanisque
Upa dicta, in abditis locis sylvarum Insulae
Celebes . . . crescente . . . cujus genuinum
€t in sol^ Macassaria, germinantis succum,
qui colligere suscipiunt, praesentissimis vitae
periculis se exponant necesse est. Nam ad
quaerendam arborem loca dumis beluisque
infesta penetranda sunt, inventa vero, nisi
eminus vulneretur, et ab ek parte, a qua
ventus adspirat, vel aura incumbit, aggres-
sores erumpento halitu subito suffocabit,
Quam sortem etiam experiri dicuntur vo-
lucres, arborem recens vulneratam trans-
volantes. Collectio exitiosi liquoris, morti
ob patrata maleficia damnatis committitur,
eo pacto, ut poena remittatur, si liquorem
reportaverint . . . Sylvam ingrediuntur
longS. instructi arundine . . . quam altera
extremitate ... ex asse acuunt, ut ad
pertundendam arboris corticem valeat. • • •
Quam longe possunt, ab arbore constituti,
arundinis aciem arbori valide intrudunt, et
liquoris, ex vulnere effluentis, tantum exci-
piunt, quantum arundinis cavo ad proximum
usque internodium capi potest. . . . Re-
duces, supplicio et omni discrimine defuncti,
hoc vitae suae Xvrpov Regi offerunt. Ita
narrarunt mihi populares Celebani, hodie
Macassari dicti. Quis autem veri quicquam
non implicatur . . .?" — Kaeftnpfer, Avioen.
Exot., bla-blQ.
1726. — "But among all sorts of trees,
that occur here, or hereabouts, I know of
none more pernicious than the sap of
the Macassar Poison tree * * * They say
that there are only a few trees of this
kind, occuring in the district of Turatte
on Celebes, and that none are employed
except, at a certain time of the year when it
is procurable, those who are condemned to
death, to approach the trees and bring away
the poison. . . . The poison must be taken
with the greatest care in Bamboos, into
which it drips slowly from the bark of the
trees, and the persons collected for this
purpose must first have their hands, heads,
and all exposed parts, well wound round
with cloths. . . ." — Valentijn, \\i. 21%.
1783. — "The following description of the
BoHON Upas, or Poison Tree, which grows
in the Island of Java, and renders it un-
wholesome by its noxious vapours, has been
procured for the London Magazine, from Mr.
Heydinger, who was employed to translate
it from the original Dutch, by the author,
Mr. Foersch, who, we are informed, is at
present abroad, in the capacity of surgeon
on board an English vessel. . . .
*****
"'In the year 1774, I was stationed at
Batavia, as a surgeon, in the service of the
Dutch East India Company. During my
residence there I received several different
accounts of the ^oAow-Upas, and the violent
effects of its poison. They all then seemed
incredible to me, but raised my curiosity in
so high a degree, that I resolved to inves-
tigate this subject thoroughly. ... I had
procured a recommendation from an old
Malayan pi'iest to another priest, who lives
on the nearest habitable spot to the tree,
which is about fifteen or sixteen miles
distant. The letter proved of great service
to me on my undertaking, as that priest is
employed by the Emperor to reside there,
in order to prepare for eternity the souls of
those who, for different crimes, are sen-
tenced to approach the tree, and to procure
the poison. . . . Malefactors, who, for their
crimes, are sentenced to d'e, are the only
persons to fetch the poison ; and this is the
only chance they have of saving their lives.
. . . They are then provided with a silver
or tortoise-shell box, in which they are to
put the poisonous gum, and are properly
instructed how to proceed, while they are
upon their dangerous expedition. Among
other particulars, they are always told to
attend to the direction of the winds ; as
they are to go towards the tree before the
wind, so that the effluvia from the tree are
always blown from them. . . . They are
afterwards sent to the house of the old
priest, to which place they are commonly
attended by their friends and relations.
Here they generally remain some days, in
expectation of a favourable breeze. During
that time the ecclesiastic prepares them for
their future fate by prayers and admoni-
tions. When the hour of their departure
ex Asiaticorum ore referat, quod figmentis ) arrives the priest puts them on a long
UPAS.
958
UPAS.
leather cap with two glasses before their
eyes, which comes down as far as their
breast, and also provides them with a pair
of leather gloves. . . .
"The worthy old ecclesiastic has assured
me, that during his residence there, for
upwards of thirty years, he had dismissed
above seven hundred criminals in the
manner which I have described ; and that
scarcely two out of twenty returned," . . .
&c. &c. — Loiulon Magazine, Dec. 1783, pp.
512-517.
The paper concludes :
"[We shall be happy to communicate
any authentic papers of Mr. Foersch to the
public through the London Magazine.] "
1789.—
" No spicy nutmeg scents the vernal gales.
Nor towering plantain shades the midday
vales,
*****
No step retreating, on the sand impress'd,
Invites the visit of a second guest ;
*****
Fierce in dread silence on the blasted
heath
Fell Upas sits, the Hydra Tree of death ;
Lo ! from one root, the envenom'd soil
below,
A thousand vegetative serpents grow
. . ." etc.
Darwin, Loves of the Plants ; in The
Botanic Garden, Pt. II.
1808. — ^^ Notice sur le Pohon Upas ou
Arhre d Poison ; Extrait d'un Voyage inedit
dans VInterieur de Vile de Java, par L. A.
Deschamps, D.M.P., I'lin des compagnons du
Voyage du General d" Entrecasteaux.
"C'est au fond des sombre forSts de Tile
de Java que la nature a cach^ le pohun
upas, I'arbre le plus dangereux du rfegne
vigdtal, pour le poison mortel qu'il renferme,
et plus cel^bre encore par les fables dont on
I'a rendu le sujet. . . ." — Annales des
Voyages, i. 69.
1810. — "Le poison fameux dont se servent
les Indiens de I'Archipel des Moluques, et
des iles de la Sonde, connu sous le nom
d'ipo et upas, a interess^ plus que tons les
autres la curiosity des Europ^ens, parce
que les relations qu'on en a donne ont 6i€
exag^r^es et accompagnees de ce mer-
veilleux dont les peuples de I'lnde aiment
k orner leurs narrations. . . ." — Leschenault
de la Tour, in M^moire sur le Strychnos
Tieute et TAntiaris toxicaria, ylantes veni-
vieuses de Vile de Java. ... In Annales du
Museum d'Sistoire Naturelle, Tom. XVIifeme,
p. 459.
1813. — "The literary and scientific world
has in few instances been more grossly
imposed upon than in the account of the
Pohon Upas, published in Holland about
the year 1780. The history and origin of
this forgery still remains a mystery.
Foersch, who put his name to the publica-
tion, certainly was ... a surgeon in the
Dutch East India Company's service about
the time. ... I have been led to suppose
that his literary abilities were as mean as
his contempt for truth was consummate.
Having hastily picked up some vague in-
formation regarding the Oopas, he carried
it to Europe, where his notes were arranged,
doubtless by a different hand, in such a
form as by their plausibility and appearance
of truth, to be generally credited. . . . But
though the account just mentioned . . . has
been demonstrated to be an extravagant
forgery, the existence of a tree in Java,
from whose sap a poison is prepared, equal
in fatality, w^hen thrown into the circula-
tion, to the strongest animal poisons hitherto
known, is a fact." — Horsfield, in Batavian
Trans, vol. vii. art. x. pp. 2-4.
1822.— "The Law of Java," a Play . . .
Scene. K^rta-Sura, and a desolate Tract
in the Island of Java.
*****
"ActL Sc. 2.
EmjJeror. The haram's laws, which cannot
be repealed.
Had not enforced me to pronounce your
death,
*****
One chance, indeed, a slender one, for life,
All criminals may claim.
Parbaya. Aye, I have heard
Of this your cruel mercy ; — 'tis to seek
That tree of Java, which, for many a mile.
Sheds pestilence ; — for where the Upas grows
It blasts all vegetation with its own ;
And, from its desert confines, e'en thosa
brutes
That haunt the desert most shrink off, and
tremble.
Thence if, by miracle, a man condemned
Bring you the poison that the tree exudes,
In which you dip your arrows for the war,
He gains a pardon, — and the palsied wretch
Who scaped the Upas, has escaped the
tyrant."
" Act II. Sc. 4.
Pengoose. Finely dismal and romantic,
they say, for many miles round the Upas ;
nothing but poisoned air, mountains, and
melancholy. A charming country for
making Meins and Nota benes ! "
*****
"Act in. Sc. 1.
Pengoose. . . . That's the Divine, I sup-
pose, who starts the poor prisoners, for the
last stage to the Upas tree ; an Indian
Ordinary of Newgate.
Servant, your brown Reverence ! There's
no people in the parish, but, I believe, you
ai'e the rector ?
{Writing). "The reverend Mister Orzinga
U.C.J. — The Upas Clergyman of Java."
George Cobnan the Younger.
[1844. — "We landed in the Rajah's boat
at the watering place, near the Upas tree.
. . ." — Here follows an interesting account
by Mr Adams, in which he describes how
"the mate, a powerful person and of strong
constitution, felt so much stupified as to
be compelled to withdraw from his position
on the tree." — Capt. Sir E. Belcher, Nan\
of tJie Voyage of II. M.S. Samarang, i. 180
seqq.]
UPAS.
959
URZ, URZEE.
1868.— "The Church of Ireland offers to
us, indeed, a great question, but even that
question is but one of a group of questions.
There is the Church of Ireland, there is the
land of Ireland, there is the education
of Ireland . . . they are all so many
branches from one trunk, and that trunk
is the Tree of what is called Protestant
ascendancy. . . . We therefore aim at the
destruction of that system of ascendancy,
which, though it has been crippled and
curtailed by former measures, yet still must
be allov/ed to exist ; it is still there like a
tall tree of noxious growth, lifting its head
to heaven, and darkening and poisoning
the land as far as its shadow can extend ;
it is still there, gentlemen, and now at
length the day has come when, as we hope,
the axe has been laid to the root of that
tree, and it nods and quivers from its top
to its base. . . ." — Mr. Gladstone's Speech
at Wigau, Oct. 23. In this quotation the
orator indicates the Upas tree without
naming it. The name was supplied by some
commentators referring to this indication at
a later date :
1873. — "It was perfectly certain that a
man who possessed a great deal of imagina-
tion might, if he stayed out sufficiently
long at night,, staring at a small star, per-
suade himselif next morning that he had
seen a great comet ; and it was equally
certain that such a man, if he stared long
enough at a bush, might persuade himself
that he had seen a branch of the Upas Tree."
—Speech of Lord Edmond Fitzmaurice on
the 2nd reading of the University Education
(Ireland) Bill, March 3.
,, "It was to regain office, to satisfy
the Irish irreconcilables, to secure the
Pope's brass band, and not to pursue ' the
glorious traditions of English Liberalism,'
that Mr. Gladstone struck his two blows at
the Upas tree. "—Mr. Joseph Chamberlain,
in Fort. Rev. Sept. pp. 289-90.
1876. — ". . . the Upas-tree superstition."
— Contemp. Rev. May.
1880. -" Lord Crichton, M.P. . . . last
night said . . . there was one topic which
was holding all their minds at present . . .
what was this conspiracy which, like the
Upas-tree of fable, was spreading over the
land, and poisoning it? . . ." — In. St. James's
Gazette, Nov. 11, p. 7.
1885. — " The dread Upas dropped its
fruits.
" Beneath the shady canopy of this tall
fig no native will, if he knows it, dare to
rest, nor will he pass between its stem and
the wind, so strong is his belief in its evil
influence.
"In the centre of a tea estate, not far
off from my encampment, stood, because no
one could be found daring enough to cut it
down, an immense specimen, which had
long been a nuisance to the proprietor on
account of the lightning every now and
then striking off, to the damage of the
shrubs below, large branches, which none
of his servants could be induced to remove.
One day, having been pitchforked together
and burned, they were considered disposed
of : but next morning the whole of hi&
labourers awoke, to their intense alarm,
afflicted with a painful eruption. ... It
was then remembered that the smoke of the
burning branches had been blown by the
wind through the village. ..." (Two China-
men were engaged to cut down and remove
the tree, and did not suffer ; it was ascer-
tained that they had smeared their bodies
with coco-nut oil. ) — H. 0. Forbes, A Natu-
ralisfs Wanderings, 112-113.
[Mr. Bent {Southern Arabia, 72, 89) tells
a similar story about the collection of frank-
incense, and suggests that it was based on
the custom of employing slaves in this work,
and on an interpretation of the name Hadri-
maut, said to mean 'valley of death.']
UPPER ROGER, s. This happy
example of the Hobson-Jobson dialect
occurs in a letter dated 1755, from
Capt. Jackson at Syrian in Burma,
which is given in Dalrymple's Oriental
Bepertory, i. 192. It is a corruption
of the Skt. yuva-rdja, 'young King,*
the Caesar or Heir-Apparent, a title
borrowed from ancient India by most
of the Indo-Chinese monarchies, and
which we generally render in Siam as
the ' Second King.'
URZ, URZEE, and vulgarly
URJEE, s. P. — H. 'arz and 'arzl,
from Ar. ^irz, the latter a word having-
an extraordinary variety of uses even
for Arabic. A petition or humble
representation either oral or in writing ;
the technical term for a request from
an inferior to a superior ; 'a sifHication'"
as one of Sir Walter Scott's characters
calls it. A more elaborate form is-
^arz-dasht, 'memorializing.' This is
used in a very barbarous form of
Hobson-Jobson below.
1606.— "Every day I went to the Court,,
and in every eighteen or twentie dayes I
put up Ars or Petitions, and still he put mee
off with good words. . . ." — John Milden-
hall, in Purchas, i. (Bk. iii.) 115.
[1614.— " Until Mocrob Chan's erzedach
or letter came to that purpose it would not
be granted." — Foster, Letters, ii. 178. In
p. 179 "By whom I erzed unto the King
again."
[1687.—" The arzdest with the Estimauze
{lltimds, ' humble representation ') concern-
ing your twelve articles. . . ." — In Yule,
Hedges' Diary, Hak. See. II. Ixx.
[1688.—" Capt. Haddock desiered the
Agent would write his arzdost in answer to
the Nabob's Perwanna (Purwanna)."— iWc?.
II. Ixxxiii.]
1690.— "We think you should Urzdaast
the Nabob to writt purposely for y* re-
USHRUFEE.
960
VAISHNA VA.
leasm* of Charles King, it may Induce him
to put a great Value on him." — Letter from
Factory at Chuttanutte to Mr. Charles Eyre
at Ballasore, d. November 5 (MS. in India
Office).
1782. — "Monsr. de Chemant refuses to
write to Hyder by arzoasht (read arzdasht),
and wants to correspond with him in the
same manner as Mons. Duplex did with
Chanda Sahib ; but the Nabob refuses to
receive any letter that is not in the stile of an
axzee or petition." — India Gazette, June 22.
c. 1785. — ". . . they (the troops) con-
stantly applied to our colonel, who for
presenting an arzee to the King, and
getting him to sign it for the passing of an
account of- 50 lacks, is said to have received
six lacks as a reward. . . ." — Carraccioli,
Life ofClite, iii. 155.
1809. — " In the morning ... I was met
by a minister of the Rajah of Benares,
bearing an arjee from his master to me. ..."
—Ld. Valentia, i. 104.
1817. — "The Governor said the Nabob's
Vakeel in the Arsee already quoted, directed
me to forward to the presence that it was his
wish, that your Highness would write a letter
to him."— Mill's Hist. iv. 436.
USKRUFEE. See ASHRAFEE.
USPUK, s. Hind, aspak ' A hand-
spike,' corr. of the English. This was
the form in use in the Canal Depart-
ment, N.W.P. Roehiick gives the Sea
form as hanspeek.
[UZBEG, n.p. One of the modern
tribes of the Turkish race. "Uzbeg
is a political not an ethnological de-
nomination, originating from Uzbeg
Khan of the Golden Horde (1312-1340).
It was used to distinguish the followers
of Shaibani Khan (16th century) from
his antagonists, and became finally the
name of the ruling Turks in the
khanates as opposed to the Sarts, Tajiks,
and such Turks as entered those regions
at a later date. . . ." (Encycl. Brit.
9th ed. xxiii. 661). Others give the
derivation from uz, ' self,' beJc, ' a ruler,'
in the sense of independent. (Schuyler,
Turkistan, i. 106, Vamhery, Sketches of
G. Asia, 301).
[c. 1330. — "But other two empires of the
Tartars . . . that which was formerly of
Cathay, but now is Osbet, which is called
Oatzaria. . . ." — Friar Jordamis, 54.
[1616. — "He . . . intendeth the conquest
of the Vzbiques, a nation between Samar-
chand and here." — Sir T. Roe, i. 113, Hak.
Soc.
[c. 1660.— "There are probably no people
more narrow-minded, sordid or uncleanly,
than the Usbec Tavtars." — Be7'nier, ed.
Constable, 120.
[1727.— "The Uspecks eutred the Pro-
vinces 3/»st7te< and Yesd. . . ." — A. Hamilton,
ed. 1744, i. 108.
[1900.— "Uz-beg cavalry ('them House-
bugs,' as the British soldiers at Rasval Pindi
called them)." — Sir R. Warburton, Eighteen
Years in the Khyber, 135.]
[yACCA,VAKEA-NEVIS,s. Ar.
wdkiali, ' an event, news ' : wdH'ah-
navls, 'a news- writer.' These among
the Moghuls were a sort of registrars
or remembrancers. Later they became
spies who were sent into the provinces
to supply information to the central
Government.
[c. 1590. — " Regulations regarding the.
Waqi'ahnawis. Keeping records is an
excellent thing for a government. . . . His
Majesty has appointed fourteen zealous,_ex-
perienced, and impartial clerks. . . ." — Aln,
i. 258.
[c. 1662. — "It is true that the Great
Mogul sends a Vakea-nevis to the various
provinces ; that is persons whose business it
is to communicate every event that takes
place." — Bernier, ed. Comtable, 231.
[1673.—" . . . Peta Gi Pundit Vocanovice,
or Publick Intelligencer. . . ." — Fryer, 80.
[1687. — "Nothing appearing in the Vacca
or any other Letters untill of late concerning
these broils." — In Yide, Hedges' Diary, II. |
Ixiii.] ' ^
VACCINATION. Vaccine was "\
first imported into Bombay via Bussora \
in 1802. " Since then," says R. Drum- i
mond, "the British Governments in \
Asia have taken great pains to preserve |
and diffuse this mild instrument of %
salvation." [Also see Forbes, Or. Mem. J
2nd ed. ii. 374.] |
VAISHNAVA, adj. Relating to i
Vishnu ; applied to the sectaries who l
especially worship him. In Bengali \
the term is converted into Boishnah. \
1672. — " . . . also some hold WiMnou for "
the supi'eme god, and therefore are termed j
Wistnouwaes."— ^a/c^e?<5. 4
[1815. — "Many choose Vishnoo for their |
guardian deity. These persons are called \
Voishnuvus." — Ward; Hindoos, 2nd ed. \
ii. 13, . I
i
VAKEEL.
961
VEDAS.
VAKEEL, s. An attorney ; an
authorised representative. Arab. waJcU.
[c. 1630.— "A Scribe, Yikeel."— Persian
Gloss, in Sir T. Herbert, ed. 1677, p. 316.]
1682.— "If Mr. Charnock had taken the
paines to present these 2 Perwannas (Pur-
■wanna) himself, 'tis probable, with a small
present, he might have prevailed with Bul-
chund to have our goods freed. However,
^t this rate any pitifull Vekeel is as good to
act ye Company's Service as himself." —
Hedges, Diary, Dec. 7 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 54].
[1683. — " ... a copy whereof your Vackel
James Price brought you from Dacca." — In
Yule, ibid. II. xxiii.]
1691. — ^^ November the 1st, arriv'd a Pat-
tamar or Courrier, from our Fakeel, or
Sollicitor at Court. . . ." — Oeington, 415.
1811.— "The Raja has sent two Vakeels
or ambassadors to meet me here. . . ." —
Ld. Minto in India, 268.
c. 1847. — " If we go into Court I suppose I
must employ a Vehicle." — Letter from an
European subordinate to one of the present
writers.
VAEELLA, s. Tliis is a term con-
stantly aj^plied by the old Portuguese
writers to the pagodas of Indo-China
and China. Of its origin we have no
positive evidence. The most probable
etymology is that it is the Malay
hardhla or hrdhld, [in Wilkinson's
Diet, herhala], 'an idol.' An idol
temple is rfimah-bardhld, 'a house of
idols,' but hardhld alone may have
been used elliptically by the Malays
or misunderstood by the Portuguese.
"We have an analogy in the double
use of pagoda for temple and idol.
1.555. — "Their temples are very large
edifices, richly wrought, which they call
Valeras, and which cost a great deal. ..."
— Accoutii of China in a Jesuit's Letter ap-
pended to Fr. Alvarez H. of Ethiopia, trans-
lated by Mr. Major in his Introd. to Mendoza,
Hak. Soc. I. xlviii.
1569. — "Gran quantity se ne consuma
ancora in quel Regno nelle lor Varelle, che
sono gli suo' pagodi, de' quali ve n'e gran
quantita di grandi e di picciole, e sono
alcune montagnuole fatte a mano, a giusa
d'vn pan di zuccaro, e alcune d'esse alte
quanti il campanile di S. Marco di Venetia
... si consuma in queste istesse varelle
anco gran quantitk di oro di foglia. . . ." —
Ces. Federici, in liaviusio, iii. 395 ; [in Hahl.
ii. 368.]
1583. — " . . . nauigammo fin la mattina,
•che ci trouammo alia Bara giusto di Negrais,
checosi si chiama in lor linguaggio il porto, che
va in Pegu, oue discoprimmo a banda sinistra
del riuo vn pagodo, ouer varella tutta
dorata, la quale si scopre di lontano da'
vascelli, che vengono d'alto mare, et mas-
sime quando il Sol percote in quell' oro, che
3 P
la fk risplendere all' intorno.
Balbi, f. 92.*
-Gasparo
1587. — " They consume in these Varellaes
great quantitie of Golde ; for that they be
all gilded aloft."— i^t^cA, in HaU. ii. 393 ;
[and see quotation from same under DAGON].
1614. — " So also they have many Varelas,
which are monasteries in which dwell their
religiosos, and some of these are very sump-
tuous, with their roofs and pinnacles all
gilded."— CoK^o, VI. vii. 9.
More than one prominent geographical
feature on the coast-navigation to China
was known by this name. Thus in Lin-
schoten's description of the route from Ma-
lacca to Macao, he mentions at the entrance
to the ' Straits of Sincapura, ' a rock having
the appearance of an obelisk, called the
Varella del China; and again, on the
eastern coast of Champa, or Cochin China,
we have frequent notice of a point (with a
river also) called that of the Varella. Thus
in Pinto :
1540. — "The Friday following we found
ourselves just against a River called by the
inhabitants of the Country Tinacoreu, and
by us (the) Varella." — Pinto (in Gogan),
p. 48.
This Varella of Champa is also mentioned
by Linschoten :
1598. — ". . . from this thirde point to
the Varella the coast turneth North. . . .
This Varella is a high hill reaching into the
Sea, and above on the toppe it hath a verie
high stonie rock, like a tower or piller, which
may be seen far off, therefore it is by the
Portingalles called Varella."— p. 342.
VEDAS. The Sacred Boolis of the
Brahmans, Veda being 'knowledge.'
Of these books there are nominally
four, viz. the Rig, Yajur, Sdma and
Atharva Yedas.
The earliest direct intimation of
knowledge of the existence of the
Vedas appears to be in the book called
De Tribus Impostoribus, said to have
been printed in 1598, in which they
are mentioned.t Possibly this know-
* Compare this vivid description with a modem
notice of the same pagoda :
1855. "This meridian range . . . 700 miles
from its origin in the Naga wilds . . . sinks in
the sea hard by Negrais, its last bluft' crowned
by the golden Pagoda of Modaiii, gleaming far
to seaward, a Burmese Sunium." — Yule, Mission
to Ava, 272. There is a small view of it iu
this work.
t So wrote A. B. I cannot find the book in
the B. Museum Library.— F. [A bibliographical
account of this book will be found in "L« Traiti
des Trois Imposteurs, et precede d'xme notice philo-
logiqiie et bibliographiqne par Philomneste Junior
(i.e. Brunet), Paris and Brussels, 1867. Also see
7 Ser. N. <t. Q. viii. 449 seqq. ; 9 Ser. ix. 55. The
passage about the Vedas seems to be the following :
"Et Sectarii istorum, ut et Vedae et Brachman-
orum ante MCCC retro secula obstant collectanea,
ut de Sinensibns nil dicam. Tu, qui in angulo
EurojMie hie delitescis, ista neglegis, negas ; quain
bene videas ipse. Eadem faciUtate enim isti tua
VEDAS.
962
VEDAS.
ledge came through the Arabs. Though
thus we do not trace back any direct
allusion to the Vedas in European
books, beyond the year 1600 or there-
abouts, there seems good reason to
believe that the Jesuit missionaries
had information on the subject at a
much earlier date. St. Francis Xavier
had frequent discussions with Brah-
mans, and one went so far as to
communicate to him the mantra " Om
srlndrdya?iandmah." In 1559 a learned
Brahman at Goa was converted by
Father Belchior Carneyro, and baptized
by the name of Manuel. He afterwards
(with the Viceroy's sanction !) went by
night and robbed a Brahman on the
mainland who had collected many
MSS., and presented the spoil to the
Fathers, with great satisfaction to
himself and them {Sousa, Orient. Gon-
quist. i. 151-2).
It is probable that the information
concerning the Hindu religion and
sacred books which was attained even
in Europe by the end of the 16th
century was greater than is commonly
supposed, and greater than what we
find in print would warrant us to as-
sume. A quotation from San Roman
below illustrates this in a general way.
And in a constitution of Gregory
XV. dated January 31, 1623, there is
mention of rites called Haiteres and
Tandie, which doubtless represent the
Vedic names Aitareya and Tandy a
(see Norhert, i. 39). Lucena's allusion
below to the "four parts" of Hindu
doctrine must have reference to the
Vedas, and his information must have
come from reports and letters, as he
never was in India. In course of time,
however, what had been known seems
to have been forgotten, and even
Halhed (1776) could write about ' Beids
of the Shaster ! ' (see Code, p. xiii.).
This shows that though he speaks also
of the ' Four Beids ' (p. xxxi.) he had
no precise knowledge.
In several of the earlier quotations
of the word it will be seen that the
form used is Vedam or Veidam. This
is the Tamil form. And it became
prevalent during the 18th century in
France from Voltaire's having con-
negant, Et qviid non miraculorum superesset
ad convinceiidos orbis incolas, si mundum ex
Scorpionis ovo coiiditum et progeiiitum terram-
que Tauri capiti impositam, et rerum ijrima
fundamentis ex prioribus III. Vedae libris con-
■starent, nisi invidus aliquis Deorum filius haec
III. prima volumiiia furatus esset ! "]
stituted himself the advocate of a
Sanskrit Poem, called by him VEzour
Vedam, and which had its origin in
S. India. This was in reality an imita-
tion of an Indian Purdna, composed
by some missionary in the 17th
century (probably by R. de' Nobili), ta
introduce Christian doctrines ; but
Voltaire supposed it to be really an
ancient Indian book. Its real character
M^as first explained by Sonnerat (see
the Essay by F. W. Ellis, in As. Res.
xi.). The first information regarding
the real Vedas was given by Colebrooke
in 1805 {As. Res. viii.). Orme and
some authors of the 18th and early
part of the 19th century write Bede,
which represents the N. Indian ver-
nacular form Bed. Both forms, Bed
and Vedam, are known to Fleury, as
we see below.
On the subject of the Vedas, see
Weber's Hist, of Indian Lit., Max
Mailer's Ancient Sanskrit Lit., Whitney's
Oriental and Linguistic Studies, vol. i.
[and McicdoneWs Hist, of Sanskrit Lit.y
pp. 29 seqq."].
c. 15%.— " The Brahmins. These have
properly six duties. 1. The study of the
Bedes." — Ayeen, by Gladicin, ii. 393; [ed.
JaiTett, iii. 115].
,, " Philologists are constantly en-
gaged in translating Hindi, Greek, Arabic,
and Persian books . . . H^ji Ibrahim of
Sarhind translated into Persian the Atliarhan
{i.e. A tharva Yeda,) which, according to the
Hind lis is one of the four divine books." —
Ibid, by Blochmann, i. 104-105.
1600. — " . . . Consta esta doutrina de
quatro partes. . . ." — Liicena V. de P.
Franc. Xavier; 95.
1602. — "These books are divided intO'
bodies, limbs, and joints ; and their founda-
tions are certain books which they call
Veddos, which are divided into four parts. "^
—Couto, V. vi. 3.
1603. — "Tienen muchos libros, de mucha
costa y escriptura, todos llenos de agueros y
supersticiones, y de mil fabulas ridiculas que
son sus evangelios. . . . Todo esto es tan
sin fundamento, que algunos libros han
llegado a Portugal, que se han traydo de la
India, y han venido algunos logues que se
convertieron h, la Ffe." — San Roman, Hist, de
la India Oriental, 47.
1651.— "The Vedam, or the Heathen's
book of the Law, hath brought great Esteem
unto this Tribe (the Bramines)." — Rogei-ius, 3.
0. 1667.—" They say then that God, whom
they call Achar, that is to say, Immoveable
or Immutable, hath sent them four Books
which they call Beths, a word signifying
Science, because they pretend that in these
Books all Sciences are comprehended. The
first of these Books is call ed A thenba- {A therha-}
J
VEDAS.
963
VEDDA8.
bed, the second Zagur-Toed, the third liek-
bed, the fourth Sama-hed." — Bernier, E.T.
104 ; [ed. Constable, 325].
1672. — * ' Com manda primieram ante il Veda
(che h tutto il fondamento della loro fede)
I'adoratione degli Idoli." — P. Viacen^o, bl3.
,, "Diese vier Theile ihres Vedam
oder Gesetzbuchs werden genant Boggo
Vedam, Jadv.ra Vedam, Sama Vedam, und
Tarawana'VeidBcai. . . ."—Baldaens, 5^6.
1689. — "II reste maintenant a examiner
sur qiielles preuves les Siamois ajoutent foi
k leur Bali, les Indiens k leur Beth ou
Vedam, les Musulmans k leur Alcoran." —
Fleiiry, in Lett. Edif. xxv. 65.
1726. — "Above all it would be a matter
of general utility to the Coast that some
more chaplains should be maintained there
for the sole purpose of studying the Sans-
krits tongue [de Sanskritse taal), the head
and mother tongue of most eastern languages,
and once for all to make a translation of the
Vedam, or Lawbook of the Heathen (which
is followed not only by the Heathen on this
Coast, but also, in whole or in part, in
Ceylon, Malabar, Bengal, Surat, and other
neighbouring Kingdoms), and thereby to
give such preachers further facilities for the
more powerful conviction of the Heathen
here and elsewhere, on their own ground,
and for the disclosure of many mysteries
and other matters, with which we are now
unacquainted. . . . This Lawbook of the
Heathen, called the Vedam, bad in the
very old times 4 parts, though one of these
is now lost, . . . These parts were named
Roggo Vedam, Sadura or Jssoure Vedam,
»Sa7Ha Vedam;, and Tarau-ana or Adderauxina
Vedam." — Valentijn, Keurlijke Beschryving
van Choromandel, "in his £ast Indies, v. pp.
72-73.
1745. — " Je commensals k douter si nous
n'avions point ete trompes par ceux qui nous
avoient donne I'explication de ces cdr^monies
qu'ils nous avoient assures 6tre tres-con-
formes k leur Vedam, c'est k dire au Livre
de leur loi." — Norhert, iii. 132.
c. 1760. — "Vedam — s.m. Hist. Superst.
C'est un livre pour qui les Brames ou
Nations idolktres de I'lndostan ont la plus
grande v^n^ration ... en effet, on assure
qxie le Vedam est 6crit dans une langue
beaucoup plus ancienne que le Sanskrit, qui
est la langue savaute, connue des bramines.
Le mot Vedam signifie science." — Encylo-
pedie, XXX. 32. This information was taken
from a letter by Pere Calmette, S.J. (see
Lett. Edif.), who anticipated Max MiUler's
chronological system of Vedic literature, in
his statement that some parts of the Veda
are at least 500 years later than others.
1765. — "If we compare the great purity
and chaste manners of the Shastah (Shaster),
with the great absurdities and impurities of
the Viedam, we need not hesitate to pro-
nounce the latter a corruption of the former."
— /. Z. Holwell, Interesting Hist. Events, &c.,
2nd ed. i. 12. This gentleman also talks of
the Shades and the Viedam in the same
Kne without a notion that the word was the
«ame (see ibid. Pt. ii. 15, 1767).
c. 1 770. — "The Bramin, bursting into tears,
promised to pardon him on condition that he
should swear never to translate the Bedas
or sacred volumes. . . . From the Ganges to
the Indus the Vedam is universally received
as the book that contains the principles of
religion."— A'ayw a/, tr. 1777, i. 41-42.
c. 1774. — "Si crede poi como infallibilo
che dai quattro suddette Bed, che in Mala-
bar chiamano Vedam, Bramah medesimo ne
retirasse sei Sastrah, cioh scienze." — DeUa
Tomha, 102.
1777.— "The word Ved, or VedS,, signifies
Knowledge or Science. The sacred writings
of the Hindoos are so distinguished, of which
there are four books." — C. Wilkins, in his
Hmopades, 298.
1778. — "The natives of Bengal derive
their religion from a Code called the Shas-
ter, which they assert to be the genuine
scripture of Bramah, in preference to the
Vedam."— Orr/ie, ed. 1803, ii. 5.
1778.—
" Ein indischer Brahman, geboren auf der
Flur,
Der nichts gelesen als den Weda der
Natur. "
Rdckert, Weisheit der Bramanen, i. 1.
1782. — ". . . pour les rendre (les Poura-
nons) plus authentiques, ils ajout^rent qu'ils
dtoient tires du Vedam ; ce que n'^toit pas
facile a verifier, puisque depuis tr^s long-
tems les Vddams ne sont plus connus." —
Sonnerat, ii. 21.
1789.—
" Then Edmund begg'd his Rev'rend Master
T'instruct him in the Holy Shaster.
No sooner does the Scholar ask.
Than Goonisham begins the task,
Without a book he glibly reads
Four of his own invented Bedes."
Simjjkin the Second, 145.
1791. — "Toute verity ... est renferm^e
dans les quatre beths. "— *S'<. Pierre, Chau-
miere Indienne.
1794-97.—" . . . or Hindoo Vedas taught."
Pursuits of Literature, 6th ed. 359.
VEDDAS, n.p. An aboriginal — or
at least a forest — people of Ceylon.
The word is said to mean 'hunters,'
[Tarn, vedu, ' hunting '].
1675. — "The Weddas (who call them-
selves Beddas) are all original inhabitants
from old time, whose descent no one is able
to tell." — liyklof van Goeiis, in Valentijn ,
Ceylon, 208. '
1681.— "In this Land are many of these
wild men they call Vaddahs, dwelling near
no other Inhabitants. They speak the
Chingalayes Language. They kill Deer,
and dry the Flesh over the Fire . . . their
Food being only Flesh. They are very
expert with their Bows. . . . They have no
Towns nor Houses,, only live by the waters
under a Tree."— i^Tiox, 61-62.
1770. — "The Bedas who were settled in
the northern part of the island (Ceylon)
VELLARD.
964
VERANDA.
... go almost naked, and, upon the whole,
their manners and government are the same
with that of the Highlanders of Scotland." (I)
—Rayruil (tr. 1777), i. 90.
VELLARD, s. This is a word
apparently peculiar to the Island of
Bombay, used in the sense which the
quotation shows. We have failed to
get any elucidation of it from local
experience ; but there can be little
doubt that it is a corruption of the
Port, vallado, 'a mound or embank-
ment.' [It is generally known as
* Hornby's Vellard,' after the Governor
of that name ; but it seems to have
been built about 1752, some 20 years
l)efore Hornby's time (see Douglas,
Bombay and W. India, i. 140).]
1809.— "At the foot of the little hill of
Sion is a causeway or vellard, which was
built by Mr. Duncan, the present Governor,
across a small arm of the sea, which separates
Bombay from Salsette. . . . The vellard
w^as begun a.d. 1797, and finished in 1805,
at an expense of 50,575 rupees." — Maria
Graham, 8.
VELLORE, n.p. A town, and for-
merly a famous fortress in the district
of N. Arcot, 80 m. W. of Madras. It
often figures in the wars of the 18th
century, but is best known in Europe
for the mutiny of the Sepoys there in
1806. The etym. of the name Velliir
is unknown to us. Fra Paolino gives
it as Velur, ' the Town of the Lance ' ;
and Col. Branfill as ' Velur, from Vel,
a benefit, benefaction.' [Cox -Stuart
{Man. N. Arcot, ii. 417) and the writer
of the Madras Gloss, agree in deriving
it from Tam. vel, 'the babool tree,
AccLcia arahica,' and ?7t, ' village.']
VENDU-MASTER, s. We know
this word only from the notifications
which we quote. It was probably
taken from the name of some Portu-
guese office of the same kind. [In the
quotation given below from Owen it
seems that the word was in familiar
use at Johanna, and the context shows
that his duty was somewhat like that
of the chowdry, as he pro\n[ded fowls,
cattle, fruit, &c., for the expedition.]
1781. — From an advertisement in the
India Gazette of May 17th it appears to have
been an euphemism for Aiictioneer ; [also see
Busteed, Echoes of Old Calcutta, 3rd ed. p. 109].
,, "Mr. Donald . . . begs leave to
acquaint them that the Vendu business will
in future be carried on by Robert Donald,
and W. Williams." — India Gazette, July 28.
1793. — "The Grovernor-General is pleased
to notify that Mr. Williamson as the Com-
pany's Vendu Master is to have the super-
intendence and management of all Sales at
the Presidency."— In Seton-Karr, ii. 99. At
pp. 107, 114, also are notifications of sales
by "G. Williamson, Vendu Master. "
[1823.— "One of the chiefs, a crafty old
rogue, commonly known by the name of
' Lord Rodney "... acted as captain of
the port, interpreter, Vendue-Master and
master of the ceremonies. . . ." — Oicen,
Narrative of Voyages to explore the shores of
Africa, &c., i. l/'9.]
VENETIAN, s. This is sometimes
in books of the 18tli and preceding
centurv used for Sequins. See under
CHICK.
1542.—" At the bottom of the cargo (? cifa),
among the ballast, she carried 4 big guns
{tiros), and others of smaller size, and 60,000
Venetians in gold, which were destined for
Coje Cafar, in order that with this money
he should iu all speed provide necessaries
for the fleet which was coming." — CoiTea,
iv. 250.
1675. — Fryer gives among coins and
weights at Goa :
" The Venetian ... 18 Tangoes, 30 Rees."
—p. 206.
1752. — " At this juncture a gold mohur is
found to be worth 14 Arcot Rupees, and a
Venetian 4^ Arcot Rupees."— In Long, p. 32.
VERANDA, s. An open pillared
gallery round a house. This is one of
the very perplexing words for which
at least two origins may be maintained,
on grounds equally plausible. Besides
these two, which we shall immediately
mention, a third has sometimes been
alleged, which is thus put forward by
a well-known French scholar :
" Ce mot (veranda) n'est lui-meme qu'une
transcription inexacte du Persan beramada,
perche, terrasse, balcon." — C. Defremh'y, in
Revue Critique, 1869, 1st Sem. p. 64.
Plausible as this is, it may be re-
jected. Is it not, however, possible that
bardmada, the literal meaning of which
is 'coming forward, projecting,' may
be a Persian 'stri^dng after meaning,'
in explanation of the foreign w^ord
w^hich they may have borrowed ?
Williams, again, in his Skt. Diet.
(1872) gives ^varanda ... a veranda,
a portico. . . .' Moreover Beanies in
his Comparative Grammar of Modern
Aryan Languages, giyts^diiisk. baranda,
'portico,' Bengali bdrdnda. Hind,
varandd, adding : " Most of our wise-
acre literateurs (qu. litterateurs?) in
Hindustan now-a-days consider this
VERANDA.
965
VERANDA.
word to be derived from Pers. bard-
onadah, and write it accordingly. It
is, however, good Sanskrit" (i. 153).
Fortunately we have in Bishop Caldwell
a proof that comparative grammar
does not preclude good manners. Mr.
Beames was evidently in entire ig-
norance of the facts which render the
origin of the Anglo-Indian word so
curiously ambiguous ; but we shall not
call him the " wise-acre grammarian."
Vara7ida, with the meaning in question,
does not, it may be observed, belong to
the older Sanskrit, but is only found
in comparatively modern works,'^
Littre also gives as follows (1874) :
**Etym. Verandah, mot rapporte de
rinde par les Anglais, est la simple
degenerescence, dans les langues
modernes de I'lnde, du Sansc. veranda,
colonnade, de var, couvrir."
That the word as used in England
and in France was brought by the
English from India need not be
doubted. But either in the same
sense, or in one closely analogous, it
appears to have existed, quite in-
dependently, in Portuguese and
Spanish ; and the manner in which it
occurs without explanation in the very
earliest narrative of the adventure of
the Portuguese in India, as quoted
below, seems almost to preclude the
possibility of their having learned it
in that country for the first time ;
whilst its occurrence in P. de Alcala
can leave no doubt on the subject.
[Prof. Skeat says : " If of native Span,
origin, it may be Span, vara a rod,
rail. Cf. L. uarus, crooked" (Concise
Did. s.v.).]
1498. — "E veo ter comnosco onde esta-
vamos lan^ados, em huma varanda onde
estava hum grande castigall d'arame que
nos alumeava." — Rotei.ro da Viagem de Vasco
da Gama, 2nd ed., 1861, p. 62, i.e. "...
and came to join ns where we had been put
in a varanda, where there was a great
candlestick of brass that gave us light. ..."
And Correa, speaking of the same historical
passage, though writing at a later date,
says : " When the Captain-Major arrived, he
was conducted through many courts and
verandas {muitos pateos e varandas) to a
dwelling opposite that in which the king
was. . . ." — Correa, by Stanley, 193, com-
pared with original Lendas, I. i. 98.
1505. — In Pedro de Alcala 's Spanish-
Arabic Vocabulary we have :
" Varandas— Tf^rJiif.
Varandas assi gdrgaha, ^drgab."
* This last remark is due to A. B.
Interpreting these Arabic words, with the
assistance of Prof. Robertson Smith, we find
that tdrbug is, according to Dozy {Suppt. 1.
430), darbilz, itself taken from dardbazln
{Tpair^^iop), 'a stair-railing, fireguard, bal-
cony, &c.' ; whilst gdrgab stands for sarjab,
a variant (Abul W., p. 735, i.) of the com-
moner sharjab, 'a lattice, or anything lat-
ticed,' such as a window, — *a balcony, a
balustrade.'
1540. — "This said, we entred with her
into an outward court, all about invironed
with Galleries {cercado a roda de duos ordenit
de varandas) as if it had been a Cloister of
Religious persons. . . ." — Pinto (orig. cap.
Ixxxiii.), in Cogan, 102.
1553 (but relating events of 1511).
" . . . assentou Affonso d'Alboquerque
com elles, que primeiro que sahissem em
terra, irem ao seguinte dia, quando agua
estivesse estofa, dez bateis a queimar alguns
baileas, que sao como varandas sobre o
mar." — Barros, II. vi. 3.
1563. — "ii. . . . nevertheless tell me
what the tree is like. 0. From this varanda
you can see the trees in my garden : those
little ones have been planted two years, and
in four they give excellent fruit. . . ." — •
Garcia, f. 112.
1602. — "De maneira, que quando ja EI
Rey (de Pegu) chegava, tinha huns for-
mosos Pagos de muitas camaras, varandas,
retretes, cozinhas, em que se recolhia com
suas mulheres. . . ." — Gouto, Dec. vi. Liv.
vii,, cap. viii.
1611. — "Varanda. Lo entreado de los
corridores, por ser como varas, per otro
nombre vareastes quasi varafustes." — Co-
harriivias.
1631. — In Haex, Malay-Latin Vocabulary,
we have as a Malay word, "Baranda, Con-
tignatio vel Solarium."
1644.— "The fort (at Cochin) has not now
the form of a fortress, consisting all of
houses ; that in which the captain lives has
a Varanda fronting the river, 15 paces long
and 7 wide. . . ."—Bocarro, MS. f. 313.
1710. — "There are not wanting in Cam-
baya great buildings with their courts,
varandas, and chambers." — De Sousa^
Oriente Conqnist, ii. 152.
1711. — " The Building is very ancient . .
and has a paved Court, two large Verandas
or Piazzas." — Lockyer, 20.
c. 1714. — "Varanda. Obra sacada do
corpo do edificio, cuberta o descuberta, na
qual se costuma passear, tomar o sol, o
fresco, &c. Fergxda." — Bluteau, s.v.
1729. — "Baranda. Especie de corredor o
balaustrada que ordinariamente se colock
debante de los altares o escaMras, compuesta
de balaustres de hierro, bronce, madera, o
otra materia, de la altura de un medio
cuerpo, y su uso es para adorno y reparo.
Algunos escriven esta voce con b. Lat.
Peribolus, Lorica clathrata." — Golis, Hist, de
Nueva Espaila, lib. 3, cap. 15. "Alaj^-
base la pieza por la mitad con un baranda
o biombo que sin impedir la vista sefialava
VERDURE. 966 VIDANA.
terrnino al concorso." — Dice, de la Ling.
Cast, por laR. Acad.
1754. — Ives, in describing the Cave of
Elephanta, speaks twice of "the voranda or
open gallery." — p. 45.
1756. — " ... as soon as it was dark, we
were all, without distinction, directed by
the guard set over us to collect ourselves
into one body, and sit down quietly under
the arched Veranda, or Piazza, to the west
of the Black-hole prison. . . ." — HolwelVs
Narr. of the Black Hole [p. 3] ; [in Wheeler,
Early Records, 229].
c. 1760. — ", . . Small ranges of pillars
that support a pent-house or shed, forming
what is called, in the Portuguese lingua-
franca, Verandas." — Grose, i. 53.
1781. — "On met sur le devant une petite
galerie appellee varangue, et form^e par le
toit." — Sonnerat, i. 54. There is a French
nautical term, varangue, 'the ribs or floor-
timbers of a ship,' which seems to have led
this writer astray here.
1783. — "You are conducted by a pretty
steep ascent up the side of a rock, to the
door of the cave, which enters from the
North. By it you are led first of all into a
feerandah (!) or piazza which extends from
East to West 60 feet." — Acct. of some Arti-
Jicial Caves in the Neighbourhood of Bombay
(Elephanta), by Mr. W. Hunter; Surgeon in
the E. Indies. In Archaeologia, vii. 287.
,, "The other gate leads to what in
this country is called a veranda or feranda
(printed seranda), which is a kind of piazza
or landing-place before you enter the hall."
— Letter (on Caves of Elephanta, &c.), from
Hector Macneil, Esq., ibid. viii. 254.
1796. — " . . . Before the lowest (storey)
there is generally a small hall supported by
pillars of teka (Teak) wood, which is of a
yellow colour and exceedingly hard. This
hall is called varanda, and supplies the
place of a parlour." — Fra Paolino, E.T.
1809.— " In the same verandah are figures
of natives of every cast and profession." —
Ld. Valentia, i. 424.
1810.— "The viranda keeps off the too
great glare of the sun, and affords a dry
walk during the rainy season." — Maria
Graham, 21.
c. 1816. — ". . . and when Sergeant
Bi-owne bethought himself of Mary, and
looked to see where she was, she was
conversing up and down the verandah,
though it was Sunday, with most of the
rude boys and girls of the barracks." — Mrs.
tSherwood's Stories, p. 47, ed. 1873.
VERDURE, s. This word appears
to have been used in the 18th century
for vegetables, adapted from the Port.
verduras.
1752. — Among minor items of revenue
from duties in Calcutta we find :
ES, A. p.
"Verdure, fish pots, firewood 216 10 6."
—In Long^ 35.
[VERGE, s. A term used in S.
India for rice lands. It is the Port.
Vdrsea, Varzia, Vargem, which Vieyra
defines as 'a plain field, or a piece
of level ground, that is sowed and
cultivated.'
[1749.—". . . as well as vargems lands
ashortas" (see OART). — Treaty, in Logan,
Malabar, iii. 48.
[1772. — "The estates and verges not yet
assessed must be taxed at 10 per cent." —
Govt. Order, ibid. i. 421.]
VETTYVER, s. This is the name
generally used by the French for the
fragrant grass Avhich we call CUSCTIS
(q.v.). The word is Tamil vettiver,
[from vettu, ' digging,' ver, ' root '].
1800. — " Europeans cool their apartments
by means of wetted tats (see TATTY) made
of straw or grass, and sometimes of the
roots of the wattle waeroo, which, when
wetted, exhales a pleasant but faint smell."
— Heyncs Tracts, p. 11.
VIDANA, s. In Ceylon, the title
of a village head man. " The person
who conveys the orders of Government
to the people" (Clough, s.v. viddn).
It is apparently from the Skt. vadaiia,
". . . the act of speaking . . . the
mouth, face, countenance . . . the front,
point," &c. In Javanese wadana (or
wadono, in Jav. pronunciation) is "the
face, front, van ; a chief of high rank :
a Javanese title " (Crawfurd, s.v.). The
Javanese title is, we imagine, now only
traditional ; the Ceylonese one has
followed the usual downward track of
high titles ; we can hardly doubt the
common Sanskrit origin of both (see
Athenaeum, April 1, 1882, p. 413, and
May 13, ibid. p. 602). The derivation
given by Alwis is probably not in-
consistent with this.
1681.— "The Dissauvas (see DISSAVE)
by these Oourli vidani their officers do
oppress and squeez the people, by laying
Mulcts upon them. ... In Fine this officer
is the Dissauva's chief Substitute, who
orders and manages all affairs incumbent
upon his master." — Knox, 51.
1726. — "Vidanes, the overseers of vil-
lages, who are charged to see that no in-
habitant suffers any injury, and that the
Land is sown betimes. . . ." — Valentijn
(Ceylon), Names of Officers, &c., 11.
1756. — "Under each (chief) were placed
different subordinate headmen, called
Vidinsi-Aratchies and Vidans. The last is
derived from the word {iriddna), ' command-
ing,' or 'ordering,' and means, as Clough
(p. 647) defines it, the person who conveys
the orders of the -Government to the People."-
— /. de Alwis, in Ceylon Joui-nal, 8, p. 237.
VIHARA, IVIHARE.
967
JFACADASH.
VIHARA, WIHARE, &c., s. In
Ceylon a Buddhist temple. Skt. viJidrd,
a Buddhist convent, originally the
hall where the monks met, and thence
extended to the buildings generally of
such an institution, and to the shrine
which was attached to them, much as
minster has come from monasterium.
Though there are now no Buddhist
vihdras in India Proper, the former
wide diffusion of such establishments
lias left its trace in the names of many
noted places : e.g. Bihar, and the great
province which takes its name ; Kiich
Behdr ; the Vihdr water -works at
Bombay ; and most probably the City
of Bokhdrd itself. [Numerous ruins of
such buildings have been unearthed in
N. India, as, for instance, that at
Sarnath near Benares, of which an
account is given by Gen. Cunningham
{Arch. Rep. i. 121). An early use of
the word (probably in the sense of a
monastery) is found in the Mathura
Jain inscription of the 2nd century,
A.D. in the reign of Huvishka {ibid.
iii. 33).]
1681.— "The first and highest order of
priests are the Tirinanxes* who are the
priests of the Biiddou God. Their temples
are styled Vehars. . . . These . . . only live
in the Vihar, and enjoy great Kevenues." —
Knox, Ceylon, 74.
[1821. — "The Malwatte and Asgirie wi-
hares . . . are the two heads of the
Boodhaical establishment in Ceylon." —
Davy, An Accoimt of the Interior of Geiilon,
369.]
1877. — "Twice a month, when the rules
of the order are read, a monk who had
broken them is to confess his crime ; if it
be slight, some slight penance is laid upon
him, to sweep the court-yard of the wihara,
sprinkle the dust round the sacred bo-tree."
— Rhys Davids, Buddhism, 169.
VISS, s. A weight used in S. India
and in Burma ; Tam. vlsai, ' division,'
Skt. vihita, 'distributed.' In Madras
it was l of a Madras maund, and = 3lb.
2oz. avoirdupois. The old scale ran,
10 pagoda weights = 1 pollam, 40
pollams = l viss, 8 viss = l maund (of
25lbs.), 20 maunds = 1 candy. In
Burma the ms=100 tikals = 2\hs. 5 5^.
"Viss is used in Burma by foreigners,
but the Burmese call the weight peik-
tha, probably a corruption of vlsai.
* [The first part of this word is thera, Skt.
stlmvira. Hardy {E. Monachism, p. 11) says the
;?uperior priests were called terunndnses, from
Pali thero, "an elder."
1554.— "The baar (see BAHAR) of Peguu
contains 120 bicas ; each bica weighs 40
ounces ; the bica contains 100 ticals ; the
tical weighs 3 J oitavas." — .4. Niines, 38.
1568.— "This Ganza goeth by weight of
Byze . . . and commonly a Byza of Ganza
is worth (after our accompt) halfe a ducat."
—Caesar Frederike, in Hakl. ii. 367.
1626. — "In anno 1622 the Myne was
shut up . . . the comming of the Mogull's
Embassadour to this King's Court, with
his peremptory demand of a Vyse of the
fairest diamonds, caused the cessation." —
Purchas, Pilgrimage, 1003.
[1727.— " Viece." See under TICAL.
[1807.— " Visay." See under GARCE.]
1855. — "The King last vear purchased
800,000 viss of lead, at 5 tikals (see TICAL)
for 100 viss, and sold it at twenty tikals."
— Yide, Mission to Ava, 256.
VIZIER, WUZEER, s. Ar. — H.
wazlr, 'a minister,' and usually the
principal minister, under a (Mahoni-
medan) prince. [In the Koran (cap.
XX. 30) Moses says : " Give a wazir
of my family, Hariin (Aaron) my
brother." In the Ain we have a dis-
tinction drawn l^etween the Vakil, or
prime minister, and the Vazlr, or
minister of finance (ed. Blochmann, i.
527).] In India the Nawab of Oudh
was long known as the Nawab Wazir,
the founder of the quasi-independent
dynasty having been Sa'adat 'All Khan,
who l)ecame Siibadar of Oudh, c. 1732,
and was also Wazir of the Empire, a
title \vhicli 1)ecaine hereditary in his
family. The title of Nawab Wazir
merged in that of pddshdh, or King,
assumed by Ghazi-ud-din Haidar in
1820, and up to his death still borne
or claimed by the ex-King Wajid 'All
Shah, under surveillance in Calcutta.
As most titles degenerate, Wazir has
in Spain become alguazi/, ' a constal)le,'
in Port, alvasil, ' an alderman.'
[1612. — " Jeffer Basha Vizier and Viceroy
of the Province." — Danvers, Letters, i. 173.]
1614. — "II primo visir, sopra ogni altro,
che era allora Nasuh bascia, genero del
Gran Signore, venne ultimo di tutti, con
grandissima e ben adorna cavalcata, enfin
della quale andava egli solo con molta
gravita." — P. della Valle (from Constanti-
nople), i. 43.
w
[WACADASH, s. Japanese waki-
zashi, ' a short sword.'
WALER.
968
WANDEROO.
[1613.— "The Captain Chinesa is fallen at
sqiutre with his new wife and hath given
her liis wacadash bidding her cut off her
little finger." — Foster, Letters, ii. 18.
[ ,, V "His wacadash or little cattan."
—lUd. ii. 20.
[1898. — " There is also the wakizashi, or
dirk of about nine and a half inches, with
which harikari was committed." — Ommher-
lain, Things Japanese, .3rd ed. 377.]
WALER, s. A horse imported
from N. South Wales, or Australia in
general.
1866. — "Well, young shaver, have you
seen the horses? How is the Waler's off
foreleg V—Trevelyan, Dawk Bungalow, 223.
1873. — " For sale, a brown Waler gelding,"
&c. — Madras Mail, June 25.
WALI, s. Two distinct words are
occasionally written in the same way.
(a). Ar. wall. A Mahommedan
title corresponding to Governor ; [" the
term still in use for the Governor-
General of a Province as opposed to
the Muhafiz, or district-governor. In
E. Arabia "the Wali is the Civil
Governor as opposed to the Amir or
Military Commandant. Under the
Caliphate the Wali acted also as
Prefect of Police (the Indian Favjddr
— see FOUJDAR), who is now called
Zabit" {Burton, Ar. Nights, i. 238)].
It became familiar some years ago in
connection with Kandahar. It stands
properly for a governor of the highest
class, in the Turkish system superior
to a Pasha. Thus, to the common
people in Egj^pt, the Khedive is still
the TFdli.
1298. — "Whenever he knew of anyone
who had a pretty daughter, certain ruffians
of his would go to the father and say : ' What
say you ? Here is this pretty daughter of
yours ; give her in marriage to the Bailo
Achmath ' (for they call him the Bailo, or,
as we should say, 'the Viceregent')." —
3Iarco Polo, i. 402.
1498. — ". . . e mandou hum homem que
se chama Bale, o qual he como alquaide." —
Roteiro de V. da Gama, 54.
1727. — "As I was one morning walking in
the Streets, I met accidentally the Governor
of the City (Muscat), by them called the
Waaly."— ^. Hamilton, i. 70 ; [ed. 1744, i.
71.]
[1753.— In Georgia. "Vali, a viceroy de-
scended immediately from the sovereigns of
the country over which he presides." — Han-
tcay, iii. 28.]
, b. Ar. wall. This is much used in
^ome Mahommedan countries {e.g.
Egypt and Syria) for a saint, and by
a transfer for the shrine of such a
saint. ["This would be a separate
building like our family tomb and
probably domed. . . . Europeans usu-
ally call it ' a little IVali ' ; or, as they
write it, ' Wely ' ; the contained for
the container ; the ' Santon ' for the
'Santon's tomb'" {Burton, Ar. NightSy
i. 97).] See under PEER.
[c. 1590. — "The ascetics who are their
repositaries of learning, they style Wali,
whose teaching they implicitly follow." —
Ala, ed. Jarrett, ii. 119.]
1869.— " Quant au titre de pir (see PEER)
. . . il signifie proprement vieillanl, mais il
est pris dans cette circonstance pour designer
une dignity spirituelle equivalente k celle
des GurA Hindous . . . Beaucoup de ces
pirs sont a leur mort veneres comme saints ;
de la le mot pir est synonyme de Wall, et
signifie Saint aussi bien que ce dernier
mot." — Garcin de Tassy, Rel. Mus. dans
I'Inde, 23.
WALLA, s. This is a popular
abridgment of Competition-walla,
under which will be found remarks
on the termination ivdld, and illustra-
tions of its use.
WANDEROO, s. In Ceylon a
large kind of monkey, originally de-
scribed under this name by Knox
{Preshytes ur sinus). The name is, how-
ever, the generic Singhalese w^ord for
' a monkey ' {wanderu, vandura), and
the same with the Hind, bandar, Skt.
vdnara. Remarks on the disputed
identity of Knox's wanderoo, and the
different species to which the name
has been applied, popularly, or by
naturalists, will be found in Emerson
Tennent, i. 129-130.
1681. — ^^ Monkeys . . . Some so large as
our English S^mniel Dogs, of a darkish gray
colour, and black faces, with great white
beards round from ear to ear, which makes
them show just like old men. There is
another sort just of the same bigness, but
differ in colour, being milk white both in
body and face, having great beards like the
others . . . both these sorts do but little
mischief. . . . This sort they call in their
language Wanderow." — Knox, Hist. Rel. of
the 1. of Ceylon, 26.
[1803.— "The -wanderow is remarkable
for its great white beard, which stretches
quite from ear to ear across its black face,
while the body is of a dark grey." — Fercivalf
Ace. of the I. of Ceylon, 290.]
1810. — "I saw one of the lai^e baboons,
called here Wanderows, on the top of a
coco-nut tree, where he was gathering nuts.
. . ." — Maria Graham, 97.
WAN GHEE, WHANGEE.
969
WHITE JACKET.
1874. — "There are just now some very
remarkable monkeys. One is a Macaque
. . . Another is the Wanderoo, a fellow
with a great mass of hair round his face,
and the most awful teeth ever seen in a
monkey's mouth. This monkey has been
credited with having killed two niggers
before he was caught ; he comes from Ma-
labar."—i'\ BncJcland, in Life, 289.
WANGHEE, WHANGEE, s. The
trade name for a slender yellow bamboo
with beautifully regular and short
joints, imported from Japan. We can-
not give the origin of the term with
any conviction. The two following
suggestions may embrace or indicate
the origin. (1). Rumphius mentions
a kind of bamboo called by him
Arundinarbor fera, the native name of
which is Bulu swangy (see in vol. iv.
cap. vii. et seqq.). As bubih is Malay
for bamboo, we presume that simngi is
also Malay, but we do not know its
meaning. (2). Our friend Professor
Terrien de la Couperie notes : " In the
ICang-hi tze-tien, 118, 119, the Huang-
tchu is described as follows : ' A species
of bamboo, very hard, with the joints
close together ; the skin is as white as
snow ; the larger kind can be used for
boats, and the smaller used for pipeS,
&c.' See also Wells Williams, Syllabic
Bid. of the Chinese Lang. p. 251.
[On this Professor Giles writes :
"' ^F/trt7?(/ ' clearly stands for 'yellow,'
as in Wlia7ig-poo and like combinations.
The difficulty is with ee, which should
stand for some word of that sound in
the Cantonese dialect. There is such
a word in ' clothes, skin, sheath ' ; and
' yellow skin (or sheath) ' would form
just such a combination as the Chinese
would be likely to employ. The
suggestion of Terrien de la Couperie
is not to the purpose." So Mr. C. M.
(Gardner writes : " The word hwang
has many meanings in Chinese accord-
ing to the tone in which it is said.
Hvjang-chi teng or hwangee-teng might
be ' yellow-corticled cane.' The word
chuh means ' bamboo,' and hivang-chuh
might be ' yellow or Imperial bamboo.'
Wan means a 'myriad,' ch'i 'utensil' ;
ivan-chi teng might mean a kind of
cane 'good for all kinds of uses.'
Wan-chuh is a particular kind of
bamboo from which paper is made
in W. Hapei."
Mr. Skeat writes : " ' Buluh swangi '
is correct Malay. Favre in his Malay-
Fr. Diet, has ^suwdngi, esprit, spectre,
esprit mauvais.' ^ Buluh swangi' does
not appear in Ridley's list as the name
of a bamboo, but he does not profess to
give all the Malay plant names."]
WATER-CHESTNUT. The trapa
bispirwsa of Roxb. ; Hind, singhdrdy
' the horned fruit.' See SINGAEA.
WEAVEE-BIRD,
See BAYA.
WEST-COAST, n.p. This expres-
sion in Dutch India means the west
coast of Sumatra. This seems also to
have been the recognised meaning of
the term at Madras in former days.
See SLAVE.
[1685. — " Order'd that the following goods
be laden aboard the Syam Merchant for the
West Coast of Sumatra. . . ."—Pringle,
Diary Ft. St. Geo. 1st ser. IV. 136 ; also
see 136, 138, 163, &c.]
1747.— "The Kevd. Mr. Francis Fordyce
being entered on the Establishment . . .
and having several months' allowance due
to him for the West Coast, amounting to
Pags. 371. 9. . . ."—Ft. St. David's Consn.,
April 30, MS. in India Office. The letter
appended shows that the chaplain had been
attached to Bencoolen. See also Wheelei\
i. 148.
WHAMPOA, n.p. In former days
the anchorage of European ships in
the river of Canton, some distance
below that city. [The name is pro-
nounced Wongpo (Ball, Things Cliinese,
3rd ed. 631).J
1770. — "Now all European ships ar&
obliged to anchor at Houang-poa, three
leagues from the city" (Canton). — Baynaly
tr. 1777, ii. 258.
WHISTLING TEAL, s. This in
Jerdon is given as Dendrocygria Awsuree
of Sykes. Latin names given to birds
and beasts might at least fulfil one
object of Latin names, in being in-
telligible and pronounceable by foreign
nations. We have seldom met with a
more barbarous combination of im-
possible words than this. A numerous
flock of these whistlers is sometimes
seen in Bengal sitting in a tree, a
curious habit for ducks.
WHITE ANTS. See ANTS, WHITE.
WHITE JACKET, s. The old
custom in the hot weather, in the
family or at bachelor parties, was to
wear this at dinner ; and one or more
dozens of white jackets were a regular
WINTER
970
WINTER.
item in an Indian outfit. They are
now, we believe, altogether, and for
many years obsolete. [They certainly
came again into common use some 20
years ago.] But though one reads
under every generation of British
India that they had gone out of use,
they did actually survive to the
middle of the last century, for I can
remember a white-jacket dinner in
Fort William in 1849. [The late Mr.
Bridgman of Gorakhpur, whose recol-
lection of India dated from the earlier
part of the last century told me that
in his younger days the rule at Cal-
<;utta was that the guest always arrived
at his host's house in the full evening-
dress of the time, on which his host
meeting him at the door expressed his
regret that he had not chosen a cooler
dress ; on which the guest's Bearer
always, as if by accident, appeared
from round the corner with a nankeen
jacket, which was then and there put
on. But it would have been opposed
to etiquette for the guest to appear in
such a dress without express invitation.]
1803. — "It was formerly the fashion for
gentlemen to dress in white jackets on all
occasions, which were well suited to the
country, but being thought too much an
undress for public occasions, they are now
laid aside for English cloth." — Ld. Vahntia,
i. 240.
[c. 1848.— ". ... a white jacket being
evening dress for a dinner-party. . . ." —
Beriicastle, Voyage to China, including a Visit
to the Bombay Fres. i. 93.]
WINTER, s. This term is con-
stantly apj)lied by the old writers to
the rainy season, a usage now quite un-
known to Anglo-Indians. It may have
originated in the fact that winter is in
many parts of the Mediterranean coast
so frequently a season of rain, whilst
rain is rare in summer. Compare the
fact that shitd in Arabic is indifferently
' winter,' or ' rain ' ; the winter season
being the rainy season. Shitd is the
same word that appears in Canticles ii.
11 : "The winter (sethdv) is past, the
rain is over and gone."
1513. — "And so they set out, and they
arrived at Surat {(^urrate) in May, when
the winter had already begun, so they went
into winter-quarters {polo que envernarao),
and in September, when the winter was
over, they went to Goa in two foists and
other vessels, and in one of these was the
^anda (rhinoceros), the sight of which
made a great commotion when landed at
Ooa. . . ."—Correa, ii. 373.
1563. — "ii. . . . In what time of the year
does this disease {morxi, Mort-de-chien)
mostly occur ?
" 0. . . . It occurs mostly in June and
July (which is the winter-time in this
country). . . ."—Garcia, f. 76y.
c. 1567. — "Da Bezeneger a Goa sono
d'estate otto giornate di viaggio : ma noi lo
facessimo di mezo I'invemo, il mese de
Luglio." — Cesare Fedei'ici, in Ramusio, iii.
389.
1583.—" II uemo in questo paese e il
Maggio, Giiigno, Luglio e Agosto, e il resto
deir anno e state. Ma bene h da notare
che qui la stagione no si pub chiamar uemo
rispetto al freddo, che no vi regna mai,
mk solo per cagione de' venti, e delle gran
pioggie. . . ."—Gasparo Balbi, f. 67v.
1584.— "Note that the Citie of Goa is
the principall place of all the Oriental India,
and the winter thus beginneth the 15 of
May, with very great raine." — Barret, in
Hakl. ii. 413.
[1592.— See under PENANG.]
1610. — "The Winter heere beginneth
about the first of lune and dureth till the
twentieth of September, but not with con-
tinuall raines as at Goa, but for some sixe
or seuen dayes every change and full, with
much wind, thunder and raine." — Finch, in
Furchas, i. 423.
c. 1610. — "L'h3rver commence au mois
d'Avril, et dure six mois." — Fyrard de Laval,
i. 78 : [Hak. Soc. i. 104, and see i. 64, ii. 34].
1643. — ". . . des Galiottes (qui sortent
tons les ans pour faire la guerre aux Mala-
bares . . . et cela est enuiron la May-
Septembre, lors que leur hjruer est passe.
. . ."—Mocquet, 347.
1653. — "Dans les Indes il y a deux Estez
et deux Hyuers, ou pour mieux dire vu
Printemps perpetuel, parce que les arbres
y sont tousiours verds : Le premier Este
commance au mois de Mars, et finit au
mois de May, que est la commancement de
I'hyuer de pluj'e, qui continue iusques en
Septembre pleuuant incessament ces quatre
mois, en sorte que les Karauanes, ny les
Patmars (see PATTAMAE, a) ne vont ne
viennent: i'ay est€ quarante iours sans
pouuoir sortir de la maison. . . . Le second
Est6 est depuis Octobre iusques en De-
cembre, au quel mois il commance k faire
froid . . . ce froid est le second Hjruer qui
finit au mois de Mars." — De la Boullaye-k-
Gouz, ed. 1657, p. 244-245.
1665. — "L'Hyver se sait sentir. El com-
men^a en Juin per quantite de pluies et de
tonneres." — Th^venot, v. 311.
1678.—". . . In Winter (when they
rarely stir) they have a Mumjama, or Wax
Cloth to throw over it. . . ." — Fryer, 410.
1691. — "In ora, Occidentali, quae Mala-
haroruin est, hyems a mense Aprili in
Septembrem usque dominatur : in littore
verb Orientali, quod Hollandi tt ^Itst torttl
(Eh^rrrmnnbcl, Oram Coromandellae vocant
trans illos montes, in iisdem latitudinis
i gradibus, contrari6 plan^ modo A, Septembri
WOOD-APPLE.
971
WOOLOGK, OOLOCK.
usque ad Aprilem hyemem habent."— /oii
Lusdqfi. ad suam Historiam Comtn&iitaritts,
101.
1770. — "The mere breadth of these
mountains divides summer from winter,
that is to say, the season of tine weather
from the rainy ... all that is meant by
winter in India is the time of the year
w^hen the clouds . . . are driven violently
by the winds against the mountains," &c. —
liayTial, tr. 1777, i. 34.
WOOD-APPLE, s. [According to
the Madras Gloss, also known as Curd
Fruit, Monkey Fruit, and Elephant
Ajjple, because it is like an elephant's
^kin.] A wild fruit of the N.Q.
Aurantiaceae growing in all the drier
parts of India {Feronia elephantum,
•Correa). It is somewhat like the hel
(see BAEL) but with a still harder
^hell, and possesses some of its
medicinal ^drtue. In the native phar-
macopoeia it is sometimes substituted
{Moodeen Sherif, [Watt, Econ. Did. iii.
324 seqq.). Buchanan-Hamilton calls
it the Kot-hel (Kathbel), {Eastern India,
ii. 787)].
1875. — "Once upon a time it was an-
nounced that the PMshah was about to
pass through a certain remote village of
Upper India. And the village heads gathered
in panch^yat to consider what offering they
-could present on such an unexampled occa-
sion. Two products only of the village
lands were deemed fit to serve as naznlna.
One was the custard-apple, the other was
the "WOOd-apple ... a wild fruit with a
very hard shelly rind, something like a
large lemon or small citron converted into
wood. After many pi-os and cons, the cus-
tard-apple carried the day, and the village
elders accordingly, when the king appeared,
made saMm, and presented a large basket
of custard-apples. His Majesty did not
iiccept the offering graciously, but with
much abusive language at being stopped to
receive such trash, pelted the simpletons
with their offering, till the whole basketful
had been squashed upon their venerable
heads. They retired, abashed indeed, but
devoutly thanking heaven that the offering
had not been of wood-apples ! "Some Un-
scientific Notes on the History of Plants (by
H. Y.') in Geo§. Mag., 1875, pp. 49-50. The
story was heard many years ago from
Major William Yule, for whom see under
TOBACCO.
WOOD-OIL, or GURJUN OIL, s.
Beng. — H. garjan. A thin balsam oil
•drawn from a great forest tree (N.O.
Dipterocarpeae) Dipterocarpiis turbin-
<itus, Gaertn., and from several other
species of Dipt., which are among the
finest trees of Transgangetic India.
Trees of this N.O. abound also in the
Malay Archipelago, whilst almost un-
known in other parts of the world.
The celebrated Borneo camphor is the
product of one such tree, and the saul-
WOOd of India of another. Much
wood-oil is exported from the Burmese,
provinces, the Malay Peninsula, and
Siam. It is much used in the East as
a natural varnish and preservatiA-e of
timber ; and in Indian hospitals it is
employed as a substitute for copaiva,
and as a remedy for leprosy {Hanhury
cD Fliickiger, Watt, Econ. Diet. iii. 167
seqq.). The first mention we know of
is c. 1759 in Dairy mple's Or. Repertory
in a list of Burma products (i. 109).
WOOLOCK, OOLOCK, s. [Platts
in his Hind. Diet, gives uldq, uldk, as
Turkish, meaning 'a kind of small
boat.' Mr. Grierson (Bihar Peasant
Life, 42), among the larger kinds of
boats, gives uldnk, " which has a long
narrow bow overhanging the water in
front." Both he and Mr. Grant {Rural
Life in Bengal, 25) give drawings of
this boat, and the latter writes : " First
we have the bulky Ooldk, or baggage
boat of Bengal, sometimes as gigantic
as the Putelee (see PATTELLO), and
used for much the same purposes.
This last-named vessel is a clinker-
built boat — that is having the planks
overlapping each other, like those in a
London wherry ; whereas in the round
smooth-sided oolak and most country
boats, they are laid edge to edge, and
fastened with iron clamps, having the
appearance of being stitched."]
1679. — "Messrs. Vincent" {&c.) . . .
"met the Agent (on the Hoogly R.) in
Budgeroes and Oolankes. "—i^or< St. Geo.
Consns., Sept. 14. In Notes and JE.vts.,
Madras, 1871.
[1683.—". . . 10 Ulocks for Souldiers,
etc." — Hedges, Diary, Hak. Soc. i. 76.
[1760.— "20 Hoolucks 6 Oars at 28 Rs.
per month." — In Long, 227.]
1764. — "Then the Manjees went after
him in a woUock to look after him." — Ibid.
383.
1781. — "The same day will be sold a
twenty-oar'd Wollock-built Budgerow. . . ."
—India Gazette, April 14.
1799._«< We saw not less than 200 large
boats at the different quays, which on an
average might be reckoned each at 60 tons
burthen, all provided with good roofs, and
masted after the country manner. They
seemed much better constructed than the
unwieldy wuUocks of Bengal." — Symesy
Ava, 233.
WOON.
972
VVOOTZ.
WOON, s. Burm. wim, ' a governor
or officer of administration ' ; literally
'a burden,' hence presumably the
* Bearer of the Burden.' Of this there
are various well-known compounds, e.g. :
Woon-gyee, i.e. * Wun-gyl' or Great
Minister, a member of the High
Council of State or Cabinet, called
the Hlot-dau (see LOTOO).
Woon-douk, i.e. Wun-dauk, lit. 'the
prop of the Wun ' ; a sort of Adlatus,
or Minister of an inferior class. We
have recently seen a Burmese envoy
to the French Government designated
as " M. Woondouk."
Atwen-wun, Minister of the Interior
(of the Court) or Household.
Myo-wun, Provincial Governor {May-
u-oon of Symes).
Ye-wun, 'Water-Governor,' formerly
Deputy of the Myo-wun of the Pr. of
Pegu {Ray-ivoon of Symes).
Akaok-wun, Collector of Customs
(Akawoon of Symes).
WOORDY-MAJOR, s. The title
of a native adjutant in regiments of
Indian Irregular Cavalry. Both the
rationale of the compound title, and
the etymology of wardl, are obscure.
Platts gives Hind, wardl or urdl,
'uniform of a soldier, badge or dress
of office,' as the first part of the com-
2)ound, with a questionable Skt. ety-
mology, viriida, 'crying, proclaiming,
a panegyric' But there is also Ar.
ivird^ ' a flight of birds,' and then also
' a troop or squadron,' which is perhaps
as probable. [Others, again, as many
military titles have come from S.
India, connect it with Can. varddi,
' news, an order.']
[1784.—". . . We made the wurdee
WoUah acquainted with the circumstance.
. . . " — Forrest, Bombay Letters, ii. 323.
[1861. — "The senior Ressaldar (native
captain) and the Woordie Major (native
adjutant) . . . reported that the sepoys
were trying to tamper with his men." —
Cave-Browne, Fvnjah and Delhi, i. 120.]
WOOTZ, s. This is an odd name
which has attached itself in books to
the so-called ' natural steel ' of S. India,
made especially in Salem, and in some
parts of Mysore. It is prepared from
small bits of malleable iron (made
from magnetic ore) which are packed
in crucibles with pieces of a particular
wood (Cassia auriculata\ and covered
with leaves and clay. The word first
appears in a paper read before the
Royal Society, June 11, 1795, called :
*' Experiments and observations to in-
vestigate the nature of a kind of Steel,
manufactured at Bombay, and there-
called Wootz ... by George Pearson,
M.D." This paper is quoted below.
The word has never since been re-
cognised as the name of steel in any
language, and it would seem to have
originated in some clerical error, or
misreading, very possibly for wook, re-
presenting the Canarese uhku (pron.
wukkit) 'steel.' Another suggestion
has been made by Dr. Edward Balfour.
He states that uchcha and nicha (Hind..
urlcha-nicha, in reality for ' high ' and
'low') are used in Canarese speaking
districts to denote superior and inferior
descriptions of an article, and supposes
that wootz may have been a misunder-
standing of uchcha, 'of superior quality.'
The former suggestion seems to us pre-
feral)le. [The Madras Gloss, gives as
local names of steel. Can. ukku, TeL
ukku, Tam. and Malayal. urukku, and
derives wootz from Skt. ucca^ whence
comes H. unchd.']
The article was no doubt the famous
' Indian Steel,' the aldripos 'IvSikoj koI
(TTo/jLWfjLa of the Periplus, the material
of the Indian swords celebrated in
many an Arabic poem, the alhinde of
old Spanish, the hundwdnl of tlie
Persian traders, ondanique of Marco
Polo, the iron exported by the Portu-
guese in the 16th century from Bati-
cala (see BATCUL) in Canara and other
parts (see Correa passim). In a letter
of the King to the Goa Government
in 1591 he animadverts on the great
amount of iron and steel permitted to-
be exported from Chaul, for sale on
the African coast and to the Turks in
the Red Sea {Archiv. Port. Orient.^ Ease.
3, 318).
1795. _'<Dr. Scott, of Bombay, in a
letter to the President, acquainted him.
that he had sent over specimens of a sub-
stance known by the name of Wootz ;
which is considered to be a kind of steel,
and is in high esteem among the Indians."'
—Phil. Trans, for 1795, Pt. ii. p. 322.
[1814. — See an account of wootz, in
Heyne's Tracts, 362 seqq.'\
1841. — "The cakes of steel are called
Wootz ; they differ materially in quality,
according to the nature of the ore, but are-
generally very good steel, and are sent into
Persia and Turkey. ... It may be ren-
dered self-evident that the figure or pattern
(of Damascus steel) so long sought after
exists in the cakes of Wootz, and only
requires to be produced by the action of
diluted acids ... it is therefore highly
probable that the ancient blades (of Da-
WRITER.
973
WUO.
Tfiascus) were made of this steel." — Wilkin-
son, Engines of War, pp. 203-206.
1864. — "Damascus was long celebrated
for the manufacture of its sword blades,
which it has been conjectured were made
from the wootz of India." — Percy's Metal-
lurgy, Iron and Steel, 860.
WRITER, s.
(a). The rank and style of the junior
grade of covenanted civil servants of
the E.I. Company. Technically it
has been obsolete since the abolition
of the old grades in 1833. The term
no doubt originally described the duty
of these young men ; they were the
clerks of the factories.
(b). A copying clerk in an office,
native or European.
1673.— "The whole Mass of the Com-
pany's Servants may be comprehended in
those Classes, viz., Merchants, Factors, and
"Writers."— i^z-yer, 84.
[1675-6.— See under FACTOR.]
1676. — "There are some of the Writers
who by their lives are not a little scan-
dalous."— Letter from a Chaplain, in Wheeler,
i. 64.
1683. — "Mr. Richard More, one that
came out a Writer on y^ Herbert, left this
World for a better. Y^ Lord prepare us
all to follow him ! " — Hedges, Diary, Aug.
22 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 105].
1747.— "82. Mr. Robert Clive, Writer
in the Service, being of a Martial Disposi-
tion, and having acted as a Volunteer in
our late Engagements, We have granted
him an Ensign's Commission, upon his Ap-
plication for the same." — Letter from the
Council at Ft. St. David to the Honhle.
Court of Directors, dd. 2d. May, 1747 (MS.
in India Office).
1758. — "As we are sensible that our
jimior servants of the rank of Writers at
Bengal are not upon the whole on so good
a footing as elsewhere, we do hereby direct
that the future appointments to a Writer
for salary, diet money, and all allowances
whatever, be 400 Rupees per annum, which
mark of our favour and attention, properly
attended to, must prevent their reflections
on what we shall further order in regard
to them as having any other object or
foundation than their particular interest
and happiness." — Court's Letter, March 3, in
Long, 129. (The 'further order' is the
prohibition of palankins, &c. — see PALAN-
KEEN.)
c. 1760. — "It was in the station of a
covenant servant and writer, to the East
India Company, that in the month of
March, 1750, I embarked." — Grose, i. 1.
1762. — "We are well assured that one
great reason of the Writers neglecting the
Company's business is engaging too soon in
trade. , . . We therefore positively order
that none of the Writers on your establish-
ment have the benefit or liberty of Dusticks
(see DUSTUCK) until the times of their
respective writerships are expired, and they
commence Factors, with this exception.
• . ."—Coxirt's Letter, Dec. 17, in Long, 287.
1765. — " Having obtained the appoint-
ment of a Writer in the East India Com-
pany's service at Bombay, I embarked with
14 other passengers . . . before I had
attained my sixteenth year." — Forbes, Or.
Mem. i. 5 ; [2nd ed. i. 1].
1769.— "The Writers of Madras are ex-
ceedingly proud, and have the knack of
forgetting their old acquaintances." — Zrf.
Teigninouth, Mem. i. 20.
1788. — "In the first place all the persons
who go abroad in the Company's civil
service, enter as clerks in the counting-
house, and are called by a name to corre-
spond with it. Writers. In that condition
they are obliged to serve five years." —
Burke, Speech on Hastinqs' Impeachment,
Feb. 1788. In Works, vii. 292.
b.-
1764. — '^Resolutions and orders. — That no
Moonshee, Linguist, Banian (see BAN-
YAN), or Writer be allowed to any officer
except the Commander-in-Chief and the
commanders of detachments. . . ." — Ft.
William Consns. In Long, 382.
[1860. — "Following hira are the kranees
(see CEANNY), or writers, on salaries
varying, according to their duties and
abilities, from five to thirty roopees." —
Grant, Rural L. in Bengal, 138-9.]
WUGr, s. We give this Beluch word
for loot on the high authority quoted.
[On this Mr. IVI. L. Dames writes :
"This is not, strictly speaking, a
Balochi word, but Sindhi, in the form
wag or wagu. The Balochi word is hag,
but I cannot say for certain whether
it is borrowed from Sindhi by Balochi,
or vice versd. The meaning, however,
is not loot, but ' a herd of camels.' It
is probable that on the occasion re-
ferred to the loot consisted of a herd
of camels, and this would easily give
rise to the idea that the word meant
loot. It is one of the commonest forms
of plunder in those regions, and I have
often heard Balochis, when narrating
their raids, describe how they had
carried off a ' bag.' "]
1845. — "In one hunt after wag, as the
Beloochees call plunder, 200 of that beauti-
ful regiment, the 2nd Europeans, marched
incessantly for 15 hours over such ground
as I suppose the world cannot match for
ravines, except in places where it is impos-
sible to march at all." — Letter of Sir C.
Napier, in Life, iii. 298.
XERAFINE, XERAFIM. 974 XERAFINE, XERAFIM.
XERAFINE, XEEATIM, &c., s.
The word in this form represents a
silver coin formerly current at Goa
and several other Eastern ports, in
value somewhat less than Is. 6^?. It
varied in Portuguese currency from
300 to 360 reis. But in this case as in
so many others the term is a corruj)-
tion applied to a degenerated value.
The original is the Arabic ashrafi (see
ASHRAFEE) (or sharlfl, 'noble' — com-
pare the medieval coin so called),
Avhich was applied properly to the
gold dinar, but was also in India, and
still is occasionally by natives, applied
to the gold mohur. Ashrafi for a gold
dmdr (value in gold about l\s. 6d.)
occurs frequently in the ' 1001 Nights,'
as Dozy states, and he gives various
other quotations of the word in
different forms (pp. 353-354 ; [Burton,
At. Nights, x. 160, 376]). Aigrefin, the
name of a coin once known in France,
is according to Littre also a corrup-
tion of ashrajl.
1498.— "And (the King of Calicut) said
that they should tell the Captain that if he
wished to go he must give him 600 xaxifes,
and that soon, and that this was the custom
of that country, and of those who came
thither." — Roteiro de V. da G. 79.
1510. — "When a new Sultan succeeds to
the throne, one of his lords, who are called
Amirra (Ameer), says to him : ' Lord, I
have been for so long a time your slave,
give me Damascus, and I will give you
100,000 or 200,000 teraphim of gold.'"—
Varthema, 10.
,, "Every Mameluke, great or little,
has for his pay six sarapM per month." —
Ibid. 13.
,, " Our captain sent for the superior
of the said mosque, to whom he said : that
he should show him the body of Nabi —
this Nabi means the Prophet Mahomet
— that he would give him 3000 seraphim
of gold." — Ibid. 29. This one eccentric
traveller gives thus three dififerent forms.
1513. — " . . . hunc regem Affonsus idem,
urbe opuletissima et praecipuo eraporio
Armusio vi capto, quindecim milliu Serap-
hinoru, ea est aurea moneta ducatis equi-
vales annuu nobis tributariu effecerat." —
Mpistola Emmamielis Regis, lb. In the
preceding the word seems to apply to the
gold dinar.
1523. — " And by certain information of
persons who knew the facts . . . Antonio
de Saldanha . . . agreed with the said King
Turuxa (Turun Shah), . . . that the said
TK^ing . . . should pay to the King Our
lord 10,000 xarafins more yearly . . . ia
all 25,000 xarafins."— Tom/^o da India, Sub-
sidies, 79. This is the gold mohur.
1540. — "This year there was such a
famine in Choromandel, that it left nearly
the whole land depopulated with the mor-
tality, and people ate their fellow men.
Such a thing never was heard of on that
Coast, where formerly there was such an
abundance of rice, that in the port of
Negapatam I have often seen 'more than
700 sail take cargoes amounting to more
than 20,000 moios (the moyo = 29.39 bushels)
of rice, . . . This year of famine the Portu-
guese of the town of St. Thome did much
good to the people, helping them with
quantities of rice and millet, and coco-nuts-
and jagra (see JAGGERY), which they
imported in their vessels from other parts,
and sold in retail to the people at far lower
prices than they could have got if they
wished it ; and some rich people caused
quantities of rice to be boiled in their
houses, and gave it boiled down in the
water to the people to drink, all for the
love of God. . . . This famine lasted a
whole year, and it spread to other parts,
but was not so bad as in Choromandeb
The King of Bisnagar, who was sovereign
of that territory, heard of the humanity and
beneficence of the Portuguese to the people
of the country, and he was greatly pleased
thereat, and sent an ola (see OLLAH) of
thanks to the residents of S. Thorad. And
this same year there was such a scarcity of
provisions in the harbours of the Straits,
that. in Aden a load {'fardo) of rice fetched
forty xarafis, each worth a cruzado. . . ." —
Correa, iv. 131-132.
1598. — "The chief and most common
money (at Goa) is called Pardauue (Pardao)
Xeraphin. It is of silver, but of small
value. They strike it at Goa, and it i»
marked on one side with the image of St.
Sebastian, on the other with 3 or 4 arrows
in a sheaf. It is worth 3 testoons or 30O
Keys (Reas) of Portugal, more or less." —
Linschotf.n (from French ed. 71) ; [Hak. Soc.
i. 241, and compare i, 190 ; and see another
version of the same passage under PAR-
DAO].
1610. — " Inprimis of Seraffins Ecberi^
which be ten Rupias (Rupee) a piece, there
are sixtie Leckes (Lack)." — Hawkins, iu
Purchas, i. 217. Here the gold mohur
is meant.
c. 1610. — "Les pieces d'or sont cherafini.
k vingt-cinq sols piece." — Pyrard da Lavufy
ii. 40 ; [Hak. Soc. ii. 69, reading cherufins].
1653. — ^' Monnoi/es courantes d Goa.
" Sequin de Venis'e . 24 tangues (Tanga)
Reale d'Espagne
Abassis de Perse
Pardaux (Pardao) .
Scherephi
Roupies (Rupee) du
Mogol .
Tangue .
12 tangues.
3 tangues.
5 tangues.
6 tangues.
6 tangues.
20 bousserouque
(Budgrook)."
De la Boidlaye-le-Gouz, 1657, 530.
XERGANSOR.
975
YAK.
c. 1675. — " Coins ... of Rajapore.
Imaginary Coins. The Pagod (Pagoda) is
^ Rupees. 48 Juttals (see JEETUL) is one
Pagod. 10 and i Larees (Larin) is 1 Pagod.
Zeraphins 2^ 1 Old Dollar.
" Coins and weights of Bombaira. 3
Larees is 1 Zeraphin. 80 Raies (Reas) 1
Laree. 1 Pice is 10 Raies. The Raies are
imaginary.
"Coins and weights in Goa. . . . The
Cruzado of gold, 12 Zeraphins. The Zera-
phin, 5 Tangoes. The Tango (Tanga), 5
Vinteens. The Vinteen, 15 Basrools (Budg-
rook), whereof 75 make a Tango. And oO
Rees make a Tango." — Fryer, 206.
1690.— dw. gr.
" The Gold St. Thoma . . 2 5i
The Silv. Sherephene . . 7 4.""
Table of Coins, in Ocington.
1727.— "Their Soldiers Pay (at Goa) is
very small and ill paid. They have but
six Xerapheens per Month, and two Suits
of Calico, stript or checquered, in a Year
. . . and a Xerapheen is worth about
sixteen Pence half Peny Ster." — ^4. Hamilton,
i. 249 ; [ed. 1744, i. 252].
1760. — "You shall coin Gold and silver
of equal weight and fineness with the Ash-
refees (Ashrafee) and Rupees of Moorshed-
abad, in the name of Calcutta." — NaivaVs
Perwannahfor Estabt. of a Mint in Calcutta,
in Long, 227.
c. 1844. — "Sahibs now are very different
from what they once were. When I was a
young man with an officer in the camp
of Lat Lik Sahib (Lord Lake) the sahibs
would give an ashraji (Ashrafee), when now
they think twice before taking out a rupee."
— Personal Reminiscences of an old Khan-
sama's Conversation. Here the gold mohur
is meant.
XERCANSOR, n.p. This is a
curious example of the manner in
which the Portuguese historians repre-
sent Mahommedan names. Xercansor
does really very fairly represent pho-
netically the name of Sher Klidn Sur,
the famous rival and displacer of
Humayun, under the title of Sher
Shah.
0. 1538.— "But the King of Bengal, seeing
himself very powerful in the kingdom of
the Patans, seized the king and took his
kingdom from him . . . and made Governor
of the kingdom a great lord, a vassal of his,
called Cotoxa, and then leaving everything
in good order, returned to Bengal. The
administrator Cotoxa took the field with a
great array, having with him a Patan
Captain called Xercansor, a valiant cavalier,
much esteemed by all." — Correa, ii. 719.
The kingdom of the Patans appears to be
Behar, where various Afghan chiefs tried to
establish themselves after the conquest of
Delhi by Baber. It would take more search
than it is worth to elucidate the story as
told by Correa, but see Elliot^ iv. 333.
Cotoxa (Koto sha) appears to be Kutb Khan
of the Mahommedan historian there.
Another curious example of Portuguese
nomenclature is that given to the first
Mahommedan king of Malacca by Barros,
Xaqiiem Barxd (II. vi. 1), by Alboquerque
Xaqxiendarxa [Comm. Pt. III. ch. 17). This
name is rendered by Lassen's ponderous
lore into Skt. Sakanadhara, "d. h. Besitzer
kraf tiger Besinnungen " (or "Possessor, of
strong recollections." — Ind. Alt. iv. 546),
whereas it is simply the Portuguese way
of writing Sikandar Shah ! [So Linschoten
(Hak. Soc. ii. 183) writes Xatamas for Slmh
Taniasp.']. For other examples, see Codo-
vascam, Idalcan.
YABOO, s. Pers. ydhu, which is
perhaps a corruption of Ar. ya'bzlh, de-
fined by Johnson as ' a swift and long
horse.' A nag such as we call 'a
galloway,' a large pony or small hardy
horse ; the term in India is generally
applied to a very useful class of
animals brought from Afghanistan.
[c. 1590.— "The fifth class (yibii horses)
are bred in this country, but fall short in-
strength and size. Their performances also
are mostly bad. They are the offspring of
Turki horses with an inferior breed." —
Ain, ed. Blochmann, i. 234.]
1754. — "There are in the highland coun-
try of Kandahau and Cabul a small kind
of horses called Yabous, which are very
serviceable." — Hamcay, Travels, ii. 367.
[1839. — "A very strong and useful breed
of ponies, called Yauboos, is however reared,
especially about Baumiaun. They are used
to carry baggage, and can bear a great load,
but do not stand a long continuance of hard
work so well as mules." — Elphinstone, Cauhul,
ed. 1842, i. 189.]
YAK, s. The Tibetan ox (Bo.t
(jrunniens, L., Poephagus of Gray), be-
longing to the Bisontine group of
Bovinae. It is spoken of in Bogle's
Journal under the odd name of the
"cow-tailed cow," which is a literal
sort of translation of the Hind, name
chdori gdo, chdorls (see CHOWRY), hav-
ing been usually called " cow-tails "
in the 18tli century. [The usual
native name for the beast in N. India
is suragd'o^ which comes from Skt.
surabhiy 'pleasing.'] The name yak
does not appear in Butfon, who calls
it the ' Tartarian cow,' nor is it found
in the 3rd ed. of Pennant's H. of Quad-
YAK.
976
YAK.
rupeds (1793), though there is a fair
account of the animal as Bos grunniens
of Lin., and a poor engraving. Al-
though the word occurs in Delia
Penna's account of Tibet, written in
1730, as quoted below, its first appear-
ance in print was, as far as we can
ascertain, in Turner's Mission to Tibet.
It is the Tib. gYak, Jasche's Diet.
gyag. The animal is mentioned twice,
though in a confused and inaccurate
manner, by Aelian ; and somewhat
more correctly by Cosmas. Botli have
got the same fable about it. It is in
medieval times described by Rubruk.
The domestic yak is in Tibet the
ordinary beast of burden, and is much
ridden. Its hair is woven into tents,
and spun into ropes ; its milk a staple
of diet, and its dung of fuel. The
wild yak is a magnificent animal,
standing sometimes 18 hands high,
and weighing 1600 to 1800 lbs., and
multiplies to an astonishing extent
on the high plateaux of Tibet. The
use of the tame yak extends from the
highlands of Khokand to Kuku-
khotan or Kwei-hwaching, near the
great northern bend of the Yellow
River.
c. A.D. 250, — "The Indians (at times)
carry as presents to their King tame tigers,
trained panthers, four-horned oryxes, and
cattle of two different races, one kind of
great swiftness, and another kind that are
terribly wild, that kind of cattle from (the
tails of) which they make fly-flaps. . . ." —
Aelian, de Animalibus, xv. cap. 14.
Again :
'* There is in India a grass-eating * animal,
which is double the size of the horse, and
which has a very bushy tail very black in
colour.f The hairs of the tail are finer than
human hair, and the Indian w^omen set great
store by its possession. . . . When it per-
ceives that it is on the point of being caught,
it hides its tail in some thicket . . . and
thinks that since its tail is not seen, it will
not be regarded as of any value, for it knows
that the tail is the great object of fancy." —
Ibid. xvi. 11.
c. 545. — "This Wild Ox is a great beast
of India, and from it is got the thing called
Tiipha, with which oSicers in the field adorn
their horses and pennons. They tell of this
beast that if its tail catches in a tree he
will not budge but stands stock-still, being
horribly vexed at losing a single hair of its
tail ; so the natives come and cut his tail off",
* no7;0d7os, whence no doubt Gray took his
name for the genus.
t The tails usually brought for sale are those of
the tame Yak, and are white. The tail of the wild
Yak is black, and of much greater size.
and then when he has lost it altogether, ho
makes his escape." — Cosmas IndicopJnistes,
Bk. xi. Transl. in Cathay, &c., p. clxxiv.
[c. 1590. — In a list of things imported
from the ' ' northern mountains " into Oudh,
we have "tails of the Kutds cow." — Ain, ed.
Jarrett, ii. 172 ; and see 280.]
1730. — "Dopo di che per circa 40 giorni
di camino non si trova piu abitazioni di case,
ma solo alcune tende con quantita di mandre
di lak, ossiano bovi pelosi, pecore, cavalli.
. . ."—Fra Orazioddla Peniiadi Bill!, Breo^i
Notizia del Thibet (published by Klaproth in
Jom-n. As. 2d. ser.) p. 17.
17S3. — ". . . on the opposite side saw
several of the black chowry -tailed cattle.
. . . This very singular and curious animal
deserves a particular description. . . . The
Yak of Tartary, called Soora Goy in
Hindostan. . . ."• — Turner's Embassy (pubd.
1800), 185-6. [Sir H. Yule identifies Soora
Goy with Ch'dor'i Gal ; but, as will be seen
above, the H. name is surdgdo.}
In the publication at the latter date ap-
pears the excellent plate after Stubbs, called
"the Yak of Tartary," still the standard
representation of the animal. [Also see
Turner's paper (1794) in the As. lies., London
reprint of 1798, iv. 365 seqq.~\
Though the two following quota-
tions from Abbe Hue do not contain
the word yak, they are pictures by
that clever artist which we can hardly
omit to reproduce :
1851. — " Les boeufs h. long polls etaient de
veri tables caricatures ; impossible de figurer
rien de plus drOle ; ils marchaient les jambes
^cart^es, et portaient p^niblement un enorme
systeme de stalactites, qui leur pendaient
sous le ventre jusqu'k terre. Ces pauvres
b6tes ^talent si informes et tellenient re-
couvertes de gla^ons qu'il semblait qu'on
les eftt mis confire dans du sucre candi." —
Hue et Gabet, Souvenirs d'un Voyage, &c. ii.
201 ; [E.T. ii. 108].
,, "Au moment oh. nous passa,mes le
Mouroui Oussou sur la glace, un spectacle
assez bizarre s'offrit a nos yeux. D^jk nous
avions remarqu^ de loin . . . des objets in-
formes et noiratres ranges en file en travers
de ce grand fleuve. . . . Ce fut seulement
quand nous fCimes tout pr^s, que nous
ptimes reconnaitre plus de 50 boeufs sau-
vages incrustes dans la glace. lis avaient
voulu, sans doute, traverser le fleuve k la
nage, au moment de la concretion des eaux, et
ils s'^taient trouves pris par les glagons sans
avoir la force de s'en d^barrasser et de con-
tinuer leur route. Leur belle tdte, sur-
mont^e de grandes cornes, ^tait encore a
d^couvert ; mais la reste du corps ^tait
pris dans la glace, qui etait si transparent e
qu'on pouvait distinguer facilement la
position de ces imprudentes bStes ; on etlt
dit qu'elles ^talent encore a nager. Les
aigles et les corbeaux leur avaient arrache
les yeux."— /6«;. ii. 219 ; [E.T. ii. 119 seq.
and for a further account of the animal see
ii. 81].
YAM.
977
ZAMORIN.
YAM, s. This general name in
English of the large edible tuber
Dioscorea seems to be a corruption of
the name used in the W. Indies at
the time of the discovery. [Mr. Piatt
(9 ser. N. (b Q. v. 226 seq.) suggests
tliat the original form was nyam or
nyami, in the sense of 'food,' nyami
meaning 'to eat' in the Fulah language
of Senegal. The cannibal Nyam-
Nyams, of whom Miss Kingsley gives
an account (Travels in W. Africa^ 330
sec[.) appear to take their name from
the same word.]
1600. — "There are great store of Iniamas
growing in Guinea, in great fields." — Piir-
<;has, ii. 957.
1613. — " . . . Moreover it produces great
abundance of inhames, or large subterranean
tubers, of which there are many kinds, like
the camottes of America, and these inhames
boiled or roasted serve in place of bread. " —
O'odlnho de Eredia, 19.
1764.—
* * In meagre lands
'Tis known the Yam will ne'er to bigness
Grainger, Bk. i.
ZABITA, s. Hind, from Ar. zdhitd.
An exact rule, a canon, but in the
following it seems to be used for a
tariff of assessment :
1799.— "I have established the Zabeta
for the shops in the Fort as fixed by Macleod.
It is to be paid annually." — Wellington, i. 49.
ZAMORIN, s. The title for many
■centuries of the Hindu sovereign of
Calicut and the country round. The
word is Malayal. Sdmutiri, Sdmuri,
Tdmdtiri, Tdmuri, a tadbhava (or ver-
nacular modification) of Skt. Sd-
nfnundri, 'the Sea-King.' (See also
Wilson^ Mackenzie MSS. i. xcvii.)
[Mr. Logan (Malabar, iii. Gloss, s.v.)
suggests that the title Samudri is a
translation of the Kaja's ancient
Malayal. title of Kunnalakkon, i.e.
^King (ko7i) of the hills (kunnu) and
waves (alay The name has recently
become familiar in reference to the
curious custom by which the Zamorin
was attacked by one of the candidates
for his throne (see the account by
A. Hamilton (ed. 1744, i. 309 seq.
Pinkerton, viii. 374) quoted by Mr.
3 Q
Frazer (Golden Bough, 2nd ed. ii. 14
seq.).]
c. 1343.— "The sultan is a Kafir called
the Samari. . . . When the time of our
departure for China came, the sultan, the
Saman equipped for us one of the 13 junks
which were lying in the port of Calicut." —
lb7i Batuta, iv. 89-94.
1442. — " I saw a man with his body naked
like the rest of the Hindus. The sovereign
of this city (Calicut) bears the title of
Samari. When he dies it is his sister's son
who succeeds him." — Ahdurrazzak, in India
intheXVtk. Cent. 17.
1498. — " First Calicut whither we went.
. . . The King whom they call Camolim (for
^amorim) can muster 100,000 men for war,
with the contingents that he receives, his
own authority extending to very few." —
Roteiro de Vasco da Gaina.
1510. — "Now I will speak of the King
here in Calicut, because he is the most im-
portant King of all those before mentioned,
and is called Samory, which in the Pagan
language means God on earth." — Varthema,
134. The traveller confounds the word with
tavibiiran, which does mean 'Lord.' [Forbes
(see below) makes the same mistake.]
1516. — " This city of Calicut is very large.
. . . This King became greater and more
powerful than all the others : he took the
name of Zomodri, which is a point of honour
above all other Kings." — Barbosa, 103.
[1552.— "Samarao." See under CELE-
BES.]
1553. — " The most powerful Prince of this
Malebar was the King of Calecut, who par
excellence was called Camarij, which among
them is as among us the title Emperor." —
Barros, I. iv. 7.
[1554.— Speaking of the Moluccas, " Cam-
arao, which in their language means Ad-
miral."— Castanheda, Bk. vi. ch. 66.]
,, "I wrote him a letter to tell him
. . . that, please God, in a short time the
imperial fleet would come from Egypt to the
S3,mari, and deliver the country from the
hands of the infidels. "—*Si<ii 'Ali, p. 83.
[Vamb^ry, who in his translation betrays a
remarkable ignorance of Indian geography,
speaks (p. 24) of "Samiri, the ruler of
Calcutta, by which he means Calicut."']
1563.— "And when the King of Calecut
(who has for title Samorim or Emperor)
besieged Cochin. . . ." — Garcia, f. 586.
1572.—
" Sentado o Gama junto ao rico leito
Os sens mais affastados, prompto em vista
Estava o Samori no trajo, e geyto ^^
Da gente, nunca dantes delle vista."
Camdes, vii. 59.
By Burton :
" When near that splendid couch took place
the guest
and others further off, prompt glance and
keen
the Samorin cast on folk whose garb and
gest
were like to nothing he bad ever seen."
ZANZIBAR.
978
ZANZIBAR.
1616. — Under this year there is a note of
a Letter from Underecoon-Cheete the Great
Samorin or K. of Calicut to K. James. —
Sainsburyy i. 462.
1673. — "Indeed it is pleasantly situated
under trees, and it is the Holy See of their
Zamerhin or Pope." — Fryer, 52.
1781. — "Their (the Christians') hereditary
privileges were respected by the Zamorin
himself." — Gibbon, ch. xlvii.
1785. — A letter of Tippoo's applies the
terra to a tribe or class, speaking of ' 2000
Samories ' ; who are these ? — Select Letters,
274.
1787. — " The Zamorin is the only ancient
sovereign in the South of India." — T. Munro,
in Life, i. 59.
1810. — "On our way we saw one of the
Zamorim's houses, but he was absent at a
more favoured residence of Paniany." —
Maria Graham, 110.
[1814. — "The King of Calicut was, in the
Malabar language, called Samory, or Zamo-
xine, that is to say, God on the earth." —
Forbes, Or. Mem. 2nd ed. i. 263. See quota-
tion above from Varthema.]
,, " . . . nor did the conqueror
(Hyder Ali) take any notice of the Zamo-
rine's complaints and supplications. The
unfortunate prince, after fasting three days,
and finding all remonstrance vain, set fire to
his palace, and was burned, with some of
his women and their brahmins." — Ibid. iv.
207-8 ; [2nd ed. ii. 477]. This was a case of
Traga.
[1900.— "The Zamorin of Calicut who
succeeded to the gadi (Guddy) three months
ago, has died." — Pioneer Mail, April 13.
ZANZIBAR, n.p. This name was
originally general, and applied Avidely
to the East African coast, at least south
of the Kiver Jiibb, and as far as the
Arab traffic extended. But it was
also specifically applied to the island
on which the Sultan of Zanzibar now
lives (and to which we now generally
restrict the name) ; and this was the
case at least since the 15th century, as
we see from the Roteiro. The Pers.
Zangl-bdr^ ' Region of the Blacks,' was
known to the ancients in the form
Zingis (Ptolemy, i. 17, 9 ; iv. 7, 11) and
Zingium. The Arab softening of the
g made the name into Zanjibdr, and
this the Portuguese made into Zanzibar.
c. 545. — "And those who navigate the
Indian Sea are aware that Zingium, as it
is called, lies beyond the country where
the incense grows, which is called Barbary."
— Cosmos, in Cathay, he, clxvii.
c. 940.—" The land of the Zanj begins at
the channel issuing from the Upper Nile "
(by this the Jubb seems meant) "and extends
to the country of Sofala and of the Wak-
■ wak." — Mas'udl, Prairies d'Or, iii. 7.
c. 1190. — Alexander having eaten what
was pretended to be the head of a black
captive says :
"... I have never eaten better food than
this!
Since a man of Zang is in eating so
heart-attracting.
To eat any other roast meat to me is
not agreeable I "
Sikandar-Ndmah ef JVizdml, by
Wilberforce Clarke, p. 104.
1298.— "Zianghibar is a great and noble
Island, with a compass of some 2000 miles.
The people . . . are all black, and go
stark naked, with only a little covering for
decency. Their hair is as black as pepper,
and so frizzly that even with water you
can scarcely straighten it," &c., &c. — Marco
Polo, ii. 215. Marco Polo regards the coast
of Zanzibar as belonging to a great island
like Madagascar.
1440. — "Kalikut is a very safe haven
. . . where one finds in abundance the
precious objects brought from maritime
countries, especially from Habshah (see
HUBSHEE, ABYSSINIA), Zirbad, and
Zanzibar." Abdurrazzdh, in Not. et Exts.^:
xiv. 436.
1498. — "And when the morning came,,
we foi;nd we had arrived at a very great
island called Jamgiber, peopled with many
Moors, and standing good ten leagues from^
the coast." — Roteiro, 105.
1516. — "Between this island of San
Lorenzo {i.e. Madagascar) and the conti-
nent, not very far from it are three islands,
which are called one Manfia, another Zan-
zibar, and the other Penda ; these are in-
habited by Moors ; they are very fertile-
islands." — Barbosa, 14.
1553. — "And from the streams of this
river Quilimance towards the west, as far
as the Cape of Currents, up to which the
Moors of that coast do navigate, all that
region, and that still further west towards
the Cape of Good Hope (as we call it), the-
Arabians and Persians of those parts call
Zanguebar, and the inhabitants they cair
2Ianguy." — Barros, I. viii. 4.
,, A few pages later we have "Isles^
of Pemba, Zanzibar, Monfia, Comoro," show-
ing apparently that a difference had grown
up, at least among the Portuguese, dis-
tinguishing Zanguebar the continental
region from Zanzibar the Island.
c. 1586.
" And with my power did march to Zanzi-
bar
The western [sic) part of Afric, where I
view'd
The Ethiopian Sea, rivers, and lakes. . . ."'
Marloice's Tamburlane the Great,
2d. part, i. 3.
1592. — " From hence we went for the Isle-
of Zanzibar on the coast of Melinde, where
at wee stayed and wintered untill the be-
ginning of February following." — Henry
May, in Hakl. iv. 53.
i
ZEBU.
979
ZEDOARY.
ZEBU, s. This wliimsical name,
applied in zoological books, English as
well as French, to the humped domestic
ox (or Brahminy bull) of India, was
taken by Buffon from the exhibitors
of such a beast at a French fair, who
perhaps invented the word, but who
told him the beast had been brought
from Africa, where it was called by
that name. We have been able to
discover no justification for .this in
African dialects, though our friend
Mr. R. Oust has kindly made search,
and sought information from other
philologists on our account. Zebu
passes, however, with most people
as an Indian word ; thus Webster's
Dictionary^ says "Zebu, the native
Indian name." The only word at
all like it that we can discover is
zobo (q.v.) or zJiobo, applied in the
semi-Tibetan regions of the Himalaya
to a useful hybrid, called in Ladak
by the slightly modified form dsomo.
In Jaschke's Tibetan Did. we find
" Ze'-ba . ... 1. hump of a camel, zebu,
etc." This is curious, but, we should
think, only one of those coincidences
which we have had so often to notice.
Isidore GeofFroy de St. Hilaire, in
his work Acdimatation et Domestication
des Animaux Utiles^ considers the ox
and the ztbu to be two distinct species.
Both are figured on the Assyrian
monuments, and both on those of
ancient Egypt. The humped ox also
exists in Southern Persia, as Marco
Polo mentions. Still, the great
naturalist to whose Avork we have
referred is hardly justified in the
statement quoted below, that the
"zebu" is common to "almost the
whole of Asia" with a great part of
Africa. [Mr. Blanford writes: "The
origin of Bos indicus (sometimes called
zebu by European naturalists) is un-
known, but it was in all probability
tropical or sub-tropical, and was re-
garded by Blyth as probably African.
No ancestral form has been discovered
among Indian fossil bovines, which
. . . comprise species allied to the
gaur and buff'alo " {Mammalia^ 483
seii.).]
c. 1772. — "We have seen this small
hunched ox alive. ... It was shown at the
fair in Paris in 1752 {sic, but a transcript
from the French edition of 1837 gives 1772)
under the name of Zebu ; which we have
adopted to describe the animal by, for it is
a particular breed of the ox, and not a
species of the buffalo."— ^it^ow's Nat. Hist.y
E.T. 1807, viii. 19, 20 ; see also p. 33.
1861. — "Nous Savons done positivement
qu'k une ^poque oh. I'occident 6tait encore
convert de for§ts, I'orient, d€jk civilis^, pos-
s^dait dejk le boeuf et le Zebu ; et par con-
sequent c'est de I'orient que ces animaux
sont sortis, pour devenir, I'un (le boeuf)
cosmopolite, I'autre commun k presquis
toute I'Asie et k une grande partie de
I'Afrique." — Geoffroy St. Hilaire {Mvork above
referred to, 4th ed. "1861).
[1898. — "I have seen a herd of Zebras
{sic) or Indian humped cattle, but cannot
say where they are kept." — In 9 ser. N. <£; Q.
i. 468.]
ZEDOARY, and ZERUMBET, ss.
These are two aromatic roots, once
famous in pharmacy and often coupled
together. The former is often men-
tioned in medieval literature. The
former is Arabic jadwdr, the latter
Pers. zarambdd. There seems some
doubt about the scientific discrimina-
tion of the two. Moodeen Sheriff says
that Zedoary (Curcuma zedoaria) is sold
in most bazars under the name of anbe-
haldl, whilst jadvdr, or zhadvdr^ is the
bazar name of roots of varieties of
non-poisonous aconites. There has
been considerable confusion in the
nomenclature of these drugs [see Watty
Econ. Diet. ii. 655, 670]. Dr. Boyle,
in his most interesting discourse on
the Antiquity of Hindco Medicine
(p. 77), transcribes the following pre-
scription of the physician Aetius, in
which the name of Zedoary first occurs,
along with many other Indian drugs :
c. A.D. 540.— " Zador {i.e. zedoariae), galan-
gae, ligustici, seselis, cardamomi, piperis
lougi, piperis albi, cinnamomi, zingiberis,
seminis Smyrnii, caryophylli, phylli, sta-
chyos, myrobalani, phu, costi, scordii, sil-
phii vel laserpitii, rhei barbarici, poeoniae ;
alii etiam arboris nucis viscum et paliuri
semen, itemque saxifragum ac casiam ad-
dunt ; ex his singulis stateres duos com-
misceto. ..."
c. 1400.— " Canell and setewale of price."
— R. of the Rose.
1516.— "In the Kingdom of Calicut there
grows much pepper . . . and very much
good ginger of the coimtry, cardamoms,
myrobolans of all kinds, bamboo canes,
zerumba, zedoary, wild cinnamon." — Bar-
bosa, 154.
1563.—". . . da zedoaria faz capitulo
Avicena e de Zerumbet ; e isto que cha-
mamos zedoaria, chama Avicena geiduar,
e o outro nome nao Ihe sei, porque o nao
ha senao nas terras confins ^ China e este
geiduar e uma mezinha de muito pre9o,
e nao achada senao nas maos dos que os
ZEMINDAR.
980
ZEMINDAR.
Gentios chamam jogues, ou outros a quem
OS Mouros chamam calandares." — Garcia,
f. 216z;-217.
[1605. — "Setweth," a copyist's error for
Setwall. — Birdwood, First Letter Booh, 200.]
ZEMINDAR, s. Pers. zamm-ddr,
landholder.' One holding land on
which he pays revenue to the Govern-
ment direct, and not to any inter-
mediate superior. In Bengal Proper
the zemindars hold generally consider-
able tracts, on a permanent settlement
of the amount to be paid to Govern-
ment. In the N.W. Provinces there
are often a great many zemindars in a
village, holding by a common settle-
ment, periodically renewable. In the
N.W. Provinces the rustic pronuncia-
tion of the word zammddr is hardly
distinguishable from the ordinary
Anglo-Indian pronunciation of jama'-
ddr (see JEMADAR), and the form
given to zammddr in early English
'records shows that this pronunciation
prevailed in Bengal more than two
1683. — "We lay at Bogatchera, a very
pleasant and delightfull Country, y^ Gemi-
dax invited us ashore, and showed us Store
of Deer, Peacocks, &c., but it was not our
good fortune to get any of them." — Hedges,
Diary, April 11 ; [Hak. Soc. i. 77, also i.
89].
[1686. — "He has ordered downe 300 horse
under the conduct of three Jemidars." — In
ditto, II. Ivi.]
1697. — "Having tried all means with the
Jemidar of the Country adjacent to us to
let us have the town of Be Calcutta at the
usual Hire or Rent, rather than fail, having
promised him ^ Part more than the Place
at present brings him in, and all to no
Purpose, he making frivolous and idle
Objections, that he will not let us have
any Part of the Country in the Right
Honourable Company's name, but that we
might have it to our use in any of the
Natives Names ; the Reason he gives for
it is, that the Place will be wholly lost to
him — that we are a Powerful People — and
that he cannot be possessed of his Country
again when he sees Occasion — whereas
he can take it from any of the Natives
that rent any Part of his Country at his
Pleasure.
*****
October 31st, 1698. "The Prince having
given us the three towns adjacent to our
Settlement, viz. Be Qalcntta, Ghutanutte,
and Gobinpore, or more properly may be
said the Jemmidarship of the said towns,
paying the said Rent to the King as the
Jemidars have successively done, and at the
same time ordering the Jemxaidar of the
said towns to make over their Right and
Title to the English upon their paying to
the Jeinidar(s) One thousand Rupees for
the same, it was agreed that the Money
should be paid, being the best Money that
ever was spent for so great a Privilege ;
but the Jemmidar(s) making a great Noise,
being unwilling to part with their Countrey
. . . and finding them to continue in their
averseness, notwithstanding the Prince had
an officer upon them to bring them to a
Compliance, it is agreed that 1,500 Rupees
be paid them, provided they will relinquish
their title to the said towns, and give it
under their Hands in Writing, that they
have made over the same to the Right
Honourable Company," — Ext of Consns. at
Chiittanvtte, the 29th December (Printed for
Parliament in 1788).
In the preceding extracts the Be prefixed
to Calcutta is Pers. deh. 'village,' or ' town-
ship,' a common term in the language of
Indian Revenue administration. An ' Ex-
planation of Terms ' furnished by W. Hast-
ings to the Fort William Council in 1759
thus explains the word :
"Deeh — the ancient limits of any village
or parish. Thus, 'Deeh Calcutta' means
only that part which was originally in-
habited."— (In Long, p. 176.)
1707-8. — In a "List of Men's Names, &c.,
immediately in the Service of the Hon^e
Vnited Compy. in their Factory of Fort
William, Bengal * * *
New Co. 1707/8
Mr. William Bugden . . . Jemidar or
* * rent gatherer.
1713.
Mr. Edward Page . . . Jemendar."
MS. Records in India Office.
1762. — " One of the articles of the Treaty
with Meer Jaffier says the Company shall
enjoy the Zemidary of the Lands from
Calcutta down to Culpee, they paying what
is paid in the King's Books." — Holograph
(unpublished) Letter of Ld. Olive, in India
Office Records, dated Berkeley Square, Jan.
21.
1776.—" The Countrey Jemitdars remote
from Calcutta, treat us frequently with
great Insolence ; and I was obliged to re-
treat with only an officer and 17 Sepoys
near 6 Miles in the face of 3 or 400 Burgun-
dasses (see BURKUNDAUZE), who lined
the Woods and Kept a straggling Fire all
ye Way." — MS. Letter of Major James
Rennell, dd. August 5.
1778. — "This avaricious disposition the
English plied with presents, which in 1698
obtained his permission to purchase from
the Zemindar, or Indian proprietor, the
town of Sootanutty, Calcutta and Govind-
pore." — (h-me, ii. 17.
1809. — "It is impossible for a province
to be in a more flourishing state : and I
must, in a great degree, attribute this to
the total absence of zemindars." — Ld.
Valentia, i. 456. He means zemindars of
the Bengal description.
ZENANA.
981
ZEND, ZENDAVESTA.
1812.—". . . the Zemindars, or here-
ditary Superintendents of Land." — Fifth
Report, 13.
[1818, — "The Bengal farmers, according
to some, are the tenants of the Honourable
Company ; according to others, of the
Jumidarus, or land-holders." — Ward,
Hindoos, i. 74.]
1822. — "Lord Cornwallis's system was
commended in Lord Wellesley's time for
some of its parts, which we now acknow-
ledge to be the most defective. Surely
you will not say it has no defects. The
one I chiefly alluded to was its leaving the
ryots at the mercy of the zemindars." —
Mphinstone, in Life, ii, 182.
1843. — "Our plain clothing commands
far more reverence than all the jewels
which the most tawdry Zemindar wears."
— Macaulay, Speech on Gates of Sovmauth.
1871. — "The Zemindars of Lower Ben-
gal, the landed proprietary established by
Lord Cornwallis, have the worst reputa-
tion as landlords, and appear to have
frequently deserved it." — Maine, Village
Gomviunities, 163.
ZENANA, s. Pers. zandna, from
zan, ' woman ' ; the apartments of a
liouse in which the women of the family-
are secluded. This Mahommedan
custom has been largely adopted by the
Hindus of Bengal and the Mahrattas.
Zanana is also used for the women of
the family themselves. The growth
of the admirable Zenana Missions has
of late years made this word more
familiar in England. But we have
heard of more than one instance in
which the objects of this Christian
enterprise have been taken to Ije an
amiable aboriginal tribe — "the Zena-
nas."
[1760. — "I am informed the Dutch chief
at Bimlipatam has . . . embarked his jen-
ninora on board a sloop bound to Chin-
surah. . . ." — In Long, 236.]
1761. — " ... I asked him where the
Nabob was ? Who -replied, he was asleep in
his Zunana." — Col. Coote, in Van Sittart,
i. 111.
1780. — " It was an object with the Omrahs
or great Lords of the Court, to hold
captive in their Zenanahs, even hundreds
of females." — Hodges, Travels, 22.
1782. — "Notice is hereby given that one
Z(yraveer, consumah to Hadjee Mustapha of
Moorshedabad these 13 years, has absconded,
after stealing. . . . He has also carried
away with him two Women, heretofore of
Sujah Dowlah's Zenana ; purchased by
Hadjee Mustapha when last at Lucknow,
one for 300 and the other for 1200 Rupees."
— India Gazette, March 9.
1786.—
" Within the Zenana, no longer would they
In a starving condition impatiently stay.
But break out of prison, and all run
away." Simpkin the Second, 42.
,, "Their behaviour last night was
so furious, that there seemed the greatest
probability of their proceeding to the utter-
most extremities, and that they would
either throw themselves from the walls, or
force open the doors of the zenanahs." —
Capt. Jaques, quoted in Articles of Charge
against Hastings, in Burke, vii. 27.
1789. — "I have not a doubt but it is
much easier for a gentleman to support a
whole zenana of Indians than the ex-
travagance of one English lady." — Mtinro's
Narr. 50.
1790. — "In a Mussleman Town many
complaints arise of the Passys or Toddy
Collectors climbing the Trees and over-
looking the Jenanas or Women's apart-
ments of principal Natives." — Minute in a
letter from Bd. of Bevemie to Govt, of
Bengal, July 12.— MS. in India Office.
1809. — " Musulmauns . . . even carried
their depravity so far as to make secret
enquiries respecting the females in their
districts, and if they heard of any remark-
able for beauty, to have them forcibly
removed to their zenanas." — Lord Valentia^
i. 415.
1817. — " It was represented by the Rajah
that they (the bailiffs) entered the house,
and endeavoured to pass into the zenana,
or women's apartments." — J. Mill, Hist.
iv. 294.
1826.— "The women in the zananah, in
their impotent rage, flew at Captain Brown,
who came off minus a considerable quantity
of skin from his face." — John Shipp, iii. 49.
1828.— "'Thou sayest Tippoo's treasures
are in the fort?' 'His treasures and his
Zenana ; I may even be able to secure his
person.'" — iS'iV W. Scott, The Surgeon's
Laughte)', ch. xii.
ZEND, ZENDAVESTA, s. Zend
is the name which has been commonly
applied, for more than a hundred years
to that dialect of the ancient Iranian
(or Persian) language in which the
A vesta or Sacred Books of Zorastrianisni
or the old Persian religion are written.
The application of the name in this
way was quite erroneous, as the word
ZaTid when used alone in the Parsi
books indicates a 'commentary or
explanation,' and is in fact applied
only to some Pahlavi translation,
commentary, or gloss. If the name
Zend were now to be used as the
designation of any language it would
more justly apply to the Pahlavi itself.
At the same time Haug thinks it
ZEND, ZENDAVE8TA. 982 ZEND, ZENDAVESTA.
probable that the term Zand was
originally applied to a commentary
written in the same language as the
Avesta itself, for in the Pahlavi trans-
lations of the Yasna, a part of the
Avesta, where the scriptures are men-
tioned, Avesta and Zend are coupled
together, as of equal authority, which
could hardly have been the case if by
Zend the translator meant his own
work. No name for the language of
the ancient scriptures has been found
in the Parsi books ; and Avesta itself
has been adopted by scholars in
speaking of the language. The frag-
ments of these scriptures are written
in two dialects of the Eastern Iranian,
one, the more ancient, in which the
Gdtlms or hymns are written ; and a
1 iter one which was for many centuries
the spoken and written language of
Bactria.
The word Zand, in Hang's view,
may be referred to the root zan, 'to
know'; Skt. J7id, Gr. yvio, Lat, gno
(as in agnosco, cognosce), so that its
meaning is 'knowledge.' Prof, J.
Oppert, on the other hand, identifies
it with old Pers. zannda, 'prayer.'
Zendavesta is the name which has
been by Europeans popularly applied
to the books just spoken of as the
Avesta. The term is undoubtedly an
inversion, as, according to Haug, " the
Pahlavi books always style them
Avistdk va Zand (Avesta and Zend)"
i.e. the Law with its traditional and
authoritative explanation. Ahastd, in
the sense of law, occurs in the funeral
inscription of Darius at Behistun ; and
this seems now the most generally
accepted origin of the term in its
application to the Parsi sacred books.
(This is not, however, the explanation
given by Haug.) Thus, ' Avesta and
Zend ' signify together ' The Law and
the Commentary.'
The Avesta was originally much
more extensive than the texts which
now exist, which are only fragments.
The Parsi tradition is that there were
twenty - one books called Nasks, the
greater part of which were burnt by
Alexander in his conquest of Persia ;
possibly true, as we know that
Alexander did burn the palace at
Persepolis. The collection of frag-
ments which remains, and is known as
the Zend-avesta, is divided, in its usual
form, into two parts. I. The Avesta
properly so called, containing (a) the
Vendiddd, a compilation of religious
laws and of mythical tales ; (6) the
Visperad, a collection of litanies for the
sacrifice ; and (c) the Yas7ia, composed
of similar litanies and of 5 hymns or
Gdthas in an old dialect. II. The
Khorda, or small, Avesta, composed of
short prayers for recitation by the
faithful at certain moments of the day,
month, or year, and in presence of the
different elements, with which certain
other hymns and fragments are usually
included.
The term Zendavesta, though used,
as we see below, by Lord in 1630, first
became familiar in Europe through the
labours of Anquetil du Perron, and
his publication of 1771. [The Zend-
Avesta has now been translated in Sacred
Books of the East, by J. Darmesteter,
L. H. Mills ; Pahlavi Texts, by E. W.
West.]
c. 930. — "Zaradasht, the son of Asbimam,
. . . had brought to the Persians the book
al-Bastah in the old Farsi tongue. He
gave a commentary on this, which is the
Zand, and to this commentary yet another
explanation which was called Bazand. ..."
—Mas'Udl, ii. 167. [See Haug, Essays, p. 11.]
c. 1030. — "The chronology of this same
past, but in a different shape, I have also
found in the book of Hamza ben Alhusain
Alisfahani, which he calls '■Chronology of
great iiations of the past and present.' He
says that he has endeavoured to correct his
account by means of the Abasta, which is
the religious code (of the Zoroastrians).
Therefore I have transferred it into this
place of my book." — Al-Birtini, Chronology
of AncierU Nations, by Sachau, p. 112.
,, "Afterwards the wife gave birth
to six other children, the names of whom
are known in the Avasta." — Ihid. p. 108.
1630. — "Desirous to add anything to the
ingenious that the opportunities of my
Travayle might conferre vpon mee, I ioyned
myselfe with one of their Church men
called their Daroo, and by the interpreta-
tion of a Parsee, whose long imployment in
the Companies Service, had brought him to
mediocrity in the English tongue, and whose
familiarity with me, inclined him to further
my inquiries : I gained the knowledge of
what hereafter I shall deliver as it was
compiled in a booke writ in the Persian
Characters containing their Scriptures, and
in their own language called their ZVN-
DAVASTAVV. "—Xorc?, The Religion of the
Persees, The Proeme.
[c. 1630.—" Being past the Element of Fire
and the highest Orbs (as saith their Zunda-
vastaio) . . . " — Sir T. Herbert, 2nd ed.
1677, p. 54.]
1653. — "Les ottomans appellent gimmres
vne secte de Payens que nous connoissons
sous le nom d'adorateurs du feu, les Per-
I
ZEND, ZENDAVESTA.
983
ZINGARL
sans sous celuy d'Atechperes, et les Indou
sous celuy de Parsi, terme dont ils se
nommSt eux-mesmes. ... lis ont leur
Saincte Escriture ou Zundeuastaw, en deux
volumes compos^e par vn nomm6 Zertost,
•conduit par vn Ange nomm6 Abraham ou
plus-tost Bahaman Vmshauspan. . . ." — De
la Boullaye-le-Gouz, ed. 1657, pp. 200-201.
1700. — " Suo itaque Libro (Zerdusht) . . .
alium affixit specialem Titulum Zend, sen
alias Zendavesta ; vulgus sonat Zund et
Zundavastaw. Ita ut quamvis illud ejus
Opus variis Tomis, sub distinctis etiam
nominibus, constet, tamen quidvis ex dic-
torum Toraorum quovis, satis propria et
legitime citari possit, sub dicto generali
nomine, utpote quod, hac ratione, in operum
ejus complexu seu Syntagmate contineri
intelligatur. . . . Est autem Zend nomen
Arabicum : et Zendavesta conflatum est ex
superaddito nomine Hehraeo - Chaldaico,
Eshta, i.e. ignis, unde Ecrr/a . . . supra
dicto nomine Zend apud Arabes, significatur
Igniarnim seu Focile. . . . Cum ita que
nomine Zend significetur Jgniarium, et Zen-
davesta Igniariwm et Ignis," &c. — T. Hyde,
Hist. Rel. Vet. Persarum eorumque Magorum,
cap. XXV., ed. Oxon. 1760, pp. 335-336.
1771. — " Persuade que les usages mo-
•dernes de I'Asie doivent leur origine aux
Peuples et aux Religions qui I'ont sub-
jugu^e, je me suis propose d'dtudier dans
les sources I'ancienne Th^ologie des Nations
habituees dans les Contr^es immenses qui
sont k I'Est de I'Euphrate, et de consulter
sur leur Histoire, les livres originaux. Ce
plan m'a engagd k remonter aux Monumens
les plus anciens. Je les ai trouv^ de deux
•espSces : les premiers Merits en Samskretan ;
■ce sont les Vedes, Livres sacr^s des Pays,
qui de I'lndus s'^tendent aux fronti^res de la
•Chine : les seconds Merits en Zend, ancienne
Langue du Nord de la Perse ; c'est le Zend
Avesta, qui passe pour avoir et6 la Loi des
Contrdes born^es par I'Euphrate, le Caucase,
rOxus, et la mer des Indes." — Anquetil du
Perron, Zend-Avesta, Outrage de Zoroastre —
Docwmens Preliminaires, p. iii.
,, "Dans deux cens ans, quand les
Langues Zend et Pehlvie (Pahlavi) seront
■devenues en Europe famili^res aux S^avans,
on pourra, en rectifiant les endroits oil je
me serai trompd, donner une Traduction
plus exacte du Zend-Avesta, et ci ce que
je dis ici excitant I'^mulation, avance le
terme que je viens de fixer, mes fautes
m'auront conduit au but que je me suis
propose." — Ibid. Preface, xvii.
1884. — "The supposition that some of the
l)Ooks were destroyed by Alexander the Great
is contained in the introductory chapter of
the Pehlevi Viraf-Nama, a book written in
the Sassanian times, about the 6th or 7th
oentury, and in which the event is thus
chronicled:— 'The wicked, accursed Guna
Mino (the evil spirit), in order to make the
people sceptical about their religion, insti-
gated the accursed Alexiedar (Alexander)
the Ruman, the inhabitant of Egypt, to
•carry war and hardships to the country of
Iran (Persia). He killed the monarch of
Iran, and destroyed and made desolate the
royal court. And this religion, that is, all
the books of Avesta and Zend, written
with gold ink upon prepared cow-skins,
was deposited in the archives of Stakhar
(Istakhar or Persepolis) of Papak. The
accursed, wretched, wicked Ashmogh (de-
stroyer of the pious), Alexiedar the evil-
doer, took them (the books) out and burnt
them." — DosabJmi Framji, H. of the Par sis.
ii. 158-159.
ZERBAFT, s. Gold-brocade, Pers.
mr, ' gold,' haft, * woven.'
[1900. — "Kamkwabs, or kimkhwabs (Kin-
cob), are also known as zar-baft (gold-
woven), and mushajjar (having patterns)."
— Yusnf All, Mon. on Silk Fabrics, 86.]
ZILLAH, s. This word is properly
Ar. (ill Indian pron.) zila, ' a rib,'
thence 'a side,' a district. It is the
technical name for the administrative
districts into which British India is
divided, each of which has in the older
pro\ances a Collector, or Collector and
Magistrate combined, a Sessions Judge,
&c., and in the newer provinces, such
as the Punjab and B. Burma, a Deputy
Commissioner.
[1772.— "With respect to the Talook-
danys and inconsiderable Zemindarrys,
which formed a part of the Huzzoor (Huzoor)
Zilahs or Districts which paid their rents
immediately to the General Cutcherry at
Moorshedabad. . . ." — W. Hastings, in
Hunter, Annals of Bengal, 4th ed., 388.]
1817. — "In each district, that is in the
language of the country, each Zillah . . .
a Zillah Court was established." — Mill's
Hist. V. 422.
ZINGAEI, n.p. This is of course
not Anglo-Indian, but the name applied
in various countries of Europe, and in
various modifications, zincari, zingani,
zincali, chingari, zigeuner, &c., to the
gypsies. , . J .
Various suggestions as to its deriva-
tion have been made on the supposition
that it is of Indian origin. Borrow
has explained the word as *a person
of niixt blood,' deriving it from the
Skt. sankara, 'made up.' It is true
that varna sankara is used for an ad-
mixture of castes and races {e.g. in
BMgavad GUd, i. 41, &c.), but it is
not the name of any caste, nor would
people to whom such an opprobrious
epithet had been applied be likely to
carry it with them to distant lands.
A writer in the Saturday Eeview once
suggested the Pers. zlngar, ' a saddler.'
Not at all probable. In Sleeman's
ZIRBAD.
984
ZOBO ZHOBO, DSOMO.
Bamaseeana or Vocabulary of the
peculiar Language used by the Tliags
(Calcutta, 1836), p. 85, we find :
"Chingaree, a class of Multani Thugs,
sometimes called Naiks, of the Mussulman
faith. They proceed on their expeditions
in the character of Brinjaras, with cows
and bullocks laden with merchandize, which
they expose for sale at their encampments,
and thereby attract their victims. They use
the rope of their bullocks instead of the
roomal in strangling. They are an ancient
tribe of Thugs, and take their wives and
children on their expeditions."
[These are the Changars of whom
Mr. Ibbetson (Panjab Ethnog. 308)
gives an account. A full description
of them has been given by Dr. G. W.
Leitner {A Sketch of the Changars and of
their Dialect, Lahore, 1880), in which
he shows reason to doubt any connec-
tion between them and the Zingari.]
De Goeje {Contributions to the Hist, of
the Gypsies) regards that people as the
Indian Zott {i.e. Jatt of Sind). He
suggests as possible origins of the name
first shikari (see SHIKAREE), and then
Pers. changl, 'harper,' from which a
plural changdn actually occurs in
Lane's Arabian Nights, iii. 730, note 22.
[These are the Al-Jink, male dancers
(see Burton, Ar. Nights, viii. 18).]
If the name is to be derived from
India, the term in Sleeman's Vocabu-
lary seems a more probable origin than
the others mentioned here. But is it
not more likely that zingari, like Gipsy
and Bohemian, would be a name giveia
ab extra on their appearing in the
West, and not carried with them from
Asia ?
ZIBBAD, n.p. Pers. zlr-bad, ' below
the wind,' i.e. leeward. This is a phrase
derived from nautical use, and applied
to the countries eastward of India. It
appears to be adopted with reference
to the S.W. Monsoon. Thus by the
extracts from the Mohit or ' Ocean ' of
Sidi 'Ali Kapudan (1554), translated
by Joseph V. Hammer in the Journ.
As. Soc. Bengal, we find that one chapter
(unfortunately not given) treats "Of
the Indian Islands above and below
the wind." The islands "above the
wind" were probably Ceylon, the
Maldives, Socotra, &c., but we find
no extract with precise indication of
them. We find however indicated as
the " tracts situated below the wind "
Malacca, Sumatra, Tenasserim, Bengal,
Martaban, Pegu. The phrase is one
which naturally acquires a specific
meaning among sea-faring folk, of
which we have an instance in the
Windward and Leeward Islands of
the W. Indies. But probably it was.
adopted from the Malays, who make
use of the same nomenclature, as the
quotations show.
1442. — "The inhabitants of the sea coasts
arrive here (at Ormuz) from the countries
of Tchin, Java, Bengal, the cities of Zir-
bad." — Ahdurrazzdk, in India in the XVth
Cent. 6.
1553. — ". . . Before the foundation of
Malaca, in this Cingapura . . . met all the
navigators of the seas to the West of India
and of those to the East of it, which last
embrace the regions of Siam, China, Cho-
ampa, Camboja, and the many thousand
islands that lie in that Orient. And these
two quarters the natives of the land dis-
tinguish as Dybananguim {di-hdwa-angin)
and Ataz Anguim {atas-angln) which are as
much as to say 'below the winds' and
^ above the loinds,' below being West and
above East." — Barros, Dec. II. Liv. vi. cap. i.
In this passage De Barros goes unusually
astray, for the use of the Malay expressions
which he quotes, hawa-angin (or di-hawah)
'below the wind,' and alas (or di-dtas)
angln, ' above the wind, ' is just the reverse
of his explanation, the former meaning the-
east, and the latter the west (see below).
c. \o^0.—'' Kalanhah (see CALAMBAK)
is the wood of a tree brought from Zirbad.
(?) " — Aln, i. 81. A mistaken explanation
is given in the foot-note from a native
authority, but this is corrected by Prof.
Blochmann at p. 616.
1726. — "The Malayers are also commonly
called Orang di Bavxih Angin, or 'people
beneath the wind,' otherwise EoMerlings,
as those of the West, and particularly the
Arabs, are called Orang Atas Angin, or
'people above the wind,' and known as
Westerlings." — Valentijn, v. 310.
,, "The land of the Peninsula, &c.,
was called by the geographers Zierbaad,
meaning in Persian 'beneath the wind."*
—Jbid. 317.
1856. — "There is a peculiar idiom of the
Malay language, connected with the mon-
soons. . . . The Malays call all countries
west of their own 'countries above the,
wind,' and their own and all countries east
of it 'countries below the wind.' . . .
The origin of the phrase admits of no ex-
planation, unless it have reference to the
most important of the two monsoons, the
western, that which brought to the Ma-
layan countries the traders of India." —
Grawfurd's Desc. Diet. 288.
ZOBO, ZHOBO, DSOMO, &c., s.
Names used in the semi-Tibetan tracts-
of the Himalaya for hybrids between
ZOUAVE.
985
ZUMBOORUCK.
the yak bull and the ordinary hill
cow, much used in transport and agri-
culture. See quotation under ZEBU.
The following are the connected Tibetan
terms, according to Jaeschke's Diet,
(p. 463) : " vid:M, a mongrel bred of
Yak bull and common cow ; bri-mdzo,
a mongrel bred of common bull and
yak cow ; mdzopo, a male ; wdzo-mo,
a female animal of the kind, both
valued as domestic cattle." [Writing
of the Lower Himalaya, Mr. Atkinson
says : " When the sire is a yak and the
dam a hill cow, the hybrid is called
jubu; when the parentage is reversed,
the produce is called garjo. The juhtt
is found more valual^le than the other
hybrid or than either of the pure
stocks" (Himalayan Gazetteer, ii. 38).
Also see Arn, ed. Jarrett, ii. 350.]
1298. — "There are wild cattle in that
country almost as big as elephants, splendid
creatures, covered everywhere but in the
back with shaggy hair a good four palms
long. They are partly black, partly white,
and really wonderfully fine creatures, and
the hair or wool is extremely fine and white,
finer and whiter than silk. Messer Marco
brought some to Venice as a great curiosity,
and so it was reckoned by those who saw it.
There are also plenty of* them tame, which
have been caught young. They also cross
these with the common cow, and the cattle
from this cross are wonderful beasts, and
better for work than other animals. These
the people use commonly for burden and
general work, and in the plough as well ;
and at the latter they will do twice as
much work as any other cattle, being such
very strong beasts." — Marco Polo, Bk. i.
ch. 57.
1854. — "The Zobo, or cross between the
yak and the hill-cow (much resembling
the English cow) is but rarely seen in
these mountains (Sikkim), though common
in the N.W. Himalaya." — iTooX-er's Him.
Joiirnals, 2d ed. i. 203.
[1871.— "The plough in Lahoul ... is
worked by a pair of dzos (hybrids between
the cow and yak)." — Harcovrt, Him. Dists
of Kooloo, Lahoul, and Spiti, 180.
[1875.— "Ploughing is done chiefly with
the hybrid of the yak bull and the common
cow ; this they call zo if male and zomo if
female." — Drew, Jummoo and Kashmir, 246.]
ZOUAVE, s. This modern French
term is applied to certain regiments
of light infantry in a quasi-Oriental
costume, recruited originally in Algeria,
and from various races, but now only
consisting of Frenchmen. The name
Zuawa, Zouaoua was, according to
Littre, that of a Kabyle tribe of the
Jurjura which furnished
soldiers so called.
the first
[ZUBT, ZUBTEE, adj. and s. of
which the corrupted forms are JUB-
TEE, JUPTEE. Ar. fa 6/, lit. 'keeping,
guarding,' but more generally in India,
in the sense of ' seizure, confiscation.'^
In the Am it is used in the sense
which is still in use in the N.W. P.,
' cash rents on the more valuable crops,
such as sugar-cane, tobacco, etc., in
those districts where rents in kind are
generally paid.'
[c. 1590.— "Of these Parganahs, 138 pay
revenue in cash from crops charged at
special rates (in orig. zahtl)." — Aln, ed.
Jarret, ii. 153.
[1813. — "Zebt . . . restraint, confiscation,
sequestration. Zebty. Relating to restraint
or confiscation ; what has been confiscated.
. . . Lands resumed by Jaffier Khan which
had been appropriated in Jaghire (see
JAGHEER)."— Glossary to Fifth Report.
[1851. — "You put down one hundred
rupees. If the water of your land does not
come . . . then my money shall be con-
fiscated to the Sahib. If it does then your
money shall be zupt (confiscated)." —
Edioardes, A Year on the Punjab Frontiery
i. 278.]
ZUMBOORUCK, s. Ar. Turk.
Pers. zamhurak (spelt zanburak), a
small gun or swivel usually carried on
a camel, and mounted on a saddle ; —
a falconet. [See a drawing in K.
Kipling's Beast and Man in India, 255.]
It was, however, before the use of
gunpowder came in, the name applied
sometimes to a cross-bow, and some-
times to the quarrel or bolt shot from
such a weapon. The word is in form
a Turkish diminutive from Ar. zam-
hur, ' a hornet ' ; much as ' musket *
comes from mosquetta. Quatremfere
thinks the name was given from the
twang of the cross-bow at the moment
of discharge (see H. des Mongols, 285-6 ;
see also Dozy, Suppt. s.v.). This older
meaning is the subject of our first
quotation :
1848. — " Les gcrivains arabes qui ont traits
des guerres des croisades, donnent k I'arba-
l^te, telle que Temployait les chr^tiens, le
nom de zenbourek. La premiere fois qu'ils
en font mention, c'est en parlant du si^ge
de Tyr par Saladin en 1187. . . . Suivant
I'historien des patriarches d'Alexandrie, le
zenbourek 6tait une fl^che de I'^paisseur du
pouce, de la longueur d'une coudee, qui
avait quatre faces . . . il traversait quel-
que fois au m^me coup deux hommes places
ZUMBOORUCK.
986
ZUMBOORUCK.
I'un derri^re 1 'autre. . . . Les musulmans
paraissent n'avoir fait usage qu'assez tard
du zenbourek. Dj^mal - Eddin est, a ma
■connaissance, le premier ^crivain arabe qui,
sous la date 643 (1245 de J.C), cite cette
■arme comme servant aux guerriers de I'lsla-
misme ; c'est a propos du siege d'Ascalon
par le sultan d'Egj^pte. . . . Mais bient6t
I'usage du zenbourek devint commun en
Orient, et dans la suite des Turks ottomans
■entretinrent dans leurs armies un corps de
fioldats appeles zenbourekdjis. Maintenant
. . . ce mot a tout k fait chang^ d'accep-
tion, et Ton donne en Perse le nom de zen-
bourek k une petite pi^ce d'artillerie Mg^re."
— Reinaud, De VArt Militaire chez les Arahes
■an moyen age. Journ. As., Ser. IV., torn,
xii. 211-213.
1707.— "Prince Bed^r Bakht . . . was
killed by a cannon-ball, and many of his
followers also fell. . . . His younger brother
W^l^j^h was killed by a ball from a zam-
"burak."— Z7ia/i Khan, in Elliot, vii. 398.
c. 1764.— "Mirza Nedjef Qhan, who was
preceded by some Zemberecs, ordered that
kind of artillery to stand in the middle of
the water and to fire on the eminence." —
^eir Mutaqherin, iii. 250.
1825.— "The reign of Futeh AUee Shah
has been far from remarkable for its mili-
tary splendour. . . . He has rarely been
exposed to danger in action, but, early in his
reign ... he appeared in the field, . . .
till at last one or two shots from zumboo-
rucks dropping among them, he fell from
his horse in a swoon of terror. . . ." — /. B.
Fraser, Journey into Khorasdn in 1821-22,
pp. 197-8.
[1829. — "He had no cannon; but was
furnished with a description of ordnance,
or swivels, called zumbooruk, which were
mounted on camels ; and which, though use-
ful in action, could make no impression on
the slightest walls. , . ." — Malcolm, H. of
Persia, i. 419.]
1846. — "So hot was the fire of cannon,
musquetry, and zambooraks, kept up by
the Khalsa troops, that it seemed for some
moments impossible that the entrenchments
could be won under it." — Sir Hugh Gough's
desp. on the Battle of Sobraon, dd. Feb 13.
,, "The flank in question (at Su-
braon) was mainly guarded by a line of
two hundred * zumbooruks, ' or falconets ;
but it derived some support from a salient
battery, and from the heavy guns retained
on the opposite bank of the river." — Cun-
ningham's H. of the Sikhs, 322.
INDEX.
Abada, la
' Abadie, 16a
Abado, 2a
Abase, 3896
Abash, 4286
Abassines, 26
Abasta, 9826
Abath, 16
Abbasee, Abbesse,
3896
Abcaree, 2a
Abeshi, 4286 ; Ab-
exynes, 26
Abihowa, 26
Abk^ry, Abkarry,
2«
Abrahmanes, 112a ;
Abraiaman, Ab-
raiamin, 1116
Abrawan, Abrooan,
706a
Abu-Sarur, 45a
Abyssinia, 26
A.C., 26
Acajou, Acaju, 1686
Acali, 96
Acaplen, 159a
Acciao, 36
Acero, 4a
Aceni, 4a /
Acha, 4396 -^
Achanak, Achanock,
26
Achar, Sa
Acheen, 3a ; Achein,
4a ; Achem, 36,
4a ; Acheyn, 4a ;
Achin, 4a
A^uquere, 8646
Adami pomum, 46 ;
Adam's Apple, 4a
Adap, 39a ; Adapol,
396
Adathay, Adati, 46,
706a
dawb
Addati, 46
Adelham, 432a, 6286
779a
Adhigari, Adhikari,
Adicario, Adigaar,
7a ; Adigar, Adi-
gares, 66, 7a, 686a ;
Adikar, 7a
Adjutant, 7a, 2896,
6946, 849a
Admiral, 18a
Aduano, 3106
Adv, 1766
^de, 3366, 6306
Aflfanan, Affion, 6416
Affiore, 780a
Afghan, 76; Afghaun,
8a
Afranjah, 353a
Africo, 86
A-fu-yung, 641a -X^
Agal-wood, 336a
Agam, 86
Agar, 336a
Agar-agar, 86
Ag-bot, 9a
Agdaun, 86
Ageagayes, 39a
Agenas, 9a
Ag-gari, 86
Agin-boat, 9a
Agla-wood, 3356
Agomia, 4686
Agramuzo, 6466
Aguacat, Aguacata,
Aguacate, 15a, 6
Aguila, 3356
Agun-boat, 9a
Agwan, 8a
Agy, 409a
Ahadi, 4086
Alisham, 136a, 345a
Atucatl, 156
Ajnas, 9a
Ak, 9a, 593a ^
Akalee, Akali, 9a, 6,
216a
Akaok-wun, 972a
Akee, 4396
Akyab, 96
Ala-blaze-pan, 10a
Alacatijven, 116
Alacha, Alachah,
13a, 6
Alacre, 500a
Alagarto, 14a
Alaias, Alajah, 136, a
Albabo, 43a
Albacore, 10a
Albatros, Albatrose,
11a ; Albatross, 106
Albecato, 15a
Albetrosse, 11a
Albicore, 106
Albatross, 11a
Albocore, 10a
Alcara, 430a
Alcatief, Alcatif, Al-
catifa, Alcatifada
Aleatiffa, 116
Alcatrarce, Alcat-
rarsa, Alcatrarzi,
Alcatraz, 106, 11a
Alchah, 13a, 6, 57a
Alchore, 4096
Alcorana, 116
Alcove, 116
Aldea, Ald^e, 12a,
379a
Alefante, 3416
Alegie, 116
Aleppee, 12a
Alfandega, 3676 ;
Alfandica, Alfan-
diga, Alfandigue,
12tt, 6
Alfange, 4106
Algarve, 595a
Algatrosse, 11a
Alguada, 126
Alhamel, 4296
Aligarto, Aligata,
14a, 6
Alighol, 156
Aljofar, Aljofre, 126,
203a
Allachas, 136
Allahabad, 126, 7296
AUajar, 136
Allasakatrina, 166
Alleegole, 156
AUegator, 146
AUeia, 136 ; Allegia,
46 ; Alleja, AUejah,
13a, 706a
Alliballi, 706a
Allibannee, 706a
Alligator, 136 ; -pear,
146 ; AUigatur, 146
Alliza, 136
Allowai, 166
AUygole, Allygool,
156
Almadia, 156, 14a
1756, 323a
Almanack, 16a
Almar, Almarie, 16a
Almazem, 536a
Aimer, Almirah, 16a
Almocaden, 569a
Almyra, 16a
Alongshore wind,
519a
Aloes, 16a, 3356 ;
-wood, 166
Aloo, -Bokhara, 166
Alpeen, 17a
Alroch, 706a
Alsukkar, 864a
Altare, 416
Alva, 4296
Alxofar, 126, 174a
Amaal, 4296
Amacan, Amacao,
Amacau, 527a,
578a, 8126
Amaco, 21a
Amadabat, Ama-
dava, Amadavad,
Amadavat, 416
Amah, 17a
Amakau, 527a
Amal, 4296
Amangue, 5546
Amaree, 17a
Amauco, 206
Amaury, 17a
Amba, 554a
Ambaree, Amb^ri,
Ambarreh, 17a
Ambarreh, 176
Amboyna, 176 /'
Ambun, 176 ^
Amburan, 554a
Ambweno, 176
Ameen, 176
Ameer, 176
Amfiao, Amfion,
284a, 641a, 6
Amidavad, 416
Amil, 56 ; Amildar,
406
Amin, 176
Amir, Amirau,
Amirra, 18a, 974a
Ammaraw, 6376
Ammiraglio, 186
Amoca, 21a ; Am-
ochhi, 206; Amock,
216, 6416 ; Amoco,
988
INDEX.
216; Amok, 22a;
Arack, 366
Assegai, Assegay,
Babi-roussa, Babi-
A Moqua, 21 &
Arackan, 346
39a, 386
rusa, 436, 522a, 44a
Amostra, 605a
Aracke, 366
Assi, 4a
Bable, 446
Amouchi, 196 ; Am-
Araine, 4116
Asswar, 8576 ; As-
Baboo, 44a
ouco, 196, 206 ;
'Arak, 36a ; Arak
wary, 858a
Babool, 446, 108a
Amouki, 216 ; Am-
Punch, 8296
Ata, 647a
Baboon, 45a
ouque, 196
Arakan, 34a
Atambor, 914a
Baboul, 446
Amoy, 186 ^
Arandella, 7706
Atap, 39a
Babs, 436
Amoyo, 21a
Arangkaio, 6446
Atarin, 647a
Babul, 45a
Amshom, 186
Arbol Triste, 346
Atchaar, Atchar, 36
Baby-Roussa, 44a
A Muck, 186; Amuco,
Arbre des Banianes,
Atlas, Atlass, 396,
Baca, 74a
196
656
7976, 58a
Bacace, 616
Amiildar, 406
Archa, 356
Atoll, Atollon, 40a
Ba9aim, 706
Anacandaia, Ana-
Archin, 4a, 1046
Atombor, 896
Bacanor, Bacanore,
conda, Anacondo,
Arcot, 35a
'Attabi, 'Attablya,
Bacanut, 456, a ;
236, a
Areca, Arecca, Are-
8616, 8876
Bacas, 74a
Anacut, 306; Anai-
cha, Arequa, Are-
Attap, 396
Baccam, 7946
kat, 31a
quies, 35a, 6, 6896
Attar, 647a, 6
Baccanoar, 456
Anana, 276 ; Ananas,
Arfiun, 641a
Attelap, 116
Bacherkaunie, 8256
25a ; Ananat, 27a
Argali, 76
Attjar, 36
Backar baroche, \\%>
'Anba, 554a
Argeelah, 76, 2896
Atwen-wun, 972a
Backdore, 456
Anchediva, 28a
Argell, 2286, 6186,
Atzagay, 39a
^acksee, 456
Anda, 30a
874a
Aubrah, 706a
^ackshee, 1356
Andaman, Andeman,
Argemone Mexicana,
Aucheo, 421a
Bacsheese, 1176
Andemania, 29a,
356
Augan, 8a
Bacsi, 135a
6
Argile, 6186
Aul, 6496
Bada, la, 5046
Andol, Andola, An-
Argill, 76
Aumeen, 176
Badaga, Badagus^
dor, Andora, 2506,
Argol, 6396
Aumil, 40a, 56, 7766 ;
Badega, 46a
30a, 3136, 296, 181a,
Argus Pheasant, 36a,
Aumildar, 406
Badenjan, 116a
7406
580a
Aunneketchie, 706a
Badgeer, Badgir,
Andrum, 30a
Arian, Ariya, 38a
Aurata, 325a
46a, 6
Anfiam, Anfion, 6416
Arjee, 960a
Aurat-dar, 756
Badingan, 116a
Angamanain, 29a
Arkati, 613a
Aurung, 406, 746a
Badjoe, Badjoo, 46&
Angediva, 286, 5476
Arkhang, Arkung,
Autaar, 416
Badur, 496
Angeli, 414a
346
Ava, 406
Bael, 47a
Angelim, Angelin,
Armarium, 16a
Avadavat, 41a
Baffa, Baffata, Baf-
Angelina, Angely-
Armesie, Arraosyn,
Avaldar, Avaldare,
fatta, Bafta, Baf-
wood, 30a, 6
Armozeen, 6456
413a, 473a
tah, 47a, 6, 136„
Angengo, 306
Armuza, 6466
Avast4, 9826
2556, 3766, 706a
Anhay, 186
Arobel, 770a
Avatar, 416, 71a
Bagada, 46a
Anib, 31a
Aron Caie, 645a
Average, 42a
Bagalate, 516, 6286
Aniba, 554a
Arquam, 34a
Avildar, 413a
Bagar, 48a
Anicut, 306
Arrabi, Arrabin, 336
Avocada, Avocado,
Baggala, 1206, 1236
Anil, Anile, 31a,
Arracan, Arracao,
Avocat, Avocato,
Baghbugh, Baghbun,,
516a, 6416
34a, 6
Avogato, 15a, 6
Baghfiir, 347a
Anjadwa, Anjediva,
Arrack, 36a
Awadh, 6476
Baghlah, 3156
29a, 28a, 82a
Arrah, 706a
Awatar, 42a
Bagnan, Bagnani,
Anjengo, Anjinga,
Arrakaon, 346
i-Ayah, 42a
64a, 63a
306
Arrankayo, 645a
Ayconda, 6176
Bagoldaf, 91a
Anna, 316
Arratel, 6906, 808a
Ayodbya, Ayuthia,
Bagou, 6936
Anna.batchi, 706a
Arreca, 356
Ayuttaya, 4656,
Baguettes k tambour*
Annicut, 31a
Ars, 9596
466a, 6476
3276
Annippa, 627a
Arsenal, 37a
Azagaia, Azagay,
Bahaar, 9186
Annoe, 32a
Art, European, 37a
Azagaya, 39a, 4686
Bahadar, 436
Anseam, 834a ; An-
Artichoke, 376
Azami, 86
Bahadur, Bahadure,.
syane, 544a
Arundee, 581a
Azar, 501a
496, 50a
Ant, White, 32a
Arundel, Arundela,
Azen, 598a
Bahar, Bahare, 476^
Anv^, 41a
7706
Azin, 6386
48a
Anyll, 31a
Aryan, 376
Azo, Azoo, 2476
Bahar, 248a
Anzediva, 286
Arym, 6386
Bahaudoor, Bahau-
Ap, Apa, Ape, Apen,
Arzdest, 3446, 9596;
dur, Bahawder,
426a
Arzee, Arzoasht,
50a, 486
Aphion, 6416
960a
Baar, 48a
Bah-Booh, 44a
Apll, 316
Asagaye, 39a
Baba, 426
Bahirwutteea, 50a
Apollo Bundar,
■^Asham, 386
Babachy, 1006
Bahman, 132rt
Bunder, 326, 336;
Ashrafee, Ashrafi,
Baba Ghor, Baba-
Bahruch, 1166
-Green, 33a
386
ghtirl, Babagooree,
Baignan, 64a
Aprecock, Apricock,
Asion, 834a
Babagore, 43a
Baikree, Baikri, 506»
Apricot, 336
Arab, 336
A-smoke, 823a
Babare, 101a
69a
Assagayen, 39a
Babb, Babbs, Babe,
Bailadeira, 75a
Arac, 366
Assam, 386 ^
43a
Bailo, 968a
Arack, 506a
Assamani, 3766
Baber, 436
Bain, 109a
INDEX.
989
Baingan bilayati,
Bammoo, B^mo, 56a,
Banjara, 1146
Barom, 486
94a
556
Banjer, Banjo, Ban-
Baros, Barouse, 696,
Bair, 77b
Bamplacot, 57a
jore, 61a
152a
Bairam, Bairami,
Ban, 2326
Bank, 60a
Barrackpore, 696, 26
Bairamiyah, 82a,
Banah, 8956
Banksall, Banksaul,
Barra-singh, 67a
81&
Banana, 56a, 7156
Bankshal, Bank-
Barramuhul, 696
Bajansar, 61b
Banaras, Banarou,
shall, Banksoll,
Barrannee, 113a
Bajoo, 465
Banarous, 83a
61a, 62a, 6, 243a
Barre, 48a
Bajra, Bajree, Bajru,
Banau, 1306
Bannanes, 56a
Barrempooter, 1326
506, 482a
Bancacaes, 616
Bannian, 646 ; Day,
Barriar, Barrier, 680a
Baju, 466, 47a
Bancal, 5306
65a ; Fight, 65a ;
Barrowse, 696
Baka kanah, 51a
Banchoot, 566
-Tree, 656 ; Bann-
Barsalor, Barseloor,
Bakar, 8606
Bancock, 566
yan, 636
456
Bakchis, Bakhshi,
Bancshall, 62a
Banquesalle, 62a
Barshawur, Barshur,
135a
Banda, 85a
Banshaw, 6 la
7006
Bakir-khani, 506
Banda, 127a
Bantam, 626: Fowl,
Baruj, Barus, Bary-
Bakk^l, 117a
Bandahara, 846, 6446
626
gaza, 1166, 505a
Bakr, 8606
Bandana, Bandanah,
Bantan, 626
Basain, 706
Baksariyah, 136a
Bandanna, Bandan-
Banua, 87a
Basaraco, 1216
Bakshi, Baksi 135a,
noe, 57a, 6, 706a
Banyan, 63a, 328a,
Basare, 76a
6, 136a
Bandar, 127a ; -Con-
388a, 417a; Day,
Basarucco, Basaruchi,
Balace, 526
go, 246a ; 'Abbas,
65a; Fight, 65a;
Basaruco, Basa-
Balachaun, Bala-
384a
Grove, 666; shirt.
ruke, 1216, 677a
chong, 51a
Bandaranah, 667a
65a ; -Tree, 65a,
Basarur, 45a
Baladine, 75a
Bandaree, Bandari,
66a, 6
Bascha, 70a
Balagate, Balagatt,
Bandarine, Ban-
Banyhann, 616a
Baselus, 1236
Balagatta, Bala-
dary, 576, 6446
Banyon, 65a
Bash, 108a
gatte, Bala Ghaut,
Bandaye, Bandaz,
Banzelo, 856
Bashaw, 70a
51a, 6, 3016, 369a
Bandeja, Bande-
Bao, 499a
Basim, 71a
Balakhsh, 52a
jah, 58a
Baonor, Ilia
Basin, 706
Balaser, Balasor, Ba-
Bandel, Bandell, 58a,
Baouth, 1196
Basma, 6826
lasore, 52a, 516,
6, 127a, 4236
Bap-re, Bap, 1016
Basrook, 1216, 758a
477a
Bandel, 6656
Baqual, 117a
Bassa, 70a
Balass, Balassi, 52a
Bandery, 846
Baquanoor, 456
Bassadore, 706
Balaum, 536
Band Haimero, 836
Baragi, 730a
Bassai, 706
Balax, 52a
Bandhniin, 57a
Baramahal, 70a
Bassan, 706
Balcon, Balcone, Bal-
Band-i-Amlr, 84a
Baramputrey, 1326
Bassarus, 70a
coni. Balcony, 526,
Bandicoot, 586
Barani, Baranni,
Bassatu, 706
53a
Bandicoy, 59a, 846
113a, 1126
Basseloor, 456
Bale, 968a
Bandija, 58a
Barasinha, 67a
Bassora, Bassorah,
Balet, 52a
Bando, 59a
Baratta, 2276
Bastra, 536
Balgu, 184a
Bandobast, Bando-
Barbaca, Barbacana,
Basun, 706
B^li, Balie, 663a
bust, 1276
Barbacane, Barba-
Bat, Bat, 916, 7556
Baligaot, 516
Banduqi, 128a
quane, 676
Bata, 73a
Ballace, 52a
Bandy, 59a
Barbarien, 876
Batacchi, 74a
Ballachong, 51a
Baneane, 616, 636
Barbeers, 68a
Batachala, Batacola,
Balladeira, 75a
Bang, 596, 60a, 2526
Barberry, 876
456, 716
Ball-a-gat, Ballagate,
Bang, 856
Barbers, 68a
Batak, 74a
Balla-Gaut, 516
Banga^aes, 616
Ban gala, Bangali,
Barbers' Bridge, 67a
Batao, 736
Ballasore, 52a
Barbery, Barberyn,
Bat^ra, 71a
Ballast, Ballayes, 52a
Bangalla, Bangal-
876
Batara, 715a
Balli, 6636
laa, 856, 1286, 129a
Barbican, 67a
Batata, Batate, 8856
Balliadera, Ballia-
Bangan, 646
Barbiers, 676, 876
Batavia, 71a
dere, 75a
Bangasal, Bangasaly,
Barcalor, Barceloar,
Batchwa, 1176
Ballichang, 51*
62a, 616, 866
Barcelore, 45a, 6
Batcole, Batcul, 716
Ballong, Balloon,
Banged, 60a
Bare, 48a
Bate, 650a, 787a,
536, a
Bangelaar, Banggo-
Bargany, Barganym,
896a
Ballowch, Baloch,
lo, 1286, 129a
68a, 6, 6766
Batecala, Batecalaa,
Balochi, 946, a
Banghella, 856
Bargeer, 69a
716
Baloe, Baloon, 53a,
Banghy-burdar, 61a
Bargose, 1166
Batee, 73a
6
Bangkok, Bangkock,
Barguani, Bargua-
Batel, Batela, Batelo,
Baloudra, 696
57a, 4656
nim, 686
716, 3926
Balsara, Balsora, 536,
Bangla, 1286
Barigache, 1166
Bater, 496
246a
Bangle, 60a
Ban, Mem, 132a
Bathecala, 716
Baity, 536
Bangsal, 62a
Barki, 442a
Bathech, 74a
Balli j, 94a
Bangue, 596, 60a
Barking-deer, 69a,
Bathein, 706
Balwar, 536
Bangun, 606
506
Batical^, Baticola,
Bambaye, 1036
Bangy, -wollah, 606
Barma, 1316
Batigala, 456, 716
Bambo, Bamboo,
Banian, 636; -Tree,
Baroach, Baroche,
Batik, 2026
Bambou, Bambu,
66a, 6
Barochi, 1166, 117a
Batil, 72a
Bambuc, 54a, 65a
Banj-ab, 742a
Baroda, Barodar,
Bat-money, 736
Bamgasal, 616
Banjala, 856
69a, 6
Batta, 72a, 175a
990
INDEX.
i
Battala, 746a
Beejoo, 796
Benowed, 1306
Bheestee, Bheesty
Battas, 74a
Beer, 796; Country,
Bentalah, 77a
926, a
Batte, 650a
80rt; Drinking, 80a
Bentarah, 6446
Bhim-nagar, 631a
Batteca, 1086
Beetle, 896
Benua, 87a
Bhisti, 926 i
Battecole, Batte
Beetle-fackie, Beetle-
Benyan, 64a, 66a,
Bhoi, Ilia
Cove, 82a
fakee, Beetle-
482a
Bholiah, 102a \
Battee, 736
fuckie, 806
Benzoi, Benzoin, 87a,
B,hooh, 93a J
Battela, 72a
Beg, 79a
866
Bhoos, Bhoosa, 926 .
Battiam, 71a
Bega, Begah, 265a,
Beoparrv, 756
Bhoot, 93a, 308a i
Batty, Batum, 736,
79a
Bepole, 622a
Bhoslah, Bhosselah.. ^
6506
Begar, Begaree,
Bepparree, 756
93d
Baturu, Batyr, 50a
Begarin, Beg-
B6r, 77a
Bhoulie, 109a
Bauboo 44a
guaryn, 806, 81a
Bera, 78a
Bhouliya, 6886 \
Bauleah, 102a
Begom, Begum,
Beram, 82a
Bhounsla, 93a
Bauparee, 101a
Begun, 79a, 6 ; 4796
Berb^, 886
Bhouree, 109a :
Baute, 119a
Behadir, 496
Berbelim, 876
Bhroch, 117a
Bawa Gori, 43a
Behar, 81a
Berber, Berbere, 88a
Bhuddist, 1196
Bawaleea, 102a
Behauder, Behaudry,
Berberyn, 876
Bhui Kahar, 495a
Bawarchi, B^werdjy,
496, 50a
Berebere, Berebery,
Bhundaree, Bhun-
1006
Behrug, 117a
886
darry, 576.
Bawt, 916
Behut, 81 6_
Berenjal, Berenjaw,
Bhyacharra, 93a i
Bawurchee - khana,
Beijoim, 87a
116<t
Bibi, 786
101a
Beirame, Beiramee,
Berhumputter, 1326
Biga, 9676
Bawustye, 74a
82a, 816
Beriberi, 876, 68a
Bich^na, 936
Bay, The, 74a, 731a
Beitcul, 82a
Bdringdde, 116tt
Bicheneger, Bidjana>
Baya, 746
Bejadah, 445a
Berkendoss, 1306
gar, 97a
Bayadere, 75a,^2956 ;
Bejutapaut, 706a
Berma, 1316
Bidree, Bidry, 936 i
Bayladeira, 75a
B^l, 47a
Beroni, 82a, 3766
Bieldar, 1306
Bayparree, 756
Beldar, Ua
Berra, 78a
Bigairi, Bigarry,
Baypore, 906
Beledi, Beledyn,
Berretta rossa, 498a
Biggereen, 806 81a.
Bazaar, 756 ; -Master,
2666, 267a
Berri-berri, 886
Bihar, 81a
76a
Belgaum, 82a
Beryl, 886
Bijanagher, 976
Bazand^ 9826
Beli, 47a
Besermani, 604a
Bikh, 96a
Bazar, 76a, 91a
Belledi, 3746, 2666
Besorg, 1216
Bilabundee, Bila-
Bazara, 1206
Belleric, 6086
Bessi, 706
bundy, 936 ■
Bazard, Bazarra,
Belliporto, 90a
Besurmani, 604a
BiMtee panee, 94a. ;
Bazarri, 76a
Belly-cutting, 411a
Beteechoot, 566
Bilayut, 936 ; Bila- ^
Bazaruco, Bazaruqo,
Belondri, 438a
Beteela, 70a
yutee Pawnee, 94a-
121a, 6766
Belooch, 94a
Betel, Betele, 89a, 6,
Bildar, 94a
Bdallyun, Bdella,
Belus eye, 1746
35a
Bilgan, 82a ;
Bdellium, 766, 386a,
Belzuinum, 87a
Betel-faqui, Betelfa-
Bili, 47a ^
505a
Bemgala, Bemgualla,
quy, 806
Billait, 936
Beadala, 766
856, 2036
Betelle, 896
Bilooch, 94a '
Beage, 79j»
Ben, 610a
Betel le, 90a
Biltan, 689a
Beagam, 796
Benamee, 82a
Beth, 724a, 9636
Bindamire, 836 ,
Bearam, 82a
Benares, Benarez,
Betre, 896, 914a
Bindarra, 713a \
Bearer, 776, 495a
83.^
Betteela, 90a, 785a
Bindy, 846 _ \
Bearra, 816
Bencock, 57a
Bettelar, 746a
Binjarree, Binjarry. ■
Bear-Tree, 776
Bencolon, Bencolu,
Bettilo, 72a
114a, 6
Beasar, 91a
Bencoolen, Ben-
Bettle, Bettre, 90a,
Binky-Nabob, 946 \
Beastv, 92a
couli, 83a, 6
896
Bintara, 846
Beatelle, Beatilha,
Bendameer, 836, 127a
Bety-chuit, 566
Bipur, 906
Beatilla, Beatillia,
Bendara, 84a
Bewauris, 90a
Bircande, 1306
90a
Bend-Emir, 836, 84a
Beypoor, 90a, 183a
Bird of Paradice,
Beauleah, 102a
Bendhara, 84a
Beyramy, 816, 8236
Paradise, 95a, 946
Bechanah, 936
Bendinaneh, 5526,
Beza, Bezahar, Be-
Bird's Nests, 956,
Bed, 9636
667a
zar, 91a
801a
Bedar, 137a, 7196
Bendy, 846, 59a
Bezar, Bezari Kelan,
• Biringal, 116a
Bedda, 9636
Bendy, Bazar, Tree,
76a
Birman, 132a '■
Bede, 1366
85a
Bezas, 91a
Bis, Bisch, 966, a x
Biscobra, 956, 367a r
Bedin-jana, 116a
Benga^a, 616
Bezeneger, 880a
Bedmure, 1646
Bengal, 85a, 86a
Bezoar, 906, 445a
Bisermini, 6036 ,^
Bednor, 137a
Bengala, 86a
Bhabur, 436
Bish, 96a; Bis ki i
Beebee, 78a ; Beebee
Bengalee, Bengali,
Bhade, 963a
huwa, 966 I
Bulea, 786
Bengalla, 86a, 6,
Bhang, 596
Bismillah, 966 3
Beech-de-mer, 786
1286
Bhange, Bhangee-
Bisnaga, Bisnagar,
Beechman, 79a
Bengi, 596
dawk, 606, 61a
97a \
Bison, 97a, 390a i
Beega, * Beegah, 79a,
Beniamin, 87a
Bhar, 48a
265a, 401a
Benighted, the, 866
Bhat, 916
Bistee, Bistey, 3896 |
Bittle, 896 \
Beegum, 79a
Benjamin, Benjuy,
Bhauliya, 102a
Beehrah, 78a
866, 87a
Bhaut, 916
Bizenegalia, 97a, 467a j
Beejaniigger, 97a
Benksal, 626
Bheel, 916, 92a, 4576 .
Blacan-matee, 97a '
I
INDEX,
991
Blachang, Blachong,
51a
Black, 976, 625a ;
Act, 99a ; Beer,
99a; -Buck, 99a;
Cotton Soil, 996;
Doctor, 986 ; Jews,
996 ; Language,
996 ; Man, 986 ;
Partridge, 996 ;
Town, 996 ; Wood,
100a, 842a
Blanks, 100a
Blat, Blattv, 100a
Blimbee, 1006, 1606
Bloach, 946
Bloodsucker, 1006.
Bloqui, 442a
Blotia, 946
Blue cloth, 706a
Boa-Vida, 103(t
Boay, 1106
Bobachee, -Connah,
1006, 101a
Bobba, 426
Bobbera pack, 1016
Bobbery, -Bob, -Pack,
101a, 6
Bobil, 1266
Bocca Tigris, 1016
Bocha, Bochah, 1016,
102a
Bochm^n, 108a
Bodda, Bodu, 119a
Boey, 9086
Boffeta, 476
Bogahah, Bogas, 108a
Bogatir, 49«
Bog of Tygers, 1016
Bogue, 102a
Bohea, Bohee, 908a
Bohon Upas, 9576
Bohora, Bohra, Boh-
rah, 106a, 6
Boi, 1106
Bois d'Eschine, 1996
Bokara Prunes, 166
Bole-ponjis, 738a
Bolgar, Bolghar, 125a
Bolia, Boliah, Bolio,
102a
Bolleponge, 738a
Boloch, 946
Bolta, 102a
Bolumba, 1606
Bomba, 126a
Borabai, Bombaiim,
Bombaira, Bom-
bain, 787a, 103<t, 6,
102f(
Bombareek, 5786
Bombasa, Bombassi,
102a, 6
Bombay, 1026; Box
Work, 104a; Buc-
caneers, 104a ;
Duck, 104a, 126a;
Bombaym, 1036 ;
Marine, 104a ;
Rock, 5786 ; Stuffs,
706a
Bombaza, 1026
Bombeye, 1036
Bonano, Bonanoe, 566
Boneta, 105a
Bongkoos, Bongkos,
1266
Bonites, Bonito, Bon-
netta, 1046, 105a,
2236
Bonso, Bonze, Bon-
zee, Bonzi, Bonzii,
Bonzo, 105a, 6,4516
Bonzolo, 93a
Boolee, 1096
Boon Bay, 1036
Boora, 1056
Bora, 1056, 72a
Bora, Borah, 1056,
1066
Borgal, Borghali,
1256
Borneo, Bornew, Bor-
ney, Borneylaya,
107a
Boro-Bodor, -Budur,
107rt
Borrah, 1066
Bose, 1056
Bosh, 1076
Bosman, 108a
Bosse, 1056
Boteca, 1086
Botella, 716
Boti, 916
Botickeer, 108a
Botique, 1086
Botiqueiro, 108a
Bo Tree, 108a
Bottle-connah, Bot-
tle-khanna, 4796
Bottle-Tree, 108a
Bouche du Tigre,
1016
Bouchha, 1176
Boudah, Bovddas,
Bouddhou, 118a,
1196
Boue, Ilia
Bougee Bougee, 120a
Bouleponge, 7386
Bounceloe, 93a
Bound-hedge, 108a
Bouquise, 1246
Bourgade, 656
Bournesh, 107a
Bousuruque, 1216
Boutique, 1086
Boi^rra, 118a
Bouy, 9096
Bowchier, 133a
Bowla, 1086
Bowlee, Bowly, 1096,
1086
Bowr, 92a
Bowry, 1086
Boxita, 135a
Boxsha, 1176
Boxwallah, 1096
Boy, 1096, 7§a
Boya, Ilia
Boyanore, Ilia
Boye, 1106
Boze, 1056
Brab, Brabb, Brabo,
Ilia, 576
Bracalor, Bracelor,
456
Brachman, Bpax-
/uLcLvas, Bpaxfiaves,
1116
Braganine, Bragany,
686, a
Bragmen, Brahman,
1116
Brahman, 1316
Brahmaputren, 1326
Brahmenes, Brahmin,
1116
Brahminee, Brah-
miny Bull, 112<( ;
Kite, 1126 ; Butter,
112a ; Duck, 112a
Brahmo Samaj, 1126
Brakhta, 4856
Brama, Bramane,
Ilia, 1316
Bramane, 1116
Bramanpoutre, 1326
Bramin, Bramini,
Brammones, 1116
112a
Brandul, 1126
Brandy coatee, 1126 ;
-cute, 586 ; Coor-
tee, 1126, 133a ;
pawnee, 113a ;
shraub- pauny , 1 1 3a
Brass, 113a ; knocker,
113a
Brattee,Bratty, 113a,
639a, b
Brava, Ilia
Brawl, 706a
Brazil, -wood, Brazill,
113a, 6, 794a, 914a
Breech Candy, 114a,
3576
Breakfast, little, 2106
Brema, 1316
Bridgem^n, 114a
Brimeo, 107a
Bringal, 116a
Bringe, 282a
Bringela, Bringella,
Brinjaal, Brinjal,
Brinjall, 115a, 116a
Briujaree, Brinjar-
ree, Brinjarry,
114a, 6, 115a, 615a
Brinjaul, Brinjela,
115a, 6
Broach, 116a
Brodera, Brodra, 696
Broichia, 117a
Brokht, Brokt, 4856,
468a
Brothera, 696
Brum-garl, 3656
Bruneo, 107a
Buapanganghi, 2306
Bubalus, 1226
Bubda, 1186
Bubsho, 1176
Buccal, 117a
Buccaly, 735a
Buck, Buck-stick,
117a
Buckaul, 117a
Buckery Eed, 3366
Buckor, Buckor suc-
cor, 8606
Buckserria, 1366
Buckshaw, 117a, 6
Buckshee, 1356
Bucksheesh, Buck-
- shish, 1176, 118a
Buckshoe, 1176
Buckyne, 118a, 622a.
Budao, Budas, Buda-
saf, Budd, Budda,
118a, 6, 119a
Buddfattan, 7356
Buddha, Buddhism,
Buddhist, Buddou,.
118a, 119a
Budge Boodjee,
Budge-Budge,
120a
Budgero, Budgeroe,.
1206
Budgerook, 1216
Biidgerow, 120a
Budgrook, 121a, 7766-
Budgrow, 1206
BMhasaf, 1186
Budhul, 443a
Budhum, 119a
Budlee. 122<^f, 593a
Budm^sh, 122a
Bu^uftun, 7356
Budulscheri, 722a
Budzart,Budzat,122<i
Budzo, Budzoism,
Budzoist, 119a, 6
Buf, Bufalo, Buffala^
Buffall, Buffalo,
Buffe, Buffle, 122a,
6, 123a
Bufta, 476
Bugerow, 1206
Buggala, Buggalow>
123a, 6
Buggass, Buggese,
Buggesse, Bug-
gose, 1246, 125a
Buggy, 1236 ; -con-
nah, 4796
Bughrukcha, 1216
Bugi, 1246
Bujra, 1206, 6886
Bukor, 8606
Bukshev, Bukshi,
Bukt^hy, 1356
Bulbul, 125a
Bulgar, Bulgary,
Bulger, Bulgh^r,
Bulhari, 125a, 6
Bulkut, 1256
Bullgaryan, 1256
Bullumteer, 1256
Buluchf, 946
Bumba, 126a
Bumbalo, Bumbello
Point, Bumbelo,
Bumbelow, Bum-
malow, Bummelo
126a, 6, 1176
992
INDEX.
Bun, 232Z;
Buxees, 1176, 118a
Cadjee, 179a
Calif, Califa, Calife,
Bunco, Buncus, 1266,
Buxery, Buxerry,
Cadjowa, 140a
147a
1886
136a, 6, 1306
Cadungaloor, 273a
Calin, 1456, 146a
Bund, 127a, 730a;
Buxey, 1356; -Con-
Cady, 1786
Calinga, Calingon,
Amir, Emeer, 84a
nah, 1356; Buxie,
Cael, Caell, 1406
489a
Bunder, 127a ; -Boat,
135a, 118a
Caffalo, 142a
Calingula, Calingu-
1276
Buxis, 1176
Caffer, Caff re, Caffro,
lah, 1486
Bundobust, 1276
Buxy, 135a
1406, 1416
Caliph, 147a
Bundook, 1276
Buy-'em-dear, 756
Caffylen, Cafila, Ca-
Callaca, 1476
Bundur boat, 1276
Buzurg, 1216
filla, Cafilowe, 142a
Callamback, 1446
Bunduri, 2236
Buzzar, 76a
Cafir, 141a
Callawapore, 7066
Bundurlaree, 5076
Byatilha, 90a
Cafiristan, 1426
Callaym, 1456
Bundy, 596
Bybi, 786
Cafre, 141a.
Calleoon, 1476
Bung, 86a
Byde-horse, 1366
Caga, 1566
Callery, 236a
Bungal, 116a
Bygairy, Bygarry,
Caga, 383a
Callian Bondi, Calli-
Bungaleh, 86a
81a
Cagiu, 1686
anee, 1496, 150a
Bungalo, Bungalou,
Byle. 47a
Cagni, 2456
Callico,Callicoe,I476,
Bungalow, -Dawk,
Bylee, Bylis, 137a
gagus, 781<4
1486
Bungelo, Bungel-
Byndamyr, 836
Cahar, 495a
Callicute, Callicuts,
ow, 128a, 6, 129a
Byram, Byramee,
Cahila, 1406
1486
Bunghee, 130a;
Byrampant, By-
Cahoa, Cahua, Ca-
Callipatty, 7066
Bungy, 1296
rampaut, Byram y,
hue, 233a
Calli vance, Callvanse,
Bunjara, Bunjarree,
816, 82a, 2556, 7066
Cail, 1406
145a
114a, 6
Byte Koal, 716
Caimai, Caimal. 143((,
Calmendar, 202a, 6
BunnoWjBunow, 130a
315a
1426, 278a
Caloete, 149a, 6
Bunru, 2326
Byze, 9676 _
Caiman, 177a
Calputtee, 1486
Bftraghmagh, Bur-
Byzmela, 97a
Cainnor, 1576
Caluat, 149a
aghmah, 1316,
Caique, 143a
Caluete, 149a
132a, 1636, 8526
Cair, Cairo, 234a
Caluet-Kane, 1496
Burampoota, 5976
Caahiete, 233a
gais, 886a
Calumba-root, 237(fc
Burdomaan, Burd-
Caba, Cabaia, 138a,
Caiu, 1686
Calvete, 1496
w^n, 1306
1376
Caixa, 1676
Calyan, 1496
Burgher, 1306
gabaio, 778a
Caixem 4856
Calyoon, 147a
Burgher, 46a
Cabaya, Cabaye,
Cajan, 143a
Camacaa, 4846
Burkhandhar, Bur-
1376, 138a
Cajava, 140a
Camall, 2796
kundauze, Burkun-
(^abaym, 779a
Cajeput, 143a
Cajew, Cajoo, 1686
Camall, 4296
dase, 1306, 131a
Caberdar, 495a
Camarabando, 2796
Burma, Burmah,
Cabie, 1376
Cajori, 477a
Camarao, Camarii,
Burmese, 131a
Cabob, 138a
Cajus, 1686
9776
Burnea, 107a
Cabol, 139a
Caksen, 143a
Camatarra, 867a
Burra-Beebee, 132a ;
Cabook, 1386, 510a,
Calaat, 4836
Cambaia, Cambaja,
Chokey, 206a ;
585a
Calafatte, 149a
238a
Din, 132a; -Kha-
Cabool, Cabul, Ca-
Calaim, Calain, 1456
Carabali, 2796
na, 132a ; Mem
buly, 1386, 139a,
Calanz, Calaluz, 1436
Cambay, Cambaya.
Sahib, 1326; Sa-
1866
Calamander wood.
150a ; Cambay en,
hib, 132a
Ca(?abe, 283a, 787a,
1436
238a, 7066
Burral, 7066
8736
Calamba, Calambaa,
Cambeth, 150a
Burrampooter, 1326
Caca-lacca, 2276
Calambac, Calam-
Camboia, Camboja,
Burrawa, 921a
Ca9anar, Ca^aneira,
buc, Calambuco,
1506, 151a, 5046,
Burrel, 133a
170a
144a, 6
8256
Burrhsaatie, 133a
Cacaroch, 2276
Calaminder, 144a
Cambolin, 2796
Burro Beebee, 132a
Cacha, 1736, 1846
Calampat, 144(t
Cambric, 7066
Burrouse, 1166
Cache, 2866
Calamute, 362a
Cambuco, 7886
Bursattee, Bursatti,
Cacherra, 288a
Calappus, 231a
Cameeze, 151a
Bursautie, 133a
Cachi, 4426
Calash, 1446
Cameleen, 2796
Bus, 133a
Cacho, Cachoonda,
Calavance, 1446
Camerong, 385a
Busbudgia, 120a
1736
Calay, Calayn, 145a, 6
Camf era , Camf oiti.
Buserook, 1216
Cacis, Caciz, 1696, a.
Calbet, 149a
152a
Bushire, 133a
5056
Calcula, Calcuta,
Camgicar, gamgui-
Bussar, Busser, 76a
Cackerlakke, 2276
Calcutta, 3a, 146a
' car, 791a
Bussera, Bussero,
Cacolla, Cacouli, Ca-
Calecut, 1476, 1486
Camisa, Camise, Ca-
Bussora, 2466, 536
culM, 139a
Calecuta, 1466
misia, 151a
Bustee, 133a
Caddy, 1396
Caleefa, 1466^
Camjevarao, 2456
Butica, 108a, 6
Cad^, 1786
Caleeoon, 147a
Camlee, 2796
But]er,1336;-connah-
Cadel, 264a
Caleluz, 1436
Cammaka, Cam-
-Sircar, 244a ;
Cadet, 1396
Calem, 1456
mocca, 4846, a
-English, 1336
Cadganna, 4976
galema, 7836
Cammulposh, 2796
Buto, 93a
gadi, 501a
Calembuco, 144a
Camolim, gamorim,
Butta, 119a
Cadi, Cadij, Cadini,
Calfader, Calfadeur,
9776
Butteca, 1086
179a, 8936, 1786
149a
Camp, 151a
Buxary, 1366
Cadjan, Cadjang,
Calico, 1476
Campanghanghi,
Buxee, 134a
1396, 140a
Calicut, 1476, 148ct
2306
INDEX.
993
Camphire, Camphor,
• 152a, 151a
Campo, 1526
Campon, 2416 ; Ben-
dara, 2426 ; Che-
lim, 188a, 242a ;
China, 242a; Cam-
pong Malay o, 243a ;
Sirani, 2436
Campoo, 1526, 737a
Campoy, 9086
Campu, 1526
Camton, 158a
Camysa, 151a
Canacappel, Canaca-
poly, Canacapula,
Canacopoly, 247a,
2466
Cananor, 1576
Canaquapolle, 247a
Canara, 1526 ; Cana-
reen, 154a ; Cana-
rese, 153a ; Canari,
153a, 4776 ; Cana-
rii, 153a; Canarim,
153a ; Canarin,
154a, 1536
Canat, 154a
Canatick, 1646
Canaul, Canaut, 154a,
3556
Canay, 1766
Canchani, 2806
Canchim China, 2266
Cancho, 9086
Cancoply, 247a
Candahar, Candaor,
Candar, 1546
Candareeuj 155a
Cande, 155a
Candee, 1556
Candgie, 2456
Candhar, 155a
Candi, Candia, 155a,
156a
Candie, Candiel,
Candiil, Candil,
156a, 1556, 787a
Candjer, 4106
Candy, -Sugar, 1556
Cangamlr, 2726
Cang€, Cangi,
Cangia, 2456
Cangiar, 4106
Canje, Canju, 2456
Cannanore, 1576
Cannarin, 1536
Cannatte, 154a
Cano, Canon, 4796
Canongo, 1576
Canonor, 1576
Canoongou, 2486
Canora, 1536
Cantao, 158a
Canteray, Canteroy,
158a, 1576
Canton, 158a
Cantonment, 1586
Canum, 4796
Caor, 1326, 3906
Caoul, 269a
Caounas, 479a
3 R
Caova, 2326
Caparou, 1416
Capass, Capaussia,
1586
Cape gooseberry,
1606, 924a
Capel, 1586
Capelan, Capelan-
gam, 159a
Capell, 1586
Capel] an, 159a
Caphala, 1426
Capharr, 1416
Caphe, 233a
Caphura, 152a
Capocate, 1596
Capo di Galli, 3606
Capogatto, 1596
Capperstam, 1426
Capua, Capucad,
Capucat, 1596, a
Carabansaca, Cara-
bansara, 162a
Carabeli, 1606
Caracata, Caracca,
Caraek, 1656, 166a
Caracoa, CaracoUe,
Caracora, 1596,
160a
Caraflfe, 160a
garafo, 832ft
Carajan, 1636
Carambola, 160a
Carame, 181a
Caranchy, 272a
Carans, Caraona,
274a, 2736
Caraque, 166a
Carat, 1606
Caravan, Caravana,
1616, 142a
Caravance, 145a
Caravanserai, Cara-
vanseray, Carava-
sarai, Caravasaria,
162a, 599a, 812a
Caravel, Caravella,
Caravelle, 162a, 6
Carayner, 164a
Carbachara, 162a
Carbaree, 4756
Carboy, 1626
Careana, 163a
Carcapuli, 2546, 255a
Carconna, 163a
Carcoon, 163a
Caren, 1636
Caresay, 478a
Cari, 283a
Carian, Carianer,
Carianner, 1636,
164a, 8916
Carical, 164a
Carichi, 165a
Carick, Carika, 166a,
1656
Caril, 282a
Carling, Carlingo,
222a
Carnac, Carnack,
Carnak, 256a, 6
Camatic, Carnatica,
164a, 6, 1526;
Fashion, 165a
Caroana, 1616
Carongoly, 273a
Carovana, 1616
Carraca, Carrack,
165a, 6
Carrack, 1616
Carrani, 2736
Carravansraw, 162a
Carraway, 1666
Carree, 2826
Carrick, 166a
Carridari, 7066
Carriel, Carriil, Car-
ril, 2826
Carroa, 898a
Carrote, 189a
Carsay, 478a
Cartmeel, 1666
Cartooce, 1666
Caruella, 1626
Carvancara, 162a
Carvel, Carvil, 1626,
357a
Caryota, 167a
Cas, 1676, 6736
Casabe, 283a
Casbege, 3896
Cascicis, 170a
Casche, 168a
Casen-Basar, 263a
Casgy, 1786
Cash, 167a, 155a,
7936, 888a
Cashcash, 284a
Cashew, 168a
Cashish, 170a
Casho, 2176
Cashmere, 1686
Casis, 169a
Casoaris, 1706
Cass, 1676
Cassanar, 170a
Cassane, 776a
Cassawaris, Cassa-
warway, 1706
Cassay, 170a, 5976,
8526 ; Cassayer,
598a ; Cassay
Shaan, 823a;
Cass6, 1676, 598a
Cassid, 263a
Cassiraer, Cassimere,
169a
Cassowary, 1706
Cassumbazar, 263a
Cast, Casta, Caste,
1706
Castee, Castees,
Castices, Castiso,
Castisso, Castiz,
172a, 6, 6046
Castle Bazaar, Castle
Buzzar, 263a, 6866
Castycen, 1726
Casuarina, 1726
Catai, Cataia, Cata-
ja, 174a, 6
Catamaran, 173a
Catarra, Catarre, Ca-
tarry, 497a
Catatiara, 170a
Catay, Cataya, 174a
Catcha, Catchoo,
1736
Catcha, 708a
Cate, 155a, 1736
Cate, 175a, 6906
Catecha, 289a
Catechu, 173a
Catel, Catele, 264a
Catenar, 170a
Cathaia, Cathay,
174a, 170a
Cathay, 175a
Catheca, 289rt
Catheies, 174a
Cathuris, 1756
Cati, 642a
Cati oculus, 1746
Catimaron, 173a
Catjang, 143a
Catle, 264a
Cator, 1946
Catre, 264a
Cat's Eye, 1746
Cattaketchie, 7066
Cattamar^n, 173a
Cattanar, 170a
Cattavento, 7436
Catte, 175a ; Cattee,
155a
Cattek, 289a
Cattie, Catty, 175a
Catu, 1736
Catuais, Catual, 266a
Catur, 175a
Catwal, 266a
Cauallo, 1766
Caubool, Caubul,
1386, 139a
Cauchenchina, Cau-
chi-China, Cau-
chim, Cauchin-
china, 226a, 6,
227a
Caul, 619a
Cauncamma, Caun
Samaun, 2476
Caunta, 476a
Caupaud, 1596
Cauri, Caury, 2706
Caut, 173a
Cautwal, Cautwaul,
266a
Cauvery, 176a
Cauzy, 1796, 594a
Cavala, Cavalle, Ca-
valley, Cavallo,
Cavally, 1766, a
Cave, Caveah, 2336,
a, 9076
Cawg, 2716
Cawn, 377a, 479a
Cawney, 1766
Cawnpore, 177a
Cawny, 1766
Caxa, 1676
Caxcax, 284a
Caxis, Caxix, 169a, 6
t!ayar, 2346
Cayman, 177a
Cayolaque, 1776
994
INDEX.
Oayro, 234a
Cayuyt, 278?>
Cazee, Cazi, Oazy,
Cazze, 1776, 1786,
179a, 180a, 5a,
5106, 594a
Cecau, 776a, 835a
Ceded Districts, 180a
Ceer, 808a
Ceilan, 5946
Ceitil, 458a
Celand, 1826
Celebe, Celebes,
Cellebes, 180a, 6,
181a
Cens-Kalan, 5316
Centipede, Centopfe,
181a
Cepayqua, 6766, 7936
Cephoy, 810a
Cer, 808a
Cerafaggio, 832a
Ceram, 181a
Cerame, 181a
Cerates, 1616
Cere, 808a
Cerkar, 222a
Cetor, 2046
Cetti, 190a
Cevul, 211a
Ceylam, Ceylon,
182a, 181a
Cha, Chaa, 907a
Chabassi, 442a
Chabee, 1826
Chabookswar, 1866
Chabootah, Cha-
bootra, 1826
Chabuk-sowar, 1866
Chacarani, 216a
Chacco, 367a
Chaekur, 1826
Chadder, Chader,
218a, 2176
Chadock, 7216, 8176
Chador, 2176
Chae, 216a
Chagrin, 8186
Chahar-pal, 185a
Chaimur, 211a
Chakad, 4446
Chakazi, 444a
Chake-Baruke, 442a
Chakkawatti, 2166
Chakor, 1946
Chakravartti, 2166,
2606
Chal, 824a
Chale, Chalia 1836,
166a
Cbalia, 7066
Challe, 8246
Chellenn 776a
Chalons Chalouns,
819a
Chaly, Chalyani, 183a
Cham, 1836
Chamar, Chamara,
215a
Chamaroch, 1606
Chamba, 1836
Chamdernagor, 201a
Champa, 1836
Champk, Champac
2186
Champaigne, 7896,
9336
Champak, Cham
paka, 2186
Champana, Cham
pane, Champena
184a, 789a, 6
Champing, Champoo,
Champoing, 8216
Champore cocks, 63a
Chan, 479a
Chanco, 1846
Chand^l, Chandaul,
Chandela, 184a
Chandernagore, 184a
Chandni Chauk,
Chandy Choke 214a
Chanf, Chanfi, 1836
Change, 168a
Chank, 1846
Channa Chana, 479a
Channock, Chanock,
26, 3a
Chanquo, 1846
Chansamma, Chan
Sumaun, 2476
Chaona, Chaoua, 2326
Chaoni, 2146
Chaoush, 213a
Chap, Chapa, 209a,
2086
Chapaatie, 8256
Ch^p^r-c^tt, 210a
Chape, 2086
Chapel-snake, 2246
Chapo, Chapp,
Chappe, 2086, 209a
Chappor, 2096
Chaqui, 442a
Chaquivilli, 217a
Charachina, 2006
Charados, 8536
Charamandel, 258a
Charconna, Char-
konna, 7066
Charnagur, 1846
Charnoc, Charnock,
3a, 26
Ch^rp^i, Charpoy,
185a, 2636
Chartican, 204a
C'hasa, 480a
Chashew-apple, 1686
Chataguao, 2036
Chati, 1896
Chatigam, Chatigan,
Chatigao, Chati-
gaon, 1326, 2036,
204a, 5946, 797a
Chatiin, Chatim,
Chatin, Chatinar,
1896
Chatna, Chatnee,
221a
Chatra, Chatta, 1856
Chattagar, 221a
Chatter, 1856
Chatty, 1856
Chaturam, 2216
Chaturi, 1756
Chatyr, 1856
Chaubac, 186a
Chaube, 2326
Chaubuck, 186a
Chau-chau, 2136
Chaucon, 9086
Chauderie, 212a
Chaudeus, 662a
Chaudhari, 2136, 214a
Chaudus, 662a
Chaugan, Chaughan,
Chauigan, 191a,
1926
Chauker, 183a
Chauki, 206a
Chaul, 2106
Chaup, 2086
Chaus, 2126
Chautar, Chanter,
2176, 7066, 8236
Chavoni, 7066
Chaw, 1856, 9066
Chawadi, 212a
Chawbook, Chaw-
buck, 186a, 1856;
Chawbuckswar,
1866
Chawool, 824a
Chay, 1216
Chayroot, 2156
Cheater, 188a
Chebuli, 1866, 6086
Check, 1936
Checkin, 194a
Cheechee, 1866, 518a
Cheek, 193a
Cheen, 198a
Cheena Pattun, 200a
Cheenar, 187a
Cheeny, 1876, 8636
Cheese, 1876
Cheeta, Cheetah,
-connah, 1876, 188a
Chela, 3766
Chelah, 190a
Chelani, 1956, 877a
Cheli, Chelim,
Chelin, Cheling,
188a, 6, 1896, 490a,
867a
Chelingo, 1886
Chello, 7066
Chelluntah, 7996
Chelumgie, 1956
Chenam, 2196
Ch enappapatam ,
1996
Chenar, Chenawr,
1876, a
Chengie, Chengy,
377a
Chenwal, 2106
Chepi, 203a
Chequeen, Chequin,
194a, 1936
Cherafe, 832a
Cherafin, 9746
Cherbuter, 1826
Chereeta, 203a
Cherif, 8266
Cheringhee, 2146
Cheroot, Cheroota.
1886
Cherry Fouj, 189a
Cherufin, 9746
Cheruse, 1686
Cherute, 189a
Cheti, Chetie, 4726,
190a
Chetil, Chetin,
Chetti, Chettijn,
Chetty, 1896
Chevul, 211a
Chey, 2156
Cheyk, 8136
Cheyla, 190a
Cheyla, 8196
Chhap, Chhapa,2076,
208a
Chappar khat, 210a
Chhenchki, 2036
Chhint, 57a
Chia, Chiai, 907a,
9066
Chialeng, 1886
Chiamai, Chiamay,
Chiammay, 190a,
6
Chiampana, 789a
Chianko, 1846
Chiaoux, 213a
Chiaramandel, 258a
Chias, 825a
Chiaus, Chiausus,
Chiaux, 2126, 2136
Chicane, Chicanery,
1906, 193a
Chick, Chickeen,
193a, 6, 194a
Chicken, 194a, 1936 ;
-walla, 194a
Chickino, 1936
Chickledar, 8356
Chickore, Chicore,
194a, 195a
Chicquene, 194a
Chigh, 193a
Chikore, Chiktir,
1946
Chilao, Chilaw, 77a,
195a
Chile, Chili, 196a
Chillinga, 1886
Chillum, 195a
Chillumbrum, 1956
Chillumchee, 1956,
373a
Chilly, 196a
Chimice, 2016
Chimney-glass, 196a
Chin, 1976 ; Chln-
Machln, 5316
China, 1966 ; Back-
aar, 8866; Beer,
199a ; -Buckeer,
199a ; Boot, 199a ;
ware, 198a ;
woman, 1986 ;
wood, 1996
Chinam, 219a
Chinapatam, 1996
Chlnar, Chinaur,
1876, a
INDEX.
996
Chinee, Chinch, 2016
Chincheo, 200a, 6
Chinchera, 201a
Chinchew, 200a, 797a
Chin-chin, 2006;
-joss, 2006
Chinchura, Chinchu-
rat, Chinechura,
201a, 7066
Chingala, Chingalay,
Ching^Ua, 8386
Chingaree, 984a
Chinguley, 839a
Chini, 199a, 8636 ;
-kash, 1986
Chinkall, 8286
Chin-khana, 1986
Chinor, 187a
Chinsura, 201a
Chint, 202a
Chint, 2016
Chintabor, 838a
Chintz, 2016, 7066
Chipangu, 4016
Chipe, Chipo, 2026
Chiquiney, 1936
Chirchees, 316
Chiretta, 203a
Chi root, Chiroute,
189a
Chirs, 221a
Chishmeere, Chis-
mer, 169a
• Chit, 203a, 243a,
697a
Chita, 1876
Chitchky, 203a
Chite, 202^, 2556
Chithee, 2036
Chitim, Chitini, 4896,
1896
Chitnee, 221a
Chitor, 204a
Chitory, Chitree-
burdar, 1856
Chitrel, 869a
Chitrenga, 843a
Chitsen, 2026
ChittabuUi, 7066
Chittagong, Chitta-
goung, 204a, 2036
Chittery, 4826
Chitti, 190a
Chittigan, 204a
Chittledroog, 204a
Chittore, 204a
Chitty, 2i)3a
Chival, Chivil, 2116,
a
Choabdar, 2046
Choampa, 184a, 5046
Chobdar, Chobedar,
2046
Chobwa, 2046, 823a
Choca, 1926
Chocadar, 205a
Chocarda, 6126
Chockedaur, 2056
Chock y, 217a
Chocky, 206a
Chockroes, 2176
Choga, 205a
Choke, 214a
Chokey, 206a
Chokey-dar, Choki-
dar, 205a, 749a
Chokra, 2056
Choky, 2056, 2526
Chola, Cholamanda-
1am, 257a, 6
Cholera, -Morbus,
2066; Horn, 2066,
2366
Cholia, Choliar, 207a
Cholmendel, Chol-
inender, 258a
Choltre, 212a
Chomandarla, 2576
Chonk, 185a
Choola, 2066
Choolia, 207a
Choomar, 218a
Chop, 207a ; -boat,
208a ; Chop-chop,
209a ; -dollar,
208a ; Chope, 2086
-house, 208a, 209a
Chopper, 2096 ; Cot,
2096
Chopra, 254a
Chopsticks, 210a
Choqua, 1926
Choque, 2056
Choramandala, Chor-
mandel', Chormon-
del, Choromandel,
Choroniandell,
257a, 258a, 6
Chota-haziri, Chota
hazry, 2106
Choughan, 1926
Choukeednop, 2056
Choul, 2106
Choultry, 2116, 2216
Plain, 212a
Choupar, 220a
. Chouri,212a
Chouringhee, 2146
Chouse, 2126
Chout, Choute,
Choutea, Chouto,
215a, 6
Chow, 205a
Chow-chow, dog, 213a
Chowdrah, Chow-
dree, Chowdry,
214a, 2136
Chowk, 214a
Chowkee, Chowkie,
206a
Chowly, 207a
Chownee, 214a
Chow-patty, 2196
Chowra-burdar, 215a
Chowree, 212a
Chowree, 215a
Chowringee, Chow-
ringhee, Chow-
ringhy, 2146
Chowry, 2146, 2716;
-badar, -burdar,
215a
Chowse, 213a
Chowt, 215a
Chowtar, Chowter,
2176, 7066, 8236
Choya, 2156 ; root,
216a
Chubdar, 2046
Chucarum, 1926
Chuckaroo, 216a
Chucker, 216a
Chuckerbutty, 2166,
7516
Chuckerey, 216a
Chucklah, Chuckleh,
2166, 219a
Chuckler, 217a
Chuckmuck, 217a
Chuckoor, 195a
Chucknim, Chucram,
217a, 158a '
Chucla, 7066
Chud, 482a
Chudder, Chuddur,
2176, 218a
Chudrer, 8536
Chueckero, 821a
Chuetohrgurh, 2046
Chughi, 461a
Chukan, 192a
Chukey, 206a
Chukker, 2166
Chuklah, 217a
Chukor, Chukore,
1946, 195a
Chul, 218a
Chulam, 752a
Chulia, Chuliah,207a,
36
Chullo, 218a
Chumar, 218a
Chumpak, 2186
Chumpala, Chum-
paun, 463a
Chumpuk, 218a
Chuna, Chunah,
Chunam, Chunan,
2186, 219a
Chunar, 1876
Chunar, Chun^rgurh,
219a
Chundana, 790a
Chunderbanni, 7066
Chunderbund, 870a
Chundracona, 7066
Chungathum, 450a
Chunk, 1846
Chunu, 482a
Chupatty, 2196
Chupha, 2096
Chupkun, 2196
Chuppar, Chupper,
2096
Chupra, 220a
Chuprassee, Chup-
rassie, Chuprassy,
220a, 2196
Chur, 2206
Churee fuoj, 189a
Churr, 220a
Churruck, -Poojah,
2206
Churrus, Chursa,
2206, 221a
Chutkarry, 221a
Chutny, 221a
Chutt, 221a
Chuttanutte, Chutta-
nutty, 2216, a, 483a
Chuttrum, 2216
Chytor, 2046
Cik, 9076
Ciacales, 4436
Ciali, 183a
Ciama, 834a
Ciampk, 2186
Clause, 213a
Ciautru, 482a
Cichery, 288a
Cide, 806a
Cillam, 182a
Cimde, 8376
Cineapura, 8396
Cinde, 3206
Cinderella's Slipper,
222a
Cindy, 837a
Cingala,Cingalle,8386
Cingapilr, Cingapura,
8396
Cinghalese, 8386
Cingui9ar, 7916
Cintabor, 838a
Cintra, -Orange,
870a, 222a, 6426,
643a
Cioki, 206a
Cionama, 2186
Ciormandel, 258a
Cipai, 811a
Cipanghu, 4516
Cipaye, 811a
Cirear, 841a ; Circars,
the, 222a, 488a
Cirifole, 47a
Cirion, 886a
Cirote, 1326
Cirquez, 316
Cisdy, 806a
Cit, 202a
Citterengee, 843a
Civilian, Civil Ser-
vice, 2226
Clashee, Clashy,
Classy, 223a
Clearing Nut, 223a
Cligi, 3716
Clin, Cling, 4896, 490a
Cloth of Herbes, 3936
Clone, 2236
Clout, 7066
Clove, 2236 ; Islands,
576a
Clyn, 4896
Coaeh, 1326, 248a
Coarge, 2556
Coast, the, 2236
Coban, Cobang, 490a,
2236
Cobde, Cobdee, Co-
bido, 268a, 401a
Cobily Mash, Co-
bolly Masse, 2226,
224a
Cobra, 225a ; -Capel,
de Capello, de Ca-
pelo, 2246, 225a;
996
INDEX.
-Guana, 398a; Lily,
225a ; -Manilla,
Minelle, Monil,
225a ; Cobre Capel,
2246
Coca, 229a
Cocatore, 2276
Cocchichinna, Coc-
cincina, 2266
Cocea, 229a
Cocelbaxa, 498a
Cocen, 226a
Coces, 262a
Coche, 229a
Cochim, Cochin, Co-
chin-China, Cochin-
Leg, Cochym, 2256,
226a, 227a, 669a
Cocintana, Cocintaya,
2446
Cockatoo Cockatooa,
227a, 6
Cock-Indi, 2296
Cockoly, 2686
Cockroach, 2276
Cockup, 228a, 895a
Coco, Cocoa, Coco-
Nut, 228a
Coco-do-Mar, Coco-
de-Mer, 2316, 2296
Cocondae, 2446
Coco-nut, double,2296
Cocus, 2296
Cocym, 226a
Codangalur, 2726
Codavascam, Coda-
vascao, 2316, 232a
Codom, 3666
Cody, 2556
Coeco, Coecota, 229a
Coeli, 2506
gofala, gofifala, 850a
Coffao, Coffee, 232a
Coffery, 1416, 4286
Coffi, 233a
Coflfre, Cofifree,
Coflfry, 1416, 1406
Cogee, 179a
Cohi Noor, 491a
Coho, 233a
Co-hong, 4216, 422a
Cohor, 495a
Cohu, 233a
Coiloan, Coilum,
753a, 752a
Coimbatore, 2336
Coir, 2336
Coja, Cojah, 2346,
179a
Cokatoe, 2276
Coker, Coker - nut,
-tree, 2296, 228a,
167a
Cokun, 245a
Colao, 2346
Colar, 4956
Colcha, 386a
Colderon, Colderoon,
235a. 6
Col6. 250a
Colera, 2066
Coleroon. 2346
Colghum, 2686
Colh-ram, 235a
Colicotta, 1466
Coll. 250a
CoUarum. 235a
Collary. 236a
Collat. 4836, 8086
Collecatte, 3a, 146a
Collector. 2356
Collee, 2506
College Pheasant,
236a
Collerica Passio, 2066
Collery, -Horn.
-Stick, 236a,' 6
Colli, 2506
Collicuthia. 148a
Collij. 250a
Collomback. 1446
Colobi, 7526
Coloen, 7526
Colomba Root. 237a
Colombo. 2366
Colon. Colonbio,
7526. a
Coloran. 235a
Colum, 249a
Columbee, 4915
Columbia Root, 237a
Columbo, 7526
Columbo Root, 237a
Columbum. Colum-
bus. 752a, 8736
Coly. 2506
Colyytam, 865a
Comalamasa, 224a
Comar, 237a, 239a,
1506
Comarbado. 2796
Comari, 2386
Comatay. Comaty,
239a, 2396
Comaty. 2376
Combaconum. 2376
Combalenga. 2446
Combarband, 280a
Combea, 150a
Combly. 2796
Comboli Mas, 2246
Comboy, 2376
Combru, Combu, 3846
Comedis. 2386. 5406
Comelamash. 224a
ComercoUy Feathers,
7a. 238a
Cominham. 87a
Comitte, 2376
Comley, 2796
Commel mutch, 224a
Commerbant, 280a
Commercolly,
Feathers, 238a, 7a
Commission, 151a
Commissioner, Chief,
Deputy, 238a
Committy, 2376
Comolanga, Como-
linga, 244a, 6
Comorao, 3846
Comoree, Comori,
Comorin, Cape,
239a, 2386
Comotaij, Comotay,
2396, a
Compadore, 244a
Company. Bagh, 462a
Compendor, 244a
Competition - wallah,
2396
Compidore, Compo-
dore, 244a, 2436
Compost, Compound,
Compounde, 2436,
2406, 2426
Comprador, Compra-
dore, Compudour,
2436, 244a
Conacapula, Cona-
kapule, 2466, 247a
Conaut. 154a
Conbalingua, 244a
Concam China, 2266
Concan, 2446
Conch-shell. 1846
Concha. 496a
Condrin, 155a
Confirmed, 245a
Cong, 246a
Congas, Congass,
1566
Congee, 245a ;
-House, 2456
Congeveram, 2456
Congi-medu, Congi-
mer, 157a
Congo, 1576
Congo, 9086
Congo-Bunder, 246a;
Congoe, 157a ;
Congoed. 1566
Congou. 9086
Congoun, Congue,
246a, 6
Conicopla, Conico-
poly, 247a, 2466,
281a, 7836
Conimal, Conimere,
157a
Conjee cap, 65a,
245a ; -House,
2456
Conjee Voram, 246a
Conjemeer, 157a
Conker, Conkur, 496a
Connah, 4796
Connaught, Connaut,
154a
Connego, 1576
Connymere, 157a
Connys, 1766
Consoo House, 247d
Consumah, Con-
sumer, 247a, 4866
Contenij, 116, 289a
Conucopola, 247a
Cooch Azo, 2476
Cooch Behar, 248a
Cooja, Coojah, 2486,
a, 492a
Cookery, 4916
Cook-room, 2486
Coolcunny, Cool-
curnee, 2486
Coolee, 2506
Cooley, 2506
Coolicoy, 2486 -
Coolin, 249a
Coolitcayo, 2486
Coolung, 249a
Cooly, 2496 _
Coomkee, 2516
Coomry, 252a, 2516
Coonemerro, Cooni-
mode, 157a
Coopee, 7066
Coorg, 252a
Coorge, 255a
Coorsy, 252a
Coos-Beyhar, 248a
Coosky, 703a
Coosumba, 2526
Cootub, 2526
Copang, 4906, 5306
Copass, 1586
Copeck, 253a, 1216
Copera, 254a, 4466
Copha, 233a
Coppersmith, 2536
Copra, Coprah, 254a,
2536
Coquer-nut, Coquo,
229a, 6, 231a
Coquodrile, 2756
Coraal, 256a, 259a
Corabah, 163a
Cora^one, 768a, 837a
Corah, 7066
Coral-tree, 254a
Corall, 259a
Corcon, Corcone,
1636, a
Corcopal, Corcopali,
2546
Corg, Corge, 2556, a
Cori, 2706
Corind, 259a
Coringa, 256a
Corj^, Corjaa, 255a,
6, 875a
Corle, 256a
Cormandel, Cor-
mandell, 2586, a
Comae, Cornaca,
256a
Corocoro, 160a
Coromandel, Coro-
mandyll, Coro-
mondel, 2566,
258a, 6
Corporal Forbes,
2586
Corral, 2586, 476a
Coru, 262a
Corumbijn, 4916
Corundum, 259a
Cos, 262a
Cosbeague, 3896
Cos Bhaar, 248a
Cosmi, Cosmim,
Cosmin, Cosmym,
260a, 2596, a, 71a
Cospetir, 260a
Coss, 261a
Cossa, 707a
Cossack,
262a
I
INDEX.
997
Cosse, 262a
Cossebares, 170&
Cosset, Cossett, Cos
sid, 2636, a, 262&
Cossimbazar, 263a
Cossy, 926
Cossya, Cossyah
263a, 6, 480a
Cosuke, 2626
Coste, 3916
Costo, 492a
Costumado, 286a
Costus, 2636, 492a
Cot, 2636
Cotamaluco, 2646
Cotch, 1736
Cote Caungrah, 6316
Coteka, 289a
Cotia, 265a
Cotonia, 289a
Cott, 2646, 58a
Cotta, Cottah, 265a
Cotton, 265a; Tree,
Silk, 265b
Cotu], 4946
Cotwal, 2656
Coucee, 262a
Couche, 248a
Couchin China, 227a
Coulam, Coulao, 7526
Coulee, Couley,Couli,
368a, 251a, 218a
Coulombin, 4916
Couly, 2506
Counsillee, 266a
Countrey, Countrie,
Country, -Captain,
267a, 266a, 267a
Coupan, Coupang,
490a, 6
Courim, 2706
Cournakea, 2566
Courou, 276a
Course, 261a, 262a,
204a
Course, 2676
Courtallum, 2676
Coury, 271a
Covad, Coveld, 268a
Covenanted Servants
2676, 2226
Coverymanil, 2256
Covid, 268a
Covil, 268a
Covit, 268a
Covra Manilla, 2256
Cowan, 2716
Cowcheeh, 226a
Cowcolly, 2686
Cow-itch, 2686
Cowl, Cowle, 2686,
413a, 5906
Cowler, 2506
Cowpan, 490a, 8886
Cowrie, Cowry, 2706,
269a ; Basket, 2716
Cowtails, 2716
Cowter, 2176, 7066
Coya, 2346^
Coylang, 753a
Coz, Cozbaugue, Coz-
beg, 3896, 390a
Cozzee, Cozzy, 5796,
1786
Cran, 272a
Crancanor, 273a
Cranchee, Cranchie,
272a, 4746, 664a
Cranee, 2736
Cranganor, Crange-
lor, Cranguanor,
273a, 2726
Cranny, Crany, 273a,
274a
Crape, 274a
Crease, Creased, 274a,
2756
Creat, 203a
Credere Del, 2756
Creeper, 3966
Creese, Creezed, 2746,
275a
Creole, 2756
Crese, Cress, Cresset,
275a
Crewry, 2766
'Cric, Cricke, Cris,
Crisada, Crise,
Crisse, 275a, 274a,
8806
Crockadore, 2276
Crocodile, 2756
Crongolor, 273a
Crore, 276a
Crori, 2766
Crotchey, 2766
Crou, 276a, 891
Crow-pheasant, 2766
Crusna, 3806
Cryse, 275a
9uaquem, 8606
Cubba, 12a
Cubeb, 277a
CubeerBurr,2776,656
Cucin, 226a
Cuckery, 4916
Cucuya, Cucuyada,
2776
Cuddalore, 278a
Cuddapah, 278a
Cuddom, 2666
Ciiddoo, 2786
Cuddy, 2786
Cudgeri, 4776
gudra, 8536
Culgar, 136
Culgee, 2786
Cullum, 249a
Cultnureea, 279a
Culsey, Culsy, 279a,
4656
Culua, 850a
Culy, 1766
Cumbly, 279a
gumda, 8686
Cumdury n, 1 55a, 530a
Cumly, 279a
Cummerband, Cum-
merbund, 280a,
2796
Cummeroon, 3846
Cummul, 279a
Cumquot, 280a
Cumra, 280a
Cumrunga, 280a
Cumsha, Cumshaw,
280a
Cunarey, 4136
Cuncam, 2446, 6286
Cunchunee, 2806,2956
gunda, 8686
Cundry, 4136
Cunger, Cunjur,
410a, 6
Cunkan, 2446
Cunnacomary, 239a
guny, 825a
Cupang, 490a
gupara, 8736
Cupo, 530a
Cupong, 155a
gura, 874a
gurate, 875a
gurati Mangalor,8766
Curia, 255a
Curia Muria, 2806,
7696
Curmoor, 355a
Curnat, 1646
Curnum, 281a, 2466
Curounda, 281a
Curra-curra, 160a,
645a
gurrate, 87oa
Curree, Currie, 2826
Currig Jema, 281a
Currumshaw Hills,
281a
Curry, 281a; -Stuff,
283a
guryate, 8756
Cusbah, 283a
Cuscuss, 2836
Cusher, 2486, 492a
Cushoon, 2886, 4926
Cushta, 707a
Cusle-bashee, 4986
Cuspadore, Cuspi-
door. Cuspidor,
Cuspidore, 284a,
6146
Cuss, 2836
Cusseah, 2636
Cusselbash, 4986
v' Custard- Apple, 284a,
857a
Custom, 286a ; Cus-
tomer, 286a, 802a
Cutanee, 289a
Cutch, 2866; Gun-
dava, 287a
Cutch, 173a
Cutcha,2876; -pucka,
2876
Cutcheinchenn, 2266
Cutcheree, Cutchery,
Cutcherry, 288a,
2876
Cutcherry, 4766
Cutchnar, 2886
Cutchy, 2456
Cuti^, 265a
Cutmur^l, Cutmur-
ram, 173a
Cuts, 2866
Cuttab, 253a
Cuttack, 289a
Cuttanee, Cuttannee,
289a, 707a
Cuttaree, 4826
Cuttarri, 497a
Cuttenee, 289a
Cutter, 1756
Cuttery, Cuttry,
482a, 289a
Cutwahl, Cutwal,
Cutwall, Cut waul,
60a, 2656, 266a
Cuzzanna, 4976
Cymbal, 807a
Cymde, 768a, 837a
Cymiter, 8046
Cyngilin, Cynkalan,
Cynkali, 829a,
667a, 5316
Cyromandel, 258a
Cyrus, 289a, 249a,
886a
Cytor, 204a
Dabaa, 3286
Dabag, 4556
Dabhol, 290a
Dabou, 328a
Dabul, Dabuli, Da-
bull, Dabyl, 2896,
6126
Daca, 290a
Dackn, Dacani, 3016
Dacca, 290a
Dachanos, 3016
Dachem, 4a
Dachem, 298^
Dachinabades, 3016
Dacoit, Dacoity, Da-
coo, 290a, 6
Dadney, Dadny, 2906
Daeck, 290a
Daee, 301a
Daftar, Daftardar,
3296
Dagbail, 2906
Daghope, Dagoba,
291a
Dagon, Dagong, Da-
goon, 2916, 292a, 6
Dagop, 291a
Dahnasari, 9146
Dahya, 252a
Daibul, 2926
Daimio, 2926
Daiseye, 2926, 3066
Dak, 3006; -bunga-
low, 1296 ; chauki,
-choki, -chowky,
300a
Daka, 290a
Dak'hinl, 302<t
Dakoo, 2906
Dala, Dalaa, 2926, a
Dalai, 3046
Dalaway, 2926
D^li, 322a
Dali, 3026
Dallaway, Dalloway,
293a '
Dally, 322a
INDEX.
Daloyet, 293a
Dam, 293a; Dama,
6766
Daman, 2946
Damani, 2946
Damar, 295a
Damasjane, Dame-
Jeaane, Damijana,
305a, 3046
Dammar, Dammer,
2956, 2946
Damn, 2946
Dampukht, 3306
Dana, 2956
Dancing girl, wench,
2956, 296a
Dandee, Dandi,
Dandy, 296a, 6
Dangur, 2956
Danseam, 834a
Dans-hoer, 296a
Dao, 326a
Daque, 3016 ;
Daquem, 6286,779a
Dara^ana, 37a
Darbadath, 624a
DarMn, 333a
Darbar, 331a
Darcheenee, Dar-
chini, 297a
Darion, 3326 _
Darjeeling, Darjlling,
297a
Daroez, 3066
Dar6ga, 297a
Darohai, 3216
Dartzeni, 297a
Darwan, 333a
Darwaza bund, 33§6
Dasehra. 3336
D^i, 3076
Dassora, 3336
Dastoor, 3346
Datchin, 298a ; Dat-
sin, 2986
Datura, 2986; yellow,
2996 ; Datyro, 299a
Daudne, 2906
Daur, 3256
Daurka, 335a
Davali, 309a
Daw, 315a
Dawah, Dawk, 2996 ;
to lay a, 3006;
-banghee, -banghy,
61a ; bungalow,
1296 ; -garry, 3656
Daxin, Daxing, 298a
Dava, Daye, 301a,
3006
Deaner, 301a
Debal, 301a, 320a
Debash, 328a
Deberadora, 696
Decam, Decan, 6286,
3016
Decani, Decanij,
Decanin, Decany,
302a, 3016
Decca, 290a
Deccan, Deccany,
• 302a
Deck, 302a
Decoit, 2906
Dee, 236a, 9806
Deedong, 4396
Deeh, 9806
Deen, 302a
Deepaullee, 309a
Defteri, 330a
Degon, 2926
Deiudar, 306a
Dehli, 3026
Dekaka, 290a
Dekam, 302a
Dekh, 302d
Delale, 304*
Delavay, 7196
Delect, 293a
Deleuaius, 2926
Delhi, Deli, 3026
Deli, 304a
Deling, Delingege,
Delingo, 303a
Dellal, 3046
Delly, 303a
Delly, Mount, 3036
Deloget, 293a
Deloll, 304a
Deloyet, 293a
Dely, 3026, 303a
Dely, 304a
Demar, 2956
Demijohn, 3046
Demmar, Demnar,
295a
Demon, 2946
Denga, Dengi, 8976, a
Dengue, 305a
Deodar, 3056
Deputy Commis-
sioner, 238a
Derba, 3316
Derega, Deroghah,
Derrega, 2976
Derrishaest, 3066
Derroga, 2976
Deruissi, 3066
Dervich, Dervis, Der-
vische, Dervish,
3066, a
Derwan, 333d
Desai, 3066
Desanin, 3016
Desaye, 3066
Deshereh, 3336
Desoy, 4656
Despatchadore,
319a
Dessaye, 3066
Dessereh, 3336
Destoor, Destour,
3066, 307a
Deubash, 328a
Deuti, 307a
Deutroa, 299a
Deva-dachi, Deva-
dasi, Devedaschie,
307a, 6, 2956, 912a
Devil, 3076 7146 ;
-Bird, 3076 ; Devil's
Reach, 308a ; Wor-
ship. 308a
Dewal, 320a
D^wal, D^w^M, 3086
Dewalee, 309a
Dewaleea, 3086
Dewally, 3086
Dewan, Dewanjee,
3106, 311a
Dewanny, 3116 ; Ad-
awlat, 46
Dewataschi, 296a
Dewaun, 309a
Dewauny, 3116, 3096
Dewtry, 2996
Deysmuck, 2486
Deyspandeh, 2486
Dha, 326a
Dhasrob, Dhagope,
2916, a
Dhai, 301a
Dh^k, 3126
Dhall, 312a
Dhama, 316a
Dhatura Firinghi,
356
Dhau, 3156
Dhaullie, 322a
Dhawk, 3126
Dhibat-al- Mahal,
5476
Dhoby, 3126
Dhome, 3226
Dhoney, Dhony,
3236, a
Dhoolie, Dhooly,
3136, a
Dhoon, 314a
Dhoop-ghurry, 3726
Dhootie, Dhooty,
Dhoty, 3146, a,
707a
Dhow, 3146
Dhurgaw, 3316
Dhurmsalla, 3156,
2216
Dhurna, 3156
Dhdr Samund, 325a
Dhuti, 3146
Dhye, 3006
Diamond Harbour,
317a, 766a
Dibajat, 547a
Dibottes, 119a
Didwan, 317a, 473a
406
Diewnagar, 6136
Digby Chick, 1266
Diggory, Diggree,
3176
Digon, Digone, 2926
Digri, 3176
Dihll, 3026
Dik dik, daun, daun,
9196
Dikhdari, Dikk, 3176
Dili, Dilli, 3026
Dilly, Mount, 304a
Dim, 302a
Dime, 2946
Dinapore, 3176
Dinar, DinSra, 3176.
318a
Dinawar, 3226
Ding, 302a, 6
Dinga, Dingey,
Dinghy, 3186, 319a,
3626
Dingo, 773a, 8976
Dingue, Dingy, 3136
Dio, 3196
Dip^wali, 309a
Dirdjee, Dirge, Dir-
zee, 319a
Dirwan, 333a
Dispatchadore, 319a
Dissauva, Dissava,
Dissave, 319a
Distoree, 307a
Ditch, Ditcher, 3196
Dithwan, 3176
Diu, 3196
Diudar, 306a
Diulcinde, Diulcin-
dv, Diuli Sind,
Diul-Sind, Diul-
sinde, 3206
Diiianum, 310a
Diuxa, 3196
Div, 321a
Diva, 547a
Divali, Divaly, 309a
Diva-Mahal, 5476
Divan, Divaniim,
3116, 413a
Dive, 3196
Divi, 547a
Divl, 3206
Diwaen, 312a
Diwah Mahal, 914d
Diwal, 5056
DlwalT, 309a
Dlwan, 3096
DlwanI, 3116
Djaraia, 4696
Djava Djawah, 455a,
456a
Djengle, Djungle,
4706
Doa, 3216
Doab, 321a
Doai, 321a
Doana, 311a
Doar, 3216
Dobash, 328a
Dobe, Dobie. 313a,
3126
Dobil, 3206
Dobund, 322a
Dock, 300a
Dodgeon, 2986
Dog choucky, 300a
Dogon, Dogonne,
292a
Dohll, Dol, Doll,
3126, a
Dolly, 322a, 58a
Donibar, Dombaree,
Dome, 3226
Dondera Head, 3226
Doney, 323a
Dongari, Dongerijn,
331a
Doni, 323a
Donna, 2956
Donny, 323a
Doob, 3236
I
INDEX.
999
Doobasheeo, 328(t
Doocan, Doocaun,
3236, 8716
Doodee, Doodoo,
1676, 168a
Dooggaunie, 1676
Dool, 326a
Doolee, Dooley, Doo-
lie, 3136, a
f- Doomba, Doombur,
324a
Dooputty, 3246
Doorea, 3256, 707a
Dooi^a Pooja, 3246
Doorsummund, 3246
Door-van, 333a
Doory Dora, 325a
Dorado, 325a
Doray, Doraylu, 325a,
h
Dorbard, 3316
Dorea, 707a
Dorecur 4446
Doresandlu, 3256
Doria, 3256
Dorian, 3316
Doriya, 3256
Doroga, 2976
Doshaka, 1566
Dosootee, Dosooti,
Dosooty, 3256, 707a
Dotchin. 2986
Dotee, Dotia, 3146,
3766
Double-grill, 3256
Douli, 3136
Dour, 3256
Dovana, 3116
Dow, 3146
Dow, 3256
Dowle, 3136
Dowle, 326a
Dowra, Dowrah, 326a
Drabi, Draby, 326a
Dragomanni, Drago-
mano, 3276
Dragon, 3076
Dr&,vida, Dravidian,
3266
Drawers, Long, 327a
Dress-boy, Dressing-
boy, 327a, 328a
Droga, Droger, 298a,
2976, 817a
Drogomanus, Druge-
men, Druggerman,
Druggement, 327a,
6
Drumstick, 3276 ;
Tree, 4266
Dsomo, 9846
Dually, 309a
Duan, Duana, 3106,
3116, 4976; Duan
Konna, 3116 ; Du-
anne, 3116
Dub, 3276
Dubash, Dubass, 328a
Dubba, Dubbah, 329a
Dubbeer, 3286
Dubber, 3286, 4036
Dubety, 3246
Ducamdare, 3236
Ducks, 329a; Bom-
bay, 329a, 126a
Duco, 3236
Duffadar, 329a
Dufter, Dufterdar,
Dufterkhanna,
Duftery, Duftoree,
329a, 6, 3096, 243a
Duggie, 330a
Dugong, 330a
Duguazas, 8236
Dukan, Dukhaun,
3236
Dula, Dull, 313a, 6596
Dulol, 304a
Dillsind, 7696
Dulwai, Dulwoy,
293a, 316a
Dumbar, Dumbaru,
3226
Dumbcow, 330a
Dumbri, 3226
Dumdum, Dumdum-
mer, 330a, 6
Dumier, 334a
Dumpoke, 3306
Dumree, Dumrie,
3306, 2936
Dun, 314a
Dungaree, Dungeree,
3306, 331a, 707a
Duppa, Dupper, 3286
Durai, 325a
Durbar, 331a
Durean, 3326
Durgah, Durgaw, 331 6
Durhmsallah, 3156
Durian, Durianus,
Durion, 3316, 332a
Durjun, 333a
Duroa, 299a
Durreer, 3256
Diar Samun, Diiru
Samundur, 325a
Durwaun, 333a
Durwauza-bund, 333a
Duryoen, 3326
Durzee, 889a
Dusaud, 749a
Dusharah, Dusrah,
Dussarah, Dus-
sera, 3336
Dustick, 3346
Dustoor, Dustoore,
Dustooree, Dus-
toory, Dusturia,
3336, 334a, 6, 307a
Dustuck, 3346
Dutchin, 2986
Dutra, Dutroa, Du-
try, 2996, a
Dutt, Duttee, 3146
Duty, 307a, 601a
Dwar, 322a
Dwarka, 3346
Dwye, 321a
Dy, Dyah, 301a
Dyo, 3836
Dysucksoy, 707a
Dyvan-khane, Dy-
von, 3116, 3106
Eade-Garrh, 337a
Eagle-wood, 336a
Earth-oil, 336a, 1736
Ecka, 336a
Eed, 3366
Eedgah, Eed Gao,
3366, 337a, 130a
Ehsham, 345a
Eintrelopre, 4396
Ekbee, Ekka, 3366, a
Ekteng, 337a
Elabas, 13a
Elange, 172a
Elatche, 707a
Elchee, Elchi, 337a
Elephans, 343a ; Ele-
fante, 3416; Ele-
phant, 3376; Ele-
phanta, 341a ; Ele-
phant - Creeper,
3436 ; Elephante,
Elephanto, 3426, a
Eli, 3036
EUefant^, Ilheo de,
342a
Elk, 3436
Ellora, Elora, 3436
Elu, 344a
Emaunberra, 4326
Embary, 17a
Emblic, 344a, 6086
Emer, Emir, 18a, 6
Emmerti, 707a
Emmet, white, 326
Enaum, 433a
Englesavad, 344a ;
English - bdizdir,
344a ; -water, 94a
Enterlooper, 439a
Equirotal Carriage,
3656
Errenysis, 83a
Esh, 966
Esparci, 6816
Estang, 8996
Estimauze, 3446
Estreito, do Govern-
ador, 391a
Esturion, 3326
Eugenes, 639a
Eurasian, 3446
Europe, 3446, 2666
Exberbourgh, 763a
Eyah, 42a
Eysham, 345a
Fackeer, 3476
Facteur, Factor, 3456,
a, 2226; Factory,
Factorye, 346a
Faghfvir, 347a, 49a
Failsoof, 3476
Fakanur, 45a, 5526
Fakeel, 961a
Fakeer, Fakier, Fa-
kir, 3476
Fakniir, 8286
Falaun, 348a
Falory, 386
Fan, Fan^m, Fanao,
3486, a, 349a, 6736
Fandaraina, Fanda-
rina, Fandreeah,
667a, 540a, 166a
Fanno, Fannon,
Fanoeen, Fanom,
Fanone, 349a, 3486
Fan-palm, 3496
Fanqui, 3496
FansoUri, Fansurl,
456a, 696, 1516*
Fantalaina, 667a
Faquir, 3476
Faragola, 359a
Farangiha, 353a
Farash, 3496
Farash-danga, 1846
Farasola, 3586
Faraz, 3496
Farazola, 359a
FarhangI, 353a
Farr^sh, 3496
Farshabur, 7006
Fateish, 351a
Fedea, 350a
Feelchehra, 584a
Feerandah, 966a
Feiti^aria, Feiti9eira
Feiti9o, 351a
Ferash, 3496
Fer^zee, 350a
Ferenghy, Feringee,
Feringhy, Feringy,
354a, 3536
Ferosh, 350a
Feroshuhr, Feroze-
shuhur, 3506
Ferrais, Ferrash, 3496,
350a
Fetiche, Fetisceroe,
Fetish, Fetishism,
Fettiso, Feyti90,
351a, 3506
Ffaraz, FfFaraze, 73a,
3496
Ffarcuttee, 3106
Ffuckeer, 3476
Filosofo, 3476
Fir^shd^nga, 1466
Firefly, 351a
Firinghee, Dhatura,
Firingi, 3526, 356,
3536
Firm, Firma, Firman,
Firmao, Firmaun,
3546, a
Fiscal, Fiscall, 3546,
Fitton gari, 3656
Flandrina, 667a, 829a
Flercher, 355a
Flori, 386
Florican, Floriken,
Florikin, 355a
Flowered - Silver,
3556, 772a
Fluce, 3896
Fly, -palanquin, 3556
Flying-fox, 356a
Fogass, 3566
Foker, 3476
Fo-lau-sha, 7006
Folium Indicum,
3566, 896
1000
INDEX.
FoUepons, 739a
Galeon, Galeot, Gale-
Gautama, 366a, 119a
Giam, 4486
Foojadar, 358a
ota, 362a, 6
Gauzil, 569a
Giambo di China,
Fool, 357a ; Fool
Galewar, 4056
Gavee, 3666
d'India, 449a
Back, Fool's Rack,
Gali, 360a
Gavial, 3666
Giancada, 450a
357a, 3566, 366 ;
Galie, Galion, Galiot,
Gayal, 4066
Gianifanpatan, 4456
Foole Sugar, 3966
362a, 6
Gaz, Gaze, 401a, 2616
Giasck, 4536
Foota, 708a
Galleece, 360a
Gazat, 367a
Giengiovo, 3746
Foozilow, to, 357a
Gallegalle, 3606
Gazelcan, 388a
Gilodar, 4686
Foras Lands, Foras-
Galle, Point de, 360a
Gazizi, 1696
Gin, 168a
dar. Forest Road,
Gallevat, Galley,
Gebeli, 375a
Gindey, Gindy, 373a,
357a, 6
Galleywatt, Gal-
Gecco, Gecko, 367a
196a
Forlorn, 348a
liot, Gallivat, Gal-
Gedonge, 3816
Gingal, 3736
Fotadar, 7176
wet, Galye, 361a,
Gelabdar, 468a
Gingaleh, 8286
Foufel, 356
6, 3626, 363a
Gellywatte, Geloa,
Gingall, 373a, 4746
Foujdah, Foujdar,
Galyur, 4056
Gelua, 363a, 3626
Gingani, 376a
358a ; Fonjdarry,
Gambler, 363a
Geme, 448a, 4536
Gingaul, 7956
3586 ; Adawlat, 46
Gamboge, 1506
Gemidar, 9806
Ginge, 3186
Foule sapatte, 831a
Gam^a, 364a
Gemini, Gemna, 4696
Gingee, 377a
Fousdar, Fouzdaar,
Gamiguin, 3766
Gendee, 373a
Gingeli, Gingelly,
358a
Gamron, 466 ; Gam-
Gengibil, Gengibre,
3736
Fowra, Fowrah, 3586
rou, Gamrun, 3846, a
861a, 3746
Ginger, 374a
Fox, Flying, 3586,
Gamta, 364a
Gentil, Gentile, Gen-
Gingerlee, Gingerly
356a
Gancar,Gancare, 75a,
tio, Gentoo, Gentu,
375a
Fozdarry, 3586
3656
Gentue, 368a, 3676,
Gingerly, 374a
Frail, 3586
Ganda, 3636
9136
Ginggan, Ginggang,
Franchi, Francho,
Gandhara, 1546
Georgeline, 374a
Gingham, 3766,
Franco, Franghi,
Gangeard, 4106
Geraffan, 378a
3756, 46, 707a
Frangue, Frangui,
Gangja, Ganja, 403a
Geree, 316
Gingi, 3766
Franque, Franqui,
Gans, Gansa, Ganse,
Gergelim, 3736
Gingiber, 375a
353a, 6, 5826, 5946
3646, a
Gergelin, 375a
Ginja, 377a
Fraeh, Frasse,Frassy,
Ganta, Gantan, Gan-
Gerjilim, 3736
Ginjall, 3736
349a, 350a, 2506
ton, 364a
Gerodam, 397a
Ginseng, 377a
Frasula, Frazala,
Ganza, 364a
Gerselin, 3736
Giraff a. Giraffe, 378a,
Frazil, 359a, 3586
Gaot, 370a
Gesje, 405a
377a
Freguezia, 359a, 7876
Gaou, 3916
Gess, 401a
Girandam, 3976
Frenge, Frengiaan,
Gar, 3646
Gharbi, 365a
Girja, 3786
Frenk, Fringe,
Garbin, 595a
Gharee, Gharry, 3656
Girnaffa, 3786
Fringi, 3536
Garce, 3646
Ghascut, 394a
Glab, 3926
Frost, 350a, 412a
Gardafui, Gardefan,
Ghat, Ghaut, 369a
Go, 380a
Fuddea, 350a
3996
Ghauz, Ghaz, 390a,
Goa. 379a; Master,
Fugacia, 3566
Gardee, 3646
3896
384a ; Plum, 3796 ;
Fula, 357a, 627a
Garden-house, Gar-
Ghe, Ghee, 370a
Potato, 3796 ; Pow-
Fulang, 353a
dens, 365a
Gheri, 3726
der, 3796; Stone,
Fuleeta, 359a ; -Pup,
Gardi, Gardunee,
Ghl, 370a
3796
359a
365a, 913a
Ghilji, Ghilzai, 3716,
Goban, Gobang, 380a
Fulus, 1216
Gargoulette, 382a
3706
Godavery, 380a
Funan, 1596, 166a
Gari, 373a
Ghinee, 407a
Goddess, 381a
Fundaraina, Funde-
Gari, 3656
Ghogeh. 383a, 8766
Godeman, 3666
rane, 6676, a
Garial, 595a
Ghole, 384a
Godhra, 386a
Funny, 3236
Garrha, 707a
Ghong, 3856
Godoen, 3816
Furlough, 359a
Garroo, Garrow-
Ghoole, 3726
Godomem, 366a
Furnaveese, Furna-
wood, 3356
Ghorab, 392a
Godon, 3816
vese, 3596
Garry, 3656
Ghoriyal, 367a
Godoriin, 386a
Furza, 703a
Garse, 3646
G'horry, 3656
Godovari, 381a
Fusly, 3596
Garvance, Garvanco,
Ghorul, 3876
Godown, 381a, 243a
Futwa, Futwah, 3596,
145a
Ghoul, 372a
Godowry, 3806
360a, 178a, 511a
Gary, 3656
Ghounte, 387a
Goe, 3796
Gaspaty, 2606
Ghr^b, 392a
Goedown, 3816
Gat, 3696
Ghul, 372a,
Goeni, Goeny, 4036
Gaaz, 3896
Gatameroni, 173a
Ghul, 3836
Goerabb, 3926
Gabaliquama, 3606
Gate, Gatte, Gatti,
3696, 370a, 2446
Ghumti, 387a
Goercullah, 387a
Gabar, 400a
Ghurab, 392a
Goga, 379a, 3826
Gaddees, 381a
Gaii, 3916
Ghureeb purwar.
Gogala, 383a
Gaddon, Gadong,
Gaudewari, 3806
404a
Goglet, 382a, 8126
Gadonge, 381a, 6
Gaudia, 39ia
Ghuri, 6196
Gogo, 3826
Gael, 1406
Gaudma, 3666
Ghurjaut, 4046
Gogola,Gogolla,768a,
Gaini, 407a
Gauges, 383a
Ghurra, 3726, 1856
383a
Gajapati, Gajpati,
Gaum, 3656
Ghurree, 4046
Gogul, 386a
2606
Gauna, 398a
Ghurry. 3726
Gola, 4956
Galea, 362a
Gaurian, 366a
Ghyal, 4066
Gola, Golah, 3836,
Galee, 360a
Gauskot, 3936
Giacha, 443a
384a, 1086
Galei, Galeia, 362a
Gaut, 369a
Giagra, 4466
Gold Mohur, 573a;
INDEX.
1001
Flower, 383& ; Gold
Moor, 574a
Gole, 3836
Golgot, Golgota, Gol-
gotha, 146a
Golim, 423a
Golmol, 386&
Goltschut, 8306
Gomashta, Gomash-
tah, Gomasta, Go-
mastah, 384a
Gomberoon, Gom-
broon, Gombruc,
385a, 384a, 6
Gora-gom, Gomgom-
men, 4026
Gomio, 4686
Gomroon, Gomrow,
3846
Gomuti, 385a, 7816
Gondewary, 3806
Goney, 4036
Gong, 385a
Gong, 3656
Gonga Sagur, 798a
Gongo, 3856
Gonk, Gonouk, 4726
Gony, 904a
Goodry, "~
Googul, 386a
Googur, Goojur,
386a, 6
Goolail, Gooleil-bans,
3866
Gool-mohur, 3836
Goolmool, 3866
Goome, 373a
Goomtee, 3866
Goomul mutch, 2246
Goont, 387a
Goony, 4036
Goor, 195a
Goorcully, 387a
Goordore, 389a
Goorka, Goorkally,
387a
Gooroo, 3876
Goorul, 3876
Goorzeburdar, Goos-
berdaar, Goosber-
dar, 3876, 427a
Goozerat, 388a
Goozul-khana, 388a
Gopura, Gopuram,
3886
Gora, Gora log, 3886
Gorab, 392a
Gorahwalla, Gora-
wallah, 3886
Gorayit, Gorayt, 389a
Gordower, 389a
Gore, 390a
Gorge, 2556
Gorgelane, Gorge-
lette, Gorgolane,
Gorgolet, Gorgo-
lett, Gorgoletta,
382a, 6
Gorregorri, 1266
Goru, 3876
Gos, 3916
Gosain, Gosaing, Go-
sannee, 389a, 6656
Gosbeck, Gosbeague,
Gosbeege, 3896
Gosel-kane, 3886
Gosha, 390a
Gosine, 389a
Gosle-kane, 3886
Goss, 3896
Goss, 401a
Gossein, Gossyne,
Gotam, Gotma, 3666
Gotton, Gottoni, 3816
Goualeor, 406a
Goudrin, Gouldrin,
386a
Goule, 3726
Goung, 390a
Gour, 390a
Gourabe, 392a
Gouren, 3906
Gourgoulette, 382a
Gouro, 3906
Gourou, 3876
Gourze-berdar, 3876
Governor's Straits,
3906
Gow, 391a, 261a
Gowa, Gowai, Gowa-
pura, 379a
Gowre, 3906
Goyava, 400a
Gozurat, 388a
Grab, 3916; Service,
104a
Grab-anemoas, 404a
Grabb, 3926
Gracia, 395a
Grain, Gram, 393a,
3926
Gram-fed, 393a
Gram Mogol, 5726
Gram-serenjammee,
surrinjaumee, 8776
Grandon, Grandonic,
3936, 792a, 793a
Gran Magol, 572a ;
Porto, 728a
Grant, 397a
Grao, 393a
Grasia, 395a
Grass, Grasse-cloth,
3936
Grass-cutter, 3936
Grassia, 395a, 506
Grasshopper Falls,
394a
Grass-widow, 394a ;
Widower, 3946
Grassyara, 394a
Gratiates, 395a
Grave-digger, 395a
Gredja, 379a
Gree, 373a
Green-pigeon, 395a
Grendam, 3976
Grenth, 397a
Grey Partridge, 3956
Griblee, 3956
Griff, Griffin, Griffish,
3956
Grob, 392a, 6
Groffe, 3966
Grooht, 397a
Grou, 1696, 3876
Ground, 3966, 1766
Gruff, 3966
Grunth, Grunthee,
Grunthum, 397a
Guadovaryn, 380a
Guaiava, 400a
Gualiar, 406a
Gualveta, 3626
Guana, 3976, 367a
Guancare, 3656
Guano, 398a
Guaoo, 3656
Guardafoy, Guar-
dafii, Guardafui,
Guardafun, Guar-
dafuni, Guardefui,
398a, 399a
Guary, 3726
Guate, 3696
Guava, 3996 ; Guaver,
400a
Gubber, 400a
Gubbrow, 4006
Guchrat, 388a
Gudam, 3816
Gudavarij, 380a
Gudda, 4006
Guddee, Guddy, 4006
Gudeloor, 707a
Gudge, 4006
Gudoes, 3816
Guendari, 155*
Gugall, 386a
Gugglet, Guglet,
3826, a
Guiana, 3976
Guiava, 400a
Guickwar, Guicowar,
401a
Guindi, 373a
Guinea-cloths, 401a ;
-Deer, 4016 ; Fowl,
4016 ; Pig, 4016,
Stuffs, 401a, 707a ;
Worm, 4016
Guinees Ly waat, 4016
Guingam, Guingan,
Guingani, Guingao,
Guingoen, 376a, 6
Guiny stuffes, 4036
Guion, 398a
Guirindan, 3976
Gujar, 7196
Gujarat, 388a
Gujeputty, 261a
Gujer, 3866
Guj putty, 4026
Gullean, 1496
Gumbrown, 3846
Gum -gum, 4026
Gunge, 403a, 384a
Gungung, 3856, 403a
Gunja, 403a
Gunney, Gunny,
-bag, 403a, 401a
Gunt, 387a
Gunta, 4036 ; Pandy,
6676
Gunth, 387a
Guoardaffuy, 399a
Guodavam, Guoda-
vari, 3806
Guogualaa, 3836
Gup, Gup-Gup, 4036,
404a
Gureebpurwar, 404a
Gurel, 3876
Gurgulet, Gurguleta,
3826
Gurjaut, 404a
Gurjjara, 388(i
Gurjun oil, 971a
Gurr, 4046
Gurrah, 3726
Gurrah, 702a
Gurree, 3726
Gurreebnuwauz, 404a
Gurrial, 3886
Gurry, 4046
Guru, 3876
Gushel Choe, Gussell
Chan, 388a
Gut, 407a, 898a
Gutta Percha, 4046
Guva-Sindabur, 838a
Guyal, 4066
Guynde, 373a
Guynie Stuffs, 4036
Guzatt, 388a
Guzee, 405a, 707a
Guzelcan, Guzelchan,
388a
Guzerat, 388a
Guzzie, Guzzy, 405a
Gwalere, Gw^li^r,
Gwalier, Gwalior,
405a, 406a
Gyaul, 4066
Gyelong, 4066
Gyllibdar 468a
Gylong, 4066
Gym-khana, 4066
Gynee, 407a
Habash, Habashy^
4286
Habassi, 707a
Habbeh, 428a
Habech, Habesh,
Habshi, 4286
Haccara, 409a
Hackaree, Hackary,
Hackeray, Hack-
ery, 407a, 408(«
Hackin, 429a
Hackree, 408a
Hackum, 409a
Haddee, Haddey,
Haddy, 4086, 809?»
Hadgee, 4086
Haffshee, 4286
Hafoon, 3996
Hakeem, 429a
Hakim, 409a
Hakkary, 408a
Halabas, 126, 13a
Halalcor, Halalchor,
Hal^lcore, Halal-
cour, 409a, 6, 410a
1002
INDEX.
HaMllcur, 410a
HaMweh, 4296
Halcarrah, 4306
Half -cast, -caste,410a
Hallachore, 4096
Ham, 4216
Hamal, Hamalage,
Hamaul, 430a, 4296
Hamed-Ewat, 416
Han, 4796
Handjar, 4106
Handoul, 296
Hang, 419a
Hang-chwen, 422a
Hanger, 410a, 497a
Hanistes, 4216
Hansaleri, 411a
Hanscreet, Hanserit,
793a, 7926
Hansil, 411a
Hanspeek, 411a
Hapoa, Happa, 4216,
426a
Happy Despatch,, Ha-
rakiri, 411a
Haram, 4116
Haramzada, 411a
Harcar, 430a
Hardala, 4306
Haree, 749a
Harem, 4116
HargiU, 76
Hark^ra, 7486
Harkatu, 35a
ApfjLo^a, Harmozeia,
"Apfxo^ov, 646a
Harran, 4116
Harry, 4116
Hartal, 4306
Hasbullhookim, 427a
Hassan Hassan, Has-
sein Jossen, 420a
Hast, Hasta, 268a,
4126
Hatch, 409a
Hathi, Hatty, 412a
Hattychook, 4126
Hatti, 4126
Haiida, 4276
Haung, 4216
Haut, 4126
Hauze, 4276
Haver-dewatt, 416
Havildah, Havildar,
Havildar's Guard,
4126, 413a
Hazara, Hazdirah,
4306, 431a
Hazree, 413a
Hekim, 429a
Helabas, 13a
Helly, 3036
Helu, 344a
Hemaleh, 415a
Henara Canara, 4136
Hendou Kesh, 416a
Hendry Kendry,
Henery, Henry
Kenry, 413a, 6
Herba,3936; Taffaty,
Taffety, 3936, 707a
Herbed, Herbood,
4136
Herbes, Cloth of, 3936
Hercarra, 293a, 430a
Hermand, 4256
Hesidrus, 878a
Hharaam, 4116
Hickeri, 408a
Hickmat, 4136
Hidalcan, Hidalchan,
4316, 1376, 265a
Hidgelee, 414a
Hidush, 435a
High -caste, 1716
Hikmat, 414a
Hill, 3036
Hilsa, Hilsah, 414a,
6,33a
Himalah, Himaleh,
Himalaya, Himal-
leh, Himaly^, 4146,
415a
Hin, 4186
Hinaur, 4226
Hind, 4356
Hindee, 415a
Hindeki, 415a
Hindi, 4156
Hindkee, Hindki,
4156
Hindoo, 4156
Hindoo Koosh, -kush,
4156, 416a
Hindoostanee, Hind-
orstand, 4176
Hindostan, 416a
Hindostanee, Hindo-
stanica, Hindou-
stani, 417a, 6
Hindu, 4156
Hind(i-k(ish, 416a
Hindustan, 4166
Hindustani, Hindu-
stans, 4176
Hinduwi. 415a
Hing, Hinge, 418a, 6
Hingeli, 414a
Hingh, Hing-kiu,
4186
Hirava, 419a
Hircar, Hircarra,
Hircarrah, 430a, 6
Hin'awen, 419a
Hobly, 577a, 6726
Hobshy coft'ree, 4286
Hobson-Jobson, 419a
Hobsy, 4286
Hochshew, 421a
Hodge, Hodgee,
409a, 216
Hodges, 2346
Hodgett, 4206
Hodjee, 4866
Hodu, 4356
Hog-bear, 4206; deer,
4206 ; plum, 421a
Hogget, 4206
Hoggia, 2346, 8936
Hoghee, 409a
Hohlee, 4256
Hokchew, Hoksieu,
421a
Holencore, 4096, 2506
Holgyar, 429a
Hollocore, 4096
Holway, 4296
Home, 421a
Hon, 4256
Hong, 4216, 209a;
Boat, 422a; Mer-
chant, 4216
Hong-kong, 422a
Honor, Honore, 4226,
a
Hooghley, Hoogly,
-River, 422a, 6,
4236, 6306
Hoogorie, 4316
Hooka, -Burdar,
Hookah, -Burdar,
Hooker, Hooker-
bedar, 4236, 424a, 6
Hookham, Hookim,
Hookum, 4246
Hooluck, 4246
Hooly, 425a
Hoon, 4256
Hoondy, 4256
Hoonimaun, 4256
Hoopoo, 4266
Hoowa, 4256
Hopper, 4256, 2196,
7246
Hoppo, 426a, 209a
Horda, Horde, 640a
Hormizda, Hormos,
Hormuz, Hormuz-
dadschir, 646a, 6
Horse-keeper, 4266
Horse-radish Tree,
4266, 3276, 608a
Horta, 6356
Hortal, 1736
Horto, 6356
Hosbalhouckain,
Hosbul hocum , Hos-
bolhookum, 427a
Hosseen Gosseen,
Hossein Jossen,
Hossy Gossy, 420a
Hotty, 4126
Hot-winds, 4276
Houang-poa, 9696
Houccaburdar, 4246
Houdar, 4276
Houka, 424a
Housbul - hookum,
Housebul-hookum,
427a
Houssein Hassan,
4206
Houza, Howda, How-
dah, Howder, 4276
Hoyja, 2346
Htee, 912a
Hubba, 428a
Hubbel de Bubbel,
Hubble - Bubble,
428a, 6, 147a
Hubshee, 4286, 26;
Land, 4696
Huck, 429a
Huckeem, 429a
Hudia, 466a
Hrlgll, 423a ; Port of,
586 \
Hullia, 429a j
Hulubalang, 6446 "1
Hulluk, Huluq, 4246, ;
425a j
Hulwa, 429a j
Humhura, 707a j
Hummaul, 4296, 279a \
Humming-Bird, 430a I
Hummummee, Hum- i
mums, 4116 i
Hump, 430a ■
Hun, 4256 ,]
Hunarey, Hundry, ^
4136 j
Huq, 429a l
Hurbood, 307a |
Hurcarra,Hurcurrah, '
430a >
Hurraca, 36a J-
Hurry, 412a \
Hurtaul, 4306, 1736 ]
Husbulhookum, Hus- ^
bull Hookum, Hus- )
bulhoorum, 427a :
Husen Hasan, Hus- j
san-Hussan, 420a ^
Husserat, 431a
Huzara, 4306 j
Huzoor, Huzooriah, 'i
Huzzoor, 431a, 6 '|
Hyber Pass, 4826 :
Hydalcan, 432a, 779a ■
Hypo, 957a \
Hyson, young, 4316, 1
909a, 6 ■{
labadiu, 455a j
laca, 443a ]
laccal, 4436 \
lader, 2176 l
laggarnat, 467a \
lagra, 366, 4466 5
lak, 9766 ^
lalla mokee, 465a ;)
lamahey, lamayhey, i
451a, 5036 \
lambo, 449a ;
langada, 4506 '
langomes, 451a ]
lasques, 4536, 4726 ;
lastra, 8236 \
laua, 456a 1
Ichibo, 440a i
'Id, 3366 ]
Idalcam, Idalcan, ]
Idalcao, Idalxa, ]
Idalxaa, 4316, 432a, ,
2646, 6286, 7876 j
lekanat, 6456 -^
leminy, 4696 1
Iguana, Iguane, 3976 5
Ijada, 445a |
Illabad, Illiabad, 13a \
126 J
Imamzada, Im^m- \
z^ah, Imamzadeh, S
6926 :■
Iman, 4326 ]
Imane, 6796 a
INDEX.
1003
Imaum, 432a ; Im-
aumbarra, 4326
Impale, 4326
In'am, In'amdar, 433<t
Inam, 4326
Inaum, 433a
Inde, 4366
Indergo, Inderjo,
438a
Indes, 4366
Indeum, 437a
India, 433a
Indian, 437a ; Fowl,
945a; Muck, 216;
Nut, 2286
Indiaes, 4366
Indico, 4376
Indies, 433a, 4366
Indigo, Indigue,4376,
438a
Indistanni, 417a
Indostan, 4166, 417a
Indostana, 4176*
Indou, Indu, 4156
Indus, 437a
Industam, Industan,
Industani, 4166,
4176, 5936
Ingelee, Ingeli, In-
gelie,Ingellie,414a,
477a
Inglees, 4386
Ingu, 4186
Inhame, Iniama,
977a, 8856
Interlope, Interloper,
439a, 4386
In-tu, 4356
loghe, 461a
Ipecacuanha, 4396
Ipo, Ipu, 957a
Ircara, 430a
Irinon, 774a
Iron-wood, 4396
I-say, 4396
Iskat, 4396
Islam, 4396
Istoop, 440a
Istubbul, 440a
Itzeboo, Itzibu, 440a
luana, 3976
luchi, 472a
India, 4656, 466a
lunck, lunco, luncus,
lunk, lunke, 4726
lunkeon, 4736
lunsalaom, 4736
lurebasso, 474a
lya, 42a
Izam Maluco, 440a,
628a
Izaree, 7076
Jaca, 443a
Jacatoo, 2276
Jaccall, 2276
Jack, 440a
Jackal, Jackall, 4436
Jackass-Copal, 444a
Jackcall, Jackalz,
444a
Jackoa, 367a
Jack-snipe, 444a
Jacquete, 4446
Jade, 4446
Jadoo, Jadoogur,
4456
Jafanapatam. 4456
Jaflfry, 446a
Jafna, Jafnapat^m,
4456
Jagada, 4506
Jagannat, Jagan-
n^th, Jaga-Naut,
467a, 6,468a
Jagara, 446a, 8766
Jagarnata, Jagary-
nat, 468a, 4676
Jageah, 4466
Jagernot, 4676
Jaggea, Jagger, 4466
Jaggery, 446a
Jagghire, 447a
Jaggory, 167a
Jagheer, Jagheerdar,
Jag Hire, Jaghire,
Jaghiredar, 4466,
447a
Jagn^r, 4666 ; Jag-
naut, 467a
Jagory, Jagra, Jagre,
Jagree, 446a, 6,
9246
Jah-ghir, 4466
Jaidad, 4746 •
Jailam, 4586
Jail-khana, 447*
Jaimur, 211a, 505a
Jain. Jaina, 447a, 6
Jakad, 4446
Jakatra, 71a
JaksomBaksom, 420£t
Jalba, 3626
Jaleebote, 4476
Jalia, Jaliya, 362a, 6
Jallamakee, 465a
Jam, 4476
Jama, Jamah, 4496,
6626, 706a
Jamahey, 4506
Jaman, 4496
Jambea, 469*
Jambo, 449a
Jambolone, 4496
Jamboo, 4486, 46
Jambook, 7886
Jamdanni, 7076
Jamdar, 469a ; Jam-
dher, 469a, 497a
James & Mary, 449(f
Jamgiber, 9786
Jamli, 450a
Jamma, 449a, 7376
Jamna Masjid, 4696
Jamoon, 4496, 3996
Jampa, 1836
Jampan, Jampanee,
Jampot, 463a, 6
Jamun, 4496
Jamwar, 7076
Jan, 462a
Janbiya, Janbwa
4686
Jancada, Jangada,
Jangai, 450a
Jangal, 470a
Jangama, 451d, 466a
Jangar, 450a
Jangom^, Jangomay,
Jangumaa, 4506,
451a, 1906, 5036
Jantana, 951a
Jao, 456(X
Japan, Japao, Japon.
Jappon, 4516, 452a
Jaquete, 4446
Jaquez, Jaqueira,
443ft, 4426
Jarcoon, 452a
Jard-Hafun, 3986
Jargon, 452*
Jarool, 453a
Jask, 453d
Jasoos, 4536, 736a
Jasque, Jasques, 453d
Jatra, 1856
Jaua, 456a
Jaugui, Jauguisme
4616, 556d
Jaukan, 1926
Jaumpaun, 463a
Jaun, 4536
Jauthari, 214d
J ava, 454a ; Radish,
4566 ; Wind, 4566 ;
Jawa, 4556
Jawab, Jawaub, 4566
Jawi, 456d
Jawk, 443d
Jay, 457d
Jeel, 457d, 92a
Jeetul, 4576, 68a
Jehad, Jehaud, 458a
Jekanat, 467a
Jelabee, Jelaubee,
458a
Jelba, 3626
Jellaodar, 4686
Jelly, 4586
Jelowdar, 4686
Jelum 4586
Jemadar, Jematdar,
Jemautdar, 4586,
459a
Jemendar, Jemidar,
Jemitdar, Jemmi-
dar, 9806, a
Jenana, 9816
Jenni, 459a
Jenninora, 981a
Jennye, 459a, 4696
Jennyrickshaw, 4596
Jentief, Jentio, Jen-
tive, 3686, 3676
Jergelim, 3736
Jerry, 438a
Jerubaga, 474a
Jesserah, 460a
Jetal, 2936
Jezaerchi, Jezail,
Jezailchi, 4746
Jezya, 460a
Jhappan, 4636
Jharal, 912a
Jhau, 4646
Jhaump, 460a
Jheel, 457a
Jhillmun, 4606
Jhool, 4636
Jhoora, 460a, 252a
Jhow, 4646
Jhula, 4636
Jiculam, 829a
Jidgea, 3546, 460a
Jigat, 4446
Jiggy-jiggy, 4606
Jllara, 4586
Jilaud^r, 468a, 7486
JillmiU, 4606
Jingal, Jinjall, 3736, a
Jinjee, 3766
Jinjili, 374a
Jinkali, 8286
Jinnyrickshaw, Jin-
ri-ki-sha, 4596
Jital, 4576, 6736
Jizya, 460a
Jno Gernaet, 4676
Joanee, 4656
Joanga, 1436
Jocole, 4606
Jogee, Joghi, Jogi,
Jogue, Joguedes,
Jogui, 461a, 5926,
8836
John Company, 462a
Joiwaree, 4656
Jompon, 4626
Jonk Ceyloan, 4736
Jonquanier, 473a
Jooar, 465a
Jool, 4636
Joola, Joolah, 4636
Jordafoon, 3996
Jornufa, 3786
Joosje, Joostje, Josie,
Josin, Joss, -House,
-Stick, Jostick. 4636,
464a, 6, 7446 '
Jouari, 4656
Joiigie, 4616
Jow, 4646
Jo walla Mookhi, 465a
Jow^ri, Jowarree,
Jowarry, 465a, 6
JowauUa Mookhee,
4646
Jowaur, 465a
JuMa miichi, 465a
Jubtee, 4656
Judaa, Judea, 4656,
466a, 566, 5036,
691a
Judgeea, 460a
Jugboolak, 466a
Juggernaut, 4676
Jugget, 335a
Juggurnaut, 466a
Juggut, 444
Jugo, 4726
Jujoline, 374a
Jukandar, 1916
Julibdar, 468a
Jum, 4606
Jumbeea, 4686
Jumboo, 4486, 44 a
Jumdud, 469a
1004
INDEX.
Jumea, 4606
Jumma, 469a, 801a
Jutnmabundee, Jum-
ma-bundy, 469a
Jummahdar, 459a
Jumna, 469& ; Mus-
jid, 4696
Jun9alan, 4736
Juncati, 4736
Juncaneer, 473a
Junco, 4726
Jungeera, 4696, 806a
Jungel, Jungla, 470a,
6 ; Jungle, 470a ;
-Cat, Cock, Dog,
Fever, Fowl, Fruit,
Mahals, Terry,
471a, 4706, 9146
Junglo, 4716
Jungo, 4726
Jungodo, 4506
JuniorM erchant, 2226
Junk, 472a
Junkameer, 473a
Junkaun, 4736
Junk-Ceylon, 473a
Junkeon, 4736
Junko, 4726
Juptee, 4656
Jurebassa, Jurebas-
so, Juribasso, Ju-
ruba9a, Jurybassa,
474a, 4736, 36
Jute, 474a
Jutka, 4746
Juttal, 458a
Juzail, 4746, 3736
Juzrat, 388a
Jw^l^-mukhi, 4646,
631a
Jyedad, 4746
Jylibdar, 468a
Jysh kutcheri, Jyshe,
475a
Kaarle, 282a
Kabaai, 138a
Kab-ab, 138a
Kabaya, 1376
Kabel, 1406
Kaber, 176a
Kaber-dar, 495a
Kabkad, 1596
Kabob, 138a
K^bul, 139a
Kach, 2866
Kachemire, 169a
Kachnar, 2886
Kadel, 2646
Kadhil, 4426
Kafer, 1416: Kaferi-
st&n, 1426
Kafila, 1426
Kafir, 141a
Kafur canfuri. Fan-
suri, 152a
Kah^r, 495a
Kahan, 2696
Kahwa, 2326
Kaieman, 177a
Kairsie, 478a
Kaisuri, 1516
Kaj4e, 475a, 1776,
180a
Kakatou, 227a
Kakke, 886
Kakul,Kakula,1396,a
Kala, 4^56'
Kala'i, 1456
Kalambac, Kalanbac,
1446, a
Kalanbu, 2366
Kalang, 145a
Kala Jagah, Juggah,
475a ; Panee, Pany,
690a
Kalavansa, 145a
Kaldaron, Kalderon,
2356, a
Kaleefa, 147a
Kalege, 236a
Kaleoun, 147a
Kalgi, 279a
Kalikata, 146a
Kalikut, 148a
Kaliii, 1456
Kalinga, 475a, 222a,
256a, 488a ; nagara,
-patam, 488a
Kallsa, 3786
Kalit-dar, 483a
Kalla-Nimmack, 475a
Kallar, 7196
KaXXidi'a, Kalliena,
1496, 8766
Kallidn, 1476
Kalu-bili-mas, 2246
Kalyana, 1496
Kamalata, 7496
Kamata, 2396
Kamb^ya, 150a
K£mboja, 1506
Ka/^x^"? Kamkha,
Ka/x.ouxas, 484«, 6
Kampoeng, Kam-
pong, Kampung,
2416
Kamrak, 1606
Kamtah, 2396, 248a
Kanadam, 153a
Kanakappel, 247a
Kanate, Kanaut, 154a
Kanbar, 2336
Kanchani, 2806
Kanchi, 2456
KandaMr, 1546
Kandi, 156a
Kane-saman, 2476
Kangra, Kangrah,
631a, 6
Kanji, 2456
Kankan, 379a ; Kan-
kana, 1736
Kannekappel, 247a
Kanneli Mas, 2246
Kannuj, 4356
Kanobari, 176a
Kan-phou-tchi, 1506
Kansamah, 2476
Kapal, 475a
Kaphok, 1386
Karaba, 163a
Karacbe, 4806
Karane, 274a
KaranI, 6126
Karaque, 166a
Karavan, 1616
Karawal, 392a ; Kara-
welle, 1626
Karbaree, Karbari,
475a, 6
Karbasara, 4796
Karboy, 163a
Karcanna, 4756
Kardafun, 399a
Kardar, 4756
Karec, 165a
Kareeta, 4756
Karen, Kareng, 1636
Kari, 283a
Karcanna, Kar-
kanay, Karkhana-
jat. 163a, 4756
Karkollen, 1596
Karkun, 163a
Kamata, Kam^tak,
Karn^tic, Karn^-
tik, 1646
Karor, 276a
Karrab, 606
Karraka, 1656
Karr^rii, 2736
Karri, Karrie, 2826,
283a
Kas, 480a
Kasem -bazar, 263a
Kashish, 1696
Kashmir, 169a
Kasid, 263a
Kas-kanay, 2836, 9036
Kassembasar, Kas-
sem-Bazar, 263a
Kassimere, 478a
Kasuaris, 1706
Katak Benares, 289a
Katarah, 497a
Katche, 2866
Kath^, 598a
Kattara, 497a
Kauda, 270a
Kaul, 476a
Kaulam, 7526, 829a
Kaunta, 476a
Kauri, 270a
Kauss, 480a
Kavap, 1386
Kayel, 1406
Kazbegie, Kazbekie,
3895
Kazi, 178a
Kebab, 138a
Kebulee, 476a, 6086
Kechmiche, Keck-
mishe, 486a, 4856,
246a
Keddah, 476a
Kedgeree, 4766, 65a:
Pot, 4776
Kedgeree, 477a, 414a
Keeledar, 4836
Keemcab, Keemcob,
485a
Keemookht 8186
Kegaria, Kegeria, 5
477a {
Keif, 4986 \
Keiri, 1736 i
Kela, 76 ■
Kellaut, 4836 '
Kellidar, 4836 i
Kenchen, 2806 j
Kenery, 4136 \
Kennery, 4776 ^
Keran, 272a 1
Kerendum, 3976 ]
Kermerik, 1606 !
Kerrie, 283a i,
Kersey, Kerseymere, \
478a, 4776, 3766 \
Keschiome, 4856 %
Keselbache,4986,825a j
Keshimur, 169a i
Kesom, 4856 ■'
Ketchery, 4766 j
Ketesal, 4876 j
Ketteri, 482a \
Kettisol, 4876 ^
Kettule, 167a ^
Kettysol, Kettysoll, i
4786 ^
Khabar, Khabbar, i
4946 I
Khader, Khadir, ^
4786, 606
Khaibar Pass, 4826 ^
Khair, 1736 ^ ^
Khakee, Khaki, 4786 :
Khalaj, 371a {
Khalege, 236a '
Khalji, 372a ;;
Khalsa, Khalsajee, ;
479a, 56 ^
Khan, 479a \
Khanna, 4796 {
Khansama, Khan- •;
saman, 2476, 4796
Khanum, 4796 i
Kharek, 165a ^
Kharita, Kharitadar «
4756 ^ i
Kharkee, Kharki, li
4786 \
Khas, 168a i
Khash-khash, 284a ]
Khass, 480a i
Khasya, 480a, 2636 J
Khat, 2646 I
Khata, 1746 {
K'hedah, 476a |
Khedmutgar, 4866 ;
Kheenkaub, 485a i
Kheiber Pass, 4826 1
KheMt, 4806 \
Khelaut, 484a \
Khelwet, 149a \
Khemkaub, 485a i
Khenaut, 1546 i
Kherore, 276a |
Khettry, 482a u
Khichri, 4766, 477a i
Khidmutgar, 487a \
Khilaji, 372a j
Khil'at, Khilat, 4836 «
Khilij, Khiliji,Khilji, \
3706, 371a, 6 ]
INDEX.
1005
Khilwut, 149a
Khir^j, 4806
' Khit, 487a
Khmer, 1506
Khoa, 4806
Khodom, 3666
Khojah, 2346
Kholee, 251a
Khookheri, 4916
Xhoonky, 2516
Khot, 4806
Khoti, 4816
Khri, 2746
Khshatrapa, 7976
Khubber, Khubur-
dar, 495a, 4946
Khud, Khudd, 4816
Khuleefu, 147a
Khulj, 371a
Khundari, 4136
Khureef, 496a
Khilr Miiria, 2806
Khurreef, 482a, 496a
Khuss, 283*
Khiitput, 482a
Khuttry, 482a
Khuzmutgar, 4866
Khyber Pass, 4826
Kiaffer, 1416
Kiar, 2346
Kiarauansarai, 4796
Kia-sbi-mi-lo, 169a
Kiati, 911a
Kic, 483a
Kicheri, Kichiri, 4766
Kichmich, 486a
Kichri, 5806
Kidderpore, Kid-
dery-pore, 483a
Kidgerie, 414a, 477a
Kidjahwah, 1406
Kielingkia, 489a
Kieshish, 170a
Kil, 483a
Kilki, 2786
Killadar, 483a
Killa-kote, 4836
Killaut, 4836
Killedar, 4836
Killot, Killut, 4836,
279a, 8086
Kilwa, 7506
Kimkha, 4846, 797a
Kincha-clotb, 7076
Kincob, Kingcob,
484a, 6
King-crow, 485a
Kintal, 770a
Kiosck, Kiosque,485a
Kioss, 261a
Kioum, 499a
Kippe-sole, 4876
Kir, 483a
KiranJ, 2736
Kiranchi, 3306
Kirba, Kirbee, 485a,
6, 465a
Kirkee, 4786
Kirpa, 278a
Kirrunt, 397a
Kishm, Kishmee,
Kishmi, 4856, 486a
Kishmish, 486a
Kishri, 4766
Kis ! Kis ! 7496
Kismas, 486a
Kismash, 486a
Kismutdar, Kismut-
gar, 4866
Kissmiss, 486a
Kissorsoy, 7076
Kist, Kistbundee,
486a, 6, 8206
Kistmutgar, 4866
Kitai, 174a
Kit^reh, 497a
Kitcharee, Kitcheree,
Kitchery, Kitchri,
4766, 477a, 65a
Kitesoll, 487a
Kitmutgar, Kitmut-
gaur, 4866
Kitserye, 4766
Kitsol, Kitsoll, Kitta-
sol, Kittasole, Kit-
tesaw, Kittisal,
Kittisoll, Kitty sol,
Kittysoll, Kitysol,
487a, 6, 1856, 307a
Kitul, 1666
Kitzery, 4766
Kin -Ian, 752a
Kizilbash, 4986
KM, 4956
Klang, 1456
Kling, 4876, 222a
Knockaty, 613a
Kobang, Koebang,
490a, 6356
Koee hne, 7506
Koel, Koewil, 4906
Kofar, 141a
Kohinor, 491a
Kokan, 245a ; -Tana,
244&
Kokeela, 4906
Koker-noot, 2296
Kokun butter, 2546
Kol, 2406
Kolamba, 7526
Kolb-al-mas, 224a
Koli, 2496, 7196
Kolong, 249a
KcDXts, 2386
Ko/x.ap,Ko/Aapia, 238(^
Komati, 217a, 2376
Komukee, 2516
Konkan-Tana, 2446
Konker, 496a
Koochi-Bundur, 226a
Kookry, 4916
Koolee, 251a
Kooleenti, 249a
Koolkurny, 7566
Koolumbee, 4916
Kooly, 250a
Koomkee, Koomky,
2516, 4916
Koomoosh, 8306
Koonja, 2496
Koonky, 2516
Koorraureea, 279a
Koornis, 494a
Koorsi, 252a
Koorya Moorya, 281a
Koot, 4916, 746a
Kooza, 492a
Kop, Kopaki, Kopek,
Kopeki, 1216, 2536,
a
Kor, 262a
Kora-kora, 1596
Kora tehee, 2766
Korj, Korja, 2556, a
Kornish, 4936, 494a
Koromandel, 2586
Korrekorre, 160a
KcD/)u, 2386
Kos, 262a
Koshoon, Koshun,
492a
K60-T0S, 492a
Kotamo, 3666
Kotiyah, 3926
Ko-tou, Kotow, 494a,
6, 4926
Kotul 4946
Kotwal, 266a
Koulam, 752a
Koulli, 2506
Kourou, 276a
Kouser, 492a
Koutel, 4946
Kowl-nama, 2686
Kowtow, 4926
Koyil, 4906
Kraal, 259a
Kran, 272a
Kranghir, 273a
Kris, 2746
Kroeotoa, 2276
Kroh, 7486
Kror, Krori, 276a
Krosa, 2616
Kualiar, 406a
Kubber, Kubber-
daur, 4946, 495a
Kubeer, 2776
Kuch Bahar, 248a
Kucheree, 2886
Kuchi, Kuchi-China,
226a
Kuchurry, 288a
Kudd, 4816
Kuddoo, 2786
Kuh^r, 495a
Kuka, 383a
Kukan-Tana, 2446
Kukri, 4916, 9236
Kula, 4956
Killam, 752a, 8286
Kulkurnee, 2486
Kulgie, 279a
Kullum, 2496
Kulsee 279a
Kulwa, 751a
Kumaki, 2516, 252a
Kumari, 252a
Kumberbund, 280a
Kumhari, 2386
Kummeky, 2516
Kummerbund, 280a
Kummul, 2796
Kump^ss, 4956
Kum-sha, 280a
Kunbee, 4916
Kunchenee, 2806
Kiinchiran, 7746
Kundha, 639a
Kundra, 4136
Kunkur, 496a
Kuraba, 163a
Kura-kura, Kur-
' kura, 1506
Kurachee, 2766
Kuranchy, 2726
Kurbee, 485a
Kureef, 496a
Kurnool, 4966
Kurpah, 278a
Kurs, 8306
Kuruh, 2616
Kurunder, 281a
Kurzburdar, 244a
Kusbah, 283a, 5006
Kushk, 485a
Kushoon, Kushun,
4926
Kuskos, Kuss-kuss,
Kusu-kusu, 2836
Kusoombah, 2526
Kusuma, 2596
Kutar, 4976
Kutcha, 2876
Kutcheri, 2886
Kuttar, 4976
Kuttaun, 2656
Kutwal, 266a
Kuzelbash, 4986
Kuzzak, 2626
Kuzzanna, 4976
Kuzzauk, 2626
Kuzzilbash, 4976
Kyfe, 4986
Kyoung, 4986, 6196
Kythee, 499a
Laar, 5056
Labbei, 5236
Lac, Lacazaa, 499a,
501a
Lacca, 1776, 4996,
500a
Lacca dive Islands,
500a
Laccowry, 7076
Lack, 5006
Lacka, 500a
Lackerage, Lackher-
age, 5016, 4806
Lacott, 521a
Lacre, Lacree, 500a
Lacsauiana, 5126
Lackt, 500a
Ladoo, 524a
Lagartho, Lagarti,
Lagarto, 136, 14a, 6
Lahari, Laheri,
Lahori - Bandar,
Lahory, 507a, 6
Laice, 5136
Lailan. 6216
Lak, 501a
Laker, 500A
Lakh, 5016
Lakhiraj, 8016
Lakkabakka, 524a
1006
INDEX.
AdKKOs, 4996
Laknau, 524«
Lakravagh, 524a
Lalichia, 5136
Lalla, 5016
Lall-shraub, 5016,
Lama, Lamah, 502a
Lamaserie, Lama-
sery, 5026
Lambadar, 5246
Lamballi. Lamballie,
5026
Lance, 5136
Lanchaa, Lanchan,
Lanchang, 504a, 6
5036
Lanchar, Lanchara,
503a, 5026, 5126,
550a, 7336
Lanchin, 6166
Land Breeze, -tome,
-wind, 503a
Land jam, 504a
Langan, 3766
Langasaque, 503a
Langeianne, 5036
Langesacke, 503a
Langianne, Langien,
5036
Langotee, Langoth,
Langoti, Langoty,
Langouti, Lan-
goutin, 5256
Langur, 525a
Langutty, 5256
Lanjang, Lanjao,
Lan John, 5036,
466a
Lankin, Lankine,
6166
Lankoutah, 5256
Lantea, Lanteea,
504a, 6166
Lao, 5036
Laos, 504a
Laquar, 4996
Laquesaa, 501a
Laquesimena, Laque
Xemena, 6126
Lar, 505a
Lar bunder, 5076
Lara, 5056
Laral, 506a
L^r^n, Larawi, 505a
Lareck, 506a
Laree, 975a
Larek, 506a
Larl, 505a
Lari, 5066
Laribunda, Laribun-
der, 5076
Lariin, Larijn, 5066,
6776
Aapt-KT], 505a
Larin, Larine, 506a,
7276
Larkin, 5066, 738a
Larree, Larribundar,
Larribunder , Larry-
Bunder, 5076, a
Lary, 506a
Larym, 5056
Lraynen, 5066
Lascar, Lascareen,
Lascari, Lascariin,
Lascarin, Lascarit,
Lascarr, Lascarym,
Lascaryn, Lascera,
Laschares, Lasco-
reen, Laskar, Las-
ker, Lasquarim,
Lasquarini, 5076,
508a, 6, 509a, 8096
Lassamane, 5126
Lat, 509a ; Justey,
Justy, Padre, Sa-
hib, Sekretur, Sik-
ritar, 509a, 6
Lat, 5096
Laterite, 510a, 1386
Lath, Lathi, 5096,
510a
Latsea, 5136
Lattee, 510a
Latteeal, Lattial,5106
Laftrebender, Laure-
bunder, 5706
Lauri, 522a
Law Officer, 5106, 178a
Lawrie, 5076
Laxaman, Laxamana,
Laximana, 5126
639a
Lay Ion, 6216
Leaguer, 5126
Leake, Leaque, 501a
Lechia, Lechya, 5136
Leek, 501a
Lecque, 513a
Lee, 513a
Leeche, Leechee,
5136, a
Leel^m, 621a
Left-hand Castes,
1716
Leicki, 5136
Leilao, 621a
Leimun, 514a
Lek, 501a
Lekin, 5156
Le-lang, 6216
Lemmannee, 7076
Lemon, 5136, 5166,
517a ; Grass, 514a
Leopard, 5146
Leque, 501a
Lequeo, Leques,
Lequio, 5146, 515a
Leskar, 509a
Letchi, 5136
Lewchew, 5146
Leylam, Leylon,
621a, 6
Li, 513a
Liampo, Liampoo,
515a, 6
Lichi, 5136
Liguan, 3976
Lii, 513a
Likin, 5156
Lilac, Lily-oak,516a,6
Lima, 5166
Limb, 622a
Lime, 5166
Limon, 514a
Limpo, Limpoa, 5156
Ling, Linga, 5176
Lingadharl, Lingait,
517a
Lingam, 5176 ; Lin-
gainism, 5176
Lingavant, 517a
Lingayet, 517a
Lingham, 5176
Linguist, Linguister,
517a, 6
Lingum, 5176
Linguoa, 5176
Lip-lap, 518a, 1866
Liquea, 515a
Lisciadro, 6306
Lishtee, Listee, 518a
Litchi, 5136
Liu kiu, 5146
Llama, 502a
Llingua, 5176
Lohre Bender, 5076
Loitia, 523a
Loll, 502a
Lollah, 416
Lomballie, Lom-
bardie, 5026
Longcloth, 518a, 7076
Long-drawers, 5186,
65a, 9446
Longi, 5196
Long-shore wind 519a
Longui, 5196
Lontar, 519a
Loocher, 519a
Loo-choo, 5146
Loongee, Loonghee,
519a,6,518a;Herba,
Maghrub, 7076
Loory, 522a
Loot, 5196
Lootab, 5226
Lootcha, 519a
Lootiewalla, Looty,
Looty-wallah, 5206
Loquat, Loquot, 521a
Lorch, Lorcha, 5216, a
Lord Justey Sahib,
5096
Lordo, 640a
Lorine, 63a
Lory, 5216
Lota, 522a
Lote, 5226
Lotoo, 5226
Louan jaoy, 87a
Louchee, 5206
Loure-bender, 5076
Loutea, Louthia,
5226, 523a
Louti, 5206
Louwen, 5046
Love-bird, 523a
Loylang, 6216
Loytea, Loytia, 523a
5226
Lubbay, Lubbe, Lub-
bee, Lubbye, 523a,
6, 4886
Luckerbaug, 5236
Lucknow, 524a ^
Luddoo, 524a |
Lugao, Lugow, 5246 i
LuharanI, 507a i
Lumbanah, Lum- \
hkneh, 5026 i
Lumberdar, 5246, 7476 ]
Lungee, Lunggi, 5196 ]
Lungoor, 5246 ' ' -^ ;
Lungooty, Lungota, \
5256 j
Lungy, 5196 '
Lunka, 526a, 1886 j
Luscar, 5086 i
Lut-d'hau, 5226 ]
Luti, 5206 i
Luti-puti, 521a '
Lutto, 5226 j
Lychee, 513a '■■
Lym, 622a ]
Lyme, 517a j
Lympo, 5156 \
Maabar, 5266, 540a ;
Maajtin, 539a ^
Maamulut-dar, 5496 j
Maancipdar, 5986 i
Ma-bap, 526a '
Mabar, Ma'bar, 526a, j
6, 4556 i
Ma^a, 530a \
Maca9ar, Isle of, 1806 i
Macao, 5266 j
Macareo, 5276
Macassar, 529a ; poi- i
son, 5296, 9556 [
Maccao, 5276 \
Maccassa, 529a :
Macco Calinga, 489a '.
Mace, 529a, 168a
Mach^n, 5916 ]
Machao, 527a
Machar, 36 ]
Machate, 599a i
Macheen, 5306, 4556 '■■
Machilla, 5966 I
Machin, 531a, 4a 1
Machis, 5316 \
Machlibender, Mach- i
lipatan, 562a ■■-
Macis, 5296 ■
Mackrea, 5286
Macoa, Macua, Mac- j
quar, 5926 j
Macree, 5286 t
Macto Calinga, 489a \
Macua, Macuar, Ma- i
aria, 5926, 593a ]
Magule, 603a |
Madafoene, Mada- |
funum, Madapo- '•
lam, MadapoUam, i
5316, 532a, 3786
Madav^, 416 i
Maderas, Maderass, -;
534a ^
Madesou Bazarki, -^
606a '-}
Madrafaxao, 532a i
Madras, Madraspat- j
J
INDEX.
1007
an, Madraspatnam,
532a, 5336, 534a
Madremaluco, 534a,
2646
Madrespatan, 5336
Madura, 5346 ; foot,
535a
Maestro, 5386
Mag, 5946
Magadaxo, Maga-
docia, Magadoxa,
Magadoxo, 535a, 6
Magaraby, 5956
Magazine, 536a
Magh, 5946
Magol, Magnll, 572a
Mahabar, 541a
Mahachampa, 1836
Mahacheen, Maha-
china, 5306, 531a,
1976
Mahaim, 211a
Mahajanum, Maha-
jen, MaMjun,
536a, 756
Mahal, 5476
Mahana, Mahannah,
536a, 5656
Maharashtra, Maha-
rattor, 537a
Mahasaula, 538a
Mahasin, 5316
Mahawat, 53b 6
Mah6, 636a
Mahi, 536a
Mahoua, 575a
Mahouhut, Mahout,
5366
Mahrat-dessa, Mah-
ratta, 6366; -Ditch,
537a, 6
Mahseer, 538a
Maidan, Maidaun,
607a
Main^, 6076
Mainato, 538a, 569a
Mais, 5366
Maistry, 5386, 1466
Maitre, 566a
Maji, 5586
Majoon, Maju, Ma-
jum, 539a, 596
Makadow, 5696
Makassar, Makasser,
529a
Makdashau, 5356,
7506
Makhsoosobad, 606a
Makhzan, 536a
Makor, 559a
Malabar, 5396 ;
Creeper, 542a ;
Ears, 542a; Hill,
542a; Oil, 542a;
Rites, 542a
Malabarian, Mala-
barica, Malabarick,
5416
Malabathrum, 543a
Malaca, Malacca,
5446, a
Maladoo, 545a
Malague, 5946
Malai, 540a
Malai, 546a
Mala insana, 1156
Malaio, 5446
Malaiur, 546a
Maland, Malandy,
567a
Malaqueze, 5046
Malatroon, 544a
Malauar, Malavar,
5406, 5416
Malay, 545a
Malaya, 540a
Malayaiam, 5466
Malayan, Malayo,
Malaysia, Malay-
sian, 546a, 6
Maldiva, Maldives,
MaX^, Male-divar,
5466, 5476, 540a,
548a, 8766
Maleenda, 567a
Malem, Malemo, 548a
Malequa, 5446
Mall, Maliah, Mali-
bar, 540a
Malicut, 5686
Malik Barld, 567a
Malindi, 567a
Maliurh, Maliyi, 546a
Mallabar, 5416
Mallee, 5756
Malle-molle, Malmal,
596a, 5956
Maluc, Maluche,
Maluco, 576a, 6
Malum, Malumi,
548a, 6
MafMOLTpai, 5366
Mambroni, 549a
Mambu, 546
Mamgelin, 553a
Mamira, Mamiran,
Mamirani, Mami-
ranitchini, Mafii-
pds, Mamiron,
5486, 549a
Mamlutdar, 549a
Mamoodeati, 7076
Mamoodee, Ma-
moodi, 3896, 7076 ;
Mamoodies, 136
Mamool, Mamoolee
5496
Mamooty, Mamoty,
Mamuty, 5496, 3586
Man, 5646
Manbai, 102a
Manbu, 55a
Manchoue, Manchua,
550a, 5496
Manchy, 5136, 596a
Mancina, 550a
Mancipdar, 5986
Mancock, 57a
Mand, 5646
Mandadore, 550a
Mandalay, Mandal^,
550a
Mandapam, 2216
Mandarij, 5516 ; Man-
darin, 5506, 5986;
Boat, Language,
552a ; Mandarini,
Mandarino, 5516
Mandavi, 2866
Mandereen, Mam-
derym, 5516, a
Mandra, 5986
Mandorijn, Man-
dorin, 5516
Maneh, 564a
Maneive, 550a
Manga, 554a
Mangalor, Manga-
lore, Mayydvovp,
Mangaroul, Manga-
ruth, 5526, a, 553a
Mange, Mangea, 5546
Mangee, 558a
Mangelin, 553a
Mangerol, 553a
Mangestain, 557a
Mangiallino, Man-
giar, 553a
Manglavar, Mangla-
vor, 553a
Mangle, 5576
Mango, 5536 ; Bird,
555a ; Fish, 555a,
895a ; Showers,
5556 ; Trick, 5556
Mangostaine, Man-
gostan, Mango-
stane, Mango-
steen, Mango-
sthan, 557a, 5566
Mangrove, 557a
Mangue, 5546, 558a
Mangulore, 5526
Mangus, 5966
Mangy, 558a
Maniakarer, 577a
Manlb^r, 540a
Manicaren, 577a
Manickchor, 5586
Manilla, 2256
Manilla-man, 558a
Manjarur, 5526, 8286
Manjee, 558a
Manjee, 5496
Manjeel, 596a
Manjy, 558a
Mannickjore, 5586
Mansalle, 601a
Mansebdar, 5986, 9a
Mansjoa, 550a
Mansone, 578a
Mansulman, 604a
Mantery, 5516
Mantimento, 73a
Man tor, 5516
Mantra, 5986
Mantrl, Mantrin,
5516, a, 5986, 6446,
645a
Mantur, 5986
Manucodiata, 5586
Manzeill, 599a
Mao, 5646
Ma-pa-'rh, 526a, 752a
Mapilla, Maplet, Ma-
puler, 586a
Maqua, 5926, 593a
Marabout feathers^
7a ; Marab-butt,
Marabout, 12a, 7a
Marama, Maramat,
Maramut, 5586,
559a
Maratha, Maratta,
Maratte, 537a, 6
Marcel, 5676
Marchin, 531a
Mardi, 535a
Margoise, Margosa,
Margosier, 559a
Markhore, 559a
Marmutty, 559a
Marsall, 601a
Martaban, Marta-
bane, Martabani,
Martabania, Mar-
tabano, Martaman,
Martauana, Marta-
vaan, Martavana,
559a, 6, 560a, 6
Martil, 5606
Martingale, 5606
Martol, 5606
Marwaree, Mar-
warry, 561a
Maryacar, 561a
Mas, 530a, 6
Masai, 538a
Masalchi, Masaulchi,
6016, 2196
Mascabar, 5616
Mase, 530a
Maseer, 538a
Mash, 5616
Mashal, 601a
Mash'alchl, Mash-
argue, 6016
Masin, 4556
Maskee, 5616
Maslipatan, 562a
Masolchi, 602a
Masoola, 603a
Mass, 155a
Massalchee, Massal-
gee, Massalgi,602a,
6016
Massaul, 6016
Massaula, 725a
Massaulchee, 6016,
602a
Masscie, 168a
Massegoung, 5656
Massipatam, 562a
Massoleymoen, 6036
Massoola, 593a, 6036
Mast, 5366
Master, 5386
Masti, 8786, 881a
Masudi, Masulah
Masuli, 603a, 6
Masulipatara, 5616
127a
Mat, 5636
Mataban, 560a
Matarani, 412a
Matchine, 531a
Mate, Matee, 562a, 6,
6366
1008
INDEX.
Mater, 566ct
Math, 6056
Mathoura. Mathra,
1196, 535a
Matical, 5686
Matranee, 5626
Matross, 5626
Matt, Matte, 563a, 6,
736
Matura, Maturas,
6056
Maty, 562a
Matza Franca, 336
Maua des chienes,
5886
Mau9am, 5776
Mauldar, 406
Mauldiva, 548a
Maumlet, 5636
Maund, Maune, 5636,
5646, 8076
Maurus, 5826
Mausim, 578a
Mausolo, 603a
Mawah, 575a
Maxila, 5966
Mayam, 5306
Mayambu-Tana, 103a
Mayla, Mayllah, 565a
Maynate, Maynato,
Maynatto, 5386
Maz, 155a, 530a
Mazagam, Mazagon,
Mazagong, Maza-
guao, 5656, 787a
Mazhabi, 6066
Meana, Meeanna, 5656
Mearbar, 5656
Mechan, 5916
Mechoe, Mechua,
5926
Meckley, 5656, 5976
Medan, 6066
Medopollon, 532a
Meeana, 5656
Meechilmdin, 79a
Meerass, Meerassdar,
Meerassee, Meeras-
sidar, Meerassy,
5656
Meerbar, 565a, 6136
Mehaul, 566a
Mehtar, Mehtiir,
566a, 130a
Mehtra, 335a
Meidan, Meidaun,
607a, 6066
Melacha, 5446
Melanzane, 116a
Melequa, 5446
Melibar, Melibaria,
540a, 6
Melinda, Melinde,
Melindi, 5666
Melique Verido, 567a
Memeris, Memira,
5486, 549a
Mem-sahib, 567a
Mena, 5646
Menate, 5386
Mendey, Mendy,
5676
Mentary, Mentri,
5516, 552a
Menzill, 599a
Mereall, Mercar, 5676
Merchant, Junior,
Senior, 2226
Merdebani, 560a
Merge, Mergi, Mer-
gui, Merjee, 568a,
5676
Meschita, 590a
Mesepatamya,
potamia, 562a
Mesquita, Mesquite,
5896
Messepotan, 562a
Mesticia, Mestick,
Mesti90, Mestif,
Mestiso, Mestisso,
Mestiz, Mestiza,
Mestizi, Mestizo,
604a, 6, 605a, 1726,
9336
Mestrfe, 539a
Mesulla, 5926, 603a
Met'h, 5626
Metice, Metif, 6046
Metrahnee, 5626
Mhar-palm, 1666
Mhowa, 5746
Midan, 607a
Mihter, 566a
Milibar, 5406
Mi-li-ku, 576a
Milinde, 5666
Milk-bush, -hedge,
568a
Mina, 564a
Mina, Minah, Minaw,
607a, 6
Mincopie, 568a
Mindey, 5676
Miner, 6076
Minibar, 540a
Minicoy, 568a
Minubar, 5406
Mirabary, 565a
Miras, Mirasdar,
5656
Miratto, 537a
Mlr-bandar, 127a
Mirschal, 586a, 6,
6376
Mirobalan, 6096
Miscall, 5686
Miscery, 5686
Misl, 5686
Mislipatan, 562a
Misquitte, 590a
Misree, 5686, 8636
Missal, 5686
Missala, 601a
Missulapatam, 562a
Mistari, 976
Misteesa, Misterado,
Mistice, Misti90,
605a, 6046, 534a
Mistry, 5386
Mithkal, 5686
Miyana, 5656
Mizore, 610a
Mizquita, 590a
Mna, 564a
Moabar, 5266
Moal, 5706
Mobed, Mobud, 569a
Mocadam, Mocadan,
Mocadao, Moca-
don, 569a
Mo^andan, Mo^an-
dao, Mocandon,
602a, 6
Moccol, 571a
Moccuddama, 5696
Mocondon, 602a
Mocsudabad, 606a
Mocuddum, 569a,
8046
Modogalinga, 488a
Modeliar, Modelliar,
Modelyaar, Modil-
ial, Modliar, 5696,
876
Modura, 535a
MoTjor/Kwcraor], 5526
Mofussil, 570a; Dew-
anny Adawlut, 5a ;
Mofussilite, 570a
Mog, 346, 5946
Moga, 581a
Mogali, Mogalia, 571a
Mogen, 346, 594a
Moghul, 5716
Mogodecio, 5356
Mogol, Mogoli, Mo-
golistan, MogoU,
Mogor, 5706, 5716,
572a, 6, 575a
Mograbbin, 595a
Mogue, 5946
Mogul, Breeches, the
Great, 5706, 573a,
5716
Mohannah, 5656
Mohawk, 22a
Mohochintan, 1976,
531a
Mohooree, 5746
Mo-ho-tchen-po, 1836
Mohrer, 5746
Mohteref a, Mohturf a,
591a
Mohur, Gold, 573a
Mohurrer, 5746
Mohurrum, 5746
Mohwa, 5746
Mokaddam, Mokud-
dem, 5696, 2486
Molavee, 5796
Mo-la-ye, 540a
Molebar, 829a
Mole-Islam, 575a
Moley, Moli, 575a
Molkey, 456
Molla, 5796
Molly, 5756
Mologonier, 9506
Molokos, 576a
Molo-yu, 576a
Moluccas, Moluchhe,
Molukse, 5756, 5766
Momatty, 5496
Mombaim, 1036
Mombareck, 5786
Mombaym, Mom- ^
bayn, 103a, 6 ■
Mometty, 5496 ]
Momiri, 5486 ]
Monbaym, 1036, 787a '
Moncam, Mon9ao, \
578a, 5776 i
Moncadon, 569a ;
Mondah, 586a i
Mone, 5766 \
Monegar, 5766, 6856 »
Monepore Cloth, 7076 1
Monethsone, 578a j
Moneypoor, 5976 }
Mongal, Mongali, :
Monghol, 5706, •
571a i
Mongoose, Monguse, |
5966, 597a I
Monlb^r, 5406 j
Monkey-bread Tree, •
577a \
Monock, 576a i
Monsam, Monson, \
Monssoen, Men- S
soon, Monsson, j
Monssoyn, 577a, 6, ^
578a '•
Montaban, 5606 ^
Monte-Leone, 304a \
Monthsone, 578a i
Montross, 563a i
Monzao, 578a \
Moobarek, 5786 ^
Moochulka, 5786
Moochy, 579a '
Mooda, 5836 ;
Mooga, 5806 j
Moojmooadar, 4656 \
Mookhtar, Mookht- \
yar, Mooktear \
579a j
Moola, Moolaa, Moo-|
lah,Moollah,5796,a|
Moolvee, 5796, 178a, j
5116 '
Moonaul, 580a '
Moon Blindness, 580a -^
Moong, 5806, 6396 i
Moonga, 5806 i
Moongo, 5806 ■]
Moonshee, Moonshi, |
Moonshy, 581a, i
384a I
Moonsiff, 5816
Moor, 5816, 887a; J
Gold, 574a |
Moora, 5836 i
Moorah, 5836 ">■
Moore, 5826 ,.;
Mooree, 7076 '.
Moorei, 5746 ^
Moorish, Moorman, ;'
5816, 5846 ;
Moorpungkey, Moor- 1
punkee. Moor- a
punky, 584a ■■
Moors, 584a^ 417a |
Moorum, 585a, 1386 ]
Moosin, 5786 :
Mootshee, 579a \
Mootsuddy, 5856 j
INDEX.
1009
Moplah, 5856
Moqua, 216
Mora, 586a
Mora, 5836
Morah, 574a
Morah, 586a
Morambu, 585a
Moratta, Moratto,
Morattoe Ditch,
Moratty, 537a, 6
M&rchee, Mord-du-
chien, Mordechi,
Mordechin, Morde-
chine, Mordescin,
Mordesin, Mor-
dexi, Mordexijn,
Mordexim, Mor-
dexin, Mordicin,
Mordisheen, 5866,
587a, 6, 588a, 5896
Mordixim, 5896
More, 5826, 583a
Morexy, 587a
i Moro, 5826
i Morram, 585a
\ Mort de chien, 5866
I Mortavan, 5596
; Mortisheen, 5886
! Mortivan, 5606
i Mortshee, Morxi,
Morxy, 5886, 587a,
5866
Mosandam, 602a
Mosaul, 6016
Mosch, Moschee, 5906
Mosellay, 5896
Mosleman, 604a
Mosolin, 6006
Moson, 578a
Mosque, Mosquette,
Mosquey, 5896,
§90a, 130a
Mosquito, 5906 ;
drawers, 5186
Mossalagee, 6016
Mossapotam, 562a
Mossell^, Mossellay,
5896
Mossellini, 6006
Mossolei, 602a
Mossoon, 5786
Mossula, 603a
Mostra, 605a
Moturpha, 591a
Mou^ao, 5776
Moucoi, 5926
Moufti, 5936
MoxTfovkios, 5706
Moulmein, 591a
Mounggiitia, 5966
Moung-kie-li, 553a
Mounson, 5786
Mount Dely, 5916
Mouro, 5816, 582a
Mousceline, 6006
Mouse-deer, 5916
Moussel, 570a
Mousson, 5776
Mowa, Mowah, 5746,
575a
Moy, 5946
Moxadabath, 606a
3 s
Mran-ma, 131a
Mu'allim, 5486
Mucadamo, 5696
Muchalka, 579a
Much^n, 5916
Muchilka, Muchilkai,
579a, 5786
Muchoa, 5926
Muchwa, 5916
Muck, 22a
Muckadum, 5696
Muckna, 5916
Muckta, 581a
Muckwa, 5926, 593a,
603a
Mucoa, 592ft
Mudd^r, 593a, 9a
Muddle, 593a
Mudeliar, Mudolyar,
5696
Mueson, Muesson,
578a
Mufti, Mufty, 5936,
5106, 178a, 5a
Mug, 5946, 595a
Mugalia, 571a
Mugg, 594a
Muggadooty, 581a
7076
Muggar, Mugger,
595a
Muggerbee, Muggra-
bee, 595a
Muggur, 595a, 367a,
635a
Mughal, 570a
Muharram, 5746
Mukaddam, 569a,
9236
Mukhtyar-natna,
Muktear, 579a
Mukna, 592a
Mukuva, 592a
Mulai, 5796
Mulaibar, 5406
Mulkee, 5686
Mull, 5956
Mulla, 5796
MuUaghee - tawny,
5956
Mullah, 5796
Mulligatawny, 5956
Mulmull, 5956, 7076
Mulscket, 590a
Mulugu tanni, 5956
Munchee, 5816
Muncheel, 596a
Mimchua, 550a
Munegar, 577a
Mungo, 5806
Mungoos, Mungoose,
5966
Mungrole, 5526
Mungul, 5706
Munlbar, 505a
Munj, 4766, 5806
Munjeet, 597a
Munnepoora, Mun-
neepore, Munni-
poor, 598a, 597a,
170a
Munny, 3966
Munsee, 5816
Munsheel, 596a
Mftnshy, 5816
Munsif, 5816
Munsoon, 5786
Munsubdar, 598a
Muntra, 5986
Muntree, Muntry,
5986
Munzil, 599a
Mura, 5836, 787a
Murchal, 586a
Murgur, 595a
Murrumut, 5586
Muscat, 599a
Muscato, 591a
Muscelin, 6006
Muschat, 599a
Muscheit, 5906
Muscieten, 591a
Muscus, 5996
Musenden, 6026
Musheed, 5906
Mushru, 7076
Music, 599a
Musk, Muske, 599a, 6
Musketo, Muskito,
591a, 5906
Musk-rat, 5996
Musland, 601a
Muslin, 600a
Musnud, 6006, 4006
Musoola, 603a
Musqueet, 5906
Mussal, 601a
Mussalchee, 602a
Mussalla, 601a
Mussaul, 601a
Mussaulchee, 6016
Musseet, 5906
Musseldom, Mussen-
dom, Mussendown,
602a, 6
Mussheroo, 7076
Mussleman, 604(t
Mussoan, 5786
Mussocke, 6036, 776a
Mussolen, Mussoli,
Mussolo, Mussolin,
6006
Mussoola, Mussoolah,
Mussoolee, 6026,
603a
Mussoun, 5786
Mussuck, 6036, 92a,
735a
Mussula, 603a
Mussulman, 6036
Must, 604a
Mustee, Mustees,
604a, 3536
Muster, 605a, 1086,
7076
Mustero, Mustice,
6046
Mustra, 605a, 2556
Musty, 605a
Musulman, Musul-
mani, 604a
Mut, 6056
Mutchliputtun, 562a
1 Muth, 6056
Mutra, 535a
Mutseddy, Mutsud-
dee, Mutsuddy,
5856, 1576, 334a
Mutt, 6056, 130a
Muttasuddy, 5856,
384a
Muttongosht, 6056
Muttongye, 6056
Muttra, 6056, 5346
Mutusuddy, 5856
Muxadabad, Muxa-
dabaud, Muxada-
vad, Muxidavad,
Muxoodavad, 6056,
606a
Muzbee, Muzhubee,
Muzzubee, 6066
Myanna, Myannah,
5656
Mydan, 6066, 7206
Myna, Mynah, My-
neh, 607a, 4906
Myrabolan, Myro-
balan, 609a
Mysore, Thorn, 610a
Mystery, 539a
Nabab, Nababo,
611a, 6106
Nabi, 693a
Nab6b, 6106
Nacabar, 625a
Nach, 620a
Nachoda, Nacoda,
Nacoder, 612a, 548a
Nader, 621a
Nsemet, 632a
Naeri, 615a
Nafar, 614a
Naga, 613a
Nagar Cote, Nagar-
kot, 631a, 6
Nagaree, 6136
Nagerkote, 631a
Nagheri, 6136
Nagorcote, Nagra
Cutt, 6316
Nagree, 6136
Nahab, 6106
Nahoda, 6126
Naib, 6136
Naibabi, 7076
Naic, Naickle, Naig,
Naigue, Naik,
614a, 6
Nainsook, 708a
Naique, 614a, 569a
Nair, 615a
Naitea, Naiteani,6206
Nakarkutt, 6316
Nakhodha, Nakhuda,
6126
Nakkavaram, Nfik-
w^ram, 625a
Naleky, Nalkee,
Nalki 6156
Nambeadarim, Nam-
beoder^, Nambia-
dora, 6156
1010
INDEX.
Nambooree, Nam-
bouri, Nambure,
Namburi, 6156
Nam-King, 616a
Nan, 619&
Nana, 27a
Nand, 6196
Nd77a, 613a
Nangasaque, 503a
Nangracot, 631a
Nanka, Nankeen,
616a
Nanking, Nanquij,
Nanquin, 616a, 6
Narang, Naranj, 642a
Narbadah, 624a
Narcodao, Narcon-
dam, 617a, 6
Nard, Nardo, Na/)5os,
Nardostachys, Nar-
dixs, 6176, 618a
Nargeela, 618a ; Nar-
ghil, 6186 ; Nargil,
2286, 874a; Nar-
gileh, Nargill,
618a, 6
Narooa, 4026
Narrows, the, 6186
Narsin, Narsinga,
Narsingua, 619a,
6186, 97a
Nassick, 6196
Nassir, 621a
Natch, 6206
Nauabi, Nauabo, 6106
Naugrocot, 6316
Naukar, 629a
Naund, 6196
Nauros, Nanroze,
Nauru s, Nauruus,
Nauriiz, 6306, a
Nautch, 620a; -Girl,
620a, 2956
Navab, 611a
Navait, 6206
Navob, Nawab, Na-
waub, 611a, 6, 612a
Naybe, 6136
Naygue, Nay que,
6146, a
Nayre, 615a
Nazar^na, 9406
Nazier, 635a
Nazir, 6346
Nazir, 621a
Nazur, 636a, 574a
Nebi, 693a
Necoda, 6126
Necuveran, 625a
NeegreeTelinga, 4886
Neel, -Kothee, -Wal-
lah, 31«, 6
NeeMm, 621a
Neelghau, Neelgow,
Neelgye, 622a, 6216
Neem, 622a, 118a
Neepe, 627a
Neganepaut, 708a
Negapatam, Nega-
patan, Negapatao,
Negapotan, 6226
Neger, 6256
Negercoat, 6316
Negombo, 6226
Negraglia, Negrais,
Cape, 598a, 6226
Negri, Negro, Ne-
groe, 6256, a
Negumbo, 6226
Neilgherry, 6256
Neip, 6136
Neitea, 6206
Nele, 6236
Neli, 375a, 4656
Nellegree, Nelligree,
626a
Nellore, 6236
Nelly, 6236
Nemnai, Nemptai,
6166
Nepa, 7386
Nerbadda, Ner-,
budda, 624a, 6236
Nercha, 624a
Nerdaba, 624a
Neremon, Nere-
moner, Neremon-
near, 6296, 630a
Neri, 356
Nerik, Nerrick,
6246, a
Nevayat, Nevayet,
Nevoyat, 6236, 6206
New Haven, 7276
Newry, 2276, 522a
Newty, 438a
Nezib, 6316
Ngape, Ngapee, 6246,
51a
Niab, 614a
Niba, Niban, Nib-
banam, 6276
Niccannee, Niccan-
neer, 708a _
Nicobar, Niconvar,
Nicoveran, Nicu-
bar, 6246, 625a
Nigaban, 749a
Nigger, Nigroe,
625a, 6
Nihang, 9a
Nil, 316
NiMwar, 6236, 752a
Nilgai, Nilgau, Nil-
ghau, 622a, 6216
Nilgherry, 6256
Nili, 6236
NiUa, 708a
Nilligree, 626a
Nilo, 150a
Nilsgau, 6216
Nimbo, 622a
Nimpo, Nimpoa,
Ningpoo, 5156
Nip, Nipa, Nipar,
Nipe, Niper , Nippa,
627«, 626a, 6, 140a,
357a
Nirk, Nirue, 624a
Nirvana, Nirwana,
6276
Nizam, the, 628a ;
Niz^m - ul - Mulk -
hiya, 6286
Nizamaluco, Niza
Maluquo, Niza-
mosha, Nizamoxa,
Niza Muxaa, 628a, 6
2646, 516, 6416
Nizamut Adawlat, 46
Nizzer, 635a
Nobab, 611a
Nockader, Nocheda,
Nockado, Nock-
hoda, 613a, 6126,
490a
Noe Rose, 6306
Noga, 6136
Nohody, Nohuda,
6126
Nokar, 6286
Nokayday, 6126
Noker, Nokur, 629a,
183a, 1826
Nol-kole, 629a
Non-regulation, 629a
Nori, 436, 522a
Norimon, 6296
Noroose, Norose,630a
North-wester, Nor'-
wester, 630a
Notch, 620a
Nouchadur, 6306
Noukur, 629a
Nowayit, 6206
Nowbehar, 630a
Nowrose, Now-roz,
6306, a
Nowshadder, Nox-
adre, 6306
Noyra, 522a
Nucquedah, 924a
Nuddeea Rivers, 6306
Nudjeev, 6316
Nuggurcote, 631a
Nujeeb, 6316
Niikiir, 629a
Nullah, 632a
Numbda, Numda,
6326, a
Numerical Affixes,
6326
Nummud, Numna,
Numud, 632a
Nuncaties, 6346
Nunda, 632a
Nunsaree, 708a
Nure, 522a
Nut, 6346
Nut, Indian, 2286;
Promotion, 6346
Nuth, 6346
Nuzr, Nuzza, Nuzzer,
635a, 6346
Nym, 622a
Nype, Nypeira, 627a,
6266
Oafyan, 641a
Oaracta, 4856
Cart, 635a
Obang, 6356
Ochilia, 751a
Odia, Odiaa, 4656,
466a
Odjein, 6386 \
Oeban, 6356 ■
(Eil de chat, 175a \
Oegli, 3a \
Ofante, 343a ?
Ogg, 9a ]
Ogolim, Ogouli, 423a, I
6 \
Ojantana, 951a ]
Ola, 636a, 323a
Old Strait, 6356 '
Ole, 6366 :
Olho de gato, gatto, <
1746 i
Olio, 6366 1
Oliphant, 343a ]
011a, Ollah, 011e,636a, '
6, 140a I
Omara,Ombrah,6376, :
6486 ''
Ombrel, 9516 \
Omedwaur, Omeed- ■
war, 6366, 637a '\
Omlah, 637a J
Ommeraud, 6376 j
Omra, Omrah, 6376, i
a, 18a J
Omum water, 6376 S
Onoar, 716 \
Onbrele, 9516 \
Ondera, 4136 j
Onor, Onore, 4226, a, \
456 ■
Oojyne, 6376
Oolank, Oolock, 9716 i
Oolong, 909a ;
Ooloo Ballang, \
Oolooballong, 639a \
Oonari, 4136 i
Oopas, 9586 j
Ooplah, Ooplee, 639a, ]
6 1
Oord, Oordh,0oreed,
6396, 725a ■
Oordoo, 6396, 417a 1
Oorial, 6406 i
Ooriya, 6406 \
Oorlam, 3966 \
Oorud, 6396 ]
Oosfar, 780a <
Ootacamund, 6406 )
Opal, 6406
Opeou, 4216, 426a ;
Ophium, Ophyan, J
Opio, Opion, •
Opium, 6406, 641a, ]
6, 642a •
Opper, 426a \
Orafle, 378a |
Orancaya, Orancayo, 4
6446, 645a, 208a J
Orang Barou, -Baru, I
396a, 6 J
Orangcaye, 645a \
Orang Deedong, 4396 1
Orange, 642a %
Orangkaya, Orang -^
Kayo, 6446, 645a 'i
Orang -lama, 3966 :;
Orang-otan, -otang, |
-outan, -outang, ]*
-utan, 6436, 644a ;i
INDEX.
1011
Orankaea, Orankay,
474d, 644&
Orda, Ordo, Ordu,
-bazar, 640a, h
Orenge, 643J
Organ, 645a
Organa, 485&
Orincay, 754a
Oringal, 708a
Orisa, Orissa, Orixa,
6456, a, 816
Ormes, 646a
Ormesine, 6456
Ormucho, Ormus,
Ormuz, 6466; Or-
muzine, 6456
Ornij, 116
Orobalaug, Orobalon,
639a
Orombarros, 6466
Oronge, 6436
Oronkoy, 645a
Orraca, Orracha, 36a,
357a
Orrakan, 346
Orraqua, 366
'OI>poeh, 8766
Orta, Ortha, 635a, 6
Ortolan, 647a
"Opu^ov, Oryza, 763&,
764a
Osbet, 960a
Osfour, 780a
Otta, Ottah, Otter,
647a
Otto, Ottor, 647a, 243a
Oude, Oudh, 6476,
4656
Ouran-Outang, Ou-
rang-outang,6446,a
Ourdy, 6406
Outcry, 648a
Ouvidor, 6496
Ova, 41a, 7946
Overland, 6486
Ovidore, 6496
Owl, 6496
Oyut'o, 6476
'Or^/v^, 6386
Pacal, Pacauly, 735a
Pacca, 7346
Pacem, 6826
Pachamuria, 45a
Pachin, 6946
Pacota, 7046
Paddie, 6506
Paddimar, 6876
Paddy, Bird, Field,
650a, 6
Padenshawe, 652a
Padi bird, 6506
Padre, -Souchong,
651a, 909a ; Padri,
Padrigi, Padry,
6516, 688a
Padshaw, 652a
Paee-jam, 748a
Pagar, 6526
Pagan, 7356
Pagarr, 6526
Pagod, 6556, 657a;
Pagoda, Tree, 6526,
6576 ; Pagode, Pa-
godi, Pagodo, Pa-
gody, Pagotha,
6546, 656a, 6, 657a,
616a
Paguel, 1236
Paguode, 6556
Pahar, 736a
Pahlavi, 6576
Pahlawan, 6446
Pahr, 736a
Pahzer, 91a
Paibu, 1696, 682a
Paick, 7486
Paigu, 693a
Paik, 748a
Pailoo, 6586
Painted Goods, 714a
Paique, 749ft
Paisah, 704a
Paishcush, 7016
Pa jama," 748a
Pajar, 91a
Pakoti^, 7046
Pal, 689a
P^lagil^s, 659a
Palakijn, Palamkeen,
661a, 8516
Palampore, 6626,708a
Palanckee, Palan-
chine, 6606, a
Palangapuz, 6626
Palangkyn, 661a
Palang posh, 6626
Palanka, Palankeen,
Palankin, Palan-
kine, Palanqueen,
Palanquin, 659a,
660a, 6, 6616
Palapuntz, 7386
Palau, 711a
Palaveram, 6616
P^law^ bandar, 33a
Paleacate, 7366
Paleagar, 7186
Pale Ale, Beer, 662a
Pale bunze, 7386
Paleiacatta, 7366
Palekee, Paleky , 661a,
6606
Palempore, 662a
Palenkeen, Palen-
quin, 661a, 660a
Paleponts, punts,
punzen, 7386, a
Pali, 6626, 730a
Palkee, 661a ; -Garry,
664a, 3656, 6596;
P^lki, 6606; gharry,
664a
Pallakee, Pallamkin,
Pallankee, Pallan-
quin, 661a, 660a,
6
Palleacatta, 7366
Palleagar, 719a
Palleki, 6606
P^Ui, 663a
Pallingeny, 116a
Pallinkijn, 6606
Palmas, Cape das,
, 665a
^yPalmeiras, Palmerias,
Palmeroe, Palmira,
Palmiras Cape, Pal-
myra, Palmyra
Point, Palmyras
Point, 6646, 665a
Pambou, 55a
Pambre, Pamerin,
Pamorine, 665a
Pampano, 721a
Pampelmoose,
-mousse, 7216
Pamphlet, Pamplee,
Pamplet, 7216, a
Pamree,P^mrl,6656,a
Pan, Panan, Panant,
6896, 349a
Panchagao, 6656
Panchaeet, Panchait,
740a, 7396
Panchalar, 172a
Panchanada, 7416
Panchanga, Pan-
chafigam, 6656
Panchaut, Pancha-
yet, 740a, 7396
Panchway, 6886
Pandael, Pandal, 6656
Panddiram, 666a
Pandarane, Pandar-
ani. Pandarany,
666a, 6, 667a, 540a
Pandaron, Panda-
rum, Pandarrum,
666a, 6
Pandaul, 6656, 666a
Pandect, 741a
Pandejada, 668a
Pandel, 6656
Pandit, Pandite,
7406, 741ft
Pandy, 6676
Pang-ab, 742a
Pangaia, Pangaio,
Pangara, 668ft
Pang-ob, 742a
Pangolin, 6686
Panguagada, Pan-
guay, Panguaye,
668a
Pan!, 6896
Panica, Panical, 669a
Panicale, 669a
Panicar, 669a
Panidarami, 667a
Panikar, Paniquai,
669ft
Panj-ab, 742a
Panjangam, 6656
Panji, 7576
Panjnad, 742a
Panka, 743a
Panoel, 6706
Pansaree, 744a
Panschaap, 742a
Pantado, 714ft
Pantare, Pantaron-
I gal, Q^^
Panthay, Panth4,
6696
Panwell, 670a
Papadom, 725a
Papaie, Papaio, Pa-
paw, Papay, P«i.
paya, 6706, 671a
Paper, 725a
Pappae, 671a
Papua, 6716
Paquin, 6946
Par, 373a, 736a
Para, 7296
Para-beik, Parabyke,
672a, 6716
Paradise, Bird of, 946
Paramantri, 6446
Paranghee, 672a
Parangi, Parangui,
353a, 354a
Parao, 733<t
Parash^war, Parasha-
wara, 7006, 701a
Paraya, 681a
Parbutty, 6726
Parcee, 6816
Parcherry, 6836
Pardai, Pardao, Par-
dau, Pardaw, Par-
doo, 6766, 672i,
677a, 6, 8986
Parea, 6796
Paree, 650a
Pareiya, 6806
Parell, 678a
Paretcheri, 6836
Pareya, 6796
Pargana, 6986
Paria, 680a ; Pariah,
6786 ; Arrack, 575a,
681a; Dog, 681a;
Kite, 681a ; Pariar,
680a, 681a ; Pariya,
6806
Paro, 7336
Parocco, 1166, 873a
Parpatrim, Parpoti,
Parputty, 6726,
569a
Parrea, Parrear,
Parreyer, Parriar,
Parry, 6796, 680a,
681a, 130a
Parsee, Parseo, Par-
sey, 6816, 682a
Parsh^war, 7006
Parsi, 682a
Partab, 6736
Partridge, Black,
996 ; Grey, 3956
Paru, 1216
Parvoe, Parvu,
682a, 6, 7876
Parwanna, 7446
Pasador, 6826
Pasban, 749a
Pasei. 6826, 8656
Pasi, '683a
Pasteque, 6856
Pat, 683a
Pataca, 683a
Patail, 686a
1012
INDEX.
Patamar, 687a
Patan, Patana, 6866,
746&
Patane, Patander,
7466, 747a
Patawa, 7476
Patch, 683a; Leaf,
6836
Patcharee, 6836
Patchaw, 6526
Patcheree, Pat-
cherry, 6836
Patchouli, 6836
Patchuk, 746a
Pateca, 684a
Pateco, Patecoon,
683a
Patei, 686a
Pateil, Patel, Patell,
6856, 686a
Patella, Patellee,
Patello, 6876, 688a
Patemare, 6876
Patenaw, 6866
Pateque, 6856
Pater, 6516
Pater, 6906
PatMn, 7466
Patimar, 687a
Patna, 686a
Patni-dar, 746a
Patola, Patolla, Pa-
tolo, 6866
Patre, 652a
Patsjaak, 7456
Patta, 708a
Pattak, 683a
Pattala, 6866
Pattamar, 687a
Pattan, 7466
Pattanaw, 6866
Pattate, 8856
Pattawala, 7476
Pattel, 686a
Pattello, 6876
Pattemar. 6876
Pattena, 6866
Pattimar, 3926
Patxiah, 652a
Paual, 155a
Pauco-nia, 693a
Paiigul, 7176
Paul, 689a
Paulist, Paulistin,
688a
Paumphlet, 721a
Paunch, 7386
Paunchway, 6886,
737a
Pausengi, 230a
Pautshaw, 6526
Pauzecour, 917a
Pawl, 6886
Pawmmerry, 665a
Pawn, 689a, 89a ;
Sooparie, 6896 ;
Pawne, 6896
Pawnee, 6896 ; Kalla,
690a
Paw Paw, 6716
Pawra, 3586
Paygu, 693a
Payeke, 7486
Pay en-ghaut, 690a
Pay god, 657a
P^yik, 749a
Payin-gh^t, 690a
Pazahar, 91a
Pazand, 6586
Pazem, 691a
Pazend, 6906, 6586
Pazze, 6826
Pe9a, 704a
Pecca, 734a
Peccull, 6906
Pecha, 704a
Peco, 9086
Pecu, 693a, 6
Pecul, 6906, 48a, 9186
Pedeare, 691a
Pedeshaw, 6526
Pedir, 6906
Pedra de Cobra, 848a
Peeada, 6916
Peedere, 691a
Peenus, 691a
Peepal, Peepiil, 692a,
6916
Peer, 692a
Pego, 693a
Pego, 9086
Pegu, 693a ; Jar,
5606 ; Pony, 6936
Peguo, Peguu, 693a, 6
Pehlevan, Pehliv^n,
7376
Pehlvi, 6576, 6586
Peiche-kane, 7016
Peigu, 6936
Peik, 7486
Peisach, 7146
Peischcush, 7016
Peish-khanna, 7016
Peishor, 7006
Peishwah, 702a
Peixe Cerra, 808a
Peker, 8606
Peking, 694a
Pekoe, 909a
Pelau, 711a
Pelican, 6946, 2896
Pellacata, 7366
Pelo, 7106^
Pelong, 354a
Penang Lawyer, 695a
Pendal,Pendaul, 6656
Pendet, 741a
Penguin, Penguyn,
Pengwin, Pen-
gwyn. Duck, 6956,
696a
Peniasco, 708a
Penical, 6696
Penisse, 6916
Pentado, 7136
Peon, 696a, 220a
Peon, 7236
Peor, 6926
Pepe, 6986^
Pepper, 6976
Pequij, Pequin, 694a
Percaula, Percolla,
Percolle, 708a
Perdaw, Perdo, 678a
Pergane, Pergunnah,
The Twenty-four,
6986
Peri, 699rt
Perim, 5366
Perpet, Perpetuance,
Perpetuano, Per-
petuity, 699a, 6
Perria, 680a
Persaim, 6996, 71a,
2596
Persee, 6816
Persh^wer, 7006
Persian!, 682a
Persimmon, 6996
Pertab, 6766
Perumbaucum, 700a
Pervilis, 876
Perwanna, Per-
wauna, 7446
Pescaria, 700a
Peshash, Peschaseh,
7146
Peshawur, 700a
Peshcubz, 701a
Peshcush, Peshkesh,
701a, 491a
Peshkhaima, Pesh-
khana, Pesh-khid-
mat, 7016
Peshour, 701a
Peshua, Peshwa,
Peshwah, 702a
Pesket, 701a
Pesqueria, 700a
Petamar, 6876
Petarah, 715a
Petersilly, 702a
Petta, Pettah, 7026
Peun, Pe-une, 697a,
6966
Peuplier, 692a
Peys, Peysen, 1216,
704a
Peyxe Serra, 808a
Phansegar, Phan-
seegur, Phansigar,
7026, 916a
Phaora, 3586
Pharmaund, 3546
Phaur, 736a
Phermanticlote, 9156
Pherushahr, 3506
Pherwanna, 7446
Philin, 354a
P'hineez, 691a
Phirangi, 353a
Phirmaund, 3546, 58a
Phojdar, 2166
Phonghi, Phongi,
Phongy, 724a, 8916
Phoolcheri, 7226
Phoolkaree, Phool-
kari, 7026, 708a
Phoongy, 724a
Phorea, 756
Phoorza, Phoorze,
Phoorzer, 703a
Phosdar, 222a
Phota, 708a
Phousdar, Phousdar-
dar, Phousdarry,
Phouzdar, 358a, 6, \
2096 \
Phra, 7286 \
Phiil, 357a j
Phulcarry, 703a
Phulcheri, 722a \
Phy^, 7296
Phyrmaund, 8086 \
Piag, Piagg, 730a, \
7296 i
Pial, 703a ;
Piao, 569a, 6966
Picar, Piccar, 7036,
334a 1
Pice, 7036 \
Pice, 7496 \
Pickalier, 735a ''
Pico, PicoU, 6906 \
Picota, Picotaa, Pi- J
cottaa, 704a, 6, !
3236, 359a, 7456 \
Picote, Picotta, Pi- |
cottah, 7046 j
Picquedan, Picque- "
dent, 709a \
Pider, 6906 I
Pidjun English, 709a 1
Pie, 705a \
Pie, 7486 ■
Piecey, 633a
Piece-Goods, 705a '
Pierb, 7246 \
Pierres de Cobra, 8476 •
Pieschtok, 7456 {
Piexe Serra, 808a I
Pigdan, Pigdaun, \
709a ?
Pigeon English, J
709a, 1336 *
Pigeon, Green, 395a i
Pig-sticker, -sticking, a
710a, 709a l
Pigtail, 7106 i
Pike, 749a %
Pikol, 6906 .;
PiMf, Pilau, Pilaw, »
Pillau, Pillaw, Pil- i
loe, Pilow, 7106, t
711a I
Pimple-nose, 7216, |
8176 I
Pinang,Pinange,711a f
Pinaoii, 695a *',
Pinasco, 708a |
Pindara, Pindaree, '4
Pindareh, Pin- '|
darry, Pinderrah, .?
713a, 7116, 7126 I
Pine-apple, 7136, 266 ^
Pinguy, 696a j
Pinjrapole, 7136 |
Pinnace, 6916 ■^
Pintado, Pintadoe, j
Pinthado, 7136, '\
714a, 202a, 2556 i
Pion, 6966 1
Pipal, Pippal, 692a 3
Pir, 6926 ^ I
Pirdai, 677a '
Pire, 6926; ponjale, \
17 a J
Piriaw, 6796 I
INDEX.
1013
Pis^ch, Pisachee,
714&, a
Pisang, 7146
Pisashee, 7146
Piscaria, 700a
Piscash, Pishcash,
Pishcush, 701a, 6,
3546
Pishpash, 715a
Piso, 8976
Pissa, 3896
Pissang, 683a
Pitan, 747a
Pitarah, Pitarrah,
715a, 606
Pize, 704a
Placis, Placy, 7176
Plantain, Plantan,
Plantane, Plan-
tano, Planten,
Plantin, 715a, 716a,
6, 717a
Plassey, 717a
Platan, Platanus,716a
Pochok, 7456, 1736
Pod^r, 7176, 334a
Podeshar, 5726
Podito, 7406
Podshaw, 652ti
Poedechery, 7226
Poee, 7576
Poggle, 7176
Pogodo, 6556
Pohngee, 724a
Pohoon, 7236
Poison-nut, 718a
Pokermore, 7456
Polea, Poleaa, 718a, 6
Polegar, 7186
Poler, Poliar, 7186, a
Policat, 7366
Poligar, 7186; Dog,
7196
PoUam, 7196
Pollicat, 7366
Pollock-saug, 7206
Polo, 7196
P'o-lo-nis-se, 83a
Polo-ye-kia, 7296
Polonga, Polongo,
7206, 225a
Polumbum, 752a
Polwar, 737a
Polya, 7186
Polygar, 719a
Pomeri, 665a
Pomfret, 721a
Pommelo, 7216
Pomphret, 721a
Pompoleon, Pom-
pone, 7216
Ponacaud, Ponam,
252a
Ponany, 166a
Pondicheri, Pondi-
cherry, 7226, a
Pone, 7276, 7376
Pongol, 7226
Ponse, 739a
Ponsy, Ponsway, 6886
Pont de Cheree, 722«
Pooja, Poojah, 7226,
723a ; Poojahs, the,
3246
Poojaree, 723a
Poo j en, 723a
Pool, 723a, 322a
Pool bandy, Pool-
bundy, 7236, a
Poolighee, 7186
Poon, 7236
Poonamalee, 7236
Poongee, 724a
Poor^na, 724a
Poorbeah, Poorbeea,
Poorub, 7246, a
Pootly Nautch, 7246,
Popeya, 6716
Po-po, 7496
Popper, Popper-cake,
7246, 725«, 418a
Porana, 724a
Porao, 733a
Porca, 725a
Porcelain, Porcelana,
Porcelaine, Porce-
lan, Porcelane,
Porcellaine, Porcel-
lana, PorcelMne,
Porcelyn, 725a, 6,
7266, 126
Porchi, 7276
Porcielette, 726a
Pore, 3856, 736a
Porgo, 7266
Porquatt, 725a
Porseleta, 7256
Porte Grande, Pe-
quina, 728a
Portaloon, 746a
Porta Nova, 7276
Portia, 727a
Porto de Gale, 3606 ;
Novo, 7276; Pi-
queno, Picheno,
7276, 728a
Porzellana, 726a
Poshtin, Posteen,
Postln, 728a
Potail, 6856
Potan, 8a
Potato, 8856
Potshaugh, Potshaw,
652a, 6, 8556
Potsiock, 7456
Pottah, 7286
Pottato, 8856
Pouchong, 909a
Poujari, 723a
Poulia, Pouliat, 7186,
5926
Pouran, 724a
Pourschewer, 7626
Poyal, Poyo, 703a
Pra, 7286
Praag, 7296
Pracrit, Pracrita,
730a, 663a
Prage, 730a
Praguana, 6986
Pr^h, 7296
Prahu, 7336
Prammoo, 56a
Prat^p, 674a
Prau, Praw, 734a,
7336
Praw, 7286
Praya, 730a
Prayaga, 7296
Pregona, 6986
Pren, 733a
Presidency, Presi-
dent, 7306
Prickly-heat, 7316 ;
-pear, 732a
Prigany, 6986
Procelana, 726a
Prock, 51a
Proe, 7336
Prom, Prome, Prone,
733a, 7326
Provoe, Prow, 7336, a
Prox, 51a
Pucca, 734a
Puchio, Pucho,
Puchok, 7456, a,
1736
Pucka, Puckah, 734a
Puckalie, Puckall,
Puckally, Puckaul,
Puckauly, 7346 ;
-boys, 735a
Pucker, 734a ; pice,
704a
Puckero, Puckerow,
735a
Puckery, 736a
Puddicherry, 722a
Pudifetanea, Pudi-
patan, Pudopa-
tana, Pudripatan,
7356, a
Puduk, 279a
Puggaree, 736a
Puggee, 736a
Puggerie, 7356
Puggly,7176
Puggry, 7356; -wala,
9356
Puggy, 736a
Pugley, 7176
Puhlwan, 7376
Puhur, 736a
Puja, Pujah, 723a;
Pujahs, the, 723a
Pujari, 723a
Pukka, 7346
Pul, 272a
Pula, Pulamar, 736a, 6
Pulecat, handker-
chief, 708a, 737a
Puler, 718a
Pulicat, 7366 ; hand-
kerchief, 57a, 708a,
737a
PuUao, 711a
Pullicherry, 722a
Pullie, 7186
Pullow, 711a
Pulo Pinaou, 695a
Pulton, Pultoon, Pul-
tun, 737a, 1526
Pulu, 7206
Pu-lu-sha-pu-lo, 7006
Pulwah, Pulwaar,
Pulwar, 737a
Pulwaun, 737a, 6586
Pummel-nose, Pum-
pelmoos, Pumpel-
mos, Pumplemuse,
Pumplenose, 7216.
722a, 8176
Pun, 7376
Punch, 7376 ; -ghar,
739a ; -house, 739a
Punchayet, 7396
Pund, 7376
Pundal, 2216
Pundit, 740a
Pundull, 6656
Pune, 697a
Pun-ghurry, 3726
Punjab, Punjaub,
7426, 741a
Punjum, 708a, 46
Punka, Punkah,
Punkaw, Punker,
743a, 6, 7426
Punsaree, 744a
Punshaw, 6526
Punsoee, 6886
Punt, 7406
Punta di Gallo, 3606
Punticherry, 7226
Punto-Gale, 3606
Puran, Purina, 724a,
8236
Purb, Purba, Pur-
banean, 724a, 6,
6866
Purcellain, 7266
Purdah , Purdanishin,
744a
Purdesee, 7446
Purdoe, 7446
Purga, Purgoo, 727a
Purop, 13a, 7246
Purshaur, 7006
Purvo, Purvoe, 6826,
170a
Purwanna, 7446
Puselen, 7266
Putacho, 6856
Putch, Putcha leaf,
6836
Putch ock, Putchuck,
7446, 7456
Puteah, 708a, 747a
Putelan, Putelaon,
746a
Putelee, 688a
Putiel, 2486
Putlam, 746a
Putnee, Putneedar,
Putney, 746a, 6
Putt£n, Puttanian,
7466, 747a
Puttee, Putteedaree,
747a, 6
Puttiwala, 7476
Putton ketchie, 708a
Puttully-nautch,7246
Putty, 747a
Puttywalla,7476,220a
Putwa, 7476
Puxshaw, 1176
Pyal, 7036
Pye, 7476
1014
INDEX.
Pyjamma, 748a, 7076
Pykar, 7036
Pyke, 748a
Pyon, 6966
Pyre, 736a
Pys^hi, 7146
Pyse, 7496
Pytan, 747a
Qualaluz, 550a
Qhalif, 147a
Qualecut, 1486
Quambaya, 150a
Quamoclit, 7496
Quandreen, 155a
Quantung, 1586
Quatre, 2646
Queda, Quedah,
Quedda, 750a, 6
Queixiome, Queix-
ome, Queixutne,
485a, 6, 7606
Quelin, Quely, 490a
9406
Quemoy, 7506
Quencheny, 2806
Querix, 2746
Quesherv, 288a
Queteryj 4826
Quicheri, 4766
Qui-hi, 7506
Quil, 483a
Quilin, Quilline, 4896
Quilloa, 751a
Quillee, 2506
Quiloa, 7506
Quilon, 751a
Quincij, 6166
Quirpele, 753a
Quitasole, Quit de
Soleil, Quitta Soil,
Quittesol, 488a, 6
Quizome, 486a
Quoihag, 7506
Quoquo, 229a, 3736
Quorongoliz, 273a
Qnybibe, 277a
Quyluee, 751a
Baack, Raak, 366,
4466
Raazpoot, 537a
Rabo del Elephanto,
343a
Racan, Racanner,
Racaon, Rachan,
346
Rachebida, 7556
Rack, -apee, Racke-
house, Rack-punch,
37a, 7396
Radaree, 753a, 7996
Raees, 754a, 7776
Raflfady, 825a
Raffa-gurr'd, Rafu-
gar, 773a, 6
R^ea, 7546
Ragipous, 7556
Raggy, 7536
Ragia, 7546
Ragy, 7536
Rahdar, Rahdari,
753a
Rahety, 168a
Rahth, 467a
Rai, Raiaw, 754a
Raiglin, 7086
Raignolle, 760ay
Rainee, 772a
Raing, 7086
Rains, the, 7536
Rais, 7536
Ra'is-al-hadd, 7696
Raiyat, Raiyot, 7776
Raja, Rajah, 754a
Rajamundry, 7546
Rakan, Rakhang, 346
Raktika, 777a
Ramadhan, 756a
Ramasammy, 7556,
359a
Ramboetan, Ram-
bostan, Rambotan,
Rambotang, Ram-
bustin, 756a
Ramdam, 756a
Ramerin, 665a
Rameshwaram root,
2156
Rarajani, Ramjanny,
R^mjeni, 2956, 774a
Ramoosey, Ramoosy,
7566
Ratno Samee, 7556
Rampoor, Rampore,
Chudder, 8246,218a
Ram-ram, 7566
Ramshelle, 665a
Ramuse, 7196
Ran, 7746
R^n^, Ranee, 757a
Rangoon, 757a
Ranjow, 757a
Ranna, Ilannie, 757a
Ras el had, 7696
R^s Kar^hl, 7696
Rasad, 7766
Rasboute, 7556
Raseed, 7576
Raselgat, 770a
Rashboot, Rashboote,
Rashbout, Rash-
but, Rashpoot,
7556, 583a
Rasid, 7576
R^solhadd, Rassel-
gat, 7696, 770a
Rat-bird, 7576
Rath, 3656
Rati, 777a
Rati, 770a
Rattan, 7576
Rattaree, 7536
Ratti, 777a
Rattle, 770a
Rauti, 772a
Ravine-deer, 758a
Ravjannee, 774a
Raya, 754a
Rayah, 7776
Raye, 758a
Rayet, Rayetwar,
7776, 778a
Raxel, Raxet, 760a
Razai, 7726
Razbut, 755a
Razzia, 758a
Reaper, 758a, 62a
Reas, 758a
Recon, 346, 5946
Red Cliffs, 758a;
-Dog, 7586, 7316;
HiU, 7586
Rees, 758a
Regibuto, 7556
Regulation, -Pro-
vinces, 7586, 759a
Regur, 759a
Reh, 7596
Reinol, 7596, 1726,
6046
Reispoute, 7556
Rel-garry, 3656
Renny, 7716
Renol, 760rt
Resai, 7726
Resbout, Resbuto,
755a, 4446
Reshire, 760a
Resident, 761a
Respondentia, 761a
Ressaidar, 7616
Ressala, 7616
Ressaidar, Resseldar,
762«
Rest-house, 762a
Resum, 762a
Ret-ghurry, 3726
Rettee, 7766
Reys buuto, 755a
Reynol, -Reynold,
760a, 1726
Reyse, 754a
Reyxel, 3826, 760a
Rezai, Rezy, 7726
Rhadary, Rhadorage,
753a
Rhambudan, 756a
Rhinoceros, 762a, la
Rhodes, 763a
Rhomaeus, 768a
Rhonco, 366, 874a
Rhotass, 7626
Riat, 7776
Rice, 763a
Rickshaw, 4596
Right-hand castes,
1716
Ris, 7636
Risalad^r, Risalah-
d^r, 762a
Rishihr, 760a
Rissalla, 762a
Rithl, Ritl, 770a, 864a
Roc, 764a, 230a
Ro^algate, 7696
Rocca, 7676
Rock-pigeon, 765a
Roemaal, 769a
Roger, 7546
Rogue, 765a ; R(^ues'
River, 6186, 7656
767a
Roh, Rohilla,
7666
Rohtas, 763a
Rolong, 767a, 854a
Romall, 769a
Roman, 7686
Romany, 3226
Romi, 768a
Rondel, Rondell,
771a, 7706
Roocka, 7676
Rook, 7676
Rooka, Rookaloo,
7676
Room, 7676
Roomal, Roomaul,
769a
Roomee, 7676
Roopea, Roopee,
Ropia, Ropie, 776a,
8976
Rosalgat, Rosalgate,
7696, 4536
Rosamallia, 770a
Rose-apple, 770a
Roselle, 770a, 7476
Rose Mallows, 770a
RosoUar, 762fi
Rota, Rotan, 7576
Rotas, 763a
Rotola, Rottle,
tola, 770a
Rotus, 763a
Rouble, 773a
Roul, 2296
Roumee,' 769a
Round, 7706
Roundel, 7706 ;
771a \
Rounder, 7706 ^ j
Rounee, Rouni, 7716, \
772a J
Roupie, Roupy, 776a, i
6 \
Rous, 7716 1
Routee, 689a i
Rouzindar, 9a
Rovel, 770a ]
Rowana, Rowannah, \
77lb, a i
Rowce, 7716 |
Rownee, 7716 i
Rowtee, 772a, 689a '
Roy, 772a i
Royal, 155a ^
Roza, 772a i
Rozelgate, 7696 'i
Rozye, 7726, 386a l
Rubbee, 7726, 496a !
Rubble, 773a t
Rubby, 7726 |
Ruble, 773a ]
Rucca, 7676, 406, 473a
Ruffugur, 773a ]
Ruhelah, 767a i
Rum, 7736 i
Rum, Riima, 7686 'j
Rumal, Rumale, ]
Rumall, 769a i
Rume, Rumi, Ru- ;
minus, 768a ^ ^
I Rum-Johnny, 7736 j
Rot-
-boy,
INDEX.
1015
Rumna, 774a
Rumo, 7686
Run, 774a
Run a muck, amok,
22a
Rundell, 771a, 307rt
Runma, 774a
Runn, of Cutch, 7746
Ruotee, 772a
Rupee, Rupia, 7746,
776a
Russud, 7766
Rut, Ruth, 7766,
137«, 3656
Ruttee, Rutty, 7766,
1606, 8076
Ryot, 777a ; Ryot-
w^ri, Ryotwarry,
778a, 481a
Ryse, 754a
Sab, 782a
Saba, 4556
Sabaio, 778a
Sabandar, Sabander,
Sabandor, 8166,
817a, 57a
Sabatz, 816a
Sabayo, 7786, 8166
Sabendor, Sabindar,
Sabindour, 817a,
8166
Sabir, 789a
Sable-fish, 779a, 33a,
414f<, 721a
Sabre, 789a
Sacar mambu, 887a
Saccharon, Saccha-
rum, 8636
Sackcloath, -cloth,
861a, 6
Saderass-Patam, 7796
Sadr, 8626
Sadrampatam, Sad-
rangapatam, Sad-
ringapatnam, 779a
Safflower, 7796, 2526,
2666
Saffron, 780a'
Sagar-pesha, Saggur
Depessah, 7806
Saghree, 8186
Sago, 7806 ; palm,
1666
Sagor, Sagore, 798a
Sagow, 781a
Sagri, 8186
Sagu, 781a
Saguer, Saguire,
7816, 167a
Sagum, 781a
Sagur, Sagura, 7816
Sagwire, 781a
Sah, 816a
Sahab, 782a
Sahanskrit, Sahas-
krit, 7926
Sahib, 7816
Sahoukar, 8586
Sahras, 2496, 2896
Sahu, 816a
Saia, 2156
Sail an, 182a
Saimur, 211a, 505a
St. Deaves, 782a
Saint John's Island,
Islands, 782a, 6,
783a
St, Juan, 783a
Saio, 8586, 5546
Sa'ir, Sairjat, 801a
Saiva, 783a
Saiyid, 8866
Saj, 9106
Sakh, 9066
Sakhar, 8606
Saklatun, 8616
Sai; 7986
Sala, 7836
Saia, 7986
Salaam, 7836
Salabad, 7676
Salac, 784a
Salagram, Salagra-
man, 7856
Salak, 7836
Salam, 7836
Salampora, Salam-
pore, Salamporij,
785a, 6626
Saleb, -misree, 784a, 6
Salem, 7846
Salem, 7836
Salempore, Salem-
poory, Salempouri,
Salempury, 662a,
7846, 785a, 46, 708a
Salep, 784a
Salgram, 7856
Salif, 7846
Saligram, 785a
Salkey, 854a
Sallabad, SaUabaud,
786a
Sallallo, Sallo, SaUoo,
819a, 8186
Salmoli, 807a
Salmon-fish, 4146
Salob, 7846
Salora, 7836
Saloo, 819a
Saloop, 784a
Saloopaut, 7086
Salootree, 786a
Salop, 7846
Salset, Salsete, Sal-
sett, Salsette, 7876,
7866
S^lu, 819a
Saluari, 8336
Salustree, Salutree,
7866
Sal ween, Salwen, 788a
Sam, 8226
Samadra, 8676
Saman, Samanl, 8206
Samano-Codom, 119a
Samara, 8656
Samarl, Samarao,
9776
Samatra, Samatrai,
867a, 6
Sambel, 809a
Samboo, 789a
Sambook, Sambouk,
Sambouka, Sam-
bouq, 788a, 6, 315a,
448a
Sambre, 7886
Sambreel, 8516
Sambu, 789a
Sambuchi, Sambuco,
Sambuk, 7886
Sambur, 7886
Samescretan, 7926
Samggs, 7826
Samkln, 8366
Sammy, -house, 8836
Samori, Samorim,
Samorin, Samory,
9776, 978a
Sampan, 789a
Sampan, 463a
Sampsoe, 7896
Samscortam, Sam-
scroutam, Sam-
scruta, 7926, 793a
Samshew, Sam shoe,
Samshoo, Samshu,
7896, 366
Samskrda, Samskret,
793a
Samsu, 7896
S^muri, 273a
Sanam, 349a
872a
Sancianus, 783a
Sandabur, 379a, 8376
Sandal, Sandalo,
Sandalwood, 7896,
790a
Sanderie wood, 870a
Sanders, 7896
Sandery, 8696
Sandle, 7896
Sandowav, 7906
Sanf, 1836, 455a
Sanga, 8706
Sanga9a, 7916
Sangah, 8706
Sangarie, 4506, 408a
Sangens, San Gio-
vanni, 7826
Sangtarah, 643a
Sangue9a, 7916
Sanguicel, 791a, 362a
Sanguicer, Sanguiseo,
Sanguiseu, Sangu-
seer, 7916, 792a
Saniade, Saniasi,872a
Sanjali, 7956
Sanjan, 8756, 7826
Sannase, 872a
Sanno, 7086
Sanny^a, Sanny&l,
872a
San Paolo, 688a
Sanscreet, Sanscript,
Sanscroot, San-
skrit, Sanskritze,
793a, 792a
Santal, 790a
Santry, 870a
San-yas^, Sanyasy,
872a
Saothon, 9096
Sapaku, 794a
Sapan, Sapao, 7946
Sapec, Sapeca, Sa-
pfeque, Sapeku,
Sapocon, 794o,
793a, 6
Sapon, 7946
Saponin, 4516
Sapoon, 794a
Sappan, 794a, 6, 1136
Sapperselaar, 8406
Sappica, 7936
Sappon, 7946
^apd^apa, 833a, b
Sarabogoi, Sarabogv,
7956, a
Sarabula, 8336
Sarafe, 832a
Saraglia, Sar^l, Sa-
raius, 812a, 6
Sarampura, 785a
Sarandib, Sarandfp,
1016, 182a
Sarang, Saranghi,
813a
Sar^pardah, 877a
Saraphi, 974A
Saras, 1946
Sarawil, 8336
Sarbacane, Sarba-
tane, 795a, 7816
Sarbet, 826a
Sarboji, 795a
Sardar,Sardare, 8416,
811a
Saree, Sarijn, 7956
Saringam, 8776
Samau, 7956
Sarong, 796a, 138a
Saros, 249a, 2896
Sarraf, 832a
Sarray, 812a
Sarus, 289a
Sary, 8126
Sasim, 8426
Sassergate, 7086
Sastracundee, 7086
Sastrangol, 8236
Satagam, Satagan,
728a, 4186
Sataldur, 878a
Satbhai, 814a
Satg^nw, S^tg^n,
7966, 797a
Sati, 1896
Satf, 8796, 882a
Satigam, 7966
Satin, 797a
Satlada, Satlader,
Satlaj, SatWt, 878a
Satrap, 7976
Satsuma, 798a
Sattee, 881a
Satya Wati, 8806
Saualacca, 8446
Saucem Saucem, 420a
Saudanc, 865a
Saugor, Island, 798a
Saul-wood, 798a
1016
INDEX.
Saunders, 790a
Saurry, 7956
Savaiu, 779a,
Savash, 816a
Savayo, 7786
Saveis, 4146
Savendroog, Savendy
Droog, 8146
Sawakin, 860a
Saw^lak, 8446
Sawarl Camel, 858a
Sawarry, 858a
Sawmy, 8836
Saya, 216a
Sayer, Sayr, 7986,
800a
Sbasalar, 8406
Scarlet, 8016, 861a
Scavage, Scavager,
Scavageour, Sca-
vagium , Scavenger,
Scawageour, 802a,
6, 803a, 8016, 346a
Schad, 458a
Schai, 5936, 825a
Schakar, 8646
Schal, 8246
Schalam, 7836
Schalembron, 1956
Schaman, 8206
Scheik Bandar, 8166
Scheithan, 8186
Schekal, 444a
Scherephi, 9746
Schiah, Schiite, 825a,
6
Schiraz, 8296
Schite, 202a
Sciai, 825a
Scial, 8246
Sciam, 823a
Sciamuthera, 867a
Sciddee, 8126
Scigla, 829a
Scimdy, 8376
Scimeter, Scimitar,
8046
Scinde,Scindy, 837a, 6
Seise, 8856
Scriuano, Scrivan,
Scrivano, 804a,
163a, 3106
Scymetar, Scymitar,
8046, a
Sea-cockles, 2706;
-cocoanut, 2316
Seacunny, 8046, 558a
Seapiah, Seapoy,
Seapy, 810a, 8096
Sear, 5646
Seat, 8136
Seaw, 825a
Sebundee, Sebundy,
8056, a
S€chelles, S6cheyles,
815a
Secunni, 805a
Seddee, 8066
Sedoa, Sedoe, 7906
Seebar, 827a
Seedy, 806a, 470a
■ Seek, Seekh, 836a
Seek-man, 8356
Seekul-putty, 809a
Seemul, 807a
Seer, 807a
Seerband, Seerbetti,
Seerbund, 7086,
943a
Seerfish, 808a, 721a
Seerky, 842a
Seerpaw, 8086, 4836
Seersbaud, 7086
Seersucker, 7086
Seetulputty, 809a
Seik,Seikh, 836a, 8356
Seilan, 182a
Seir-fish, 8086, 895a
Seivia, 783a
Sej-garry, 3656
Sekar, 8606
Sela, 8196
Selebres, 1806
Seling, 8466
Selland, 182a
Semane, 821a
Semball, 809a
Sembuk, 7886
Semeano, Semian,
Semiane, Semi-
anna, Semijane,
821a
Sempitan, 868a, 9556
'L-qfivWa, 211a
Senass)'^, 8726
Sengtereh,
terrah, 8706, 871a
Senior Merchant, 2226
Sennaar, 187a
Sepah Salar, 8406
Sepaya, 910a
Sepoy, 809rt
Sequin, 1936
Ser, 8076
Seraffin, 9746
Serai, 8116
Serang, 8126
Ser-apah, 8086
Seraphim, Seraphin,
974a, 813a
Serass, 249a, 2896
Serauee, 8126
Sercase, Serchis, 316,
438a
Serendeep, Sereudlb,
Serendiva, 1826,
813a, 1816
Serian, 8866
Seringapatam, 813a
Serinjam, 8776
Serious, 289a
Seris, 842a
Serishtadar, 8266
Serof, 8326
Serpaw, 8086
Serpent's-stone, 848a
Serpeych, 813a, 484a
Serpow, 8086, 9396
Serraglio, 8116
Serrapiirdah, 877a
Serray, 812a
Serre, 808a
Serribaff, 8296
Serristadar, 8266
Serwan, 689a, 8776
Serye, 8116
Set, 8136
Setewale, 9796
Seth, 8136
Setlege, 878a
Sett, 8136, 1896
Settlement, 8136
Settre'a, 4826
Setuni, 7976
Setweth, 980a
Seuto, 829a
Seven Brothers, 814a;
Pagodas, 814a ;
Sisters, 814a, 6076
Severndroog, 814a
Sewalick, Sew^lik,
8456
Sewary, 858a
Seychelle, Islands,
8146
Seydra, 8536
Seyjan, 7826
Sezawul, 894a
Sha, 816a
Shaal, 7986
Shaan, 823a
Shabander, Sha-
Bander, 187a, 645a
Shabash, 816a
Shabunder, 8166,
127a
Shackelay, 217a
Shaddock, 8176, 7216
Shade, 818a
Shadock, 8176
Shagreen, 818a
Shahbandar, Shah-
bunder, 8166, 817a
Shahee, Shahey , 194a,
3896
Shah Goest, 831a
Shahr-i-nao, Shaher-
ul-Nawi, 796a, 914a,
8676
Shaii. 216a
Shaikh, 693a, 8256
Shaitan, 8186
Shaivite, 783a
Shakal, 444a
Shaki, 442a
Shalbaft, 7086
Shalee, 8186, 183a
Shaleeat, 183a
Shalgramti, 7856
Shalie, 8196
Shaliyat, 183a, 819a,
829a
Shaloo, 8186
Shalwar, 8336
Shalyat, 183a
Sham, 823a
Shama, 8196
Shaman, Shamanism,
820a. 119a
Shambogue, 8206
Shameanah, Sha-
meeana, 821a
Shampoeing, Sham-
poing. Shampoo,
8216, a
Shamsheer, 8046
Shamyana, Shamy-
anah, 821a
Shan, 8216, 504a
Shanaboga, 8206
Shanarcash, 1936
Shanbaf, Shanbaff,
8236, a
Shanbague, Shan-
bogue, 8206
Shandernagor, 1466,
1846
Shank, 1846
Shanscrit, 793a
Shar^b, 826a'
Sharovary, 8336
Shashma, 798a
Shastah, Shaster,
8236, 963a
Shastree, 824a
Shataludr, 878a
Shatree, 3896
Shat-shashti, 787a
Shaul, 8246
Shawbandaar, Shaw-
bunder, 817a, 6966
Shawl, 824a; Goat,
831a ; Shawool,
824a
Shay, 3896
Sheah-maul, 8256
Shebander, 816a
Shecarry, 8276
Sheeah, 8246
Sheek, 825a
Sheelay, 8196
Sheer mahl. Sheer-
maul, 8256, 51a
SheettiWpatee, 809a
Sheeut, 8256
Sheher-al-Nawi, 796a
Sheek, 8256
Sheik, 8366
Sheikh, 8256, 693a
Shekar, 8276; She-
karry, 8276
Shekho, 8286
Shela, Shelah, 819a, 6
Shell, 824a
Sheila, 8186
Sherash, Sheraz, 8296
Sherbet, 8256
Shereef, 8266, 170a
Sherephene, 975a
Sheriff, 832a
Sheristadar, 8266
Shervaraya, 8266
Sheiil, 211a
Shevaroy Hills, 8266
Shewage, 8036
Shewalic, 846a
Sheyah, 8716
Sheybar, 826a
Sheykh, 8256
Shia, 8246
Shian, 8346
Shibar, Shibbar,
827a, 550a
Shickar, 8276
Shiekul-ghur, 8356
Shigala, 8286
Shigram, Shigram-
poe, 827a, 4746
INDEX.
1017
831&,
Shikar, 827& ; Shi-
karee, 8276; Shi-
kar-gah, 828a ;
Shikari, 828a
Shikho, 828«
Shilin, Shilingh, 847a
Shilla, 819&
Shinattarashan, 197&
Shinbeam, Shinbeen,
Shinbin, 8286
Shiakala, Shinkali,
Shinkli, 829a, 8286
Shinsiira, 1466, 201a
Shintau, Shintoo,
8296, a
Shiraz, 8296
Shireenbaf, Shlrin-
baf, 8296, 8236
Shirry, 2206
Shisham, 830a, 842a
Shisha-mahal, Shish-
muhull, 830a
Shitan, 8186
Shoaldarree, 8316
Shoe, of Gold, 830a ;
flower, 8306 ; goose,
831a
Shoke, 831a
Shola, 831a
Shoo, of Gold, 8306
Shoocka, 8316
Shooldarry,
6886
Shooter-sowar,
-suwar, 8576
Shoukh, Shouq, 831a
Shoyu, 859a
Shraub, 8316
Shreif, 8266
Shrobb, 8316
Shroff, Shroffage,
8316
Shrub, 8266, 8326
Shudder, 2176
Shuddery, 4826, 8536
Shukha, 8316
Shulwaurs, 8326, 7076
Shurbat, 826a
Shuta Sarwar, Shutur
Sowar, Suwar,
858a, 8576
Shwg Dagon, 2916
Shyrash, 8296
Siagois, 831a
Siam, 8336, 8526
Siamback, 186a
Siamotra, 867a
Sian, Siao, 8346, 796a
Si-a-yoo-tha-ya, 466a
Sibbendy, 8056
2i/3cb/), 8766
Sica, Sicca, 835a,
8346, 736, 7756
Sicchese, 3l6
Sickman, 8356
Sicktersoy, 7086
Sicleegur, 8356
Sicque, 836a
Siddee, Siddy, Sidhi,
8066
Sieledeba, Sielediba,
176a, 181 6, 1846, 547a
Si§m, Sien, Sieng,
8226, 834a
Sihala, 1816
Sike,Sihk, Sikh, 836a,
8356
Sikka, Sikkah, 835a
Siklatun, 8616
Sikunder's grass, 877a
Sil^n, 182a
Silboot, 8366
Silebis, 1806
Siling, 847a
Sillpat, 8366
Silladar, Sillahdar,
8366, 69a
Sillah-posh, 8366
Sillan, 1826
Sillaposh, 8366
Silledar, 8366
Sillahposh, 8366
Silmagoor, 8366
Silon, 1826
Silpet, 8366
^imkin, 8366
Simmul, Simul, 807a
XifivWa, 211a
Sin, 455a ; -Masin,
■ 5316
Sinabafa, Sinab^ffo,
Sinabafo, Sina-
baph, 8236, a, 126
Sinae, 1976
Sinasse, Sinassy, 8726
Sincapore, Sincapura,
Sincapure, 839a,
840a
Sind, Sinda, 837a,
4356, 4536
Sindabur, Sindabura,
Sindaburi, 8376,
838a, 379a, 8286
Sindan, 7826, 211a
Sindapur, 838a
Sinde, 8376
Sindhee, 8066
Sindo, Sindu, Sindy,
3206, 8376
Singalese, 8386
Singapoera, Singa-
pore, Singapura,
840a, 8396 ^
Singara, Singerah,
Singhara, 840a,
4256
Singuyli, 829a
Sini, Slnly, Sinlya,
198a, 6, 199a
Sin Kalan, 5316
Sinkaldip, 182a
Sinnasse, 8726
Sinternu, 201a
Sinto, Sintoo, 8296, a
Sion, 8346
Sipae, Sipahee, Sipa-
hi, 8106, 8096
Sipah-Salaar, Sipah-
salar, Sipahselar,
8406, 569a
Sipai, 8106
Sipasalar, 6126
Sipoy, 8106
Siqua, 835a
Sirash, 8296
Sircar, 8406, 63a,
856a
Sirdar, 8416; -bearer,
beehrah, 8416, 78a ;
Sirdaur, 8416
Sirdrars, 8416
Sirian, 886a
Siring, 8296
Sirkar, 841d, 2226
Sirky, 8416, 877a
Sirpeach, 813a
Sirrakee, 842a
Sirris, 842a
Sisee, 886a
Sissoo, 842a
Sital-pattI, 809a
Sitti, 190a
Sitting-up, 8426
Sittringee, Sittringy,
843a
Sitty, 190a
Siturngee, 843a
Siv^lik, Siw^lik, Si-
walikh, 8456, 843a,
844a
Si-yo-thi-ya, 466a
Size-da, 494a
Sjaharnouw, 796a
Sjahbandar, 817a
Sjoppera, 220a
Skeen, 846a
Slam, 4396, 440a
Slave, 845a
Sling, 8466
Slippet, 8366
Sloth, 8476
Snake-stone, 8476,76,
24a, 906
Sneaker, 849a
Snow rupee, 8496
Soacie, Soajes, 8546
Soay, 7786
Soco, 8046
Sodagar, 857a
Sodoe, 7906
Sofala, 8496
Sofia, Sofi, 8556
Sogwan, 9116
Sohali, 883a
Sola, 8506
Solamandalam, 257a
Solar, '8506 ; topee,
851a
Solda, Soldan, 2oX-
davos, Soldanus,
865a
Solgramma, 7856
Soliolum, Solinum,
9516
Solmandala, Solmon-
dul, Solmundul,
85a, 258a
Somana - Kotamo,
3666
Somba, Sombay, 851a
Sombra, 9516 ; Som-
breiro. Boy de,
851a, b, 569a ;
Sombrero, Chan-
nel, 851a, 852a ;
Sombreyro, Some-
rera, 952a, 8516,
852a
Somma Cuddom,
Sommona - Codom,
3666, 729a
Sonahparinda, Sona-
paranta, 852a, 6
Sonaut, 7756
Sonda, 869a
Sonni, 871a
Sonthal, Sonthur,
8526, 853a
Soobadar, 856a
Soobah, 856a
Sooder, Soodra, 853a
Soofee, 856a
Soojee, 8536
Sooju, 859rt
Soojy, 8536
Sooklaat, Sooklat,
8616, 862a
Soonderbund, 870a
Soonnee, 871a
Soontaar, 853a
Soontara, 643a, 8706
Soopara, 8736
Sooparie, 6896
Soorky, 854a
Soorma, 854a
Soorsack, 857a
Soosey, Soosie, 855a,
8546, 7086
Sootaloota, 2216
Sopara, 8736
Sophi, Sophius,
Sophy, 855a
Sorath, 876a
Sorbet, 826a
Soret, Soreth, 8766, a
Somau, 7956
Sorrabula, 8336
Sorroy, 8126
Soualec, 8446
Souba, 856a ; Souba-
dar, 8566 ; Soubah,
8566 ; Soubahdar,
8566
Soucan, 8046
Soucar, 7776, 8586
Souchong, 9096
Soudagur, 857a
Soudan, Soudanc,
865a
Soudra, 8536
Sou-la- tch'a, 8766
Sou-men-t'ala, 8676
Xoinrdpa, 'Zovvtrapa,
'Lov(t>dp, 873a
Sour^chtra, 8766
Souray, 8126
Soure, 874a
Souret, 8756
Sour Sack, Soursop,
8576, a
Sony, 859a
Sowar, 8576, 858a;
Shooter, 8576
Sowarree, Sowarri,
Sowary, 858a, 719a
Sowcar, 858a
VSoy, 8586
Spachi, Spahee,
1018
INDEX.
Spahi, Spahiz,
Su-tnen-ta-la, 867a
Swallow, 883a, 6
Tair, 912a
Sphai, Spie, 811«
Summerhead, 851a, 6
Swally, Hole, Marine,
Tair 9506
Spin, 859a
Summiniana, 821a
Roads, 883a
Taj, Mehale, 889a, 6
Sponge Cake, 859a
Sumoltra, Sumotra,
Swamee-house, 884a;
T^ka, 9406
Spotted-Deer, Deare,
867a, 8666
Swami, Swamme,
Tak^vi, 941a
859a
Sumpitan, 868a, 7816,
884a, 8826; Swamy,-
Takht revan, 888a
Squeeze, 859&
795a
house, jewelry, pa-
Taksaul, 947a
Stange, Stank, 899a
Sumuthra, Sumutra,
goda, 883a, 884a
Tal, 8926
Station, 859&
867a, 8666
Swangy, 969a
Tala, 927a
Stevedore, 8596
Sun, 871a
Swatch, 884a
/Sweet Apple, 8846 ;
Oleander, 8846 ;
Talacimanni, 8936
Stick-insect, 859& ;
Sun^paranta, 852a ■
Talagrepos, 891a
-lac, 860a
Sunbuk, 788a
Talaing, 8896
Stink-wood, 860a
Sunda, SundaCalapa,
Potato, 8846 ;
Talang, Talanj, 9126
Streedhana, 860a
868a, 869a
Sweetsop, 8576
Talapoi, Talapoin,
Talapoy, 891a,
Streights of Govema-
Sundarbans, Sunder-
Syagush, Syah-gush,
dore, 391a
bunds, Sundra-
8906, 6636, 724a
Stridhan, Stridhana,
bund, 870a, 6, 869a
Svam, Syao, 8346
Talavai, 2926
860a
Sungar, Sungha, 8706
Syc, 836a
Tale, Talee, Tali,
Stupa, 860a
Sungtara, 8706
Syce, 8856
892ct, 8916
Su^kin, 860(6
Sunn, 871a
Sycee, 886d
Taliar, 892a
Sually, Sualybar,
Sunnee, Sunni, 871a,
Syddy, 8066
Talien, 8906
883a, h
6, 825a
Syer, 8006
Talinga, Talingha,
Suami, 8836
Sunnud, 8716
Sykary, 8276
913a
Subadar, 8566
Sunny, 871a
Syke, 836a
Talipoi, 891a
Subah, 856a
Sunny Baba, 426
Syklatoun, 8616
Talipot, 8926, 140a
Subahdar, 8566
Silntarah, 643a, 871a
Symbol, 807a
Talisman, Talismani,
Sub^r^, 873a
Suny^ee, Sunyasse,
Syncapuranus, 8396
Talismanni, 893a, 6
Subidar, 8566
8716, 8726
Sypae, 8096
Talius, 892a
Sublom, Subnom,
Sup^ra, 8726
Syrang, 813a
Taliyamar, 894a
7086
Suparij, 6896
Syras, 886a, 289a
Talkiat, 941a
Sucar, Succare, 863a,
Supera, 873<t, 8956
Syre, 7986
Tallapoy, 891a
864a
Supervisor, 5a, 2356
Syriam, Syrian, 886a
Talleca, 4976
Succatoon, 7086
Supparaka, 873a
Syricum, 4526
Talliar, Talliari, 8926
Suckat, 861a
Suppya, 8096
Syud, 8866
Tallica, 894a
Sucker-Bucker, 8606
Supreme Court, 8736
Tallipot, 893a, 771a
Sucket, 8606
Sura, 874a, 366
Tallopin, 8916
Suckette, 175a
Surahee,SurahI,8126,
Talman, 894a
Suclat, 861a
382a
Taalima, 893a
Talook, Talookdar,
Sudden Death, 862a
^vpaarprjv^y 8746
Taaluc, 384a
894a, 6
Sudder, 862f<; Adaw-
Surat, 874a
Tabacca, Tabacco,
Talpet, 8926
lut,46;Ameen,176,
Surath, 876a
Tabako, 925a, 9246,
Talpooy, 891a
862a; Board, 862a;
Suray, 812a
9266
Tarn, 2946
Court, 862a; Sta-
Sure, 874a
Tabasheer, Tabashir,
Tam, 930a
tion, 8626
Surkunda, 8766, 8416
Tabaxer, Tabaxiir,
Tamachar, 9416
Sudkawan, 2036
Surma, 854a
Tabaxir, 887a, 6,
Tamalapatra, 544a
Sudrung Puttun , 7796
Surnasa, 3786
546, 863a
Tamarai, Tamarani,
Sufalah,Sufarah,8736
Surpage, Surpaish,
Tabby, 8876
8956
Sufeena, 8626
279a, 813a
Table-shade, 818a
Tamarind, 8946 ;
Suffavean, Suffee,
Surp^raka, 873a
Taboot, 8876
Fish, 895a, 808a
856a, 8556
Surpoose, 877a, 1956
Tacavi, 9406
Tamar - al - Hindi,
Suffola, 8506
Surrapurda, 877a
Tack, 8976
Tamarinde, Tama-
Suffy, Sufi, 8556, a
Surrat, 8756
Tack-ravan, 8876
rindi, 8946, 895a
/Sugar, 8626 ; Candie,
Surrinjaum, 8776 ;
Tacourou, 915a
Tamasha, 941a
Candy, 156a ;
Surrinjaumee
Gram, 8776
Tacque, 898a
Tamb^ku, 9266
Suger, candy, 8646
Tact-ravan, 888a
Tambanck, 9296
Sujee, Suji, 854a,
Surrow, 8776
Taddy, Tadee, Tadie,
Tamberanee, Tam-
Surroy, 812a
927a, 6
biraine, 8956
Suk, 214a
Sursack, Sursak,
Tael, Taey, 888a,
Tamboli, Tambul,
Sukkanglr, 8046
857a, 6
155a, 6906
914a, 942a
Suklat, 862a
Surwaun, 8776
Taffatshela, Taffaty,
Tamerim, 895a
Sukor, 8606
Surwar, 8576
46. 7086
Tamgua, 8976
Sukte, 861a
Sury, 874a, 739a
Tagadgeer, 334a
Tamil, 3266, 5396
Sull, 7526
Susa, 855a
Tahe, 8886
Tampadewa, Tampa-
Sulia, 207a
Sutee, 8826, 883a
Tah-Qhana, 947a
deeva, 852a, 6
Suldari, 8316
Sutledge, Sutlej, 8776,
Tahseeldar, Tahsil-
Tamralipti, 9416
Sulky, 854a
878a
dar, 8886, 889a
Tamtam, 930a
Sullah, 8196
Suttee, 8786
Taie, 888a, 155a
Tana, 896a
Sulmah, 854a
Suursack, 8576
Taikhana, 947a
Tana, 8956, 2446;
Sultan, 8646
Suwar, 8576 ; Suwar-
Taile, 8886
Mayambu, 896a
Sumatra, 8656
ree, 858a
Tailinga, 9136
Tanabard, 3226, 3606
Sumbrero, 8516
Suzan, 7826
Tailor-bird, 889a
Tanacerin, 9146
Sumjao, 868a
Swalloe, 883a
Tainsook, 7086
Tanadar, Tanadaria,
INDEX.
1019
896a, 686a, 787a,
Tasimacan, 8896
Telunga, 9136
Tiger, 921a
782&
Tassar, 9456
Tembool, Tembul,
Tiggall, 9186
Tanah, 89o&
Tat, 903a
9136, 914a, 89a
Tigre, 922a
Tanasary, Tanaser,
Tat,- 9036
Tena9ar, 914a
Tigris, 9216, 1016
Tanasery, Tanas-
Tatoo, Tatt, 903a
Tenadar, 896a
Tika, Tikawala, 919a
saria, Tanassarien,
Tattee, 9036
Tenaseri , Tenasserini ,
Tilang, Tiling, Til-
914a, b, 627a
Tattoo, Tattou, 9026,
Tenasirin, Tenazar,
inga, Tilingana,
Tanaw, 896a
903a
914a, 6
9126, 913a
Tanck, Tancke,
Tatty, 903a
Tendell, 4116
TlfiovXa, 211a
Tancho, 8996
Tatu, 903a
Tenga, 229a
Tincall, Tincar, 9236
Tandail, 569a, 6126
Taut, 9036
Tenga, 898a
Tindal, 9236
Tandar, 8966
Tauwy, 904a
Tenugu, Tenungu,
Tinkal, 9236
Tandll, 9236
Tauzee, 9046
9136
Tinnevelly, 924a
Tanga, 8966, 6776
Tava, 315a
Tepoy, 709a
Tinpoy, 910a
Tangan, 898a
Tavae, Tavay, Tavi,
Terai, 9146
Tipari, Tiparry, 9246,
Tang^r, 9236
Tavoy, 904a
Teraphim, 974a
a
T^ng'han, 898a, 387a
Taweey,Taweez,904a
Terindam, 709a
Tiphon, 949a
Tango, Tangu, 8976,
Tawny-kertch, 9306
Terreinho, Terrenho,
Tippoo Sahib, 9246
758a
Tayar, 9506
Terrheno, 503a
Tir, 9246
Tangun, 898a, 9236
Tayca, 9116
Terrai, 915a
Tirasole, 487a
Tanjeeb, 7086
Taye, Tayel, 888a
Terranquim, 9376
Tirishirapali, 939a
Tanjore, 8986; Pill,
Tayer, 9506
Terry, 9146
Tirkut, 9246
8986
Tayl, 9186
Terry, 9276
Tirt, Tirtha, 912a
Tank, Tanka, 8986,
Tazee, T^zi, 9046
Tershana, 37a
Tiruxerapalai, 939a
900a
Tazeea, Ta'zia,
Terye, 9146
Tisheldar, 889a
Tanka, 9426
Ta'ziya, Taziyu,
Teriz, 319a
Titticorin, 9466
Tanka, Tankah,
9046, 905a, 4196,
Tessersse, 946a
Tiutenaga, 933a
Tankchah, 897a, 6
8876
Testury, 334a
Tiva, Tiyan, 9246
Tanksal, 947a
Tazzy, 9046
Tey, 9066
Tiyu, 3196, 320a
Tankun, 898a
Tchapan, 2196
Tez-pat, 912a
Tma, 929a
Tanna, 8956
Tchaukykane, 206a
Thabbat, Thabet,
Tobacco, 9246
Tannadar, 896a
Tchaush, 2126
9186, a
Tobbat, 9356, 9176
Tannaserye, Tanna-
Tchekmen, 2196
Thaeur, Thakoor,
Tobra, 9266
serim, 9146
T'cherout, 189a
Thakur, 915a
Toddy, 926a; Bird,
Tannie Karetje, 9306
Tchilim, 7486
Thalassiraani, 8936
Cat, 928a
Tannore, Tanor,
Tchi-tchi, 1866
Thana, 8956
Toepass, 9396, 534a
Tanoor, 9006
Te, Tea, 9076, 905a ;
Thana, 896a ; Thana-
Toffochillen, 3766
Tanque, 8996
Caddy, 9096; early,
dar,896a;Th^nah,
Toishik-khanna, 936a
Tany Pundal, 2216
2106
896a
Toko, 928a
Tapi, 901a
Teak, 910a
The, Thea, Thee,
Tola, Tole, 9286, 8076,
Tappal, Tappaul,
Teapoy, 910a
9076, a, 9066
8356
901a, 9006
Tebachir, 887a
Theg, 9166
Tuliban, 9436
Tappee, 901a
Tebet, 918a
Th§k, 912a
Tolinate, 456
Taprobane, 181a, 547a
Teca, 911a
Thenasserim, 9l4a
T611a, 6416, 9286
Tapseil, 7086
Teccali, 9186
Thermantidote, 9156
Tolliban, Tolopan,
Taptee, Tapty, 901a
Tecka, 9116
Theyl, 8886
9436
Tar, Tara, 901a, 6736
Tecul, 9186
Thibet, 918a
Tolwa, 941a
Tarakaw, 9376
Tee, 9116
Thin, Thinae, 197a
Tomacha, 9416
Tarboosh, Tarbrush,
Tee, 9076
Thistle, yellow, 2996
Thomand, 929a
Toman, Tomand,
877a
Teecall, 919a
Tomandar, To-
Tare, 901a
Teecka, 919a
Thonaprondah, 8526
mano, 929a, 501 a
Tare and Tret, 9016,
Teek, 9116
Thonjaun, 931a
Tomasha, Tomasia,
Tarega, Tarege,
Teek, 912a
Thug, 9156
9416
Tareghe, 9016, 902ft
Teeka, 919a
Thunaparanta, 852a
Tomaun, 9286
Taren, Tarent, 9016
Teen, 155a
T, huseeldam, 889a
Tombac, Tomback,
Targum, 327a
Teertha, Teerut, 912a
Tiapp, 209a
9296
Tarhd^r, 136
Tehr, 912a, 8776
Tibat, Tibbat, Tibet,
Tombadeva, 8526
Tan, Tarif, 927a, 6
Tehsildar, 889a
917a, 6, 918a
Tombaga, 9296
Tariff, Tariffa, 902a
Teiparu, 924a
Tical, 9186
Tombali, 942a, 477a
Tamassari, 9146
Tejpat, 912a
Ticca, 919a
Tomjohn, 9306
Tarnatanne, 7086
Teke,Tekewood,91l6
Ticka, 919a
Tompdevah, 8526
Tarouk, Taroup, 902a
Telapoi, 891a
Tickeea, 2096
Tom-tom, 9296
Tarr, 9016
Telinga, Telingee,
Ticker, 919a
Tone, Ton6, Tonee,
Tarranquin, 9376
9126, 913a, 1246,
Ticksali, 947a
323a, 6
Tarreck, 902a
488a, 8896
Ticky, Ticky taw,
Tonga, 930a
Tarree, 927a
Tellicherry Chair,
Ticky-Tock, 9196
Tonga, 898a
Tarryar, 892a, 736
931a
Tic-polonga, 7206
Tongha, 930a
Tartoree, 709a
Tellinga, Tellingana,
Tier-cutty, 9196
Tonicatchy, 9306
Tasheriff, Tasheriffe,
Tellinger, 913a, 6
Tiff, Tiffar, Tiffen,
Tonjin, Tonjon, 931a,
Tashreef, 902a,
Teloogoo, Telougou,
Tiffin, Tiffing, 920a,
9306, 463a, 8836
8086, 9396
9136, a
6, 921a
Tonny, Tony, 323a, 6
Tasar, 946a
Telselin, 3736
Tifoni, 9496
Toofan,Toofaun,950a
1020
INDEX.
Toolsy, 931a
conomale, Trinke-
Tunca, Tuncah, Tun-
Tzinesthan, Tzinia,
Toom, 567&
male, Trinkene-
car, Tuncaw, 942a,
Tzinista, Tzinitza,
Toomongong, 931 &
male, Trinquene-
761a
1976
Toon, Toona, 932a
male, 939a, 6
Tungah, 898a
'^tvKavuTT'l)piov, 192&
Toopaz, 328a
Tripang, 9396, 883a
Tunkaw, Tunkhwah,
T^le, 8196
Toorkay, Toorkey,
Tripigny, Tripini,
428a, 9496
932a
9386
Tunnee, 9456
Toos, 847a
Triplicane, 9396
Tunny, 3236
Uddlee-budlee, 805a
Toothanage, Tooth
Trippany, 9386
Tunnyketch, 9306
Ugen, 639a
and Egg Metal,
Triquillimal^, Tri-
Tupay, 328a
Ugentana, 940a
Toothenague,
quinamale, Tri-
Tuphan, Tuphao,
Ugger-wood, Uggur
Tootnague, 933a,
quinimale, 939a
950a, 949a
oil, 3356, 386a
932&
Trisoe, Triste, 35a
Tupy, 9356
Ugli, Ugolim, 4236, a
Top, 935a
Tritchenapali, 939a
Ttira, 9426
Ujantana, Ujong-
Topas, Topass, To-
Tritchy, 9386
Turaka, 943a
taua, Ujungtanah,
4146, 9506, 951a
passee, 934a, 9336,
Trivandnim. 9396
Turban, Turbant,
6046
Trivelicane, 9396
Turbante, Tur-
Ulcinde, 3206
Topaz, 9336
Tropina, 3266
banti,Turbat,943a,
Ulock, 9716
Tope, 9346 ; khana.
Tnichinapolli, 939a
6, 944a
Ulu balang, 639a
khonnah, 935a, 6
Trujanaan, 327a
Turchimannus, Tur-
Umbarry, 17a
Topee, 9356; w^l^.
Trump^k, 940a
cimannus, Turge-
Umbrella, 9516
walla, 9356, 936a
Truximan, 3276, 640a
manus, 3276, a
Umbra, 6376
Topete, 9356
Tryphala, Tryphera,
Turkey, 932a
Umbraculum, Um-
Tophana, 9356
609a
Turkey, 9446
brell. Umbrella,
Topi, 9356 ;w^^, 936a
Tsaubwa, 205a
Turki, -koq, 932a,
Umbrello, Un-
Topsail, 7086
Tschakeli, 217a
9456
brele, 951a, 6, 952a
Topscanna, 9356
Tsehollo 218a
Turmeric, 549a
Uncalvet, 1496
Topseil, 136
Tsehuddirer, 8536
Turnee, 9456
Undra Cundra, 4136 ;
Torcull, 936a
Tshai, Tsia, 908a,
Turpaul, 9456
Upa, Upas, 957a,
Torii, 659a
9076
Turquan, 932a
9526
Torunpaque, 940a
Tsiam, 1836
Turry,Turryani,915a
Uplah, 6396
Tos-dan, 9366
Tsjannok, 26, 3a
Tururabake, Turum-
Uplot, Uplotte, 7456
Toshaconna, Toshe-
Tsjaus, 213a
baque, 940a
Upper Roger, 9596
kanah, Toshkhana,
Tual, 919a
Turushka, 943a
Uraca, 36a
936a
Tuam, Tuan, 9406, a,
Turveez, 904a
Urizza, 867a
Tostdaun, 9Z6d
866a
Turwar, 941a
Urjee, Urz, Urz-
Totti, 9366
Tubbatina, 9176
Tus, 7926
daast, Urzee, 9596
Totucoury, 946a
Tucana, 9366
Tussah, 9456
Usbec, 9606
Toty, 9366
Tucka, 9406
Tusseeldar, 889a
'Usfur, 780a
Toucan, Toucham,
Tuek^vee, 9406
Tusseh, Tusser, Tus-
Ushrufee, 960a
9366, 937a
Tuckeah, 130a
sur, 946a, 6
Uspeck, 9606
Touffan, Touffon,
Tuckeed, 941a
Tutecareen, Tute-
Uspuck, 411a
949a
Tuckiah, 941a
coryn, 9466
Uspuk, 960a
Uzbeg, 960a
Touman, 929a
Tufan, Tufao, Tu-
Tu-te-nag, Tute-
Toung-gyan, 252a
faon, Tuffon, Tuf-
nague, Tutenegg;
Toupas, 9336
foon, Tufoes, 948a,
Tuthinag, 933a,
T:ovTrdTa, 918a
949a, 6
9236
Vacca, 9606
Towleea, 937a
Tugger-wood, 3356
Tut,hoo, 903a
Vaccination, 9606
Traga, 937a, 916, 4976
Tuia, 9246
Tuticorin, 946a
Vackel, 961a
Trangabar, Trangam-
Tukaza, 316a
Tutinic, 933a
Vaddah, 9636
bar, 938a
Tukha, 9406
Tutocorim, 9466
Vagnit, 3656
Trankamalaya, 9396
TulasI, 931a
Tutonag, 933a
Vaid^lai, 77a
Trankey, Tranky,
Tulban, -oghlani,
Tutticaree, Tuttu-
Vaishnava, 9616
9376
Tulband,Tulbangi,
corim, Tutucoury,
Vakea-nevis, 9606
Tranquebar, 938a
Tulbentar Aga,
9466, a
Vakeea, 7706
Travatncor, Travan-
994a
Tutunaga, 933a
Vakeel, Vakil, 961a,
cor, Travancore,
Tulce, 9316
Tuxall, 947a
334a
938a
Tuliban, 9436
Twankay, 9096
Valanga, 172a
Treblicane, Trepli-
Tulinate, 153a
Tyconna, Tyekana,
Valera, 961a
cane, 9396
Tulipant, 944a
9466
Vali, 968a
Tribeny, 938a
Tulosse, 9316
Tyer, 9506
Vanjara, Vanjarrah,
Triblieane, 9396
Tulwar, Tulwaur,
Tyger, Tygre, 923a,
114a, 115a
Tricalore, 936a
941a, 212a
922a
Varaha, 6736
Tricandia, 3766
Tuman, 929a
Tykh^na, 947a
Var^na^i, 83a
Tricinopoly, 9386
Tumangong, 932a
Tymquall, 9236
Varanda, Varangue,
Trichy, 9386, 1886
Tumasha, 941a
Typhaon, Typhon,
965a, 966a
Tricoenmale, 939a
Tumbalee, Tumboli,
Typhoon, 950a,
949a, 947a
Varela, Varella,
Trifoe, 35a
942a
Varelle, 961a, 6,
Trikalinga, Trilinga,
Tumlet, 9416
Tyrasole, 487a
292a
TpiXiyyov, 489a,
Tumlook, 9416, 477a
Tyre, 9506
Vargem, 9666, 6356
9126, 913a
Tumtum, 942a
Tzacchi, 4426
Vatum, 736
Trincomalee, Trin-
Tumung'gung, 932a
Tzinde, 8376
Vavidee, 1096
INDEX.
1021
Vdeza, 6456
Yed, Veda, Vedam,
Vedao, 963a, 961&,
962&
Yedda, 9636
Yehar, 967a
Yehicle, Yekeel, 961a
Vellard, 964a, 357a
Yellore, 964a
Yendu, Yendue-Mas-
ter, 9646, a, 214a
Yenesar, Yenezar,
1146
Yenetian, 9646
Yentepollam, 709a
Yeranda, Yerandah,
964a, 966a
Yerdora, 696
Yerdure, 966a
Yerge, 9666
Yerido, 265a, 567a
Yettele, 896
Yettyver, 9666
Yiacondam, 6176
Yidan, Yidana, 9666
Yidara, 776
Yiece, 9186, 9676
Yiedam, 963a
Ygen, Ygini, 639a,
6386
Yihar, Yihara, 967a,
81a, 248a, 630a
Yikeel, 961a
Yinteen, 758a
Yiontana, 951a, 87a
Yintin, 1216
Yiranda, 966a
Yis, Yisay, 919a,
9676
Yisir, 9676
Yiss, 967a
Yitele, 896
Yizier, 9676
Ymbrello, 952a
Ymbra, Ymbraye,
Ymrae, Ymrei, 637a
Yocanovice, 9606
Yoishnuvu, 9606
Yomeri, 665a
Yoranda, 966a
Yorloffe, 3596
Yraca, 366
Yunghi, 5226
Yzbique. 960a
Yyse, 9676
Waaly, 968a
Wacadasb, 9676
Wain, 109a
Wakizashi, 968a
Waler, 968a
Wall, 968a, 6926
Walla, Wallah, 9686,
2396
Wall-shade, 818a
Wanghee, 969a
Wani,Wania,64a,636
Waringin. 66a
Water, buffalo, 122a ;
-Chestnut, 9696 ;
Filter Nut, 223a
Wattie waeroo, 9666
Wav, 1096
Weaver-bird, 9696
Weda, 9636
Wedda, 9636
Well, Wely, 6926
West Coast, 9696
Whampoa, 9696
Whangee, 969a
Whinyard, 4106
Whistling-teal, 9696
White Ants, 9696;
Jacket, 9696
Whoolye, 425a
Wihara,Wihare,967a
Wilayat, Willaut,
94a, 487a
Winter, 970a
Wistnouwa, 9606
WoUoek, 9716
Wood-apple, 971a ;
oil, 971a
Woolock, 9716
Wooly, 425a
Woon, -douk,-gyee,
972a
Woordie, Woordy
Major, 972a
Wootz, 972a
Wrankiaw, 645a
Writer, 973a, 2226
Wug, 9736
Wullock, 9716
Wurdee wollah, 972a
Wuzeer, 9676
Xabandar, Xabun-
der, 8166, 503fc
Xagara, 446a
Xanton, 6166
Xanxus, 185a
Xarab, 826a
Xarafaggio, Xaraffo,
832a
Xarafi, Xarafin, 9746
Xarave, 826a
Xarife, 974a
Xarife, 8266
Xarnauz, 796a, 87a
Xarrafo, 832a, 569a
Xastra, 8236, 724a
Xatigam, 204a, 7666,
623a
Xaxma, 523a, 798d
Xeque, 8256
Xerafim, Xerafine,
Xerapheen, Xera-
phin, 974a, 6, 975a,
1216
Xercansor, 975a
Xi^, 825a
Xinto, 8296
Yaboo, Yabou, Yk-
bii, 9756
Yak, 9756, 2146
Yam, 977a
Yamb, Y^mbii, Yam-
bucha, 8306
Yava-bhu, Ya-va-di,
Yava-dvlpa, Yava-
khya, Yava-koti,
455a, 6
Ydu, 3366
Yerua, 3936
Ye-wun, 972a
Ymgu, 4186
Yodaya, 466a
Yogee, Yoguee, 462a
Yojana, 513a
Yoodra-shaan, 823a
Yoss, Yoss-house,
464a
Young Hyson, 9096
Yuthia, 4656
Zabad, 4a
Zabaj, 455a
Zabeta, Zabita, 977a
Zabok, 205a, 823a
Zador, 9796
Zagaglie, Zagaye, 39a
Zaitun, Zaitunl, Zai-
tunia, 797a, 6
Zalaparda, 877a
Zam, Zam4, 4486
Zamboorak, 9866
Zambuco, 356, 6126,
788a ; Zambuquo,
7336, 7886
Zarabiirak, 986a
Zamerhin, 978a, 1646
Zamgizara, 7916
Zamorim, Zamorin,
Zamorine, 977a,
978a
Zampa, 8796
Zananah, 9816
Zanbuqo, 7886
Zand, 9826
Zang,Zanghibar, 9786
Zangomay, 4506
Zanguebar, Zanguy,
Zanj, 9786, a
Zanjabil, 3746
Zanzibar, 978a, 5396
Zarafa, 378a
Zarbaft, 9836
Zarmanochegas, 1166
Zaroogat, 1236
Zarvatana, 795a
Zatonv, 7976
Zaye, 216a
Zayte, 8866
Zayton, 797a
Zebra, 9796
Zebt, Zebty, 9856
Zebu, 979a
Zecchino, 1936
Zedoaria, Zedoary,
9796
Zee Calappers, 231a
Zeilam, Zeilon, 182a,
■6
Zekoom, 568a
Zela, 2556, 8196
Zeloan, Zelone, 1826
Zemberec, 986a
Zemee, 451a, 823a
Zemidary, Zemindar,
" 9806j a
Zenana, Zenanah,
981a, 6, 4116
Zenbourek, 9856
Zend, Zendavesta,
9816, 6576
Zenjebil, Zenzeri,
Zenzero, 3746, 375a
Zequeen, 194a
Zequen, 8256
Zeraphim, 975a
Zerbaft, 9836
Zerbet, 826a
Zerumba, Zerumbet,
9796
Zerzalino, 3736
Zetani, 7976
Zezeline, 3736
Zhobo, 9846
Ziacche, 443a
Zierbaad, 9846
Zierjang, 8866
Zilah, Zillah, 9836
Zilm, 847a
Zimbiperi, 3746
Zimm6, 1906, 4506
Zinde, Zindi, 8376
Zingagar, 7916
Zingari, 9836
' Zingiber!, Zt77i/3e/3is,
3746
Zingium, 978a
Zinguizar, 7916
Zinnar, 187a
Zinzin, 2006
Zirapha, 3786
Zirbad, 984a, 144a,
914a
Zircon, 452a
Zirm, 847a
Zo, 985a
Zoame, 4616, 8836
Zobo, 9846
Zodoun, 382a
Zolan, 182a
Zombreiro, 8516
Zomo, 985a
Zomodri, 9776
Zonchi, 4726
Zouave, 985a
Zubt, Zubtee, Zupt,
9856
Zucanistri, 1926
Zucchara, Zuccheri,
Zucchero, -Barabil-
lonia, -Caffetinoi
Dommaschino,
Mucchera, -Musci-
atto, Candi, Can-
diti, Chandi, 8636,
864a, 6, 156a
Zumatra, 867a
Zumbooruck, Zum-
booruk, 9856, 9866
Zunana, 981a
Zuncus, 472a
Zundavastaio, Zunda-
vastavv, Zundeu-
astavv, 9826, 983a
Zuratt, 8756
Zurkee, 854a
Zurnapa, 3786
I
;A
Printed at
The Edinburgh Press,
9 and ii Young Street.
if
i
RETURN TO the circulation desk of any
University of California Library
or to the
NORTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY
BIdg. 400, Richmond Field Station
University of California
Richmond, CA 94804-4698
ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 DAYS
2-month loans may be renewed by calling
(415)642-6753
1-year loans may be recharged by bringing books
to NRLF
Renewals and recharges may be made 4 days
prior to due date
DUE AS STAMPED BELOW
JUL 30 TO
FORM NO nnA 4nm :•!//« bbK^titT, i_av4//!u ^
jpEiifMt mum . u.a smim 1:4
1 ■iinnw
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11